《Life with my Little Sister》 1 ☆ Introduction to characters (with stories) Introduction to the characters * Precautionary statement These are the characters up to story 432. -Particularly, those who haven''t come out yet, it just says a little bit or none. -There may be changes to the settings without notice. -It would be helpful if you would forgive me even if there was a misstatement. For once, we put it together by race and place of origin, but should we put together "Al and the Friendly People" separately, or we are lost. -The characters who have not yet given their names or want to prevent rattling are "???". DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Crane putt family * People acting in the main. The so-called (so-called) key characters. It is made up of people who are negligent and uninterested in public opinion. - Alto Crane Putt The protagonist of this edition. Common name, Al. A reincarnator from Earth with a special ability to interfere with the roots of magic. Severe ciscon, pervert obsessed with an elf''s ear. Misunderstood as a genius by the surroundings, but to observe from words, deeds and actions, he is likely just an asshole. Holy History Born June 1199 ? Phyllia crane put Al''s precious sister. Common name, Phee. A mother like toddler with silver hair and blue eyes. Serious Brother Complex with no chance of healing at all. Has a ridiculous amount of magic because of a slightly special way of giving birth. Suitable for special sorcery that interferes with the soul. Left-handed. I love dancing. I love clay craftsmanship. But I liked it the most! Alignment is neutral and evil. Sacred History Born November 1201 - Abel Elf girls. Lightly pigmented blonde hair and green eyes. He has a small back and a very luxurious figure. The outfit is dressed in a cloak on a wide tuba hat and doing The Witch on the ground. He is worshipped everywhere for various reasons, but he only thinks he is annoying. I have restraints on black tea and like sweet things. Left-handed. Silent, faceless, Al and Phee sorcery teacher. -Lusica Crane Puts Al and Phee''s mother. Abel''s best friend. Civilians, from the city of Cyril. I love romance novels and I''m drowning my kids. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Shorcina Chamber of Commerce * Chambers of Commerce for Elves, by Elves. But given the scale, it seems that more than 90% of business partners and employees are human beings. -Shorsina High elves. President of the Great Chamber of Commerce with branches here and there. He has the look of a high school chairman, wearing red framed glasses. She''s a serious woman, but she''s intoxicated by Abel, and she turns into an Abnai about you. - Henriette Balkenende Zvole Stala Ramierion High elves. Number two of the Chamber of Commerce, the user of space magic. The exterior is about third grade, attentive celebrities that give a soft impression. Formerly under the authority of the ''Protector of the Sanctuary'', he has a pronounced strength among the Elves. They like Al. Obedient Demon: A water-colored spiritual bird. His name is Ishke (commonly known as Echan). It''s about the size of a tin. The gender is female. I miss Lucica for some reason. - Yantine High elves. Common name, Tine. A female knight belonging to the security department of the Chamber of Commerce. Long rides and tricks. Al''s horseback riding and spear teacher. Looks like a serious look. Blonde ponytail. She looks like she''s about 15. - Tarika Chamber owned fruit horse lowering. Horses. I miss it for Al too. -Drica Chamber owned fruit horse lowering. Horses. Poor temperament, but clever. - Mis High elves. Chamber of Commerce employee, a special magic user called ''Metal Generation''. He''s short and looks like a chick. It is a malicious level of drinking and has a very horizontal personality. I''ve never had an affair. - Fennel High elves. A member of the Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Henriette''s katana. I taught Al how to behave. Someone like a sweet sister in the neighborhood. -Tottle A squirrel-shaped squirrel used by Fennel. Apparently it is a kind of spiritual beast. -Natuna High elves. He is a member of the Chamber of Commerce and belongs to the Department of Agriculture. -Leney Normal elves. Affiliation of the security department of the Cyril branch office. I can use wind sorcery and light sorcery. I was from the border inside, and the sword and magic were the best inside. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Moonrain Kingdom Officials * The country that will be the main stage of the story. It''s a big country, but it''s got a lot of sparks. Royal officials ? Sheila Holly Fedel el Fracevelk Common name, village girl. Fourth princess of the kingdom. A girl called one genius in a hundred years. The witchcraft is also amazing, but it is also a ''multilingual speaker'' who uses multiple languages. I love your mother and her goal is'' Demon Prop Technician ''. Holy History Born December 1199 -Paula Kind mother of your village daughter. Queen from the Marquis Claustel family. Giving your beloved daughter a snuggle is the whispering hope. - Mulherite Your village daughter''s magic and academic teacher. Tall beauty, covering her face with a vale. She has a daughter, and Queen Paula and I are ''mommy friends''. -Elma Make it your village daughter''s direct Kingsguard, a powerful magical knight. I think Al is frigid. -Zoe The maid''s girl as Queen Paula''s caregiver. He admires the Queen personally, more than the royal family. ??? First prince. Prince Wang. I have the daughter of the House of the Duke of Bauskor, headed by Sanduke, to my mother. I have no personality problems with both literary and martial arts, but I was born ill. ??? Second prince. Have the daughter of the Earl of Keremans family to my mother. ??? Third prince. The princess of neighbouring allies, the Kingdom of Bloomwolk, is the mother. A second prince is a buddy who pulls each other''s legs. ??? Fourth prince. The youngest of the king''s children. The order of inheritance seems to be higher than that of your village daughter. ??? First princess. I am married to another country and I am not in the country. ??? Second princess. They have decided where to marry, and they see it as irrelevant to the next generation inheritance. Officials of the Civilian Association -Noel Callein Common name, handsome. Child of the Guardian Officer. Gender ominous aesthetic shape, possessor of a neutral appearance. Instead of not being able to use witchcraft, I''m good at swords. Sacred History Born September 1199 -Tace Callein Guardians. Handsome dad. They want power that can counteract the Senate. -Kansas Pavilion officials - Mirtia Ahokaynen Common name, Pooh. A girl who inherits a special talent called ''Star Reading''. Rice pie over bread. It''s like a dream to see parrot glass one day. Poop, poop, poop. Sacred History Born July 1200 - Tarbicki Ahokainen Pooh''s mom. It reflects the blood of the Northerners in colour. One of the star readers belonging to the Royal Castle Inner View Star Pavilion, Caerm, and only three in the kingdom. I truly believe that my son will be the savior of my country. Dumb kid. - Koubas Head of the pavilion at the Royal Castle Inner View Star Pavilion, Caerm. Talviki''s boss. Character that runs for 10% and retention. Claustel Marquis Officials - Nicholas Marquis. The current head of the Marquis Claustel family. He''s the father of Paula, the grandfather of your village daughter. -Ventels, Marquis of Hoven. Officials. ? Claudia Holy Metel El Frasevelc Third princess. The girl who draws the blood of the Marquis of Ventelshoven. They don''t have any witchcraft skills...? Because the treasure sword Moonrayne did not shine, I do not have the right to inherit the throne. Holy History Born June 1199 - Philip Marquis. Lord of the Marquis of Ventelshoven. Tineke''s father, Claudia''s grandfather. - Tineke Queen. Daughter of the Marquis of Ventelshoven. Mother of Third Princess Claudia. I have an affinity with a wandering prophet. -Dan. Direct escort of Queen Tineke. The Marquis of Ventelshoven family at his service is more important than the kingdom. Other nobles -Antonius Nobility serving the country from generation to generation. The original ancestors gained aristocratic status with spear work, but since about my great-grandfather, I''ve always been a civilian. Pessimistic personality. ? Bracema Antonius'' best friend for ten years. Martial officer. Excellent as a commander, but as a samurai, better than that. They''re holding some kind of complex. -Villy The chimpy aristocrats who were involved in "The Slasher". A nobleman of ancient ginseng, dra son of the Haefte family. He''s a magic swordsman, he''s an adventurer, and his arms are pretty good, too. -Vop Villy''s brother. Bad personality, but brother thoughts. - Sandel Fusil el Venink Baron. Mia, Dad. He''s a weak force. Kingdom Mages - Tordie Kronmelin Sorcerer of national service. Beautiful girl with a struggling atmosphere. Suitable for dark magic, the user of higher technology called ''fast language''. He or she is serious, but is often in trouble, even though he or she is not the protagonist of the story. Recently, an elf arrived. -Luce A magician who calls himself Trudy''s junior. He wears glasses and looks like a literary girl. He works in a special institution called the "Backyard". -Rossum Tordi''s senior magician. By order from above, we are investigating the back yard. Fishing is my hobby, and I hear I got lost on the road with the magician. -Dick A magnificent male mage of a friend of Rossum''s. He has a cheeky, light-hearted appearance. -Febe Aunt Mage. Someone from the Office of Magic Guidance Examination. Looks like a liver ball mother. - Benedictus An old man called a master. He is also supposedly familiar with mythology and alchemy biology. -Civilians - Monique Granddaughter of "Foot Demon Prop Store". My sister Hannah and I are a little out of age. -Hanna. Granddaughter of "Foot Demon Prop Store". Monique''s sister. - Dear Hugh Ho, A magician who prides himself on his magical power living in Wang Du. Little fat man in his mid-thirties. I was luxurious at a premium. Snuggly. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Grand Duke Feenstra * The highest aristocracy in the kingdom. Blah, much better blood muscles than the current royal family. ??? Grand Duke. It seems that the current master has not defied the royal family, and he has a reputation as a disciplined man. Inheritance sequences should not have come first, but superiors and their supporters died one after the other and inherited the rest. Of all the star readings with only three people in the country, we have secured one. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Bailefeld Marquis Officials * The proud great nobility of the kingdom. One of only five Marquis houses. On the property in Wang Du, the Crane Puts live in seclusion. ? Caspel Lombaut el Bailefeld Marquis of Bailefeld. Homeowner. A cold, pitiful old man. He has the look of a mafia don. -Stefanus Trayboro El Bailefeld Al and Phee''s father. Blonde, green eyes. He''s the second son of a nobleman, and he''s my son-in-law. Good appearance but weak nature. -Aufsta Common name, lizard. Daughter of Caspel, married to Stefanus. Beautiful, but with a tight appearance. I hate Lucica. - Isabella Edit El Bailefeld daughter of Stefanus and Aufsta. Has witchcraft skills. The color of the hair and the color of the eyes comes from the father. Apparently the face and temper took over from the mother. Equipped with a drill. Sacred History Born January 1202 ??? a boy born between Stefanus and Aufsta Holy History Born March 1205 - Mia Villemaine el Venink Common name, useless maid. Apprenticeship maid assigned to the west distance. Three women in the weak baron''s house. Qualified as a magician, with a good appearance, but the contents are a shotacon of authenticity. Catholics over dogs. Born in October - Ifonne Rutel el Zeman She is the three daughters of the Viscount Zeman family and an apprenticeship maid who works in the main building. At the age of 12, he holds a Grade 7 magic license. Believers of the ''Church'' who serve the Holy God. Mia''s best friend. -Henk Vane Diner away from the west. Neglected by the main house due to its artisanal temperament. - Hus Bock The Bailefeld family''s underdog. Wednesday in charge. I don''t really like my personality. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD City of Cyril * A large city inland from Wang Du, vocal mecca. Place of birth of Al''s mother Lucica. -Shark Lucica''s father. Adventurer Guild Enforcement. I''m in my forties, but I look like I''m in my thirties because I have blocked hair. I can''t dance. - Dorothea Lucica''s mother. I''m in my late thirties, but I look like I''m in my twenties. I like to cook, I like to be beautiful. Nice buddy. -Bleft Common name, Brev. Shark''s sister''s grandson. Same age in Al''s Hatko. He wants to be an executive officer of the Alliance. Possess Al''s developed special weapon/"Ten Hands". He was born in 1199 with a sacred history. - Sistina Common name, Sisty. The owner of short bob''s dark hair and amethyst colored eyes. I have a bandage on my left hand. Cuisine is nutritious. Born 1200 years of sacred history. -Rebecca Brev and Sisty''s mother. The look that made Sisty bigger and seemed to make her feel stronger. I work in a nursery. -Lucas He belongs to the executive branch of the City Guild of Cyril, and works for Shark. At the star festival, he tried to be deputy captain of the vigilante. -Sven An adventurer who serves as Lucas'' man. Even as a swordsman, he has considerable arms. - Viscount Baumann family - Frey Melle El Baumann Common name, military uniform. The eldest son of the Viscount Bauman family. Belonging to Zon Heroit, he has excellent beauty and acting skills. Has a special ability to detect magic. ? Flare Son of Viscount Baumann. Frey''s twin sister. A singing princess belonging to Marn Heroit. Extreme people-friendliness. -Edwin Viscount Baumann homeowner. He''s the father of the uniforms, and he''s responsible for policing the city of Cyril. Beautiful young man. - Popo Tea tiger kitten. Flair picked it up. I tend to nostalgic for the kind. - Count Asel''s house -Damian Countess. A magnificent man. Cyrillic ruler, reputation as a cutter. Has the Knights. -Denen Viscount House - Viscount Denen Denen family owner. Deacon A butler who serves the Dennen family and is also involved in dirty work. -Meno Obedient Demon. They targeted the prince before. People from a small village, close to Cyril. -Gash A warrior about 2 meters. He has high physical ability and is good at throwing. - Pateff Guild staff through with Denen. Nursery people -The noodles. Beautiful little girl about four years old. A child honest with his desire to choose someone approaching him in ''Face''. - Rack The boy who belongs to "Applegumi". -Aina Rack''s sister. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Church Officials * The greatest force of continental religions at the service of the Holy God. Many enthusiastic followers, but many dislike it. ? Arolina Esmaine el Brauerth An ''Virgin'' candidate with unusual magical growth power. But I do not possess the ''Seal of the Virgin''. The appearance resembles that of a mother. Sacred History Born February 1204 - Deborah Mother of Arolina, best friend of Tordi and Mis. From the aristocratic and Brauerth family. Smokers and drinking. I love gambling. Excellent cleric who uses multiple sorceries, including purification, but hates the upper ecclesiastical level. -Tovias Priest. Southern Branch Affiliation. A man familiar with pharmacy. -Missiero Clergy working in the Southern Continent. -Thomas. Holy Knight. About four hundred years ago, a hero supposedly saved the ''village of Squibbo''. In fact, it was a chimp recovering money loaned by the church. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Ice and Snow Garden * A paradise of snow and ice elves at the north end of the continent. Naturally, but very cold. - Unnamed Snow Elf Snow elf larvae. I missed Al so much. -Enineve Common name, Eni. For the grandson of the chief chief, the snow elf of the great-grandson of Vefra, king of ice spirits. I take refuge in a snow elf toddler and suffer major injuries. A sweethearted girl. -Schef General chief of the Snow Garden. Now, son of the Ice Spirit King. Big ice essence. Possess the Great Ice Formation of the Holy Lakes. -Lakier A servant girl serving in the house of the chief. Ice essence. - Leada Head of the Snow Garden. Big ice essence. -Sheleg Head knight of the garden. A snowman with a communal look and a dandy voice. Heavy Snow Elf. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Kishkud Island * In one of the sanctuaries, the majority of people either don''t know it exists or only think it''s a fairy tale. Already scattered ''Ancient Spiritual Language'' is used in everyday conversations. -Myme Common name, water color. Holy Spirit of the lake, Lord of the present Kishkud. A very crybaby, but a very hard worker. They say the kick is slow. - Nipa Watercolor''s maman. predecessor Kishkud Island owner. They used to pretend to be human and do adventurers. -Kupicpi Colobockle girl. One of the guardians of Kishkud, he uses ancient magic. - Lulusus Mermaids living in the sea near Kishkud Island. A guide to the sanctuary. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Human race * Major races of the continent with overwhelming reproduction. All in all, they are unusually greedy and often repelled by other races. - Effmont Garibaldi An old man with prophetic abilities, called The Wandering Wise Man. I like bacci for drinking. Mis or Deborah swallowing buddies. Apparently he was close to the predecessors of the Grand Aristocrat and Marquis of Ventelshoven in the Kingdom of Moonrain. Wandering around. - Kashua A freelance magician, called ''Wolf of the Land of Sand''. Powerful wind witchcraft and excellent martial arts users. Handsome guy with light black skin. - Slasher A street performer who was a slayer in Wang Du. -Fran?ois Freelance adventurer. A giant around 2 meters, but his heart is tense that he is a maiden. -Maderon. Fran?ois favorite stuffed animal. Unable to withstand the power of the owner, a statute that will eventually collapse. - Lato Girl living in Rhling village, southern continent. I miss Aletta. -Dit An old acquaintance of Lato''s father. He was studying agronomy. -Maweeful Parhauna A freelance sorceress of civilian origin. I talk carelessly, but I''m a battle freak. He doesn''t like water magic. -Ronym Mercenaries. A man who also takes on a dark job behind him. Use both swords and magic. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Elves * Beautiful looking and long-lived species. One of the three great races to be able to handle witchcraft. ? Arch Elves -Rutiel Abel''s sister with the alias'' Libra ''. Created in "Fifth". He seems strict in character, and there is no mercy in cutting him off even in his own kind. - Ramiel deceased. Journey lover called ''Elves of Sleepover''. Supposedly he was good at space magic. ancestors of Henriette and Mis. -Hanniel deceased. In the battle at the end of his illusion history, he was killed by the "venom of the serpent". -Bardiel deceased. Death in the end-of-season battle of life. Elf who is the eldest brother and the first to be made. -High Elves -Hicella Gardener working in Abel''s ''Floating Garden''. I broke a precious piece of cake. Crying. -Locus Elder and pharmacist of high elves living in "The Great Forest of Solue". I taught Abel medicine. I am intoxicated by Abel, and I don''t quite take a disciple because of it. -Filkersha The princess of the High Elf family''s apex Harmonia, who reigns in Siac. Very elegant beautiful girl, big child lover. -Record High Elf war magician who wrapped his cape around him and hid his face in a mask. Almost the strongest of the surviving high elves. But the back length is very low. -Elf (normal) - Petronella The abbreviation is'' Torone ''for some reason. Na?ve, less critical. Sixth sense. He''s still young and hasn''t lived in a hundred years. I''m from "Inside Merant," the granddaughter of Chief Inside. I love Tordie! - Aletta A daughter of the chief in Tovre, a girl who calls herself the House of Taguyi. He''s a pretty confident guy. -Delinv I''m from "Inside Melant". One of Petronella''s trio of trackers. Users of lightning extinction and flaming magic. -Tarfus I''m from "Inside Melant". One of Petronella''s trio of trackers. Carefully toned and detailed. Good at throwing. ??? I''m from "Inside Melant". One of Petronella''s trio of trackers. An unfaithful person who finally didn''t get a name. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Horn * A rare species with a tuna on its head. Has magical qualities comparable to those of the Elves and Lnel?ps. - Florina Scheindel Common name, Sheep. Or, Flori. Have a round knob like a sheep. Suitable for light magic. I like being stroked! He was born in 1203 with a sacred history. ? Floche Scheindel Sheep''s mom. A woman in Wangdu who is a scholar in magic guide vintage. Powerful user of witchcraft, familiar with professional patterns, magic props and history. They''re looking for someone named Yorik...? DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Dwarves * A species with excellent physical abilities, talented in blacksmiths. Lots of stubborn people, love to do it and booze. -Gad A blacksmith called a famous worker. Al''s blacksmith teacher. Have a look like Santa Claus in Mukimuki. The goal is to hit the best wave of my life over my great-grandfather. - Geo Gad''s great-grandfather. A craftsman at the end of his magic history, the weapon is a legendary carpenter who is said to have refused even sound and light. -Radon Gad''s brother. He wanted to be an arms maker, but he didn''t have the qualities to be a manipulator. Instead, he had the qualities as an excellent armor maker, but he is unhappy with the matter. - Boboggan Craftsmen laying down weapons in the city of Cyril. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Beast Race * In addition to having excellent physical abilities, it also has properties as an animal, such as a good nose. There is no magic first. -Rop A boy born about 400 years ago in "The Village of Squavo". He was abused and exiled in the village, but he stood up and died in battle when there was a Warcraft raid in the village. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Dragon Clan * Fantastic species with tremendous strength. There are many who do it and have high pride, and many who are less resistant to incitement. It would be better not to let the internet do it. - Kamiyoryu ??? Ice dragons bedding Mount Fefiat. In sacred history, there are only three survivors of the Divine Dragon. -Raigirod Tenryu fought Abel in the Divine Age. - Ancient dragons - Gonunray Dragon King called the strongest fighter of ancient dragons. Abel knocked me down. -Harvey Mountain neck dominating the ''Ruville Mountains'' area. - The Sea Dragons Presence inhabiting the waters surrounding the ''Canossa Islands''. I''ve known Abel from generation to generation. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Lizard Race * Horns on the rabbit, sturdy! If I do, I will. Physical abilities keep an eye out, but on the other hand, they have little magic. - Flame Lizard Man (Red Lizard Man) -Gwell A rare sorcerer in the lizard race, the Golem Master. A golem-specific sorcerer. He didn''t have any awareness of himself, but he was a super child-loving, favorite. - Lagach A warrior with tremendous combat ability. I''m a combat freak and I like to fight. He possessed the fiery demon sword. (Backstory) Actually, I like big kids. But because of their unexpected appearance and crude tone, they were avoided by the children. The fold of traveling to the Great Ice Plains, the fact that the children gathered only in Gwell and no one came to them alone, is a secret heartbreak. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Spirit Clan * Major Races in "Season of Life". Due to the repetitive ''Great Collapse'', the current number is not high. ? Noir I was trapped in "The Cage of the Spirit," the pure spirit of darkness. ability to transform, but still young. - Fendu Ice Spirit King some generations ago. Abel gave me privilege. -Vefra The spiritual king of contemporary ice. -Shaga Seven generations ago the Spirit King of Fire. He attacked the ''Holy Forest'' and was defeated by Abel. -Nu Tree Spirit King. I had an affair with Abel, and Abel had the privilege. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Past Presence - Saint Angel Randomantia An angel who raised the purification of his soul and destroyed the world. - Saints Apostle of the Holy Angel. Killed the Spirit in the name of purification. - Princess Ryu Existence in illusion history. He was very strong. - Snake King Existence in illusion history. They fought Princess Dragon. - Gringham Demon King. Lost to Abel. -The Brave Once existed. - Seal King He who brought ruin to the end of his demonic guidance history. - Tai Bai/Kita Chen Star magician. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD ??? * A group of mysteries that leap across the continent. - Azi Dahaka An unidentified woman. It is assumed that it also has a prominent combat capability within the population and is comparable in strength to arch elves. -Women in Lnel?p Concealed magic and excellent swordsmanship users. I was here to scout the Ice and Snow Garden. I hate humans. -Man with ear length A long-lived figure who excels in witchcraft. ??? Human. One name is "Yu". Gender scandal. Sounds like a noble identity. ??? Mysterious old man. Long for alchemy biology that should have been lost. 2 Number one, I was born in a different world. (Where am I...? That was how I felt when I saw the room. Western-style aristocratic mansion? That''s where I was when my eyes closed. "Ahhhh...! Even if I tried to speak, I didn''t answer. My body doesn''t move satisfactorily either. Strange places, and immobile bodies. Normally, it would be panic. But I wasn''t in a hurry. Because this is the third time I''ve bothered others this way. (Me... have I fallen again) Overwork. That''s me - no, the company people I work for, they were occupationally ill. Manager Sawada, who looked after him well, was too busy to go to the hospital even if he was ill, and died of cancer. My colleague Tamajo was mentally ill and committed suicide. My company was a true black. "Mr. Yumiya, this is the second time you''ve fallen from overwork, isn''t it? Next, I can''t guarantee my life. Please be absolutely at rest, okay? Last time I fell, the doctor said that with a serious face. And I think I went down a third time. This doesn''t look like a hospital, but I guess someone kind picked it up for me. I have to thank you, but my body doesn''t move and my voice doesn''t speak. You have to contact the company, and you can''t bother your business partners. What month and what time is it? First, that''s what I want to know. It''s going to be bright outside, so I guess it''s noon. My last memory was just leaving the office in the hours after the power went out. In other words, unauthorized absence or tardiness is confirmed. I''m sorry to everyone. If I fall out now, my men will fall... When I was worried, I heard multiple footsteps. I hear someone''s coming to this room. A man in his twenties or so brought a maid into the room. He''s so handsome. Did this guy pick me up? (But how many words? I can even speak a little English here...) A handsome man is a Westerner - it should be. A man with blonde hair and green eyes. He says words that I don''t quite understand happily. Behind my back. Yeah, I just noticed, in the middle of nowhere. Someone''s holding me. No! I don''t know sappy what you''re talking about. But you look really happy. That''s all I know. I''m sorry to water you, but I can''t bother the company with this one either. Let''s call it in. I didn''t have a voice earlier, but now what? I squeeze my powers and spin out words for greetings - they were supposed to. But out of my mouth. "Ohhhhhhhhh! If I lived in Japan, everyone would have cried once I heard it. They were desperate to forgive me. But this one''s panicking, too. "What''s going on?" "Where am I?!?" All those words are converted into cries. So, I had to realize. Apparently, I''m a baby. About six months passed. What were you doing in the meantime? Eat, sleep, sauce. That''s all. Of course, I actively gathered information. I''m just a six-month-old baby. Breastfeeding started last week. It was this week that I was able to crawl and walk. There is a limit to the information available in such circumstances. Time passed quickly. Anyway, I''m asleep when I notice. Arr that if I stayed up late, I would have slept at some point. It feels like I keep waking up and time keeps flowing. But the words became much more understandable. However, I still don''t speak well. I can''t turn my tongue, it''s creepy. I still have no idea what the letters are. I want to learn this one fast too. Alto crane put. That''s my name in this world. My father is Stefanus Nancha. Kalana Bailefeld. Her mother is Lucica Crane Putt. I still don''t remember my father''s name. I''ve only heard it once, because it seems long. But the fact that our mothers and children and fathers have different names is a profound business. Apparently, I''m a concubine. I call it the child of a noble concubine. So, I''m naming my mother''s sex. I mean, I''m an aristocratic child, but I''m not an aristocrat, and my mother''s not an official wife, and I treat her like a mistress. But if you live in a civilian house, this isn''t the same. West away. I live in an annex called that, with my mother Lucica and a few servants. My father seems to be in the main building, but I only see him once after childbirth. Why does that happen and what is happening? This is what happens when you bullet inferences from fragmentary information. -Father liked his mother, but half forced him into aristocracy and made him son-in-law. Naturally I still love it and don''t want to leave, so I live my mother in this western part of the country rather unscrupulously. -The son-in-law''s name is the Bailefeld family. -The Bailefelds forgave me until I surrounded my concubine, but I did not admit to having children. But my parents made me by pushing the opposite. -It''s my first child instead of Mrs Zheng, so I hate myself and need to be careful. -Father is not free to come away from this west. -But the relationship between the body and the rabbit also takes precedence over the horn, and mentally, all the mother, so Lady Zheng came to hate her mother. -The servants in this house belong to the Bailefeld family, and we have no loyalty to our mothers and children. This is my life, isn''t it? I knew I had to learn the art of protecting myself. I don''t have to think about my position, but I need to be strong. (''Cause you''re talking about demons coming out...) Not now, but I hear this isn''t Japan. Naturally, it''s not even Earth. Different world. That''s where I am. It''s absurd, but I couldn''t help but conclude so. Because all sorts of things are far from Earth. (Speaking of which, a wizard I know of my mother is coming to see my face) Very important information. If there is magic in this world, you must learn it. To protect myself and my mother. (Magic... can''t I use it...? I thought I''d give it a try. I want to do something muscular, but I can''t move that way right now. Then let''s try some magic. "Aye uh." Fire, I''ll scream. Nothing happened. That''s right. I don''t know the conditions for using magic. I guess there''s magic, magic props, all sorts of things you need. But you can''t give up. Let''s start by assuming you have magic, and think about if you can''t feel it. I''m lying in bed right now. Time for a nap. There are no servants or mothers. In sight, there are several building blocks that look light. Let''s narrow it down to that one and try it. (Can''t you move...? Put your hands together and try to remember strongly. (Move, move... ugh) I''ll float my sweat and think about it, but it doesn''t work. (I knew you couldn''t? Let''s be a little more specific) The building blocks at the far end. I put my strength into it with the image of pushing it out. Then. (Ooh, whoa! No, and only about two centimeters, but the building blocks moved. (Yay! We did it! I can use something magical! I was thrilled. And I raised my scream at the next moment. "Ghahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! I had a terrible headache. The shock of whether the blood vessels in the brain were even ruptured. And weakness as if it were coming out of your whole body, even your soul. I lost consciousness in a lot of pain. It''s been a week since my first sorcery. In conclusion, I almost died. What the maid saw when she rushed to hear the scream seemed to be me bleeding out of my eyeballs and peristalizing. A doctor was immediately called. My father, who usually can''t come this way, also rushed me with a blue face. The cause is unknown. The servants seem to have concluded that the Bailefelds tried to poison me. Really, it''s a noisy position. But I know what the real reason for the fall is. Magic. That''s the price. I didn''t know what caused my collapse at first either. But I realized it again using magic. (It''s rehab, let''s do it lighter than the building blocks) I thought about it that way and put only the feather part of the feather pen in front of me. I already know the trick of moving without touching my hand. No, and try to manipulate it with caution, a tremendous headache. And a sense of nothingness. Canceling the magic once again, waterfall-like sweat flowed from all over my body. Apparently, using too much magic puts a strain around your brain. But what about magic that can''t even move wings satisfactorily? Am I less magical? I don''t know the standard of this world, but there''s no way I''m going to fall just moving my feathers. If you can''t use it, you can''t help it, but you have to identify the limit values. How long do you move it and you get a headache? I tried to start that verification. And then we got to a new stage. Same as muscle tread. I found that the more magic I used, the more limit values I grew. Yesterday than yesterday. Today than yesterday. The distance between the wings that can move without pain grows slightly. That was a fun discovery. I''m even Demon Tre (?) punched in. Be strong. Because in order to live, that''s what we absolutely need. 3 Episode Two: Train your magic! "Dear Alto, you are looking at your garden again..." One of the servants shrugged. Looks like a solitaire. Four months after that. Ten months old and a little. My training continues indispensably. As the servant shrugged, I stare into the garden. This is an important training, it moves'' what''s in the garden ''. Cosolitically so that the servants don''t see it. As a result, I had a reputation for being an unusual kid who was watching the garden all day. But I can''t help this. I refrain from using magic all the time. The reason is for your protection. It is better not to be known that magic can be used. That was my conclusion. I don''t know how to see the world. It could be a world where witch hunting is. You can''t be known to be a wizard in that place. I''ve never seen servants use magic. In other words, there is a possibility of ''heresy''. Even if magic is common, he thinks it''s better not to be known to the Bailefelds. He''s the kind of guy who gets the word ''poisoned'' as soon as I fall. You can''t make me be on guard. Those are the reasons why I train so hard. So what kind of training are you doing? It''s a sand doll fight. The roots of the plants in the corners of the garden. There are two dolls made of sand about the size of ants. That''s what they''re fighting for. Unfortunately, it''s not an automatic fight like AI. It''s a manual operation using magic. Miso in front of me, but I think this is very good training. First of all, it''s a distance you can''t see without strengthening your eyesight with magic. Next, the sand doll needs to be shaved and secured with mindfulness power. Furthermore, each doll moves differently, so there is precise control. Because you use multiple different magics at once, you can build up the amount of magic, the magic manipulation, and the persistence of magic. It is also simply a martial arts study. Anyway, I don''t have any fighting experience. But by letting the sand doll play the game, you can learn that "at this time, the offense won''t arrive" or "at that time, the counter is easy to take". This was a delightful miscalculation. My training is not just about magic. Considering the circumstances in which magic cannot be used, we must also learn melee combat in the future. As a previous stage, it''s a good thing the game can go through, albeit manually. But yeah, it''s not like I can just get into training. "Al! I get fluffed up. It was my mother. She can''t help but think I''m cute and she keeps getting better. And very sweet. No, I know it''s the right way to parent and child than to be left alone, but I want to train at all. "Ka-tan, what? "Huh. Al, what are you doing? "I''ve been watching." I can''t say it''s magic training, so I can''t help it. "Al really likes your garden, doesn''t he? But your mother will read your book today." It comes with a rind and cheeks. My mother likes to read. It also prefers romance stories or something. Maybe this has something to do with age as well. Our mother is young. Anyway, I''m only sixteen. This world is fifteen years old and an adult. And my mother gave birth to me in fifteen. So you''re still old enough to call yourself a girl. (Mm-hmm... I want to train, but I also want to study letters, would you read them?) I decided to do so. "Ka-tan! Ho hon!" "Hehe. Al looks happy. So let''s go, shall we? It was my mother who seemed happy. "Is Abel coming soon? When she read some of the pictures, her mother said abruptly. "Yep, eh? "Yes, Abel. I''m a very dear friend of your mother''s." Was that a wizard? "Like what? "She''s a very pretty daughter, isn''t she? He''s an elf. He''s a good magician." Elf! Are you in this world? And you can use magic! It could be a chance to get out of self-study. "Maju-ju? What?" I want some information about magic. How familiar would your mother be? I don''t give a shit about luxury. If it adds a little bit of judgment material, that''s fine. "Sorcery is, like, a bean, or a barrier, a horn in a raven, and you can do a lot of amazing things." Yeah. This doesn''t look good. "Let me see? "Yeah...... Your mother can''t use magic. One in ten or none of us can use magic." My mother said ''less'' in a nuance, but I think ''a lot'' in my perception. If that''s all there is to it, it''s going to be in the ''general'' category even if I find out I''m a wizard. I was relieved on that point. You can get information from these little interactions. Maybe you should talk to a variety of people more aggressively. But then the training time... Currently, I can only use physical enhancement and mindfulness. Do not have the art of manipulating flames or water. How can we handle them? I definitely want to know. The amount of magic has increased, and you can lift it with fat in your crib if you want, but it''s inconvenient that you can still only exercise magic as it is. I had my hopes for a magician named Abel. (Even though the elves are coming soon, practice is practice...) Even that day, I let them fight with sand dolls. I''m also a lot used to maintaining and manipulating sand dolls these days, so I think I''m going to be able to increase the number of dolls. Ultimately, there might be a war between sand dolls, not fights. (No, then the boulders will find out about the servants...) In the future we will have to find or build a practice area. Continuing his training as he conceived of it as a bump, he was suddenly held up from behind. "Ooh? I''m a dumb voice. I''m fundamentally freaked out, but objectively speaking, there''s no sense of urgency in fine dust either. (Who!? Is that your mother?!?) Different way to hug for that. Different volumes. My mother Ljussica, while only sixteen, is a puffy in bin bin. It doesn''t feel prudent to associate such a wilderness. Woman. A woman I don''t know is holding me up. Because of her poor health and low eyesight, I think she''s a girl. "Huh? I''ll ask who it is. "... incredible" A high, sweet, but cold voice sounded. It was a pale, inorganic voice. (No, you, who are you!? Answer the question! Why are you vomiting your self completing words WOW!?) "Ugh! Mmm!" When I get bummed, the woman drops me off. Looking back, I was surprised. As for knowledge, ''I know''. But in fact, ''I''ve never seen it''. Such a presence, there it is. "Ugh!?" An elf girl was staring down at me. 4 Episode Three: Meet Abel It was an elf. The appearance age is about 12-3 years. Should I call you an adult elementary school student or a young middle school student? Tall, luxurious body about to break. Looks inorganic and cold, green eyes. Lightly pigmented blonde hair that flows sarcastically. And long ears. Coming out of the story, it was the figure of the elf itself. (But the outfit is the magician himself...) When I say elves, I don''t know why, but the market is set for ''light green'', but the person in front of me is different. He weaves a black cape on a pale blue robe that looks clean, and wears a wide tuba hat even though he says it''s in the house. He has a slender sword like a rapier on his hips and doesn''t seem to have a cane or bow. Perhaps this girl is my mother''s friend Abel. (If so, they should be a lot older than the appearance age) I guess I shouldn''t call her a girl - but my brain really sees her as a ''girl''. Is it because she is a poor, miserable beauty? As I stared, Abel opened her mouth looking at the garden, not me. "... serving multiple non-core sandgolems, plus, enhanced vision... For an 11-month old baby, abnormal ability......" !? They saw my ''practice''! Besides, I even recognize vision enhancement. "... you keep that from the Lycicas? If so, the development of intelligence is also at an unusual level" The elf grabs me and lifts me gently, and he stares at me jizzily with his expressionless eyes. (What the hell, this woman!? Could he be a jerk...!?) "... Lucica''s ''genius'' remarks aren''t the usual paranoia...? My mother calls me a genius. Half of it is just a parent idiot, but the other half is because I''m already known to be able to communicate and converse with clear intentions. I had no choice but to gather information. I thought lightly that it would be nice if they didn''t even know about magic, but my mother seemed to brag about it to this'' friend ''. "... I''m Abel. Are you Alto Crane Putt......? Shit. Shit. How did you find out I was training magic? From the edge, you''re supposed to just be looking at the garden. "... I can feel the wavelength of magic. So I just figured out what you were doing. I can''t do it to a normal person. You shouldn''t have to worry. Others shouldn''t have noticed. So don''t worry about it for now." What the hell is that powerful statement? "... I am not going to rose the exercise of magic. I recognize that you are in a position to be repelled. That vigilance is natural." (It''s even breaking my concerns...! Definitely a woman who can hang up. It''s the kind you shouldn''t make enemies of. "... let me see your body a little bit" "Huh!?" Sooner or later, Abel stripped my skin. My whole body becomes dewy. (Ha, embarrassing...... ugh! I mean, what are you doing, this woman! Are you perverted!?) I inhaled my breath thinking I''d give him a cry first. "... you should stop calling for reinforcements. Worst of all, your life is at stake." (Hey, what the fuck!? If you make a scene, I''ll kill you, but are you going to say it!?) "... no. I know who you are. Lucica''s - best friend''s child is important to me too" ".................. ka-tan, of" My mother''s best friend. That''s what they told me. I shut up. I''m still a strange behavior girl I haven''t seen for a while, but I''m no longer willing to resist. Eyes that look inorganic glance deep, strange and gentle. I was confused because I don''t know what I''m good at, but on second thought, this elf is my mother''s friend. I was just in a one-sided hurry. (Calm down, calm down, me. I found out I could use magic and messed it up, but this kid hasn''t acted hostile to me at all) Take a big, deep breath. I''m feeling a little sick. You understand the movement of my mind, only a little over there, but my expression softens. Or did you care about this one and play it that way? "... you''re a good boy" For a moment. Only for a moment, Abel smiled. Seeing that laugh, I could be sure I wasn''t the enemy. (But I''m still embarrassed! I''m naked now. The elf girl observes every inch of me. It''s as if you''re looking for something. I ended up seeing all the back, the back of my legs, and all the important parts. "... not ''holding the crest''...? Like relieved. Then it''s like I''m feeling puzzled. In that way, the elf girl exhales. "Also, monsieur? Oh, my God. Is it something nasty? I want you to explain it properly. This one is full of things we don''t know. Because all of a sudden he was hissed and looked at his whole body. "... you understand exactly what I''m saying. So talk, but it''s better to pretend to be a wind you don''t know." I mean, as always, the troubles are sealed, Abel shrugged. "... when I say ''crest'' I mean holy marks. Marks that appear to those who have taken over certain births and abilities" It is an identification mark indicating a special existence, such as'' Demon King ''or'' Brave Man ''or'' Virgin ''. Those with the crest gain mighty power and are flirted with by a turbulent fate. She considered me a ''crest holder'' and checked my body. Certainly concerns are best. With that, my life wouldn''t be peaceful and safe. I''m glad I didn''t. And I also understood what "don''t call for reinforcements" meant. Assuming I hold the crest, the Bailefelds will know about it. With that in mind, she checked my body while no one was around. "... but if you don''t have a crest, that''s inexplicable" Don''t stare at me wearing my skin back. "... its magic and intelligence is too unusual at less than a year''s age, even though it doesn''t have a crest. Who are you...? Overworked dead company animals, anything? There''s no way I can cloud. No, I''m not kidding. When I was in Japan, I was a harmless ordinary person, so in fact, can''t you answer? Shut up, you lost your roots, the elf girl shrugged and shook her head "... okay". "... is magic self-taught? (You''ve suddenly turned the subject around) Nod back to the question. Needless to say, there is no magic in Japan. So, everything is hand-explored. "... can the four elements be manipulated? The four elements are fire, water, wind, soil, maybe. I shake my head. Sand dolls are just stiffening and moving with mindfulness power, not earthly magic. " is complete. Could be a real genius." I don''t know what it means to be told that. When it comes to communicating knowledge and will, it''s a state of ''memory takeover'', so my geography is not good. It''s the same thing that made it magical. I don''t know how to convert magic into ''something else''. So I had no choice but to use my raw magic as it is, and I figured if someone was in the same position as me, it would turn out the same, but I guess not? Abel sighed as she looked at me bewildered. "Something that had life with it a lot," he muttered. "... magic, you want to learn? "Aye." I accidentally answered instantly. Should I have returned it a little more carefully? But as far as magic is concerned, right now, it''s true that it''s a blow to the head. The truth is that we can only train in basic magic and precision manipulation. I don''t have any other magic. I want to know the trick because it''s the part I''ve been working on for a long time. "... then I''ll be your teacher" "Of? "... sorcery is in danger of death if misused. I''m not leaving a child who doesn''t know how to handle it. And if I look at you, Lucica will be less burdened." A boat to cross. If you know your mother, she''ll tell you a lot. I''ve decided to trust her. "Hey! "... n" Abel nodded and stroked my head. That''s the signal. Master contract. And in the sense of trusting each other. So that day, I had a magic teacher. It was a big change for my life. And there''s another big change. A few months after his apprenticeship, his mother became pregnant. "... as a concubine who is repelled from making children, I fear the second eye" "Envious? You''re a virgin with no experience in childbirth, not even men." My two best friends, they were interacting like that. It seemed like a rough relationship. 5 Episode Four: Magic and Birth " conversion" "Aye!" Since then, I have begun to learn magic from Abel. What we''re doing now is'' converting ''basic technology. Conversion is a technology that turns magic into flames and water. A technique that, like fireballs and water bullets, transforms what is called magic into matter and phenomena and interferes with the real world. Magic power is not of this world, even if it is equipped by man and filled with nature. Like God, spirits, or ghosts, it''s the energy that belongs to the ''other side''. To manifest to the world what is not inherently of the world, it arises the need to convert it into something of the world. That is the most fundamental fire and water, and conversion to such fundamental natural objects is relatively easy. Conversely, conversion to artifacts far from the ground up becomes extremely difficult. Unleashing magic itself without conversion is considered a great waste. Because if you release something into the world that is not from the world, it will, by the way, disappear. Naturally, the magic that remains raw is not a great power, and interference in the real world is low. So if you actually use it, it is fundamental that you can convert it. But there is only one exception. That''s when the magic is huge. The great magic does not disappear instantly and can be allowed to interfere in reality during the period leading up to extinction. It seems that the fuel consumption is too bad to make any sense. (That''s what I sweated for just moving my feathers...) Heavy luggage can be moved if you have arm strength, but it is impossible to move it with exhalation. Conversion is arm strength. Considering that exhalation is the magic that stays raw, you''ll see how impotent it is. But it seems that''s what I was doing. "... basic training in magic is good as it is. It''s incredible, but Al is fit to handle the ''fundamentals of magic'' itself" It seems that using the magic that remains raw is something that should not be done because it is too draining and burdensome. However, if it is made in the current situation, it is better to work out as it is to increase the amount of magic. Should I call it an image that carries weights and muscles? Whatever it is, Abel''s instruction is accurate, and even from me, who doesn''t have any other magicians, I can tell he''s an excellent teacher. Thanks to this, my repertoire of witchcraft has increased dramatically. It was a memorial, because I could manipulate the fire, the water, the light. And naturally, it became clear that I could exercise magic. Training is done in the garden. So, no, but it gets in the eyes of the servants. I can''t hide what happened to this. Naturally, the Bailefelds know about it. But we just have to break it off as a trade-off around here. Because I absolutely needed to study witchcraft. However, it is also true that there has been more material of concern. I''ve already been overrated for ''genius'' and ''prodigy'' because of my ability to read and write arithmetic. It was added that there was magical literacy there. Whatever the real image is, from the edge, I guess it''s a uninterrupted Kirinko. It''s weirder not to be wary of this. Excellent (seemingly) cold-hearted concubines tend to be a source of quarrel in ancient times. I just hope it doesn''t get extra. When the Bailefeld family had a child, they were going to live in comparison with me one way or another. My very existence is becoming a source of trouble. (I hope she doesn''t have to resent me backwards...) Yes, a child. Not only my mother, Ljussica, but also my rightful wife, Aufsta, are currently pregnant. You think they expect it to be a fuss of great joy over there and a genius more than me? It''s a quick story, but they''ve already got a lot of tutors. I feel sorry for the kid who''s been pushing my expectations since the beginning, but I''d appreciate it if the aftermath didn''t come this way. So, another pregnant woman. Talk about our mother. Here too, there was a problem. My stomach is swelling well, but from time to time, I started complaining of strong pain. He is distorting his face in pain and rubbing his own stomach. My father, whom I haven''t seen in a long time, started looking for a doctor with a blue face, and I always care that Abel, who has no expression, is frowning. "... may not taste good" One day, Abel shrugged like that. "What''s wrong with you? I ask questions that allow me to speak fluently little by little. This elf often skips the subject. So it''s hard to tell. "... Lucica''s stomach. That''s probably caused by the baby inside" "With Doyuko? Abel seemed to know the reason for the pain. When asked, there have been such cases in the past. "... the baby''s magic is too strong. It has unconsciously released high concentrations of magic from the fetus. Following growth, the more harmful its influence should become." "Ka-san, what happens? "... in these cases, both mother and child die. I''ve never seen a pattern that helped." Oh, no. My head shook about. "... now, it just hurts. But then the internal bleeding starts. Then the gut melts and eventually the mother can''t stand the expansion of magic and bursts from the inside" "Tasuke ho ho ho!?" "... I don''t know and I''ve never heard of it" Abel groaned remorsefully. "Why are you doing this..." "... Lucica is not a magician. But as a" sorcerer''s mother, "she seemed to have a gift out of digits. Because I have had enough children to bear you and destroy us. But it was beyond the realm of men." I couldn''t stay or stand, and I ran out to my mother. "Oh, Al. What''s the matter with you? Her mother, who did not know the seriousness of the matter and had no magic pain, was relaxing and reading the book. It''s the ease of those who don''t know what''s happening to them. "Ka-san, from!?" "Are you okay now? What? Are you worried about me? Mother, I''m delighted." I casually approached my grinning mother and stroked her stomach. It''s like holding an indestructible bomb. "Do you care about this girl? That''s right, that''s the girl under you. I wish they were born healthy." I can''t look directly at that figure stroking my belly like it''s lovely. (Abel said I have qualities related to the very essence of magic. So is it something you don''t know what''s going on inside? Close your eyes and feel the magic. "- Become!?" Surprised. It was dense. I could see a powerful, multilayered magic, like an idiot, swirling. They keep expanding. It was too big to be delivered to a dome called the belly. (Mother, this is in my stomach, why are you okay?!?) No, I''m not fine. That''s why you die. I tried to see if I could hold him in, but I instantly found it impossible. It''s like trying to prevent a tsunami with a single door slab. "... so he says it''s impossible. Assuming we can hold it in some way, we won''t solve anything. Magic keeps coming out. More than the Great Yuan is inside, it''s bound to break down." "Oh, Abel. You''re here, too? Heh heh. Do you care about my kids? Soon there was an elf girl in the back. Mother is proud to have a baby, she laughs at her best. But me and Abel can''t laugh. Again, take a peek inside your mother. I was wondering if you knew anything, if you had any clues to help. (Dayuan. Where''s Abel''s big yuan...? The heart of the Vortex of Magic. Align your consciousness there. DD Seen. The center of the vortex. The fetal consciousness is pointing this way. (He''s staring at me. But it doesn''t feel bad...) Try to stretch your fearful magic like a hand. Then the fetal consciousness grabbed ''me'' firmly. (Connected...! It comes out full of magic like an idiot. I went to war. (Whoa, whoa, whoa! What a power! If I stay like this, I''ll burst to death with magic!?) At the same time as magic, emotions pour in that are not mine. Frightened. I miss you. I want to. Very well. To that voice, I regain my sanity. This fetus is terrified of her magic, too. I instinctively feel a danger to my life. This is the first time I''ve had feelings for this girl. Until now, I''ve only thought about saving my mother, but ''this kid'' is my brother or sister. Then I have to help you. Fortunately, the magic unleashed by ''This Child'' is straight at me. It''s stuck with me. So straight. In a straight line. (Maybe you can use me as a passageway to get the excess magic out) It flashed like that. Instead of preventing magic, guide. If we let it drain outside, the magic that is not of this world should be fogged. But through this amount of magic, will my body be safe? Honestly, I''m scared. But it was worth a try. (Like this, what do you say!?) Being on the way, just focusing on that. The amount of magic transmitted was awesome, but easy to guide on the other hand. Similar - of. Probably because I''m a flesh parent. The magical qualities of "This Child" and "Me" were just as good as they could have been. So I can freely control the direction as if it were my magic, and I don''t think I have to hurt my body. Unnecessary magic flows through my body. "... Shh." He stared at me like Abel said he couldn''t believe it. Speaking of which, could she sense magic? I guess that''s why you know what I did. The elf girl instantly put her hands together and crushed the colorless magic that went out of her belly. Magic, which is not of this world, will certainly be extinguished if you go outside. But depending on the amount of magic, instantly, it doesn''t go with. It''s just like ice in flames. If it''s as small and fine as shaved ice, it doesn''t melt instantly and stay. But what if it''s a giant ice-cold? It will stay without melting for days and days, and if it hits people, it will take their lives tolerably. The release of magic is the same as this. I can lead, but I can''t control my emissions. If this hits my mother, it''s a big deal. Because I know that, Abel crushed me fine. I don''t have the power to break such a huge mass of magic. Without her, ''rescue work'' would have been halfway there. Thank you to Abel. Anyway, this will help both mother and child. I was relieved by that. This joint effort was possible because ''this kid'' and ''me'' came together and Abel was there for me. "Oh? It''s kind of easier for you, huh? Mother, who knows nothing, is relaxed and happy. I think that''s a good idea. It''s a weight. I''m not even going to let it go to waste. Maybe Abel feels the same way. then repeated this'' rescue work ''for several months. I know what to do and how to do it, so it was easy enough to get stuck except for the first time. Thus, ''the child'' was born. A girl two years younger than me. My beloved sister. A family together. A tiny little baby with out-of-digit magic. The name is Phyllia Crane Putt. 6 Lesson Five: Little Sister and Brothers Heart "Ohhhh! Touch. "Ahhh!" Stop crying. Let go. "Piggyyyyyyyyyy!" Cry. Touch. "Damn! Let go. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Touch. "Uh." This is my newborn sister, Phyllia Crane Putt. My sister was already a child from the moment she was born, who would be no good without me. If I don''t touch you at all, I''ll cry. Without me, I would cry badly. Phylia - nicknamed Phee, she had enormous magic before she was born. There is naturally a tremendous amount of magic even after birth, and I have grown into a force even greater than in my foetal years. If such a child goes wild with the unconsciousness of the baby''s death, it will be a big deal. I mean, if I don''t do it by my side, the room will collapse. The only magic master, Abel, who can hold her sister back, explains this to me. "... I think Phee remembers when she was a fetus. Not the head, but the soul remembers. Make sure you know who saved you." Ha ha. He said he missed me with that. I stare at my sister laughing happily. Silver hair and blue eyes. Being a beautiful girl in Nice Buddy in the future is an intense winner because I think she looks like her mother from her face. "Shh, shh, shh! You won''t have the ego yet, but your gaze won''t go after me. Even the fingers I grabbed, I never try to let go. You really liked it, and I think it stings. Unlike me, who turns a lazy gaze, Abel says slightly more seriously. "... it''s better for this girl to learn to control her magic sooner" When you cry, miss, or shake your emotions loudly, strong magic is released from Fee. All of them, Abel is doing something about it. My sister''s magic is awesome. At least, I can''t hold him down. But to Abel, that''s possible. When I see him fogging the mighty magic that leaked out without bitterness, I really wonder. "If you could do this, wouldn''t you have managed to do the magic of Phee that was in your stomach? "... I can''t. In my case, I will merely do my best. Must have hurt the mother." What we were doing by the time we gave birth was in the realm of miracles. Arrowhead, that seemed right in a joint effort. I''m honestly glad I was involved in the survival and delivery of my precious sister, too. I was just a little proud to have helped my mother and Fee. Oh, now, but me, I can talk messy fluently. I grew up. My birth was in June of 1199, when I was consecrated. It was in November of 1201, when Phee was conceived. Two and zero year old brothers and sisters. Still, my sister''s only been two weeks since she was born. But you''re nostalgic. "Fee seems to really love Al, so take care of him, okay? My mother winks like that while reading a romance novel. My mother is only half-joking, but this one is meant to be. Sometimes I say Phee won''t leave me, but my sister is cute, too. I have the thoughts of a life I worked hard to save, and I have no brothers in my previous life, so I admire them. "Of course she''s adorable." "Heh heh. I mean, you have both thoughts. Well, if you grow up and Al and Phee get along, you two get married." "Buffoo! I lost my mind. What are you talking about, this guy? Needless to say, me and Fee are totally blood connected brothers and sisters. My father and mother are the same. "Materials" are 100 percent the same thing, not brother-in-law or sister. What are you thinking? "Oh? Al''s talking about Phee, hating her? "No, I don''t have enough ingredients to hate yet. Problem is, the real brothers and sisters! "... is that it? My mother tilted her neck. I think so. "... marriage between brothers and sisters is no problem? "What''s the problem when it''s allowed by law? ...... shock facts. Kinship marriage seems to be OK in this world. Finally, I heard that both bigamy and same-sex marriage are permitted. No, I won''t, that''s not true. Maybe. I''m sure. "So, you know, I really want Al, who became you, to remember," My brother knows. " "My brother understands...? Mother makes her place right. Did you say something strange again? Or can it be the law to understand and do things? "... Lucica''s words are good in half. This girl''s always a love brain." Abel exhales slightly. Apparently you don''t have to take it seriously. "That''s not true, Abel. For my beloved brother and sister, it''s something I absolutely need." "No, I love you..." Sure, Phee misses me now, but it was before I still had myself. In the meantime, he said, "Brother, it''s hard!" or something like that. "... Imagine being depressed. "... what do you know about that? Well done. She asked me, and my mother strained her chest. Something plump plays. "First, the first. Don''t retreat." I got a speech that didn''t make sense because it was nasty. (You said you were leaving, right? I like Mr. A, but Mr. A already has a lover, so let''s give it up, or something. I don''t think it has anything to do with the existence of "sister" at all.) "Hehe. You don''t get it, do you? "... you can''t possibly tell. Lucica, are you okay with your head? Abel says what I want to say. A little spicy. "Not bad, either. It''s important, right? "Mother, please be specific." "Specifically, here''s the thing?" I''d rather not be there for him to grow up! Get out of here! ''Or'' I make my sister unhappy when I''m beside her. You better not be around! Get out of here! ''Or'' He''s got company to support. You can do it without me! Get out of here! ''Or something. Finally, don''t even be sure how your beloved sister feels. You can never try to leave your side with solitary self-satisfaction! I mean. " "Uh-huh...? Like I know. Like I don''t know. Well, I can''t help but say that the push of unilateral feelings is out, if you interpret it broadly to the point that it''s an inclusive word. But normally, I retreat from my sister, there shouldn''t be anything going on, and perhaps, no, definitely, it''s a statement poisoned by a romantic novel. "... Al. Lucica''s statement makes no sense to read in depth" Abel let go cold. But where is the wind that my mother blows? Make a serious face. "You can never leave your beloved siblings alone, can you? Especially not, ''Shut up and try to leave the side''! Don''t leave the first half, though I honestly don''t think I can. ''Cause when you leave, it''s what you leave, isn''t it? Even by Japanese standards, you may transfer to a place of study, and then you may leave with your parents'' divorce. Even if we look at this world, it won''t be convenient for our house, if the Bailefelds have done something, or are missing due to a war disaster. (Well, I don''t like chili) However, I intend to protect the second half of "Don''t Be Silent" without being told. Unless it''s not a pattern where you can''t get in touch with me because of something as sudden as my overworked death in my previous life, because horseradish would be the secret not only to the company, but also to family circles. "Second eye next." "... still going on? Abel''s cold voice. I know my mother''s "hearts and minds" and they''re from a romantic novel, so I guess it''s hard to ask. But my mother is gorgeously through it as if it wasn''t there. Mental You''re strong. "Second. It''s ''Don''t be amnesic''! It doesn''t make sense, you''re here again. What do you mean, don''t lose your memory? I don''t know yet because the nagging of leaving is an individual''s choice and determination, but amnesia wouldn''t be like turning it on and off at your own convenience. Me and Abel''s cold-eyed mother hug a romantic novel. "... Mother, I don''t want to see my good friends Al and Phee lose their memory and get giddy..." Is that true? Is it really me? Aren''t we talking about a romantic novel we''re about to hold? Abel slapped me on the shoulder with her finger. "... Lucica doesn''t like sadness, but she loves to read it" What, like, "I cry in a horror movie, but I watch it all the time"? "Mitsuki''s eye is full of siblings." No, because your child, your blood muscles are exactly the same. I am no longer willing to listen to heartache and focus on giving up Phee. "Yikes!" My Angel holds my hand and makes a voice that sounds sincerely happy. Glad to see you like that, too. I haven''t even spoken to my sister yet. I don''t know what kind of daughter you''ll grow up to be. But at the moment, I can assure you that it''s both me and Fee. (Let''s take care of it...) Let''s raise her well so she can be an angelic girl. Watching my sister smile, I was so determined. 7 Lesson Six: Interacting with my sister, begins "Yes! Ha ha! Sook! Sook...... Shh! I can hug you with a goose. It''s about me. Definitely not Neat. The speaker is my sister, who has just turned two. The first word Phee remembered was "to." "Suki" is next. My sister''s words are "to," "suki," "why," and "to." Other words, of course, are spoken, but these things are overwhelming. I think maybe "to" is either my brother or my brother or my brother, but I''m not sure it''s in its current state. Well, it would be enough to know it''s a symbol that shows up my brother. So, this sister. You like me too much. "Yes! Sookie! Sookie! I get hugged with all the power of my eyes. My sister, who had liked me since I was born, seemed to like me even more since she had herself. There are no dramatic events between two and four year olds. I don''t know anything about saving it from a pinch or working great in front of me. Yet Fee is getting more and more fond of me. Why is that? "Yes! Ha ha! Phew! Ha-ha-ha! Sukiyasu! This is the day when the sun falls. Thoroughly courting, thoroughly sweet, and exhausting your strength to sleep. Fee says everything is at this rate. "... come on, I want you to remember to control your powers" Every time Fee likes me, he''s unleashed the magic of silly power, but the master who''s disabling them is blurry. "... Phee''s magic is not already people''s. If you stay like this, you won''t be able to fathom even the Spirit class" "Are you that awesome? "... awesome. At first, I thought you had the" Princess Dragon "crest." "Ryuki...? It''s a crest I''ve never heard of. At least, it wasn''t in the book I read, and I''ve never heard rumors. Abel talks with me on her lap hugging Fee. "..." Princess Dragon "is the crest that dwells in the woman who inherits the blood of the Divine Dragon. To my knowledge, definitely the strongest corner of the crest" "Who is Kamiyoryu? "... a species also known as true dragons, about real dragons. Although ancient dragons are considered to be the most powerful dragon species in today''s world, ancient dragons are merely subordinate compatibility. The difference in combat abilities between Shinto and Ancient Dragons has more openings than Death Wolf and Kitten" I don''t know what Death Wolf and I are, but maybe, it''s a kind of monster. By "Princess Dragon," do you mean "descendants of super-strong dragons"? "... a crest that may dwell in descendants, not descendants. Being capable of exercising the power of the Divine Dragon, man, as well as the royal family of the ancient dragon, cannot be defeated. I don''t know if it''s because my blood is fading or because of other causes, but I haven''t seen the" Princess Dragon "crest in a long time" "What is this? Has Abel ever seen" Princess Dragon "? "... because she was a famous girl, naturally" "Heh. What country''s daughter? " not an existing country. I saw her long before my sacred history. It''s a calendar period about two years ago, so I don''t think anyone knows but the Elves. Even the ''Seal King'' didn''t know it existed" "No, who is it, the ''Seal King''?" "Before the sacred history, the person who caused the collapse of the period of the Magic Guidance History. Mad King who had the ability to ''take the crest of others'' and held numerous major crests and wanted the ruin of the world. The person who caused the third" Great Collapse "that has happened the last three times" The scale is too big to imagine. I mean, how old is Abel? "Meh! Ha ha! Phew! Huh? Huh? My sister got angry when I was talking to Abel. My Sister has a strong appetite for exclusivity. There are times when I persevere even when I am talking to a servant. I want this girl to grow up like an angel. Don''t be a yandere or something if I''m wrong, will you? "Oh, I''m sorry, Phee. Here, why?" "Yikes! Why? Phew, why not! - I love it! Daisy! A full smile. Be in a good mood as soon as you are stubborn. This is the secret to brotherhood and sisterhood. "... Al spoils Fee a little too much. Then it''s not for her." "Ugh..." They poked me where it hurt. Sure, I''m too clear on Fee right now. Maybe it''s my fault nothing else is increasing my love sister''s dependence. "Fee." "Yes! Hey, hey, hey! "I love Fee too. By the way, why don''t we go away for a little while? "... Huh!?" When I got the word "leave," Phee''s expression clouded in an instant. My sister, who is too attached to me, knows what the word means because she keeps telling me to "get away" and "get away". "... to, huh? Big eyes already have big tears. It was soon to be decimated, and there was no doubt that it would be rain. The only people I''ve ever told Phee to stay away from are people other than me, and I''ve never said that. That''s why Fee cried because she thought I hated her. "Love it! I love Fee! I never want to leave you! "Gu...! Phew! Phew, too, I don''t want to be. Whoa, whoa, whoa! I hug my big crying, clinging sister, with all my strength. Would you have a brother who could leave his tearful sister alone? No, he''s not here! "... I''ll struggle later, Al" Abel shrugged in disdain. Me and Fee are together even in sleep. I mean, Phee won''t let me go, so there''s nothing but that. "Yes! Phew, you said you did! Sukiyasu! I''m a big pillow for my sister, just like a stuffed animal. It''s the bedding you need. "Hehe. Fee really doesn''t love Al? Mother laughs as she pinches Fee and falls asleep on the other side. "... too much dependence is dangerous" From beside me, for some reason, Abel''s voice. I don''t know why, but Elf daughter sleeping with us these days as a matter of course. Well, since Phee''s in danger of going wild, it''d be better if you stayed. "When the year breaks, Al doesn''t have an exam. Abel, please? "... Grade 10 has no falling elements. There''s no problem." Magic is basic and licensed in this country. I don''t have a problem with what I use in my house, but unlicensed exercise throughout the city is a crime unless there are special reasons. In order to use it, a license is required, and a range is determined based on the type and effect of magic. That''s a 10th to 9th grade magic license. Licensing exams are held four times a year. January, April, July and October. It''s my first chance to win a license, and I''m going to take my 10th grade exam. Grade 10 is so easy that anyone is told that they will receive it if they have magic and write letters, so Abel said there is no problem. The actual pass rate is just over 80%, so it''s a little rough, but I guess I''ll be fine with my teacher. "Al''s four years old and he can read and write perfectly now. Anything? Hehe. The boulder is my boy! Literacy rates in this country are not so high. Aristocrats are almost 100 percent, but of civilians. That''s pretty low. It''s not that I can''t write at all, but I think I can write my own name. Nobles can barely read or write at the age of four. Even in Japan, I''m a freshman in elementary school, so I seem to be the youngest candidate for a four-year-old. "I''ll make sure you pass." Sorcery is absolutely necessary for self-defense. You have to protect yourself, as well as your mother and sister. You have to get a license to do that. The Crane Putt family''s position is quite delicate. We must also look at the possibility of being deported to the Bailefeld family. Worst case scenario, you also have to consider being thrown out dressed up. If that happens, the survival rate varies greatly depending on whether magic is freely available or not. I''m aiming for the first stage. Once you have earned the first step, you will be allowed to create Demon Props. If you can make magic props, it should be an addition to your life. Because the more money I make, the safer my mother and sister will be and the better my standard of living will be. "What''s wrong with you? "You''re going to take the exam for my favorite Phee, huh? "Ha, ha. Suki? "I like it!" "Phew! Phew, no, I love it! Daisuki!" Exams on boulders. Didn''t seem to make sense to my two-year-old sister. But he even understands that ''I''m going to do something''. The boulder is My Sister. Must be a genius. "... Al is my brother idiot" Abel starts with my head, whilst he starts screaming at me. 8 Lesson 7: Grade 10 Exams and Moonlike Toddler Girls January of the Holy History 1204. It''s my exam day. The companions are Abel, Mother and Phee. I was actually planning on coming alone with Abel, but Phee wouldn''t let me go, so I was supposed to bring her with me. My mother is an amulet. Unfortunately, we don''t have an exclusive maid or anything. "Lots of one! - I love it! Fee is happy to be stuck with her mother. My sister doesn''t seem to mind the crowd. Tachi. "Al, are you nervous? "Heh heh heh. I''ve seen past questions, but it was as easy as a joke. You want a flying class or something." Grade 10 exams are very busy because many civilians also come to take them. The content is also simple, so the expression on the face of the students is relaxing. (Speaking of which, the literacy rate of the civilian population was low. Given that, can the people here cloud with the elite in a way...? As I heard later, the literacy rate of those living in urban areas is quite high, even in the same position as the civilian population. Conversely, in the countryside, there are only as many satisfied readers and writers as village chiefs and merchants? I guess this area also affects economic power. Urban areas have more opportunities to get money than rural areas, and hands-on learning places exist. Reading and writing arithmetic, and with a license for witchcraft, the options for the future will also be vastly expanded. Even the civilian population actively made my child learn letters and take exams, so he was good at it. By the way, elementary school - the elementary school in Japan is dedicated to nobility, and the civilian population just learns the basics in a hands-on learning center? If, of course, civilians have excellent brains, they may go ahead and enter the Royal College. Okay, exam venue. Here too, by position, we are divided into two parts. For civilians and for nobility. Even so, they are not completely separated, they are only separated on a temporary basis on the date of the test. (I''d like to take a peek at the other side...) All in all, it is the ''raw nobility'' that is there. It can''t be bothering me. I look back to my mothers. "I''ll take a look" "Phew! Phew, I''m coming! - I love it! My sister reached out and started rambling, so I got to bump her. Tula for a four-year-old, but bear patiently for his beloved sister as well. They''re not even going to leave their four- and two-year-olds on the boulder, and their mother and Abel follow them faraway. Which one? Glimpse through the gap. The world was certainly different there. The busy kids are dressed in clothes that seem expensive. And naturally, everyone is bringing their squire. Would a year or two of elementary school be the main thing at my age? It feels like those who have learned the letters have come to receive it immediately. And this guy always has the face, "I''m smart," should he be called a boulder nobleman? "That girl..." In that, I found a beautiful toddler with a serene expression. I don''t feel like it''s specific to the nobility. It is elegant and crisp and stands out even though it does not unnecessarily claim itself. There was a quiet beauty, like a moon floating in the night sky. "Young, boy." No. You should say you''re young. The moonlike toddler is overwhelmingly younger than those around her. Maybe as old as I am. DD Because I felt my gaze, or the toddler turned this way. How would a four-year-old carrying a two-year-old appear in her eyes? I might have thought it was the family I came with, not the exams. The moonlike toddler gently gave me a gift. It was beautiful. And when I smiled like a solder, I walked away. "... fantastic! I speak up unexpectedly. That''s it, that! A statue of a lady that our sister should set an example for. Sophisticated, elegant, but unpleasant. I definitely want Phee to grow up to be such a lady. "Did you? What''s wrong with you? Phew, I love it! "Oh. I love Fee too! "Yikes! If that girl is the moon, is Fee a whispering sun or flower? Either way, I''m satisfied, so I''m going back to my mother. "Have you seen anything interesting? "Yeah. I saw something good." Ideal type of fie. I had no idea there was such a thing. Well, you won''t get a chance to see me again. As per reputation, the exam was easy. Touch the magic gauge first. I don''t examine the quality, quantity, or attributes of magic. Just determine if you really ''have'' or ''don''t''. Of course, without magic, you won''t pass here, but everyone, before you come to take it, you can''t leave without it. Practical exams do not exist in Grade 10. So all you have to do is take a written exam. Pass with more than 80 points, but 90 points is a ridiculous level of easy-issue. Question. Fire, water, soil, wind. Which attributes burn in this? This is how it goes. I don''t have to study. It seems to pass. But the other 10 points are a catch problem and a high difficulty problem, and I''m like, "I''ll let you pass, but I won''t let you get a full score, okay?" But it was just like that. I''m looking for the first stage here. I can''t stay here. Write the right answer with Sarah. Aim for a full score not only for the family you are expecting, but also for Abel, who taught you everything. "Yes, that''s it" At the end of the written exam, the people who think they were coming to take it in a group are thrilled with their answers. Probably an inquisition of ''10 points left''. I don''t participate in them. It''s also why I can''t stay forever because I''m keeping MySister waiting. I walked away early from the venue where the enthusiasm lingered. "Yes! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! My sister, who reaches out to me and cries out when she comes out of the venue. The exam was about an hour and a half, but that just seemed like a long, tight time for Fee. "All right, all right, Fee. You''ve put up well. Great, huh?" "Yes! Ha ha! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Worn out and large tears spill. It''s like we haven''t seen each other in years. I''ll hug you hard and stroke your head. "... How''s it going? A very succinct elf girl asks me what I can do. "I think it''s okay to pass. I wonder if it''s full score that matters. There was a double scratching problem regarding the second root of superficial magic. I think that''s where you get the most points." "...... hmm. I hope so." The expression doesn''t change, but Abel seems satisfied. I went straight home from eating at the restaurant that day. This is my first meal out plain. A week later. There was an announcement of acceptance or rejection. Passers are over 80% as usual. But only two pass the full score. Only anonymous civilians and the Fourth Princess of this country scored 100 points. And both were passing at the youngest four years old. 9 Episode Eight: Fees with us. "Let''s do it." "Ah! In the garden, me, Abel, and Fee are lined up. How dare my sister tell me that she wants to do magic training with me? My mother and her best friend were very pleased with this. Lucica, Mother, "Phee, I can''t believe you''re only two years old, but you can already train in magic...! Genius... Genius! Mother, your nose is high! and am thrilled with the excellence of my own daughter. Well, in fact, if you''re only two years old enough to understand and execute what training means, that would be genius. Because I passed the magic exam at the age of four, I also have unconscious expectations for Phee. The height of magic is a well-known fact, but for some reason it is assumed that he should also be smart. Because my brother, I was, I don''t think of magic and brains separately from people in this hall. Naturally, that''s a mistake, but Fee can already communicate his intentions clearly in conversation. Even though he''s not a reincarnator like me. This is why he''s certainly superior in terms of brains. "... firmly, carefully" Abel is alert to the magic of her sister, who keeps growing every day. Phee''s says it''s already an easy level of human death. Learning control as soon as possible is important, so training participation is very welcome. "... if you don''t remember control, just cry or laugh and your servant or Lucica dies" Thank you so much for holding me back. So, it''s the phie of the day. "Yes! He said he did! Suki-kun! It just seemed like you just wanted to be with me. Abel has been kind enough to coach me in practical and pedagogical skills. How dare you, sister, seem to flirt with that aside from yourself. So I told him I''d do it with him. (... I want it to go well and continue. That''s for Al or Lucica) Abel slapped me in the fucking ear. That''s why we train together. Of course, the training is different. Mine is to increase the amount of magic and sharpen the precision. Sister Love''s training is basic control. Basic control is quite difficult. To avoid unconscious leakage and to avoid outbursts even when emotions are high. We have to take it all the time to this state. "Fee''s great, huh? Fee''s amazing, huh? "Chan! Phew, good luck for you! - I love it! Fee had a blatant achievement when I complimented him. He''s not out of his hands, he''s really motivated to go straight to the results. I decide to convince myself with the power of love. Until now, Abel said, Fee had scattered a tremendous amount of magic on the flooded river as if it swallowed the surrounding area, but now it can improve from a broken water bottle to a situation where just a small amount of water is leaking. "... I thought it would take five or ten years for the rabbit to be horned and fully controlled if it was to be improbable. Al''s sister could really be a genius." "Ha ha! My angels are brilliant! "... my brother silly" I''d love to be complimented on Fee. Much happier than I can be complimented. Laugh with your brother idiot. It is my brother who is truly pleased with my sister''s progress. Thus our brothers and sisters entered the training. In March, Fee has already succeeded in holding back his magic powers on his own. Maybe he''s a real genius, even if he pulls out his brother''s hiatus. And I''m studying to take my ninth grade exam next month. I just want to get to the beginning. "... Al. If I can pass grade nine, I''ll give you a present." That''s what Abel tells me. My magic and academic skills tell me that I can afford Grade IX as of February, so I guess it''s already the default route for me. "Is it good? "... yeah. Al works hard, so reward from me" The elf girl smiled only slightly at her mouth. Our master is basically faceless, so the smile he occasionally shows is unusually cute. "So, what the hell are you giving me? "... that''s later fun. Al will surely rejoice." I wonder what it is? Sister, do you think it''s goodies or something? If so, I''m glad it''s not a small leap. Fee is with me all the time. Morning to good night. We''re together all the time except in the bathroom. While I''m reading, I''m learning to read and write from Abel. I''m only two years old, but I''m learning. I''m still perfectly proficient in boulders, but I seem to have remembered only the letters'' Al ''and'' Phee ''. Next time I learned the word ''brother'', I was stretching my chest. "Fee is awesome. My pride." "Phew, amazing? - I love it! "Fee is amazing. I like Fee!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! He jumps in with great joy. Abel scolds "still in class," but that voice hasn''t arrived. "... at this rate, I think Phee can also go to grade 10 at the age of four" Happy judgment came out. Eligibility for the Magic Guide exam begins at the age of four. I think I could probably go even if I was three years old, and Phee could go, but I can''t help it all. "Yes, why? Phew, I love it! Daisuki!" Bust the conversation, my loving sister demands a caress. Naturally, I respond to that. Fee loves to be stroked. Me too, I like to stroke Fee. The touch of Sarasara''s silver hair rises to heaven as well. (Hmm...? Comfortable to touch......? I wanted to ask Abel something important. I remember two things I wanted to touch from my previous life. "Hey, Abel. What about the touch of the Beast Clan? Is that it? It''s kind of cold Abel''s gaze. "... Al. I''ll tell you one thing. It is a criminal act to touch the Beast Clan. Especially the ears and tail. Never touch without permission." "What...!?" I was shocked. Wasn''t it the promise of the fantasy world to muddle the Beasts too!? "... you can''t even look like that. Humans who are attracted to the charming furrows and try to touch the Beast Clan endlessly follow. So they are also very vigilant. Unless you''re a family member or a lover, you''ll never get to touch it." "Oh no..." I can''t just marry for a mundane... Then you''re with the scum you''re looking for... I mean, don''t you think that if I''m bad, I can''t do it forever or mundane? I''m in a world like this because of you! "Uhhh...! But... but I still have something else I really want to touch! I stare at my mentor''s ears. Elf ears. I want to touch it because it''s good for once before I die. I want to stroke it around. "... no" Abel wore her hat deep in her eyes. "... Elf''s ears are sensitive. I''ll never let you touch me." I can''t see the expression because I can''t see the eye area, but I know Abel is turning bright red. "Already! Al! Sexual harassment is what makes an elf''s ear look so giddy? Apologize to Abel! Pumping and angry mother. Seems true to say that it would be sexual harassment to see the Master''s expression. I thought it was the usual crap. "Sorry......" "... yeah. If you didn''t know, you had no choice. Al, so I''ll forgive you specially..." As bright as red, Abel says. You don''t gaze at me, so you seem really embarrassed. Thank you for your generosity. But this time it''s just bullshit, but I figured common sense among races had to be learned. You can''t have bad trouble. It''s good to know that, let''s think positively. "Yes! What if it''s just Phew? What else? My sister got angry...... Now I can''t easily target the Beasts and Elves. Hard to give up, but you can''t piss off My Sister... Should I think of any hands......? "Phew! All the time! That''s why I can only fu! - I love it! Daisy! 10 Episode IX: Japanese and the Moon April of 1204, a sacred history. Grade IX Magic Guidance Exam Day. I came to the exam venue just in the meantime. Same goes for the companions. Fee, Abel and Mother. "So many people, after all." Speak that feeling as you look around you. The ninth grade is also easy, so the elf mentor has told me that there are a lot of exams. The test contents are as follows: Magic measurement. Practical skills. Notes. This time, it is determined whether to retain more than a certain amount of magic, rather than without magic. Of course, without the prescribed amount of magic, you''d be disqualified immediately. Even so, the amount of magic to be determined is one time of witchcraft. In other words, if there is a quantity of magic that can be exercised even once, you will receive a pass, so even those who only possess below average magic will easily pass. Other changes included Grade 10 being written exams only, but starting with Grade IX, practical exams are added. Even when it comes to practical skills, this one is easy. If you could use some kind of magic in front of the examiner, that would be fine. The stability and control of the magic can also be seen at that time, but it does not affect the test results very much. If you can prove that you can use magic within common sense, whether it''s dangerous or unstable, that''s fine. "You''re going to figure this out again." "... no chronic mind" Eat chops on Abel. It doesn''t hurt at all because it adds and subtracts me. Well, as a teacher, it''s natural to be so careful. "You''re getting older than last time on a boulder." My mother looks around while I''m stuck with Fee. If you ask me, the average age of the examinees may be slightly higher. (Toddlers don''t stand out more than they did in grade 10...) Naturally, I''m the only one taking the preschool exam. (Just me...? No) With. Last time I saw you nobles, I looked you in the eye. "Hey, Abel. Last time, you had the youngest passer besides me, right? "Do you mean the Fourth Princess? One genius in a hundred years? My mother answered instead for some reason. But our Al is more of a genius, etc., grumbling unsubstantiated. I''m embarrassed, so I want you to give me a break. Blah, I''m not a genius. The last time I got a full score, it''s not an achievement I can be proud of, simply because I have an adult brain. Thinking about it, I guess that Fourth Princess and I are really smart. Unless you''re a reincarnator, just like me. (Hmm? No, really. Is that possible?) Nothing. I''m not the only one. No wonder there are other reincarnators. (I''d like to make sure. I was wondering if you''d stay again) Try to get close with the flirtatious. Then I glanced at "The Other Side," and there was the searcher. "Ah..." "Hello, it''s..." As if waiting for her, she stood by the moonlight, beautiful girl. No, I was waiting for you. ''Cause she said hello, best of all. (After all, was this girl the Fourth Princess...) Well, how do we react? Should I speak with respect? Do you talk normally? "Hi, you had eyes before, didn''t you? It''s not named otherwise, so I decided to deal with it normally. A female squire who refrained behind her had an obviously obnoxious look, but not what she found out. "Yes. Long time no see. You are magnificent and more than anything..." Have you come with great health? Really, you''re a good grower. But I guess I''ve never talked to a civilian child. You seem a little nervous. He seemed more calm during the tenth grade exam, but maybe the stranger he met wasn''t the one he was dealing with, so he had no choice. "Yeah, you look better too, more importantly." Last time I saw him. That''s all, the same thing we already named each other''s qualities. But she is the princess of one country. I''m not a good person to talk to at ease. If I introduce myself, I guess I''ll lose my credentials to talk at that point. (Oh, is that why you''re nervous) I thought about it now. I understand that she wanted to talk to me at the point where she was purposefully beside me. At the same time, he seems to be aware of the danger of that opportunity being lost, by the way. There''s no way you can say "don''t name each other" from her. "I hope we can still pass each other today" So I refreshed my introduction and said so. DD Moment after moment, she gave Paa a bright smile. He was glad I realized my intentions. I''d also like to say one of the lines that I was curious about, but I have to check before I do. "By the way, Kimi, suddenly, I''m sorry, but do you understand this word? I haven''t spoken Japanese in four years and ten months. Well, how would you react? The girl tilts her neck with a bewildered look. You don''t seem to know what that means. I mean, unless she''s also an extra actress, I guess she''s not a reincarnator. "Oh, um... is the language now, somewhere foreign...? "Huh? Uh yeah. I just said hello in a distant exotic language. You''re a little overzealous." "Really...... I meant to remember all the words of the peripheral states, but I still don''t seem to be studying enough......" Items fall apart. But I''m surprised by the meaning of the word. This girl''s only four, isn''t she? And yet you''re already a multilingual speaker? If so, he''s a great genius. Like me, a fig has a different dimension. "By the way, Kimi, suddenly, I''m sorry, but do you understand this word? I was gnawed. The girl in front of me is reproducing the Japanese I just spoke, word for word, without any intonation difference. "Um... now, may I...? Even though it was perfect, I''m going to ask you a few questions about my lack of confidence. "Huh? Huh? Yeah......" "That sounds like a nice language..." You can point it at me, a modest but eye-catching moon-like smile. Guilt echoed in my chest that made me remember in the wrong way. "Uh... Um, sorry. I just lied. The real meaning of that word is, do you understand this word? I''m sorry." "Yes, is that so? It''s a long sentence to say hello, so I thought it might be a modified way of saying things in a format, not in everyday language..." ... just the length of the words, can you think that far? That''s amazing, this girl. "Lady, it''s time" A woman''s squire, who had been staring at me from the beginning, prompted the girl. I guess it''s not a matter of time, and I can''t allow a defenseless civilian to talk. Well, I don''t even know what it feels like. I guess it''s also a guard, so it''s natural to be on guard. I guess The Girl Who Doesn''t Know Her Name understands that too. Honestly, "Yes. Okay......" I nodded. But before he leaves after being prompted, he talks to us again. "If you don''t mind, could you just tell me one greeting in an exotic language earlier? That was an unexpected favor. Did you just like Japanese? Or was the orientation stimulated? Either way, you won''t get a chance to use it if you learn Japanese. Well, I''m not even going to explain that, so I''ll say a very brief greeting. "... ''Hello''." "Thank you. Oh, it''s still simple to say hello." Hello. "" There is no distinctive accent for foreigners. Fully fluent in Japanese, she said. (Wow, this girl. You''re much smarter than I am as an adult.) I stare seriously at the moon-like toddler. Yeah. I think she''s beautiful. Every part has a luxury feel. Platinum blonde with no crumbs seems sarcastic and pleasant to the touch. Big Marine Blue eyes are so beautiful, they stick around. Speaking of which, at some point, her eyes are straight at me, too. So it took the form of staring at each other without trying. ".................. ugh! My gaze was too blurry, the girl turns bright red and leans over. Red to the ear. I guess I was too embarrassed. I''ve done something wrong. She leaned down like an apple, "Oh, um... and in July, I''m glad to see you again..." I was shy but I thanked him correctly for the fold and he left early enough. This was the first conversation between me and the Fourth Princess. 11 Lesson 10 Grade IX Exam "I was in, ahhhhhhhhhh! Whoa, whoa, whoa! I have to get out of here. The breakup is sad. And sloppy. That''s not just my emotion, neither is my sister. My dear, my dear Meister is crying as she reaches out to me. That''s it, my chest''s going to rip. "Ku......! Phee......! I ran over to my sister and held her hand. "Ahhhhh! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, I can assume you did. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! "Even I don''t want to leave Fee! "Ahhh! Nice, nice, nice! Phew, that''s nice! I can be, oh, oh, oh, oh! "... I''ll be right there" A totally painless chop released by my master pierced my head. Yeah. Well, it''s only during exams that I leave with Fee. "Dull. Really, Fee loves Al, doesn''t she? I still think my mother, who sees my brother addicted beloved daughter and has that sentiment, is a big shot. In her, she says, "Sibling love is better than all." I hugged Fee and said a temporary goodbye. to head to the exam venue. "Then touch the magic gauge.... Yes, fine. Keep going back." Magic measurements were as simple as accepting admission tickets. Instead of measuring exact numbers. I use magic props that only measure whether there is more than a certain amount. I heard that a simple structure is cheaper to buy and, more importantly, less likely to break. It''s with the appliance. The actual technique was also terribly easy. "Now, any attribute of witchcraft is good, so try making a sphere. If you can only use one of the time attributes, the space attribute, or the no attribute, please let me know here." Copy that, sir. I generate spheres of light. Abel told me beforehand that there was no need to look good and make it big, so I made it about the size of a softball. "... I wonder if this is good" "Ha!?" Suddenly the examiner raised an odd voice. I turn my consciousness to the stability of the photosphere even as I am surprised. Because Abel tells me it''s third-rate to ruin unfolding sorcery by surprise. "... is it among the exams to surprise me and see how it goes? "Yes, no, you don''t. I''m sorry to disturb your concentration." I bow my head with a strange face over and over again. Then it seemed like a complete irregular who made a weird voice. I''m in trouble. "But... this is amazing..." I don''t know, but the examiner is surprised. Is there something in my light sphere? I think it''s about the same size as the people around it. The exams, other than the odd ones, are looking at me and whispering. Something''s wrong, this kind of air. If you need anything, I want you to be clear. "I pass without complaint. Please continue along the way." "Ha...? Apparently, it''s a pass. No complaints, but I don''t know under what conditions I can complain, and I just have to nod vaguely. Without interrogation, the final is a written exam. It''s obviously harder than grade 10. Even so, it is not at the level of holding my head. "If you don''t study, you won''t take it first, but if you study, you''ll get it easily" Is it that difficult? Oh, there was also a mix of scratch and high difficulty issues this time. Though there was no particular point in complaining. "I was in, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When I leave the venue, I am hugged by My Sister, who cried as badly as I did last time. "Oh, all right, all right. I missed you, Phee! "Phew! I wanted to be there for you. Shh, shh, shh! Oh, my God! It smells soft and good, and my sister is the best to touch. Even though it was only during the exam, it was a bummer that I was losing this warmth...... "... How''s it going? Abel asks for a simple, arrowy response. "I think I can get you a present somehow." "... yes. Looking forward to it? The elf girl laughed just at her mouth. Really, what are you giving me? Would you let me touch your ear or something? "No, Abel. If I made a photosphere out of some practical exam, I''d be surprised, you know why? ".................. ha" Abel exhaled. "... Al. That''s something you don''t need to worry about. Perspectives from the ''Unheld'' are not worthy of consideration" "Eh, what? Tell me something about Al, too, Mother." My mother hugged Abel. The tangle between my master, who looked like a young girl, and her mother, who is still completely young, is strangely vivid. I mean, the way my mother hugs me is nasty. "... Lucica, stop stroking me" Hands in disgust. I thought you said before that you don''t really like to be touched by others. (So your ears don''t seem to have a line of reward...) Since then, my consciousness has been nailed to Abel''s ear. I want to touch it someday. It''s a covert goal. I can''t believe I''m distracted besides Archangel Phyllia... "So ~. How''s Al doing? "... I''ll explain. Get away from me." Abel carefully fixes the wrinkles on the robe by paying off the dust and scratches. "... Al was surprised for a composite reason. In short, the light bulb was amazing." "It''s too much to tell. Yikes? "... ha. First, Al can create light spheres unchanging and no-time. Neither is possible with a juxtaposed sorcerer. Next, the stability of the photosphere is slipping out. Specifically, light intensity and shape. The light sphere made by a normal mage shakes like a flame. But Al''s. It doesn''t shake small, and the shape is a beautiful true sphere itself. And because the supply magic is stable at a high level, the brightness that reaches the perimeter is constant and does not tickle. In addition, it is excellent for duration. So I was surprised." "So, then, how can Al make that so easy? "... Al''s adequacy lies in ''The Root and Root of Magic''. If the foundation is solid, it is only natural that all of the derivations from it will stabilize" "Awesome, not awesome, Al! The boulder is my beloved son! My mother hugged me every fi. Phee, who would not know very well, "Shh! - Oh, my God! Sookie! Sookie! So!" We are together. "Stroke me" without context is the usual thing, so I respond to demands without either. Ah, soft. Thanks to my mother for asking me questions, my questions were also fogged up. But another question arises. I''m sick and tired of the exams'' attitude. "Then why did you say it wasn''t worth considering? "... if you do compare it to a juxtaposed sorcerer, Al is awesome. However, with more than one magician, the stability of the procedure can be normal. So to this extent, ''I am amazing'' is not a chronic problem. If you''re going to do it as a magician, I want you to look up more." Nothing. I''m not going to do it as a magician. Magic is a convenient tool and qualifications are advantageous ingredients. It is necessary as a means of keeping yourself and your family safe and making money from demonic props. So I''m just learning. But I certainly don''t think it''s a good idea. If the treat is high, the walk stops there. Not to mention embarrassing to be Tengu for what the top magicians can do for granted. However, even if I''m not going to make the magician a profession, I''m going to keep drilling. myself and, more importantly, for Abel, who is teaching me magic. Thus, the ninth grade exam marked its end. A week later, you will receive a notice of acceptance. Magic measurement, full score. Practical exam, full score. Written exam, full score. My mother celebrated with great joy, but I don''t have any particular thoughts because it''s a passing point. Well, should I say I''m glad I didn''t have a careless smith? Apart from my mother and Phee, all my exam scores converged without any particular noise. That''s because the Fourth Princess of this country also had the youngest full exam score. Nobody cares about unnamed civilians. I hate being noisy, so even this one would appreciate that. On the other hand, it seems that the Fourth Princess is held hostage to the great talent of the unknown. Guess from the casual impression that we only had one conversation, but that girl didn''t feel happy to be made a fool of noise. I''m sorry, but I''m royal, so I guess this is part of the job. (I wonder if I''ll see you again in July...) Given her position, I can see that I won''t be able to see her again in such a place. I knew I wasn''t going to be noble. That''s how it came to me. 12 Episode XI: The Gift of Abel "Ooh, ooh, ooh! I''m shaking right now. A gift that he said he would give me for passing the ninth grade. That was better than I imagined. No, so much so that I''m sorry I took it. "Abel, this..." "...... hmm. I want Al to take it." In front of you is a tiny workshop. Built right next to my house, it''s a work place. "... Al''s goal is to make demonic props. I''m not qualified to do that now, but I have no restrictions on blacksmithing or smelting. Then if you learn to make things from now on, you''ll find it useful" "I''m surprised there''s a kid out there who''s going to let Mr. Abel do that." A fairly elderly dwarf stood in front of the workshop, clapping his shoulders. At a glance, I can tell the old man''s appearance, but his whole body muscles are all ripped off, and I feel amazing that he''s going to be twisted with one hand by a human race or something. And the white beard is awesome. In a nutshell, is it Santa Claus the militant? Although the clothes are not red. "Abel, what about this guy? "... someone I know. I asked for a blacksmith." "It''s Gad the Dwarf. Master Abel''s been taking care of me since my great-grandfather''s day. You want to make magic props in the future? I''ll teach you everything from demonic stone treatments to magic metal handling to ornaments to woodworking. "... I''ll teach you medicine because the workshop also allows you to handle simple drugs" Dwarf is followed by Abel''s thin chest. Apparently, our teacher is not only good at witchcraft, he''s also good at formulating it. "... is it really good for you? Whatever it is, I think it''s beyond the gift range." "... good. Ning Lo, I want you to take it. This is also a thank you to Lucica." "Mother''s? "... n" Abel nodded forcefully. "... that girl has a debt of gratitude that she can''t give back even if it takes her whole life. So I hope you don''t mind this much." "Thanks to your mother? What happened to you? "" Abel put her index finger in front of her. As I was distracted, Gad stroked my head. "First of all, can you even remember the fine workmanship? So that I can present my work to you and to Master Abel." "Thank you. I want to. I want to repay Abel." I don''t know what happened to Abel and her mother, but this is too big a favour. I think I should return it one of these days. Unilateral enjoyment, absolutely not. Of course, I want to be able to give gifts to My Sister and my mother. "Come on. That''s a good look. If you''re going to learn to blacksmith, you''re going to start by re-tapping your sexual roots, but you want to work for your loved ones." "A little different. I want to learn the art of living just for my loved ones." I have a goal to make money, so I may sell the products I made. Still, remembering here is the same as witchcraft, and I want to use it for Fee, Mother, and Abel. "Gad, please tell me about the blacksmith. And, Abel, keep it up." I bowed my head deeply. Because putting jobs in your hands is sure to be a big plus. "Getting out......? The day after I got the workshop. Being twisted with Fee, Abel called out to go to the commercial district. Even now, the Bailefeld family grounds where I am are located are within the King''s capital. For once, they''re getting territory as well, but I heard you''re leaving it to the people in the family. Is that why you don''t know what will happen if you don''t stick to Wang Du to deal with the political situation rather than concentrate on territorial management? Faction or something, it seems like a complicated country. But I think that might be dangerous. Japan''s war country renaming is powerfully independent of its pattern, or local guardianship bills. (I wonder if you''re okay, this country. I''m sorry you got caught up in civil unrest, aren''t you? The head of the Bailefeld family is an old man called the Marquis of Caspel, stepfather of my father Stefanus and real father of ''the only true wife'' Aufsta. Naturally, I''ve never seen an old man like Caspel, or Aufsta, my father''s rightful wife. If you say you''ve never seen it, so has my belly sister, who''s the same age as Fee. I hear it''s called Isabella, but I don''t know what kind of face it is. Well, on the face of it, me and Fee are supposed to be unrecognized by my father, so if you do something about Miss Isabella''s brother side, you''ll be pissed off. Given the difference in status, we won''t be able to see each other, and I''m sure we won''t see each other in the future. Okay, back to our premises. The interior of the Wang capital is divided into sections, one of which has a range called the aristocratic district. As the name suggests, the mansion of the nobles living in the Wang capital is the space to connect the houses, making it a separate world in which civilians cannot enter or leave unless there are special reasons. Me and Fee are civilians without a father. Therefore, it is not possible to leave the mansion on your own. I can wave a major player out if I have a good reason, like the exam day for my sorcery license, but other than that, I don''t have much freedom to go out. So I don''t have any friends either. To add, most of them belong to the Bailefeld family, even on the premises of the mansion, so the only area of freedom to wander around is around the "West Away", where they currently reside. Only "West Away" where we live is treated more like a Bailefeld family than like a father''s personal belongings and territory. So you can have a concubine and her children, and you can build a workshop. I didn''t mind living like that myself, but I feel down when I think about Fee. I think I feel bad for caged birds all the time. I think my mother cares about me and Fee and spoiling them thoroughly, maybe it has something to do with the area as well. Even if Abel devised, prepared, and handled it, it was actually her mother who took care of building a workshop on the property for her father. So Abel told me to go out. "It''s hard for Abel to ask a four-year-old out on a date." "... not teasing" When I slapped my mouth lightly, I ate the usual painless chops. My mother said that from Abel''s reluctance to be touched by others, my response to me was a miraculous realm. " This is a continuation of the gift. Al should sell his face to the Chamber of Commerce." Even if I make something, whether I can sell it or not is, naturally, a different matter. That''s why Abel introduced me to her face. "Thankfully, how do you get to the commercial district? Permission to do that? I can''t help wondering what''s going on because I know I won''t be allowed to go out for this reason. "... naturally go without permission. I have no intention of blinding myself to the rules laid down by the human race." The Elves have heard that many despise the human race as a greedy creature, but they seem to be much smaller and more inclined to Abel as well. My teacher said, "Only Lucica and her children are special to me" and I don''t have a very good impression on the rest of the human race? Later on, Gad explained this to me. "Orcs and goblins who take and offend women would be hated by humans, wouldn''t they? That''s what people look like from elves. Beautiful species capture and enslave, and deprive other species of their resources without even thinking about their convenience, cutting through the woods on their own. That''s why they hate you." If you ask me if I can get along with orcs and goblins myself, it''s suspicious. At best, if there was an individual who could communicate with the will, that might be the only thing that would make him special. "Doesn''t Dwarf hate humans? "Kuku. We Dwarves have a symbiotic relationship with humans, right? We buy iron and ore from humans, and we sell weapons and ornaments. Complete coexistence. I know they''re greedy people as a species, of course, but they''re mutual there. From a human point of view, we Dwarves would be a solid and stubborn species. Every race has its faults and dislikes. We''ll just have to fold up and live, won''t we? Boulders, one of the most human-interacting species. It was an inclusive word. Back to the story, I ask Abel how to get out there without permission. "So, what are the specific means? "... use pay-per-view magic. Activate it until it leaves the aristocratic district, and there shouldn''t be a problem." That''s convenient, witchcraft. Sooner or later, I''ll let you know. "Oh, where are you going? My sister hugged me as I continued to grow daily and was becoming more capable of communicating my will than before. My Sister has a strong resistance to getting away from me. Somehow, they thought I was going out. Even with me, I''m not going to keep my sister out of this. "I''d like to take Fee with me, too, okay? "... I don''t mind. I want to show her the outside world, too." "Fee, you''re going out with me! "Go away! Phew, I love it! Gone to! So!" As he pressed his head around, he indulged in further silver hair. Okay, let''s go out. For us brothers and sisters, it''s our first commercial district. 13 Episode XII: Shorcina Chamber of Commerce That''s why I came to the commercial district. The commercial district of Wang Du is truly gorgeous and flashy. And broad. "Yes! Lots of them! Phew, I''m in! my sister is in a good mood. In contrast, Abel doesn''t seem to like the crowd very much. I wear my hat deeper than usual. "... because humans see Girosilo" "I have no choice. Abel''s cute." "... ugh! My master fell silent and leaned over, but I don''t think there''s anything I can do to get a glance at him. Abel''s beauty is not on an unusual level. There are still times when servants, men and women alike, fall in love with her, even though she has been here for years. There''s nothing more around here than having a beauty give up as a price for being born. In the future, so will Phee. But I''m not gonna allow you to see Fee giddy, though. "So, Abel, where are you going? "... this way" My master squeezes my hand and pulls. Beautiful elves who shouldn''t like to be touched often touch me. Abel pulls my hand, I pull Fee''s hand. I walked the commercial district with a number of pearls connected. "Ooh..." We arrived at a large three-story shop. Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, there is a sign that says: "Yes! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Sukiyasu! "Right. Fee likes to get old." Pull us brothers and sisters in for a stupid exchange, Abel goes inside. And don''t get lost and walk to the exclusive mouth of a luxury member. "Welcome. What are you looking for today? A man in a gentleman''s suit thanked him for his graceful behavior. "... I''m here to see Shorcina" "To the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, is that so? Excuse me, but if you''re on an appointment...? "... no. But Shorcina tells me you can always come." "So do you have a document or something that can prove it? The man''s expression turns into something that looks frigid, but this would be bad for Abel. You''re bad with people, my master. Abel takes out a grain of seed with a musty, faceless expression. "What, this? The man''s face finally stopped hiding the discomfort. I guess so, because you told me to get the papers out and they showed me strange seeds. "... This is a testament to ''us''. If you don''t know what this kind means, I want you to call someone who understands." "Are you selling a new breed of vegetables? Then go to the general desk." The man''s words were blocked. Dogon, a man blew up with a mighty sound, and was slapped against the wall. At the same time that we understand that it is due to magic, there are those who come running in small runs from the back. "And my thighs, I''m sorry! That was a beautiful elf girl. He looks in the same fancy suit as the man who flew away. Apparently, she blew the guy off. She was blind and sat down on the spot to Abel. "You''ve just worked disrespect for Takazu, you''ve even insulted the family treasure! On this is the existence of any punishment to be spoiled! Please tell me what it is! "... there is no point in punishing you. More than that, I want you to meet Shorcina." "Yes! A generous word! Thank you. Please come this way! With Pekopeko bowing her head many times, the elf woman led Abel to the luxury reception room. My surrounding eyes hurt...... And the reception room. One elf, who came earlier than the tea was served, is grounded in Abel. "I''m so sorry! "... Shorcina, raise your face because it''s good. I can''t go on." "I can''t do that! Our staff worked disrespectfully on Mr. Abel, in a very forgiving way." "... I say with my face up" "Hih! Yes! Ugh, one woman changing and upright. I know this guy is the one who said Shorcina, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, but let me check it out. "Abel, what about this guy? "You! You called Abel aside at the human minute, and so on." "... shut up. Shorcina, don''t hurt my mood any more." "Hiccup! also, sorry! Totally tearful, but I guess she''s a crisp woman to begin with. Beauty with red framed glasses and a serious appearance. Elf women look like chairmen of high school students who would be career women because aging stops in teenagers who say they have a human sensation. "... Al. This girl is Shorcina. As you can see, Elf." "It''s a high elf, Master Abel! Arch Elves are not born as noble as you are, but still compared to mere elves -" "... I thought you said it was a pointless classification" "Also, sorry! You just apologize, this guy. Maybe pride is high. I beg your pardon. That''s when a soft voice and a soft looking elf came in with tea. She''s a beautiful girl who looks like a junior high school student. "... Henriette, long time no see" "Yes, Master Takazu. We''re out of time." A woman called Henriette distributes tea to everyone. It was a good impression that you said, "Be careful because it''s hot" when you put it in front of me. Fee is served water with fruit juice. I guess he''s someone who can be attentive. There was a lot going on, but they finally introduced us both. "... the glasses are more Shorcina, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. Henriette, the vice chairman, brought me tea. So, these kids are brothers and sisters Al and Phee. These are my loved ones, so I''m glad you keep them in mind." "Yes, of course it is! "Hehe, nice to meet you" That''s a completely different attitude on the part of the chairman and vice chairman. Shorcina replied to Abel, Henriette to us. "I''m Alto Crane Putt. Best regards," "Phew is phew! Huh? Huh? Huh? Smiling and waving my sisters. It''s still cute. I let him sit on my lap because he''s so cute. "Chan! - I love it! Phew, that''s good! He seemed happy for me. Though it''s heavy on my four year old body. "You''re close. I envy you." Henriette is smiling at us. I guess so, I guess so. I envy you. My sister is adorable! "I''ve always wanted your brother." Were you just envious of Fee? "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! Fee hugs me not to be taken, but Henriette is giggling at me for creeping. That''s right. You wanted a brother, not me. "So, what kind of Chamber of Commerce is this? When I slammed the flow and asked questions, Henriette told me. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce was a gathering created to help Elf, a former compatriot. At one point, illness became endemic throughout the country and medicines were needed, but numerous deaths also occurred in the elves because humans bought up most of them. It was gold that separated a man from an elf, his life and death. Until then, the elves despised the depth of human desire and were not too keen on making money. But without the money, the same tragedy may be repeated in the future. To prevent that, he started making money by organizing unions around the likely business geniuses in the elves. That is this Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It seems that it has become one of Wangdu''s leading big chambers of commerce. By the way, he''s proud that Shorcina is the superior species of elves called high elves because he''s often turned to his countrymen for his heartless contempt of saying, "I can''t believe you make money like an elf," he said. Even the superior species show themselves that it is an important task to take the lead. This isn''t just me, it''s a measure to protect everyone in the Chamber of Commerce from insults, "Don''t feel too bad for him," Henriette whispered to me. Someone who can take care of things. So this guy sneaked up on me became my favorite. So, it''s this Chamber of Commerce deal, but they buy anything but slaves, and they sell everything. Well, if you do have the ability to operate, there are many more favorable occasions to do it broadly. It is also a sign of the spread of risk. Abel brought me here because, I mean, I''ll handle everything. No matter what kind of magic equipment I make in the future, they''ll buy it up as soon as they can. Of course, they stabbed me in the nail when I refused to buy it if it was a shame. "It would also be helpful if you could grate the potions that Abel makes." "... it''s better not to make my medicine a product" "If it''s Takazu''s medicine, it''ll be a spark of contention over getting it." Three elf daughters in a conversation that seems to be important to me. "... than that, I want Al and Phee to make you a card" The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has a membership card, which is used to fold the purchase and sale. Other times, with the top gold cards, they also keep the money, like a bank. Naturally, there is no interest. Still, this is very useful. Anyway, there''s no guarantee that me or Fee can stay in that house forever. They could tell you to leave suddenly, and there could be an emergency exit. At that time, if you leave the money at home, you''ll have to throw it away, but if you keep it with the Chamber of Commerce, you won''t have to worry about it. (Abel is really thinking about us...) Turning his gaze to a kind mentor, I got my little neck tilted cute. Well, sooner or later, I''ll return this favor to my proud ear... 14 Episode XIII In the Commercial District "Yes! Busy! After the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. I should have left right away because I''m vacating the house on my own, but my wish was to walk around the commercial district just a little bit. My sister is as you can see, but the opposite is true of Abel, who hates the crowd. Yet you hang out with me, so I lose my mind. But I''m not just gonna hang out senseless either. Take a look at the products on the market and find what I know. If it exists, that''s fine, but if it doesn''t exist, I''m going to make it and sell it to the Chamber of Commerce in the form of my own invention. Patent rights exist in this country. Unfortunately, it''s not personal. Other than royalty, patent rights are limited to nobility or temple or chamber of commerce. But I got a handout called the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. In other words, depending on the item, you may be able to build a fortune. My goal is to create magic props for money. As long as I have the money, I can protect my mother and Fee, and I can make her live a rich life. So it doesn''t have to be a magic prop to make money. I think if I got that tip on this hanging out walk, "... What does Al want to see? "I''m a person who doesn''t leave the mansion at all, so I don''t know what it is. It''s good to go around." It''s impossible to figure out all the products anyway. So, if you''re going to read diagonally around the dew shop, look at it diagonally. (And... whispering, I''d like to buy Phee something. I''m sorry that I didn''t earn it on my own when I put it out of my pocket...) "Yes! Lots of crap! Interesting! My Sister is just happy to see what''s here. I''m gonna miss that a little bit. If I were you, I''d be free to look around the market. It''s pathetic that this girl doesn''t have the freedom to go out. I stroke my sister''s head in silence. Then our angel gave a full smile. "Phew, you said you did! Mix!" I guess that''s not the word that came out looking through my chest. However, I gained peace of mind as if I had been able to manage my anxiety. "Yeah. I''m happy with Fee too! "Eh heh! Oh, my God! They hugged me. Honestly, whatever you say, don''t make me happy. "... you two are really close" Pompous and Abel squeak. It was an inorganic way of saying it, so I can''t tell if it was frightening or just a feeling. "Speaking of which, doesn''t Abel have a sister or something? "... I would have said I was there. I''m not saying I''m not here." A lot of philosophical, I thought, but I guess I''m not going to wind up in smoke. The short elf thought only a little and then told me what he was born to be. "... Elves have people called divine ancestors. who became the mother of all elves in the split of the god spirit of the forest" "Yeah, the first elf to remember." "... if you say it accurately, you should say it with the Holy Spirit in the form of an elf. The sons of fruit created by their divine ancestors are the Elves of the Beginning. Those who prefer authority in vain call it arch elves. I''m one of them. Daughter of the Divine Ancestors." "What, then, is Abel a great man after all" Everyone except my family called me "Dear". They were also grounded. But Abel shook her head. "... I''m not great at all" "But they called you Takazu or something, and they worshipped you." "... Takazu and I are talking about the Elves of the Beginning, which made something happen. So I was supposed to be one of the ancestors." "So you''re not? "... no. Though I am the daughter of a divine ancestor, I am not a high ancestor. Because I''m not somebody''s ancestor." Speaking of which, did our mother refer to Abel as a virgin? Making it happen, which means getting kids, I guess. "... ''Beginning Elves'' other than me, all made descendants. became the ancestors of each elf. That''s why they call me Takazu. I was the only one who didn''t have kids." "You don''t have to talk like it''s a bad idea not to have kids like that." "... The Elves do not have a higher number of individuals than other species. So leaving a child is a duty in a way. Everyone knew it and made a child of it. The existence of me has not fulfilled its duty. So I have trouble being respected. I am revered solely for my position of speaking with the daughter of the Divine Ancestors, while relinquishing my duty to the flourishing of my species. I think that''s a mistake. Those daughters who are creating chambers of commerce to help the world are much more honorable than I am." She said, looking a little depressed. But then there are natural questions. "... wouldn''t it be rude to ask why Abel didn''t have kids? To my inquiry, the elf girl leaned down with a red face. "Oh, no. If you don''t want to talk, go through. That''s a rude question." "... yeah. It''s just embarrassing because it''s so childish." Abel is bright red to her ears. I want to touch it. "... I wanted a baby only with someone I loved wholeheartedly. I wanted to keep my body only for those who seemed destined. I wanted a baby made of love, not to have a child on duty. That''s all - immature reasons" "Isn''t that lovely?" Abel looked up. I think so frankly. "I''m Lucica''s mother''s child and I''m happy. Because you love me a lot. It would definitely be better to tell Abel that she was born with someone she loved rather than being told that she made it on duty as a child in the future. If you can make a family, you have to be happy. It''s a lie. Isn''t it great to have a family where you can laugh? Because we can all be happy, ourselves and our children." Think about Phee. I want my beloved sister to be happy. We are not aristocrats because we are concubines, but that is why we are exempt from political marriage. It''s absolutely unacceptable for a pretty sister to marry a man who can''t get good at it. I want Fee to smile, from beginning to end of her life. So the condition of Phee''s marriage that I want is to be able to make Phee smile. Simple, but absolute terms. I will not give in. (Whoa, why don''t you. I was talking to Abel, and it''s all about Fee) I tried to regain consciousness with my master. It was that moment. "... Al..." Abel gave me a hug. I''m stuck with Fee, so it''s every Fee. "... Al, thanks" I just said what I wanted to say, but for some reason I was thanked. I don''t even think it''s an occasion to say thank you. More importantly, it was Phee that was on my mind. Thinking about it, there''s something strange, but now it''s better than that. "Abel, here, in the middle of a commercial district, is that good? DD Our teacher left us in a hurry with no expression. "Yes! It''s rubbish! Interesting! "Phee, this isn''t garbage ~..." What was sold to the outdoor store was a clam without contents. Looks like it''s for sale as a trinket. (You have it in this world, too, Hamagli) Hamagli pairs up and down. If it''s not the same shellfish, it won''t stick together perfectly. So in Japan it was a gift as a testament to the couple''s bond, and there was some play to tear apart a lot of clams and find shellfish that could fit like a nervous breakdown in a tramp. (... next time, do you want to give this to me) Me and Fee aren''t a couple, but, well, it would be a good idea to give it away as a sibling bond. I don''t know the culture of this country, so there''s no point in thinking the same way as Japan does. I bought some clams. I''d like to give it to my mother and Abel as well as my angel. (It''s only a little machining before you give it away.) I don''t taste like giving it to you as it is. So I''m going to do a little work. "Yay, that was rubbish! - I love it! "No, no, because it''s not garbage" For some reason, you hug me with a big shag, sister. Because I''m only two years old, I don''t seem to think of anything extra like a gift for myself. Yeah. Naturally, it sucks to be a contributor, or a thinking woman. (As far as processing is concerned, we shall consult Gado) Then I took a quick look around at the various sales. What still feels like a big presence is a demonic prop. Even though it is a world of medieval European-like atmosphere, due to witchcraft and magic props, it was found that the cultural level was not necessarily inferior to modern Japan. Basically, it''s naturally inferior. Technology and knowledge, many of them would prevail in modern times. But there seems to be a transfer gate in this world, and that would be a technology that overwhelms modern science. "... the Transfer Gate is a relic of the earlier civilized era, so it cannot be reproduced now" Even though Abel explained so. The civilization of sacred history does not extend to the legacy of the period of magical guidance. Whatever, I enjoyed it a lot that day. I was able to think about selling to the Chamber of Commerce, I was able to purchase gifts for my loving sister, and I was able to know who Abel was. Yeah, it''s a meaningful day. 15 Lesson fourteen, Ill mentor Gado. "Oh, no! Look more closely at the condition of the material! Don''t just go after technology! May of 1204, a sacred history. I was teaching Gad to blacksmith in a workshop that Abel gave me as a grade IX gift. It''s basically a yelling tone, but the way you teach it is polite and easy to understand. "... Al is improving fast" And so on and Abel praised me, but I can assure you that this is because Gad is a good mentor. Gad himself doesn''t talk about his background in depth, but he''s wonderful enough to be known to the world. The same is true of the skill in instruction, because the iron made by example looks famous to the amateur. "Hey Gad. Why did Gad want to do a blacksmith? During the break, I asked him that. Talking to Gad is fun. Because you can learn about different worlds through experiences that come from many experiences. "I love it! Nice smell! Suck, suck, suck! And naturally, your sister is with you in the workshop. I''m being shy when you have something in your hand that might be dangerous, but otherwise, you can''t hug me and leave. (Well, do you like my smell? That was my first ear) As mentioned, I''m taking a break now, so sit on my lap and rub my face against my chest. Sorry. At first Gad yelled at the toddler not to let him in because he was in danger, but allowing him to enter the workplace by rooting for Phee, who cries but never gives up. (I don''t care what you say, this grandfather, you''re so sweet to see Fee.) I''m sure you like kids. I''d be in trouble if I liked it in ''Gentleman Meaning'' though. The gad narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Am I? Why did you become a blacksmith? Why would you want to know that? "It''s a simple interest. I started with either impure motive. I want to know why a full-fledged blacksmith made it his profession." "... I''m a much worse motive than you." Gad laughs bitterly. "We were blacksmiths for generations. That''s all. My dad pushed me to the hammer and I had a great time. So I just took over the family business as it was. I never thought about it for anyone." "But I''m glad it''s a gift." "Well..." Gad looked away and stroked his beard. A fluffy beard, like Santa Claus. My Sister is nodding like she touched it. I''m sure it''s similar to my mood when I want to pretend to be an animal. Yeah. I mean, mine doesn''t feel guilty either. It came out of the Red Heart. True. Trust me. "Even with a sip with a blacksmith, I heard they each have their own specialty, which one is Gad? "It''s a weapon for once, but I''m not really in custody... If you had the skill to make what you need when you need it, that would be enough." "... I think Radon would be angry if he heard that" Abel put the penetration in. What an instant brew of tea this elf makes during the break. My mother said, "Abel is bound to tea." "Who''s Radon? "... famous armorer dwarf" "Why are you angry? "... Complex" That''s the only reason why Abel asked me to lay it down. Radon was born in the arms maker''s house for generations. He also loved hitting objects, and it was a sad wish to strike a beautiful and strong sword. So naturally, since then, I have become a weapon-only craftsman. But behind his hopes, Radon was only second-class, good and first-and-a-half as an arms maker. As he wishes, as a clan job, that is unconvincing and inadequate. A request to create protective gear happened to come in as I was living my troubled and depressed days as a blacksmith. He didn''t want to take it on because he named himself an arms maker, but he had no choice but to live. Undertook. Then, an uninterrupted specialty was produced. Apparently Radon''s talent was in his protective gear. Since then, requests have increased, but all they want is protective equipment. As a radon claiming to be an arms maker, I don''t want to be outraged. But the swords he strikes are all arrow-stricken and second-rate, and there is no demand for them. Eventually Radon began to take on a reputation with celebrities under the heavens, but naturally, it is as a protective craftsman. As an arms maker, he had no future, no demand, and in the end, the "strong and beautiful sword" that he had wanted and dreamed of since he was little could not be made. And around here would be Dwarf''s stubbornness. Radon''s shop sign has been a ''weapons store'' ever since. It''s a luxury story, that''s what I think. If the armor had talent, I think it would be a blessing. Because some people in the world won''t even want to be blacksmiths. "That''s the difference between Dwarf and human sensibility around there. Say it with your senses, yeah. I guess it feels like being told to put up with another woman you don''t even like because you can''t dictate. I definitely don''t like it if it wasn''t for that woman. Why do I have to be tied to a woman I don''t like? Can you see a little bit of dissatisfaction? "Heh..." If you applied it to me, would it be like dumping Fee and telling her to adore the other girls as her sister? That is unacceptable. Even if that happens, I''ll keep naming Fee''s brother. Or give up Abel''s ear and compromise with Gad''s ear, or something.... Sure, I don''t like that. "... in Radon''s case, I sometimes say that my brother was excellent. Anyway, he was a craftsman who could do any kind of request, and he was competent as a parent to train backwards." "Yeah, I have a guy named Radon, your brother? "Sort of..." Gad nodded instead of Abel. My brother. What if I had a better brother than myself? If it''s Lucica''s mother''s kid, I feel like we can get along. Now my sister Phee is better than me even if she tries one magic trick, but I don''t feel the complex. The question is, what if a masterpiece was born to the Bailefeld family? No, Ning Lo, you might be resented for not having a better being than me, so maybe you''d be more thankful to have a talent over there. It''s hard to say that we''re going out with brothers. Whatever it is, if you''re going out with Dwarf, you''re going to have to be able to understand these differences in sensibilities, too. "Don''t think hard. Dwarves, if you give them booze, they''ll solve the problem." Gad laughed at me for breaking through my chest. As you can imagine, the race in this case is probably a big drinker. "But I don''t really know the Dwarves themselves..." This is totally solitary over here. Tall, sluggish, excellent strength, sturdiness and dexterity, stubborn and liquor lover. I have only that degree of knowledge. I don''t even know what life expectancy is, for example. "You care about the Dwarves? It''s the same as the Elves, there are three kinds..." "... Elves are elves. There''s no point in separating." When Gad tried to talk, Abel blocked him. Maybe this is you. When Shorcina said she was a high elf, she told me not to make a distinction. I glanced at Gad and said, "What''s this about? When I asked him, he answered with a bitter laugh. "For example, Al. You can use magic. But your mother can''t use magic. Think of this separately from another race, or don''t think" "No, I don''t want to split it up. My mother is human." "Right. However, there is a clear difference in ability between what can and does not use witchcraft. Even if you take one battle, your contribution is very different. Or the creation of the magic props you need to live. This is an important factor underpinning cultural civilization, but it cannot be created except with magic. I mean, it''s just impossible for humans. In the case of the human race, it''s only about magic or not, but Dwarves and elves are different. There are also clear differences in physical ability and life expectancy. You think this is the same thing? I wonder about the treatment of "different species" with or without magic power, but I find it difficult to identify with boulders differently to their lifespan. There must be a huge separation between the different senses of time. "Master Abel doesn''t think they deserve to be distinguished either. Elves are elves. but in general, well, the powerful are not called the superior species. Especially since the difference in power between the direct descendants of the Divine Ancestors and the rest is as big as an idiot." Arch elves are like magical creatures in their very existence, so much so that some people clearly call them "those are flesh-received spirits". Built with mighty magic, the body nullifies all low-level attacks and slight wounds heal instantly. On the other hand, other elves don''t have instantaneous healing abilities, and it''s impossible to disable an attack. I think the idea of a different species is certainly correct, because it is not done as magic, but as a creature. I don''t know if Abel would like it. "Let''s get back to it. There were three types of dwarves. Dwarf alkay applicable to arch elves. This is already dead. Anyway, Dwarves have a lifespan. So our Takazu doesn''t exist anymore. So, the rest are regular dwarves and superior species dwarf real. The difference between normal and real is the difference in magic holdings and physical ability. Then life expectancy. Since there is no difference in dexterity, it is not uncommon for a normal dwarf to be more famous than Real. Well, martial artefacts are stronger with magic, so there are still basically a lot of better celebrities in Real life." "Yeah. So, which way is Gad? "Come on. I don''t remember anymore." The old Dwarf grinned. Maybe you care about Abel for not affirming which one it is. I feel Gad''s thinking and perspectives are superior to his sense of balance. Do you want to distinguish it from an objective viewpoint or do you want to look down? Even if it reminds me of the way I used to hear about humans and Dwarves dating, it seems so. So I began to think that I wanted to teach you something other than blacksmiths. I don''t have enough knowledge or common sense, and I don''t have a fair view. I also need a teacher role in terms of morality. Gad thought he might get it. Though I''m going to have to absorb it in the form of chatter because even the most straightforward mentors are going to say no. Yeah, he''s a good master. Thank you, Abel, for letting me get along. Thinking that way. "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! So!" It was a break, but I left it, so my sister was crowned. "I''m sorry, Phee. Look, why?" "Chan! Phew, why not! More! - Oh, my God! Daisy! As such, all of the rest time that followed was spent in the mood of My Angel. 16 Episode XV Dear Sister, Thanksgiving Day (1st) "Yes! Shit! Heh, heh, heh! Oh, my God! My sister is rough. The words and actions are a little different than usual, and more importantly, the voice and gaze are powerful. This is a characteristic of Phee when she misses him so much. I don''t have to say this now, but me and Fee are always together. But I don''t have a lot of time for both of you, and it''s hard to say that even when I''m with you, my main purpose is to study and train, and my whole life is being poured into Fee. When that piles up, Fee gets lonely and begs me hard. Looks like now is the time. (I''d love to play with Fee, too) Make up your mind to leave your sister waiting for a hug with her hands wide open in front of her. "It''s Phee. It''s my sister''s Thanksgiving Day." "What? Phew, but I like it! "That is. Today, I use it for Fee. I''ll play for you all the time! DD How should you describe the look on Fi''s face at that time? The sparkle was shining all over her body and she was shivering as she sifted. "Yay...! Pepper. Touch me by surprise. "Ha... ha! I''m going to stroke the rind and the body. "Ya, fu''s? He asks anxiously. My answer is yes. "That''s right. I belong to Fee today." "Kiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I heard a roaring voice that I didn''t understand. This is the first time I''ve seen Fee. I guess I haven''t figured out my sister''s ecology yet either. We need to refine it. "Fu''s! Phew! Are you lying, My Sister danced out. Pretend your buttocks with both hands on your cheeks. "Yan, yay! With a mellow smile, pretend to have a bum. Apparently, I''m more than happy. Looking at the happy Fee makes me happy too. Speaking of which, my mother told me that it would be better to remember the courtesy and the dance. I said I don''t need it because I''m a civilian, but I might need it, even in my spare time. For once, it seems my mother can do both the manipulation and the dance. You think you remembered desperately to fit your father? Well, the result is that the second lady can''t even treat me like a concubine. (I guess that''s not about me pinching my mouth) It''s Phee now. My sister was so cute to continue the mysterious dance, I held her up. "Chan! "Fee, I like it! I love you! "Hey, hey, hey! Normally I''d say, "Phew, I like it too! Daisy!" But it should return, but I am happy to turn my face bright red. You look so happy and speechless. "Ha-ha-ha! Aw, man!" The princess stays stuck, twirling and spinning. Of course, he uses the magic of physical enhancement. Reinforced magic is supposed to be used in combat and construction sites or something, but for me, this would be the right use. My brother and I exist for my sister! "Okay. Let your brother be your horse! "Uh-huh? Oh, my God! Right, doesn''t Phee know the horse? The Bailefelds naturally possess carriages, but there''s no way the Crane Puts can let them use them. So it was both on foot to go to the magic exam and to the commercial district. (Horseback riding has no experience even in previous life. But in this world, you should definitely remember. I want to be able to do the same. That way I can get my mother and Fee in the carriage and move) My hanging out with my pretty sister has given birth to a new goal. The boulder is a loving sister. He''s the angel who leads me! First, I fell asleep with a lie. "It''s Phee. Get on this brother''s back." "Gyu! It''s been covered. I thought it would come back, but without knowledge, would it? I keep my hands and knees up and deform on all fours. "Yay! Yay, hey! Sukiyasu! It''s not the other world. It''s expensive. Fee cheered as I kept moving. I''m sure he''s happy, but he''s not a horse rider, so it feels odd. Do you mean Sal''s father and son or Koala''s father and son? Well, it''ll be harder to fall this way, so I don''t have any complaints. "Ah! Al and Phee are playing -! You want to join your mother? Then you got free time, and my mother, who found us, came running over with a smile. Yeah. I don''t need to tell you now, but you''re pretty young, aren''t you? My mother. "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! It''s just for fu! But before such a mother, my sister stands up. Even if he stands still, he''s just desperately intimidating me while I''m in bunk. "Yep. Mother wants to play with you both! "It''s Phew''s! Huh? Huh? "Mmm......! Mother pointing her lips. I''m already a bee...... "Hey, Al. Al won''t let your mother get away with this, will he? You''ll play with your mother, won''t you? He turns his words to me with a crying face. Do you want to play with my child so much...... (Usually, they play with me...) I said it was just for Phee today. "Sorry, mother. It''s Sister Thanksgiving Day. It''s just Phee''s day, so I can''t play with my mother..." "Oh, that''s terrible..." Stop, that line. It''s not a loop, is it? "Well, Al, I''ll put up with you today, but let me be alone for ''Mother''s Thanksgiving Day'', okay? Huh? What''s that? You have a day like that? Confused, my mother, who crawled on all fours as well, stumbled over and kissed me on the cheek. "Ya... damn... huh? "Nyahhhhhh! Fee screams. This is also a voice I have never heard before. "Hehe. Bye, Al. Give Fee a lot of cuteness! My mother turned around and smiled away. You seem in a good mood, but you don''t have a one-sided commitment, do you? "Yes! Ha ha! Phew, put it down! My sister speaks so desperately that she changes to a form of lying on the spot. When I make sure Phee leaves and claws, the archangel stands in front of me and stares at me. My Sister has never pointed anything but a smile or a cry at me. But this time the look is different than usual! "Ha ha, now! Speaking of which, doesn''t Phee know to kiss? It''s supposed to be some kind of parent-to-child act of affection, but in retrospect, it may have been the first time in this world. "Now, meh! I don''t know, man! Even if he didn''t know, Kiss seemed to recognize it as an out act for Fee. "Can''t I kiss you" "Kishi? Is that Kishi? Meh! It''s awesome! The angel''s beloved hiragans began to stretch and wipe my cheeks. That''s the part where my mother kissed me earlier. Mmmm...... I didn''t know you would show rejection to a kiss that far...... My Sister is probably an out-of-the-box cleanliness habit. No, I''m a girl, and I don''t mind if I do. (But you look so serious...) The look on my cheeky, loving sister''s face was hard work. I almost leaked "cute" by accident. "Huh... Huh...! But in time, there will be an anomaly in My Sister. Her cheeks turned red and her eyes began to moisturize. (Wonder what? Are you tired...? The task of continuing to wipe it on a two-year-old would be rash. That''s what I thought, but apparently not. "Kisu...... - When..." My cheeks, staring at me earlier, have tiny eyes pointed at me. "Ya, suki..." And a soft feeling on the cheek. Fee kissed me. If it''s your usual sister, say, "Yes! It''s supposed to be tense, but things aren''t the same here. "I... What did you do? I''m going to demand it with a decent look. "I thought you couldn''t kiss me? "All you have to do is fu! What else? I didn''t know, you know... But when will there be such a rule? But if it''s your sister''s decision, I can''t help it. Mouth gently on cheek. "Huh... Huh! My Angel has been sat down. "Kisu...... Suki...... Yay, suki......! More, kishi, yay...! Uhm...... Did my sister remember to kiss you? I don''t care enough to kiss you, but don''t bother when you get screwed as often as you do. It''s also my brother''s job to teach shame. My mother can''t guess it''s this genre. I''ll tell you what. Nevertheless, the current situation is helpless. Let''s go after them and figure out what to do... As such, the day was over when I was able to find out about the numerous fies I had never seen before. I don''t know. That the Second and Sister Thanksgiving Day will be ordered. And that we can also be ordered to hold Mother''s Thanksgiving Day...... 17 Lesson 16: Im five years old. June of 1204, a sacred history. I''m five years old. By previous life standards, I''m still in kindergarten. You were playing with a squad hero. Given that, I may be an anomaly now that I''ve already trained in witchcraft and studied blacksmiths. But you don''t know what''s in your precious family. For self-defense and life, we will have to continue our training. Whether it''s because there''s no noticeable movement here, or because we''re still young at all, the Bailefelds are leaving our house alone. I don''t hate to eliminate it if it gets in the way, but unless it is, I don''t like it, so I want to ignore it, and I predict that it''s the other stance. Whatever it is, I wish we could stay out of each other''s way. "Ha ha, ma... I... To" More than the Bailefelds, more than my own age at a milestone, what I am concerned about these days is MySister''s trend. Fee, who always called me "to," was going to change the way he called me. "Brother." That''s what Phee''s after. You liked it when your mother told you how to call it this because it drew noble blood. Me, "brother" or "brother" or whatever. Because if Fee calls me, I''d be happy with any name, and it should be cute. "Nah, ma! Sucky! Sucky! He tries his best to call it that, but the accustomed "to" shows his face. "Full again..." I am depressed. I say with my hands on Fie''s silver hair. "I don''t mind if I don''t have anything yet. That''s what they call me. I like it." "Really...? "True. Slow and good. I have an attachment to the way it''s called." He looks happy. Is this going to jump? "Ahhhhhhhh! "All right, all right. I''m on you. It''s just..." "Eh heh...... - I love it! Daisy! Yeah. I knew "to" would stick around. So while I was, I sincerely thought so. Five. That is one milestone. It''s none of my business as a civilian, but I hear he''s a senior nobleman and he''s going to attend the ceremony. Not to imitate it, but celebrate it a little more luxuriously than the fourth or sixth birthday in the general family. History books have been given away by fathers who usually don''t see their faces at all. Books are quite expensive because copies are the natural world. It''s just, as you can see my mother reads romance novels all the time, ''High prices within reach of even ordinary people''. Apparently, this is due to the fact that there are a certain number of people who do copy work. I would appreciate a history book because I wanted one, but honestly, I can''t honestly be happy to be given something expensive by a thoughtless human being. I don''t know anyone for their father in this world. I know it''s both my mother''s and my thoughts, but I don''t know if it''s any other idea or standing position. What do you think of your uncognized son and daughter, for example? I don''t care what they think of me, but if it makes Fee feel rash, I''m going to consider him an enemy. Even if it was your mother''s thinker. My mother made me a treat. Usually the mansion servants make it, so it was fresh. My mother said she originally liked to cook. So it seemed like a pleasure to be standing in the kitchen for the first time in a long time. "The gift from your mother, wait a little longer, okay? Because I''ll make friends for you, Al." I was a little surprised by the word because I thought hand cooking was a gift. Apparently, my mother cares that I can''t go outside and have no friends. So, it looks like you''re planning something. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to be introduced to a friend of my age. Because when you''re shaped like a babysitter, this one will just get tired. So kids friends don''t want that much, but they can''t talk about it. If it''s an adult drinking friend, of course I want it. Personally, it''s more fun to be deflected with Fee all day long, and the time I spend teaching Abel and Gad a lot of things is precious, and I don''t have time for anything else. So when I told him not to push it, he seemed to mistake my kid for caring. I was embraced crying. "Al, because your mother''s definitely gonna introduce you to a good kid, right? "Meh! Fu''s! And when I saw it, my sister got angry. "... Al. A gift from me." What Abel gave me was a beautiful talisman. It''s not a piece of perapella paper or anything, it''s made of fabric like a shrine amulet, and at first glance I can tell it''s worth it as just a decoration. The complex text is very beautiful. "... my handmade. Made with all my heart." When they gave it to me, they squeezed my hand. I really feel like Abel has liked me a lot since one incident in the commercial district. No, I''ve been pretty close for a long time, so I can''t explain it well, but it feels like the distance is closer. Your handmade talisman feels great power just by holding it in your hand. It''s close to what I felt when I touched Fee when it was a fetus. I think it''s braided with powerful magic. (Maybe this is pretty awesome, huh? If I show it around Shorcina, I''m going to turn my eyes) So, for its effectiveness and efficacy, " I don''t know" It was said. Gad gave me the sword. Simple, but a solid sword. "If you make it too conspicuous, it could be under theft. I dared design it to be boneless and everywhere." It seems that the sword given is more poised for the spike than the cleavage, "If you have an asshole who''s fooled by appearance and thinks you''re lost and alarmed, poke that gap and stab him with every armor" What a noise they told me. I mean, is it a power that can pierce armor? Of course it''s leather armor, right? It''s not metal armor, is it? Well, whatever it is, I don''t have a protective weapon, so this helps. No worries if you''re ready. Although it is best not to use it. And fate. What a gift from my beloved sister. This is a pleasant surprise. He performed a fascinating dance. It''s not about the pair like dancing at a ball, it''s about the individual Phee dancing. Surprisingly, the choreography is also your sister''s own idea. "Don''t do that! Oh, my God! They put me in a position to say I was the only audience, and they even gave me a glass of drinks.... although the contents were just water. And the enchanting dance begins. Pretend your arms in front of you. Pretend your hips too. Pretend to be a bum, too. Yeah. You just shake it. I never thought it would spin or jump. And it''s called haunting, but it''s just prettier and there''s no fine dust in the colour. Disgruntled? There''s no way. I''m so happy with your brother because he''s cute. I was so impressed that I embraced my beloved sister. "Happy? Did you welcome me? "Oh! It''s great, it''s great, Fee! "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I didn''t know you had to reward me even though it was a gift. How is this? No, I''m not dissatisfied at all. Because it''s my Angel''s request. "Okay! Say anything! We''re gonna do whatever it takes, okay? "I did it. Oh! Sukiyasu! My sister, who comes cheeky with all her strength. Angel cheeks are soft. "So, what do you want? "Ugh, yeah...... Um...? The naive smile blows away in an instant, switching to the look of red-dyed cheeks and moist eyes. (Mm-hmm, this is not...! That''s where I got my guess. "... I want you to..." It was a kiss treat, as expected. My sister, who has loved to kiss me since one of Thanksgiving Days, has thus come to demand it from time to time. However, I teach that kissing is something that should only be done with someone really important, and that is only allowed in special occasions as well. It''s important, right there. (Well, it''s my birthday, and it''s nothing good) I nodded aloud to my sister, who looked anxious and asked me this one with the subtle look I hoped for. "Well, I will" Ugh, uh-huh! Ahhh......! Sister meditating on her eyes after sifting and trembling with emotion. Naturally, but I haven''t taught you how to kiss your lips yet. It''s going to be a big deal. Chiu. Mouth on soft cheeks. "KYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! She''s cute looking familiar, too. He is twisting and sifting with a red face. You seem to like it, most importantly. "Yes! Phew! I want to, too! Yi-yi? "Whoa! Please muzzle" It''s something I don''t even wish for. I want Fee to kiss me, too, because I like her. Come on, come on. My brother''s ready! As usual, "Yay, suck!" If you think it''s coming... " "No, I like it... Chiu." It was totally unintended. I''m more possessed. Fee...... Don''t be afraid. This is how my fifth birthday ends. It was very satisfactory. Grade VIII exams next month. Also, will you meet that ''Toddler Girl of the Moon''? That''s what I was thinking. One event was waiting for me. 18 Episode XVII Invitation to Return Home "Archaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My birthday was over and my mother ran over to me studying exams for July at the desk. I''m kind of not well. Or are you crying? My mother hugged me with momentum. This kind of attitude is somewhat like Fee''s. Well, it''s natural because I''m a parent and a child. So, my beloved daughter is on my knee pillow, sleeping easily. Angel''s sleeping face. Soothing. Cute. "Mother, what the hell is going on?" "You know, you said you''d make friends with Al before, right? "Oh, yeah." It''s my birthday. "I thought if I took you to your mother''s hometown, we''d meet." "Oh dear......, is it the city of Cyril? Well, if it''s where people are, then we''ll meet." The city of Cyril, my mother''s home town, is about two days away from Wang Du by carriage. You think it''s only near the capital and flourishing quite a bit? There seems to be some kind of magic license testing ground. "I was asking Stefanus if I could borrow your permission to go out and the carriage because I wanted to take you guys. So I got permission..." "What, did you get it? In what name? A little unexpected. Though I thought it would be rejected. "I asked my parents to show me their children. Then he admitted it in the name of returning home..." Ha ha. ''I want to show my kids'' is on ''Homecoming''. Well, you don''t recognize the facade, ''cause I want to show my kids''. Then you won''t go through. I guess the reason I managed to twist it out is'' homecoming ''that''s easy. But it''s strange to give it back. You''ve often been willing to give me permission. We''re supposed to be in the way of the Bailefelds. What an unrecognized aristocratic child can be a source of bad reviews and misconceptions, and can also cause disturbances. Plus, there are circumstances where they simply don''t like you. I''ve never confirmed the general thumbnail of the other guy, but I''m sure there''s no mistake in ''If I can finish it, I want to finish it''. And such beings should be kept out of sight as much as possible. Because when it strikes me, I tend to have bad feelings when I finish. But it seems more true that his father broke a bone for his mother than he did for permission to go out. Honestly, I don''t buy a lot of people named Stefanus. If you were political and decisive, you wouldn''t leave your mother halfway under house arrest here. I buy you romance novels all the time, and I have two kids, so I guess you have love, but maybe I''m stepping on someone who has problems with ability or hegemony. Well, now, what did the Father Lord do that Mother did me a favor and ended up making me cry? Or what couldn''t you do? When I asked, My Mother, who had been holding me for so long, said: "I''ll lend you a carriage, but you can''t lend me an escort." Cheng Cheng, is that how you came? She told me to go naked for a trip with one woman and two toddlers. Don''t you ever do anything you feel bad about, the Bailefelds. "Did your father say that? "No! Your father tried his best, but Master Aufsta said no... ''What more do you want, even though it''s a generosity that can''t just put civilians in the carriage of the Marquis'' pissed me off..." Is Dad''s "Only Wife" the mastermind of this one? I hate boulders, big mothers. "... is the official family member? Abel, who was holding back beside him, opened her mouth. I was about to ask that, too. He said he''d lend only one slave he could. I accidentally looked at Abel and her face. That would be array. Worst of all, the talent that it''s not worth losing. You''re planning a raid, aren''t you? Did you do that with sheer harassment, or are you also looking at our elimination? "... which do you think, Abel? "... don''t get on the diagram, warning-by-warning bullshit" "Aren''t you worried about the assassin? "... both Wang Capital and Cyril are large cities, and their streets are well maintained and well guarded. You shouldn''t imitate your aim in such a place. If you simply plan to kill, it''s more hidden and certain to let the servants of this hall serve even poison. There''s no such line." "What are you both talking about? My mother didn''t seem to understand our conversation. "Uh... no, I was just worried about the escort. No matter how many round-trip streets there are, we won''t be talking about it without escorts, will we? "... I was told I was free to hire adventurers individually." I don''t have a decent income in my house. I have servants, food and clothing, and other necessities are provided on a regular basis, but that''s all. Later just a small penny is paid seasonally, not a very good amount to hire an escort. (I wonder what you''re doing, Father.) If I were in Stephanus'' shoes, I would have given my own pocket money to my mother. "As a Bailefeld family, I can''t give you an escort, but I personally do. Now protect yourself." But say so. Well, before I do, I think I should give you the money for what if for years. "It''s dangerous not to have an escort on your journey to stay. If anything happens to Fee, I''m scared, and this time, why don''t you drop him off? "That''s what I was told when I borrowed the carriage, ''I''ll stop at your convenience, I won''t forgive you''..." You want me to see you scared? You have quite a bent personality, Mrs. Aufsta. It is the world of men who do not know how many streets are safe. Besides, on a trip without escort, the odds of being targeted by a bad guy would be up to gnaw. Whether it is mud or bandits, it will be the opponents without escorts who will be targeted. As I saw it, a magic teacher with fascinating ears raised his hand. "... the escort is fine. I''ll do it for you. You''re gonna need about one more person, but you''re gonna have to ask Gad or I''m gonna bring him in from the Chamber of Commerce." "Really!? I like Abel! Love it!" Mother hugged her best friend away from me. These places are also like Fee''s mother. Well, my master can count on me, so I can nod my joy. I''d like to give it a hug once, too. I want to touch my ears again. "... stop hugging me, how many times do I have to say it" My mother loves skinship. Abel doesn''t like being touched by others. Speak to your best friends, I don''t think this ditch will ever be so filled. And the angel''s sleep was interrupted because my mother made too much noise... "... uh-huh?...? He crawled up on my lap, rubbing his eyes like he was sleeping, hugging him from the front, and nodding again. "Fee, are you sleepy? "Huh...? Huh? You like it? Sleeping, but the reaction itself was normal driving. "Right. I love Fee too." "Hehe...... To" I fell asleep with a loose smile as it was. I don''t have a hobby that prevents my loving sister from sleeping. It would be good to tell this girl about her return home after she wakes up. (Yeah. I knew I''d be more heartbroken by my sister than my friends) Seeing how cute Fee slept, I thought again. My mother planned a comeback for me, but let''s keep this girl safe first. Whatever happens, I''ll definitely protect you. That''s what I swore to myself as I stroked my sister''s silver hair. 19 Episode XVIII: The Elf Woman Knight and Two Gazes "My name is Jantine, and I am a high elf. I''ll take care of the escort on the trip." Morning of the day of the return home. An elf girl wearing a knight who says Abel borrowed it from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is thanking her on one knee. Ponytailed blonde, she looks like a serious girl. I don''t know the actual age, but is the appearance age about fifteen? "Abel, is this guy...? "... a private soldier from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Originally even in the elf world, I borrowed it because I was a cavalier class. I could fight in Gado, but I thought Lucica and Fee were women, and the escorts should be girls." Boulder Abel. A woman of consideration. "Uh, Mr. Yantine" "Please call me Teene. There''s no need for honor." "So, Tine, you know about Abel, right? "Naturally. We have been dedicated knights to protect the Takazu for generations." (Hmm? Past form......? Well, no) I know there''s something going on, but I''m not going to step in on my own just because I''m interested. Let''s ask what we need to ask. "Is it good with our escort, not Abel? "That''s what I''m saying." Tine replies with a slight pity. Abel took over the word. "... if you prioritize my guardianship, you will not use me as a knight in the future." "Fine, you say tough things..." Mother says so, but if you don''t be harsh enough to see the attitude of the elves when you visit the Chamber of Commerce, you won''t obey me. Abel himself is in denial, but he''s a noble species of the Elves, so what about our master? So when I asked you well convinced, the Elf lady knight answered this in silly honesty. "Because I know the safety on the road. We know the strength of the Warcraft that will emerge near the streets to Cyril. I conclude that there are no warrior monsters capable of harming Takazu. Because thieves have a low incidence rate, and even if they do, they are mostly less than demons." Yeah, you swallowed the terms because it''s a relatively safe area to say ''outside''. I pull Abel''s sleeve and punch her in the ear. "Hey, Abel." "... mmm...! No ears...... ugh! Pikun, and my master, who makes his body jump. Apparently, I''m breathing. I didn''t mean to. It''s true that I want to ravage Abel''s ears one day, but I''m not willing to do this kind of unintentional blow.... so far, not yet. "Oh, sorry, Abel" "... yes, fine. Be careful." And the master prompts me. I''m working on it, but my face is still red. "Tine, are you strong? "... if you''re weak, there''s no point in bringing them in. One of the powerful in the Chamber of Commerce. Much inferior to Shorcina and Henriette, but as a knight, very good" "Yep..." It was more surprising to hear the chairman and vice chairman say they were stronger than the information on the Elf Knight in front of them. Neither of us felt like militants at all. "This will be your luggage for the journey" Teene had a little extravagant hemp bag with her. From Wang capital to Cyril is two days one way. It''s beside the capital, so there are multiple accomodation towns on the road, where we plan to take the inn. It''s a journey with young children, so I don''t do wild boarding. That said, the possibility of camping cannot be completely ruled out. As a prep, they also prepare night utensils and preserved food. (Does it also contain sweets? Sounds like you took care of us, but whose idea is it? Is it Mr. Henriette, the attentive celebrity? Whatever it is, it''s a thankful story because we can''t have all sorts of baggage at home alone. I can only thank the Chamber of Commerce and Abel. We''re ready, so we''re moving to the carriage station. A two-headed carriage was already available there. Solid construction, but no Bailefeld family crest, etc. I know you meant to target something relatively crude over there, but it''s convenient as this one you don''t want to stand out. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Yay, yum! Hey, hey, hey! Fee is very excited about the horse he sees for the first time. Your horse has been doing this every once in a while since Thanksgiving Day, sister, but this is the first time you see the real thing. I touched him. I am doing so, but it is dangerous, so please bear with me. "Touch it, meh? "Because it''s not our horse. He might have a rough temper." "But if that''s the case, I''ll hang in there..." Healthy. Boulder Archangel... Fee is such a good daughter that she basically puts up with me except for leaving beside me. I want to make you feel a lot more free, and I want you to experience a lot of things. "You can touch it if you want with my horse, right? Tine tells me that. She says she owns a horse personally. He says he won''t kick or bite unless he does too much extra work because it''s tight. By the way, Tine does not ride the carriage, but accompanies him on his own horseback. That''s because you''re smarter around there, and you can tell from a distance that you have an escort. One personal shame, though, is that it''s an exhausting departure. The fact that he has no affection, motivation, or hegemony for the middle-aged male slave who plays the role of caretaker, and is unwilling to get close to this one. Well, he doesn''t have the advantage of getting along with the civilian flair neglected by your husband, so I have no intention of saying this at all. But I thought it would be a chance to learn the skill of the stranger if we could get along, so I''m afraid that became impossible. On the contrary, I was delighted. That''s how Fie looked when Teene and I exchanged greetings. "It''s more than just a fu! Huh? Huh? Huh? I was struck by the fact that there was a chisel in the first and second half of the language, but I was only two years old and I could say hello so firmly. Again, my sister is a genius...... Besides, I was impressed that you were trying so hard to call me ''brother''. I''m going to be able to speak more and more clearly, and My Sister is supreme. "Well, let''s go." Mother''s decree signaled, and the return journey began. For me and Fee, it''s my first trip. The journey was very smooth. It''s a crowded street, so you don''t have to worry about monsters and burglars coming out. Thanks to being paved with cobblestones, it helps not to get the wheels taken off, or rock a lot. And thanks to the fact that it comes with an escort named Tine, I feel much easier. Since it was originally a major street, there was no encounter with bandits, but the burden was different from the situation where you had to be concerned yourself and the situation that you could leave to some extent. "Yay, yay! eheheheheheh..." Fee seems to be in a lot of trouble, but he hasn''t seen much of the view. I don''t think it''s a waste, but I can''t even enforce it. Then my sister wonders what she''s looking at. "Ya, suki..." Staring at my face all the time. I''m hugging Fee so she doesn''t shake and fall off after getting in the carriage, but that seems to have been a big favor to her. My sister and I are holding each other and staring at each other. (To be honest, I''d like to see the view...) I also want to think about when I go outside and keep track of my surroundings. I think it''s a lot different just to know what you see in which direction. "Hey, Phee. Wouldn''t it be boring to just look at my face? "Phew, I love it! - I love it, I''ve been watching! I''m glad to hear it. I held Fee in my arms. Until just now, even with my hands around my back, I was far enough away to see my face, but this next time is intimate. I hold you tight. "Yay! Yay! - I love it! Daisy! Vision becomes free even without trying. Cheng Cheng, if you do this, you can observe the surroundings. The first thing I notice would be an elf lady knight in armor riding a horse to accompany her. Anyway, he''s equipped with a horse spear, so it stands out what''s wrong. I mean, that''s good, Lance. Looks good. My mother sits snuggly next to me, but her gaze nailed to the romantic novel she brought in. I admire you not to get drunk often. And the other escort - Abel sits in front of us, staring quietly at this one. (Beautiful eyes......) Needless to say, Abel is a beautiful girl, but the eyes and ears are among the components that seem to protrude and be beautiful. I have seen multiple elves with Shorcina, Henriette, and Jantine, but I learned by experiencing not only simple facial goodness and evil, but also the beauty of my ears and what I call them. I guess this is just a feeling I have on the elves because I don''t get any particular thoughts from looking at the human ear. The story flawed my ear. I said my eyes were beautiful. Yet all my ears took me away. Besides, Abel''s ears shouldn''t be too appealing. Her charm point, her green eyes, which make up her ears and her bi-perfections, are as beautiful as gems, and she can stare at them forever. It''s like I''m never getting tired of it. (Hmm? I can stare forever......? I don''t have to say it, but in order to stare, I have to watch this one over there. Abel''s been staring into my eyes for some reason. At first, I thought you were looking at the three of us, but my gaze bumps, so I''m the one she''s looking at. (I wonder what...? Is there something you want to say to me? The most likely thing would be "don''t get distracted". But I don''t feel such a warning will in her gaze. Simply, that''s the kind of gaze that rewards painting. I can''t read the intent. Staring at Abel all the time without knowing why, "Holy shit! Just look..." My sister broke right in front of me. When they say this, I can''t resist. As it were, I was to spend the rest only looking at Fee''s face. 20 Lesson 19: Grandmother living in Cyril Two peaceful days are over and we reach our mother''s homeland. There was no trouble at all. I was just messing with Fee on the road. "This is where your mother was born." Cyril was certainly a fine city. The fact that most of the buildings are made of stone is no different from the Wang capital. I guess that''s quite the population too. Many people come and go. It would be cloudy with exemplary medieval European townships. although this is not medieval Europe. "Lucica! Welcome back! When I reached a private house, a beauty similar to my mother greeted me. (I wonder if this guy is me and Phee''s grandma...? The woman who seems to be my grandmother is young and beautiful. And big. I don''t know what. Her mother is still a hatchet, and since early marriage is the normal world, her age seems to be in her mid- to late thirties. but it looks as though it works well in the twenties. Alongside his mother, who only looks like a teenager, he looks like a distant sister of his age. I mean, I don''t see anything else. (So you''re saying you can still look like a 20s even if your mother and Phee are in front of you in the 40s?) Beautiful mother and sister forever. Isn''t that great? Having lived in a tough society that takes out the eyes of a living horse, I know how important it is to get a woman in a mood. In particular, first impressions are important. So the right word here is this one. "Mother, is this beautiful person, Mother''s sister? "Well! What a smart kid! Lucica''s son has the right eyes to see the truth! I was hugged out of my mind. Uh-huh, big. "Meh! Oh, my God! My sister is angry...... "Mother, Al''s in trouble, and Fee''s angry, so leave him alone? My mother pulled me off with a woman. You must be my grandmother. Heh heh... Looks like the first glance greeting I called you sister was a success...... You look in a very good mood. "Hello again. I am Lucica''s mother, Dorothea. Your aunt will be..." Grandma, I tried to tell you, but it looks like Pride got in the way. Well, I don''t have a hobby for snakes. Shall we sell the scent at best, without getting into it or anything? "Nice to meet you, Dorothea ''sister''. I''m Alto. Sister Fee, thank you very much." "Phew, it is. No... no, no, no." Ooh. My sister greeting me diligently, albeit obliviously. That''s great! "Fair enough, fair enough! Both of you, it''s amazing to be able to say hello properly even though it''s still tiny! You''re a genius with all your brothers and sisters, just like it was Lucica''s letter! Mr. Dorothea hugs us. Is it my mother, my grandmother, and Phee, the woman who draws crane putt blood, a hugging habit? We were the only ones who visited our grandparents'' house. Arch Elves and High Elves are not here. My mother''s home was safe, so I didn''t have to push her around until I could, and I didn''t want to interrupt the family meeting, so I didn''t follow her for a reason. Then they say the slave Osama is attached to the carriage all the time. I guess your husband''s ride is more important in him than ours. He was put through and behaved like a treat. Mr. Dorothea said he was eager for his grandson to come, and he hung out on the food for a long time. "Come on, don''t hesitate, eat." Meat, vegetables, fruit, lots of it. It''s delicious, but can you eat this? "It''s okay. If it stays, it''s all just for our guy to eat." Yeah. I understood the power relationship in this house early. The grandfather is not here, but has not been explained why. Well, if you think about it normally, you''re at work. "Dorothea, what is your sister, your grandfather, like? "Oh? Al, are you interested in that guy? Your grandfather was an Adventurer Alliance employee by the name of Shark? It''s kind of a strong name that even pirates do. Because it was a pompous explanation, or my mother laid out her own father''s job description on behalf of my grandmother. "Your father''s in a position to call it executive duty, right? To put it simply, I specialize in the use of force. Your job is to rescue wrecked adventurers, represent crusade requests that have fallen short, and impose punishment and sanctions on problematic adventurers. And he''s training the runaway adventurer." It seemed like a more dangerous and difficult job than I thought. My grandfather must be strong. If it''s for the people I love, I don''t have the temper to put my body up for the horns and strangers. I don''t think I want to be an adventurer or equivalent. "You''re a fine man, Grandpa." So at best, I have to say that to my grandfather, who doesn''t know people for him. "Oh, my God, you think like that, my man would love that." "Ripple! - Oh, my God! Ahem! I''m not supposed to be the one who''s splendid, but for some reason, Fee carries the meat he stabbed in the fork to his mouth. Yeah. If you feed my angel, it''s delicious for a while. "But it''s a fresh sight. I can''t believe Lucica''s kids are in front of me. Because the only people who come to us are Brev and Sisty" "Mother, you''re calling those kids, aren''t you? I''d like to introduce you to Al and the others soon." Ha. Apparently, that Brev, Sisty and I are my friend candidates that my mother had in mind. But when you see what ''come to us'' uses expression, don''t you just know each other? "Mother, do those people belong to me? "Yeah. I''m a relative of Al''s. Even so, I''ve never met your mother." Ever since I was born, my mother has never been outside the King''s Capital. And calling me a friend candidate should be close. I would expect it to have been born within at least a decade. I guess that''s why my mother never met me either. Mr. Dorothea smiles at me. "Brev and Sisty are going to be our sister''s grandchildren. Brev is the same age as Al. Sisty''s going down. Sweet brothers and sisters." I mean, do I have a relationship with Hatko? Mr. Dorothea continues. "You two live in this cello, and you often come to visit us. I heard Al and Phee are coming home today, and they''re asking me to come over." "It is. Thank you, Dorothea and your mother. I''m looking forward to seeing you." I just have to answer that without difficulty. I don''t think it''s healthy to say that I don''t particularly want a friend. This neighborhood would be the harm of a memory loss from a previous life. Well, I have no complaints because it has more advantages. I don''t want to waste my mother''s care, so I hope you''ll be happy to meet her. "Yes, you can look forward to it. ''Cause Sisty is such a beautiful girl, isn''t she? You may find it hard to snag because you''re pretty drawn to it and you''re familiar with people, but you don''t have as many beauty shapes as that, so good luck with Al, huh? "... Yes? Beautiful old lady. Isn''t it strange what you''re saying? All I''m talking about is a girl who goes through a boy who says, "Brev," and says, "Sisty." This is not like introducing a friend... "... ah" And my mother made a loose voice between them. What is it, Mother? Have you messed with anything? "The letter I sent to your mother." I want to introduce you to a good boy, Al, "I might have written. That''s why I thought she was a candidate, not a friend..." Er...... What should I comment on? I also know how to write my mother''s letter, but she... I''m only five years old, and their daughter''s down there, right? I don''t know how early the world of marriage is, but I feel it''s too early. It''s not a noble engagement. My mother tried to introduce me to a friend, and I corrected it. "It doesn''t matter. Brief as a friend. You can make Sisty her." Mr. Dorothea says without incident. Well, Sisty''s daughter is her candidate, and you''re not going to change it. "''Cause, Al, you''re drawing noble blood, aren''t you? As it is, it doesn''t mean you won''t be used for a political marriage. Then hit the lead and make her your fiance." Oh, for once, that''s what you were thinking about. I just thought you liked sex and said you were sick of your lover. Misunderstood, I''m sorry. "No, Mother. Al has Phee! "Oh well, do you two feel good together? Until then, Phee, who would not have known exactly what the conversation meant, was named and raised her face. And react strongly to the ''friendly'' part. "Phew, it''s good to have! - But the best! I just did! Phew, I''m in! Damn it!" "Oh, is Fee and Al special? "I did when I did! Kishitaki! Kishitaki! My sister smiles like she''s proud to win. Are you excited to be able to brag about me, or are you totally calling me "to"? Mother smiles happily, but as if to chill. Mr. Dorothea is laughing, too, but would this look like watching something smiling? "Maybe it doesn''t make sense to have such a pretty sister to take care of me. But, well, Sisty''s a very good daughter too, so you should see her. We decide who we''re dealing with, because we''re with each other." Sisty said that even though my daughter described it as a pull-in idea. I can''t believe I told you about my girlfriend... (I hope it doesn''t annoy their daughter...) Worst of all, I can''t help but be friends, but I just want to avoid making a negative impression. I had a treat with Fee, thinking about the hatco I hadn''t seen yet. 21 Episode Twenty: Master Hatko is here. "I''m Breft. Say hello! Call me Brev! Hatko''s brothers and sisters came to my grandparents'' house. "This is a young place," said Mother and Dorothea, not to mention the pageant. In front of me is a boy who shows a personable smile with greetings. My relatives the same age looked like the type that was going to make me burn my adult hands, whether I was a womanizer or a bad kid. I just don''t feel bad. He is a bright impression. "I''m Alto. Good for Al. This is my sister Fee." "Huh! Huh? Huh? Huh? After a conversation with Dorothea, Myangel seemed to like the word ''special''. Originally, "kissing should only be with someone special," which I taught him, but from there he came to interpret it as'' my special ''. Well, it''s true that Fee is special to me, so I''m not going to make it right. I would like you to be able to say when and if so. Fee, smiling and laughing "hehe", is drunk with the word "special" or seems to have forgotten to call his brother. "Whoa, nice to meet you. Al, you''re a pretty little sister. And this is my sister." Brev turns his half. There stood one girl, trying to hide in the boy''s shadow. "Ah, ooh... eh" Face down, eyes down, too. Looks like he''s scared this way. I guess this girl is Sisty. It looks familiar as previously reported. And she sure is cute. Short bob dark hair and amethyst colored eyes. I can tell that white skin is not tanned and the type that doesn''t go out much. And then... (Are you even injured? He had a bandage wrapped around his left hand. Firm and strict. Finally, it is glue-wrapped. "... ugh! You felt my gaze, the girl hid her left hand. You must be wounded or something, and was it rude to see it? "This is Sisty, say hello properly. He''s in there? Don''t worry, nobody''s bullying you." When I heard Brev''s words and saw his expression, I decided I was a good bloodline guy. Even in a blurry tone, I can see you care for your sister properly. No one is bad for a brother who cares about his sister. Absolutely not. "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Al. I''m glad you got along." Smile to keep you as alert as you can. It''s a grin I worked out in my social days. A special creation laugh that has also been praised by a shitty boss or an obnoxious business partner will look refreshing. I didn''t like using it at the time, but I didn''t know it would be useful in a place like this. The world doesn''t know how to fall. "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Is that it? You think my business smile doesn''t work? Hatko turned her face bright red and hid in Brev''s shadow. If you think about it, you''re just looking at me for a second. "I scared you......? "Uh, no, no. Sisty''s just lit up. Your face is good." "My face? My face, for once, seems to be in order. The parents of this world are both superior in appearance. I, the child, naturally owe it to the spill, too. But because of my memory of my past life, I myself recognize that my Japanese appearance is "the true face". Even though it is certain that I will continue to spend more time with this face than I have to live as an alto crane put, if I am not conscious, I will perceive myself by reference to the face of my previous life. I was not a beauty in my Japanese days. At least, I''ve never been praised for my appearance. So I can''t be straight happy with being complimented on my current face. Even though I didn''t work wrongdoing, I kind of feel like I''m cheating. "Yes! That''s always cool! So!" I appreciate Phee''s words for admiring me before you recognized my appearance. Maybe my sister would have said this to me, even if my appearance was below the line. I''m sure you are, yeah. "Thank you, Fee. Fee''s always cute, too. Look, why?" "CHAN, CHAN, KIU ~ ~! Phew, no! More! Oh, my God! "... you guys are good friends" Brev is laughing as if he was stunned. No way, Don. Are you pulling? It''s impossible to be someone who loves the same sister. Impossible. "No, Brev, even you, you''d stroke your sister, wouldn''t you? "No, you don''t normally, do you? That''s not true." Stupid...... I thought you were one of us...... "More than that, look, Sisty, tell him to say hello properly" Stunning me, Brev put a hidden hatko in front behind him. I have a lot to say, but now let''s focus on getting along with this Hatko. You can''t waste my mother''s or grandmother''s care. (Now let''s keep quiet so we don''t surprise you...) I put on my business smile again and waited for the silent girl to open her mouth. It would be better not to rush these daughters. Slightly, Hatko opened her mouth. "Ah, uh... I, Sistina, am here... Thank you, Alto" He was a little voice that disappeared. Sisty is puffy and shivering with a red face. I guess I took the courage. I''m fine. If it was my sister, I would praise her a lot and stroke her around, but this girl is an approximate daughter, not to mention a blood relative. We have to weigh ourselves. At best, I can only give you back the hard words. "Nice to meet you, Sisty. I''m glad you''re getting along with my sister." I want you to get along with Ning Loofy. I want to give my sister a friend close to her age. Push my beloved sister''s back and let her out in front of Hatko. Because of his unafraid personality, My Angel waved with a rotten smile. "It''s Phew! I like it! "... kusu" Ooh. Hatko laughed. Isn''t she cute? "I am Sistina...... Call me Sisty, Phee..." Because my loving sister was too cute, or a different and soothing atmosphere from when I was there. Yeah, yeah. Is this what it''s supposed to be? I speak to Brev in a whisper. "You''re a good girl." "Sort of. But my sister said she was scared of men, so remember that there. You might be scared of Al, but it''s not like he hates you." Is it not only a drawn-in idea, but also a masculine phobia? Of course I accept. I''m on the side of my sister all over the world. If you turn your smile to Sisty again, "... uhh..." I''ve been blinded once again. By the way, my face is red. "Hey, Al. Actually, I''ve been wondering from the beginning, that sword, can I see it? As soon as I was done greeting him, Brev had turned the subject around. What stopped in his eyes was a protective sword I got from Gad. I''m still a child, so I won''t miss it. So I''m lowering it to my waist. It''s a vulgar, sword-fitting situation. "I don''t mind. But be careful, okay? "Oh, thank you! It makes my eyes sparkle. Could it be a weapons maniac or something? But you really need to be careful, okay? Gad''s sword doesn''t have the sharpness. Maybe it''s easy to fly if you''re about a finger. "Kakira, yes! I knew the sword was good......! It''s a man''s romance..." Is that what it is? It''s supposed to be the same guy, but I don''t get romance. If I were to choose a weapon, I''d make it a long one that could take a distance. Safety comes first. "Me, when I grow up, I want to be an adventurer first! The Brev boy said such a thing. Childish straight eyes. I don''t want to imitate it like I give water, so I''m not going to pinch an extra mouth, but in my personal opinion, I don''t find the adventurer attractive. I''m truly sorry about my precarious income and life threatening profession. Well, it wouldn''t be convincing for me to say anything when I got into a black company. "First of all, does that mean that any of us do a different job? "Oh. I, eventually, want to be an executive officer of an Alliance like Mr. Shark. And I can''t do that without a track record as an adventurer." I''ve been thinking about it. It might be better than me. "But I still can''t read and write properly, and I can''t buy a sword because it''s dangerous." Well, if you''re five years old or not, you deserve that. I will stop the purchase of swords in my parents'' shoes. Even the mastery of letters is not yet in a hurry. Easily telling him so, Brev snorted but spilled his stupidity. "But I''m talking about the fact that the world is the same age as us and already a genius with a Magic Instruction License Class IX? I''m kind of in a hurry." Now I''m out of my sight. 22 Lesson 21: Hatkos circumstances and her sisters tears "You were the ninth grader! To be honest, Brev surprised me. I couldn''t hide it at a time known to Mr. Dorothea, and there was no point in hiding it, so I decided to teach it. "Wow, how long has Al been able to use magic? "Er... I wonder when..." I scratched my head and misled. I have been using it since I was 0 years old because I think it would be an arrow-strain abnormality. Even the fie with the interminable power, it was the magic that was leaking and not the exercise of witchcraft. Considering that I''ve been actively training since I was 0, I guess I''m crazy. "My mother''s friend is a magician. So one day they were learning... or something." I am not lying on this point. Although the deception is in there. "Oh well... Good. I want to be able to use magic soon, too." "Does Brev have magic? "Not at all...... When you''re a little older, Mr. Shark will teach you how to use magic." There seems to be a proper teacher role. Then you''ll be relieved. The control of witchcraft can be catastrophic if you take one wrong step. Alley rumors say some idiots were dying trying to move the building blocks with their raw magic. "Ha, ha. Phew, come on! Sisty, I thought you were talking to me. Fee comes running over to me. Right next door, I don''t know what, but My Angel often runs and comes close to me. Well, it''s rarer to stay away. "Eh heh. Ha-ha-ha! When I dived in and hugged her, her sister began to tear her face and cheek. "Because I have Brev and Sisty, I wish they could play that way" "Phew, I just like to! Ask them to do it! You''re being rude. Both Brev and Sisty laugh bitterly at this. But it''s not even angry wind. You''re broad-minded, both of you. I''m really sorry about my sister. But forgive me for being cute, okay? "Speaking of which, does Sisty have magic? "- Huh!" Is that it? Your face turned bright blue in an instant, huh? I think I just turned the subject around and it scared the hell out of me. Well, he called it masculine phobia because he was familiar with people, and maybe he was too grumpy. "Uh... no, Al. My sister doesn''t have magic." "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry..." Some people in the world have complex things that don''t have magic. I''m sure it must be psychological pressure on Sisty, who''s a pull-in idea, to say ''there''s something I can''t do''. Not to mention all three of you here, except Hatko, because you''re magical. "I''m sorry, I asked you something insensitive." "Yes, no...... Come on, never mind, please..." My eyes fell down at first sight. Her right hand is squeezing the bandage on her left hand. Then, Fee leaned her neck wonderfully. "Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh. To that one word, Hatko''s brothers and sisters'' faces turned bright blue again. "Wow, I... don''t know about magic... oh, God, I''m sorry..." "That''s right. Sisty doesn''t have magic." "... A Yike? Fee''s neck, which was leaning to the right, now leans to the left. Cute. I was seen as such by my sister, but Hatko desperately denied it. "Hey, if you say so, I don''t...! Don''t be silly, yes, don''t say...! That was loud for Sisty. I feel a clear fear and something like rejection. I''m just confused by that attitude, but Fee''s face was distorted by tears. "Gu... Phew...! Phew, I''m not lying...... Huh! "Oh, oh, look, Phee. I believe in you. So stop crying." "Ugh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! My beloved sister clings to me with a big cry. I''ll stroke you as gently as I can. Under all circumstances, it''s sloppy to see this girl cry. I believe it, I didn''t say it conveniently. As my brother, I trust Phee''s words, and I appreciate the qualities of his abilities. Then I wonder what the divergence from the Hatko brothers and sisters is, whether it''s a lie or a misunderstanding. (Well, there''s no reason to lie, and misunderstandings would be more fatal) If, for example, we possess such faint magic that we do not perceive it. This explains why Phee says "there is," even though the Hatko brothers and sisters don''t. Sisty lowered her head looking sorry when she saw Fee''s tears and chilled out of excitement. She looks like she''s about to cry, too. "... oh, I''m sorry, Phee... I''m really, really sorry... dude..." "I''m sorry, Al, Phee. Apologize from me too. It''s just that this is kind of a delicate story, so don''t touch it." Sisty was clearly strange when Phee pointed out the presence or absence of magic. I''m sure there''s been some trauma in the past. It would be rude to step in there on your own. You shouldn''t pry. "No, you apologized to Fee properly, so I''m not.... Phee. Will you forgive us both? "Hih... Gu...... But..." Hmm? Me? I wonder what. "If you say so, I forgive you"? "Yes, but if you can spare me... I''ll let you go..." "Huh!?" It''s none of my business! Why do I have to make amends!? When I look at Brev in surprise, he is lowering his head with both hands together. Will you calm me down? Well, it''s my brother''s prerogative and duty to comfort my sister. "Wow, I get it... Look, Fee, Chu." "Nfu! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Sook! Sook! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! More! More! More! Ha ha! Ha-ha-ha! Eventually, my sister needed four kisses to fix her mood. And for some other reason, Fee even kissed me. I''m glad, though. Oh, let me tell you something, fixing Fee''s mood for crying so hard, huh? It''s impossible for anyone but me, not even my mother. ... and then the four of us talked as if we were going to get rid of the giddy air. Though there was little commonality of topics. Sisty was a narrative that seemed to have a strong sense of redemption, but Brev was sappy, and he seemed to want to talk to us very normally. And it''s a good impression that every time Sisty stared at something, she followed it properly every time. You''re my sister''s brother. "Uh... you know, Al. Sure, Mr. Dorothea called me here, but I really want to be friends with you." A brev offering a snack and a right hand. Turns out this guy''s a good guy, so no, no, no. Shake my hand back. "Me too, Brev. Unless you''re trying to get your hands on Fee, you''re my friend! "... you''re so muscled" Why do you look like that? I''m like a pain in the ass. "Al, unlike you, I don''t mind doing my best with Sisty at all, do I? "Oh, brother...... Huh! Hey, what are you talking about... ugh! It''s not me, and it''s rude... Huh! Strange expression, but Sisty turns bright red in her face and yells in a whisper. Good, call your brother to march the King''s Road. Of course I don''t hate "to" or "brother," but there is a virtue of the king''s way on the king''s road. Maybe I''ll have Phee do it sometime. "Oh, um... Alto,...... I don''t know what your brother said... hey, don''t worry about it...? Nice to meet you. I can''t believe that... I..." Why is my face bright red? Sisty started talking aggressively to me, even though I''m surprised it''s from the sin that made My Sister cry. Mostly, to me. Glad to hear it, but talk to Fee, too, okay? Well, anyway, not only Brev, but also this girl, let''s do our best to build a good relationship and go. "Boo! Nice to meet you! Fu''s! Huh? Huh? Pussy!" Then this time, my sister snapped up. With his knobs down, his arms open wide, waiting for him now or now. My mother has given me that I must always give priority to my brother and my own sister, and I am thankful for it. I lift my beloved sister up and get in a good mood. "Look, Fee. Now will you forgive me? "... but! I pretend to be angry, but my cheeks are moving tingly. I guess it''s because you lose your temper. I pretended not to notice it and kept selling the charm to my sister. Because she''s cute. I don''t have a choice! 23 Episode XXII: Muscular Grandfather "Ha-ha-ha! You''re my grandchildren. Aah! Gabba and I get hugged. Hot and bitter. It''s painful. And muscles. "Yay, hey, ah! Kinko, hey, hey, hey! Fee is frightened by the muscles that push him. (Don''t do it, goddamn it! If My Sister has trauma in her muscles, what are you going to do! It''s my grandfather, Shark, holding our brothers and sisters in his arms. It''s very hot and painful, unlike the image of a combat specialist guild official who says executive duties and so on. Now if I smell sweat, I can''t even hit my eyes, but Mr. Dorothea is obliging me to deodorize it, and it doesn''t smell. Did you just say you were a warrior in your thirties or so? He seems to be a proud seed to have hair richer than combat, and he''s proud of his beautiful wives. Although my real age seems to be in my forties. Well, if you''re in your forties, some people are already here quite a bit, hair. Rich hair and then you look younger than your actual age because you''re smiling or like your wife, and I don''t think you''re very ''grandpa''. It feels like a neighborhood friendly but noisy Osama. "You''re a genius with all your brothers and sisters. Oh! The boulder is this my grandson. Ahhhhhhh! Shut up. Big voice. It''s bad for Fee. "You, come on! Your grandson will hate you! Mr. Dorothea, whom I saw, pulls off and helps me. On the other hand, my mother says "I''m glad we''re close" and other off-target things, so you can''t even guess ahead. "He''s a fine grandson. Ahhh! Lucica, ahhhhhh! Nice work, man. Ooh! "Heh heh. Isn''t that right? Because my kids are so nice! He is holding each other with his father and daughter. We''re close. You don''t actually inherit this kind of tension from me and Fee, do you? Time is night. Hatko''s siblings returned and his grandfather Shark returned home to be replaced. We''re having a delicious, handmade dinner, Mr. Dorothea, but Grandpa Shark is being fed the rest of the afternoon treat. but I don''t seem particularly dissatisfied. Maybe it''s a year-round event. "I''m listening, Al. You, I thought you already had a wizarding license! "Uh, yeah. Once." "Ha ha! As reliable as you can be! The end is the highest-ranked adventurer or another great magician under heaven! Unfortunately, I don''t think so. Grandpa Shark didn''t wait for my words either and smiled at his granddaughter. The muscles, even from above the clothes, thrive. "Did you say Phee! You look like a genius, too! I don''t know! "Phew, I like it! Kannyaki, no! Hmm. Looks like my muscles are already getting traumatized. Loving sister jumped off the chair and rushed over to me and hugged her. "Oh, all right, all right. Were you scared? "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Phee cried, but the muscle Dharma doesn''t look like she cared. He spoke to me again. "Being a good magician is not enough of his own qualities, and he will always need a good one. Al, what kind of guy is your master? "He''s a nice guy. It''s amazing." Almost all of my knowledge of magic guidance was taught to me by Abel, and I got my witchcraft from her. Only my original, self-taught, and proprietary technology is to use my raw magic as it is. No matter how adult brains you have, you wouldn''t have passed the exam in full without that elf master. But I think I deserve to be called a ''nice'' master rather than a ''great'' or ''excellent'', and it suits my taste. "Yes, yes! Al''s teacher is my best friend, right? "Whoa, is that the daughter of an elf you''re always proud of? That''s one of the three great races that can handle witchcraft. As a teacher, there will be no more talent." The remaining two of the three major species, by the way, are the Leunerup tribe with a third eye on its forehead and the Horn tribe, which has a tuna that stores magic on its head. The third eye of Lnel?p and the tuna of Horn seems to be bought at high prices by some favorites and magicians. Of course it''s an act that touches the law, but is it also an undeniable fact that some human beings are intransigently targeting both races? The Adventurer Guild is on the side of controlling them, but there seems to be a branch in the past that was using its position to make ''rough money''. Yeah. Well, humans are despised by other races for being brutal and greedy. (I don''t know, you suddenly missed Abel...) It doesn''t make any sense, and I thought so. No, because my teacher talked about it? Because Abel doesn''t like people and because she doesn''t want to interrupt family encounters, she''s early on with Cyril and is acting differently. So it''s Yantine who''s keeping me on guard around this house. She also said, "I will hide my appearance and leave it to you," so I haven''t noticed. (In the middle of the night, let''s go find it for a while...) I thought about it that way. "Yes! Come with me! I''m not kidding! What are you doing? Suck!" By the beds of the rooms, the already invigorating mode of fie hugs me well. Love Sister has two ways of sleeping if she suddenly falls asleep with a pattern that gradually glows and falls asleep at a rate that makes her look very energetic but she may have turned it off even though she looks very energetic, but today, maybe, the latter one. I recognize that it is easy to become the latter if you accumulate tiredness that Fee himself is unaware of. Sleep is very deep in that case. The pattern of the former makes me realize as soon as I get out of bed in the bathroom or something, I wake up. To see Abel, maybe, you have to go outside. Should I say it was good in the latter, as it is certain that Phee''s shallow sleep will prevent her from seeing him? I really don''t want to leave Fey, but I don''t want to wake her up, and there''s no guarantee I''ll see Abel. So I''m going to get out softly. (Is that it? Does this conflict with my brother''s mind? No, no, fine, I''m gonna be back in 2-30 minutes, okay? If I don''t see you soon, I''m going home. So I want to believe that this is not a serious behavior that is my brother. And it was late at night. Fee''s face as she sleeps drooling in her mouth is really cute and she can stare at it for hours. The sleeping face of my mother, who sleeps closely beside me, is similar, but I don''t have any particular feelings there. My Angel clings to me and sleeps, so I always struggle to pull it off. But I''m used to it there. Sometimes I wake up in the bathroom, I''m used to peeling in a way. Recently, some work is being carried out sneakingly, such as the processing of clams, so the peeling technique has been further improved. Leaving the room to make no noise and walking down the dark corridor. Instead of heading right to the front door, I headed for the window I poked at. There is no particular point in this. Say, "Somehow"? It''s brighter out there than the lights out indoors. Because there are moonlights outside. The moon in this world is bigger than the earth, and paler. The moonlight plugging into the hallway was quiet and bright everywhere. It''s fantastic, so I really like it. There she is. Under a large tree visible through a window. One beautiful elf sits gently facing this way. Oh, yeah. ''Somehow'' I know. She wanted to see me somehow, too. And ''somehow'', he said, he chose where he could see it from this window. The elf girl, who had eyes with me, smiled faintly, with no expression. 24 Lesson 23: The Promise of a Pale Night "Beautiful moon." I walk under a tree and I say hello like that. "... n" The elf girl simply gives her consent. Abel was not wearing a hat. There is no trademark hat worn indoors. Even though it is worn as well as it must be outside. Lightly pigmented golden hair reflects pale moonlight. I thought it was fantastic, and I thought it was beautiful. "Abel, today -" "... more, this way" I was blocked from speaking, and I was held up. Keep it up. She sits up and puts me on her knees. Like the first time we met, it''s behind me to have her. (Looks like we brought parents and kids here for a picnic......) It''s so fantastic out there, it doesn''t tighten up. Well, as it turns out, I''m a five-year-old. Being in the beautiful scenery can be a painting. So I talked to him as he was. "What was Abel doing today? "... alone, it was just" "Is that fun? "... not fun. but what it takes." Inorganic, pale answers. I don''t see the face of the elf girl. Because I''m just looking up at the moon. "Were you doing something important? "... was chewing on something important" Abel strokes my head. What kind of look do you have? Are you looking at me or at the moon? I don''t even know that. "... I''ve been alone most of the time, and I will always be. That''s natural, something we shouldn''t forget. I was making myself hear it." Time, huh? Me and Abel, maybe we have a different sense of time. Probably thousands of years. Maybe the girl who''s lived more ''moments'' than that. The way the visible world feels and the way it is, it must be separate from me. I can''t understand the emotions there right now. I can''t live with you. "I guess it won''t be long for Abel to spend time with us." "...... hmm. That''s why it''s worth it. I''m determined to think so" Geez, they hugged me. "That''s a nice way to think." "... said Al''s mother" It was a brain-weather mother. I''m a little impressed that we just call each other best friends. "... Lucica got all sorts of things. Meeting Al is one of them." "Oh, yeah. If that''s what Abel thinks, I''d love to." But I''ve never done anything to her. They taught me magic, they taught me medicine, they gave me a workshop and a blacksmith, and I''ve never been able to repay them. "Is there anything Abel wants or wants you to do? Leaving aside if it''s possible for me, if I knew, I''d have a chance to repay you. "... I do, but I can''t" I still don''t see the look on your face. But he sounded a little sad. "If that''s a good idea, can I ask you something? "... no" "Right. That''s too bad." Though I think I have a good relationship with her, I guess I''m not just close enough to step into the back of my mind. Now, not yet. I was thinking that way. I got more power to hug me. "... Al is still a child. So just be sweet" Hmm. Is the reason you won''t talk to me is not because of a lack of trust, but because I''m a child I still can''t rely on? Then you might as well say it. "Well, then, when I grow up, let me give something back to Abel." "... I''m just acting like I want to. There''s nothing Al needs to be grateful for." "Ha. So you''re holding me now, too, what you want to do? "... yes. I don''t want to let go." Yeah. I tried witch mountain games and Straight embarrassed me. No, I''m glad. "... ask the other way around. Does Al want anything from me? "Well, ears..." "... that''s no good" I was instantly answered. I have to say that my defense with regard to arrow-hearted ears is high. "... if Al says he''s offering to me not only physically and mentally, but even to a piece of his soul, you can let him touch his ear" "Eh -" "... a joke. I won''t do that, and I can''t." When Abel got me off her knees, she took my hand and made me stand. "... Al, can you dance? "With hatred.... my mother tells me I should remember." What if Takazu wanted a dance? I didn''t know there was going to be a tsuke here who refused to master... But Abel didn''t look particularly concerned, and when she held me up, she made me face the big pale moon. "Beautiful moon..." "... n" Even though he said the same thing about the encounter, Abel replies to the discipline. "... there is one cycle in that moon, just as there are cycles in the stars" "Lunar eclipse or something? "... there''s that too. What I want to talk about is the 100-year cycle" "A hundred years later, there''s something," he said? "... yeah. Ten years from now. Ten years from now, the 100-year cycle will show up" Ten years later. Just about time I got a 15-year-old. "So, what do you have? "... that day comes what is called the ''Great Ethereal Night'', when the moon shines very loudly. Even though it is night, everything in the world is filled with pale light" "Heh. I guess that''s sawdust beautiful" Was Halley Comet in the Earth world indeed a 76-year cycle? "The Great Ethereal Night" over here and they did it for 100 years. If you''re both unlucky, you''ll end your life without ever seeing it. "... Al. I hope you remember." Abel drops me off and squeezes my hand. "... I want you and I to dance alone on the ''Great Ethereal Night'' day 10 years from now" "Like now? "... like now" I can''t dance at all right now, but I''ll tell you that. We''re just staring at each other and holding hands right now. "Okay. I''ll learn to dance. So you dance with Abel." "...... hmm. Yakuzoku" Master Elf has given me a pinky finger, so I made fun of my pinky finger without hesitation. There''s one in this world, too, fingertips. When I think about it and I look up, "... 10 years from now, I''m sure I''m looking up to Al" There was a gentle smile there, not just the mouth. That was the first time I saw Abel. "Beautiful..." Not the pale moon. To a girl who made a distant promise. I had that feeling from the bottom of my heart. 25 Lesson 24: Sprouting "Huh! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Ha-ha-ha! - I no longer want to. Awwwwwwwww! When I went back to my grandparents'' house feeling good, it was a big deal. Fee was crying when she realized I wasn''t here. Thought he would sleep deeply because he was tired, but he seemed to sleep shallow even if he was tired because he was an unfamiliar house. Fortunately, I don''t know if it''s a good idea to say it, but in time, he was right after he started crying. I was only able to avoid the situation of looking for me in the house and starting a family outing... "Al! Where have you been? Mother, I was really worried!?" A rare and warm mother is also angry. That would be so. That''s all I did. (... If it looks like this, it won''t work to say that I was in the bathroom) I also have grandparents on this occasion. Naturally, you must have seen about the bathroom. "I''m sorry. The moon was beautiful, so I went outside" I honestly decided to bow my head. "Ahhhhhhhh! Phew, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! "Phee, I''m sorry..." My sister, who is supposed to be amazing with tears and snot, hugs me. All I can do right now is hug my sobbing sister and stroke her. On the other hand, I naturally devoured Grandpa Shark. "What an idiot! When''s the kid going out in the middle of the night? "Excuse me..." "Meh! Bully, bully! Fee cried but tried to protect me. He stands and stares with his hands wide open in front of his grandfather. (It''s this way that''s bad... Fee......) I think about how much this girl likes me, and at the same time I feel sorry for her and full of it. Though annoyance has hung on everyone, it''s the crunchiest thing that has made Fee sad... In the end, I ended up apologizing flat. "So that''s how it is" Brev is laughing as if he was stunned. My sister stuck with me and couldn''t leave. Although it''s usual for Fee to hug me, I feel a clear will to say ''Never let go'' to my sister right now. "Phee, it''s okay, ''cause I''m not going anywhere anymore" "Fix it, yah. to, they follow me......! "Gonna be gone, not taken...? What''s the matter, Fee? That can''t be happening...? "I... Yep, but I''ll..." DD I didn''t tell anyone about the midnight encounter. I went out there entirely of my own accord, because it wasn''t Abel''s fault. I went out and talked to her myself, but I wanted to avoid being blamed for her, so I shut my mouth. (No way, did that make Fee think Abel had taken me? That elf is the longest hanging out with me but my mother. Naturally, we spent more time together than Phee did. The study of witchcraft, the teaching of pharmacy, and other knowledge, she has taught me clearly. For a long time my sister had misidentified that elf girl as singling me out instead of herself. I hope this is a dead end and I can do something to include her... "Hey, Phee. I just went out on my own yesterday, and they didn''t take me or anything, did they? My sister hugged me hard as she wept in her eyes. "Oh, come on, come on... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa... It was Phew''s... Huh...! Fee is still hurt. I can''t look at my heart from what''s going on. I hope the misunderstanding has been solved. "... Al and the others, we''re going home tomorrow, right? Whether you can''t get the vibe, or if you just took care of it and turned the subject around, Brev says it like that. Sure, we''ll head back to the Wang Capital first thing tomorrow morning. I really plan to get out early, so meeting with the Hatko brothers and sisters will be the only day. "Ah, oh. That''s right. Don''t get to see me for a while." "We could have been friends because of you.... Hey, Al''s sword, let me see it." "You liked it that much? Here." My Sister is sticking around so it was hard to take out, but I managed to give him my sword. Brev stares at Gad''s sword with his eyes sparkling. "Me, I''m just a kid, and I don''t think I have an eye-catching talent or anything. But I know that this sword is different from the others. Even though it''s designed to be found in weapons stores around here, if you take it in your hand, you''ll be overwhelmed by this sword..." I have the same sentiments. The design itself is asked on my birthday that I did so deliberately with anti-theft, but the problem is the appearance of the sword itself. Probably an industry. Because you know it''s amazing that I''m a blacksmith or just an adventurer-aspiring boy. (No, in this case, is it more amazing to be able to ''hold it in your hand or it won''t convey awesome taste''? Anyway, it seems my master of strikes has a lot of skill. "I''d love to have a sword like this too." "I''d like to try a sword like this." Hatko and I got hammered. "Oh, um... alto, do you want to be, like, a blacksmith...? Sisty listens and asks questions, even though the words overlap and are difficult to hear. Is she a good ear? Whatever it is, it''s a pleasure and a welcome thing to be able to shake the subject like this. "No, I don''t want to be a blacksmith, but I''m learning to blacksmith from the author of this sword. So, I want to give back more than I''m taught, and I want to live up to my expectations. It''s not like I don''t even admire it. So, as a master''s disciple, I want to be able to make shameless objects." "Seriously! This sword, your teacher made it! Your master is amazing! "Mr. Alto... not only is he studying magic, but also blacksmithing... You''re keen to study, aren''t you? Only one thing is different from me, but it''s amazing..." Nothing. I''m not great. Although the Masters are amazing. I''m here now. It''s like a job wanderer trying to get his credentials taken away because it''s good for the job. Somehow, I''m not typing in with a clear goal, and that and this are just hands on. Well, it''s true that magic, blacksmiths and pharmacy are fun to learn. "Hey, hey, Al. Then strike my sword next time." "... I don''t mind that, but I don''t know how many years ahead of me because I don''t think I can give it to someone else unless it''s something my master can forgive and I can give it to myself with my chest up? "Still good! A friend''s weapon would give you more peace of mind, wouldn''t it? Uhm. I can''t give you anything nasty with this. The hurdle has gone up...... "So, weapons are good with swords? "Whoa! One hand sword, please. I''m going to learn how to use my shield." "Ho. Isn''t that a one-sided attack? "Well, I''m looking for an executive position. It''s a job that comes out because you need to protect other people, right? Isn''t it natural to deal with shields?" Yeah. Brev boy, I knew I was thinking about the future much more firmly than I was... "Um, Al. I''m trying, but I need you to make something for Sisty." "Oh, oh, brother, to Alto, it''s annoying...... Huh! And I can''t believe I''m going to be an adventurer..." "I''m not asking for a weapon. You know, fine artefacts, ornaments, that sort of thing? "Either way, it''s annoying...! "Hey, I don''t mind." Sisty, you talk normally when it''s in front of Brev. That''s fresh and funny. I''d be glad to see that happen to our brothers and sisters someday. "I''ll even make some accessories that look good on Sisty. I just want you to forgive me there, even if I didn''t have the taste" I feel it would be better to let them divert the designs I see on Earth than to leave them to my own sensibilities. Well, it would be nice to try to compete with my own taste at first. "Oh, no, I''m sorry......! "Good is good. Convince me for the right reasons, whether it''s" A Memorial to Being a Friend "or" For the First Relatives I''ve Met ". Because I teach blacksmiths, I want to give them a gift." "Ah... thank you, I will..." Sisty thanked me with a red face. I have to work hard to make something that you''ll like. But the creation of fine works. If I could make something good, would you please make it a sale at the Affordable Chamber of Commerce? Is that too high for boulders? No, but as for myself thinking about buying and selling demon props, my goal should be high. Yeah. On my last day in Cyril, that''s how I was able to have fun with my Hatko brothers and sisters without any trouble. "Yay, you can''t be... If I do, they will follow me... Ha, ha, ha. Huh? Huh? Phew..." Only Fi barely participated in the conversation and remained stuck with me forever. 26 Episode 25: Increasing "Just now. Welcome back." Mother hugs us with an attitude like a nori penetration. I came back to my hometown, The West Away. "I knew the house would calm down the most." And what I can''t honestly say is that it''s a bummer. You should say goodbye to your grandparents was quite grand. Dinner and breakfast were massive treats. We couldn''t eat it because the quantity was over our stomach, but could Grandpa Shark have handled it by himself? "Be sure to come back. Because I''m waiting." Mr. Dorothea told me so and hugged me. "Ha ha. Be sure to show your face again! Brev and Sisty are waiting! My muscular grandfather gave out the names of the Hatko brothers and sisters. He was congratulating me on getting along with them. Me, Fee and Mom. I guess this guy, who can hug the three of them to the top, is a big guy of sorts. "Father, Mother, I''ll be back for sure! I guess the mother''s smile at that time was not the mother of one child, but indisputably, as these two children. (One day, I''ll bring you back. I can''t believe I haven''t seen you in years, pathetic) I know very well that I am in the position that I was brought here myself, but when I saw my mother''s cry, I swore so. That''s how we got home and now we''re back. Tine, the knight of the elf, followed me firmly to the entrance of the detachment, but Osama, the man in charge, left early about the mansion. For once, I thanked him, but he did not reply, and he was sikated without looking at me. I don''t think I have a chance to get along with him. Well, I doubt we''ll be able to see each other again. "... yantine. Guard, thank you." Ha ha! I didn''t know you could hang those words on Takazu! You Yantine! I will be proud of you for life! Teine, smiling back at the hard work from Abel, seemed really happy. I am so thrilled to have helped her. Either way, that concludes Teine''s escort assignment. Later I guess I''ll say goodbye and go home, but before I did, I wanted to ask you something. "Hey, is Tine the main weapon a spear? "Yes. I''m a spear cavalry, so spears are the main weapon right away. But I''m not a bow cavalry, so I''m not that good at shooting. Ever since it came with the Chamber of Commerce, I''ve been waving all my swords without riding a horse." Ha. Spears are only for use on horses, and on the ground, when you wave a sword. The high elf knight answered that to discipline when he said it was an abrupt question. "... Al, what''s wrong with Yantine''s arsenal? Abel asks strangely, with no expression. That would be strange. I''ve never been interested in spears before. "No, I thought on this journey, it''s better to remember equestrianism, including the skill of the wizard, and how to handle melee weapons." "... Yantine, how''s it going? "Ha! Horse-riding combat and instruction in spear swordsmanship is possible. but I''m not specialized in bows, so I can only tell you the basics! Huh. Have you talked about any instructional assumptions? Me, I was just wondering, is that what you asked me to do? No, although I thought melee fighting itself would need to be remembered sometime. "... can you tell Shorcina? "Of course! Because the immediate tasks of Takazu are better for me than the work of the Chamber of Commerce! I will definitely tell you about the martial arts instruction to Master Alto at the same time as the return report! "Uh..." I''m confused, but the story moves on to a ton of clapping. "For the convenience of the work of the Chamber of Commerce, daily instruction is impossible. So see how many days a week you can come and then go into formal instruction. Nor should we let weapons be handled for the moment, but we should start from where we build our bodies." "... with regard to horses? "The Chamber of Commerce also owns the Fruit Horse, so I''ll borrow that. This one doesn''t make sense if you start where you can get used to it. You should remember to ride alone." Goshima is definitely a small horse, right? The one used mainly for transport. No, I''m not, I''m already proficient, it''s up to you...? "Uh... what am I supposed to tell you, but it''s not annoying...? I''m going to ask you that. If they say it''s tough, let''s bow our heads and say no. I find it tempting to annoy you with properly spoken words...... "It''s outrageous! Instruction to others is where you originally want it! Besides, if I can get through here, I will say that I will be near Takazu. Ning Lo, as much as you want from me! I couldn''t. It would be more rude to say no to this... I had to remember how to handle a weapon anyway, and it''s better to be able to ride a horse. Let me make you hungry and study. "Well, please" Fold your hips at right angles to convey your apologies. Whatever the history, it''s the birth of a new master. That''s what I thought, arrow tip, unexpectedly Abel walked forward and came straight ahead of me. "... Spears and horses should be taught by Yantine. The sword, I''ll teach you." "Abel, can you use a sword? I tried to ask, and I changed my mind. That said, this guy had a long, skinny sword down his hip. Abel said she had been spending the whole time alone. In the meantime, he must have been attacked by monsters and bandits. I mean, I can guess the hips sword is for action, not decoration. Then naturally, you can handle it at will. "Dear Takazu! I will not bother your noble hands with the degree of guidance given to the civilian population. The sword is handled by this Yantine." "... says I teach" "Yes, I''m in awe! I apologize for keeping my mouth shut! You cared about Abel, Teine offered to teach you the sword, too, but it''s quickly dismissed. Master Elf''s determination at the beginning seemed strong. "Uh...... I''m sorry, Abel. I''ll take care of you from nothing." "... I told you I was just trying to do what I wanted" I was stroked in the head for some reason. Even though it''s faceless, the atmosphere to me is soft at first sight. Whatever, now the things I need to remember are magic, blacksmiths, pharmacy, courtesies and practices including dancing, equestrianism, and melee combat. It''s a tight schedule, not to mention a lady character who''s just learning. Well, it''s not like I''m going to school, and I don''t plan on going there in the future, and maybe I''ll figure it out. Is that what you want? (I''m sure the time will be fine. So, how''s your health? I''m not proud, but I''m used to falling. I know how bad it is when it moves. In a way, I was at the scene of a black company that was more harsh than this world. Back then, I couldn''t rest thinking, "You''d already suck," but not this life. Let''s do it to the extent that we don''t push it too far. Enough is enough to go down. And one more thing. There are more important things than mastery. "Fee." My sister''s eyes sparkled when I gave her that name. My Sister seems to be just glad to hear from me. On the contrary, it just makes me happy to be able to turn my gaze. "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! Ever since that day, my sister''s been hugging me. Of course, I''m still holding him. I mean, he won''t let me go. I don''t know, but from the middle of the trip, I think Fee''s ''quality'' has changed slightly. I used to stick around just because I said, "I like me," but now there are signs that there is something else. No, I don''t know exactly what that is. Maybe it''s just my fault. That''s the future where the rabbit will be busy, too. (With all my learning, I won''t be able to set him up for Fee. I absolutely don''t like that) I held my angel up and cheeked. Mochi cheeks are soft. "Yikes! Yay, cheeks! Phew, cheeky! More!" This attitude remains the same as before. Pure, adorable. The point of my life is here. Sorcery and some sort of mastery is not the ''purpose'' of life, even if it is a ''means'' to live. It would be enough to say that you work to work. Literally, I worked to death. I definitely want to avoid the foolishness of neglecting the time to hang out with the people I love. No, we should avoid it. So let''s say this. "Hey, Phee. Let''s keep flirting." "Yikes! Phew, if I did, I''d be long gone! - I love it! Daisy! We need to make proper adjustments to our time. Time for Fee and me. Again, I thought so. "I thought while I was with you, you two are really close," "Ha ha. Well, of course." Impressive as it sounds. Teene is laughing with a look that doesn''t come with either. "Eh. I can''t believe it''s just the two of you. Mother, join us. I want to flirt with Al and Phee." My mother broke in and I couldn''t get it cleaned up. Only Abel kept staring quietly at us like that, no, about me. 27 Lesson 26: Using Root Magic "Well, we have to be well prepared..." I don''t know what to do for a trip, but exam day is coming. I didn''t get much time to study during my return home. The only thing I didn''t need was a magic workout I''ve been doing since I was a baby. It''s a raw magic workout. Abel has been advising me for some time that direct manipulation of ''root magic'', which is supposed to be all about risk, should be used as my only weapon. So I''m in the middle of exploring all the things I can do. Right now, right in front of me, there''s the Invisible Ball. Structurally the same as fireballs and light spheres. Simple chunks of magic. I mean, I haven''t done any ''conversion'', the magic as it is. So colorless and transparent. And there will be no sign. What is called magic without conversion is not perceptible by nature. I can see that in my own physical sense, but I can''t measure the magic power of a third party unless I have a special magic prop, like a meter from the license exam. However, there are exceptions. One is an alien being capable of sensing magic itself, like Abel. The other is to touch the magic itself directly with magic. Magic can convey the senses if you let it touch magic. provided, however, that it is unconvertible. So as I did to my sister when I was a fetus, if I let magic flow through my body, I could feel it too. So, after all, whatever you want to say, you can use my magic bullet as an "invisible attack." "... it''s up to Al to polish that up" That''s what the sorcerer said, but all I can think of is unintentional strikes, dark arguments, and unjustified methods. (Well, what you don''t know is like being a weapon in itself...) First look. That would be one of the advantages of thinking pah. Suitable for use everywhere, that is to say, a skill that cannot be used on a test site. However, I still feel a possibility for the characteristic of being ''able to act fundamentally''. I don''t know yet, but I have a feeling I''m going to be able to do something extraordinary. Even if that''s a mistake, there''s no reason not to hone my own unique skills. For this reason, it is me who has no spare time in drilling unconverted magic. "Fee, can you help me today? "Phew, I love it! I love it! Pussy!" Open your hands and wait for me, sister. Not one or two, but comply with the demands. "Eh heh...! Oh, my God. Oh! Oh, my God! Phew, it''s stuck! - I love it! Nothing. I''m not just hugging my sister because of her cuteness. This girl is really supporting a variety of experiments. At first, training to touch magic with magic. That''s why I''m here. The reason is that the quality of Phee''s magic is very similar to mine. "... even twin magicians, normally, don''t look so much alike" What is Abel talking about? Just as fingerprints are different for single-egg twins, so is the quality of magic similar to that of siblings/families. Yet the waveform between me and Fee is similar. Well, I''m not talking about cases I don''t see at all, or special births, but very rare, but as often as I see them every few hundred years, do these brothers and sisters exist? So, what happens when magic waveforms are similar makes it easier to handle them. It''s like a tool you''re used to, you get used to. In other words, it is easier to notice the slightest difference. So let me touch the magic in Myangel''s body and find out how it interferes with the senses and other things. (If it works, I might be able to intervene unilaterally in the magic of others myself) As mentioned, practice basically takes place while stuck with your sister. It is naturally easier to shed magic by touching the body to be intervened. This is due to the fact that the magic that remains raw spreads when it is released "outside". The further the distance is apart, the more difficult the interference will jump. But on the contrary, we can intervene in the magic of others, even from a distance, depending on the circumstances. My Sister has a lot of help to make it possible. She''s a really good sister. Especially since Fee is also Fee and apparently likes this training. Well, I''ve been stuck with it most of the time, in the middle of this. "So here we go ~?" "Oh, come on..." "Ho! "Huhhhhhhhh...! Ha, ha...! When I pour magic into my sister, I shudder out puffy. Kind of like a boring lady in a massage chair. If there is any pain or discomfort, she wants me to offer it because I will stop immediately, so even if my voice is rubbing upwards, I guess it''s not that uncomfortable. "Not at all. Ahhh... More! Ngh...! More......! You haven''t heard that in a long time, call me brother. But this is how you try to interfere in the fie and you can see, the amount of magic out of the digit. It''s a ridiculous difference to compare with myself. "Fee. Can I borrow some magic? "Huh...? Hey, hey, hey... Turn on Phew...? What I''m going to do now is apply what I''ve been doing to Fetal Fee. The act of pulling this girl''s magic outside. It''s not just about letting you out, it''s about using your sister''s magic to experiment with me exercising magic. "Well, shall we borrow it? - Magic bullets." Shoot colorless, transparent chunks out into the sky. The unconverted mass reaches far away and dissolves in the sky as it is. Because I haven''t converted it, I can easily buzz it off. In flames and water spheres, the effect on the surroundings is too strong to be simply scary. "Even if you shoot out with the same feeling, you''re out of step in size and bounce speed between using my magic and using Fee''s..." Is this the difference in basic abilities...... "That''s not advanced magic... It''s elementary magic..." Something like that really happens. If you''re going to shoulder the advanced magic of others with lower magic, you''ll be much more efficient and fuel efficient. Because it is said that those with high basic magic power cannot be beaten by those with inferior basic magic power. But it means a lot to me to say that you can use magic other than your own to activate magic. So far, I can''t use anything other than myangel magic with approximated waveforms, but would that also change depending on training? If you can use magic other than Phee''s, I''d love to. Next, try something else. "Fee. Try to get the light bulb out. Little one." "Yes, no... sama..." My Sister gives out a tiny sphere of light with a hospitable look. This girl is also basic, the magic activation is no-time, and she doesn''t use chanting. Now it''s an experiment to interfere with this. I am scared if anything happens, so I have used the magic as little as possible. That''s why the photosphere is designated by law. "Then let''s go. Light, go away." Light sphere Try to interfere with and interfere with the very magic being sent to the light sphere, not the light sphere itself. The image is a stove lit with fire. I''m not trying to do anything to the flames. It feels like switching it off directly. Or should I describe it as closing the main plug? Then. "Oh, I can turn it off" I could put an end to my sister''s sorcery. The light bulb is no longer beautifully sappy. My propriety for root magic can also seem to inhibit other people''s magic. "Phee. One more time, I''ll do the same thing, but can you resist? "Try it! - I love it! That''s a good reply. Is your sister back on track? When the tension suddenly changes, I''m surprised. It interferes with the light sphere you let out again. "What do you say? "Miu Miu ~ ~ ~!" But it doesn''t disappear. My Angel resistance seems to have succeeded. "Fee, how did you prevent this? "Nyu ~? No, I just did it, didn''t I? Mm-hmm. Something totally sensible? Or is the expression simply allergic? I have difficulty judging. But it''s a harvest to find that inhibition from me is something you can resist. (After all, I wonder if it''s a bad ability if you''re not the first person to strike/see... Or just because Fee is out of standard, I could resist, otherwise it would work, wouldn''t it? No, you can''t think that way) The number of samples is too small to draw conclusions, but it would be better not to decide in a very optimistic direction. Hopeful observation is like a brother-in-law. At that rate, he continued to experiment with root magic afterwards. Study for the eighth grade exam? Yeah. You''re neglected. Excuse me. 28 Lesson Twenty-seven: Magic Classification and Problem Groups July of the sacred history 1204. It''s grade eight exam day. I don''t mean to be chronic, but I don''t even think about it that hard. The reason for this is that I have been told that Grade 8 is only a little difficult for Grade IX. Up to this point, it''s still within the range of relatively harmless sorcery that you use for your life. On the other hand, from the seventh level, it will be a license that allows the exercise of combat magic, so it will be one wall, and practical moves will also include those that envisage combat. Well, you''re only three months away.... if you don''t fall here, though. The difference between the eighth and seventh levels is the difference between the categories of magic as it is. There are three main types of humans when using magic as a criterion. The first thing that doesn''t have magic. The second is something that has magic, but whose amount is subtle. And the third is something that allows you to manipulate magic freely. A magician is, naturally, the third person. The first cannot be either. The second person can be a ''magician'', but not a ''magician''. In this world, magicians and magicians are different. Although there was no distinction in the Earth world. What I call a magician is finally someone who uses a spell. It''s about those who have the ''art'' of converting magic into all sorts of things and interfering in this world. Magicians are people who use magic research and magic to explore things. Finally, the difference between using magic directly or helping technological developments and academic systems. It takes more than a certain amount of magic to exercise witchcraft. Those who have only a small amount of magic can only use it until elementary magic. So the "second" people can''t be magicians even if they can be magicians. However, if you call me together, I don''t get a lot of complaints. Japanese also has'' lack of service ''and'' pity is not for people '', there are many misused words, but it''s similar to how few people come in anyway. The loud guy is naturally loud. But most people don''t care. Like that. So I use it without much distinction. Even here is the magic exam, the magic instruction license, and for real. Of course, those who wanted to be magicians, but could only be magicians, "Are you a magician, you''re amazing" She frowned when she said something like that. When it comes to confusion, there are "doctors of magic" and "magicians" in the profession where the "most" people can be. These are simply people who record and study, to the extent of their knowledge, whether it''s a history of magic or a famous magician. It doesn''t change as a genre whether you''re a zoologist or a botanist, and you don''t need to possess magic. So I''ll explain. That''s the word ''magic''. In the world I was in, magic was handled in conjunction with magic and magic instruction, but in this world, it refers to ''the law on magic''. So there is no word for a wizard, and when you say ''magician'', you mean someone involved in the law of magic. As a baby, I used to call magic ''magic'' too, but now I''m not calling it, for that reason. And, to this point, it''s a verbal separation, and even if you misuse it, it just occasionally eats the scratch. Even so, it doesn''t create a problem, but of course there are important things. That''s the word "useless people". Needless to say, it is a discriminatory language. I think most people will come to the pin when I hear this word, but there are a certain number of people in this world who have been chosen to have magic, who believe they are a privileged class. They look down on people without magic. "The unwanted people are just parasites riding on the achievements of our magical and useful people. It''s useless in battle, and it''s a pest that just hangs out with us in life. I can''t use magic, so in battle, I just pull my legs. Even magic props are made and done by us. Without us useful people, humans cannot live like humans. Yet the unnecessary people demand the same rights as our useful people. I have to say that this is too unsatisfactory and an unfair challenge to the human order. Because the differences in positions are clear, human society can avoid them. To make sense of it, we should classify the useful and the useless." That is the claim of the magical supremacists. If you take the number of humans as 10, you have about 3 magicians and about 1 can be a magician. Naturally, even magicians are not all who agree with them. So whatever you say, they''re just a minority. I mean, it''s just a word that would otherwise be silenced as a small number of extremist crap. But reality doesn''t work that well. The reason is the nobility of this country. Within the nobility of this country, there are a few proponents of the supremacy of witchcraft, and they instigate it. Whose word was it that the road to hell is paved with goodwill? The adage of the Earth world, but this also applies to this world. Techniques from the period of Magic Guidance were beyond sacred history. There were even magic props that surpassed modern Japan, as represented by the Transfer Gate. Now that those precious technologies have been lost, it is an intolerable winter time for them. "Once mankind was richer. There were more humans who could exercise witchcraft. Go home, to the height of mankind, full of magic and wisdom! They believe their deeds to be salvation. There are two kinds of people who run for magic supremacy. Those who simply want to reign as the privileged class and the Great Sorcery Era dreams. A retro-historian to say it again. For them, the rise of magicians is justice, and the increase in the number of humans with magic becomes the first step towards the realization of happiness. So I want to create a magician-led nation. There are those who think so and are active, and there are those who make it good and support it. By the way, the words of the beloved Dr. Abel, who lives in this world more than before his history of magic instruction. "... before sacred history? There''s no reason not to do all that good. Some were lost, some gained. That''s just the story. Humans have too many fantasies in the past" It must be a blessing to say that someone who actually knows the past world will be there for you. Whatever, whatever the magic supremacists complain and claim, they lack something fundamentally important. It''s the nucleus. You may call it a courtship. Make a magician-led country, revive it, its leaders - you''ll need a presence that can be a flag, but it''s not there. Their blindness will not gain momentum unless they are born royal and aristocratic, and even magical geniuses emerge. Because from the beginning, it is not an idea that can be understood by the majority. So, I wondered why I had been explaining the paranoid fanatics for so long, because they handed out Billa. What a surprise. They handed out a grand flyer in the street in front of this test venue. People other than me received it normally because they had given it to me so naturally. There it was written to trickle down the superiority of those with magic and aim to improve the status of magicians. It doesn''t say openly to the boulders to eliminate useless people, but it can be read that it incites them to do so in the dark. It seems that it is forbidden to distribute billas at the test venue, but if it is in front of the venue, it is not on the premises, so it is safe. Still, it would be ostracized as an nuisance if it were supposed to be directly in front of the venue, but you think some nobleman insisted ''I''m just handing it out in good faith, no other intentions''? Well, it does say, "Good luck, mages in charge of the future," because the name of the organization and the name of the organization are not mentioned, so I can''t even say Billa for support. As far as they''re concerned, I know they''re doing it to increase the number of endorsers, but this would make a good impression impossible. However, it makes sense to be able to recognize that this problem group is not operating in pieces, but that there is organizational capacity to do this. You have to be careful. (It would be most helpful to become a national adventurer''s guild, but it would just crush me...) I sincerely hope that this population will not cause disturbances that will become enlarged and involved. No, let''s think about something more fun than that. Speaking of exams, it''s that girl. I''ll be closer this time. Will she still be here today? That''s how I thought arrowheads, "Hello." I heard fluent Japanese. (Oh, I''m relieved) There is one young girl laughing calmly. When I saw him, I finally felt calm. 29 Lesson 28: The lawn next door is blue. "Long time no see, it is..." Unhabitual Sarah Sarah platinum blonde. Marine blue eyes with a spectacular glow. I don''t know the name - there''s a moon-like toddler who''s supposed to be there. Is it lit, my face is red? But the look on my face is a smile. "Oh, yeah. You look good, too." "Yes. Thanks to you, too." I''ve only seen her at the exam venue, so thanks to me, I owe everything. No, in this case, is there something wrong with me taking the social dictionary to par? Whatever, the moon toddler looks in a good mood. "How''s the study going...... just wild to ask" Grade 8 exams are difficult for me to feel confident that even a ''fig'' like me will pass, so it would be easy for this young lady. That''s what I thought and mouthed, nothing twisted or funny. It was a gentle smile that came back to my words. And a little confusion. Confused? Why do you have that look? "If it''s Grade Eight, I''m confident it''s okay. But I''m not as brilliant as you are, so what happens in the future is opaque..." Yes? What are you talking about? Young lady, isn''t that supposed to be much more high-spec than me or something? The earth far surpasses me, and I don''t know any witchcraft skills, but I can''t believe I''m inferior to one genius in 100 years. (One more name for the young lady, "Me," right? I would be about four or five) Maybe even when my sister''s about five years old, she''s still singling out her name. I''m not dissatisfied because it''s cute. With such a cluttering question in mind, the toddler explains: "You''ll need two things to be a good magician...... As I''m sure you know, it''s hard work and environment." Grandpa Shark said something similar in the city of Cyril. The way he said it over there was "his own qualities and excellent master." Well, there seems to be a big separation between ''hard work'' and ''qualities''. Because magic cannot be used without sufficient magic. It makes no sense no matter how hard I try. You can''t shake a sleeve without it, and you can''t activate magic without an MP. (The question is what did this young lady describe as an ''effort''? Did you just repel it because it sounds elitist when you say ''qualities''? Or do you naturally think that having magic is a big premise and you should strive on it) Is that something we can understand if we continue our conversation? "How can those two talk about my genius? "... Actually, I have a very good magician and I owe it to him for all the hard work he has done so far..." He looked sorry, as if he would confess even to cheating. That''s a princess, so the study environment should be good. A good master is a court magician or a famous sage, I''m sure that''s what he is. (Well, if you''re going to bring up a good teacher, more people than me will.) Anyway, she''s cute, my master. Abel loves sweet things with that. When you get your favorite treat in a tea contract, even if you''re pretending to be faceless, your alluring ears move nicely. I have decided that I will definitely feed him when I have an environment where I can make earthly treats one day. And let me use that as a trading material to get my ears on it. Despicable? Shall I say clever? It''s a vast plan, but I can''t help but implement it. "Plan A". I''m secretly naming it that way, preparing it for the day it comes, warming it up in my chest. A toddler girl who doesn''t know as much about my plans as Dew does, turns from a distressed look and looks at me with a sparkling look. I don''t know, "admire" or "respect" or something, it''s a gaze at awesome people, this. "In this former" This Side "and" That Side, "the advantages are different from the starting point. We have heard that the civilian population is even a difficult environment to learn to begin with. Well, he said it was very difficult to meet a good teacher. Yet you have done an excellent job. In other words, he will have an extra superior sense of talent than me and others. And you must be working harder than me. It''s great. You deserve respect." Oh... Is that how you interpreted my grades? If you do not know the existence of a knowledgeable elf master who has memories of previous life, is there anything more than misunderstanding? Actually, no, but from Hata''s point of view, you''re a prodigy, I am. (Is that it? What is this girl''s cut of interest in me, because she mistakes me for someone who''s talented and hardworking? In retrospect, I was intrigued by me as much as I already talked to myself during the ninth grade exam. If a person in an environment who would not otherwise be able to study satisfactorily passes a full score, that may indeed be an object of respect...... But this innocent, pure admiration is heartbreaking. This girl seems to have a crush on being in a privileged environment, but in fact, maybe I was in a better place to start. "Uh, yeah. I''ll tell you what, in terms of" I''m blessed to be a teacher, "maybe I''m better than you. My master of witchcraft and academia is an elf." "Elves... are you!? Are you supposed to be an elf teacher! The young lady is surprised. I guess it''s a rare thing for an elf to say to a teacher. "It''s a very rare case of the Elves calling themselves mentors. Because the Elves don''t seem to try to get too involved with the human race, on top of the small number of individuals. We do hear that the executive class of the Grand Chamber of Commerce in the Wang Dynasty is the Elves, but we also hear that few other Elves interact with the Humans." "My mother and the elf magician happen to know each other, so they''re just watching me study." "Is it at the end of Ramiel the Takazu, the elf that comes down to the people? Ramiel and I were one of Abel''s sisters, and they were known as the "Elves of the Sleepover" or "Elves of the Wandering". I''m a big traveler, "As long as the elves are stuck with the elves alone, there is no development" That''s what I thought, and supposedly walked around the world. The children of Ramiel and the elves who resonated with her ideas are henceforth called the ''Ramiels'' because they have also become interactive with other races. The majority of Elf staff at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce are naturally Ramiel, but Shorcina herself, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, is not Ramiel, he said. "No...... It seems like a real coincidence that our master got to know his mother, so I don''t think he''s a Ramiel." Anyway, my master, I don''t want to interact with anyone other than my favorite person on top of being a shitty person... (And this young lady, you also have a good knowledge of the Elves. I know about the Chamber of Commerce executives, and I''m studying other races properly... I''m tired of trying, but you''re more of a studio than I am.) I guess her saying that she is blessed with the environment is not true. Ordinary people cost money to get even a single book of magic instruction. Specialty books and such are quite expensive in Japan. I used to be surprised because I bought seven thousand yen a book to study. Same with regard to the teacher. I can assure you that no one who meets good teacher roles will be. You throw a thousand bucks, and no one can do it. The young lady in front of me is very smart. The magic teacher who calls her "a very good teacher" must be a really great person. I''m interested, and I''d like to know, but you shouldn''t be asking about this daughter''s personal life or ''who she is''. "Oh, um... eh. What if the language you taught me before," Hello ", is either" Ancient Spiritual Language "," Divine Sacred Verse "or" Fantasy Truth "? "It''s usually the language of a human country." Should it be called a different language, to be precise? Now, it may not be ''normal''. "Yes... is that so? No, it is, isn''t it? Ancient spiritual language is the secret to the handling of elves. At least, if you''re not in the elder class of high elves, it''s a lost language you can''t possibly know. I asked you something stupid. I''m sorry." "... oh, no, yeah" I answered like this, but I know the word. They say that ancient spiritual language is the word and letter created with the Spirit by the Immediate Species of the Divine Ancestors. Abel tells me that it is more convenient to remember because it is a condition for activation of ancient magic. However, the other two are untouched and unmastered. It''s not that Abel doesn''t know them, it''s for my study time. It is said that you should first learn the Spiritual Language and then master the rest if you are willing to. I don''t have many opportunities and opponents to use it in modern times, which is why my priorities are low. All the languages mentioned by the young lady are called ''Lost Words'' in her sacred history, and even during her history of magic instruction, she was already a scattered verbal treatment, because the person who lived before she lost it is her teacher, in my case. However, it is better not to spread any of the lost languages very widely, because the cute master has been told straight away, so I shall keep quiet. Well, it''s pretty special in my case when it comes to words, so I think this girl, who was a multilingual speaker at the age of four, would be much more amazing. "Either way, it''s great to be able to handle distant exotic language......! And what can you do with these sparkling eyes of respect? I only learned the modern language of this country as it grew, and Japanese is something I could use from the beginning. I mean, my language acquisition is only one Spirit language. Because you''re really better, and you''re supposed to be trying, right? I can tell just by talking. The strength of her orientation is not my kind of ratio. "Even though you are no different from me, you are a hard worker, you have already achieved too much, and you are not proud of it... If that''s the case, I''ve never seen it." Uh, uh, are you excited, your face is red. It seems that I in her was completely misidentified as an ''amazing person''. "And this eighth grade exam too...... I''m sure you will pass with a full score......! Please stop overestimating me. Because my heart can''t stand it. And you''ll be the one to score full score. I''ve never done this before if I get a high score, but, well, worst of all, I''m only thinking that if I don''t fall, that''s fine. "Lady, it''s time" By way of example, a servant of a woman who is treating me like a fright urges a young girl. Yeah. That''ll help this time. If you stay calm, this girl will realize that you overpraised me. "We look forward to seeing you again. exam, good luck" He waved at me with a red face. "... good luck to you too" That''s all I can do. Behold, this little civic reaction. There''s no way I can give you a small reply, Sad Pumpy. "Ha ha... I want Fee to heal this heart..." My dear Sister is in a blast of sleep in my mother''s arms. Let''s at least just look at my loving sleeping face and calm my heart...... 30 Lesson 29 From Exam Venue to Chamber of Commerce July of the sacred history 1204. Grade VIII exams begin. It gets a little more difficult from here. Even if one demonic item is taken, there will be an extraordinary increase in the number of types that can be handled from the eighth level, and the permission to use high-powered items will be lowered. For example, if you take the example of a demon-led stove, a small household stove can be purchased and used by an unlicensed person, but if you do not have a large stove for business, you will not be allowed to use it. That''s all that''s at stake when you say the output is huge. Safe and secure use of those powerful magic tools requires a magical ability and knowledge of magic guidance that can be immediately handled in the event of trouble. Grade eight is such a line. That''s as much of the category as the "Mage" and the world calls it. Anyone who can get a Grade VII or higher will be a ''Mage''. In other words, level eight is two-thirds of the reach point of a magician. So the prescribed value for magic measurements is a lot higher than the ninth grade... Apparently. "You have more magic than the prescribed value. Pass. Please proceed." Fortunately, it didn''t really matter to me. My magic power doesn''t extend far to the possessions of Fee and Abel, but they still far surpass the average person. In addition, it has not yet reached its growth limit. The test for measuring magic power would be cheap for the time being. Written exams get more professional descriptions. I wouldn''t take it if I hadn''t studied it well, and even if a human being who doesn''t know how to behave looked at the problem paper, the content would be puffy. But this one''s fine. Abel has always done mock tests for me before exam day, but everything so far has been a lot harder than the real deal. Practical skills are focused on precision and stability. I continue to work out with sand dolls in my current progression, so there are no problems there. I had no trouble with it because I could handle it in a no-time and unchanging manner. As was said, Grade VIII only made Grade IX a little more difficult, but I feel strongly that it does become a narrower gate. I think people will be sneering all the time. So, compared to the previous grades, the exams'' expressions are quite serious. Some people want to engage in a profession with professional magic tools, so it''s only natural to talk about it. So, it''s my story. The main part of this outing is not the Grade VIII exam. Of course, it''s important to take the exam and pass, but the purpose of the day is to visit the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. What are you going to do? Now that we have item number one of the consignment, we''re going to ask you to look at it. I guess I should really make some candidate products and then bring them in. Otherwise, it would be wasted when it was not adopted. But the journey in the meantime made me feel painful about the importance of having money. I have prepared prototype number one, thinking that the means of earning money should be gained early. Bring this in today. At the same time, I wanted to give my mother and Phee time to walk in the commercial district. "Yes! Oh, my God! Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Hey, hey, hey, hey! Gonna be gone, hey, hey, hey, hey! My sister is crying because she was separated during the exam. In a way, as usual. As a matter of course, I cried hard this time. When he saw me, he shook off his mother''s hand and ran off, and he dived into momentum. And keep it up, it won''t stay away from me forever. "All right, all right. Phee, I''m sorry to make you miss me, okay? "I can be a fool, I can be a fool! Meh. Ooh! I know how you feel, but it''s an exam, so I want you to be patient there. I''m a mess, too. But there''s a merciless word from my mother that I don''t anticipate. "Al, you can''t make Fee sad too much, can you? Exams, huh? What am I supposed to do? Even my mother knows that, so she hasn''t told me that before. "Because it''s an exam, you can''t make your family feel lonely." I got hugged along with that line. My Sister is hugging me from the front, but my mother embraces me to envelop me from behind. This is you. Mother, it''s a return of interest. I haven''t been able to study exams for you lately, so I guess I''m stubborn. It wasn''t "make my sister feel lonely, no", it was "make my family feel lonely, no". My mother is quite lonely, too. Or maybe the area is inherited by Phee as well. But whatever the circumstances, I can''t move if I keep this up. "I hope it''s time you let me go..." "Yah! "Damn it! I was rejected by a double. I have no choice, let''s rely on my master. "Abel." "... I don''t know any other way to get rid of it with strength, but still good? "I can''t do that. Then hold Abel too." I fucked up and ran about things that didn''t make sense. What am I going to do with creating human dough here? Well, in the first place, Abel''s not a hugging character. Gyu. Huh? Tighten me from the side, this feeling of being poor and soft. "Um... Dr. Abel, what...? This is what Al demanded. " "That''s right, but come on..." You really don''t think he''ll do it, do you? Will this, if I demand an ear, respond to me? "Meh! - I''m stuck. - Of, just Phew! It''s just fu! Since her sister was angry, the human dough plus one was dissolved. "Big store...... Cyril doesn''t have any stores up to this point." I came before the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. My mother speaks frankly. The branch of the Chamber of Commerce seems to be in Cyril as well, but it doesn''t seem to be the size that outweighs the head office on boulders. "This is noble! Welcome aboard! Come on, come on, come on, come on! Go ahead, go ahead, go ahead! As soon as he entered the store, a male employee in a high-looking suit approached him with a rub. (Ah. He''s a human clerk who was blown away the other day when he came...) What the hell happened to him? I''m dealing with Abel with a smile like Ebisu''s, but it also looks a little drawn. Well, you must laugh affectionately. Compared to my business smile, it''s sweet to make. So, he smiled at me like that, even then Dr. Abel said. "... I hope you don''t shout too loud. I don''t like to stand out" I ruined the sesame seed because of it, but I don''t think I care about the customer service attitude. Then this time, the beautiful elf who blew up the male employee last time came close. "Welcome, Takazu. Let me show you to the reception room." Whether you heard Abel, or if it was Abalone breathing, he gives you a good guide without needlessly making a fuss. "Shorcina is currently dealing with visitors, do you want to call? "... good" I don''t know who the visitors are, but if Abel says, "Call me," you feel like throwing them out, those eyeglass elves. And it''s also important to say that I asked you properly whether to call or not, maybe. Abel worship of the elves here is amazing. If I were in her shoes, I''d still be uncomfortable. (And yet I have to thank Abel for taking my feet so many times for me...) The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is on three floors, with reception rooms on the second and third floors. The second floor is for many people. Or, for general use. And the third floor is for guests. Last time I was put through, it was on the third floor, and so was this time. As we climbed up the stairs and approached the reception room, the door to the Chamber of Commerce office, visible in the back, opened. Apparently, visitors to Shorcina were handled in the Chamber of Commerce Office. I can hear a man I don''t know and an elf woman I''ve heard during this time. "I will definitely ask you again, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce! "No matter how many times you come, your response is the same. Pick it up." Even though the door is open, I''m doing that kind of intercession. The man''s voice included anger and frustration, and Shorcina''s voice is somewhere togey. It was the two of us who came out of the room. It''s a little shadow with a grown-up guy with a tough look on his face. (Are you a kid as tall as me...? Why are you here...? I put myself on the shelf, and I thought so. Men and children alike are good. Maybe he''s a nobleman. Well, isn''t it any wonder if you''re directly in the chamber of commerce? "Same civilians as us Neh..., those guys" But my mother said so in a casual tone. When you''re a civilian and you''re a good person, is that like a luxury merchant? No, before that. "Mother, are those people civilians? "Yeah, civilians. Otherwise, I think it''s cosplay. - Oh, Mother, you like cosplay a lot? Oh, and Stefanus loves cosplay, too? I heard some really bad information. (If the "production process" of my existence burned in cosplay, or something like that, it would be suicide...) How do you know you''re a civilian? I tried to ask my mother that, and my leg stopped. I walked in from the other side, because I was surprised to see a good looking child. The kid, I don''t know which one it is. Beautiful, that''s for sure. But which gender is it? You look like a boy like a girl, and you look like a neutral girl. I''m pretty sure it''s a rough look. "Sweet girl." I can hear the brain-weather solitaire, but does Mother know the gender of this child? (... oh. I had eyes) The kid did see me when a good civilian passed by beside us. If I could at least hear it in my voice, it would be judgment material. (No, from what I''ve heard, it''ll still be before the voice changes, and you won''t be able to) I shrugged so with my heart as I stared at my disappearing back. 31 Episode Thirty: Lets Sell! "Master Abel, welcome aboard." The look on Shorcina''s face that showed up in the reception room is bright. The voice feels light too, and that''s the difference between cloud mud and what I just heard. "Ugh. Is it nice to be attentive, Henriette? "Hehe. Thank you, Mr. Lucica is lovely, too. I have good taste in hair decorations." On the other hand, Mr. Vice Chairman and Mother are in a mood. Will it fit with any wavelengths? Soft sofa seating order is high elves on the front. Abel and Mom on my left and right. Your sister is in formation on this brother''s lap, as a natural right. "I thought you had an Alto invention today." "Yeah, this is it. I hope you''re not wearing existing products." As I have said before, patents exist in this country. I can''t acquire it personally, and there''s no reason I can do mass production or other management, so I''m asking the Chamber of Commerce to buy my rights. What I brought you was a cooking tool. If you hit it well, you should be able to expect to continue purchasing it... "Is this...? "I call it Peeler. To put it bluntly, it''s vegetable peeling." "Isn''t that enough with a knife? "Well, try it" Mm-hmm. Was it a failure to be an uninteresting sellout at a glance? If you''re not someone who''s tried all this, you don''t know how convenient it is. To see how the two reacted, the analogue does not appear to exist. I was lucky on that point. Well, it''s the result of research in the commercial district. You won''t be all lucky. By the way, Gad did the work on the peeler. Machining of blades. The woodworking of the patterned part is still in my hands. I haven''t had a choice since I started my blacksmith training. "I don''t know what this is about creating kitchen supplies... When some cock asked me to make a knife before, I kidded him back..." He followed my instructions even though he said so. It''s sweet, that Dwarf master. He even makes my training supplies. I can''t get my head up. "Shorcina, did you bring the potatoes? The vice chairman himself went out of his way to bring me vegetables to try out. I didn''t know you were going to pick it up from yourself, even though no one was going to instruct you, and you could order others. Mr. Henriette, Ozabe. "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew will do it! - Try it? Huh, good luck! My sister appeals to me as I jump. I remember seeing a similar sight in the world I was in. Why does the existence of a child want to use so many peelers? (I mean, it''s Phee. If you do it to someone from the Chamber of Commerce, it won''t tell you how great it is.) Well, since it cannot be said that it is relatively safe for children to use it, it is not to say that it is completely useless. "Hehe. Well, yes, Phee. Good luck getting your brother to praise you, huh? Then, be very careful." Yet, the vice chairman who gives me the potatoes.... a good man. "Phew, do it! - I love it! Potatoes on your right hand. Peeler on left hand. My sister who holds her hands up in heaven and poses. By the way, Fee and Abel are left-handed, and me and my mother are right-handed. He''s mostly right-handed in this world, and left-handed is rare. "Shit......! Mm-hmm...! Oh, you''re working so hard. I taught him how to use it unharmed when he made a peeler in the workshop, but Myangel is protecting it. "Fee, come on! "Yes! Phew, hang in there! Right. The skin has to peel. "Heh... It''s an easy strip, isn''t it? Besides, it''s good that it''s easy for kids to use. Some young children are apprentices in the cooking area, and if it''s a dining room or something, the children in the house will help." Mr Henriette is calmly analyzing it. Boulders are professionals. It''s not like me just being seen as the bravery of a loving sister. "The problem would be an appeal to the inexperienced. As I said first, knives tend to seem adequate. If you can''t clear it, it will be convenient and safe, and you won''t sell it." Does Chairman Shorcina see it from a selling point of view? Then her mother opened her mouth, smiling at her beloved daughter''s cancer. "My child would definitely like to do something like this, so I think I should let him experience it somewhere. It may also be effective to keep them together in the tasting corner or take them in for some of the events and festivals" Mother, thank you for the backup fire. I will dedicate a romantic novel to my sold life. "Yes! Done! Praise me! "Ooh, boulders are fie! It''s great. Look, why?" "Honey, hey, more praise! More! Sucky! Sucky! Embrace your sister jumping into me with a full smile. In the meantime, the High Elves are trying Peeler. "Cheng Cheng, this is convenient. I can see the usefulness even more when I use it. And I was wondering if it seemed easy to produce. Perhaps the blade and handle parts can be ordered separately." "Ugh... Depending on how you sell it, it might turn into a must-have cookware." Good, you''re responding well. I knew if you tried it, you''d know how good it is. It''s really convenient, Peeler. I wasn''t good at sales, and I know how hard it is, so I want you to do your best. Shorcina and Mr Henriette exchanged words afterwards and drew conclusions. "This new cookware right will be bought by our Chamber of Commerce" "Oh, good. Thank you." "Oh, wow! - I love it! Huh? Huh? "Good for you, Al" My mother and sister are blessing me. Abel nodded silently, too. So, it''s a contract. It is the first time, and whether it can be sold is said to be opaque, so I was told that I could not give that amount. but what I actually got was a lot of money. You seem to have distracted me. Patent payments are divided into two parts. One is the sale of the patent I just got. It may be called an idea fee. And the other is the royalty. 10 years and for a limited period, but a few percent of the sales will continue to be paid. They say this is an arrangement to avoid trouble when seemingly unpleasant products are sold. He said it was just the sale money. "That''s when they wanted to buy it cheap" "What are you talking about? I didn''t even know if it would sell, so I said I couldn''t buy it at a high price." They say things like that happen. Of course, it didn''t sell at all, and all I got was virtually, the sale money, which seems like something. My peelers will be selling thin profits, so I really want them to spread out. I wish I could make money forever...... Since the business talks are over, they are supposed to be dissolved. As a matter of course, both Shorcina and Mr. Henriette are very busy people. I''m stuck at work, so I don''t have time to play. But you two stay sitting on the couch in the reception room. "If you seem to have plenty of time, please take it a little slower. Shorcina will be delighted to spend time with Takazu." "Become!? Henriette! Next to her glasses daughter upset, Abel turns her inorganic eyes to this one. I don''t put it in the words, "What do you want me to do?" It was obvious. "Heh heh. Abel, give him a break. Pretty junior, isn''t she? My mother smiles. This guy is lonely, too. Maybe that''s what I said. "... n" The master of witchcraft snorts. What she says about her mother seems to weigh quite a bit, and often becomes an ingredient in the decision of will. "Oh, thank you......! The face of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce shined bright. Looks really happy. "Takazu is the savior of our elves, who was involved in all of the ''war roles''. Shorcina is a personal fan of Takazu, even though she was born noble." "Hey...... Huh! Henriette!" My glasses daughter is turning her face bright red. Apparently, she doesn''t admire Abel simply because she''s an elf in the beginning. (Er... The Great Battle is definitely about three battles involving the Great Collapse, where all of humanity is in danger of annihilation... wasn''t it? The first time is "Jihad of Nirva". The second time is "Fantasy Realm Crusade". And for the third time, "The Seal War". None of this is history, but a mythological event, in the human race that lives in the present. "... I didn''t get involved, I just got involved. If it was involved in the first place, it should be said that almost all living organisms at the time were involved and affected. I''m not the only elf who''s gone to battle." Abel says it doesn''t even seem funny. In fact, I guess it''s not even a very interesting memory. Made from divine ancestors, there are only eight arch elves. Abel, who did not become the original ancestor of the race, seems to be known to the public or some scholar questioning the reality even if he knew it existed, and the beginning elves being seared by the population are considered seven, with the exception of my master. Most of those seven are apparently dead in one of the Great Battles. The temperature difference between Abel and Shorcina would be the difference between a ''party to the war'' or a ''listener to hero Tan''. "Well, but good for you. Shorcina smiles." Mr. Henriette says with a soft smile. Speaking of which, she must have had visitors before we got here. There was a lizard in the voice I heard then, and it must have been an unpleasant event. "Speaking of which, Mother, how did you know the customer was a civilian? I totally forgot to ask because of the cosplay, but that was also a concern. "I can see that. ''Cause the clothes he was wearing, they belonged to the Civilian Society." "Exactly. That''s a representative of the Civilian Society." Back to his grumpy face, the Chairman of Commerce answered. Apparently, you reminded me of something I didn''t like. I''m sorry. "Civilians will? What do you mean?" As knowledge, I know its existence. And, I mean, it was in the Earth world, that kind of organization. And if it''s as knowledge suggests, then maybe that civilian association belongs to someone. "Yeah, that''s a protection officer." 32 Lesson 31: People Come Where Theres Money Guardians. It is the head of an organization called the Civilian Association, founded to protect the rights of civilians. Civilian associations and protection officers exist not only in this country but also in other countries, but their size, strength and authority naturally depend on the country. Looks like some countries don''t. Well, the strength of the trade unions in my hometown, the Japanese company, varied. Am I working for the company I was working for? I wonder if there was... Something like that. Let''s get back to this country. The strength of the civil society in this country seems to be about the size of ''not enough to be corporal to the Senate, but it can make you swoon''. For example, a protector in Rome in the Earth world had the right of veto against the Senate''s decision, but this country can resist, but basically has no right of veto. So I have no spare time for expanding my forces. "Could it be someone just now, have you even come to pull the funds...? "It''s worse to be tachy. I''ve told the Chamber to put it under my umbrella." "We have funding, connections and force, so hey. Not only the Civilian Association, but also the country is taking it in, on a daily basis." Oh, well, you''d want every force. I don''t know about an organization that has money. Hmm? That? "So maybe the power of the Chamber of Commerce means it also supports'' that sort of thing ''? "Unarmed neutrality is a dream story. If you''re going to stay neutral, you''re going to need the strength to stay neutral." Mr. Henriette explains with a smile and a laugh. The waist is soft, but if you have to, you won''t quit pulling out the heirloom''s sword. The Elves are extremely capable of fighting. The reason is simple, because you handle witchcraft well. Firepower is power, and manipulation is power. Even normal elves with no arches or highs far exceed the average amount of magic a human race has. In the case of magic warfare, which includes not only magic power, but also technology, 10 skilled human magicians are said to finally fight one of the normal elves. By the way, does the difference in ability between elves and high elves have enough openness to be described as'' ridiculously level to compare ''? There is a good reason to be called undestructed and unapologetic, even though it is a minority race and beautiful enough to be seen by slave traders. "What the Civilian Society wants is a veto to the Senate. The political situation in this country has also made me a lot more anxious. So you''re right in thinking that we should build on the strength of the Civilian Union itself to protect the people." "But we''re an organization originally created for the Elves. We''re not going to get into a fight between humans." "Ha. Well, whether you''re in a position as a chamber of commerce or as an elf, you can''t really handle the enclosure from the political forces of the human race, can you?" When I struck the right match, both Shorcina and Mr. Henriette looked at this one suspiciously. What is it? I bet you''ve only had an unnatural reaction, but did you do something to it? "... I''ve been thinking, are you really five years old? "You''re smart enough...? Ah...... That said, I was a five-year-old. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, but that sounds like unusual intelligence even with this level of reaction. Well, how do we delude it? "Yes, very nice! Cool! So!" "Hehe hehe. Al is my loving son. Smart and natural! The statements of the two flesh parents are not follow-ups or anything, they are merely drawn-downs, as if they were not explanations, but they are not explainable in the first place. I stroke Fee''s head as I requested, and I''ll try to answer. "Let it be, because the teacher is excellent. Abel tells me everything, it''s easy to understand! "Cheng Cheng, if you receive Abel''s Kaoru, that will happen." ... Shorcina, Chairman of Commerce, is he actually an unfortunate person? Somehow, you look just like Phee and her mother, who praise me for their weak rationale. This Abel Simpa eyeglass kid. "Hehe hehe...... Really? The boulder is Takazu..." Mr. Henriette is looking at me with a soft laugh, but his eyes aren''t laughing. It''s obvious that you''re not in the truck, but you''re not alerted or anything, are you? Abel is also Abel, staring at me. We''ve known each other for a long time, but I guess the area still shows inexplicably. Well, I''ve been speaking of my intelligence as unusual since the first time I met you, so that''s natural, too. ... change the subject, even if you know it''s no use. "So, why was the guardian with the child? That sexually unknown child. It was a lot of beauty, but who was it? I''m purely concerned even if I skip the deception. "Oh. They say that''s part of an English talent education. He says that kid is the real son of a protector who came earlier, and he seems to want to let you experience a lot of things from early on. You won''t understand the conversation, but just knowing the atmosphere and the difficulty of walking around can be quite an experience." It was Mr Henriette who answered me. My eyes are back to something soft on me, but will you miss it? Still, right? That kid, is he in a position to get an English talent education? "Eh...... What kind of guardian officer is this in this country? "No. The election of the Civil Guard Officer will be decided by a vote of the Civilian Association. I guess that''s why you''re educating now. I can appeal to my child''s excellence inside and out." "Do you want to take it to a de facto assault?" "You think you have the ability to withstand that. Even if the future is uncertain, you''re an extremely good child at the moment, aren''t you? Because I think I can read and write arithmetic already." You looked about my age, but can you read and write now? That''s amazing indeed. "Ugh, heh... That''s about it, and our Al can already do it perfectly. Okay? Your mother brags about my son, but I don''t think your son''s intelligence will help. And I don''t want you to be suspicious any more, so stop mixing it up. "I know that Master Alto is a genius, as much as Master Abel sees it. But that kid, given his age, will be more talented than enough." "... I''m not teaching Al because he''s good. I teach because I am a child of Lucica" "Yikes! You''re doing it for me! I like Abel too! Eternal Best Friends!" My mother screamed out strange words, and I put my best friend in a hug. What is it, that? Is he going to die? It''s full of scratches, but I don''t care either way. Although Abel was avoiding it annoyingly. "How old is that kid? "You must be the same age as Master Alto." "I was born in September before, so I''m only four years old, to be exact." I mean, was he born in 1199 in sacred history? You mean me, Brev boy, and then you''re the same age as that Fourth Princess. "Mr. Henriette, you often remember until your birth month" "Hehe. Name, face, age, occupation, month of birth, place of birth, race, hobby. Remember, this is a job that can be difficult to remember in one go." You might be right about that, but you can''t remember, actually. (Mr. Henriette is excellent too......) Was the boulder the vice president of the Great Chamber of Commerce? "Uh-oh! Yay, meh! Phew! Huh? Huh? I don''t care! Others, meh! My sister, who had always been outside the mosquito net, rolled out an angry embrace. Well, sure, from Fee''s point of view, it just feels like we''re all talking about leaving ourselves alone. It''s only natural to be angry. ... I''m the only one asking for permission. (No, this is my fault. It''s not something I''m allowed to do as a brother, such as leave my sister alone) I stroked My Sister''s hair in consideration to atone for my sins. "Huh...! Phew...... Phew, so...! My Angel''s mood meter recovers V-shaped in an instant, narrowing her eyes to make her feel good. It''s not chocolate. My sister is generous. "Sorry, Phee. To apologize, I''ll buy you something in the commercial district after this, okay? "Are you crazy? You don''t need anything, do you? "If you are shopping, be sure to use our Chamber of Commerce. We also offer a number of products for girls." Is it her own harmony that the words of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce plugged into my conversation with Fee? Or is it a serious sales talk? Well, isn''t it bad to buy it in this store, whether it''s because of quality, step-by-step, or travel time? (Can I buy you a stuffed animal or something...? However, this girl is keen on hugging me, so it''s a delicate place to react to stuffed animals. With your hands blocked, you can still dive into me. "Fee''s a very smart daughter, too, and why don''t you buy her a picture book or a graffiti book? "Oh, Mother, nice idea! Fee loves having me on my lap reading pictures, and I can do some reading and writing.... only words that relate to me. Buying you painting paper or something would also help you with your emotional education, and you might get a glimpse of your sister''s unexpected talent. I must also offer my offerings to my mother at last. (Well, Mother, that''s amazing. Abel has been captured successfully.) When are you going to do this, you''re disappointed to catch your best friend who extremely hates being touched besides me. And the president of the Chamber of Commerce staring enviously at that. Can you lose? I hug Fi hard. "Fee!" "Not to...! I dared to throw myself over oblivion about the protector and Peeler, and I chose to screw Myangel. With that neutral kid, I''m sure we''ll never see each other again. On this day, for the first time in the world, I succeeded in making my own money. 33 Lesson 32 Soli and Massage "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s amazing! - Oh, my God! "Ugh heh heh. Al, nice! Good luck!" With the yellow cheer from the two flesh parents, I keep running. I don''t know what the picture looks like, but there''s a rope wrapped around my body, and it''s a figure that says Phee and her mother are on the sleigh that leads behind it. Well, that''s it. My version of Dogsley. Or a rickshaw without a rickshaw. Why are you doing this, for training? I didn''t say no to the punitive game, I didn''t do the slave fall. I was supposed to be able to teach Abel and Teene melee combat, but as a precursor to that, I encourage physical creation. That''s the beginning of the run. Weeks have been allowed around the western distance. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr and. The detachment we live in is totally tiny compared to a common aristocratic mansion, but still quite large. Running glue can be a sip, but it''s a lot of exercise. So, why are you pulling a sledge. This was not for training. Instead of being told to weigh in and exercise, it was a measure to keep My Angel from grieving. "Hey, oh, my God! Oh, my God! Phew! Phew, follow me! Oh, my God! Good for you. Ahhhhhhhhh! Don''t leave Phew! I was in Ahhhhhhhhhh! The day I started running in. My sister cried just because I disappeared from her sight. If my precious sister cried, I don''t have time to work out. I comforted Fee and spent everything just to forgive her. "This is not going to be a workout! Tine ordered me to run in with Willow Eyebrow upside down, but I''m not going to keep training with MySister crying no matter what they say. "Uh, uh, uh, shit, I don''t know..." The gado I saw made me a soli for the lawn. The soli made by Master Dwarf under the heavens was a delicacy. Big, deep, and firm center of gravity makes it hard to fall even if plugged into the curve. Inside, there''s a handle to grab, and even something like a seat belt made of leather straps. I also have a cushion on the inside so my buttocks won''t hurt, and I won''t get hurt in case I roll over. I thought about the rider to the extreme, and it was just a miracle to the end. And then this would simply be the will as an artisan. It also looks very beautiful, engraved with sculptural texts on the sides of the sleigh or on one of the handles. "Thanks, Gad! Now you can run in without leaving Fee! I''m thrilled I didn''t have to grieve my sister. "Phew, you said you did! Pussy!" My Angel is thrilled to be able to follow me. But it wasn''t just us brothers and sisters who were happy. A mother who loved rare things got in as a delight. "Because if you don''t stay with him, Phee will be in danger, won''t you? Absolutely a lie. I''m pretty sure I just wanted to ride. "It''s training to build your body, so don''t basically use witchcraft! Of course you can protect the sore." That''s what Teene told me, but it''s pretty hard to pull a sleigh with a five-year-old''s body, so he only allowed me to create the magic of physical strengthening when I started slipping. Naturally, it gets tedious after the workout. He said he could run out of energy and roots. "No... you''re annoying! Whoa, whoa, whoa! - I love it! Daisy! That''s what my sister, who is only two years old and studying massage before and after exercise, says to me. Stretching and massage are important, but what a must-have subject among the knights of the high elves. Yantine carefully massaged me with exercise, but my sister, who saw it, was furious. "Touch me, meh! Phew! Phew can do that! I don''t want to do this! Phew, look at you too! - I love it! Daisy! Fee eagerly learned a massage from Tine and I was taught a stretch. The content itself was not so different from the stretch of the Earth world, but I guess it is of great significance that we were able to reaffirm its importance. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Oh, it feels good, it''s great" It would be harsh to expect such a huge effect on a powerless two-year-old Momomori. But in spiritual terms, it has had a lot of positive effects. My sister works so hard to loosen my legs and hips. You can''t be unamoved by that healthy figure. I''m too happy to cry. If this doesn''t cheer you up, my brother is disqualified. "My brother is happy to have Phee massage me...! "Huh...... hehe! - Oh, more praise! Phew, I want more praise! Mix more! Throw a massage, My Sister hugs me. Catch me disappointed, silver hair. "No, I like it! More fu kamikake, why not! Whoa! Your sister''s tone! He seems to be more concerned with language these days than ever before. Even now, when you call me "brother," I hear it will be a tribute. Would that be her detention? "All right, all right, all right! Here''s the deal? Here''s the deal, it''s Phee! This is good!?" stroke vigorously but carefully and firmly. Let your hands be filled with love. "Chan! Yes, more! More! What! Why not! Phew, why are you sucking? It''s the same vegan tone when I feel relaxed, but I''m so glad I can see progress. But I also have an attachment to calling you "to," so if it changes completely, that would make me a little lonely. Well, when I grow up, I won''t go to this tone, so I guess the day will come when I should switch. "Good luck, Al. Your mother will bring you Al too! My mother hangs abruptly from behind. I don''t know what to say, but she''s so big that she can''t get through my head. "Mother, it''s heavy -...! You don''t know how to do a massage, but you''re just a kid trying to get mixed up. But this child mother. She had her pride as a woman, and she seemed offended by my statement that it was "heavy". "Al, who says horrible things, doesn''t need a flavor! Twenty-one years old leaning over his son with an angry smile and his hands twitched. Stop it, Mother, I''m weak for tickling! "Ah-ha! Ah-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! Oh, you, Kaasa, I apologize, yum, loose, ahhhhhhhh...! "Meh! You''re a bully! "I''m not bullying you, Phee. This is bullshit. We have to make sure we make good mistakes so that we don''t grow up with boys who say horrible things about girls! "Yay, it''s not terrible for Phew! Yeah. Let''s be careful not to accidentally say "heavy" to my sister in the future...... Mother is not tall, even her arms and hips are thin, but she still feels the weight, partly because she grows up doing it. Fee is also highly likable to do so in the future. I mean, you might feel the weight. You have to be aware from now on not to inadvertently say NG words when you are suddenly hugged...... That''s how I carve my vows to the future into my heart. "Do a proper post-exercise massage! In the end, Ponytail''s elf pissed me off that day. 34 Lesson 33 Lets Practice Dance! "Humph! Ha ha ha ~...!" Your sister is dancing in a good mood...... Pretend your buttocks as you twirl them around in front of your chest to take your arms off. Pretend to buttocks as you lift and lower your arms. This is my dear, dear Meishister, performing a dance for me - not that. Unfortunately. Then what is it, I''m just in a good mood. My sister sometimes dances when she feels up. I mean, now''s the time. Yeah. I don''t have to say this now, but this girl seems to like dancing itself. The cause of your sister''s annoyance. That''s because I started learning to dance from your mother. Unlike Fee''s well-done creative dance, I''ll pair you up at the ball, alle. A compulsory subject for your nobility. I used to ask my mother to tell me when she suggested I mastered it and she refused, but she still asked me to tell her. The reason - you won''t have to say it. If people ask you, don''t tell them why you started the dance. It should be a selfish clap return, but my mother was happy to respond. My sister, who loves to dance at last, is thrilled. You can''t dance if you''re in a pair anyway. My opponent inevitably, Mom or Fee. They''re both very happy to be able to dance with my kids and my real brother. Of course, I''m glad too. "Please don''t, don''t..." Are you ready to be a lady, and your sister''s tone is in lady mode. Well, as soon as I can, I''ll always be the same. I think I''ll teach this kid who loves to dance solo as much as I can remember sooner or later. "If it''s okay with me, I''d love to." Take your sister''s hand and dance out. Should I say that it seems like Myangel is trying to stick with me more closely than necessary? "Eh heh... Ha, ha! He just looks at me while I''m dancing and looks loose. The expression is still far from a lady. Well, I don''t mind at all because she''s cute. "Yes, sir. Al, you''re messing up movement there. Okay? "No, it''s hard to move because Fee''s going to pull..." "No! No! Because even if Fee sticks around, he''s a nice brother to keep dancing well. And your mother''s gonna snuggle too! Every time, but my mother doesn''t know what to do or what to say or do. I got stuck with Feegurumi as it was. No, I can''t believe that my mother simply snuggled up with my child. It''s the same mentality your sister jumps on me at last. My mother goes crazy everywhere that way, but she was good at teaching dance herself. Why can you be a famous mentor? Ask him why. "Your mother had a hard time remembering..." and so on and far-eyed like a dead fish. He said his bitter experiences are reflected in his power as a mentor. My mother is a civilian, so I wouldn''t have had the chance to learn to dance. As the word goes, it''s not hard to imagine that you would have had a hard time mastering. "Who was your mother''s dance practitioner? Is that your grandfather, Mr. Dorothea? "My father can''t dance. Yikes. Abel went out with me all the time. That girl, she''s good at showing off. Isn''t she a lovely girl? Phew!" I know Abel can dance. Because I hear it from my own mouth. But every time, what about my kids and best friends bragging about awesome things as if they were me? No, I guess that''s all I''m happy for. My mother boasts of her children and friends, but she never boasts of herself. More than myself, I''m glad and proud that someone I like is awesome. That''s the character. However, I don''t weigh in on the ''pride of those I like''. "Yes! Phew! Phew, more, more! I want to stay!" My mother grabbed me and my sister was unable to move. It''s a time for my favorite and precious dance for Fee. You don''t want to waste every moment. "Look, Mom, I''m gonna resume practice, so get him away from me. Fee wants to dance." "Eh. Let''s dance with your mother, too. Yikes..." "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t you dare leave me alone! "Even though your mother is special to you both..." I hope you don''t rub it weird because it''s definite to dance with both of them anyway. "Look, Fee. Let''s keep doing this." "Yikes! Phew, you got me! Oh, my God! Phew, stay more! Sukiyaki! - I love it! Oh, my God! She says it''s a resumption, but her tense sister hugs her and she doesn''t practice. My mother is my mother, "Ugh... I couldn''t get Al to choose..." I am clawing my fingers with tears. You can''t leave him, either. ... I''m glad you''re loving me, too. This is what it looks like during strength training, but every time I get stunned by a teen, "Always, please don''t flirt with your family! Aren''t the training going on! And so on and so on, but now I know just a little bit how she feels. Well, from what I understand, I''m not willing to stop flirting. But should I motivate my sister? "Phee...... Brother, I''d love to dance with Fee more." "-! Phew, stay on! I want you to say hello! As per the prospect. Whispering in My Sister''s ear, by the way, unhugs and into a dance posture. He squeezes his hand and stares straight at me. "No, I like it..." The tone is also switching to lady mode. I don''t know why it''s a confession, but it''s the usual thing, so I can''t help but care. "I like Fee too! Come on, let''s dance." "Yay, Phew, Suki! Phew, I''m happy! Huh? Mixed! - Oh, my God! Daisy! Sister. Ma''am, when the mode and normal mode repeat, it''s like a double personality, isn''t it? My Angel, whose willingness to practice ignited, eagerly auditioned with me. Sometimes I originally liked dancing, but when it comes to dancing, I may swallow faster than I do. Or is this girl talented at dancing? No, in this case, am I inferior to a two-year-old or younger mastery rate? "Okay, okay, Fee, you''re good." "Hehe...... I was praised! More praise to - Phew! Look more at Phew! - I love it! Daisy! "... Phee, later properly, on behalf of your mother, too, right? "Meh! It''s just fuh-fuh-fuh! Fu''s! Huh? Huh? Dandruff! Oh, my God! "Oh no..." My mother is crying and imitating. For Fee, who loves to dance, dancing with me is something special, I''m sure, as the word goes. To my mother and to no one, as much as I don''t want to give in. Like that, from the edge, I was able to continue practicing dumb intercession. My mother is a good teacher, so relatively soon, me and Fee could take the initial steps. What struck me was that my mother and Fee looked much happier during the dance? (I want to improve quickly, both of these guys, and try to dance in earnest) That''s an out-of-the-box few, family time alone. Time like this must be an irreplaceable treasure. So to the best of my ability, shall I enjoy my dance time, too? "Oh, I''m so happy! Happy to hear it! Dansuki! - I love it! 35 Episode XXXIV: The Attic of Detection Magic and Admiration "... poison brought in" As I put Fee on her knees and read her picture books, my dear master, Lord Abel, said such a thing. "Did you get caught in the juncture? "... n" Nod quietly at my question. Abel, also a great magician, is also a good detective magician. In this case, it might be better to call it detection. What she''s using now is not the ''Actively Find Something Here'' type, but the ''I Can Sense the Operator When What I Designate Enters the Position'' type, the kind of installation-type special sorcery that synthesizes junctional and appraisal sorcery, which seems to be the original spelling created by Abel himself. Naturally, the designation is poison. The range of the position is this entire mansion. It engraves demonic squares in the remote east, west, north and south to cover the mansion itself. Needless to say, this is what Abel is doing to protect our parents and children from poisoning. Actually, this magic takes a lot of work. The same applies to the creation of multi-layered and complex demonic squares, but there is a constraint that only the poisons that react are those registered by the operator, Abel. That was both a weakness and a busy task. In other words, my teacher registers one poison at a time that I can know about. If it wasn''t also a place to live for a long time, I wouldn''t normally do this. However, there are some things that are easier. Once activated, you can always benefit from it later, and sometimes there will be no work other than re-injecting magic into the Demon Square. And this time, I hear the poison reaction came out of the mansion. It can''t be poisoned all of a sudden, so naturally, it would bring it in. If it''s our family''s assassination, there are two possibilities. Did you bring what you applied to the dark vessel, or did you bring venom to mix with meals, etc.? It''s just... "Is it Wednesday? "... n" Me and Abel have some idea of the people who bring supplies to The West Away. This is also to protect your mother and Fee. The ingredients and clothes and articles are basically delivered to the main building and then lowered to our house. Bringing it is the lower with the main house, with different duty depending on the day of the week. By the way, Mother Mother''s romance novel is exceptional, and sometimes she seems to bring herself that Father wants to give it straight to the woman she loves. Apparently, the ambiguity is that my father doesn''t necessarily bring it because I''ve never actually seen the scene. It''s just that my mother and Abel say that, so I guess it''s not a lie. Hi, Mr. Stefanus said that Mrs. Aufsta personally, not the Bailefeld family, told me not to "see my concubine''s child," and that I was disciplined to do so. I''m sure he has a situation, and he''s not willing to say, "Come see me if you can," etc. However, I''m not just going to allow Phee''s father''s face on my body because of this. Return to the story. The Wednesday man in charge of the inferior carrying supplies to our house is a human man called Hus. I remember some of the ingredients he used to carry away were rotten enough to tell at first glance. The cook is a man of craftsmanship called Henk, but Huss told him, "Bring me something like this! I guess I should throw it away at the time of inspection! And there were things that were yelling at me. That, too, more than once. I mean, he''s not punishable at all, he''s not bad. On the other hand, I have a lot of faith in this Henk guy. Because he''s stubborn and unfriendly, but therefore loyal to his job. This kind of person bites fine that even the person in front of him has a mistake. So he pushed the concubine and her child in charge of the cooking area as well as the left transition. As far as he''s concerned, I know he doesn''t mean it, but even if he doesn''t mean it, he won''t get out of hand. That''s what Henk was like. People like him wouldn''t do anything to serve a meal if they asked for it. Of course we shouldn''t blind and be chronic about Henk''s character, but as long as he''s in charge of the cooking area, it''s true that our threat drops. So, talk about poison. I don''t think this was brought in for us parents and kids. Anyway, it''s Wednesday. It''s Hus'' day. I''m wondering if he did something again. but you can''t fail to confirm. "Let''s go check it out" "... n" Me and Abel decided to go check it out. "Phew, I''m coming! Go, go, go! When I put my sister down on the floor and stood up, she quickly hugged me. Perhaps there is no danger, just in case. I would like Fee to stay if I could...... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! I can be, of freaks! My Sister''s vocabulary is growing...... Is it via Mother? "Right...... We can''t help it if we''re all in one place..." Lifting her hugging sister as she was, her desperate shape turned to a smile. "Eh heh heh heh heh! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! My Angel pressing my cheeks indifferently. Soft and pleasant. I guess Abel doesn''t say it''s especially better to stay either because she thinks it''s less threatening. (If you really consider it a crisis situation in the first place, you wouldn''t even approve of my company) For that reason, hold Fee and start moving. I keep my sister in my arms because she refused me when I tried to get her down. Apparently, he wants to stay hugged by me. I love boulders. The western detachment consists of two floors plus an attic, and our parents'' and children''s bedrooms are upstairs. My teacher, Abel, lives in the attic. That''s good, the attic. I find the secret base strangely attractive. Me and Fee should be assigned private rooms in the future, but I live in the same room because I say I''m still young and my mother misses me. Speaking of which, a while ago, we had this exchange. "Hey, Abel. If I can get a private room, trade it for an attic." "... no. The attic is my sanctuary." "Can''t you really? "... really, no" I don''t even have a bite. As the word goes, the attic seemed like her favorite. But you look at me, Master. "... if you''re going to live with Al, I don''t mind" "That''s a fascinating suggestion. If my mother told me the same thing, I''d be ecstatic." "... Lucica is a good daughter, but the downside of the noise" Because of the tension, my mother. It''s my discretionary image, but the attic should be a quiet space. That''s why I can understand Abel''s blur. "Meh! I''m with Phew! I can be, no! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Always!" "Fee doesn''t like a room for one? "Phew, he said he did! Pussy!" At that time, like now, this is how I stuck Fee to you. As soon as we went down the stairs, we heard yelling. "Stupid bastard! This is a poisonous mushroom! "So, but he bought it from a merchant, and that''s what I got around there. Bye." It was the voice of Henk and Fuss. Is it from the kitchen? But this conversation alone gives me an approximate understanding of what happened. The Bailefelds buy goods from merchants in and out of the country, but they also regularly send people to commercial districts. This is done to know the price of the goods in the market immediately at that time, but also to obtain excavations and specials. Apparently Fuss has been purchasing suspicious mushrooms on the market. "I bought it because the assortment of mushrooms was at a special price. It''s mixed up to the high one, but it was cheap, wasn''t it? You don''t have a hand in not buying." "Mixing poisonous mushrooms doesn''t make sense! By the way, the" tall one "in front of you is that poisonous mushroom." "How can a cook tell mushrooms? I believe in merchants." "Well, then you eat this guy. So I''m gonna do whatever it takes, dugout or whatever? "Gu......! Glancing into the kitchen, the fuss stands at will and you can also see the luggage car behind you. Monkeys with mushrooms in Henk''s hands. I guess that''s the poison mushroom in question. "... Abel. The poison reaction, I knew it..." "...... hmm. That. I''m not sensing anything else." Is it still a fuss failure? Well, it''s probably a better situation than being actively poisoned, or something. Speaking in a whisper, I had a fuss and an eye. He had a negative gaze on me. 36 Lesson 35: What to Remember (You look awkward...) Look at this one. Fuss eyes are complicated. For once, he has something that sounds like pride. I''m proud to say that you serve the Marquis under heaven, even if you''re a lowlife. Wednesday reps with a lot of failures are often turned to a contempt gaze in one way or another. For him, unconditionally, the subject who thinks'' I can stand on top ''is the concubine and his children who live in this detachment. What we call the surrounded and the bastard parents and children are also seen in this world as low in themselves. Finally, Fuss is looking down on us. It must not be funny to say that someone who thinks you are ''down there'' sees you faint. There was shame and anger in Fuss''s gaze at me. "Hey Hus, what are you looking at in the middle of the story...? Oh, the boys." Henk notices this one too and looks back. He won''t get angry unless he goes into the kitchen on his own. My Angel noticed a monkey in the kitchen rep. "Ya, mushrooms! Phew, mushrooms! Yum! "Fee doesn''t eat anything. Great, huh? Okay, okay." "Yikes! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! I can praise you. - But I love it! Unlike me, my sister doesn''t like or dislike me. I think it''s great. I can''t be sour. I loved vinegar and stuff and I used to make octopus and cucumber vinegar, but I don''t like lemons and plum dried. Other than that, reincarnation doesn''t seem to change the taste liking or evil. "I don''t like plum dried or what? You''re not Japanese! And so on, a friend of mine once told me in the original world, but that guy couldn''t have wasabi, so I don''t blame him for remembering it now. "Uh...... Fee, that mushroom looks dangerous, so maybe you can''t eat it." "Phew, you''re a mushroom lover, but you can''t eat it? "You can''t eat." "Zanen''s...... - Yes, why? As per her sister''s request, Henk reached out to the monkey as she was comforted. "No, you have to eat. It''s just this guy, this guy and this guy with the poison mushroom. It''s not all poison mushrooms." Henk quickly divides the monkey''s contents. He seems to be capable of mushroom eyesight. In this world, mushrooms seem to be perceived as delicious but risky. Close to the perception of the original world fugue. Although the fugue is not alert, and there is no license for cooking mushrooms. "Don''t worry, young lady, you can eat mushrooms" "-! To! Phew, I can eat mushrooms! Mix it up! Fee seems happy, and Henk is proud. This Osama is also sweet for her sister...... And no matter how I end up falling, it''s me who''s gonna stroke My Sister. No, I''m not dissatisfied. "Heh! In the end, you can eat... Yet you complained to me in the cloud..." Fuss lies when he sees that. I bring in poison mushrooms, but I take that attitude. I don''t like it. It''s about saying that you don''t care about us parents and kids. People of all kinds who do harm to Phee and her mother are basically my enemies. "Yes! Phew, I''ll make you eat your mushrooms! - I love it! Daisy! Apparently, your sister gives me her favorite things... Good girl...... "Mushrooms, if you can eat, no problem, I''ll go." "Wait ya fuss. You take this poison mushroom home." "... chip" Huss walked away with an unpleasant tongue when he received the monkey as he pulled from Henk. "...... hmm. Toxic Reaction, Disappearance" Abel tells him pale. Looks like that mushroom still caused it. "I''m sorry I made a scene. I don''t know what to say, but expect dinner." Henk seemed to think his yelling attracted us. Well, I keep Abel''s detective witchcraft a secret, so I can''t help this. "Oh. I''m looking forward to dinner at night." That''s how I replied and walked away. "Yes! Uh, yeah? "Ahem." At dinner. As I was told earlier, Fee feeds me rice from his hands. "Hehe...... Tastes good? "Oh, it''s delicious. Thanks to Fee, thanks." "I did it. Oh! I was praised! More? Is it Henk''s job to make the rice taste good? No, because my angel is feeding me. "Look, Fee, too, uh" "Uh. Pfft." Now I''ll feed you. Fee even looks loving to chew. "ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe Ha-ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha! I got hugged by a cunt. Oh, by the way, I do this dispatch every day. My Angel is so cute, I can''t help it. "Good...... Mother would love to feed Al and Phee too...... I''d like to make you some rice..." Speaking of which, your mother loved to cook. Henk wouldn''t give up the kitchen here, and Mr. Dorothea kept the kitchen to himself when he returned to Cyril. That grandmother loved cooking too...... Does it also inherit the soul of a culinary lover, as the embrace habit is inherited from a woman in the Crane Putt family? (So, to Fee too...? My sister may get mad at me for saying this, but I can''t really imagine Fee cooking. If you ask me to remember, maybe you''ll do your best, but I don''t want to impose. Whatever you learn, I want you to do it freely. Snuggling with My Sister that way, I got eyes on the elf girl. "Can you cook Abel? "... I can''t help it. However, I make it according to the manual, so I have trouble expecting it to stand out and be original." I''ve lived alone for a long time, so can you? But from the mouthfeel, I guess I''m not very interested in cooking. It''s pretty fun to try, cooking. Well, in the last few years of my previous life, I didn''t even have the energy to make something. If you had time for that, you''d be trying to make sure you had more time to sleep for a second. although I could not secure it. "Is Al into cooking? My mother asks with her eyes sparkling. I mean, I like it a lot. You can also make sweets. But I''ve never cooked in this world, so I just have to nod appropriately. "I want to remember someday," he said. "If I do, I can remember Phew! - I love it! Always with you! Why! My Angel raised his hand with joy and courage. I''m not forcing you, but you''ve become like you''ve induced me, this. "Then the next time I go back to the city of Cyril, I''ll tell you both about your mother and your grandmother. I''m sure Grandma would love that." The proposal is for a boat to cross. Suddenly you''ll be suspicious if you can cook. Besides, it must be recognized that you can cook and make confectionery for Plan A. Kukukukuku...... It''s Abel. I will definitely take that ear. A faceless elf tilted his neck. She doesn''t know. Said it was the last time I learned to make sweets. "... Al" "Hmm? What? I try to be calm so I don''t get caught up in the plot. It gives me a black grin when I get distracted. "... about Al''s magic training" "Yeah." "... I have heard from Grade VII that the exam will be based on the assumption of a real battle. So from now on, I think we should also increase the number of ways we teach the format of the match" "That makes sense. I don''t want to get hurt." "... I think it''s something to remember in order to reduce that injury" When I get stronger, I say I''ll be able to protect Phee. Then there''s no reason to hesitate. "Yeah. Well, do me a favor. So, your opponent is Abel? "... it doesn''t make sense if I''m the main player but I have more experience playing against different combat styles. I might ask the Chamber of Commerce or the inside." Either way, my practice partner seems to be an elf. "Oh, what are you doing? "Hmm? I''m gonna protect you Phee. Yikes... I don''t know if I''m practicing..." "Mamoru, Phew! Huh? Huh? Did you sneak up on Phew? My sister''s willing to protect me, it seems. If you don''t get strong enough, you could really do that. Cooking and confectionery are practiced, and more things to remember go. (It''s for my own good. Let''s work hard......) Again, it was the night I thought so. 37 Lesson 36: Push The mound is the soul of the mighty...... No, you''re not tired, are you? I just remembered a little sumo. So, why did I remind you of Sumo? That''s because there''s a round ring in front of you. In a world of witchcraft, there are magic props. Then it''s only natural that some competitions use magic. The name of the competition is - Push. What would you say if you had a different world person in front of you who didn''t know the push and you were asked to explain this competition? Here''s what I''d say. "It''s like sumo wrestling with magic." and. Two opponents stand on a mound-like round ring and use wind magic to push their opponents out of the ring. This is an overview of the push. It''s simple, but it seems to be medium interesting for those watching, and it''s one of the most popular competitions. Sumo has a throwing technique, a rush called a blur technique, and the push also has a trick so that you can''t talk about everything with just simple arms and weight. The use and pushing of wind magic allows for many runs. A lot of magic isn''t the only way to settle it. Well, it''s true that it''s more overwhelmingly advantageous to have a basic amount of magic. I''m going up to this ring now. Nothing. Not as an athlete. It''s just part of the magic drill. Pushing as an interpersonal sorcery battle is safer than making unlimited attacks because it only uses the wind to push the object out. As a first step in training, I would hit it and put it on. The opponent is Dr. Abel. He is an elf who should not have seductive ears and always seduce his disciples. Training in the form of a real fight we talked about the other day. This is the first of its kind. The only good thing to use with push is wind magic. It is also not possible to use the flesh. It is forbidden to use wind sorcery as a blade to harm opponents, etc. It is also naturally forbidden to cleverly target eyeballs with sand and dust. Cushions are laid around the ring. It seems safe to blow up. If it''s a vulgar monster, it makes you compete in a place surrounded by muddy water like a plow, and sometimes you laugh at a defeated man who''s gone rogue? "... don''t hesitate to do it" In the ring, my master stands flat. I don''t particularly care about it, I don''t feel it. He looks like a master as usual. Speaking of differences, only that you''re not wearing a hat. I use wind magic, so I guess you''re considering blowing it up. Her mother keeps her hat. "Al. Averu, I''m not trying! "Ha ha! Phew, I want you to stick around! Come here? Two cheering from outside the ring. I''m sorry, Phee. I can''t snuggle you up right now. "Well, I''ll be there, Abel" I shake my right hand. The wind magic used in the push doesn''t mean blowing it up with a gust of wind, it feels like pushing it in with pressure. As far as I''m concerned, it''s easy to do this one because it''s close to using the magic that stays raw. "Come on, whoa! "... n" No, I''m not even scared. Takazu''s wind demon wall is too stubborn for my magic to do anything. I don''t think I need to explain anything, but a wind demon wall is a defensive wall made of wind magic. Close to a transparent barrier, like a cartoon or something, would be two wind demon walls and a water demon wall. Whether it''s wind or water, defensive walls need to be ''converted'' to create them. I don''t think there''s anyone but me to fend off the magic that stays raw, so if it''s a magic wall that doesn''t inhibit your vision, wind or water will dominate. By the way, the strongest is the dirt wall, but you''ll lose sight of the front...... "Abelu...... I want you to give me a little more time..." "... It''s difficult because I''ve never deployed a brittle wall" That''s right. As strong as it is, the fence is good, so I guess I never bothered to use it weakly. Even Abel, who has lived a long life. "Then Abel will attack." "...... hmm. As much as I can, I''ll give it to you." Abel shakes her left hand. Now I''m rolling out the fence. I want to create a wall with root magic, but push is not usable except for wind magic, so I also create demon walls with wind. - But. "Wow! I raised my voice like some dad and stabbed him in the cushion outside the ring. It was a tremendous pressure. I don''t even have time to think about stomping or trying. When I realized it, it was blowing up. "Ahhh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Fee rushes over crying. No injuries thanks to the cushions, but I think I got worried. (That''s more than a giant elephant and an ant, this is) Everything is too different in standard. Without having to use your arm strength, it feels like you''ve just been blown away by exhalation. No matter how out of hand you are, this won''t be a battle, and it won''t be a practice. You''ll just have to let me come and go between the rings and the cushions. "Yes! Oh! Daiji-bu!? I don''t want to!?" "Oh, I''m fine, Fee. Thank you for your concern." I stroke her sister''s head as she hugs me. "... Al, are you okay? Abel also comes close on a small run, "Meh! - Bullying! Don''t let go! My Angel got stuck. "Phee, this isn''t abusive." So don''t look at me like that. I want you to stay out of that emotion. Embrace your sister from behind. "To...? "I''m fine, don''t be mad at me" Training in swordsmanship will begin in time, but you will also get really hurt then. I''m glad you''re worried, but I want you to get used to this, and I want you to be able to tell the difference. "Huh, Phee?" "Ugh... But, hey, it''s stubborn... "This is my training to protect Fee. You know what I mean." "Uuuuuuuu......! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! Fee cried, but somehow I can tell. He said this was a fie when you put up with it for me. He said he wanted to tolerate training. "All right, thanks, Fee. I''ll do my best, brother." "Ahhhhh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, I don''t want to see it! I don''t want to make my beloved sister cry any more, so I want to do something about it, but I don''t think Abel will have teeth in the actual problem, the sorcery battle. "... Al, I''m sorry" It also made that Abel bow her head. Just because I''m weak, it worries people. We need to be stronger. Or in this case, are you apologizing for making Fee cry? Either way, she has nothing to do with it. "No, Abel''s not bad at all. It was Abel who told me to make it a less dangerous push because it was the first match." In me, Abel is set on someone she shouldn''t hurt either. Like my sister, I want to protect you. Whether or not your actual strength extends, just your heart, I hope so. If I ever act intact against Abel, that would only be when I aim for my ear. If reason blows up, unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do. But I want to help you when it''s not, and I should follow you when I can. "I don''t care if Abel says she handles magic well, because she wouldn''t have handled it to an overwhelming understated opponent and used it.... I know you''re saying it yourself, but you''re saying I was weaker than Abel thought." I have to conclude that because they blew me away even though I was reduced. And sadly, it seems it was a drawing star, a master who lays his eyes down with no expression. "Uh...... Well, you know, what? You can use me to practice magic, too, Abel. To be held or to have a win-win relationship." ... Even if Abel remembers the maneuvers, she won''t have a chance to use them other than me, so I''m the only one who gains. I mean, I feel like this argument is broken. but decided to pretend not to notice that. "... Al is right. A good story if I learn to be modest. strive." Master Elf holding his hands in front of his chest as if in a gutsy pose, with no expression. He seems serious enough to see his motivation. And right after that, Abel seemed to get the hang of it right away. As for the amount of magic. "Wow! Well, where I was well handed down, it doesn''t make a difference that I''m blown away. Because even if it suppresses the amount of magic, there is a historical difference in the use of magic itself. The use of wind magic and the speed at which it was used were not at a level that I could manage. I don''t know, I''m doing a mole beating, and it feels like a mole coming out of all the holes. I can''t deal with it. I know you''re going to be putting it out in order as Abel, but it''s out of my reaction speed. As a result, it is blown away without the art of exchange. Each time, her sister cried, and Abel seemed sorry. Yeah. If you don''t get stronger soon, you two are pathetic. It was me who vowed to do more. 38 Episode 37: Dear Sister, Thanksgiving Day (Second) "but framed...... ugh! I have to buy a frame! Hey, no, calm down, calm down, me. I need a chest, too! I got the treasure that day. Striking and trembling at the emotion. Tears blur in front of me. What I got. That was the one painting my love sister painted for me. "Yes! I''m on it! Fee, who was painting while falling asleep next to me during the reading of the Magic Book, spoke to me in a good mood. On the way home from selling Peeler, I''m buying my sister painting paper and a pencil, but she seems to like that a lot. I adore the way you paint with your feet flattened. "Ho. Which one. What did Phee draw? My sister is still young. I don''t even know painting techniques. The only thing Meishister draws on painting paper like that was always a clump of squeaky lines, like tangled yarn balls. I hold my sweet little angel and peek into the paper. A existence that praises, praises and praises, even those that are unidentifiable. "Ko, this is... ugh! There it was, two people. The head and body are messy, and the portrayal of the hands and feet is vague. But I knew at a glance who it was and who it was. "You drew me...? A pair of brothers and sisters smiling and holding hands in painting paper. I can''t flatter you enough. The painting tells me how much Fee thinks of me and feels happy. "Huh, come on! Always with me! Mix! My sister''s smile at that time was picturesque and twofold. "Phew!" I''m so impressed, I hug you so hard. "Chan! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Huh? Huh? Yes? What''s up, huh? The full smile is turning into a Doya face. But that''s it, this is it. I should be thankful that I got such good stuff. "It''s Phee..." "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! More? "Have a day... sister Thanksgiving Day! DD A mysterious energy rises from Phee. My sister shuddered and stared at me with shaky eyes. "I..." "What?" "I... Also, fu get out of the way...? "Oh. Fi''s renting out." "Yay, it''s just fu...? "That''s right. This brother is yours only today......! "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! My Sister started to get bored in my arms. Awesome power. I can''t keep my dick up. When I unbearably lowered my beloved sister to the floor, the dance of joy began. "Yay, yay! As usual, pretend to be a bum. "Slightly, no! With a mellow smile, pretend to be a bum. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! He circled around me, and then he hugged me on the back. "Deformation! Form change! I fall into a lie, just like that. My Angel understands what that means. "Oops! Ha, ha! Phew, I love it! Daisy! Because you love horses, too, Fie. Strengthen your strength to cling to me as it is. As always, it is a back-studded mode rather than riding across. "All right! Let''s move on -! "Yikes! I love you! Phew, Ouma Daisuki! "Ha ha! Me!" Me walking through the room. If it''s tension right now, St. Simon or Eclipse, I don''t feel like losing to the competition. Ah. Still, I''m avoiding paperwork that''s falling on the floor properly. It''s going to be our family heirloom! "Ha, ha. You want to hang on to me? As I continued to pee on your horse, my sister came to pee on me. This girl loves to pee. I like it better than you. As I get Fee off my back, My Angel waits for me with his hands wide open. He usually jumps at me from himself, but now he wants to be hugged from here. "Fee, I like it! "Hehe...! Ha, ha, ha! When I hugged her, she rubbed her voice happily up. "Phew, no, I love it! No, no, no, no...! And sudden lady mode. No, should I solve this as trying to be a fine lady? "Come on, Phew, stay with me." "Oh, fine! My sister loves boulder dancing. This can be a natural demand and a cloud. Put your hands together and dance out. "Fee, you''ve improved. It''s amazing." "It''s different to... thanks to...! Not because of me, but because of my mother, I suppose. Well, even outside of practice time, My Angel wants to dance with me, so maybe that''s helping him improve, too. Whatever it is, it''s where I want music. "Oh, let your mother sing for you...? Then, when me and Fee started to twitch, my mother, who had been asking me about this one with a flicker, gave me a name. Dear sister, it''s Thanksgiving Day, so I dared pretend not to notice, but I''ve been mixing it up so much... But today is a day for my sister, so I can''t decide on my own. "What are we gonna do, Fee? "Today, it''s just a fuzzy..." I mean, you don''t need a singing princess. "Yes, fine! Mother, let Abel stand! I ran away crying. Same thing happened last Thanksgiving Day to my sister, but I''m a little sorry for my mother. Perhaps in time we really should hold ''Mother''s Thanksgiving Day''. "Meh! It''s...! I was chasing my parents back with my eyes, and my pretty hands came out and pinched my cheek, and they corrected the tip of my gaze. "Today, just look at Phew...? Is that true? Are you sure it''s just for today? If you don''t prioritize your normal day, why don''t you tweeze it down? Well, don''t you dare say that. "Right. It''s just for Fee. It''s a special day." "Not today, darling...? Mm-hmm. My Sister reacted to ''special'', didn''t she? "Oh. It''s special. Whatever, sister. Thanksgiving Day. I mean, it''s Phee Day! "Then, hey, hey... do it" That''s it, you''re good. But there''s no way I can say no in this situation. "I get it. Here." Chiu. "KYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Sister rocking left and right with a twinkle as she raised her high voice. Arrow-tight kissing seems to be a special favorite for My Angel. "Phew! Phew, I just want to...! Fee demanding of me with a lit face, not an innocent face. I can''t poke at you, and I''m not going to. My cheek was rained a kiss until it was stuck with my sister''s saliva. "Eh heh. Eh heh heh. Phew, let it mix, it is. Not to... Always to! This sashimi has always been with you! "Oh, no matter what happens to us, we''re together all the time! That''s right. Such a happy time will last forever. I''m with Fee all the time, and even Fee wants me to. Daily routine with my favorite family. That''s all there is to it, it''s worth it. It was a happy day to reaffirm that. 39 Episode 38: Favorite Play and Hate Play "Eeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh! It''s healing time for me and one of the important routines is playing with Fee. I don''t even go to school. My personal life is quite busy while on my own. Physical strength workouts. Magic training. Exam study. Mastery of blacksmith. Dance practice. etc...... Every one of them is like being able to improve and not be blunt because it goes on every day. So there''s not a day missing. Those studies are fun, and for my own good. But it''s also true that I get tired of doing it every day. That''s what''s healing my heart, is spending time with Fee. "Oh, come on, come on! My Sister comes running with a smile as I stretch my hands this way. - No, is it right to say "chasing"? This is one of Phee''s favorite plays. As a matter of course, I don''t do everything I can to escape. If I do that, my dear darling sister will cry. Whether Myangel catches you or not, I''ll give you a whiff at the critical place. Or I''ll imprison you. Then your sister will be very happy. "Yay, I got you! "Ha ha. Have you been caught?" "Phew no Kachi! Ho ho! "All right, all right. What''s good? "Kishi! Phew, I want you to kishi! Hmmm...... Recently, my sister started to put it on something and kiss me. No, I know how Fee feels. For this girl, the kiss is stubborn. I guess it''s something you always want me to do. But I said it was something I would only do when it was special, so it''s not within that range. That''s why Fee isn''t so bad. But kissing is not something you do all the time. How should I tell you that...... "Not to... No...? Mm-hmm! When Myangel calls me Shomboli, I''m irreversible. If this is a ''pretence'', I would say no, but I can''t say no because I seem anxious with all my true seriousness. "Hey... it''s just for today, it''s special...? "I did it. Oh! Not much more than that." I got an intense hug. I can''t help it today...... I just can''t help it today... "Al, you''ve been kissing Fee right every day lately. I want you to be my mother too..." Hmm? Is that it? Every day? (That being said, I feel that way too...! Oh, my God! I can''t believe I was kissing my beloved sister the day she came and the day she came! Not with this. Don''t make me remember how easy it is when it comes to kissing. Let''s get you to bear with me somehow. - Starting tomorrow. Yeah. I will today. I already gave you my word. You can''t be considered a terrible brother for breaking promises. "Phee, I''m going to kiss you today, but I''m going to put up with you starting tomorrow -...? "If you don''t like, Phew, don''t like, Meh, I''ll hang in there..." How healthy......! "Fee! You''re a good daughter! My pride...! "No! We brothers and sisters hugging each other hard. My mother threw words at us like that. "Eh, doesn''t that mean I kiss you every day as long as Al allows...? Hmm? What do you mean? Something stupid like that? (I wouldn''t say I''d kiss Phee from myself - it should. The problem is, if you ask) Would I be able to refuse...? "Not to... Today''s Bunnosuke, please..." "Huh...? Oh, yes." Chiu. "Ha-ha-ha! As always, the reaction is amazing, my sister. Why? No, it''s more of an overjoy than it was when I was a jerk. "Yes! Ha ha! Next, Bezu Abalone! I''m so excited and the tone is back. Is it because of honesty that you don''t want to kiss the "replacement"? Or are you going to look for ingredients for your next visit again? Fee''s favorite plays are plays that hang out with me, like flirting with horses, or playing with me, like painting and singing songs. By the way, dancing you can hang out with is my Sister''s favorite. On the contrary, there are some games I hate. That''s hide-and-seek. I don''t have to tell you, because you''re leaving me. "Huh...! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Ha, ha, ha! Where, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa? The day I first played hide-and-seek, Fee quickly cried. It is a far-fetched story when it comes to far-fetched. I''m just embarrassed that if I were invisible, it would have been easy to imagine this girl getting upset. Naturally, since then, the hide has been sealed. But here''s what I think. I was wondering if this would be training for Fee. You don''t have to see me. I''ll give you a little more time to be fine. Wouldn''t that be the hang-up? There''s just one problem for that. How do you get My Angel to hide and seek? Here''s how I flashed. Yes, let''s fish with a kiss! (Uhm...... I feel allergic to the act of fishing with something, but at this point, I have no choice) I have something to blame on my heart, but I decide to be ready. "It''s Phee." "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! "Hmm. Thanks for liking me. By the way, this is my next game... hide-and-seek, what do you think? "- Huh? Hide. Just hearing the word clouds my sister''s expression. Big blue eyes are already starting to accumulate tears. "I... Hey, hey, go away...? "Chi, it''s not, Fee. Your brother just wants to play a lot more with Phee." "Ugh... But, but... Phew, I don''t want to be. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Strangling moves from fierce tackles are rolled out. It conveys, a strong will to never let go. Love sister seems to have cried. But I''m not leaving either. This is for My Sister! "It''s okay. Because I''ll do it in a very limited place. For example, in this room..." Still hugged by Fee, he wraps it around the curtain. "Look! If this is how you hide, you''re relieved, right? My legs are rounded out. If you can''t find it now, you''d be more surprised that way. Yeah. This isn''t hide-and-seek, is it? Totally entertaining. "Fee. If you find me, I''ll reward you, okay? "... ho, really? "Oh, it''s true" "Kiss, but? "Kiss or whatever" "Well, then, uh, good luck! My sister leaps out of the curtain with a strong determination in her eyes. "Back to! Phew, I''ll get a broom! I''ll have you kicked in! Suck!" You know where I am, so I guess there wasn''t anything to look for. Now, shall we start the race? 40 Lesson 39: The Little Secret Base "Yes, I found it! Kishi! Phew, I want you to kishi! "Ha-ha-ha! Have you found her?" "Phew, it''s hard to back off! So!" My sister, proud of her own merit, was adorable. Even if that''s entertainment play hide-and-seek. Hold him tight, stroke him tight, and kiss him. "Nyah! My Angel rolling around the floor with less joy. "Yes! Ha ha! Hide, more! Phew, more, back to! Suki! Suki! Hmmm...... Seems like hide-and-seek has become my Sister''s favorite. But if it weren''t for the reward, you wouldn''t be playing. Hiding takes place in each place of separation. I can''t have a warehouse or kitchen in a boulder, but other than that, Freedom. However, there are two implicit rules. One is that it looks hidden and sticks out firmly, like when it''s a curtain. The other is: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" "Pfft. Come on, where are you? Still, when Phee couldn''t find me, it was to give her a voice. "-! There he is! I found it! Phew, Phew! Pussy!" "You''ve found me again." Cuddle up. "Hehe...... Suki, suki! Sukiyasu! When I distance myself in hide, my sister makes me seem really anxious, so I try to spoil her more heartily than usual. My Angel is guessing that too, and he seems happier than usual when he can hug me when he can discover me. It was about that one day. I was also playing hide-and-seek that day at the request of Fee. The place is outside the distance. Is there a place where you can hide in a place like that? If asked, I would say, yes. Well, I''m not even going to dive into a more complicated place originally. Blah, you can just pretend to hide in the shade of a tree. Because it''s important how well you find them. Being captured that way and doing a reward hug, MySister made one discovery. "Yes! Tone! Tone! There''s a tone! - I love it! My beloved sister pointed out that it was part of the hedge. Only in the garden of the Marquis family under heaven, the hedges on the property are large and beautiful. In it, a small tunnel is formed. "Ooh. Fee, you found it so well, it''s amazing." "Eh heh. More praise for that, Phew? Only people get distracted by the attic, and I love these secret base plated places. I just don''t actively look for or create places to say that. This would be a matter of contents. Because if I were really a kid, I would certainly have explored the distance and its surroundings as a delight. "Fee, shall we go? "Go! Phew, go! Tonnelu! Sukiyasu! I am not afraid of boulders, my sister who is interested in many things. The two of us crawled on all fours and crept through the grassy arch. It''s not dark inside. The leaking day shoots, so it looks perfect. However, the outside world will not be able to see our brothers and sisters lurking inside. (You''re a tunnel that even us kids feel narrow. Adults won''t be able to do it. No, Abel, can you go critical...? Minami, my teacher. Moving on for two to three minutes, it''s over. But only in the deepest part, a little wider. There''s plenty of room in the dome for good health, and there''s plenty of room for sitting here. It really feels like a little secret base. "Fee, shall we rest here for a little while" "Pussy!" I put my sister on my lap and hugged her. The smell of dirt would be due to dirty palms and knee lads. "I''d like to lay a cardboard or plastic sheet. No, there''s nothing like that in this world, so should we lay a hemp bag or something" "Did you? What?" MySister reacted to my solitaire. He tilts his neck slightly, but his rotten eyes are pointing this way. Well, if you open your mouth in a situation like this, it''s natural to think you''ve been talked to. "Uh......, no, no. He wants to make this a secret place for me and Fee." "Himitsu the Phew? "That''s right. It''s just me and Fee." "Only fuh-fuh-fuh! My sister was very excited about the words. Speaking of which, there''s basically no place between this girl and me. "Hehe...... Ha ha ha ha ha... If it''s just Phew! "Calm down, Fee. If they find out about this place out loud, they''ll find out about the secret base." "Mmm! Huh? Huh? Slow down! The answer to the acknowledgement is probably lol. Full of energy, that''s quite a thing. And we hug each other silently. I love my sister, who is desperately pushing her voice to death. I''m usually screaming something. You want to be this girl, you want to take care of this space. This is a little fresh now. (... hmm? As he clasped with his loving sister that way, he saw a pair of men and women on the other side of the leaf gap. To the west of my house, not. Main building - from the side of the Bailefeld family. (That''s...) I look familiar on one side and not on the other. But now I know who I don''t recognize. An elderly woman in noble clothes in this mansion. Besides, if you were on the property and you didn''t have any shards of tension, that would be just one more person. (I haven''t seen it before...... But you look just like I imagined) Two slowly approaching. One became the real father of our brothers and sisters, the mistress of my mother Lucica. Stefanus. And now one, maybe, Aufsta, the righteous lady. (Beauty - it is...) If you have a genuine aesthetic feel, 10 people rate it as 10, beautiful. But those eyes give the impression of being tight for a long time. I tend to be born into it, maybe. But that togetherness sign must be acquired. Even though the original face is tight, it makes the atmosphere even more unattainable. (If you asked me if I wanted to dictate if I saw that guy without any preconceptions, I''d say no...) Hysterical to see. I feel like I can''t rest when I''m around. Meanwhile, our father has a weak face for what he says. I''m so weak, I can''t say it back when I''m pushed in hard. He''s such an atmospheric man. This one''s definitely a beautiful guy, but it''s all over the place unreliable. (I''m a couple of waking up beauties.) Do you want me to call it a cockroach combo or just the opposite? In a way, I guess that''s balanced. So, these two. The whole thing, what the hell are you doing here? If you''re in the main building, you can still tell, but this is almost a remote site to the west. That''s where I realized. Apparently, these two are arguing. 41 Episode Forty: The Facts of Stefanus (I''m arguing - no, either way, it feels like my father is blaming me) The voices I couldn''t hear when I found them were far away, too, and as I approached this one, I began to reach my ears firmly. Situationally, though, it looks as if the right-handed lady who has been chasing her father for trying to come away has caught her husband and is complaining. "Did you? Right?" Neither do I. Fee comes to my mouth with simple questions. I''d like to explain it to you, but now you should leave it alone. I slap my sister in the ear. (Fee, shall I keep quiet now? You''re gonna find this place, aren''t you? (Phew, hey, hey, hey) Okay, okay, good girl. Let me stroke your head for you. (Chan! - I love it! Phew, I''m in! More what? So why not... "Hehe... hehe...! Carefully and thoroughly stroking her, My Angel began rubbing her cheeks against me in a snug manner. Neither shards nor consciousness are suitable for the men and women in front of them anymore. I''m not very interested in Stefanus or Aufsta either, but for self-defense''s sake, I''m not going to be indifferent either. Decide to blink your ears. "You, what''s that wrap? "This is the book that Lucica''s been asking for..." A woman with a tone of inquiry and a man who returns it as if it were a false translation. In a nutshell, the power relationship between the two. Mrs. Aufsta doesn''t like the packaging my father seems to hold dear. I look at the book, as if to stare at it. "... if you''re going to spend money on something like that, you should even give one of your gifts to me or Isabella, right? "Oh, you must have just bought him some expensive gems in the meantime. And to Isabella, I need a book." "That''s a natural story. Giving gifts to a beloved wife or child is natural as a husband" "Then I''ll give it to him." "I told you my wife! Who are you going to give it to? Why don''t you say something? "... concubine," "Yes. Concubine. I did allow concubines to be kept in isolation, but I do not allow them to be spoiled unprincipled. Concubines have a position that concubines deserve. Recognize that your spoiling that woman is dishonest towards me and Isabella." Keeping, when? I wonder if you haven''t treated this man, our mother, as a human being. I think I''d be mad if they used that word against a woman I like. Now, what will my venerable father do? "Ko, I''ve been promising this book for a long time. One of the rarely available phantom books. So..." "Yes. If you''re a phantom book, you won''t have to get that woman to give up either. I mean, you don''t have to give it to me, do you? Keeping it, it keeps talking through. It doesn''t look like I cared in particular, or maybe it''s an expression used on a daily basis. "In the first place, you''re supposed to give me a book once a month? "But this book..." "You accepted that too, didn''t you? When I said I would allow it once a month, I said," Okay, what was it? " Hmm. It blocks people''s words or is tighter to say, but this guy, for once, seems like the kind of guy who shuts up his opponent in an argument. They don''t make a scene hysterically. Is it true that Father can''t return the favor? Or is it due to weakness of position or mind? "Come on, let''s go back." "Wait! At least this book..." "If you broke your promise, you didn''t have a promise to let her and her children live here, did you? "Ugh..." Stefanus silenced remorsefully. (Cheng Cheng. Is her "honesty" connected there? Between those couples, promises mean a lot,) My father should have been in love with my mother originally. So, I married Aufsta, who came out later. I do remember that the condition at that time was to let my mother live away. Looking at my body for my father, I guess that was the best and greatest concession... Well, you seem to be manipulating your promises to be good for shields. But with your word in mind, don''t even know how impotent you were when you returned to the city of Cyril. The only thing my father could do was make me use the carriage, and I guess I couldn''t ask for an escort or any other ''more''. (Thinking about things in the direction of treating the rules well, rather than being tied to them, or creating the rules themselves, this kind of thing is out there, it works well...) Looking at my father''s mental situation, he doesn''t even seem to be able to afford that. "You just have to think about your family. I will not allow you to turn your feelings towards that woman or the squeeze cunts that she''s made of." "I can''t believe it''s a squeeze cunt, that''s the way to say it." "You must be seeing those siblings, too, right? "Oh, I haven''t seen him. Properly... I keep my promises..." It seemed like a promise not to see us. Really, you''re being made good. (Mm-hmm... Maybe it''s a phenomenon within my assumptions that I don''t have a lot of fondness for my father, who doesn''t come to see me, also at the behest of this lady) No, only if I''m an asshole and I have someone trying to alienate me, is that my mother? "Yes. Fine, then. Isabella and Isabella are the only children you have." Mrs. Aufsta stroking her stomach while being so good. What, did you have a second child? Mrs. Zheng is slender and doesn''t look like she has a bloated stomach. If the statement is true, then I guess the pregnancy has just been discovered. Then what if I could give birth next year? You don''t even look very close, but you''re doing something, Father... "Come on, I''m going back. You can''t leave Isabella to the user forever. Anyway, that girl has a great witchcraft talent. We need to keep an eye on him." Stefanus, staring unconsciously at his hand luggage and west detachment, eventually took a hand stretched out of his wife to give up. They forbid me to give the book to my mother. (Right. Is there magic in my half-sister that I have never seen? Mrs. Mouth, is it possible to be a magician, not a magician? Well, there''s a line called just a parent idiot. That''s how I dropped off a man and a woman walking away. "To, uh... No, no..." When I realize it, my sister is breathing constantly. "Ah! I''ve been stroking you! My Sister, who kept being stroked by me, is creeping with a ha-ha-ha red face. It seems dangerous to use it for a long time, even if it is merely nothing. "Ha-ha-hoo...... Phew... Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh..." "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. If you rest a little longer, let''s go back to us." In the end, the break lasted about 10 minutes afterwards. 42 Episode 41: Passing the Demon Core "Done, done, Gad! In the workshop that Abel gave me, I give a joyous voice. In front of you, a single finished product. That was the first little sword I ever made from scratch. "Ooh. Well, it took shape. You can''t pass." "No?" "... not at all. But for the first time, you''ve done your best." Gad takes out a rectangle of about 30 cm. It was a metal with a dull gloss, like brick in black. "Black Steel......" Rare black iron steel, known for its rare toughness. Something that''s more durable to process. In Gad''s workshop, the trial cut is never made of wood. Cut this black steel open, it''s the first time it''s ever been served. Black iron, by the way, is also normal iron in the Earth world, but in this world it is a separate kind of metal that is black and durable. It''s confusing, but I can''t help it. "No, but wait. It''s the first work of a five-year-old, and there''s no way you can slash him like this, is there? "Nah, I know. It''s important to know your weaknesses. Slash them." "I get it.... No" The short sword I made broke pockingly, as if tapping a poor tree branch into concrete. "I hit a cut tip, but it breaks the fundamentals. It''s obvious what''s wrong, right? If the sword itself stays firm, even if it doesn''t rip open, the sword will break. You mean the little one was a piece of iron in the shape of a sword, not a sword." "Yep, it''s spicy..." "Naturally. The sword is meant to protect your life, right? I don''t know how to tolerate crude products." I can''t say it back, and I''m not going to say it back. Gad is right. And it''s a lot of skill. For example, the sword I got for my birthday. This is made of pure iron. I don''t use any particularly sturdy materials like black iron, like magical metal. Especially since it is the iron in Gad''s possession, it is a better material than the iron used there. but still iron is iron. It does not fall within that category. That sword made of iron can break black steel, or it can be pierced. It is possible for a blacksmith to outperform a lower material with a higher material. However, there are not many blades that can be made with inferior materials that can cut the top metal. Additionally, this sword is devoid of magic. With pure skill alone, it delivers terrible sharpness. Gad''s technology enables them without precautions. The three pillars of blacksmithing in this world are material, skill, and magic. Magic in this case is included in technology in a sense. Because the metals you work out with magic are both sturdy and cleavage out of step. The day after the first sword I ever made broke pockingly. Gad gave me permission to strike the sword with magic. Until now, it was forbidden to do anything extra until we had the foundation. "It''s pretty hard to handle magic, but the kid''s used to using it. You wouldn''t mind remembering a magical blacksmith." That said, the technique taught me was to sift the hammer into the magic and let it stain inside and outside the material. But it was strange to me. "Hey, Gad. Doesn''t this way make it harder to give magic uniform? "Ho...... You''re a licensed boulder to look at magic penetration. That''s right. That''s where the magical blacksmith liver is. If we don''t give it to the whole good thing, it can strain the weaker parts and make it easier to reject and break. You mean you can give it even magic and finally serve one person. Well, you can''t do it overnight." Am I? I feel like I could do it easier and more reliably. (I don''t feel like I can simply put magic into it. More like this... like the ship''s dragonbones, like the big black pillars of the house, should we reinforce the structure itself through a single core and let the magic go by? We can process iron because of this. At that point, I strike with the thought of passing magic. Wouldn''t it be more magical conductivity if we caged magic that way? "Gad, I just came up with something, so can I make a whole bottle? "Ho? Well, try it. Boys are already lightly beyond skilled craftsmen if it''s just magic manipulation. Permission granted." Forgiveness has come, let''s try it. Access the ''root magic'' of the material itself called iron. It''s very weak, but the metal also has magic. There is magic in stones and trees. Even if it''s just iron, there''s no exception. Then let''s reach for it. It processes the magic flow and turns it into a single core, like a thin blood vessel. And like blood, pass magic around that tube. Creating the core was easy enough. I guess this is because I deal with root magic from time to time. However, pure blacksmithing - although iron processing is still flaky and my hands burned. One sword that was made that way. Not very beautiful or sophisticated, short sword. Why do you make short swords every time, because I''m a child size. And because he promises to give the Brev boy a one-handed sword. Because in his physique, he won''t be able to handle it without a small sword. "Gad, see what you can do." "Mm-hmm... Just because the sword is made, it doesn''t change the phase, it''s less than it is... The kid is a good magician, so should he see it that way..." Gad took the sword, and... "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh............! Hey, what''s this magic holding rate...! The iron itself brings silly magic...! Plus, you can add extra magic to your handles...! Boy, what the hell did you do? I may have been able to surprise Gad for the first time. I told my master what I had tried. In a nutshell, I just went through the core of magic. "... to the point of completion. Boy, is that what a normal blacksmith can''t do? "Really? "Naturally. First of all, magic is hard to perceive." "I know that. Unconverted magic can''t be felt without touching it with unconverted magic as well. But what about Abel?" "Don''t let that guy out to pick you up. Different character as being." Gad shook his head. "Let''s get back to it. Unconverted magic is not something you can interfere with, even if you can feel it. Not to mention the art of intervening at the root of magic and replacing the structure itself, at a level where even Abel can do it. Did you say you would pass the demon core? That''s a boy. You''re the only one who can do it. It''s not a blacksmith, it''s a magician''s domain." Don''t put me up to it, tell me, there''s talk about Abel, Doctor Dwarf. I didn''t know that my properties, which can act on the horns and the fundamentals of magic, could be useful here. "I mean, I can make a sword that''s tougher than normal, right? "Idiot, that''s not what I''m talking about. All you can create is the Devil''s Sword." "Demon Sword!?" I accidentally squirmed at the parrot. "There is no clear definition, but a sword with more than a certain amount of magic is called a ''demonic weapon''. Instead of a certain place, almost all powerful magical objects are called demonic swords. Normally, you can''t even reach the Devil''s Sword without using the right ingredients and the help of powerful magicians. Instead of working individually, we can create a single demon sword when we work together as a group. But boy, you may be merely iron or bronze, but you can be made into a demon sword individually. There must be no such thing as an iron demon sword or a copper demon sword in human history." That was a hell of a story. "Uh... when the public knows, will it make a scene, that" "Definitely, don''t be" "... that''s troublesome" "Then you can either not give it to the public at all, or you can limit who you wholesale to. The High Elves will have a Chamber of Commerce, won''t they? If you want to sell it, keep it there." The former would be good if I could, but I don''t care how much money I have. Mr. Ningro Stefanus may hit badly and both his mothers will be kicked out of here, and the sale must be borne in mind. Oh, Brev, what about the sword I give the boy? "You''re trying to make a good sword without magic." Gad strokes my made short sword with his fingers. "Your demon sword is only superior to its magic holdings. The sword at its heart is a substitute for what you would call scraps of iron. At this stage, it''s not for sale." Oh, yeah. I knew. Except for the magic, it''s garbage performance. Seems the refinement still has to go on. I stare at the corner of the workshop. There''s a waiting space, set up for my sister. It''s only a small space with about two tatami pieces, but it''s also laying down cushions and beside windows, so it should be quite comfortable. The cute cute little Mai Angel was playing with her mother in the building blocks there, but when she noticed my gaze, she ran out at a glance. You must have realized I was handsome. This building block, by the way, was given to me as a baby, as well as the first array to use witchcraft to die. The point is, it''s old. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! "Fee!" It''s a stressful time for my sister not to be sweet during my workouts. Yet he waits until his break with proper patience. Good girl. She''s a really good daughter. "Yay, duh, duh, duh! Why?" "Absolutely. Nice one." "Gee hee! That''s why I did it! Sukiyasu! The time I hang out with Fee is the most fun. Let''s do our best to master the blacksmith to protect this life. Let this girl live a life of freedom! 43 Episode 42: Phyllia Crane Putt''s night is early...... Whatever it is, it''s been a long day. My little sister uses all the strength she can to sweeten me so hard. So he runs out of energy all the time, and even if he takes a nap and tries to recover, he''s fatigued more, and falls asleep as soon as it''s night. "Supi supi..." Fee''s sleeping face is adorable. Very cute. Super cute. Sleep with a horribly loose face even though you have a neat look. For the most part, it is respectful that the covetousness is also set. I guess this neighborhood resembles my mother Lucica. It looks just as good as it gets. "Hehe. You look like a happy sleeper..." The mother is happily staring at her beloved daughter as she sleeps. Doesn''t this guy know he''s sleeping just like his daughter...... "... to, to... eheheheheheheheheheh..." "Fee, you look so happy. You must be dreaming about Al." Even when my sister is asleep, she often calls my name. Even when I fell asleep and opened my eyes, "Ha ha... Ouma contd..." Something like that also keeps sticking around. She''s so cute, she wants to stroke her head, but it would be hard if she closed her eyes with it. You can''t interfere with your sister''s sleep. "Yikes. Yikes..." Hehe, my angel laughing. Happiness is a good thing in your dreams. If you''re having nightmares, you''re pathetic. That''s why I''m talking about your sister''s sleep this time. I don''t know about this world, but adults sleep about seven to eight hours in the Earth world is approximate. Well, a lot of people aren''t sleeping so well. Neither did I. Napoleon or something is said to have had only three hours of sleep, but they actually slept properly except during the war. but we black corporate warriors are at war every day...... It''s a happy thing to sleep plenty... So, toddler sleep time. This takes roughly ten or more hours and may also sleep for fourteen hours. More than half the day. I used to, too. My sister also sleeps well. It''s not uncommon to be in Nemo mode while you''re hanging out with me. Fee is often in a state of excitement when she''s with me, and she tries to get up saggy, but she can''t beat the corner of the three great desires. Especially when I''m snuggling for you, you''re relieved, and at some point, Kakun falls asleep. "Yes! - Oh, my God! Daisy! Shh, shh, shh! You were following me like that. "Huh..." When I realized, I was already asleep. My Sister can''t sleep alone. If you''re not clinging to me or my mother, you''ll wake up lonely. Once I became a guru with my mother and switched the sleeping sister''s cuddle object to a pillow. No, it''s nothing. You''re not playing witch mountain games with all your parents and kids, are you? Because if the pillows are okay, I thought I might be able to sleep alone if I gave them around the stuffed animals. The result. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! As you can see, it was a huge failure. Apparently, human skin or not, but even if she''s asleep, she can tell. I mean, your mother''s name doesn''t fall into the subject of crying. Even the subjects my mother clings to sleep contentedly. "Meh! I can''t be from Phew, Meh! My Angel banned me, so I haven''t tried Operation Changeball since. Mother''s bed is quite large. Probably the most splendid piece of furniture of western detachment with lots of crude conditioning. Our parents and children sleep in that bed in the letters of the river. As Fee always asks for me, when my mother misses me, she pulls her best friend into the same bed and sleeps. The order in which you fall asleep is Mother, Fee, Me, Abel. I don''t know why, but it''s mostly fixed. Abel''s away from her mother may be wary of being hugged. By the way, I''m a sleeper on the side when I go to bed, but my sister won''t allow me to sleep on Abel''s side. "Yay, you have to look at the fu, meh! Phew, no, no, no, no, no! My Angel is also a sleeper on the side due to the specifications of hugging someone to sleep. She''s happy to snuggle up on me and sleep looking at my face, and she always smiles when she goes into bed. "Eh heh...... ehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe Ha, ha. Oh, no, no, no, no! "I like Fee''s face, too. I like Fee''s smile." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Ha, ha, ha! Phew, I''m happy! Mix it up!" "Ko Ra! Shouldn''t you be shouting at night? My mother, who brings us brothers and sisters in, saying that. "So? So? Al, what''s your mother''s face? "Huh? Ah...... You look like Fee..." "Also......! She''s cute there, isn''t she? What are you putting together? What shall I do if my son satisfies my desire for approval? But Mother''s urging continues. "Sa, sa, al! Say what? Praise your mother? "Yes, third most beautiful of all, Mother" "Mmm! My mother was changed to Fury Mode because I took a licking rotten attitude. But... The comparison is between Fee and Abel, right? You don''t have a choice. "Al who says terrible things, hey! Mother who begins to squeeze her hands. This is unpleasant. Just tickle, really no...... "Ha, help me, Phee......! I feel sorry for my sister. That''s what I am! If you laugh with your scumbag brother, laugh! But when you look at your sister, "Supi supi..." I slept satisfied, happy. (Aww, he''s a cute sleeping face......! "Bye, Al. Ready? Yes? I was sentenced to a hell of a tickle while enjoying my sister''s sleep. 44 Episode 43: A Morning Act "So, Al, can you wake Abel up? Morning. After loving Fee, who sleeps easily, my day begins where I wake Abel. There are some similarities between a mother and a loving sister, but there are many differences, of course. That''s in the morning, and my mother wakes up early, but my sister doesn''t come inside. Especially though this is child-specific and may get up early in the future. I am so eager to live a regular life that I wake up quickly after my mother. Some say this is simply about health, but if you do something in confidence with Fee, there may be circumstances where you can only take time late at night or early in the morning. Guess what''s going on around there, Mai Angel will hold me like it''s okay for me to leave. In the meantime, I''m going to wake up my mentor. My mother wants to wake Abel herself, but she is wary that my teacher will be woken by her best friend. "... because Lucica touches me unnecessarily..." That''s why. So I''ve been nominated, but I know how my mother feels about this, so I''m a little upset. Now, don''t you sneak into your ears? Every morning, I fight that temptation. However, it cannot be imitated to trample it in front of the trusted and used. Thus comes the arch-elf to the sanctuary attic. I think whenever I come. Nice, this space. It''s calm and has a really good vibe. In that lovely space Abel is not in bed, she lays down a futon and sleeps. Sleeping face is like a doll or a corpse, quiet and beautiful. Like a crane putt mother and daughter, she''s not in a slipped sleep between cute little ones with her mouth open. But sleep is deeper than those two. Speaking physically, this man is Mr. Nebuloshi. "Aberu. Aberu. Morning." Shake your shoulders gently and your enchanting ears will shake plumply. (Kuh...... I want to touch it......! The human ear doesn''t shake even if it shakes, but when the ear is long, the vibration is transmitted. If I couldn''t have been born in another world, I wouldn''t have known that in my whole life. "... Huh...? When I was rocking my yuckiness and Abel, I was finally given a wake-up call. My eyelid opens faintly and my master stares at me with tron eyes. "Morning, Abel." "...... hmm. Tataru." No. You''re falling asleep. Abel isn''t a foodie, but she doesn''t have eyes for sweet things, so I''m sure she had those dreams, too. Even though it was a fluttering move, my arm grew out at a sharp, amazing speed, pulling me into my own position. (Uh-huh. They''ve turned me into a pillow...) This is a rare occurrence. Even though Abel''s body is luxurious, she is strangely comfortable and soft when she is embraced. I guess this is what you call a girl. And it smells so good. I''ll see how it goes for a while, but I don''t even see how it opens my eyes. I have no choice. Let''s speak up. "Hey Aberu. Close your eyes..." If my sister witnessed this place, it would be a rage case. Of Phee, Phee is the only one I can stick with, and Phee is the only one who can hold me. By the way, my mother hugs me and Fee, but for some reason she''s through. Nevertheless, the arm that Abel holds me in is powerful. (Gu......! Where in this thin body is this power......! Very dull......! Well, what am I supposed to do with this situation? I''m not even going to enjoy the feel of Mighty Char on a boulder. Let''s try to escape. "It will show you the depth of the pillow relieving technique, cultivated with the peeling of Phee." Only when my sister grabs me is she more powerful... You can''t go against the torrent. I''ll gently stroke your arms and give you peace of mind. Then the power to catch him becomes relaxed... All right, all right. Here''s what I did. After that, it is important to stay close to each other and stay in the same position... And the moment the freedom of the body becomes completely advantageous, "Ugh! Escape successful. You know my brother''s skill in deceiving even my sister! "You can''t have Abel today. Sleep deeper than usual." Sometimes there are days like that, but today seems to be it. Let me ask your mother to take your place. I''m sure he''ll take it on with great joy. In the meantime, I need Phee to heal me. Turn your back on the sleeping Abel and plug it into the stairs. That, it was a moment. "Huh!?" It feels like you''re falling towards your back. Behavior as if pulled to the back side and sucked in. I was in a flash, back in Abel''s arms. "Ha!? Huh!? What the fuck is going on?!?" Get up and run out. "Noah! be returned to the futon. Run again. "Hi-woo! Still in Mighty Char''s arms. (hey hey, what is this!? Is it Abel''s magic!? Or something else...? I can''t escape. You can''t run from Abel. My mentor finally glances at me for going and going in front of the stairs and in the futon over and over again. "...... hmm.... a, l...? "Good morning, Abel." "... good morning" Because my face is in front of me, or Abel''s face is slightly red. I am now firmly embraced by Abel. It''s like when you get into bed with your sister. He still looks asleep, but my master seems to have noticed that he is about to hold his disciple. "... I dragged you in? "If you''re just going to sneak into the futon, you can''t wrap your arms around it yet." "... sorry" Mm-hmm. It''s good to be able to check the situation properly. I''m glad I''m not the kind of heroine who makes a scene and acts violently with just a guy in front of me. "By the way, Abel, can you use magic to attract me or something? "................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Though you were asleep, you seem to be in "That Kind of Art". That was as if magnetism had worked on me or even been manipulated by gravity. I''m in a hurry and haven''t observed the magic properly, but it was definitely an extremely magical phenomenon. But Abel doesn''t even seem to be going to talk. I guess I shouldn''t pursue it impossible because I don''t even think she would hide it pointlessly...... "Uh, Al, I''m flirting with Abel if you think it''s too late -! That''s when the mother''s voice sounds from behind. I''ve been called a flirt, but, well, now I''m staying hugged by Abel... An excuse would be futile. (But I don''t care enough for my mother to make fun of me, but if Phee witnesses me, I''m in trouble) If my sister had seen me, she would have shouted and stormed ahead of my mother. I guess that''s why I haven''t discovered it. Turning away from Mighty Teacher, Fee slept with her mother holding her. Apparently, you haven''t woken up yet. I was a little horrified. Not to mention being a man. As she stroked the silver hair of My Angel, who sleeps with a loose face, she raised her lovely voice and her sister''s eyes were turned away. "Ngu...... Ha...? "Morning, Phee." "Good morning..." The moment I had eyes with me, I looked satisfied with my sleeping eyes, my sister smiling at me. Reach over here and ask for me, so the mother who guessed it gives me her daughter. "Hehe... Ha, ha. Suki. Phew, suki..." The lines are as usual, but I don''t like the sound of my voice because I''m awake. My sister is rubbing her cheeks all over me. In the meantime, I don''t know about the other Nebula. "... Lucica saw me... Embarrassing......" With a tiny voice, I''m whining about that. I guess I should pretend I don''t realize this. In the end, I couldn''t ask what the incredible phenomenon that kept me drawn back was. Just that, one act in the morning. 45 Episode 44: The Night Before the Seventh Grade Exam I''m not even going to force you to aim for a full score... Sometimes I wonder "what to do" during the exam. No, I don''t mean deliberately to make a mistake or anything like that. However, there may be differences between what Abel taught me and what I read in the book. History is particularly common. They''ve been mistaken, distorted, and all sorts of things in a long time. Sometimes I look at a commercial history book or something. "... name, wrong" And sometimes our teacher squeals pompously. If it is about an old acquaintance, what a subtle sad thing to say, or a disgruntled master.... although it remains faceless on the surface. It also has to do with the current calendar of human society called "sacred history". Why ''sacred''? It is said that after the third "Great Collapse" it was the Church that saved and led the people. By God''s guidance, man was saved from ruin. So the power of the Church is great. It affects not only one country, but all of the continent. The number of believers is enormous. That''s what Abel is-- no, the elves don''t like it. After the Great Battle, I engaged in reconstruction because of all the people who lived at the time, not the guidance of the Church, etc., for that reason. The Church has been saving humans on every occasion of history, but there can also be a back table there. For example, there is a settlement on the border with the village of Sukhobo, but about four hundred years ago, a powerful warcraft attacked it. It is to be said that it was the Saint Knight Thomas of the Church who exorcised it. "The church knocked him down, etc., and it''s outrageous. That was repelled by a boy of the Beast clan named Lop, who risked his life. Lop was from the village of Skubo. He was discriminated against and kicked out of the village for saying he was an animal, but he risked his life to fight a warcraft for some of the people who did him good for him when he was a young child. Lop died smiling, saying it was good to be able to protect the village. Thomas the Holy Knight is nothing but a rogue who came to fetch the money the Church lent to the village chief. Along the way, he stabbed a monster who was a bug in the mouth." Late in the day, Yantine complained to me with outrage. The villagers were also villagers, and they had difficulty telling the beasts they discriminated against and exiled to save the village. And the village chief owes the church. Thus, the heroic Saint Knight Thomas was born. There are many differences, not least in this matter, between the "salvation" that the Church has disseminated and the "real life" that the Elves have seen and heard. So the Church and the Elves are not close. The church that ''speaks'' of the past and the elf that ''knows'' the past are never compatible. So, for example, if the current story goes to the written exam. Should the name of the hero who saved the village of Squavo be written Thomas or Lop? Of course, this is a pointless assumption. Because the written exam is not a test of history. This kind of question never arises. However, when there were similar problems, I didn''t even think it was necessary to have a full score. "You don''t have to tell the truth. It is the responsibility of our elves, who have actually lived in those times." Teene says so too. I know this is a half-serious statement, but I think the real thing is that you care about me. He wants me to be weirdly stubborn so I can''t look at the church. I''m not a historian, I''m not a truthful man. So if they say, "Please make it a priority to protect my family," you can''t even let me through. An alto crane put is a human being to that extent. Either way, I should take it easy in a way. It would be 100 points, but it would be 90, but if I could pass, that would be fine. Nor would Dr. Abel ever tell you to get a full score, or even think about it. But some people don''t. For example, the Fourth Princess of this country. She is all expected to pass the full score at the youngest until she gets her first position. No one says it, but as an alley rumor, it seems widespread that it is possible. It''s an annoying pressure, I feel a little sympathetic, but if it''s that young lady, I feel like I could really do it. I mean, I guess I should call myself an irresponsible bystander too. Whatever it is, if I can pass grade seven, I''m a clear sorcerer, too. I''ve finished my studies for tomorrow. I also did the prep for tomorrow. We also have new products to sell to the Chamber of Commerce after the exam. Or maybe it will be the main thing after the Ningro exam. I have money this time, so I''m buying something for my mother and Phee. Especially since my mother couldn''t get the book that my father was supposed to give me for "some reason," I plan on buying her a novel instead. Of course, it''s a romance novel. I like history a lot in my past life and in this life, so I tried to recommend the history books to your mother. "Mm-hmm. Mother, I''m not interested." of, ended in one word. Something like this, when your favorite genre is truncated in a word, you miss it asexually...... What am I going to do with My Angel? What would make you happy to buy painting paper and writing equipment again as a certainty? I drop my eyes on my lap. There''s one angel there. Sleeps easily with my chin on my thigh. "I''m studying today, so you can sleep with your mother first." That''s what you said to me. "Phew, I love it! Oh, my God! I love it! That''s how I returned it and refused to go into bed, as you can see. However, when my mother tries to take me to the futon, I look at her wonderfully. "Meh! Phew, I''m with you! - Taoben, today! Phew, I''m looking at it! - I love it! Daisy! He is a sister whose will is stiff but still has no power to beat drowsiness. It''s my knee to the best of my ability. The way you sleep is so adorable, it motivates me. Though it won''t be the way Fee thought it would be, it''ll cloud if it''s energized more than enough. "Sleeping properly is among exam preparation ~ " Hold My Sister, get in bed. You''re supposed to be asleep, but it''s the boulder that holds you tight to me. (Most importantly than exams, these are the days) I''m studying to protect myself and my precious family, not living to shed light on the truth. It may be a cowardly, small civic idea, but that would be something to carve into your heart. Curiosity kills cats. If it doesn''t ring, it won''t work. Stay away from the danger, son. Get wrapped up in the long stuff. Stop by and shade the great tree...... Is there such a thing as putting my body up for someone someday? No, I don''t want it, such a future. I''m with Fee, my mother and Abel. If my life goes on, I don''t want anything else. I truly apologized for such a life as being flirted with by the vortex of history or living for revenge. If I could love my pretty sister, laugh with my mother, and then touch Abel''s ear, I wouldn''t have to say anything. That''s fine. That''s all I need. "Good night, Fee" The night before the seventh exam, that''s how it was further improved... 46 Lesson 45: The Depression of a Certain Examiner My name is Tordie. I am a wizard of unscrupulous national service. In the fold of a fifteen-year-old adult, I could hire you to this country. From my friends who are freelance mages, "You have no guts choosing to serve the palace in a chaotic situation." Or sarcasm, for once, I''m an official. For what I''m getting a steady income, I think it''s a more waveless life than a freelance magician. Usually I do chores - like, I do the lower end. It''s the organization of materials, it''s the use and run, it''s the appraisal of demonic props, and so on. My job this time is to be a magic licensed examiner. They have a child who is only five years old and takes the seventh grade exam, and I have been ordered to take charge of that child. When I heard you were in charge of the young man, at first I turned my eyes to see if he had been ordered to deal with the Fourth Princess of ''that'', but apparently not. What a surprise. Besides the Fourth Princess, you should say you''re young - no, you''re young. I was surprised when I said that I had a child who was young and had passed all the exams with a full score. Besides, his identity is civilian. Even more surprising. Is it possible, that kind of thing? No, that''s how I was named to the practice exam because it was possible. Why, when I was a young man, I was ordered to be in charge of national exams in practice, because I am regarded as a good ''handler''. The other child is only a young child, so it depends on the bowl turning to me by saying you should avoid rough reps. I''m not going to rely on the exam, but I have to take care of it. That''s what they call a kid. There have been some excellent young exams in the past, but I''ve heard that some ''overdone'' exams have become a bit of a problem because they say they don''t like their attitude. It must be natural to be cautious. So I have to deal with it in a way that doesn''t cause problems. "Are you the examiner for your first job? There''s nothing wrong with Senior Tordi." There are those who speak to me like that. I''m a one-year-old girl by the name of Reuce. At first glance, it''s a ''static'' look, like a literary girl, but behind that eye look with glasses on, I feel something cold. I''m a little bad at this girl. It''s not like me, not because I''m a real elite, or because there are so many rumors that I don''t know. It''s a fundamental part, it doesn''t mesh with me. Because I feel that way. "Senior Tordi is excellent, isn''t he? Whatever you leave to achieve, I''m sure they appreciate it." She laughs that way, but does it feel like she''s being mocked because my heart is dirty? Reuce credited me with excellence, but that''s not true. Sure, I''m sometimes called brilliant, but that''s obviously overrated. For example, if you score 80 points, you can pass 10 exams, and you can score around 90 points on all of them - my excellence is only to that extent. If there are people who can study well every time, they can achieve the same results or are within easy reach, that is, excellence that does not leave the mediocre realm. Because it is impossible for me to have a craftsmanship like Princess Fourth, for example, that passes every time at full score. And this daughter who voiced to me that she was brilliant - Reuce, not on my side, was close to the Fourth Princess''s side. There are in large part two State-owned sorcery institutions in this country. "Tabernacle House" and "Backyard". From academic research to miscellaneous matters related to magic instruction, the Tabernacle is an organization that deals with a variety of things, and when it comes to national sorcery organizations, it usually refers to the Tabernacle. There are a number of departments and bureaux inside, with the majority of State-serviced magicians in the superior house. A court magician or something, he belongs here. The opposite backyard is the study of the curse ban and the investigation of the curse. This is where dangerous goods are handled, such as a vintage experiment on the crest, which you can''t really put on the table. By its very nature, it is said that the only person who can belong to it is a genius who has fallen out of his way or a protruding alien. "That''s a bunch of abnormal people," says the mouthless person, "but I''m only sure it''s not a place for ordinary people to get in. And Reuce is a magician from the back yard. What I am, of course, is the superior house. It was normal for a person who had achieved results in the Senate to be recommended to and moved to the back house, but when she had grown up, she suddenly entered the back house. In other words, she is also a person who has been called a prodigy or genius. She''s so good at that. I don''t care what you lift, I don''t feel like freaking out. Besides, except for the back yard, she''s a little puzzled. There are currently a number of groups in our country that do not submit to the control of the King. aristocrats, mainly senators. Influence throughout the continent, the Church. A representative civic association of the common people. Various guilds with their own connections, force and financial power. interracial people living within the kingdom. And a party to the effect of witchcraft supremacy. This does not go beyond rumours, but there have been stories of Reuce being kind to any of those forces, and on the other hand, of being hostile to any of them. She herself calls herself the Wang Party, but I have no art of judging it. Why is such a luce beside me? It was explained that a white feather arrow stood as my supporting role when I was to do my first examiner. It''s me without a career, so I do want an adjunct... "There might be some future heroes in the exam venue. If so, that would be useful, seniors." She says so and laughs calmly. Is that true? No, whatever the seniors'' thoughts are, it doesn''t change the fact that I have to concentrate on the exam in front of me. Fortunately or not, the seventh level practical exam takes place in a way that is closer to sports and games than combat. So it''s salvation, assuming you make a mistake, that doesn''t make things irrevocable. It''s easy to do. Reuce says. "Actually, seniors. I''m a little concerned about my senior exam partner''s child." That would be natural. I''m only five years old and I''m a magician candidate, so no wonder I pay attention. When I answer that, Rhus shakes his head with a smile on his face. "No, seniors, that''s not all. I was not interested because I heard of the" track record "of passing all the exams, but because I saw the answer sheet the kid wrote." What does that mean? I tilt my neck. Sure, some exam contents appreciate originality, but that should be at a higher grade. Written exams up to at least grade eight are all about the subtractive method, and there shouldn''t be much room to pinch your own perspective. "Senior, it''s not that hard to talk about. We''re talking about more, more, more, more, more." In front of my troubled eyes, Reuce gave me a pen spin when I twirled cleverly. It''s this kid''s handwriting. "Handwriting?" "Yes, because the letters this kid wrote - I don''t think they''re very child''s." If you ask me, it was indeed a beautiful and neat handwriting as an adult. But I don''t care how many kids have beautiful letters. Conversely, even an adult with a child''s or less vicious bruises can do as much. When I told him that, Reuce had no particular objection and nodded with laughter. "Yeah. So now I''m still just curious. No, you''re expecting it. If it''s any secret, it''s funny enough." She smiled again. Unlike earlier, that smile was oddly compelling. There''s only one thing I can tell. It was just that this five-year-old was the subject of interest to Reuce. 47 Episode 46: Mr. Tordis First Exam Mmmm...... You''re a little nervous. I''ve had it many times on the side to be tested, but it''s the first time I do. Of course I read the manual, and I did the rehearsal. "Oh, my God, Tordie, be so nervous. You''ll be fine, don''t do it." Aunt Febe, a veteran magician, slaps me on the shoulder. He''s the first person I''ve ever met in this venue, but he''s very casual about what to say. He doesn''t look like a magician at all, he''s like a liver ball mother in a liquor store or a lodging house. The venue for the seventh level exam is a large hall. There are a number of rings there, where you will fight your exams. In the case of Grade VII, the acceptance condition shall be to have the magic hit once by the examiner within the prescribed time. The disqualification condition is that in addition to the expiration of time, if you have run out of magic and if you have left the site, and if you have eaten an attack from the examiner a certain number of times. The venue is carved in multiple ways by the magic power reduction technique for safety, and the examiner wears special protective armor, but still every year, an injured person emerges. I hear people say it''s dangerous to deal with stone bullets if you can only use dirt magic. Conversely, the magic used by the examiner is often water bullets in order to avoid injuring the examinee as much as possible. In addition, you will come to the exam with a de-escalation ring in place to prevent you from attacking with all your strength or at a speed that the examinee cannot handle. I try to stand in the unmanned ring and look around. It''s a strange thing, and when you''re in a different position, the scenery looks different. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..." "Aunt Febe? For some reason, a veteran official came up to the ring. "It''s up to them, and we''re in a lot of trouble, too, and we need to be careful. So I''m just gonna take a look at Tordie''s movements." With that said, Aunt Febe started chanting. In an instant, Mitsu''s little water bullet comes to life. "Um? Is it a mock fight -? At some point, Reuce, who had come to Ringside, sparkled his eyes and looked at us. "No, I''m not going to fight..." Even though it didn''t, Mitsu water bullets were fired at the same time without question. Especially since it''s not an attack with a time difference, it''s easy to flaunt. Nor do we need to deploy the Devil''s Wall. Twist your body to avoid it. "Oh, that''s a handsome move." Second shot. I can see you''re going to push it to the edge, so I dare you to get on with it. You''re getting ready for your next bullet fast. Is this why you don''t make the time difference? The moment she releases with the intention of hitting the third shot, I return the water bullet. "Whoa, I was imagining an honor-looking way to fight, but you''re gonna shoot me at a nasty time. Actually, are you a crook type? Your aunt was reading the counter. Expand the demon wall to prevent it. - But. There was a wet sound in the water, called basha. Apparently you succeeded. "Well, from the top of my head. Were you shooting up there when you hit the second shot? "Yeah, well. I thought my leg would stop to shoot me in the third shot." The magnitude of technology and magic is not the only thing that matters in sorcery warfare. I also think it''s important to say how you can poke the other person''s surprise. No, it''s not limited to witchcraft. "No, no. I heard you were a brilliant young magician, but it''s true..." The aunt laughs as she dries herself with the magic of the wind. This person, who can fire three shots simultaneously and rapidly, rather than a single attack, is usually an amazing operator. "How''s your glasses lady? Do you have anything on your arm? "No eh. Unlike my predecessors, I''m a one-speed clerk." White...... Reuce is smiling and shaking her head. This girl basically doesn''t try to relate to anyone other than the person she was interested in. "Well, that''s all, I know what Tordie''s power is. I''m just saying, if you''re not good enough, you''re not gonna get a pass, are you? Aunt Febe laughed, saying so. It must be a light mouth to relax me. The care was a pleasure. Exam day. Until the boy''s turn came, I dealt with nine students, but I think I could add and subtract them without any problems. All the students worked hard. I just didn''t think it was a good idea not to have ideas for the fight. I don''t know if you''re just simply going to shoot a magic bullet at yourself and, in some cases, other people''s lives. "Senior, what''s next? The rews watching the game on the ringside also seemed boring somewhere. There''s nothing to see, the expression says. And ''he'' came. DDDD He was a very beautiful, thin boy with a line, so for a moment, I could see. If you''re a woman who likes little boys, you look like you''re easily captivated. However, the odd thing is, is there any sign of a tired worker? I feel strange and sad, not meshing with appearance or age. What does that mean? He seemed slightly nervous. I''m five years old, so I can''t help it. It''s just a shame, but I can''t get you out of the exam. If you lack the strength, you will just wish to return. You will have already been briefed, but again I will briefly explain the rules and ask you to come up to the ring. Now, what is the power of the rumored boy? "Okay, let''s get started" "Yes, please" He had no idea and straightened his right hand. You won''t have any real combat experience when it comes to excellence in knowledge and magic, and maybe this is something you can''t help but do. (You shouldn''t be standing on a bar. Failed) I gently tried to get him to ring out with wind magic, its arrow tip. "... ugh! No chant!?" A water bullet was fired abruptly. Normally, chanting, witchcraft should be shaped before the operator, then flying in. He ignored any of those processes and practiced witchcraft in a no-time manner. Surprised, but still a single attack. The moment I twisted my body and tried to get you to leave... Basha, I heard a noise. On the flank, a wet sensation. "- What?" I didn''t think, I opened my mouth like a jerk. I''m hit. On my body, a boy''s unleashed water bullet was definitely hitting me. (Huh? No, ''cause it can''t be......! His water bullet was a single shot, and from orbit, he should have stood up! It didn''t make sense. If, as I did to Aunt Febe, it was an accidental attack, even if you ate it, you would give up, and you could understand. But his attacks hit my flank unreasonably, as if the track had changed along the way. (Are you saying the water bullet has bent?!? No, that''s impossible......! I''m confused and wolfish. What happened? What happened? Unsolvable questions circle your head with glue. "Until then. Alto crane put. Practical exams, passed." Reuce was faintly informing the boy of the results. I remained stunned and saw ''Him''. He was looking at me too, but before the start of the practice, there is one obvious difference. There was no emotion in my eyes that I should have been nervous about. This is the eye that sees things you''re not interested in. The boy who was supposed to be on guard of my powers seemed to have already put a cut on the existence of what he called me. Like seeing a dozen intertwined crowds, without any interest whatsoever... He gives thanks only for his form and just walks away. I sat up perfectly. I couldn''t understand what she was doing to hit me. Reuce was laughing. But that laugh wasn''t directed at me. She also doesn''t have any shards of interest in me to turn around. Her gaze seemed to be just directed at the back of the boy who was going tiny. 48 Lesson 47: Encounter Your Sister and Young Girl October of 1204, a sacred history. Grade VII exam day. If I can pass here, I''m a magician too. I did what I had to do, so all I have to do is pray to heaven later. "Good luck, Shin! Fee is there for me as she hugs me. Just for the sake of this one word, I have to pass. If you look around you, there is no relaxed air, like during the tenth grade exam. Ning Lo, everyone is giddy. The seventh level is a watershed between the sorcerer and the sorcerer. The jobs you can get, the props you can handle, the restrictions on witchcraft, and the salaries you get for witchcraft-related jobs are out of step from here. The difference between the ten and the bottom of the curtain, or the seventh tier of the line draws extremely large, can cloud. It doesn''t seem unusual for anyone who falls here to cry. And there''s no air to laugh at it. It''s the person who falls for lack of study, and it''s lack of drilling that falls for practice exams, and lack of experience will give up, but those who are lacking in basic magic skills and tears will find it a little pathetic. The outing members are with us all the time. Me, Fee, Mom and Abel. Just like last time, this outing is mainly after exams, but you should be careful not to show any signs of floating around. It''s bad for the people around you. And when it comes to exam days, it''s ''she''. This time too, will you see the young lady of that month? I walked out with a flirt. "Where are you going? Phew, I''m coming! And then he ran, and he held my hand, my sister. Speaking of which, isn''t it the first time Mai Angel has encountered a young girl? (I wonder if you''re okay...... Wouldn''t you be angry......) Because you have a strong appetite for exclusivity, My Sister. It would be nice if you didn''t eat it. Fee in my sight knows no intention and smiles nicely. "He looked at me, Phew! Phew, I''m happy! Huh? Mixed! - I love it! Daisy! That''s how they come before you. "Hello." Same face, fluent Japanese. Looks like we got to see each other safe this time. "Hello." Rest assured, I''ll return it in Japanese too. Then, your sister was enraged. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! I can''t, I can''t! I knew it wouldn''t work. Speaking of which, even when I first learned Spirit Language from Abel, Fee was puffy and angry. After that, when I dared to have a conversation with Master Elf in Spiritual Language to learn, I began to embrace my anger every time. Whether that emotion has driven me, now with one word, this daughter is also beginning to learn the Spirit language. "You''re adorable! Is that your sister? Meanwhile, a toddler girl looking at Fee with her eyes shining. Well, if you don''t know my sister''s "Jessica," she''s just a cute mysterious creature. "Who is this guy? "Is this the girl? Er..." I''m not even going to talk about my identity. What do you say we do? "... this girl is a passing, village girl" "Muramusumi......! "Is that your village daughter......! There is no reason for her to be a village daughter at the point where she is on the other side of the line, but her sister may have decided it was a unique noun. And a toddler girl with sparkling eyes why. You''re not happy about this, are you? Such ingredients, they''re nowhere. Got the name (?) so that Fee stands in front of her again. "Muramusumi! Fu''s! No, no, no! "Well! How adorable! You love your brother! It also doesn''t seem to have made sense of your sister''s desperate intimidation. Fee doesn''t give up, he sticks to me. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I want to go! Nobody''s going anywhere! Fu''s! Huh? Huh? "Oh, oh, she''s adorable! Do you mind if I bring it back, this girl? "It''s not nice. My sister is not going to give it to anyone." When I held Fi back tightly, my sister was proud to win, even though she thought she had succeeded in defense. "Heh heh heh heh, Hikarenri! Kairo, what the hell! ... You know those words a lot. Though I suppose it comes from around your mother''s romance novel. "Ha, ha. About Phew, why? My Angel didn''t even look at my village daughter anymore and she was sweet on me. For a moment, is it to show off? Thought so, but it seems genuine. ''Cause Fee''s only looking into my eyes. As they hugged each other, they filled their heads about me. The fact that the young lady hasn''t shown any particular behavior in trying to take me away is probably also why Fee''s interest has waned. "Heh heh heh. It''s wonderful to say that you''re close to your siblings. I envy you." She laughs calmly and says so, but it''s an out-of-the-box heavy line, village girl. "Ma''am, you mustn''t disturb your two friends" And this luckily, the escort who tries to rip the little girl off of me. My village daughter looked at me and Fee several times alternately, but eventually she nodded. "I couldn''t talk to you at all, but you certainly can''t get in the way. I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m sorry to bother you." Be graceful in your graceful behavior. You are. I guess I can''t do this, like this. Because signs of being a commoner have taken over in previous life and are firmly rooted. And rarely, the escort spoke to me. "We all say that the seventh level practical exam is highly challenging. Good luck at best." I don''t think it''s an encouragement, and you don''t like it? Don''t waste it in here, just be careful, okay? On the other hand, my village daughter gave me a good impression when she smiled and waved. Now I want to talk to you properly. I''m also concerned that the misunderstanding during the eighth grade exam has been solved. But right. Is it difficult to take a seventh level practical exam? You''re making me a little nervous. I want you to stop pressuring the little citizens. Words are magic. "I did. Phew, just now, I want you to remember! And there''s another young girl imprisoned by words. Looks like your sister expressed an interest in Japanese. I guess the exact motive is because I don''t like the way my girlfriend and I exchanged words. If you stick it up, you''re going to be stubborn, and I''ll accept it. "I get it. Little by little, I''ll tell you." "Really -!?" However, it would be better not to spread a language that is not in the public domain, so we have to keep it quiet. "It''s true. But this is just me and Fee, right? "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Himitsu only fu! Himitsu!" That''s what happened at the secret base, but this girl seems to particularly like the privilege of just me and you. I can feel free to use that psychology, but I can''t help it all. "Yay, suck! And my sister hugging me with emotion. I take hold of that little body and spin it around. "Ahhh! Ha ha ha ha!" "Phee! Hahahahahaha! My surrounding gaze hurts, but that doesn''t stop my love for Fee! "Hehe...! Hehe hehe! Ha, ha, ha! Shh, shh, shh! Heh, heh, heh! After that, we kept going around on the spot until our heads twitched. 49 Lesson 48 Level 7 Exam "Yay, yay, yay, yay, yay, yay! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Even today, your sister''s screams echo. I was just like, "Shin, good luck! Fee, who said to me, still cried when she left me. "Fee, I want you to forgive me for not being there for a while...! "Higgu, I''m in. Oh, oh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! I''ll hug my crying meishister and stroke her sara silver hair. "When you''re done with your exams, let''s shop together. And then we eat at the restaurant. I''ll buy them all. So just be patient for a little while." "Gu, fu... Phew, I just want to...! I don''t need anything if you just stay by my side...! "Phee, I have to take the exam so I can keep you next to Phee." No...... Just a little away from my sister. I think this is a big story while I''m at it. But My Angel is cute. I don''t have a choice. "Look, Phee. Shall I drop you off properly, Al? Your brother''s going to do his best for you, Fee." "Ugh, yeah...... ugh! Phew, for the sake of, hang in there... ugh! Whoa. Your sister''s growing up every day, too. Because this girl before would still have cried out. "Ha, ha..." My Sister pulls my sleeve when it''s creepy. "Hmm? Something? Tilting her body, Fee whispered in her ears. "Phew, hang in there, I''ll hang in there, later, Kishi, do it...! Is that it? You can stand for the reward. Do you want me to say it''s annoying or do you want me to say it? "Oh, I get it. I''ll kiss you later." Chu, and. Accidental advance payment. "Kyahuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Fee cramped and stopped moving. I''m holding my mother tight so she doesn''t fall. I waved at my mentor like the young lady did earlier. Abel remains faceless and nods back at me. Is it my fault that the corner of my mouth seemed to rise only slightly? Even at the seventh level, the general content of the exam remains unchanged. -Magic measurements. Practical exams. Written exam. This is the only one. However, I guess the difficulty is still increasing. Magic measurements, just a little bit short, and some people are crying down. In a written exam that will be an on-parade of jargon, will there also be people out there who plan to cannibalize? Rather than that, it is a division between a sorcerer and a sorcerer, so there is also a reputation that the seventh grade is one of the most often wronged classes. I won''t, will I? Rather than say I''m confident, it would be pathetic if My Sister were to post a rettel saying "sister of a canning bastard". My behavior affects Fee, so it''s only natural that I''m going to be a good brother. Magic measurements are as usual, they just touch the meter, so there''s no touching or snagging. Anyone with a critical amount of magic in their possession still seems thrilled, but fortunately, it''s still unrelated to me. Well, I''ve been training magic since I was zero. What I didn''t know was worth putting my life on. There is nothing in particular to be said about the written examination. Because it is the content of the subtraction method, it seems only important to know if you are studying well. Since there were no questions like the conflict structure between the Church and the elves, should I be reassured there? So, it''s a practical exam. I was a little nervous when it was said that it would be a method of actual combat from the seventh level, and was sometimes threatened by my village daughter''s escort. Whatever, my sorcery battle is history of defeat. Every day, I keep losing to Abel in super/minus mode, so I don''t feel confident. My master is a bummer, so I can''t go out of my way to lose. You give me maximum handedness over here, and I just have to do something about it. In chess, the king and infantry are the only ones over there. This one said he kept losing with the pawn he had dropped over there. This keeps me losing, so my heart hurts and I can''t help it. A test is a sieve. It is implemented to find the good, while it is done to drop the inferior. It was natural for me to be anxious about the losing man in a row. Move to the wide hall. There were many martial arts stages there, and I walked over to the location of the number assigned to me. (Hmm? Girl? There are two girls at my test site. They''re both about mid teenagers. They''re wearing clerical clothes. Even though adults are fifteen worlds, it can be a different sight and cloud given that all the examiners around them are old men and Obahans. What is it? Has it been driven out by lack of manpower? Maybe the glasses guy at Ringside is an apprentice trainee or something? (Well, a newbie would have more of a gap to get into than dealing with a veteran...) I don''t want any elusive tests or tough opponents. If you can pass easily, that''s who you think is best. And I''m glad we''re both amazing beauties. Because he''s a man. I don''t have a choice. Besides, one looks like a literary girl, right? It''s good, the girl who feels like she''s in the library. Plain child system, you like it, don''t you, me? (Mm-hmm, but...) Kind of like that girl, a little like a sword swallow in the eye...... I don''t know, what a plain feeling? Plain child wants you to be cowardly about other people''s gaze, but keep a close eye on this one. No, I know you''re an exam officer, and it''s natural that it''s your job to see it. Yeah. You''re thinking too much, me. So, I guess my practice exam opponent is a beautiful girl who feels like she''s having a hard time on stage. You must be about the age of a high school student, but you''re already working properly. That''s great. Ten years from now, am I working properly? As Fee''s brother, no joblessness. You explained the basic rules to me while I was thinking about that kind of asshole. There''s a lot going on, but if you finally win a magic trick, that''s good, apparently. I guess the opponent dodges and defends more than purposefully says "hit". If so, is it the Iron Rule that pokes surprises? The Devil''s Wall is basically something that unfolds up front. Not many surgeons cover their entire bodies in a dome. Covering the whole thing consumes a lot of magic, and it is said that this is why defense drops dramatically rather than concentrating on just one side. I don''t know how much the exam officer''s arm is in front of me, but I don''t think he''s going to use a demon wall that covers his entire body in the seventh grade, which is the first class of magicians. Even if I used it, it would be a frontal expansion. After that, do you simply take evasive action? So the first hand decided to try and attack from the side. Probably will be dodged, but that''s when. "Okay, let''s get started" "Yes, please" I dare to put my right hand on the bar. Take advantage of the advantages of being a child. I''d appreciate it if you thought I was a kid unfamiliar with combat and caught me off guard. Despicable? Shall I say clever? But my famous operation ends in underdevelopment. Because the examiner''s face is cloudy. Maybe they thought it was just a dumb kid to stand on a bar even though it was a real battle format. For once, I use the magic of physical enhancement, so I can move smoothly even with the bar flavor, but maybe that hasn''t been conveyed. We have no choice. Let''s attack. I''ll fire a water bomb. In order to avoid injuries to the target, there is an indiscriminate argument that less powerful sorcery or less lethal procedures should be used. So I use water magic too. Because I''m not even going to let the examiner girl get hurt. The target point for hydromagic is slightly more to the right than the center of the subject. Make sure they do well. In addition, it is also for controlling the direction of movement. And then stack a wind shell in the water bullet and fire. The wind sorcery of the rear chase can include greater sorcery. Not at equal speeds, but to catch up with the later wind shells. The aim is simple. Same as jade poking. Or should I call it a bounce? The moment the examiner dodges, he plays a water bullet in that direction and bends it. This is one of the techniques Abel uses. I''ve only been able to bend twice or so, but my teacher''s fine with letting the magic he shot from the front hit him behind the other guy''s back. On the contrary, sometimes the attack magic that I thought I had done a long time ago arrives with a time difference. There is no futile shooting at that man''s sorcery. Maybe the type who''s good at billiards and stuffing chess. Neither of them, though not in this world.... If I bring it to the Chamber of Commerce, can I sell it? Now, how does this examiner treat the magic technique that I''ve always been messed up with? (Let me be very helpful! Anyway, I don''t know any other skill than Abel''s. "- What?" But the examiner, he speaks up like that. (What?) This one shrugged so with his heart. To conclude, my barbed water bullet (with a trap) hit Clam and Beauty. I was sneaking up on my next bullet, so I''m a little clapped out. (No. But this indicates that Abel''s combat skills are not common.) The beauty has a frightened face. I mean, for her, an unknown attack. My predictions will prove the right thing. "Until then. Alto crane put. Practical exams, passed." Oh, my God. That''s what Plain Son tells you. Were you a referee, not a tourist? The beauty stays stunned, but maybe she doesn''t know what hit her. I look like a newbie at my age, and I don''t think I have a choice. "Thank you" I bowed my head and left the place early. I''m glad the exam was easy, but I''m afraid I didn''t get anything. Sort of. Let''s change our minds. Come on, it''s for today''s outing. Pretty Fee''s waiting for me. That''s what I thought, I felt a glimpse from behind me floating and walking. Looking back, the eyeglass kid at the ringside was smiling at me. I shivered a little. 50 Episode 49: That one. "Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! "Pheeeeeeeeeeeee! We brothers and sisters hug each other disappointingly as soon as we get out of the exam venue. There was a bigger surprise here than some kind of practical exam. "Welcome back...! Oh, my God. My sister wasn''t crying. No, my eyes are red, so I''m pretty sure I was crying until just now, but now he''s welcoming me in with a smile. "Heh heh. Al. Praise Phee, huh? It would be better to welcome you with a smile, but Al would be delighted, so if I said so, I could do it right." "Whoa! That''s great, Fee! "Eh heh heh...! Phew, good luck! Oh, my God! I don''t need to be told! I stroke your sister. And a kiss I promised you. I think I paid in advance, but I wouldn''t mind. "Fee, you''re a really good kid! Good lady! Chiu. "Hauuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! He didn''t expect a kiss, and his sister starts to get bored. "Yan, yay! And My Angel twists and twists with both hands on her cheeks. "Yay, yay, yay! Are you in a good mood, pretending to be a bum? "I did, but the fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh- Whoa. Did you react to that word? "Heh heh. Let''s have a nice day, I always say." Looks like it was my mother''s wisdom. Well, Phee will definitely be a good woman in the future. My Sister keeps dancing in a good mood. Should I hug you or keep watching your loving dance like this? It''s a troubling situation. And at some point, right next to me, the master standing perfectly close to me. Do you care about the appearance of the exam? "There are no problems with both measurements and writing. I tried playing it, but I hit the clam." "...... hmm. Good luck." A little palm strokes my head. Honestly glad. Perhaps the best consolation. "Meeeeeeee! You did it, Phew! I''ll give you a compliment! My sister, who was supposed to be dancing joy, seemed to realize what we were doing for a purpose. My sister breaks in between me and Abel. I''m so angry with you, I''ll even try to get MySister to stroke you. "Bye, Phee. Can you do me a favor? "Eh heh heh...! Not at all, very well! Why?! Mm-hmm. The sister who strokes me looks happy. This girl loves to be sweet, but I''ve been thinking lately that she likes being sweet too. If me and Fee were in the opposite position - that is, if we were sisters and brothers, we would surely have been drowned enough to choke on this daughter. (Ahhh... I don''t care if I pass the seventh grade or not. I''m just happy with Fee and Abel stroking my head.) I put it up on the shelf that you could stroke me because I came to the exam, and I squealed like that with my heart. And here we are. Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It''s been an unchanged festival, above all. Anyway, it''s the only store that''s familiar with me, it''s the store that I know of Abel, and it''s the store that I''m entrusting the merchandise to. I can''t help wishing for prosperity from both sides: in-laws and profits. Not to mention now, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is very large. The three-story building is a bit of a department store. The making is very robust but not wild and beautiful. This seems to be because it was one of the leading dwarves in this genre that was responsible for everything from design to architecture. He''s a very bigoted person, and he''s not supposed to take the job inside, but you think he took it at Abel''s mouth? There was also talk that the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce here was increasingly inclined to my mentor. I was personally attracted to the explanation that it was a building with better earthquake resistance than the beauty of its appearance. Because I''m a former Japanese. I intend to be familiar with the fear of earthquakes. Passed to the usual reception room. It''s also the usual elves that greet me. You''re supposed to be busy, but the top of the Chamber of Commerce and the number two can come so much because you know in advance that we''re coming on license exam day. "Master Abel, welcome aboard! Come on, come on, come here! And a tense chairman of commerce. It''s a benefactor and admirer''s visit for her, so naturally she''s overjoyed, but apparently that''s not all. "There was another example of a civil servant coming. So I was in a bad mood just now." Oh, I mean, he said he smiled with openness. That''s what Mr. Henriette told me while he served tea. "So, what kind of product did you come to sell today? The chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has one cough to fix. I think it''s later, but there seems to be some pride in not looking ugly. I handed the prototype to both of you without worrying. "Is this...? You''ll see for the first time, two people are tilting their necks at something shaped that I''m not sure about. What I brought you this time was a necessity. If it''s a Japanese household, it''s everywhere, cutting the keratin that''s been stretched, that''s it. "It''s a nail clipper" "Nail clipper, is it" Claw cutting in this world is scary. Cut with something like thread cutting scissors. I thought for Myangel that it wasn''t a very easy substitute to use. If anything happens to your cute little pheasant, it''s tough! By the way, it also comes with proper yasuri. This production is also a gadget, as a matter of course, because it is something that I cannot yet make. When I asked for this, the masons under the heavens, "... what the hell do you think I am? And I got stunned, but in the end, he made it. Kind. "Hum, this is easy to use...... And it''s safe." Dear President of the Chamber of Commerce, who is trying to use it himself while making the distinctive sound of pattin pattin and nail cleavage. "I''m glad Yasuri came with it" And, Mr. Henriette. Speaking of which, the peeler I sold last time seems to be twitching and selling. Instead of many jumping to the top, it feels like a little charm is being conveyed. I''d love to see you grow up to be a must-have in the cooking area. What will happen to this nail clipper? When asked about his fearful complexion, Mr. Henriette has slightly frowned. I''m anxious to know if there was any downfall. "... Um, I thought in a previous product sample, isn''t the prototype looking too great? The vice chairman seemed suspicious over there. These people don''t know about my master. Sometimes I don''t say it because it wasn''t even like talking, but somehow Gad feels like the type who doesn''t like his name spreading. "Ahhh... I know a real blacksmith, and he''s making it for me." So I''ll explain that without difficulty. "Nevertheless, I don''t think it''s a job that can be done by blacksmiths around there..." "You''ve done an excellent part of it. Especially the blade. That was the same with the peeler, but I feel strongly restrained. Producers are not blacksmiths who make everyday goods, but weaponsmiths - isn''t that, too, blacksmiths? Mr. Henriette says Zubari. You have good eyes...... The boulder is the number two of the big merchants. "And I say, this style... Though it looks like a masterpiece of Gado." "No way. That group isn''t supposed to make these things, is it? The High Elves talk about that. Huh? What? So Gado is famous? 51 Episode 50: The Goal of a Manipulation Dwarves are bigots. Craftsmanship is good for looking at it from a distance, but it''s not suitable for business partners at all. Whatever it takes, it doesn''t work at a loss. If I''m in a bad mood, you won''t make me anything anymore. Don''t use it because those who are neither caught by Korean Afriko nor afraid of punishment will only disturb order, there should have been something like that. Such men exist in human society as well, but from the perspective of the whole, they are still a minority, and Dwarves who give up their species and say they are solid are still difficult to deal with. But they have a pronounced sense of craftsmanship. This is why we are bigoted but uninterrupted in our work and interact deeply with the human race. But it doesn''t make a difference that it''s hard to handle. Especially Dwarves called celebrities, most of whom are said to have personality difficulties. A particularly heterogeneous presence among them is Gad the Celebrity and his disciples. Whatever, they don''t want to sell their names. If he is a blacksmith, he shall be praised for leaving his name with his own made masterpieces. However, such a party is bound to create specialties, but does not like to give them names. So look at the style, "Maybe this will be Gad''s work under the gates" And they say there''s nothing but a rough judgment. "When it comes to the sword of Gado the masterpiece, it''s a delicacy that even this Wang Capital has an unknown ceiling value. I don''t hear you say you''re dead, but the weapon that Dwarf created is already half legendary." "Instead of talking about blacksmiths over the last four to fifty years, it''s even a living legend with unclear news. When you asked for anything other than gear, they said that you were in a bad mood and you wouldn''t keep your mouth shut. It''s hard to imagine a gatekeeper who inherits that temperament making these kinds of daily necessities." "And then the blacksmith who made this must have admired Gado and imitated the style." Two high elves concluding that way. I''m sorry, that guy, he makes soli and dumbbells and stuff. The other day he made a scoop for my sister for horticulture. The cute elf who introduced me to the Dwarf is drinking tea with a strange face. I hate it when this Mitsujin stands out... Later on, Gad told me this. "I haven''t died yet. I have a goal, and I want to live up to it. I''m old, too. Before I screw you, I want to accomplish it. I want an environment where I can concentrate." "Gad''s goal, what? "I don''t know, I''m a blacksmith, right? What is there but a sword to strike?" A sloppy finger pointed to the beloved magic teacher. It was a slender long sword lowered to its waist. "Abel''s sword......? "Oh. My great-grandfather. It''s Geo''s work." Geo and Dwarf are blacksmiths from the period of their magic history, and it may be said that their existence consists exclusively of legends. The sword was said to say no to all things without magic, just metal, and his sword was evaluated as a fabrication because it cut too much. I was told that even the light and sound would be cut off. Something''s wrong with not thinking it''s frigid. Few believe in reality because there is no weapon in existence and only a great deal of cleavage can be conveyed. "To the best of my knowledge, the only sword left is Abel''s." The only sword that exists. The owner said, stroking his sheath. "... This is the sword that Gio struck me with his life. My treasure." I guess it''s especially valuable in her because it clearly makes Abel a treasure. However, with this person''s personality, I think he may have found more value in the anecdotes and motives given to him than in performance. Next time, let me ask you something. "There''s definitely someone who appreciates my work though. In front of me, I have a prize that surpasses all the swords I''ve ever struck. I don''t think I can do that." While still in charge of the hammer, the old Dwarf groaned so blatantly. "But, Gad. You have such a big goal, can you put it on me? I tried to put that question to my mouth. If you''re going to spend the time you have left for a single sword, shouldn''t you punch in without siding? That''s what I thought. Then Santa Claus of Mukimki caught his mouth with his big hand on my head. "Concentrating is not about ''draining anything''. Ningro, we need some play. If you just finish tough, it''s just like you can''t make a famous sword. You have to be a little soft. And..." The blacksmith''s mentor stares at the witchcraft''s mentor. "He''s well rewarded. Materials to make the best wave of my life." Gad''s eyes were so deep that he felt that what Abel said to him as a ''reward'' must have been something so precious. (Maybe you can''t tell me what that is if you ask) After all, I thought again that I would remain in care of Abel in every way. Though the arch elf, abruptly gazed at by a strange apprentice, was strangely inclined to his little neck. In conclusion, nail clippers were highly regarded and the Chamber of Commerce was to buy them out. Hey, thanks. Now my sister''s comfort life is another step closer to realization. In the end, the Hyelves seemed to think that the prototype I brought in had nothing to do with Gado. On top of that, I''m gonna keep my mouth shut too. By the way. "Ha, ha. More about Phew...? My Angel, who is tired of selling products, is trying so hard to attract my attention. Touch your cheeks or pull your clothes. "Hmm? I''m watching you. "Meh! More! Phew, I love it! I want you to see more! They hugged me. He''s feeling a lot lonely. But neither am I going to throw out the story of the product I sold. Forgive me, Phee...... But I don''t give up on My Angel, which I want you to understand. "Nshi...... Shit......! Sister climbing on me with her grandfather. Apparently you''re going to make this me human athletic. Take it and stand! Capture my sisters trying to climb on their shoulders with both arms and force them to sit on their knees. I wander around trying to escape, but I won''t allow you to escape. "Yay! Yay! Phew, I got you! He''s so glad I''m okay with it. A full smile. But this is the real hell out of here. I decided to tickle Fee. "Ha-ha! Ahhh! It tickles! Phew, hi-huh! Phew, tickle, meh! Heh heh heh. The boulders are the fruit brothers and sisters who divided the blood. Like me, it seems weak for tickling. "Al! You can''t abuse Fee, can you? My mother pissed me off. My Sister was already breathing constantly, even though she was only a little tickled. "Ha-hu......! Ahhh...! "Wow, I''m sorry. Sorry, Phee..." "Yes, Yi''s. Whatever you do, don''t bother..." Uhm...... It''s a word full of determination. For your sister, that seems to have been the story. "I''m so sorry. Brother, I think I''ve done too much." "Fee, we need Al to make up for something, right? Once again apologizing to Fee, my mother says something extra. Moment after moment, My Sister''s eyes glowed hard. It was a carnivorous glance that found its prey. "Well, I did. Huh? Huh? Mmmm...... They kissed me. I don''t really want Fee to remember these wicked acts...... I have no choice. It''s the seed I sowed. I kiss my excited sister. Chiu. "Fu, yu, yu, yu, yu! My Angel, with his floating face, began to spin as he twirled. Go that way or come this way, turning around as if you were drunk. A mother I see catches her beloved daughter. "Oh, excuse me, I''ll borrow the bathroom" And me escaping to reorder. I just need some cool time. Because I''m bored by the apology kiss, or I don''t see you following Fee. Though I may simply not have noticed. That''s how I get out of the reception room. So - I met an unexpected person. 52 Episode 51: Cool Cute The princely good-looking man holds the girl who was about to bump into her or fall down the stairs refreshingly -. Girl cartoons are a sight. In my case, I keep catching and clinging to my sister diving every day, but this time it''s a little different. What a surprise. This myself is hugged. "I''m sorry. Are you okay? A handsome voice, even though it reaches your ears, high and sweet. It looks like a man or a woman, a beautiful shape. Someone like that held me. (Isn''t this the child of the guardian I saw the other day? of the same age as me or Brev) A man? A woman? Either way, it''s true you look good. Do you want me to call you handsome? Why am I being held by this neutral aesthetic? That''s simply because we almost ran into each other. Before I tried to bend the corner, a handsome guy just popped up on his early feet. I was out of balance trying to avoid a collision, in the form of being supported by a handsome guy on the verge of falling. "I''m so sorry. I was in a bit of a hurry." Whoa, whoa. It''s just me. You don''t know your gender better and better. As the confusion was being applauded, the handsome man peered into my face with Seriously. "Is that it? Did you see it in the aisle during this time, maybe? "Huh? Uh... yeah" Apparently, you remembered it over there. To my answer, he (she?) gives Paa and a bright smile. "Oh, I knew it! But seeing you here means you''re an associate of the Chamber of Commerce? Like your parents work here? No, I don''t work for anything... Before I answered, he guessed with his expression. "No? So, are you a nobleman, or are you from the rich? If I see you in a place like this twice, do I naturally think you''re from quite a house? Or are you who you are? Because my outfit feels like I can see or not around the second and third son of a cruel, inferior nobleman. At least, you won''t look poor. It''s just still not noble or wealthy. "Nothing. I''m not wealthy. We''re not here, Dad." Publicly, though. I''m not saying I''m lying, but here''s what I have to say. You can''t even give me the name of the Marquis. Then you look handsome with me in your arms, and you show me how depressed you are. Looks like a scolded puppy. "I''m sorry. You asked me something insensitive." "No, I didn''t know, and I had no choice." I mean, wasn''t this kid in a hurry? Are you selling oil with me? (Ah, no, wait. As soon as I point that out, I feel like I''m going to walk away. Before we do that, let me try to get rid of this chest moya) It''s a name. Ask for a name. So, man or woman, you''ll see. "Speaking of which, you haven''t said hello yet, have you? I''m Alto Crane Putt. What about you?" "Oh, this is rude. I''m Noel Callein. Citizen Officer, the eldest son of Tace Callein." Grr...... Isn''t that a name that can be used by both men and women without Noel or Chris......! No. From the name, I still don''t know. (Ask the person directly? No, that would be rude) I''ll take a look. On a neat face, long lashes. You''re a real beauty, handsome. "Duh, what''s wrong? If they stare at me so much, I''d be ashamed...? I blushed and was distracted. It''s a slightly uber reaction. With all this beauty, I think we''re gathering our gaze, both male and female. But thoughtless. I just got the name, I didn''t know the gender. We''ll have to give up here...... "Seriously, I''m sorry to stare. I thought you were in a hurry." "Ahhh! A handsome guy screams. It was a little up-rubbed voice color. "Oh, I''m sorry! I have to go now! I''m keeping my father waiting! That''s how you look good running out with me in your arms. "Whoa, whoa. Take me and what are you going to do!?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I felt comfortable holding her." I''ve never been told that before. I''m a stuffed animal or something. I was gently brought down to the ground. That''s a nice way to put it down. Maybe he''s the type who cares unconsciously. "... but that''s a lot of power. I can''t believe you can not only lift it, but also hold it and run." "Oh, yeah. I have no talent for witchcraft. I don''t know if I can replace you, but I''m confident in my physical abilities. Nice and laughing handsome with no particular look on her hold on the complex when it comes to witchcraft. It was a refreshing yet slightly nihilistic way to laugh. You look great, this guy.... Damn. "Again, I''m sorry about everything, huh? Well, I''ll be there. I hope to see you again. Alt-kun." "Good in Al" "Yeah. Okay, Al. I want you to abandon me. Then it''s time to bye now. See you later!" You look handsome waving around with a full smile on your face. The grin over here is usually cute. Looking good and cute? You''re the strongest. I mean, these hallways shouldn''t run... "I don''t know. He''s a bad guy, but he doesn''t seem to be." Feeling the warmth of a little encounter, I headed to wash my hands again. "Oh, welcome back, oh, oh, oh! Returning to the reception room, my lovely little Meishister greeted me with a smile. Looks like he''s recovered from drunken mode already. He runs with a smile as he sticks his hands out towards me. "I''m home, Fee" Embrace each other with disappointment. "Eh heh heh. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Following the handsome one earlier, he was mentioned in his embrace. Nothing. I''m not supposed to be soft or anything. Isn''t it hard enough for you? Thinking like that clouds the look on your sister''s face. "... so it smells like...! Apparently, he smelled handsome. We''ve been holding each other for a while. Well, there will be some migratory incense. (But it''s Phee. I don''t know if she''s a girl. Admittedly it smelled good) "Oh, Al. You shouldn''t cheat on me, should you, Fi? Yeah, something extra. If your sister gets furious, what are you going to do? "I was just about to bump into you. Don''t say anything weird." But even if I explain it that way, My Sister is pointing her mouth in dissatisfaction. Yeah. These faces are cute, too. "Holy shit, dude. Stick around, dude! "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful, forgive me." My Angel is looking up at me, hugging me. " Kisu" And you get pompous and squeaky, terms of reconciliation. Kuh......! At some point, so well negotiated...... He said he saw me break. My cheeks are moving as I pretend to be angry. I''m sure he''s trying his best not to get a melting smile. (But are you okay, me? In the future, be careful not to become a bad brother who can''t resist Fee...) With complicated thoughts, I kissed my sister. 53 Episode 52 Shopping "Whoa, whoa...!" Your sister''s eyes are sparkling. This girl is curious, big or powerful. Because she loves her personality, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce would still be like a big toy box. "Yes! Oh! Phew, I like to show you! Oh, my God! My Angel pulling me with his shitty eyes. My mother tells me to always hold hands with someone when I''m in the crowd, so my little hand holds my hand tight. Well, even if it wasn''t a crowd, this girl wouldn''t leave me. I''ve been putting down Peeler sales, so I have enough handheld. It''s an occasional outing, and don''t hesitate to use it today. I won''t spend any money while I''m at home anyway. You''re not the man I can''t save! It''s just special today. Hmm? That''s the bad argument? I don''t know. The frame I was planning to buy is already secured. The crate is expensive, so I thought I would buy a crate and replace it, but I remembered that there was an empty box in the kitchen, so I thought I might get it if I told Henk, and I refused. If we get rich, we''ll buy it right in time. I hope so. Painting paper and colored pencils for Fee have also been purchased. And then there''s my mother''s novel and I want to buy my Angel some clothes. What was unexpected was that glass products were unexpectedly cheap. No, by this world standard, of course, it''s expensive, but the promise of the fantasy world was that the glass had the image of being hectic and untouchable, but the price ranged from ''expensive, but you can''t afford it''. So I also bought one clear empty bottle. It''s about the size of a litre of pet bottle. I''ve been practicing woodworking and I''m thinking about making a bottleship. You''ve been longing for it since your last life, haven''t you, Bottleship? Make it a little before you go to bed. Well, from the creation stage of the pinset, we will rely on Gado. (Mm-hmm. If you call it an assembly kit, or if you make something like a plastic model, can you sell it? No, but if it''s not something we can do, they might think we''re selling unfinished products? The joy of making your own is certainly there, but it''s not whether you understand it. It was originally a means to life, but it can be out-of-the-box fun to think about selling things. I usually just study magic exams, so when I can use my head for something else, it makes me feel good. Others buy handicraft items at the mother''s wish. My mother can sew and knit. "I''ll make you something, Al." He said so, grinning. By the way, my mother paid for the handicraft supplies herself. When I tried to get out, they said, "You''re buying me a book." "Fee, you want to remember to knit? Can you make Al some clothes or something? "Really -!?" My Sister looked back to her mother with momentum. I feel heat in the back of my eyes. "True Yikes. Fee can give Al all kinds of presents, right? "Phew, I''ll do it! Phew, I''ll make you a fudge! Get a welcome to! I''m going to mix it up with you! Grr! Grr! and my sister, who holds her fist many times. This girl has also been learning a lot lately. I''m sure he''ll be a nice lady in the future. Speaking of which, I saw peelers sold as a push product at the cooking and grocery stores. The Chamber of Commerce has acknowledged its effect, and I''m honestly pleased with this. If you don''t actually use the peeler, you won''t know how great it is, so I even make an experience corner. Has this allowed my mother''s opinion? (But name, I don''t know what to do...) That was earlier when we were having a nail clipper business. "Master Alto will continue to devise new products, won''t he? "I intend to." "Then why don''t they come up with an artisan name that specializes in inventions? To Mr Henriette, that is what it has been proposed. Nothing. Developers of new products are not obliged to put their names outside. However, there is naturally some kind of trust around who develops a number of products. "If this guy made a product, it must be a good one" In the way I said. That way, even unknown items will interest you, and the chances of you buying them will increase greatly. Even on the part of the Chamber of Commerce, the names of prospective inventors can be of great help in sales talks. On the other hand, naturally, if you are a person who invents a series of good inventions, there seems to be a pull-out process. I''m not thinking about bringing it outside the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but if I''m going to combine not wanting the name with wanting the product to be foiled, I guess I should make an arrowhead artisan name. Even as a chamber of commerce, if it''s a craftsman''s name, we can avoid pull-outs, all hail. Even though you care about me by recommending a pseudonym, I didn''t expect you to secure the interests of the Chamber of Commerce. Attention ghost, don''t be afraid. Incredible, name for general merchandise. Name as a blacksmith. Name as a pharmacist. And his name as a demon prop producer. If you''re going to make it, I''m thinking maybe you should set it all apart. Well, whether you can do it as a blacksmith or a pharmacist is only unknown. Look at the peeler that way, after the food outlet. I am personally glad that housewives and children have shown interest. For tea time, I also bought sun-baked confectionery. I also bought my mother''s book. And then there''s a little look at the horticultural goods store, and then the purpose of the day. Buy your sister some clothes! "Uh-huh. Fee looks good for anything because she''s cute, and I''m not sure what kind of things I''ll buy you..." "I love to play, so isn''t the one that can get dirty an iron plate? "That''s enough for everyday wear. I hear the Chamber of Commerce has a lot of cute clothes, and I think I should buy you one of those." Me and my mother thrive ignoring my sister herself. Because it''s important. I don''t have a choice. "Ha, ha. Not just Mr. Oka-san, but also Fu? They pulled my sleeve at the top of my head. Fine. Shall I ask you in person? "Hey, Phee. What kind of clothes does Fee want to try on? "Nyu? Phew, but I like it! "Yeah. I don''t know if you can wear me..." I would not have been able to do it if I had peeled it and processed it into clothes. Anyway, your sister is happily hugging me. "Fee has bright white skin, silver hair, and you should go with it. I think it would be nice to have a sense of unity with white clothes or, conversely, with black tones." "I think a refreshing shade would suit me better... It feels heavy, something different." "So why don''t you try on a piece with a water-colored pattern on that white spot over there and the top and bottom of the frill? Me and my mother are serious about thinking about Phee''s clothes. When I narrowed down some candidates and tried to get My Angel to wear them, our princess reacted to something. "Yes! Phew, I like that one! "Hmm? Ooh...... That one." My sister pointed to the stubble for girls. Most women in this world wear drawers. However, there are also things close to the underwear of the world where they were. Naturally, the price is higher. Phee expressed interest in earthworld-type girls'' pads. The bear''s print is carefully included. This kind of thing is universally common. Brother, I''m surprised. "Oh. It''s good to watch your underwear from a young age. Mother, too, for the battle." "Sorry, Mother. I don''t want to hear that story." Well, Phee cares about it because of it, so I wouldn''t mind enough buying pussy. Eventually at the clothes store, I bought a white piece and frilled clothes and two pieces of animal printed bread and went home. Night. At home, My Sister had a bear in heaven. Those eyes sparkle. "Huh, good luck with that! ... did you choose that to haunt me? Are you okay, my sister...... 54 Lesson 53 Fee, Challenging the Sandbox Part of the western distance has recently become a place for horticulture. Part of the garden, I started growing plants. This is one of the fine pharmacies. Finally, they grow potion ingredients. It is also important to try to handle the herbs that make up the material yourself. That''s what my teacher said. There are two flower beds. It''s a tiny thing and a tinier flowerbed built to lean against it. If you''re relatively large, my jurisdiction. As mentioned, I grow herbs. For the smaller one, there is a wooden plaque marked "Phew." As the name suggests, it''s your sister''s flower garden. My Angel''s place of charge plants regular flowers, not medicinal herbs. I chose a variety that was easier to grow and more durable than it looked. Make it a high-difficulty one, and if it dries up, it''s pathetic. My Sister said when I started making herbal fields, he said, "I''ll do it, too!" and stretched out. So they made me a little flower bed. I don''t know what kind of job this daughter will get in the future, but I want her to have all kinds of possibilities and many options. If this kind of behavior helps, I wouldn''t even say it to you. Your sister''s scoop is made by Gado. It is marked with flowers at one point. Prepare the mansion. This one has no flavor or temperament. Fee mostly takes care of this flowerbed on her own. Well, after I sow the seeds, I only have enough to water them or pull through the weeds, though. "Phew, I like to shake! I like it! My Angel seems to like watering just fine. She looks so adorable looking after the flowerbed with a smile and singing her nose song. Exactly, angel! "Akiko! It also feels good not to throw it out. She''s a good girl, my sister. Plus, I''m glad you sprouted from the seeds you planted. Yeah. I know how that feels, too. I''ve bought cactus in my Japanese days, but I''ve been captivated by the way I love it, watered it every day, and let it rot. By the way, a cute scoop made by a legendary masterpiece has other uses than horticulture. No, it''s nothing. Some kind of tribal or military martial arts. You''re not gonna fight with Scop as a weapon, are you? Made by Gado, though it is sturdy enough to take the blow of a great sword. The use of Scoop is to play with sand. Really childish, let''s cloud it with just about anything. In fact, part of the garden has been converted into a sandbox. Abel did this for me. The place is also well thought out and care is taken not to allow sand to enter the mansion or contaminate the laundry even when the wind blows. Though I will walk a little for that matter. Me and Fee are playing there making sand mountains and making mud dumplings. By the way, I haven''t yet taught my sister the iron plate story of toddler play: Deception. I feel so uptight that I weigh myself down. This is the same reason why I haven''t taught my kiss-loving Phyllia to kiss her lips around here. If you say you didn''t teach, make it the strongest and forbidden word. - I love you. I haven''t told you this either. I think I''m going to abuse it. I don''t have a choice. "Yay, yay! Phew, I''m going to make it! "Ooh! Do it!" Fee loves to build mountains and castles out of sand. I also love opening tunnels. "Yikes! Huh! Tony, I bumped into you! Phew, I''m happy! - I love it! Daisy! My sister rejoices in the sandy mountains built beside Sandcastle. You do feel kind of fun when you open the tunnel and your fingers flutter, don''t you? But as a child, even if it''s shaky, it''s a mage''s egg there. Obviously some parts are different from the average child. "Yes! Heh, I''m gonna make it! Kikurisan Making! All of a sudden, the sand in front of the castle gate rises, and a tiny object in the shape of a man is born. At the top of the sand mountain, the figure of a dwarf with an axe. It is Phee''s earthly sorcery. The modeling itself is rattling like clay craftsmanship made by a child, but because it has a proper spear and axe, it is impressive to see the role at a glance to match the location. The two gatekeepers and one wood dust appeared at the same time. Do this one hassle at a time, so it looks like Fee can at least use more magic than Mitsuzu at the same time. "Yes! Build it? "Hmm? Yeah, I got it." Build a single tree beside the wood dust. This was created not with earthly sorcery, but with magic that remained raw. It''s easier for me to build dirt walls, horns, and a little something like this, and do it right with root magic. "Really, magic is convenient. But, Al, don''t you build castles and mountains by magic? A mother watching my child beside the sandbox raises questions. Mothers when playing outdoors often sit on tiny chairs that they can carry, but this was also made for them by a carpenter under the heavens. (CHUCKLES! No, Mother) You don''t seem to realize the implicit understanding between me and Fee. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I''m going to make it with you! My Angel is responding that way to her mother, but my mother is tilting her little neck. Yeah. Well, that wouldn''t make sense in this answer. When I say the answer, it ends in an instant when I use magic. Fee wants to play with me in the sandbox, not end up daddy with magic. So whatever you do, do it as hard as you can, by hand, and then enough to use buckets and scoops. On the other hand, you can''t make it without using witchcraft if you''re a ''man with an axe'' or a ''leaf hey bush tree''. If it is clay, it is impossible to make them with horns and sand. But I miss being without people. So only that part is made up for by witchcraft. I didn''t discuss the rules, but I understand them properly in my sister''s chest. I''m still your brother! "Yay, yay! Tonneru, you''re going to stick around! "Ooh." "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I was digging from face-to-face earlier at the same time, but this doesn''t mean that either. I want to scrape sand together from the same direction, meaning. "Hehe... He said he did! Come on!" Sister who comes beside me and snuggles her body perfectly. Pushing his shoulders together, he leaks his voice happily. When I look at you, not Sandy Mountain, "Yikes! He looked at me, Phew! Huh? Mixed! Sookie! Sookie! Sukiyasu! I''m trembling in a good mood, and the sand mountain collapsed in that shock. Even the day the sandbox was first built, it collapsed like this. My Angel cried. "Huh! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! I''m sorry. Awwwwwwwwwww! I guess the destruction of the sand mountain that you and I made was an interminable guilt for this girl. I struggled to forgive you. "Phee, sand is something that collapses or collapses. Think we can make it together again. That way you can enjoy it as many times as you want." Many times, she liked the words, and since then, even if the sand shapes have broken down, it has become okay. Of course, I still do. "Yes! Booty, do you want to? Leaning his neck, he suggests that to me. On the day my first sand mountain collapsed, I suggested I keep playing with it, and then stick knockouts (aka landslides) are my Sister''s favorite. "Okay, okay. It''s a fight, Fee! "If there''s a fu, I''ll have it done! "What if I win? "I''ll kick your ass! Um, this. For that reason, even today, my sister challenged the sandbox with vigour. 55 Lesson 54: The Time of the Devils Sword "There you go. He asked for silver." During the blacksmith break, Gad handed me a little cast. Crude or not, so when I told him I was looking for good silver, Gad got it for me. Of course, I''ll pay for it myself. I''m glad that I can sell things to the Chamber of Commerce and this kind of freedom is more advantageous. This is an accessory material for Sisty. Now I''m going to let practice challenge the silversmiths. (I''d love to make some ornaments for Fee one day...) Actually, you can be the reason for this. I''m sorry about Sisty for treating you like that, but I just have to ask you to forgive me. "Well, I can''t even tell you how to work, but don''t you expect me to? "Why are you saying that? Gad, you''re good at fine work." "It''s not skill. Talk about taste. Good looking shape. Mind-blowing shapes. To be honest, I''m not good at conveying that kind of beauty. In my case, it''s often functional beauty that we pursue." "I think it sounds good like soli decoration or something......" He said, "You''ve never seen anything really beautiful." The old Dwarf flaunted his shoulder. Yeah. Well, I may be a man who has nothing to do with artistry. Gad said he''d never seen anything beautiful, but I probably do. In my previous life, I had the opportunity to see many works of art from the Earth world, beginning with famous paintings. Still didn''t resonate with my mind. Picasso didn''t know why, and Gogh was just disgusting. The scenery of the city painted by the amateur in CG or something looked more beautiful... (It is said that poetry and painting do not match...) Maybe I can''t help thinking about it. "Decorative objects are the task of shaping the mind, not the skill of the hand. Projects what you think is beautiful into matter. That''s about all I can tell you, right? Beautiful things in my heart...... I looked down at the mysterious creatures that followed me so hard. "What are you doing? Huh? You like it? Yeah. For me, this is the girl. (If I make it thinking about Fee, could I make something good? Let''s try it again. As she stroked her sara silver hair, her sister smiled and hugged her. "Hehe... What can you do, Phew Daisy! - I love it! More what? My blacksmith practice time is a little skewed compared to that of a regular blacksmith. The time to handle iron is 90%, and the remaining 10% is the time for a magical blacksmith. Normally, some blacksmiths spend their time training magic? Fortunately, I have the qualities for magic manipulation, so I''m not having a hard time over there. I''m currently working out my magic in a progressive fashion, and maybe beyond, there won''t be a problem. So in my case, I focus on remembering basic technology neatly. However, it is not a good idea to neglect magic blacksmiths. Because the task of "passing the demon core" is something I can only do. If we don''t polish this one, it will be a treasure trophy. So a tenth. Turning to blacksmiths, that little time is the Devil''s Sword time for me. So, this demon sword creation. Actually, I think there might be some kind of possibility. A weapon full of magic is out of step in sharpness and durability, but I was wondering if I could do more than that. Even so, this is not my big discovery. If you''ve played with RPG in Japan, it''s something anyone can think of. - If you can put in magic with certain attributes, instead of simple magic, wouldn''t it be an attribute weapon? That was a cluttered idea. So what I tried to make was three short swords. It is an attribute demon sword with an alt mark. "Ho... Boy comes up with all kinds of weird things..." With the first sword in his hand, Gad says such a thing. "This guy...... Fire! Is there fire magic in it?" "Yeah. Prototype One. It''s the Devil''s Sword of Fire." Gad was staring at Majesty and my sword, but eventually it seemed magical. Boo, and the flames roll up. With its quantity and quality, I found Gado to be quite magical. "The face is the same, the sword itself, even though it is lost, only the magic of possession is silly and excellent... It''s so unbalanced, it''s creepy..." With a heartfelt, no-no-no-no-no-no face, Gad returns Prototype One to the workbench. What I then took in my hand was Prototype II. "This one, too, is hiccups... You can call me a sword..." Kin, and the sound is clear, and the heat in the workshop cools down. This is the Ice Devil''s Sword. When it comes to pairs of fires, it''s usually water, but if it''s a genre of attribute weapons, why is pairs of fiery demon swords ice? "Boy, you''re not coring a demon stone, are you? "Yeah. If you power the Demon Stone, it''s already a demon prop. This one, he''s only a seventh degree magician. You can''t make magic tools." "I''m stunned. Normally, a demon sword with an attribute is'' all the time ''. If it''s a fiery demon sword, it stays on fire. If it''s an ice demon sword, stay cold. I''ve never heard of the majority of types that can be blocked if they fit in the sheath, but can be switched on and off with the magic of a user like this." "It''s a long, short neighborhood. My sword is safe in a way, but if the user doesn''t have magic skills, it doesn''t work as a demon sword. Well, once the first steps are taken, you might be able to create a demonic sword that you can wield without magic." Oh, I''d like to be able to legally core Demon Stone soon. Actually, I''ve already decided what I''m going to create when I can make demon props. However, I know it''s very difficult to make ''it'', so maybe it won''t be my magic prop/number one. "What''s the third one? In turn, is that the demon sword of the wind? "Uh... no, that''s" I heard a noise of shouting. Gad showered water in his face and got wet a lot. Fluffy beards are shrinking. Like a dog wet in water, it was a dumb sight. "... what the hell. The Devil''s Sword of Water? "No, I just tried halving the fiery demon sword and the ice demon sword" You have a two-color ballpoint pen, right? Black and red. Damn, I made it in that image, but it seemed like a huge failure. I thought it would be useful to switch and use it separately. "... for party goods for flirting, you can use it" Gad squeaks with a flashing look. I dried my mentor with wind magic. Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu moving beard is funny. "I want to do Phew too......! My dear sister''s voice comes from the waiting space. My oldest daughter, I love things unusual...... "Gad, Phee says oh...? "... the boy''s gonna let me get this over with" Cheng Cheng, I don''t want your sister to do it. "Phee, come on! "Why not! Gad looked away, but did you find out? Fee wants to do it. It''s my brother who makes me do it. I nodded contentedly as I saw my sister running with a smile. 56 Episode 55: Mr. Abnai Newbie The Bailefeld family is a great nobleman under heaven, so naturally, the servant''s salary is also good. That doesn''t necessarily mean that people will continue to be employed until old age, and some people stop going from themselves. There are also various reasons why people stop halfway, but in the case of a servant of a woman who stopped during this time, it was a family situation. I don''t care about the person who stopped. Previously, when parents and children were having tea and relaxing, "Being a civilian, but in a good capacity. I wonder what tea tastes like without working." And I''ve been told I don''t like it, so I wasn''t at all emotional when I was gone. I remember having a common attitude about taking care of her because she was at work. Well, should I say I was loyal to my duties in a bad way? We were not her employers. Since the servants who work far west are employed by the Bailefeld family, there are no greetings or communications to this one, even with regard to repositioning, new employment or retirement. It has been replaced at some point. So neither did the servant of the woman who stopped, especially greeting us. So you should say that ''the child'' was not normal. "This time, I have been assigned west away, my name is Mia. Thank you very much." An unfamiliar maid was greeting her as me and Fee returned from the example secret base. It shouldn''t matter if you leave as you are, but it''s where I glance at you and why MySister is. "Ha, ha, I don''t know one! "Oh, yeah. Sounds like a new servant." Still, young. No, should I say young? The maid-dressed girl greeting her mother looked about twelve to three years old, no matter what. If Abel and his classmates went to the same school, or something like that, they''d believe it. Adults in this world are fifteen years old. I don''t know if you''re still a minor, but maybe you just look young. "Mia, you''re young. How old are you now? As I twisted my head, my mother asked me how old I was straight. I don''t have the courage to do this. Awesome, Mother. "I turned thirteen in October" "Oh. Well, you''re an apprentice. And you''re solid." My mother is impressed. As I heard later, some professions in this world seem to have apprenticeship periods prior to formal employment. At an early age, I start training as an apprentice at about ten years old. If the job is recognized, you can hire them as soon as you grow up, and you can do something about better pay and treatment than you would normally hire. Being a maid of honor to the Bailefeld family will naturally require a lot of ''quality'', as there will be more opportunities for face-to-face encounters with other celebrities. So there are two choices. Hire a veteran or raise a rookie. I don''t know about the main building, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a rookie away from the west. Well, from the point of view that it doesn''t matter if you fail, because it''s the concubine and her child, it would be more sensible to turn it here. If it''s the first time, it''s the first time I''ve ever said hello to a proper servant. She''s solid, she''s loving, and then, finally, she''s a beautiful girl. I thought this might be a ''hit''. The girl who named herself Mia, however, eventually softened restlessly and softly, looking around Kyorokyoro. "What''s wrong, Mia? "Eh, ah, yes... I heard your wife has a very cute child." Hmm? That''s kind of behaving suspiciously... You look like an unhealthy smile. Yes, not here, like I''ve seen in the distant past, a nasty grin...... But her mother makes her expression shine. Because he is a parent idiot, he cared a lot about the part where he said "cute child". "Yes, it is! My oldest son, Alto, and my oldest daughter, Phyllia, they''re both so cute! And he''s a genius! I''m proud of you... As for the Nise genius, it''s a little painful though. "So... Where is your eldest son...? You think I''m the only one? Why don''t you get Phee''s name? "Al? Fee, you must be going out to play properly..." "Here! My sister, who was supposed to be killing my breath with me, pulled me into the room. I don''t mind if I don''t have to hide, but I''m a little surprised. "Oh, Al, Phee, welcome home. Did you wash your hands properly? "Oh. I''m home, Mother. I''m done with the crap." "Whoa! Suddenly, I heard a strange voice. It was a strange voice, like halfway between "mumble" and "scream". When I look at you in surprise, the example maid is staring at me with disgusting eyes. "Oh, young boy...... ugh! I even dreamed of it, a beautiful boy of transcendence...... ugh! "Ha!?" A terrible chill struck me. This is an alley, the kind of eyes you see in an Ikebukuro or something. If you think you saw it somewhere by reason. (Shit. This is the type of person you shouldn''t be involved with...! But the young maid comes stuck to me on four-legged foot. "Kimi, are you Alt-ki-kun? Sister, Mia! You can count on me for anything you want, because I''ll teach you everything you need to know! And you want me to call you Sister Mia? And you''re one of them, but definitely in ''Me'' -" "Meh! My sister stood up before a monster approaching me screaming something early. This is the first time a two-year-old has ever found himself so reliable, including in his previous life. "Bullying, bullying! I''m coming to, Phew! Huh? Huh? Fee seemed to see me being abused. No, maybe you''re right. Creepy, I lost my hips. "Was it Phyllia -? It''s okay. Okay? I''m normal, so I''m not interested in little girls. But as a single woman, I''m just interested in the opposite sex." "Yay, fu''s! Hit it, man! At this moment, this rookie maid became the enemy of Fee in a double sense. Someone who abuses me. And as someone who tries to take it away. "Yeah...... Mia. I''m sorry, Al and Phee don''t like you, so could you stay away from me? Whoa, my mother threw in a direct ball. But this helps. Your sister is furious, and honestly, I''m scared, too. "Oh no...! What do you do to clean your room and take care of yourself!?" "I''ll have someone else do that. Nothing. I can do it myself." "Oh no...! Do something about it." "Fee''s seriously mad, so no. Ask Stefanus to reposition it..." "Stay, please wait! Over there, there''s no young beautiful boy! Why did you ask me to do that?" Wow, it''s true, this kid... I''m seriously scared... "Wow, I''m useful, right? Whatever, I have a 10th degree license for magic guidance. Alt-kyun has magic, right? If you want to study witchcraft, you can watch it, right? Grade 10...... At least make it ninth grade if you''re proud of it. Grade 10 is easy to jump through during the exam, but this is also because you can''t resist witchcraft. It''s hard and nobody can pass, then, people dealing with magic get far away. The growing population of magicians and magicians is also a development of the country. So the need arises to widen the mouth. The simplicity of the tenth grade exam was that, and the difficulty that even children could pass, there were reasons. "Al has a very nice sorcery teacher, so you don''t have to." My teacher, she''s cute. I don''t like to be taught anything other than Abel either. "So, how about a fun story? I''m still the Baron''s three daughters, and I came here as part of my bride training. We have some close friends in the main building, and we can talk about the social world just a little bit...? "Uh-huh. To Al and Phee, a world without ties." "Yep...... You''re very much on edge. This is the Marquis House under heaven. Mia must have said it in agony, but I was fascinated by what she said. I have friends in the main building. Doesn''t that mean you''ll be able to indirectly purchase Bailefeld family trends? Until now, I haven''t had the chance to get the situation in the main building. Therefore, it was not possible to purchase information to such an extent that the servant changed. But if you go through Mia, even indirectly, you can find out what''s going on over there. Isn''t this important? I need a little more information to protect Phee and her mother. A good use of this no-no girl could make that possible. "Hey, Mr. Mia" "What is it, alt-ki-yun! Interested in this Mia ''sister''!?" "No, not at all. But I wish I could tell you a lot about it." "Ho, is it true!? Is it true!? This Mia sister will let you hear all about it Yikes! The dangerous thirteen-year-old is thriving on his own. Suddenly I changed my attitude, so my mother said, "Are you insane? I''m looking at this one with a face like," but I have thoughts. Get over it...... And the biggest problem. "Ha ha... What the..." Fee hugs me in tears. Yeah. Well, I guess it doesn''t make sense. This girl tried to protect me, and even though it''s true I was scared, it''s this response. To speak loudly, it is an act of applying mud to Phee''s cancer. I''m sorry. "Fee. Thanks for trying to protect me" Give me a kiss. There is something to blame on my mind for trying to delude me by saying this, but information is above all else important. My Angel, who was in tears, eventually nodded at me. "... but if you want to hang on, don''t hang on..." "All right, all right, thanks, Fee" Seems like you know I don''t like it. The boulder is the half body that separated the blood. "Fee, keep up the good work" "Huh, good luck with that, Mamoru..." I stroked your head, and your sister held me tight. "Nice......" And my mother and her suspicious maid muttered at the same time. That is how a newcomer joined the west. 57 Episode 56: Bath Facts of the Crane Putt Family Bath. Let''s talk about the bath. First of all, in the homes of ordinary people, there are not many baths present. Conversely, noble mansions are often attached. So the common people don''t bathe at all, and this isn''t the same. Mass baths, finally, coin water seems to exist and become popular. This is a great feat of the sewers present in this King''s Capital. And then, thanks to demonic props that can boil the water. In addition to the Wang capital, large cities like Cyril have sewers in place and people with bathed houses and hot houses exist. Large cities are therefore prone to hygiene and the plague tends to be less prevalent. On the other hand, I hear that local cities are not equipped with sewers and therefore do not have money or water, so the disease is susceptible to epidemics. It''s the same literacy rate around here. The situation is that there is an isolated difference between urban and rural areas, which creates further disparities. So, in our case. The western detachment is the property of the Bailefeld family, and since it is in the aristocratic district, it naturally comes with a bath. but I didn''t put it in every day. I said three times a week. This depends on why the servants say they can''t take very enthusiastic care of the concubines and their children because it is the servants who do the waterlogging, but also the concubines who use them. There is also a great deal to say that there are no demonic props to boil water away from the west. But as a Japanese, I want to take a bath every day. Something came from the natural world to bathe more than once in the summer, so it''s pretty stressful around there. More than that, I''m unhappy with Fee. This girl wants to take a bath every day. On days when I don''t bathe, my mother and I wipe you with a wet towel, but I''m unhappy to say it''s just an arrow-stricken water bath. I want to let the hot tub grab you. Especially lately, the fact that they built sandboxes makes me hang out every day. I need to make it clean for you. Your hair doesn''t look completely clean if you don''t take a bath. I have beautiful silver hair, but I can''t help it. By the way, there are words in the world that say, "Injury merit." I don''t even have to explain what that means. In front of me, there is a failed demon sword. I flooded Gad''s entire body, alle. One day, I came with a pin. "Can you get this out of hot water? If the ice melts, it becomes water. Then if the proportion of flames is strong, won''t there be hot water? That''s how he created a new version of the two-colored Devil''s Sword. Hot water demon sword. That''s the name of the finished product. Because my demon sword does not have a core called Demon Stone, if the user uses magic, the effect will not be activated in the case of an attribute sword. In other words, with magic, you can freely adjust whether you serve hot water or stop it. So I asked Gad for one favor. I made a long, thin basket that I could hang in the hot tub. If you put the demon sword of hot water in this and pass the magic, yes, you can have a hot bath. There is also a basket of demon swords with water hanging out, so you can feel safe when you want to lower the hot water temperature or when you only want water. Yeah. This is almost a magic trick, isn''t it? But I''m not using the core, Safe. And it''s not a tool, it''s a sword. I happen to have a sword with hot water. That''s all. Long live the magic magic props. "Now every day, I''m gonna take a bath! I was thrilled. So let me explain the soap. In this world, soap usually exists. So I can''t make money from this. There are shampoos and rinses. Well, it''s a bustling world of money and water, so it would be strange if it wasn''t developed there, too. Thus the Crane Putt family was able to bathe every day. I can use all the hot water I want, so I''m glad I can easily go to the morning bath. My mother was so happy because she originally liked it clean. By the way, my family and I go in friendly. I don''t care about my mother or Fee rounded up, but I''m a little embarrassed. I''m more resistant to being seen than to being seen. "Yay, yay! Phew, I''ll give it to you while you''re at it! - I love it! Daisy! My Sister is a bath lover and wants to use it with a plaything feel. The laundry also increased for that matter. It''s a world where washing machines don''t exist, so when you can make magic props, it''s a challenge. "Your mother loves baths, too." As I washed my angel for you, I asked my mother a question that was melting in the hot tub. "Love it Yikes...... Because Cyril''s home was equipped with a bath... Because my mother loved it so much, I''m sure it had an impact." Speaking of which, Mr. Dorothea told Grandpa Shark, "No stinking! ''Cause he gave it to me. Is it a bath lover lineage? "And Abel''s sneaking around. Because she likes baths more than I do." "Really? "Yeah. I like it so pretty. Oh, she''s beautiful, isn''t she? Unfortunately, I''ve only seen Abel in a robe and a sleeping dress. The embrace in my memory was soft but poor...... "That kid, he''s so upset, he''s got a limp." Even if he''s not out, he''s got a good style. " And, "Out and in good style," Mother says. This guy also has a body that I don''t think is the mother of two children...... Once before, I used my child''s position to invite Abel to a bath. Dastardly or sober? I don''t know...... At that time, my master dyed his cheeks red with no expression, "... embarrassing" And I was turned down. She''s either going in alone or with her mother, so I''m out of luck. "I did. About Phew, huh? They suddenly ask me to do that even though I''m currently washing you in a progressive fashion. This girl is very confrontational with Abel. (No, you''re not...) Seems to be annoying for me to come up with the subject of Abel. Depending on my response in the future, I could really grow confrontational. You''ll have to be careful. There are other things to be aware of. "Um... I can''t get close to the bathroom door. I hear a suspicious maid. Why do you want to approach the bathroom you are bathing in? Lately, in case you think about it, we''re expanding a demon wall at the entrance. For example, if you have an anomaly trying to see a child naked, you''re scared. "I just brought you a towel. Okay? It''s safe. Okay? So let me in..." A towel would have to be left in the stripper. In the first place, I''ll get you a bath towel and come to the bathroom. (I wonder if you''re okay, this guy... Shouldn''t you be a criminal someday? Hmm? That? The victim in that case is me! "Ha, ha, ha, ha. "Oh, oh..." I waved for the first time and responded to your sister''s request. "Al, it''s not hard either..." Mother, melting in the hot tub, whined like some other HR. 58 Episode 57: To Abel and the Workshop "...... hmm. Correct." Time to study. Even today, I can stroke my head by an elf girl. I feel like I''ve had more time to hang out with Abel lately. I don''t like being touched by others, this elf only touches me. My mother, my best friend, is one of the few who can touch Abel. On the other hand, am I a rare person to touch me from Abel? "Honestly, I envy you..." And my mother says. "Honestly, I envy you..." And Abu Nyimaid, too. "Supi supi..." My beloved sister is sleeping happily. Mother is stroking her silver hair while holding her back. Envy...... "... that''s it for the classroom" A teacher with fascinating ears announces a break. Usually here, My Sister pops in like he''s been played, but as mentioned, he''s turned into a resident of the world of dreams. I''m not going to interfere with my sleep, so it''s going to be a break without Fee. "... Al" Rarely can I call from Abel. It''s a precious sight because I and my mother usually talk. "What''s wrong, Abel?" "... I need to talk to you for a minute. I want you to go out with me." At the same time, Abel looks at her mother. That seems to be enough intercourse for my best friends. "I''m here, watching Phee, aren''t I? Mother groaned bitterly. (... Did your gaze now mean ''I hope you don''t mind''? You know very well, Mother) Usually, "Oh, that''s good. I''ll be with you." But that''s where it is. It''s impossible, such as laughing bitterly and reluctantly at my mother''s personality. You two are best friends around here, aren''t you? "Wow, I''ll accompany you to Altokiyun." You get to work. That''s how Abel and I go outside. The gardener just takes care of it, and the Marquis'' garden is a little something. The wonder that this place, which is usually a playground with Fee and a training ground for witchcraft, also looks to change the scenery when the purpose is different. Abel is as faceless as usual, and I can''t read my emotions. Would my mother know? I envy the bond between the two. "So, Abel, where are you going? "... Workshop" "Workshop? At this hour, there''s no Gado, is there? "... so I chose. Just me and Al. No one else." Does that mean a secret story? Maybe it is. Otherwise, you should allow your mother to accompany you. Coming to the cold, dim workshop with Abel. As mentioned, there is no Gad. The elf teacher immediately locked the light when it lit with magic, then blocked the entrance and exit in the junction. "That''s tough..." Closing up to the curtain, Abel took the ''Ice Devil''s Sword'' that was behind-the-scenes. The Failure Demon Sword is supposed to be disposed of by Gad, but it still seems to have remained. "... n" When Abel can help, the attribute weapon in his tiny hand wraps clear crystals around him, like a fish that has obtained water. Beautiful, I thought. The ice that Abel creates is of good quality from a distance. I can see that it''s not just liberating the power of the Devil''s Sword, it''s proper for the icing system. Besides, I guess the quality of magic itself is extremely good. "... complicated." Abel shrugged, as if to faintly laugh bitterly. I guess "complicated" in this case is not meant to be difficult or messy, but "complicated" about how to give credit as a sword. As Gad has praised, it would be the worst to do as a single blade. But the demon core is well through. A passage of magic that was initially passed by a single line, like a spine, but now leaves a large black column, while branching it across the metal like a capillary. The streets of magic should have been much better than the demon sword I made at the beginning. "... the blacksmith technique is a horn, and the use of magic is a big deal" "Because the teacher is good." "... already" Now I laughed clearly and bitterly. It was a cute smile. Abel''s facial changes are more precious than gold, so I see them coming. It would be my only privilege, a disciple, to be able to see him like this. "... Al, can you make ''Snow Demon Sword''? "Snow?" I was a little surprised by the abrupt words. There is still a phenomenon that says that you are not good at witchcraft and you can use fire, but you cannot use water. Gad, for example, says he can''t use wind magic at all. So, it''s complicated from here, but there''s something called ''derivation''. Create ice from water. That''s the derivation. Anything that can use ice magic can also use water magic. But just because you can use water magic doesn''t mean you can use ice magic. Whether or not Derivative Magic can be used is also appropriate. Me and Abel have a proper derivation of ice. But I never made snow. If you consider magic in terms of combat or the convenience of everyday life, it is water and ice that is used, and you do not know how to use snow. Honestly, I never even thought about it. (Unless you want to make it at an artificial ski resort) Is there skiing in this world? No, there will be. There must be. Because skiing was originally supposed to be established as a means of mobility, not entertainment. (Oh, but can you sell snobs? No, then nothing. Is Ali the one who ignores snow and sells it as a skateboard? Would Fee be happy if I made you a kickskater or something? Then we need to make a protector before that... But since it''s a world with protective equipment, do you want to substitute it over there? Wait, wait, can you do something with magic if it''s protective? No, that doesn''t make it easy to use when I''m not around... But I don''t think Phee will play away from me...) When I was thinking about the extra thing, yeah, Abel peeked into my face. "... difficult? "Oh, no. I think I can make it. I was just wondering what the benefits would be." "... can you make it? "... maybe" They grabbed my hand all the time. Even from the kid''s me. I think it''s a tiny hand. Uh-huh... But an eye full of glitter expectations, even though it''s faceless. If you can, I''ll take you to the amusement park, like a child told me. My dear, dear sister is also a good eye for me. "Hmm, why are we talking about the Snow Devil''s Sword? "... I want Al to see this" What Abel took out were two beautiful little boxes. It turns out that complex texts are not just designs, but magical techniques. (Wow, this. I don''t know who made it, and I don''t know what it does, but I know it''s an uninterrupted magic item) When the owner of the enchanting ear looked around carefully, he opened one of them in front of me and showed it. "Is this...!?" There was something unexpected in there. 59 Lesson 58: The contents of a small box "Yu, snow......? What was in the box was melting snow. Apparently, this little box was meant to store snow. In this world, box-shaped demonic props cooling with demonic stones - like refrigerators and freezers exist. However, freezers are extremely expensive because freezing uses more energy. I also hear that the refrigerator is quite expensive. But whatever it is, existence itself does. It seems that this little box is also a kind of... (Awesome...... The cold air is not leaking at all. I don''t know, only in this little box is'' a different world ''. I cut out a completely different environment and it feels like I delivered it in here) Even if it was limp and cold in the box, it didn''t seem like a simple fridge or freezer. A tiny different world is there. And the most important thing. It''s this'' contents''. This can''t be just snow any more than preparing this much magic prop. Isn''t it this snowy one, not the little box, that Abel didn''t want to show until she tied the line? "Abel, can I touch...? "... n" I got permission to touch the snow. For a moment, because I was skipping the subject, I thought about saying, "It was the ear that gave me permission -" but I stopped. I''m an asshole, too, not to think such a shabby thing comes to mind in these situations. I slowly stroke it in my finger belly. It was so soft. I can tell it''s extremely fine snow. (Magic......! This snow, it''s a piece of magic...! Snow made of magic. No, should I call it the magic in the form of snow? At the same time, I understood what this was all about. "This...... No, ''this guy'' is some kind of carcass, right? "...... hmm. The kid was a snow elf. The, the body." Snow Fairy! It is a type of spirit that can be witnessed in places with snowfields and frozen soil, including magic. "Why are you saving it in this box? "... to show you" It seems that when the snow elves die, they become magic and melt into the world. You think this is a very rare case, not long after death, before extinction? Now, what you''re saying to me on purpose is, feel something, right? When I touched it earlier, I was surprised to say it was a piece of magic, and I didn''t see any more of it. So seriously, let''s feel the remnants of our magic from this melted snow. I close my eyes and access the root of the remains of the Snow Fairy. What''s left of it. "Is this... fever? Flames... No, the Derivative Magic Hotline of Flames? The hotline is infrared when it comes to the Earth world, but when it comes to this world, it refers to magic that shoots out high heat. Or, a natural phenomenon. Like a geyser, in an area of intense thermal magic, do you think there are places that blow up? Either way, the remains of this snow elf have the magic of heat creeping into some of the snow. I guess I took a hot line and ran out of breath. "A magician using fever, or a monster throwing up a hotline. But did you get hit? It shouldn''t be a natural phenomenon. Because the area where the hotline blows and the area where the snow sperm inhabits should be a completely different environment. "... both" "You mean magicians and monsters? You got caught up in a shootout, too? "... yeah. From between snow and ice, a hotline blew out" "From between snow and ice!?" But in one word, there are some things that you can see as you blur. Either way, Abel said. In other words, I guess I felt something manipulative in the shadow of an unnatural natural phenomenon with a hotline blowing out. "...... just as there are areas where hotlines blow, there are places in the land of snow and ice where strong magical blizzards and cold winds blow. For the snow fairies, it will be a valuable place to live." I''ve heard that snow elf food is magical ice, snow or wind. In areas where it''s just cold, they can''t survive. "Uh, a hotline blew out instead of a snowstorm, is that good enough? "...... hmm. So there''s damage to the snow elves." "Someone did it, right? "... n" There''s no reason to be a jerk. I guess someone had some will or idea of something and did it actively. "If there''s a killer, do you have any idea? "... None" Master Elf''s words were concise, but I guess I can''t say anything else. There are other things to ask. "How did Abel find out about this? "... to someone I know, there is an ice sperm. The child has asked for help." Those who are extremely partial to the knowledge of Abel''s existence, and who are somewhat close to her, may reach out to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce to deliver a message through each chamber branch, he said. Apparently it''s a system that used to act as a message board between elves, but the Ice Sperm kid used it. By the way, she also used this means of communication when she had me. "Did you get the body of this snow elf delivered with the message, too? Delivery of the body, that''s a pretty allergic expression, but I can''t help it. "... I''ve been contacted, so I''ve met him in person" "Oh, did that child come all the way to Wang Du Kunda?" "... yeah. I went to see him." Hmm? What do you mean? Abel is living with us in this detachment, and she''s not supposed to be on a journey. "... because I am also the custodian of the ''key''" DD When I tilted my neck, Abel offered me another little box, without further explanation. "... Al has something to ask for, but before I do, I want to try" "What''s in this box? "... open it" "Not a surprise box, is it? I open the box carefully. Then there it is. "Me......" "Yu, snow elf! Alive snow elves or this!?" Among the tiny other worlds, bright white snow was laid. And there, a sort of snow shaking, about the size of a beeball. Alive. This snowball is certainly alive. The first living snow fairy I saw. But he seemed scared of me. "... Snow Fairy is very timid. So I think Al''s getting along with Snow Fairy will change the job he asks for. Let me see if I can get along with her." "Me......" The snow elf moves to the corner of the box and looks up at this one frightened. When I put the box on my desk, I arch my hands and think. (You got along with me not even Tamer...... If the words make sense, I''ll talk to you first. Maybe he can''t talk, can he? I guess "Me......" sounds like the best you can hear from earlier. Communication through conversation is unlikely to be desired. "Abel, how old is this kid? " the snow fairy, has just been born. It''s not been a week." "Huh. Did you bring such a young child? "... only the child was fit when it was put in a small box and the size of the ice field snow could also be put in" Poor thing. You''d be careful...... I want to stroke him, but if I stick my hand in him, he''s going to be even more frightened. (What do we do? Is there any way you can get to know me and the humans? On top of that, there''s something we can get along with) I think it''s convenient for me to say something, but I don''t think there''s anything else I can think of on that route. (Words are impossible. I''m scared to touch you, too. Anything else -) That''s right! I was tempted to appeal to the underlying desires of the organism. A little further away from the snow elves, create ice cubes. It''s ice full of my magic. Do you like this or don''t you? Carefully distance yourself after you make ice so you don''t scare them. The magic of vision enhancement has been available since I was a baby, so I retreated as far as the inside of the box could peek. "Mi ~..." The snow sperm approached the ice. I let my tiny body touch the ice as if it were a little sticky with my fingers. "Me!" Then, as if surprised by something, Snow Fairy caught on to the ice. "Me, me" High tone of voice. I don''t know, are you happy? "... Al''s magic looks delicious" "That was good." He looks desperate to hold onto the ice, but he just seems to be eating indifferently. Were you hungry? "Me." Eventually Snow Fairy stopped eating and looked back at me. There is no previous fright there. (Do you want to touch it now...? I approached him slowly so he wouldn''t surprise me, and I put my finger inside the box. Snow Fairy doesn''t run away. So I try to stroke a little snowball in the belly of my finger that wraps the cold air around me. "Mimmy......" Did you like the cold air, or did it feel good to be stroked? Snow Fairy gave a relaxed voice somewhere. "I don''t know about the other snow fairies, but at least we''re gonna get along with this kid." "... n" I also feel like it was just feeding, but Abel nodded at me. For once, they call it passing. "... Al. I''d like to ask you for two jobs." "What can I do for you, Princess? "... one is the creation of the Snow Demon Sword" "Yeah." That''s what I expected. Until now, I don''t know why I need the Snow Demon Sword. Well, what''s the other one? Abel said with the usual faceless expression, pale as this. "... with me, I want you to go to the Great Ice Plains" 60 Episode 59: The Way Forward Great Ice Plains. I think they asked me to do something terrible. The north of this continent is a separate world closed by snow and ice. Unliveable harsh environments for people. Vicious warcraft. And the distance from the king''s capital. Whatever you take, it''s not a glimmer. But the ice sperm who asked Abel for help said he lived in some of the great ice fields. I don''t know how to help, but it looks like we have to go to the ice world to save it. "Is your first date with Abel the Great Ice Plains? I was thinking about a coffee shop in the commercial district." "... sorry" Apparently apologizing is a dangerous place after all. Nothing. I''m not a warrior or anything. Besides, it''s a five-year-old. There is no way to cope with danger, and above all, how long does it take to travel to the northernmost part of the continent? (And -) Fee. My beloved sister. I can''t take that kid to a dangerous place, and I''m not willing to. Above all, I don''t want to leave that day alone. I also have strong resistance to worrying about my mother. I like Abel, and although she owes me a lot, if I hang them both on my balance, I''m really leaning towards my family. Am I an ungrateful cold-blooded man? I know I should say no right away, but still, when I think about Abel, I can''t give you an immediate answer. Thinking about it, a pretty elf teacher shook my right hand with both hands. "... about Al, I''ll protect him. Plus, plans are for day trips." "Huh?" It''s a long way to go. No, there''s no way Abel would throw up a lame lie. Then there''s one possibility. "Abel, do you have the means to relocate?" Earlier, I should have explained it to the keeper of the key. " Ah. That sort of thing. Is the key a word that refers to the means to open the transfer gate? A relic of the period of demonic guidance, the Gate of Transfer. But right now, most of them are still silent. Appraisal of the gate shows a fluctuation of magic, so it doesn''t seem to be broken, but it doesn''t have the means to activate. It is said that the restoration is being studied in many magic guidance institutions. If the transfer gate is in close proximity and can be used freely, the travel time is indeed greatly reduced. But still, it''s where we''re going. The fact that the Great Ice Plains are a dangerous place remains unchanged. Anxiety remains on the safety side. "... it is difficult to completely discharge the danger. However, places with ice and snow sperm are relatively safe and cloudy" This is what Abel explains. The vast majority of demons in the Great Ice Plains live by eating meat. It''s the same as people who can''t live without the existence of food. On the other hand, the dwellings of the snow fairies are full of snow and ice, and there is nothing for the demons to eat. So rarely come close. Differences in food tell the survival zone as it is, and that leads to the tranquillity of the snow elves. (Well then, is it a lot safer...? If Abel is telling me to "protect" me, and it''s not a hell of a place in the world, then the rest of the problem is cold gear and permission to go out? Going out there would be no problem with Abel''s people-paying magic. There is no need to apply for a permit to the Bailefeld family, as a day trip would be deceptive. (I mean, you can''t apply. There''s no way you''re gonna do this, and it would be bad if you didn''t keep it to yourself, including where you''re going) So the biggest obstacle is two. Fee and mother. Will you both forgive me? (That one. Me, at some point, you''re thinking on the premise of accompanying Abel...) I''m in my own mood but I''m not sure why. I originally wanted to give you what Abel wanted. Plus, I want to go outside. On the contrary, is it true that curiosity and feelings of reward take precedence if the area is resolved because there was an aversion to life and separation from the family as the material that blocks them? I nodded to Master Elf, who kept holding my hand seriously with no expression. "The Snow Fairy residence is a memorable first date with Abel." "... thanks" They thanked me. I''ve been thinking about preserving myself. There is something wrong with this one, but it seems to please me, so shall I make it a good one? "So, Abel. If you want to go outside, you have to convince ''those two''." "... Lucica ''Is'' I''ll Take It On" Yes, sir. Fee wants me to talk him down. I wonder if I can...... Wouldn''t that be impossible...... You''ll definitely cry. You can''t possibly put up with that kid leaving me for a day. I''ll put that on the shelf and ask you another question. I guess this is a real escape too...... "What do you do with the cold gear? "... I am in possession. Al''s share will be secured via the Chamber of Commerce while you strike the sword." In the absence of talent. Well, much better than helpless. "So what was the use of the test and snow demon sword just now? "... I''m going to Snow Fairy, so I can''t take anyone who frightens me. Snow Demon Sword is going to be used for Snow Fairy" It''s water on the stand. Then I decided to return to the first question. "So, how do you convince Fee? "... Lucica ''Is'' I''ll Take It On" Knock...! Oh, my God. It''s not much of a loop option for some national RPG...... But now the policy has been consolidated. I guess once those two persuasions, the Devil''s Sword and the cold gear are in place, I''ll head to the Great Ice Plains. "Alcha, Abel, are you there? Open up." That''s when the workshop door was knocked. The subject of persuasion seems to have come from the other side. 61 Lesson 60: Because Im a five-year-old, Im naturally worried. "Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good! As soon as I opened the door by serving a small box, the tackle that I eat every day flew in. My sister is full of energy when she wakes up from her sleep. I smile and rub my cheeks. "Eh heh...! Eh heh! - Oh, shit! Phew, that''s good! (Is that it? I''m not crying...? It''s the usual pattern of crying without me in my sleep. My mother, my angel companion, looks good at it. "Mother, what kind of magic did you use? "Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...... Here''s what I said. Morning, Phee. Then let''s go to your brother." Complete the process. Before you looked for my presence, did you strike the lead and remove the anxiety? This wouldn''t make the boulder fie grumpy either...... I thought so. "Ya, I''m here again...! Puku, My Sister''s cheeks are fumbling like a mommy. Finally, the power to embrace me grows stronger. "There''s something fishy and yummy, but I''m going to soak up my depression! "... mother. Do you have any explanation for Phee''s language? Until just now, her mother, who was a doorman, turned to her face. "Yes! Phew! Look only at Phew! I''ll see what else you can do! You talk with your cheeks swollen, you''re clever... My sister when she''s angry doesn''t get me in a good mood if she doesn''t do everything in her power. (Uh... No) Anyway, shall we talk about it now? After putting My Angel back on his smile, he''s also allergic to crying again...... I look at Abel. The elf''s mentor nodded silently about what he wanted to say. "Mmmm! Ha ha! Just look, I''m coming! My sister is furious. The cuddle attack and the pressure on the cheek rub are set to be amazing. So much so that I can almost hear the noise. Though I had no choice, this is my fault. Because I turned my gaze to Abel to defy the words of My Sister, who says look at me. "I''m sorry, Phee. But I need to talk to you about something important." Hold him tight, stroke his sarcastic silver hair, and I''ll tell him I''m going out with Abel. In order not to worry, and for the reason that I can''t spread the secret, I reserved myself for explanations to the extent that I would "deliver my demon sword to an Abel acquaintance on a day trip". I can''t say I''m going to the Great Ice Plains on a boulder. "Where are you going? Phew, I''m coming with you! As expected, but my sister reacted violently. On the other hand, my mother is staring at me. "... that outing, is there a danger? Where are you going? Not so, what kind of person do you meet? But no. I''ll be the first to ask if there''s any danger. When I say this, my mother is strangely smart. Abel stepped out in front of her mother. Like you told me, my best friend''s persuasion seems to be his own intention. "... it''s much smaller and more dangerous than going outside. But about Al, I will always protect him." He had serious eyes. My mother, who is usually supposed to be lying around, also stares at my best friend with her homogeneous eyes. "If we''re going to deliver Al''s striking sword, even Abel alone, it should be enough, right? Take my child, why? "... Al has the ability to access the roots of magic. This is a rare talent I''ve never seen before. That''s what you''re gonna need." (My root magic...? When it comes to the possibility of exercising magic, nothing was heard, but is there anything I can do to help? But if you do just deliver the sword, you shouldn''t need me to accompany you, and I guess there''s some reason there too. Mother behaves in a slightly contemplative manner. If this guy says no, maybe I won''t be able to follow Abel. Honestly, I don''t want to go anywhere dangerous, even if Abel says he can protect me. But more than that, I want to repay this lovely teacher. "Mother. Please, I want you to let me go out. I want to help you with Abel." DD When I spoke that way, Abel immediately turned her eyes to this one. Even with his faceless expression, he seemed surprised. Apparently, you didn''t think I had a reason to accompany you. "Yes...... Al wants to go out for Abel, right? "Oh. I want to reward you for all the help you''ve been giving me." "... Al" The little palm of an arch elf gently accompanied my back. "Abel, I''m gonna ask you again. Is it dangerous? "... without it, it would be a lie. but I have determined that it is to the extent that I am able to cope" Her mother, who had taken a serious look at her old friend, eventually exhaled, "Hmm." And once again, with a firm eye, I say to my best friend. "... ok. But I need you to protect this kid, okay? "...... hmm. Even in lieu of life." "That''s no good" A mother with a slightly angry windy face. That''s a rare look. Ever since I was worried about you on the way home? "Both of you, be sure to come back safe and sound! Otherwise, I won''t allow it! I don''t care what happens to me." "... ok. Al and I will be back safely." "Then, good." That''s what my mother said, and she stroked my head. So was the conversation, but I can tell by this behavior. Seems like they''re totally finding out where I''m going is a dangerous place. Normally, to the extent that we go out on a day trip, "Oh, well, be careful." Because it should end in a word. "Al. Protect him from Abel." "Yeah. Be sure." I know it''s up to me to be protected, but it''s up to me to say this. Supporting each other, making it up to the two of us, I guess that makes sense. And this is supposed to mean that you''ll keep Abel with me. This Elf is an irreplaceable best friend to her mother. Then that trust must be preserved. Well, this is how I managed to get permission to go out. "Phew, follow me too! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! This girl''s persuasion remains. 62 Episode 61: Persuasion was Brevre. Now, what do we do... I drop my eyes on my sister who clings to me so hard. Fee''s already going to cry. From my expression, I guess I know thinly that I will be left behind. (As for my mood, I''d like to take you...) If the destination is the Great Ice Plains, I hesitate with arrows. "I... Phew, take it...? "... um" I thought about how you''d accept me without making me cry, but I thought I''d cry no matter what, more than poke at you, so I decided to give it up. "Fee......" As I gaze, the look on my beloved sister''s face distorts with tears. He sensed with his expression that he would be denied. "Hey...... ugh! Porous and large tears fall. "Phew, I''m with you on...! I can be, no! As I thought, I cried. "I''ll be back soon, so I just need you to be patient" "I don''t know, I don''t know! Oh, my God! Complete the process. My sister doesn''t just hate to leave me, she''s worried about me. Maybe this is natural because my mother was pushing to see if it was all that safe. "You''ll be fine with me. Because Abel can protect me." It''s a pitiful spin. At least I want to be able to cloud "cause I can protect myself". "What I did, Mamoru, fu no yaku! Phew, no, no, no, no, no, no! It''s, uh-huh! It''s just for fu! "Fee......" "Phew, I''ll make it...! I mean, I''m gonna make it right...! So, uh, follow me..." In tears, Fee rubbed her body against me. Though for safety''s sake, it''s a real bummer for this girl to weep. So, unfortunately, I decided to ask Abel if she could accompany me. If you think for this girl, there''s no other option but to leave her crying. Or maybe he wanted an explanation. An excuse to say no. Just the ingredients to decide it. "Abel. What is the level of safety if you take Fee? "... it shouldn''t be so different when you take Al" The answer was out-of-the-box. But if you think about it, is it similar to taking a five-year-old or a two-year-old? (I was unconsciously thinking, ''I''ll be fine'', but it seemed like it was, in and of itself, a thought...) Then can Phee take you too? Ask Abel that and she''ll get a response like this. "... even if you two accompany me, I think I can protect you with my abilities. However, the risk itself is always present. If you want to be a little safe, you better not take them." My first reaction to this word was my mother, not me or Fee. "Yes, yes! So, Abel, what about me? Can I accompany you? Are you worried about us brothers and sisters, or because of your own interests? Raising his right hand, he''s shaking a boom. Yeah. You''re winning interest, this. "... I can''t" But the return of my best friend, I don''t even know what to do. "Hey, why not!?" "... it''s physically impossible to get you up to Lucica" Ride......? Does that mean there''s some kind of vehicle or something similar? While you go from Wang Du to the transfer gate, or while you go from the transfer destination to the residence of the snow fairies? Or is there a limit on the number of people or a maximum load on the transfer gate itself? The information is too fragmented to tell. "Hey, Abel. Am I all right? "... need to be firmly anchored in magic arises" Fixed? What are you talking about? The ride rocks? Or is the transfer gate talking about not working unless you''re firmly attached or something like that? When it comes to it, is it a matter of arrow size that the mother is unable to do? (Whatever it is, I can use mindfulness power, so fixing and doing will be fine...) I pulled my sleeve thinking that my sister was a pain in the ass. "I... About Phew, will you follow me...? It was an expression of mixed anxiety expectations. Well, how should I answer you? Unexpectedly, my mother gave me a push when I couldn''t answer MySister''s favor. "Abel. If Phee can protect you, I want you to come with me." "... Is that good for Lucica? "Because I''m sure you can protect me. Then, as much as I can, I want these kids to get what they want." The smiling mother''s face was also a bit of a troubled wind. I guess arrow-strength anxiety hasn''t been completely wiped out. Being worried about your parents is, to be honest, painful. "... Al, what do you want? Abel''s gaze turned to me from her mother, Fee was stronger, and she embraced me. Oh, yeah. Well, there''s no other option in this situation. "I''d annoy Abel, but I''d like to take her with me if possible" "Higg, ho, ho, ho, ho! My Angel is in a big flood today. My clothes are messy with tears and runny nose. "Whoa, all right, all right" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I can be, I can be! Will this cry? Or is it a tear of relief? Either way, it seemed like he was too sloppy to leave me. My teacher can''t say anything irresponsible, so I think it''s okay to take this girl, maybe, but I''m sorry I put a strain on that. "... good. Originally, I told Al I couldn''t." The elf who looked into my chest said so and stroked my head. "But, Abel. When you take Fee, are you okay with keeping secrets or something? "... I have trouble being flustered. So I want it to be just for the people here." Abel retrieves the small box again. It''s the little box with the living snow sperm in it. "... but if this kid doesn''t like it, it''s hard to take Fee" Speaking of which, that''s the kind of exam you have. Mother takes a serious peek into the small box placed on the workbench. And show them how surprised you are. "Wah... This, maybe, Snow Fairy? The snow elf is frightened by the sudden appearance of the person. By contrast, my mother seems happy to see something unusual. Cute, that chunk of snow. "Ha-ha-ha..." But Fee, who''s supposed to be trying to get along with Snow Fairy, won''t leave by clinging to me in tears. I would be interested because I would gaze at the flicker and the little box. Originally curious kid. But now it seems like hugging me is the top priority. Same goes for the license exam, but this girl feels so lonely that she can''t leave me until her heart is healed. I can''t help it, so I stuck my fie close to the little box. (What?) When I look in the box, the ice I was supposed to make is missing a beautiful sapphire. No way, have you finished eating already? It should have been about the size of a golf ball against a bead-sized snow elf. "Yes, there is..." My sister showed an interest in snow sperm, but less tense than usual. I guess loneliness still prevails over interest. "Fee, I''m a snow elf." "Yuki? Bring My Angel down to the ground. Fee stares at the puffy, frightened snow elf as she clings firmly to me. "Me......" Apparently, Snow Fairy is able to properly identify human differences. If I keep my fingers close, I won''t get away with it. "All right, all right." "Mimmy......" When I stroke him as he is, he makes a voice that seems pleasant. Like our sister, fear seems to rest while she is being caressed. "We''re going to see this kid''s family. So we have to get along. Fee, can you get the ice out? That''s this kid''s rice. Let me feed you." "Ugh, yeah. Phew, make koori." Did you just say that you didn''t hesitate to stick your finger in with a boulder, a bearer of unafraid character? Fee creates sparkling ice in an instant. You''re so much prettier than what I just put out. "Me." The snow sperm quickly approaches the ice. Is it less alert to food? Or are you used to it because I gave you ice earlier? "Me! Me! And start eating indifferently. Apparently, your sister''s ice, she liked it. Well, if you think about it, me and Fee''s quality of magic looks just like it, so if you like my ice, it makes sense that you like this girl''s magic too. "Fee, can I give you a stroke? "Yeah. Phew, be" Even if you don''t say anything, you should say that it''s the boulders that are keeping the cold air at your fingertips. If this kind of care or good luck is going to get along with Snow Fairy, I think it''s necessary. "Abel, is this okay? "...... hmm. I''ll take Phee, too. You are both protected by me." My master gave me a firm assurance. I exhale. That''s how the three of us headed to the Great Ice Plains. 63 Episode 62: To the Great Ice Plains October of 1204, a sacred history. The three of us are leaving for the Great Ice Plains. I was impressed that my mother wouldn''t let me and Fee go in her arms for a while. "Abel. Say hello to my kids, okay? "...... hmm. Must." What a way out of the commercial district, not outside the Wang capital, we headed there. The end of the commercial district is used as a warehouse area. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, the big store, possesses several warehouses besides the side of the store, and what we visited was a building that was supposedly a warehouse on the surface. "... this place was managed as the property of an elf I know, long before the Chamber of Commerce was able to" "So there''s a ''gate'' here? Abel nodded slightly. Go inside through a small back door dedicated to the staff, not the entrance. I guess I haven''t opened up much. The interior feels caged. It was explained that there were many large crates and barrels in the warehouse because they were tight, but they were dummies. We proceeded inside and eventually reached the door in front of the basement, at the end of the cleverly hidden downstairs. (Look, even though it''s a normal door, the lock is tightly hung...) Turns out they''re not just locks, they''re also magical defenses. Because I could see the procedure engraved. Abel releases them with a familiar hand. Looks like you have to go through multiple steps to free yourself. And ''Gate'' appears at the end of the door. It''s bigger than I thought, and height alone is more than double Abel''s height. "Hey, hey! Phew, I love it! My sister, who loves majestic things, just reacted. "It''s splendid..." "... not so. This is just a turning gate assuming people go through. The gates for carrying supplies are bigger." Oh, Cheng Cheng. If you do think about hauling, can you still do this? I guess the feeling around here is the difference between those who have lived in a world where the turning gates were common sense and others. Abel took the silver part out of the tiny pochette and plugged it into a hole that was drilled into the gate. Maybe that''s the ''key''. Then put your hands on a place like a flat plate. Then a blue and white light flooded out of the gate. "You activated it? "...... hmm. The transfer gate is activated with the key and the magic of the registrant. If you try to move it any other way, security will hang." I''m sure the people experimenting with gate activation right now don''t have either. So, all the more so when pragmatism turns away. When Abel retrieved the key, she took my hand. It was a sudden thing, so I''m a little surprised. "Maybe you can''t get through without holding hands with the transferee? Is that it? Did they turn you around? I wondered if you didn''t hear me, but the enchanting ears in my sight, faintly red. "... I just wanted to hold hands with Al..." "Oh yeah......" I guess it''s an honor. "Mm-hmm! Ha, ha! Connect with Phew! Ebel, meh! My sister got furious. "Look, Fee. Gyu." "Gyu." I''m telling you this, Myangel was holding me in my arms until just now, and he wasn''t away. I mean, it''s just a baked cake. "So, Abel. Where is this gate connected? So all of a sudden, it''s a snow elf place. So, no, right? "... the gate can only fly to the gate. What we''re about to fly is in a mountain hut on Mount Fefiat overlooking the entire Great Ice Field" "Mount Fefiat! That''s a pile of rumors that some nasty demons are nasty! I can''t believe there was a mountain hut." "... it''s from the period of the Magic Guidance History, so I can''t help but know. Although already destroyed, fortifications also existed at the top of the mountain at the time" The boulder is our lifeline. You know everything. That''s how I knock over the turning gate. I felt uncomfortable like I was caught in a spider''s nest, but that''s all. There''s nothing about loud sound effects or glowing at the moment of transfer. "... this is the mountain hut" "Cold! The stone room was cold on the kinks. Isn''t it too cold to be here for five minutes? "Oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God, oh, my God." My sister is waving it into great little pieces. I accidentally hugged Fee. "... it''ll be warm soon" When Abel said that with a cool face, it was getting really warm. Because of my mind, I feel like I''m even getting brighter. "Did you even switch on the heating? Or did you use magic? "... when you go indoors, the heating and lights come on automatically" Sensible demonic props? That''s like sensor lighting. I can see how the skill of the history of magic instruction was superior when the switch was unnecessary. "... the cold gear I brought you, wear it here. It''s much colder out there." "I get it.... All right, Phee. With your brother, let''s get dressed." "Phew, you said you did! I''ll put a punch on you! Wear clothes rented from the Chamber of Commerce and engraved with the art of thermal insulation. Apparently, it''s very common cold protection. My Angel will also be equipped with this ear clip. Yeah. That''s cute. "Fee, the winter version of you is lovely too! "Eh heh heh heh...! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, I''m happy! Huh? Mixed! - Oh, my God! Daisy! My Sister starts spinning with both hands wide open. He also stops by here on his way home, so he can leave his usual clothes and wasted baggage behind. "Abel doesn''t change? "... I''m about gloves. This robe also has cold resistance" Wouldn''t you cover your enchanting ears? In the case of elves, they have ''ear bags'' for cold protection, not ear-piercing. You want to see it for once, that''s it. I re-packed my stuff, had tea, went to the bathroom, and I was ready. They call it a mountain hut, but it''s a lot of space, and what we were brought to was the garage. "Whoa! Snowmobile!" What was placed there was a vehicle very similar to a snowmobile. I was a licensed two-wheeler in my previous life, so I couldn''t help but want to try driving. "... Al. You know the air bike? "Oh, no, I don''t." Apparently, this ride is called an air bike. From what I can tell by his name, he doesn''t seem to be snow-driving only. Naturally, it must be the vehicle of the period of the Magic Guide. (Did you say you couldn''t get your mother on board? Sure look, you''re on your own, this is) Some parts are not sure, while others resemble two wheels of the Earth world. Somehow, there are signs that if you let me practice a little, I could drive. Next time, why don''t we ask for it? "This, Abel''s gonna pilot it, right? "...... hmm. I''m licensed during my history of magic instruction." Dear Arch Elf, who does the V-sign with no expression. Really? You''ve been to a classroom before, haven''t you? When I was going through, I remembered there was one terrible instructor. No, I don''t care about mentor Mukatsuk. We get on the air bike. Abel, me. In Phee''s order, it stuck like a koala. "... no sign of demons around. Open the shutter." When did he do it, he pushed it even with the switch to open and close it. A familiar "pip" sounds in the Earth world, and the shutter opens. When the airbike was activated, it floated. As the name suggests, it seems to be a substitute for faintly floating and running. At the same time, a demonic wall that blocks wind and cold air is deployed on the front. "... quite a bit of speed. Never leave me." Me and Fee are sticking together with precautionary power, but the problem is me and Abel. On Abel''s back, I was stuck perfectly. I remember this feeling. That''s the array I tasted the day I went to wake the elf teacher. A mysterious phenomenon that is forced to attract you to Mighty Char. That''s what''s happening to me right now. (After all, was that Abel''s sorcery...? He said not to leave, but on the contrary, it would be impossible to leave. This. "... to set off" Don! Oh, shit! I don''t know, but such a blast sounded and the air bike jumped out of the garage with fierce momentum. 64 Lesson 63: The Garden of Ice and Snow Mountain hut that quickly goes far away. According to Abel, the shutter seems to close automatically. They say the mountain hut is about the eighth part of Mount Fefiat, but the slopes are not steep, they are gentle. This is because the mountain itself is so stupid that it just feels that way. In fact, the snowfields, which can only be counted among the highest peaks of the continent and spread out in front of them, are enormously wide. One of the highest peaks, in a subtly contradictory way, is because the exact height is not known and there are several other ''highest mountain candidates''. However, in common, there are stories of dragons living in the high mountains of this world. I hear there''s an ice dragon in this Mount Fefiat. "Yay, come on! Screw it!" My sister is not scared, she is upset. Big boulder. Our oldest daughter really knows no fear. "Aoan!" And I hear the howl of the beast. Looks like a bunch of white wolves found us, and they''re running. But Abel''s driving air bike was overwhelmingly fast and quickly left the wolves behind. Snowwolves are said to inhabit Mount Fefiat, so it will be. Snowwolf should be a dangerous warcraft to the point of being singled out for a special designated crusade. On the other hand, the fur, the meat, the fangs and the nails are traded for a huge price? I also saw a huge hole suddenly, empty, in the ground where the air bike passed. Snow Mountain specialty, it would be Crevasse. This bike doesn''t risk falling because it''s a low-altitude flight, but I was surprised and voiced. By the way, Fee was laughing with pleasure. (Cheng Cheng. As I was told, as long as Abel is around, the risk is there.) The fear of Mount Fefiat is due to the ferocity of the habitat Warcraft, but on the other hand, it is also a harsh environment to the extent that climbing without the Warcraft is considered impossible. The room was frozen immediately after the transfer, but even then, minimal heating was applied. They''re going to freeze completely if they don''t. What else impressed me was Abel''s Dratek. There are rocks, monsters, and crevasses. I thought I''d want to tour too if I had the chance. If I contact the Chamber of Commerce, will I get a single car? I want one too. Down the cliff, jumping over the valley, the air bike explodes. Whether on the way down Mount Fefiat or after, it is impressive that the scenery changed from corny to corny every time I ran. I just wondered if the snow scenery would last, and there were rocky mountains and white forests. I also saw lizard-like creatures in a chopped ice valley, but is it something that can live in such a cold area? And when I stopped seeing the Warcraft and went on for a while, I began to feel magic in my skin. The air itself seems to be magical. On the other hand, there are no signs of monsters around. I don''t see a single plant in a wide snowfield, so I guess there''s no food. (What do you mean, it''s time for the snow fairies habitat) At the same time I think so, the speed of the air bike is slowing down. "... a little more" That''s what Abel tells you, who has always been silent. Until just now, I guess I was concentrating on driving. Or were you obsessed? "Yay, full of crap! Phew, I''m sorry! - I love it! This girl really doesn''t brace. Eventually, I see why Abel slowed down. "There''s Yuki-kun! A snow elf about the size of a puffy and baseball ball drifts through the air. Sure, now, you''ll be dialing and flying with an air bike blast. The freshly-born snow fairy grows its magic into food, and eventually it will be able to dance in the sky. When it evolves further, it turns into different types of spirits? And right in front of me, "The Shape of Evolution" appears. "He''s a snowman -! Instead of that in Japan, I could see a luxurious snowman moving that felt like a wealthy foreign family had made it in mind. I have my hat on my head, but where have I been sourcing it? My nose is somehow, carrot-like. (Oh, there was another one) The snowman caught my eye and I didn''t realize there was a shadow next to it. The air bike shall be stopped in front of both. The snowman bows his head and, on the other, kneels on the spot. "Dear Takazu, I''ve been waiting for you! "Let the noble take you to the height of your fear." Then it was the snowman who spoke in a rarely sinister voice to the extreme of fear. And the first one to open his mouth... (Is this ice sperm?) Should I talk to a girl made of ice? I don''t feel tough on the outside. Would it be better to say that it is made of smooth crystals, but in appearance, it would be straightforward? When Abel brought us down to the ground, he introduced us both. "... The ice sperm over here is Leada, the gardener. Snow sperm is better, Shelleg. Lerada, Shelleg, these two are the children of my friends, Al and Phee" It was a simple and cluttered explanation. What''s a gardener? Even though it is a zoo and kindergarten. And you can do that snowman with just ''Snow Fairy'', too. I don''t care how you look at it, it would be evolutionary. Well, I suppose I should say it sounds like Abel. The moment our arch elf speaks with a "friend," I feel like the signs of ice and snow elves have changed. I don''t know, it feels like I switched from mob handling to customer handling. "Master Al and Master Fee, right? I am the head of this'' Ice and Snow Garden '', my name is Lerada. This heavy snow elf is Shelleg, the lead knight in the garden. Go ahead and get to know him." "My name is Shelleg. Nice to meet you, you little humans." Oh dear... shall their abode be called the Garden of Ice and Snow? That''s why you''re the gardener. So, this communal snowman says he''s a knight in the garden. They also call the race a heavy snowflake. "I''m Alto Crane Putt. Best regards," "It''s Phew! I like it! Her sister''s eyes, greeting her well, sparkle. Something unusual. I guess I can''t wait to see it because there''s so much to see for the first time. "What are you talking about, and come here first?" Lerada invites us into the garden. The Garden of Ice and Snow should have been called exactly a village made of snow and ice. I can see some buildings, but not so many. I can see something like a fort made of ice, but we were put through a stone mansion. The gardener says it''s a hotel. The room I was shown was strange at the moment. Room about twelve tatami size, but only warm where the carpet is laid. Apparently, it''s a demon prop. Guests from "outside" will be told to sit here. "Please excuse us." While in the same room, Lerada and Shelleg are a little far away, but I guess this is to keep them off the carpet. "I wish I could serve warm tea. I''m sorry." A communal snowman bows his head in a dandy voice. "... good. We have it here." Among the luggage carried is a cup for three and a powder of cocoa. Cocoa is quite expensive in this world and does not come out in any way far west, but Mr. Henriette gave it to me when I received the cold gear. Boulders are attentive celebrities. Hot water deliberately created The Dagger of Hot Water. You can have tea anywhere you want. There are magic tricks that fire out. There is also the magic of putting out water. But there is actually no magic to serve hot water directly. So it''s convenient to have this. I''m low on cocoa powder. Fee and Abel have plenty. You both love sweets. Unfortunately, there is no milk. "Ho. That''s the devil''s sword that the Son of Man made himself." The lead knight is blinding his eyes. It seems unusual that you can make your own arrow-strength demon sword. Well, one of the reasons I came here is to deliver the Devil''s Sword, and there''s no reason I''m not interested. "Dear Takazu. I''d like to show you the Snow Demon Sword." "...... hmm. Al." "Oh." I gave away the Snow Demon Sword I created for this day. There''s nothing I can do about it, but I think the demon core itself has done the best it has ever done. In addition, Abel''s magically enhanced Demon Stone fits into the patterned head. So it depends on the user, but I might even get a little snowstorm. I beg your pardon. Lerada moves away a little and releases the power of the Devil''s Sword. As the flowers blossomed, white snow appeared all over her body. "Yes! Stuffed Pompous! Phew, Pompous Suki! Sukiyasu! When I first saw the Snow Devil''s Sword, my sister was thrilled. When it snows towards Wang Du, he promises to play with plenty. So it''s also a prospect that My Angel will see the communal snowman as a flicker. I know you really want to jump and play soon, but you''re putting up with me gut. Besides me, this girl can handle herself properly. Even though he''s only a two-year-old. "Fee! That''s great...... ugh! I was so impressed that I embraced My Sister. "Yikes! You praised me for... I don''t know, Phew. Glad to hear it! Huh, mix it up! Sukiyasu! So!" I stroke my silver hair. [M] Fee is thrilled. I''m thrilled too. Meanwhile, Leada, the gardener, had his head bowed to Abel with a strange face. "Dear Takazu, please... please save us... ugh!". 65 Lesson 64: The State of the Snow Devils Sword and the Garden Lerada was seriously staring at the Snow Demon Sword. That would be so. It''s definitely what they asked me to do. I don''t know how to use it, but it definitely occupies an important position for her. "You''re a terrible loser. Are you sure you''re okay with this? Peek into the sword held by the gardener, and the lead knight crosses in the ikebo. The construction is so hectic that it seems to be causing anxiety. But that''s all I can do right now. Even though I have no choice, it hurts a little. "What matters is your performance as a demon sword. Close your eyes for slashing performance." It''s a terrible storm. We need to refine so we can strike a better sword...... I beg your pardon. And Lerada releases the power of the Devil''s Sword. Snow was born all over me. "Ohhhhhh......! "Ko, this is...! Oh. I''m surprised. I''m surprised. Now if they treated me "like this" to my performance as a demon sword, I would have been unable to recover. "Awesome...... ugh! Awesome! My magic is turning into snow as it is! It''s not just that you can make snow. You can create snow according to the quality of the user''s magic! "Uhm! This is our food and the magic snow itself, the constituent material of the body! "I can''t believe the Demon Sword from now on is not from the gods, but from the hands of modern people...! It would be incredible if you hadn''t actually taken it! My Demon Sword does not use the core Demon Stone to this day. So if it is activated as an attribute demon sword, the need arises to consume the magic power of the user itself. Something that turns the user''s magic into something else through a demonic core. Finally, my devil''s sword is a transducer. "How many can finish the Devil''s Sword to this point?" A communal snowman leaks that sentiment. Looking at this line and where you don''t turn your gaze toward me, apparently Abel hasn''t told me I''m the producer. Maybe he cares about me. He said not to spread the demon sword producer at all. Then I should probably keep my mouth shut, too. "If this is the case, there is much to make up for the missing body of the snow elves! Dear Takazu, Thank you for conceding this devil''s sword! Missing body......? You think I''m gonna make use of it to make up for the deficiencies? And Leada bowed her head to Abel. "Dear Takazu, please... please save us... ugh! It was when I was hugging Fi. The beginning elf with his head bowed, but shakes his head slightly. "... asking me for salvation is fundamentally a mistake. What I have is basically the power of destruction" "Be modest! Isn''t this how you gave us the wonderful Devil''s Sword! Ice Demon Sword exists. A snowstorm demon sword also exists. But never before has the Devil''s Sword been able to make such gentle snow" "... never, not. I''ve seen the Snow Demon Sword in my illusion history." I don''t think that''s what you''re saying. By the way, the term "illusion history" seems to be a calendar period prior to the history of magic instruction. It was a time when Princess Dragon existed. (But right. The Devil''s Sword that causes the snowstorm, and the Devil''s Sword that causes the snow, did they exist) Abel said, "Can you make it?" or "difficult? I''ve asked," but it wasn''t a tone based on the assumption of impossibility. It was something that existed in the past, so you knew it was to be reached at the hands of people. "Um ~... Excuse me, what do you use a snow demon sword for? I thought it would be rude to pinch my mouth, but I decided to ask. The reason I was asked to use the Devil''s Sword. And he asked me to accompany him. It''s time to know. Then the gardener and the lead knight set their sights on me. He had eyes like "what is this guy". Yeah. Well, you''d be suspicious if a human child with no taste stuck a couch in it. "... Dear Takazu, this boy - no, are you brothers and sisters? I heard about your friend''s child, why was he brought to our garden? "... because I found it useful" Abel''s answer is pale, but I think he''s answering honestly. I thought you needed me, so you asked me to accompany you. Ice and snow fairies looked at each other, "Oh, really..." and nodded with a subtle look. This is you. Half-heartedly, but that''s a snort not to make a wave. Well, a five-year-old and a two-year-old. Leada answered my question by giving up or coughing up one. "There are several reasons why we asked for the Snow Demon Sword. First of all, it''s because you''ll be able to feed the little snow elves at will. There are a number of places in this garden that are full of magical cold air, but lately there have been dangerous places..." Ha ha. I wonder if this is where the example hotline came from. The freshly born snow fairy is just like a human baby, and it doesn''t seem to hold much intelligence. As a result, you''re approaching a dangerous hotline? "The second is for repairing the body of the snow elf. We ice and snow sperm will recover from some damage, as long as the nucleus is safe. But more efficient treatment will require not only leaving it to natural healing, but also capturing and compensating for magical ice and snow. Here''s the neck, the snow. We had limited access to highly magical snow." Until now, they have searched for and managed to use high concentrations of magic from the snow accumulated in the land. On the other hand, with regard to ice, they say there are demonic stones that produce the ice itself, and they were able to handle it. In other words, in terms of healing, snow sperm has hitherto been in a more difficult position than ice sperm. That is improved by the Devil''s Sword. Especially if you can create snow with your magic, does that help you to have an extremely high affinity as your part? Well, if I were to use other people''s magic for magic, I''d enjoy using something that looks just like Fey''s. I know exactly how that feels. "And Mitsumi, similar to the reason for one, is more serious. If you abandon this garden, you must connect your life with the demon stone of ice and the demon sword of snow." Waiver? Could we possibly abandon this land? "... more? "Yes, unfortunately, there are more" I''m not sure because I''m soaking up the subject, but I guess the increase is the damage of something. "Last time Takazu came, it was three places, but yesterday, a fifth place was discovered. Everything in our feeding grounds will turn into a hotline." That''s what the dandy voice snowman tells you. Apparently there is not one place, but more, where the hotline blows out instead of the cold wind. (Cheng Cheng, the concern of snow and ice sperm is the disappearance of the feeding grounds? If it does all turn into a hotline, we''ll have to abandon this land) Until this point, I think I was still somewhere else in HR. I thought it was pathetic, and I wanted to do something about it for you. But it''s also true that I was thinking somewhere that it''s not "this story". But when I heard the next word of Lerada, I was breathtaking. "If you can''t stop expanding the hotline like this, all the ice around the park will melt out into the ocean. Then the sea level can rise and some parts of the continent can sink into the water" Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Outreach, I''ve heard things that don''t get stylish. Only my sister, who had no conversation in her head, was lovingly inclined to her little neck. 66 Lesson 65: Heading to the House of the General Chiefs The Garden of Ice and Snow is the land of ice. Would it convey a little bit about the huge ice stuck on the northern edge of the continent, above which lies the dwellings of the snow fairies? The reason for the lack of grass was simple because it was a land made of ice, not soil. It''s just not all ice, deep beneath the garden, there''s a giant rock. That is the nucleus that forms the ice, which in turn is the source of the cold wind. Finally, you can think of it as a giant demon stone. Demon Stone basically doesn''t change its attributes. If the demon stone of water is still the demon stone of water, then suddenly one day it will start to erupt, and so on. But that''s what''s happening in this garden right now. When the cold wind turns into a hotline, and it''s gradually increasing. "... what does the chef say? "The chief said that if things continue to get better, we should also put movement in perspective. But he can''t move here." Another new name came up. Chef, anyone who has difficulty pronouncing it is said to be the chief chief. It sounds like a summary from the name, but how is it different from the gardener? "... I''ll meet the chef" "Right. You''ll need permission from the chief chief to enter the ice hole, and we need to report what Takazu wants from you. I''ll be your guide." Before I know what''s going on, the story goes on. Lerada turned her gaze to the communal lead knight. "Shelleg, you need to get to the ice hole first." "Accepted. Let us swear that our Ice Knights will always protect the noble" The snowman gracefully left. Abel also stands up. Apparently, we''re supposed to move. "Abel, what am I supposed to do with Fee? "... we''re going to head straight to the ice hole. I want you to come with me." ... What is an ice hole? Ever since I got here, there''s so much I don''t know. Well, in the end, there''s nothing but following them. "Dear Takazu, are you also going to take the children of that human race to the rank of chief? There''s..." "... with these two, no problem. You won''t be hated by Snow Fairy." Mm-hmm. I was in the mood for Snow Fairy before I left, but is that story coming out here? I mean, I don''t think that kid in the box has let him out yet. "If that''s what Takazu says..." Again, it felt half-hearted, and Leada nodded. Apparently, you can accompany him. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t mind waiting here flirting with my beloved sister. "Fee, let''s go" "Oh, hey, hang on...? "Here." My sister is not so interested in talking about ice elves and now she seems to want to be sweet on me. So when I held him as requested, Mai Angel laughed, heartily happy, "Hehe..." Ah...... Soft cheeks. Get out of the reception hotel and head out of the settlement. The little snow elves are frightened by strangers or go away, but the ice elves, they turn their gaze here. Is it racially curious? By the way, the ice elf toddler is not a Leada kind of person, it just looks like cracked ice. It''s like a rocky ice cream. Eventually, I see a splendid building. Before that, two figures stood like gatekeepers. It''s a giant over two meters, and it looks strong to see. "Those are snow golems and ice golems. I''m not very accommodating, but I have a lot of simple combat skills." "Are you protecting that building, not the entrance to the garden? "Precisely, take the chief, right? The guardianship of the garden itself is basically to be served by a knight. I can''t rely on the Golem to keep the battle away." They take care not to deprive them of the opportunity to fight in action because they don''t seem to have many demons coming. As a result, the Golem has settled into a sentinel-like position, he said. After explaining that to me, Lairda turns a worrying gaze on Abel. "Um... Dear Takazu, those brothers and sisters are just human children, right? Wouldn''t it be better to stay away from the golems...? I wonder what it is? He said he wasn''t accommodating, and if he accidentally approached that guard, would he be attacked? I have a problem with Rabbit and Phee. "... fine" Abel answered pale and took the snow elf larvae out of the example box and rode onto my shoulder. Dear Elf, you remembered this child properly. "Me! Me! The young snow elf looks around and looks relieved. I guess I found out you were back home. Then he snuck up on my neck. I have no particular basis, but I had an intuition that you might be hungry, not sweet on me like your sister. I mean, it''s a reminder for dinner. "... see, is this good? "Mimmy! As requested (?) When I let him catch cold air, the young snow elf began eating with great joy. After all, he seemed hungry. But you''re a big eater. Though I don''t know if that''s the only child or the hallmark of the entire race. "Yes! Phew! I want to do it too! My Angel raised his hand well, so I decide to give it to you. I''m sure you want to do pigeon feeding and carp feeding, too, as a delight. But it''s dangerous to give a deer a spike, so there''s no chance. Because those guys, they''re fierce... "Look, Fee. Be careful what you do, huh? "Yes! I''ve seen it! Huh, good luck! Uh-oh! From her sister''s entire body, a magical cold air sprinkles. The snow elf I put on your shoulder is thrilled to receive a fine feed. My Sister, too, was thrilled to see me dressed well... and didn''t go. "Ah-ha-ha!" Where it sprang from, massive amounts of snow and ice sperm larvae swarmed into Fee. Are our brothers and sisters so delicious in their magic? Or is anything good if you can eat it? Instantly our oldest daughter is covered in snow and ice. See how it goes, for some reason the exciting Lerada gardener. "It''s amazing! I can''t believe how much the ice sperm likes me while I''m a person''s! What!? Will this be liked? It just seems to me that my sister is gathered and crying. When they created a high magic ice mass right next to them, all the snow fairies moved over there and started eating. I''ll rescue Myangel in the meantime. "Fee, are you okay? "Higgu, heh heh! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Oh, okay, pathetically..." I held him tight and stroked him until I stopped crying. She would look cute on her own, but if the group attacked her, she would have nothing but fear. But what is it, the toddlers here are also as inept as Nara''s deer... "Mr. Lerada, are those golems, after all, dangerous? I pointed to two giants. You can''t make Fee cry or get in danger any more, so you have to make sure it''s clear there. But the gardener shook his head. "No, you don''t seem to have a problem." I thought you said "better not get close" earlier, but now you say "no problem". Unless this person is also a disjointed personality, you should decide that things have improved, but is that, after all, something that was gathered by the snow elves? "Eh...... Does that mean" now "is okay? "Yes. Exactly. That golem sees snow and ice sperm reactions and identifies enemies or allies. Your earlier actions must have been seen as friendly." Oh, Cheng Cheng. Is it important that Abel is liked by the snow elves or not? "Me." That. Soon, there''s a snow elf toddler on my shoulder. Apparently, he climbed straight up when he rescued his sister. (... Isn''t this the little box of snow elves? Even though there is no particular certainty, I can see why. The young snow elf began to snort at me as she rang to affirm. Apparently, this kid missed me, regardless of my appetite or anything. 67 Lesson 66: General Chiefs/Chefs Facts "Yay, come on! Phew, I love it! My sister, who loves big things, is happy to see two golems. Good. Looks like we''ve recovered from the fear of being raided by the snow elves already. The golems don''t make it as faint as figurines. I just feel my gaze. If the snow elves hadn''t liked me, would they have attacked me? "No. Hostiles attack, but if not, you just have to lift it and remove it off the premises. Well, if you storm or resist, they''ll beat you up for being hostile." ... Normally, I think I would resist if a sticky golem were imminent. "Speaking of which, Mr. Leada. How are gardeners and chief chiefs different? "Difference, is it? There''s a crystal girl in Kyoton. Well, that was an abrupt question. I just found out the difference, and there''s nothing for me. Lairda glanced at Abel and said: "Do you know the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? "Yeah. I know because I''m looking out for you." "So what about the fact that the chairman of commerce there is a high elf? "I know that too" "So, Takazu - you are more noble than a high elf, and you are in a noble position from our spiritual clan? I snort silently. Especially since Abel would be more than happy not to treat me very specially. "Then it''s quick to talk. The position of park manager is only that of administrator of the Ice and Snow Gardens. The General Chiefs, on the other hand, are in a position to bind the Ice Elf Chiefs to the Snow Elf Chiefs" Oh, Cheng Cheng. Shorcina does bind the Chamber of Commerce, but Abel''s better. But I don''t have the same job title. Feels like it? "Hmmm...... Then you''re a great chief." "Yes. It''s a pretty high spirited. Especially not far from Takazu, both in his identity and ability to fight." Well, leave out your identity and combat skills, and if you have the strength to manage the status quo, you won''t rely on the outside world. He comes barely through the Golem, talking like that, to the Mansion. This one is also stone built. The architecture of the garden seems to be basically made of ice, so it looks like a scarce building. "Possible places to get you through the outside are stone built" That''s what Leada explained. It''s the end of the story. (Does it also have a proper call bell...) When the gardener pressed it, a slightly servant-style ice sperm emerged. This one was also a girl type. "Welcome, noble. Please come in." "Is the chief chief in the back? Takazu''s here, so what are you gonna do if you don''t pick yourself up? "I''m sorry. Currently, to the lady..." "No, you can''t. I understand the circumstances, but I cannot allow Takazu to be rude. Call me right away." "... good. Can I see the chef? Abel blocked Lerada, who had a blaming tone. I wonder what it is? Is it also a complicated reason? "Of course you are, noble one. Please, come here." A servant tries to get us through, but the gardener bows his head. "I''m sorry, Master Takazu. The chief would have to welcome you..." "... I thought you said I was good" Abel was in a better position, and he called it at the convenience of the garden, so Lerada said that the chief chief would have to welcome him, not only in terms of courtesy, but also in terms of brother-in-law and grace. In fact, when Abel visited the garden a few days ago about this hotline, he said the chief chef of the general clan did the same. "I mean, there are circumstances that you can''t welcome? "... the grandson of the chief is lying down." Leada explains, keeping her gaze out here. That look, somewhere, dark. Speaking of which, when we were talking about more hotlines and more migration, the chef said he couldn''t leave here, but is that a grandson situation? It is likely that the Spirit will not be separated from the land enough to serve as chief chief. And it was put through, in front of a room. A servant calls out to the inside. "I''ve brought Takazu" "Oh, oh..." I hear a lot of naughty voices and one person shows up. He was an old ice elf man. His body was as thin as a dead tree, his eyes dimpled, his cheeks lean, and he could not feel anything like life. "Chief! What happened to that look?!?" Lerada is stunned and her eyes open. Apparently, he doesn''t usually look like this. When the man came forward to Abel in a relaxed foothold, he thanked her with a body that was about to break. "Noble, well done. Hey, I was sent down. I''m sorry I couldn''t even welcome you..." "... that doesn''t matter. More than that, Chef. Life is dying out. What happened? What happened? To Abel''s inquiry, the chef lays his eyes down. Then, instead, the servant girl spoke up. "As a matter of fact, the Chef uses his powers to treat Enineve." "Stupid! Are you treating Eni? Disturbing Leada, but I can''t see the story. If your grandson is on the ground, isn''t it natural to try to treat him? But Abel muttered pompously, unchanging her expression. "... Enineve is on the floor of death? "... Yes" With a squeezing voice, the old man answered. On its face, I can see more despair than fatigue. "Abel, what''s this about? "... I don''t know the details either. But I only know the state of the chef. I think he''s forced to live by giving his life to those who go to death." I can''t find a word for what to say. I wondered if I could do that, and I wondered if my grandson was as important as that. But Leada stuffed the chef. "Chief, do you know what you''re doing?!? You know there''s no way to help Enineve. Yet you are trying to stretch your life by cutting it off. This will bring us down together! That''s nothing more than continuing to inflict pain and suffering on her!? It should have been our rule to send her quietly in these cases! Do you yourself, the chief chief, say you will break it!?" The chef is leaning down. Seeing what I don''t argue with, I guess Lerada''s words are their common sense. But I think. If, for example, my beloved sister lay low and had the means to transfer her life to me, I wonder if she would do the same. Even if I can''t do anything, I can''t deny that I want to do something for you. However, on the other hand, Laada also says that there is no way to help. This means that it may resemble an ethic of euthanasia. I guess it''s common sense in them to send, even if they don''t lay their hands on it, and it''s an area where others shouldn''t pinch their mouths. So I decided to keep my mouth shut. "... may I see how Enineve is doing? As Abel asked, the chef nodded faintly. Inside the room, one girl lay. Just like me, young girl. Not a crystal type like Leada, but a human invisible appearance. But what''s different from people is visible. The girl''s body was mostly melted. Exists about from the top of the chest. The lower body and left arm are not entirely present and the rest do not rely on them like light snow. I''m not familiar with the ecology of snow and ice sperm, but I found it to be a terminal situation. "... to Enineve, what happened? Abel asks a pale question. Are you not moving, or are you behaving that way? "My granddaughter has sheltered a young body of snow elves trying to touch the hotline and has been injured instead...... That''s when half the nucleus dissolves and there''s no way to help..." That''s what the chef cried down. At the same time, the little girl opened her eyes and stared at this one. Like pale snow, he had blinding eyes. 68 Episode 67: Enineves Decision "... uncle, sama... And, Abel, dear...? A young voice is directed at my grandfather and Takazu as it appears. Maybe I just woke up, but I''m pretty weak. "Oh, oh..., Eni...! The chef rushed over and shook his granddaughter''s hand. There is a light spilling out of the connected palm, but is that the transfer of life? But Enineve tries to pull his right hand in. "Grandpa, it''s good enough...... As it is, your grandfather will fall..." "I''m fine. Hold on tight..." I soon found out beside him that the old man was doing what he couldn''t. As Lerada put it, I guess there''s nothing but a future of co-falls as it is. I pulled Abel to the end of the room and asked in a whisper. "Hey, Abel. That kid, can''t you manage to help him? "... it''s harder to help than the nucleus is damaged. Besides, most of my body is already gone." "Potions don''t work, do they? "... potion is basically what cures'' meat ''. What makes up Enineve''s body is mostly snow and ice, which is ineffective." "Snow? Isn''t that the kid, the ice elf? "... although my grandfather''s chef is an ice elf, his wife is a snow elf. And the Chef''s child, Enineve''s parents, should have also married Snow Fairy. That kid''s proportion is more snow than ice. So Enineve itself is classified as a snow elf" Ha, in the case of mixes, will the race be determined by proportion? But it''s snow... Hearing the words, I turned my gaze to the Snow Devil''s Sword I gave Leada. Can''t I use that one? "Can''t you rebuild your body with a snow demon sword? I think Lerada said something about making up for the defect." "... it is certainly the strength of snow elves that can regenerate the missing body with high concentrations of magical caged snow. But that doesn''t mean we can cure the nucleus. If the nucleus is damaged, the snow sperm will die, and the regenerative capability will not be activated." "So, if the nucleus can''t be cured, you mean there''s nothing you can do" "... it will. I do not know the means to heal the nucleus. I think that''s the same for the chefs." That would be so. If you can cure the nucleus, you must be curing it. While doing so, Enineve made a weak voice. The chef is listening seriously. "... Grandpa. Please, but there is..." "What is it, Eni? Whatever you say." " I want to tap the ice. Delicious, dusty, but..." "Oh, oh! You got an appetite! Leave it to me! The chef rose to momentum with delight in his weak face. Flirty and dangerous. "Master, if it''s ice, I will" A servant calls out, but the chief shook his head. "No, there must have been a big ice formation on Holy Lake in my treasure trove! I''ll get that! The old ice sperm finally pops out of the room. Dropping it off, Enineve called the gardener''s name, breathing constantly. "Laeda, Laeda..." "What...? Approaching the girl with a strange face. Enineve said with a grievous determination on his young face. "Wah, I,... Can I send it to you...? "Hey, what are you talking about, Enineve! Do you know what that means?" The young spirits nodded with a smile against the stunned Leada. "Ko, this, Ji...... Uncle, I don''t want to be bothered... Me, too, won''t help, from... I don''t want to..." Is that why you kept it away because you wanted ice? Without my grandfather, this girl is to end her life. "Grandpa is very, yasa, shi... So, lid, I don''t want to, I don''t... Your father also died... I, I, I, I, I... So, uncle, you''re so, so desperate..." "That''s not true, Enineve. The chief likes you, so I tried to save you." As Leada said so, the snow elf girl nodded with a weak smile. "That, too, I know,...... So, hey, hey, it''s a bump...... Lairda, please, take me..." DDDD The ice elf gardener gave a distressed look. Even she was preaching about the foolishness of forcing a helpless life to be extended, arrow-strength direct hands seems to be another story. Even I don''t want to take on that role. "... I don''t think I can convince the chief to put you in my hands" "... Yes. That, I know, I''m here... So, Dear Abel..." The arch elf, whose name was abruptly called, but did not appear to have moved in any way on the surface, approached Enineve. "... what? "Lady Lerada, do, do, is... My, will, was, explain, hope, I don''t... I''m sure Abel''s, his, his, his, his, his, his uncle''s, Mana''s..." "... are you good with that? Instead of a reply, Enineve grinned. A servant girl cries on her knees. You must be far more thoughtful than the others than you are serving this house. I accidentally stared at my own sister. I was wondering if I could stay calm when something happened to this girl. When Fee noticed my gaze, he tilted his neck slightly. "Ha, ha. Are you kidding me? "Hmm? Right...... right. You don''t look well." "Because I''m frightened of something more or less rude? "Fee, you, you know that kid''s core? "Come on...? Is that so-so, like this? I can only see the outside of my collapsing body. Touch it and let the magic flow and you''ll see the nuclear situation, but you can''t do it from here. I had also noticed the magic of Sisty''s possession of Hatko, and apparently my sister has a keen sense of magic. (Right...... Speaking of nuclei, is it finally a crystal of magic?) I guess that''s why I noticed. Normally, you can''t perceive magic without touching it. Fee says I can feel it somehow. It is true that neither perception nor perception go as far as freedom as Abel does, but it is nevertheless an amazing talent. "Um, this, uh, is going to be back...? Phee visited him as he toured and watched Leada try to reach some kind of conclusion. To this young girl, you must not know what it means to send her. "Shall I cure... I guess it feels easier for you." It will be impossible to say that it is salvation. But it is also true that there is none other than I think it is Better. My grandfather did his best, and that child is gone, then, no one can be happy. Though I can''t solve the pain of an old man without a family member and just being alone. "Um, you''re like a skunk, are you going to rework that one? "Glass, you mean Mr. Lerada? Right. Don''t do that." "That one, like - can you grab it all? By dealing with magic like me, do you mean the ability to access the roots? Then it seems impossible. Abel once described my qualities as "never seen them before". If I could use an acquaintance Leada, I wouldn''t say it that way. When I told her that, my sister tipped her neck again. "Well, you know what, you''re not coming back? "Right - right. I can''t fix it.... so I''m gonna make it easier for you." But Fi, as it were, walked over to Lerada and slapped him on the shoulder with a pound. The gardener freaks his body out as a ghost. "What? What...? "If you want to do that again, you better ask for it, huh? "Is...? "If you don''t, you can go back to it, right? I lost my word to that word, not only around me, but myself. 69 Lesson 68: The Privilege of Al, the Privilege of Phee "What do you mean...? Lerada sends me a gaze like she sees something frigid. I''m not sure they said that, either. But there''s one thing that''s clear. That''s the fact that Phee is not a lying child in these situations. My pretty sister isn''t the kind of kid who says the right thing, and she doesn''t leave it to momentum to say nasty lines. I mean, this girl really thinks I can save Enineve. There was only one person in this who didn''t feel sad, or maybe that''s why. However, the problem is... I said I didn''t really know how to save her. But to the truth, yes. That''s my quality-- root magic. Phee had it in her mouth. Then there''s nothing more to it than trying to access her core. "... Mr. Lerada, can you give me the Snow Devil''s Sword? "Uh... oh. I don''t mind that - integrated, how are you going to save Eni? There are signs in the eye of the ice gardener as if to question him somewhere. It feels like I won''t forgive you if I say something nasty. On the other hand, the servant''s ice sperm is pointing a gaze at him. This one is any trivial thing, you want to find hope. I can see they''re both emotions thinking of this little girl. "... you''re loved. You are." "Um... Did you say," Yes "? No, more than that, really, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I...? Pale expectations are lit in the eyes of a girl who was grievously determined. Here in "I knew it wouldn''t work," it gives me deeper despair. Is it okay, me? (No, trust Fee''s judgment! And I''m gonna save this girl for you too! When I silently received my sword from the gardener, I sat beside the Snow Fairy girl. "You''re gonna run magic, right? Do you mind? "Ha... yes, yes" Just responding sounds sloppy. Maybe we should hurry. I put my hands on the girl''s shoulder and let the magic flow. Make it as gentle as possible cold air, not as raw as it is. Maybe because this one has a better affinity. "Ahhh......" Enineve raised his voice as if he had relaxed for the first time. Even if the nucleus is damaged and the regeneration is irresistible, the familiar magic will be comfortable. (Oh, this is so annoying. The material that makes up this daughter is neither simple snow nor ice. It is difficult to adjust because it inherits both properties) I said it was before I checked the nucleus, but I already thought so. But I''m not going to throw it out. Not just to save this girl. I have to do everything in my power not to make Fee a liar. Reach the core with magic. Touching the nucleus of the Spirit is my first experience. (It''s really melting away...) The balls made of snow and ice were damaged enough to tell that they were ''barely round''. I think you''ve lived with this a lot. That grandfather must have been pretty unscrupulous, too. (So, this is the structure of the core) Should it be called a natural magic furnace? The heart, which was not meat, had an extremely complex build, but still, it had memories somewhere. Not single. Multiple. (Right. This is Abel''s material) Something to use in a magic class. And in the future, something to remember to make demonic props. It can be a composite demonic stone or a small motor from the period of demonic guidance. Lovely sorcery teacher bringing me a bunch of rare items. A complex combination of those products may resemble this core. (And, I mean, is Fee saying that thoughts arrived at this'' combination ''right away? Instead of playing and taking every step of the way to an answer, it feels like we jumped from start to finish and got there. It''s not the sensibility of a regular person like me. Should it be described as the difference between ''association'' and ''idea'' or as the difference between ''walking'' and ''flying''? Not only in terms of magic, but also in other ways, I may not be able to reach this girl. It''s just that this task - when it comes to repairing the nucleus, maybe it''s something you can''t do without me. Core is a mass of material magic. To transform the magic that remains raw into flames and water, the structure must be transformed from its roots in order to transform the magic of the world into something material. In order to do this, it is not only possible to understand the nuclear situation, but the ability to interfere with and replace the magic itself is required even while knowing the configuration from the center. So normally there is no one who can be cured. So I guess Fee gave me my name. This is my only privilege. "Mmm..." Send magic into the nucleus and start repairing it. I was quite concerned about turning magic into a constituent material. Without precise magic manipulation, it seems that even if you have the ability to access the roots, you will fail. But another problem stood out than that. "Ugh...! I sweated and exhaled heavily. Enineve''s nucleus wasn''t even that big, but it''s the area that makes up the essence of the snow elf. Even one shard has a hell of a amount of magic needed to rebuild it. I have more magic than the average magician, but it wasn''t enough to cure her. "Fee." "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! When I called in my voice, My Sister ran happily and hugged me to my body. I have a sword, so I want you to stop sticking with the momentum. "Hehe... Ha, ha, ha! This girl seemed to think she was okay by the time I started the restoration work. Actually, I don''t have enough magic. Are you thinking by your own standards or haven''t you thought that far? Either way, it''s also true that My Angel has some missing parts. Imagine it''s already a good time to be sweet on me, rubbing my cheeks and thrills. "Fee, can I use your magic? "Huh? Huh? Yes, I did. Huh? Huh? About Jiyu? You''re a face who doesn''t understand what you use your magic for while you suggest you cure me, this. (Well, let me use it) Because if it''s your own magic, you''ll just spit blood and fall like you did in "The Building Block Case"...... "Oh, this is so easy" I pulled my magic from Fee and it was so much easier to do. The amount of magic your sister holds is out of digits, and you can do multiple things at the same time. Specifically, repair and regeneration of the core. Build flesh using snow demon swords. Then it''s about sending cold air as life energy into Enineve. Part of it resembled the task of passing the demonic core, and I was surprised even myself that the blacksmith would be useful in such a place. "And I can''t believe it......! Eni''s body is healing...! Director Lerada is opening his eyes. "Do you use more than one complex magic trick! A servant''s ice elf child gives a startling voice, but under Dr. Abel''s gates, it''s normal to handle multiple sorceries at the same time. Maybe it''s not right for my teacher, to teach things to people who have no qualities or qualities. But conversely, it feels perfect for someone who can do more than some things. I think he''s a teacher who chooses the teacher. It''s peaky. The master looked at me and grumbled. "... this is the opposite of what I was going to get Al to do" What does that mean? The reason I came to Ice and Snow Garden in the first place should have been to solve the hotline, but is that relevant? "Ha, ha, ha. Hehe hehe... Heh heh heh heh heh! This girl doesn''t bluff at all. I haven''t even seen Enineve. It already feels like I''m the only one in sight or thinking. "Fee, is the magic okay? If you get sloppy, say it, okay? "Yeah! Go Phew! Phew Phew! Phew, I love it! I''m letting myself use it, so I know I can still afford it, but I also know what a lack of magic can cause, so I have to worry. It''s an important family. But once again, I understand the amount of magic that Myangel possesses. I can''t imagine how many times I''ve fallen down using my own personal storage. "Oh, God......! And a snow elf girl looking up at me in tears. My complexion is clearly getting better, and I''m getting tension in my voice. "Who are you? I can''t believe I can exercise so many miracles from now on...! "What... only with human civilians. Ah, the master of magic is Abel." "Master Abel''s......! Takazu, an isolated superior magician, is more than enough to take it as a disciple...! No, just a cone hire ss. He''s my mother''s friend. So don''t point those sparkling eyes at me. Dye your cheeks and don''t look at me. "Meh! Taru, what the fuck! Fu''s! Phew, just take it! Don''t let go, don''t let go! have you learned the word "eye"? It''s definitely your mother''s fault, this. "Ko, this is...! What the hell is going on... ugh! That''s when the weak shouts rang from behind. Apparently, her grandfather is back. 70 Lesson 69: Chefs Seen Gentiles My name is Chef. of the Garden of Ice and Snow, is the chief chief. He is one of the Great Ice Elves and one who strikes a compromise with the other Spirit Chiefs. The Spirit Clan takes care of the ''character'' extremely. Because status is power. We spiritual tribes, like the human race, do not often differ greatly in our abilities and positions. A human being is a strange species who can only say that his ancestors had great men, and make them prestigious without any power whatsoever. He is a strange species who will never be questioned for his power. In contrast, the Spirit, the High One, possesses immense magic. Of course, not necessarily equipped with intelligence or political abilities, but it is true that the spirits of higher rank always have some kind of strength. The most noble being is the Divine Spirit. Also known as Spirit God. This is the God of the Spirit, or the Spirit, but who came to the throne of God. Second only to that is the Holy Spirit. Divine spirits, children, or spirits close to them, some of which are said to be comparable to and outweigh divine spirits. The most famous would be the Great Holy Spirit, the split of the divine Spirit of the forest, whose existence, made from her, would be the Holy Spirits in the form of an elf and obtained the body of flesh, called the ''Elf of the Beginning''. The Divine Spirit and the Holy Spirit are too different in character as the ''Way of Being'' to be of any help. Therefore, the most realistic and honorable being will be the Spirit King. It is the pinnacle of the Spirits, where the powerful in the Great Spirit can take office. Except there are more than one king. As I do the chief of the Garden, the Spirit King of Fire, the Spirit King of Wind, etc. exist as monarchs in the people. Its power will be out of the group, and for other races, it will only be a living disaster. Especially since we spirits have good restraint, we don''t brag about our power like humans do. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, so some spirits annoyed me. Famous would be Shaga, the Spirit King of Fire, seven generations ago. She wielded herself to her own power, with many calamities, which stood out among the kings of the historical Spirit. And he did not hear the suppression of any other Spirit King, nor did he extend his tentacles to the forest, called the sanctuary. There he challenged a certain elf to battle and defeated him unilaterally. Neither did the Spirit King of Fire know that his own opponent, who sold a fight, was the arch elf who destroyed Dragon King Gonunray and Demon King Gringham alone. The Spirit Kings went out to apologize in general and obtained forgiveness. And fortunately, that beginning elf became intimate with the spirits ever since. Especially the two who deepened their friendship were Nyu, the Spirit King of the Tree, and Fendu, the Spirit King of the Ice, but still say she never called me ''friend''. I guess that''s how heavy it''s worth to be called a ''friend'' by her. But the two Spirit kings gave the arch elf privileges that no other Spirit king had. It was a saying that you could rely on yourself for a difficult fold. Time flies, and my birth parent, the contemporary Spirit King, learned of the state of the garden in my appeal and asked for rescue to the arch elf in the matter. And she came. Takazu Abel. Even the spirits'' records have only a vague inheritance, the beginning elf. "... I''ll tell you the first time. All I can do is destroy something. Break something. Kill something, ruin something. That''s the only kind of consultation I can get. So heal something. Save something. Help something. I want you to understand that meeting those expectations is basically impossible." The noble one who appeared, unexpectedly, uttered narrowly ranged words. But still, when I explained the situation in the garden, she left behind, after a little thought, saying that she would bring in an aide, and walked away once. And when there was a second visit, humans - it also had toddlers. I couldn''t believe it, and I didn''t know why, but that wasn''t the kind of mental situation that I could care about. For my granddaughter, who is dear and loved above all else in this world, was in danger of life. Enineve. My beloved grandson was dying. Release of unexplained hotline. It sheltered a snow elf larvae approaching a feeding ground that inadvertently turned into a hotline, causing damage to the nucleus. The immediate extinction was spared thanks to the accompanying servant, Rakie, who brought him to this mansion as soon as possible, but at a glance I knew it would not help. I have seen the death of many of my compatriots. Before assuming the status of chief, I used to be a knight in the garden. So I understood something called the shadow of death. (Oh - I can''t help) Above all else, that''s all that''s clear. My granddaughter said to me when she crushed her liver. "Um, this is, uh, Buji, right?". Faster than complaining of pain, he cared about the cheap snow elves he sheltered. I care more about others than I do about myself. How sweet is this girl? I almost burst into tears. I was convinced that I was succeeding my parents in their good hearts. Eni''s parents died adhering to the responsibilities attached to his status. He went out to fight to protect the garden from the vicious ice beast and never came back. The shape is different, the essence of the parents and this daughter is the same. Help other than yourself, and die. Helping someone is good. But it was unforgivable to me that this daughter would be lost. This daughter, this daughter''s parents. Isn''t it too unreasonable for the reward of saving others to lose their lives! That''s why I did everything I could to extend this girl''s life. I won''t let anyone tell me that''s a waste. This girl has to be happy. My parents'' share, my share. You must have that right. I can''t forgive you for living only five years. So I transferred my natural vitality. But what I call an act that inhibits death was tougher than I imagined. The magic and strength of my own possession diminished, and as it was, it was certain that I would pass away before Eni. If I die, this girl won''t help either. Even though I knew it, there was nothing else I could do. - That''s when Takazu visited the garden again. I can''t pick you up. If you stop transferring life, keep your granddaughter''s life. I don''t even think about it, like leaving. Even though I knew it was disrespectful, I gave priority to my grandson''s life. Eventually, Takazu will visit this mansion. There was no bare gesture that she would be angry at me for my trespassing. Is it generous, or maybe you simply have no interest in being called ''me''? But I can''t care less about that either. My dear granddaughter said she wanted ice. Since the injury, Eni hasn''t said a word about wanting to eat anything. Is it a matter of feelings, or is my grandson''s body trying to make me recover at all? It was good for both. I wanted to make my grandson''s wish come true anyway. I rush to the treasure trove and look for what I want. It''s the Great Ice Formation of the Holy Lakes. One of our proud treasures, a cold treasure ball that you want not only ice and snow sperm, but also around the water sperm to the point where your hand comes out of your throat. There are many precious things here, but they are properly enchanted with anti-theft magic. I had a little trouble disarming it. If eating this reduces the burden at all. - Or you can just make the pain softer. A miracle was happening as he jumped into his grandson''s waiting room with pale expectations. "Ko, this is...! What the hell is going on... ugh! The body of his granddaughter, who was prepared not to help him at the earliest, was regenerating. I was in danger and almost took off my precious treasure balls. "Eni...... ugh! "Grandpa......! I rushed over and was even more surprised to hold my hand. The feeling is neither deceptive nor anything. As a solid being, my granddaughter''s body was reproduced. This can''t happen unless the nucleus is repaired, but it shouldn''t be anywhere, such as by means of healing the nucleus. Even my parents, the Spirit King, would be impossible. Both Lakier and Leada have a startling look on their faces. "Oh, oh, Eni......! Eni...... ugh! When I noticed, tears were flooding out of my eyes. Enineve is crying too. But it was a tear of happiness. It was Shizuku brought about by a smile. "Is this - is this a miracle brought to you by Takazu!?" "... I have done nothing. I helped, Al." The noble arch elf stroked the young boy''s head without expression. The look was somewhere proud. "You...? Did you have a granddaughter? "No, it was our sister who realized the possibility of being able to help. This daughter also gave me the magic to regenerate. Say thank you to this girl, not me." The boy''s words, called Al, were neither humble nor illuminated, but seemed sincere. The boy in front of him boasts from the bottom of his heart that the accomplisher of this miracle is a silver-haired girl. Either is good, either. I just can''t thank you enough. It brought me this extraordinary miracle, rarely once in a while. No matter, you can''t possibly think of me. This young brother and sister will save the garden after this, perform further miracles, etc. 71 Episode 70: An Act Before You Depart "Really......! Thank you so much." "Yes." "Thanks......! Thank you! "I did." How should we describe this sight? An old man, as thin as a dead tree, holds his head down with his hands. I can barely hear Enineve because I weep like a dam that has been decimated and I turn out loud without strength. Maybe she''s also saying "thank you," or "thank you," similar words, but only the last part comes to me. I don''t even know what it''s like to be an old man. Because I would cry too if my sister fell ill and was saved in a situation where she had no hitter. "Fee, is it okay if I borrow your magic again? "Yeah! Phew, go! Phew, I love it! Raise your hand vigorously and say, "Yes!" My Sister returns my reply. I lifted my sister up and approached the ice sperm like a dead tree. "Dear General Chieftain, may I have your hand..." I took a limp cold hand. If you''re going to hold hands anyway, I''d prefer Fi or Abel''s. "Lord Alto, what the hell...? The old man tilts his neck. I just did it when I cured the snow elf girl, cold air as energy. If you''re an ice sperm, wouldn''t this cheer you up? My sister gives me magic and pours it into the ice sperm. "Oh, whoa...! I can''t believe it! My body! Tension returns to the dead body. Success. Apparently, he did well to some extent. It is a possible craftsmanship because the constituent material is magical ice. The same goes for the restoration of my granddaughter Enineve around here. If it''s a flesh body, it can''t be repaired. "Dear Alto, I sincerely thank you. Save me as well as your grandfather...! Enineve lowered his head with heartfelt pleasure. This is me. It feels like my grandfather is more than happy to demodulate. I can rejoice for others and cry for others. Isn''t she a good girl? My teacher is taking a serious look at me like that. "Abel? What''s the matter with you? "... Is there a problem with following the magic currents and interfering with Dayuan? "Of course." That''s what I already did in my mother''s stomach as a rescue job before my sister was born. If you even have enough magic, things like what you did to Enineve will be easy in the future. I''ve already learned how to contact the core. "... n" Abel nods and strokes my head. Apparently, he''s in a good mood. When Abel''s happy, so am I. The grin creeps up unexpectedly. Then. "Meh! Praise, Phew''s Token! You''re the only one who can help you! Ha ha! About Phew, why! My Angel was furious with the feeling of rupture. This is probably not only because Abel stroked my head, but also because I made her smile with it. This girl tends to want to monopolize my smile too. Plus, you obviously don''t like me pointing ''bright feelings'' at Abel. It''s just that there''s salvation... "Look, Fee. Why!" "Chan! Huh? What are you doing? Oh, my God! More what? If I hold him tightly and caress him carefully, will the cloudy emotions be instant, foggy? Not that this is chocolate or easy, but that''s how much they love it, but I guess it''s late. I mean, it''s the part where you have to be careful, and it''s up to me to see if this girl grows up straight. You have to be careful. Meanwhile, Abel, whose sister''s animosity also flushed with the wind to Willow, speaks out to the General Chiefs. "... chef. I''m going to the ice hole now. Is there a problem? "Yes, regardless. However, the hotline in that place is hotter and more powerful than the hotline elsewhere. I don''t even know if you are, but please be careful." Hmm. Does the hotline have different temperatures depending on the location? I hope it''s as powerful as I can handle. Essentially, Abel will protect you, but in case you think about it, you''ll have to put dealing with it on your own too. Even to protect the precious Phee. "... Al. Ready? "Oh, I''m fine." I snort. I''m not sure what the purpose is or why, but I guess I''m going to head over to that ice hole and do it. Waking up with Fee in his arms, Chef and Leada raised their voices at the same time. "Will the toddler also be taken?!?" I am stunningly hammered by things. From this reaction, is it an arrowhead dangerous place? "... I asked Al to accompany me to ''that''s why''. Naturally I''m taking you." To Abel, who answers pale, but Lerada eats down. "Dear Takazu, the ice hole today is a particularly challenging environment. This is not a place for children to go. Please reconsider." "... you say I have only the power to destroy. If you want to save the garden, Al''s talent is absolutely necessary" "Dear Takazu..." Now the chef speaks up. "I admit I am one or other magician because I can use strange magic that has healed me and my granddaughter. If you do, you can send a young benefactor to a dangerous place." "... I''ll say one thing" With a tiny voice, but clarity, Abel spins words. "... it''s good that you worry about this kid because he''s young. But I don''t know the truth, and I won''t allow you to insult me just because I''m old." When the first elf hung up, the two knelt silently. I don''t know, he looks like a knight ordered by the king. No objection whatsoever, it just seems to follow. "My apologies, Lord Alto. It was that there should be no doubt about the judgment of the Most High." The chief told me so, but I can''t help it. If I was asked in his position to "take a five-year-old to a dangerous place," I knew it would stop. "I apologize, too. But I never dreamed of letting a boulder accompany me to an ice hole." Lerada seemed to think that I was only following him to the chief''s mansion. Yeah. You don''t have a choice. "Oh, um..." A young snow elf girl approaches me with a nasty attitude. "Will you be accompanied by Abel, who helped me? "You will. Oh, I''m Alto Crane Putt. This is my sister Phyllia. Sorry I''m late to say hello, huh? Shortly after Enineve recovered, he greeted the General Chiefs in his name. So I think this girl heard our name, but this format would be important. Although there are unnecessary harmful formats in the world. When I named her, the Snow Fairy girl bowed her head, too. It was polite. Because of my mind, my eyes are moist looking at me. "My name is Enineve, son of Vefra, the Ice Spirit King, grandson of Chef. Thank you again, Master Alto." This girl just said something terrific about Sarali. He was a noble blood muscle for a long time. "If you want to thank me, I want you to tell my sister, not me. Without this girl, neither you nor your grandfather would have been able to save you." As I said, Enigneve bowed his head properly to My Angel. On the other hand, my sister just leans her neck. I don''t really seem to be pinning why I can bow my head. I''m assuming I''m the one who cured him, and you must not know where your own confessed magic is. Either way, in the root magic training, it''s normal to borrow the magic of this daughter, so she probably thinks it''s in that range again this time. I had no choice, so I decided to compliment you instead. "Thanks to Fee, we''re all saved. That''s great." "Miuuuuu? Huh? Are you kidding? "Oh. It''s very useful. Fee''s here, and I''m gonna be okay." When I stroke my head, a smiling flower blooms as soon as possible. "Yay, yay, yay, yay! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I jumped a little, and then I got hugged. "Yay, yay! Phew, I love it! I want you to! "Hehe. It seems most pleasant to be praised by Master Alto" Growling as if to see something smiling, granddaughter of the chief. Well, in fact, I guess MySister does. (Anyway, is this going to gradually go to the ice hole and do it? Just a short stop was waiting for me thinking that way. 72 Lesson 71: Protecting the Spirit Enineve. He is the granddaughter of the general chief and great-grandson of the Spirit King...... Apparently. Talk about snow elves, but they only look like human girls on the outside. Of course there are parts that are different from normal people. That''s skin color. White - of. Snow white, not white white. Literally, I have bright white skin. What surprised me was that Lerada told me that the grandson and grandfather were very similar. In the case of snow and ice sperm, the similarity determination seems to emphasize not only the simple appearance, but also, for example, the fact that it is snowy or has a magic content or waveform pattern. So the human type Enineve and the crystal old man''s general chief, in their perception, look just like him. It''s hard for me, a human being, to feel. The granddaughter is already standing on her own feet, walking and not feeling well that she was dying until a very few minutes ago. Should the cores be repaired, the cold air energy poured into them alone satisfy the five bodies, and the vitality that allows them to live their daily lives be glorified as boulder spirits? "I would like to give something back to you, Alto, the benefactor of my grandfather''s life." He squeezes my hand cuddly and looks up to me. Needless to say, her hands are so cold. She stares at this one with serious eyes. Apparently, he identified me as a benefactor of his life. I thought you wanted your sister to thank you. "I must thank you for something, too." The chief comes closer to me while he''s so good. He said "something," but from the look on his face, it seems he has decided what he will do. You don''t have to thank me very much, but I''m interested in what you''re going to give me. "We spirits had the power to give shelter to other species. For example, if you are the Spirit of the Wind, you can give the Spirit the attributes it possesses, as you would call it the protection of the Wind." The kind of protection is only the attribute of its Spirit, and it seems that the Spirit of the Wind, for example, cannot grant the protection of fire. A human being who has gained protection will begin to exhibit unparalleled strength over his attributes. If the wind is protected, a powerful resistance to the magic of the wind attribute. In addition, they can expect to improve their power and accuracy when they exercise the magic of the wind. If you can''t use wind magic, will you be able to use wind magic? It also seems that the effect of the protection is determined by the ''grid'' of the Spirit giving the protection. This old man is a child of the Spirit King and in the garden he is a general chief who can control snow and ice, so he should be quite strong. "With our" protection of ice and snow, "we can not only strengthen our magic, but also gain resistance to natural phenomena. It won''t freeze in the snowstorm, its vision is clear, it won''t get caught in an avalanche" Oh, that''s awesome. You wouldn''t have the chance to go out to a snowy area, but it''s a good thing you''re safer. Maybe I can have this. The arrowhead I thought so, the old man clouds his face. No, should I say it''s blue? "No way......! Oh no...! The General Chieftain who touched my hand sees a lovely, lovely mentor. "Also, I''m sorry......! Suddenly, I knelt down to Abel. I don''t know what that means. "I didn''t know you had already been granted protection, and I did something stupid." "-" That''s my first ear. Could it be that I''m getting protection from Abel? "There is only one protection that one human being can get. I don''t have a problem overriding understated protections, but I''m never allowed to be disrespectful, such as when the understated tries to get their hands on the understated protections! My lord, I am sorry! When I''m pompous, Enineve pulls on my sleeve and explains it. "Granting protection means becoming the protector of that human being. There was a distinction between strength and weakness in the protection, especially in the case of strong protection, which becomes synonymous with the person who was given it declaring it to be the property of its Spirit. So it would be treated as a great disrespect for another Spirit to put his hand on the holder of the protection because it would be a violation of his rights and he would have put his hand on the possession" The way you say it, the protection you''re giving me is'' strong '', right? "Uh, Enineve... Dear Sir? "Eni, please call me, Master Alto" "Dear Eni," "Eni, it''s" "... eni" "Yes! Why should I? Ah...... A sparkling smile. I''m so glad you called me by my nickname. "Is there a disadvantage to being protected? "No. The giver will not be disadvantaged. The giving side creates burdens according to the number and strength of people given, but its contents are also varied. Consuming magic, or causing a decline in vitality itself. Therefore, there should be little use of strong protection..." When I saw it, the magic teacher turned his face away in extremely natural motion. I''ll have to listen to this later. "Um... actually..." Enineve - No, Eni''s coming to hold my hand. Does this girl like skinship? "I was also thinking about getting some protection from Master Alto. But your grandfather has moved on, and more importantly, Abel has already chosen you as his guardian." No, I don''t know how to protect Abel. I just found out. Well, but there''s something important to me right now. That''s... I''m talking about my sister grabbing my clothes and looking up to me. Because I''m talking to someone else, this girl is waiting for me with proper patience. If it''s a rage project, I speak up, but if it''s not, it wants to be sweet but it keeps me out of the way of conversation. This is the result of learning that sometimes I can''t make things right for you by studying and practicing. Even if it''s a normal conversation, not a study, it bears for me. It''s foolish to be healthy. So I decided to spoil it now. "Phee, come on! I''ll spread my hands and tell you the "wait" time is up. "Oh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Catch your sister jumping in crying, disappointed. And I''ll kiss your cheeks. "Well put up with that, great, huh? "Phew, phew, I missed you. Whoa, whoa, whoa! "All right, all right. You''re my pride." Hmm? The time my sister put up with? About four minutes, anything? When I was so adorable to MySister, I was thankful to talk about her protection. Now it''s time for Abel and I to go outside to leave. "If we can, we''d like to accompany you..." Manager Lerada bowed his head in regret. She doesn''t come to the ice hole and do it because unforeseen things happen in the garden are difficult. It will be the work of the knights of the garden. The Shellegs moved a foot faster because there was some distance to the ice hole. We travel by air bike to the crime scene. So thinking of the time difference, while they went to the chef, they went ahead. "I too, Master Alto... No, I would like to accompany you and help you at all..." "... I can''t because I don''t have space" I don''t have a place to ride an air bike to take care of Eni. Master Abel grinds it in one word. My master whispers that there is a place to stop before going to the ice hole. I still don''t know why I''m going to do it with the ice hole, so I don''t get pinned when they say stop by. I suppose we should go straight, given the situation in the garden, but I don''t even think Abel will make a wasted stopover, so we should follow that decision. "Me!" On the other hand, a young body of snow elves that remains on my shoulders appeals to my existence. I wonder what it is? Are you going to follow me? If I don''t fix you with magic, I think they''ll just leave you the moment the bike runs out, but do I have to support you? Eni drops me off and leaves the garden. The bike is parked a short time before the entrance to the garden, so it''s on foot. In the meantime, I had to ask the driver something. "Abel, it''s about my protection." "...... hmm. I apologize for taking the liberty. But Al has no harm whatsoever, so I want you to forgive me." "I don''t think Abel would do anything terrible to me, so I wouldn''t forgive him or not, but if Abel was burdened with that, I''d be in so much trouble" Perfect, and Mr. Elf''s leg stops. And for some reason, he missed his face. Is it lit up because my ears are red? Why not? " in my case, there is no burden on the protection. I''m just going to need ''-''" My voice is too bad to hear. Or maybe I just didn''t say the key part. "Eh...... So you''re saying that Abel doesn''t have any disadvantages or penalties? "...... hmm. There''s no problem." "Then... it''s good. Finally, I ask you, is protection for me ''strong''? Dear Elf, who shakes his head when he sifts. Long, beautiful ears are loose together. I want to touch it. (Isn''t it ''strong'' protection? Then you were the ''weak'' way) Just a little bit of Abel''s beautiful voice arrived in my ear thinking so. A voice so quiet that it seemed to disappear did say something like this. "... the strongest". 73 Episode 72: Dr. Abels Extracurricular Classes (Ice Plains Edition) " explain snow and ice sperm" Much away from the garden and slowing down, Abel laid me down about ''them''. Not just the snow fairies, but the way spirits are born. There are two essentials. One of the exclusions is if made by God, so there''s not much point in putting it in numbers. First of all, it''s an unlikely case. One of the two remaining, like a human race, is how to connect and reproduce. Enineve is this. The other, if it occurs naturally. Like this ice earth, when magical snow and ice are compressed to high concentrations, they can turn into willed beings. Most of the people floating around the garden look like this. In the case of reproduction, it has the same intelligence from the beginning as a human baby, but it also has the disadvantage of saying that the reproduction rate is low. On the other hand, in the case of natural occurrences, there is not much intelligence in addition to taking time to grow. It feels alive just by instinct. However, it is more overwhelming than connective reproduction. This is the type of toddler that was in the little box on my shoulder right now. Whether naturally occurring spirits grow strong depends on the quality of the feed. The breeding type boasts stable power and intelligence, while the amount of magic, for example, depends greatly on the parental qualities. A child of intermediate spirits seems to end up with a median spiritual most of the arrowheads. There seems to be some exceptions. In the case of naturally occurring types, the strength is that they can become stronger and stronger depending on the quality of the feed. At first, that''s what makes you weak and fragile like a feather worm, but it gets bigger depending on the magic you take in? However, to be a strong spirit, you have to be blessed with extra luck and the finest feed, so most of it seems to end in the lower classes. They tend to ask for more ''fine feed'' in order to be the cut-off they can give birth to and be stronger beings. If you ask me, I mean much more greedy than a breeding type. Anyway, it''s not just about filling your belly. As long as there is, it can grow and strengthen. So eat as much as you want. That''s why the demon-emitting fie was gathered by ice and snow sperm. They also say that even if they are greedy, they like and dislike them, and that whatever magic they like, they keep greedy as a priority. Quick story, me and Fee''s magic seemed like this little box of snow fairy preference dstrikes. "Me! Me! He rubs his little body against me and urges me all the time. My Angels don''t try to feed them anymore, either out of the fear they''ve gathered. As it turns out, I''m the only one who''ll feed them. I''m not spoiling anything. The magic of the Spirit means a great deal. The magic around the garden, for example, is clear, and that has a good effect on the snow elves. Even eaters don''t do evil, they grow up to be honest. On the other hand, the starved magic produces and grows a starved spirit. Even innocent spirits like those born in the garden, if they continue to take in the starved magic, will fall into the ''Evil Spirit''. Evil elves are nothing more than to call them monsters. It''s wild and dangerous. Even more greedy than ordinary spirits, so if you leave them alone, they''ll take the feeding ground too. So the spirits do not consider evil elves to be compatriots. Recognize them as enemies to be exterminated. Not only do the knights of the Ice and Snow Gardens destroy the common monsters that get lost, but they also set the battle against this evil spirit and the extermination of the starved magic as important tasks. Well, it''s our beloved Dr. Abel. It was the dwelling of the evil elves of the snow that brought her here to blast her motorcycle. It''s a long way from the park, so I may not have had a lifelong engagement if I left it, but if I could exterminate it, they''d better exterminate it. You think that''s not a wasted killing, it''s an act of giving you back your original beautiful magic? Abel says he''s this'' enemy to defeat ''and he''s giving me a class. That''s why they found the Evil Spirit the last time they came alone. Normally, it is not something that can be discovered by pinpointing from within a wide ice field, but there is no creation for a master who can detect magic? "... the snow fairy is cold and can only live near the magical feeding grounds" That''s how Abel explains it. However, she said there were exceptions. One is if you can make a cold space, like that little box. Build even a giant freezer, for example, and punch magic ice in there every day, and a little snow elf will live. Well, it''s going to be a closed life where you can''t go out. The other is if you hold a special magic stone or magic prop. A treasure with powerful magical powers, like the icy formation of the Holy Lake, which was the treasure of the Chief. Yeah, if you wear what I said, you can go out. And then if you always consume your magic and keep guarding it with cold air. But this is too fuel efficient. Especially if you have as much holdings as my sister, there won''t be any problems. Just hungry in any case - food problems get stuck. Even the Spirit lives. Without rice, you''d be dead, and you wouldn''t get well. I can''t fight. "... but where the magic supply can be provided, show unmatched strength" He says he has found three evil spirits. Of which, only the whole thing is distancing itself from the other two. I moved over there first. It''s about 100 meters away, but it''s a promising ice field. Immediately upon noticing this one, the Evil Spirit protrudes with a grunt. Everyone in the vicinity of the feeding area seems to behave with their enemies, except your people. Somehow, it looks like a golem made of snow. The fine dust isn''t cute, and it feels fierce to see. Sure, this might be nothing more than calling it a monster. Abel shakes her left hand. A rock about the size of a fist appears. "... Al, watch me" The rock, rolled out at a bullet-like speed, instantly fills the distance, penetrating the right shoulder, left foot and right flank, disappearing far away. You must have intentionally targeted all the ''ends'' of the evil elite. Thanks to the eyesight enhancement I have been using since I was a baby, the evil sperm looks good. He said, "Watch," so we need to pay attention. "Abel. You didn''t pierce the nucleus on purpose, did you? "...... hmm. If I shoot through the nukes, I''ll be dead. That''s not gonna be a class." A normal creature would be a situation that should be described as a major injury even if the damage caused by Abel alone, but the evil sperm in front of him was different. Like the rewind of the video, the dull color snow plays as well. I broke my leg and fell down and lay low, but I get up immediately and resume the rampage. "... as Enineve was, the magically supplied snow fairy recovers by the way" "You mean there''s no winning eye but to destroy the essence, the nucleus" "... although it is not always true because it is vulnerable to heat, it is true that it is excellent in terms of durability" Abel, who can sense magic, will always be able to grasp the position of the nucleus, so I guess the existence of this hand can be easily defeated. "... I just want Al to learn something. That regeneration is not the prerogative of the Snow Fairy." All the superior demons and living beings in the fantasy realm are naturally equipped with regenerative capabilities. Of course, there is a difference in regenerative power, and some die if you lose the majority of your body even if you have a core left, and some seem to resurrect from any damage, even if the nucleus is safe. "... so here, I want you to learn how to fight playback as a natural being. It also leads to saving the garden." "So you can see the core efficiently." Because knocking it down with a flame and a hotline shouldn''t be training you to knock down other regenerative possessions. "... basically, yes. Al can''t kill a regenerator by any other means." "Other way? Can Abel defeat something other than the destruction of the nukes? "... n" The arch elf kneads his left hand again. Now there are no rocks or anything out there... The evil sperm, which was approaching by about 20 meters more, suddenly stopped moving. Keep it up, it collapses like sand. It was quiet, and a flash of events. I''m only assumed to have died instantly. What did you do? I didn''t see anything. Like me, you didn''t even use your raw magic the way it was. "Mind if I ask you the answer? "... destroyed the spirit body directly. Especially effective for those with strong regenerative abilities and for those with high physical defenses. Anything confident in defense or regeneration often asks for it and comes recklessly porcupine. Anything that doesn''t possess a defense against souls is just a tomato to me." What, against soul defense? I''ve never heard you say that before. Normally, guys with strengths like stiff or regenerating should be troublesome, but it seems Abel only has enough to crush a feather worm. The boulder is said to be stronger than the Spirit than the Fantasy Species, the beginning elf. "Hey, Abel. Can I remember that, too? "... I don''t know. With Al''s current amount of magic, I think he will die the moment he uses it. Interference with the Spirit Body is conditioned on being proper and retaining a constant or higher amount of magic. Whichever is missing, it cannot be executed. But remember, those with immortal flesh will also be buried easily" It''s amazing magic. But why does it take just enough qualities and abilities to use it? I guess it depends on whether I can use it or not. Well, it''s obviously too skillful for humans to have excessive expectations, but the goal itself should be high. Abel is expecting me. It''s a long way to go. But I hope it arrives. When I was thinking that way, a healthy voice sounded out of my arms. "Yes! Phew, phew, that, I''m sure I can! I want to try! Phew, I love it! Daisy! My lovely little sister was raising her hand energetically. 74 Lesson 73: Sisters Proper "Fee." "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! My sister, who hugs me, said that magic that interferes with my soul is likely to be used. Is that really possible? "You think you can do what Abel just did? "Yeah! Phew, I''m sure I can! Phew, I love it! My Angel with a confident look. Mmm-hmm, mm-hmm, and his nose is rough, too. It''s a reaction as if you found a nice toy. Maybe the magic and wavelength of the case fit. So, really...? I look back to Abel. Little Master Elf leaned his little neck. "... Phee''s vessel is beyond my measure. However, with this daughter''s magic power, there must be no problem with the use of Soul Life Techniques." Unlike me, it seems to be a range of magic power that can be used safely. Because when you use it, you die instantly. That''s a lot of opening... (Do you mean the name of the art of interfering with spiritual bodies, or the art of soul life...) So, how do you use the problem...? "... Phee, Al will do it to you -" "I did, but I can''t wait to hang out! Is it something close to interference with root magic? Sure, the arr is a sensory one, a little hard to explain with your mouth...... "Just around the corner, I touch it! Put the fu away! It doesn''t come to me pinned, but it looks like Myangel just saw Abel''s soul lifestyle earlier and figured out how it works roughly. "So, tell me, you''re not going to defeat the enemy, you''re going to touch me? "... As a practice, it is not safer to touch ''something'' instead of suddenly using it in combat. But if you hurt your soul, it will suck, to death." I''ve been given a pretty rough explanation. You can''t do this. If you want to touch it, have it something else. "Heck! - But when you touch the inside of a huffy, it''s so gentle! Phew, it touches me like that! Phew, I want to touch you! "Mmmm..." My Sister''s eyes are straight everywhere. Now you don''t have the option to say no to me. I''d lie if I told you I wasn''t anxious, but in me, my desire to believe in this girl and fulfill my wishes prevailed more. "Just a little bit, huh? "... Al" It was Abel who raised his voice. I guess this is simply more worrying about me than saying I''m anxious about Phee''s sorcery. No, should I say I''m worried? "... Phee, if you''re going to touch Al, just give him a little" "Phew, follow me! Sister hugging me with a smile. At the same time, I found magic pouring into me. It feels like nothing. Is this what happens if I interfere with magic? (Oh, this...) And I felt Fee abruptly. Close to the occasion when I first picked up my sister''s consciousness when I was a fetus. Emotions echo directly. Suki, suki, suki, suki! Daisuki! Suki! I want you to! Suki! Why...! Everything was all, Phee. (Wow, does this mean my soul is full of it?) I am no stranger to myself. I''m sure he hasn''t even caught a damaged eye. And Mai Angel really seems to have used his soul life technique just for the senses. In other words, it belongs to nature. I intuited that my sister had a high degree of propriety for this sorcery. Compatibility with witchcraft is important. Training is important, of course, but there can be attributes that engage you perfectly. ... some people don''t seem to have any. And that seems to be something you can tell "this is it" for yourself. Apparently, the ambiguity is because, in the case of something that is appropriate, there is a pattern that we normally use before we meet and intuit it. In my case, this is exactly why I was able to freely use only the root magic before I knew the Iloha of witchcraft. (Well, what''s your sister like...? If you look at my sisters in my arms, there was an unexpected look sticking out there. "Huh...! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! "Duh, what''s wrong, Fee! All of a sudden you cry!?" I''m in a hurry. This girl cries out in front of me all the time, but they''re all things that I knew the cause and why. Yet this time it is obscure. So I can''t help but worry. "I... I love it, it''s full of fu...! Phew, you''re being deceived! Phew, you''re getting a good look at it! I don''t know about Phew... Phew, phew, I''m happy..." Ugh, um... What was in my head was about the propriety of witchcraft, so he''s not reading my mind. Does that mean I''ve conveyed feelings for my sister that are in my soul, that can''t be deluded? Then maybe Fee''s thoughts flowing toward me weren''t what I was thinking with my heart either, but the revelation of the soul itself. So touching your soul also has the effect of saying so. "Me! Me! A little box of snow elves on my shoulder just claims to have me too. This guy wasn''t even this aggressive, and I don''t think he seemed intelligent. Did you grow up eating the magic of me and Fee? "... Al seems to have been missed by that snow elf. Not only as a food steward, but as an individual." Even if they say that, I don''t have any fussies in mind. I don''t think I''ve done anything but feed him. Abel told me she missed me, and I got words on my head saying Tame and Sammon. Tame - The exorcism contract is to walk the person contracted by witchcraft as a pet, user demon, or force. Samon - The subpoena contract is an ultra-high technology that calls the subject of the contract by witchcraft if necessary. Therefore, nowadays, it is considered an impossible area through impossibility. Even during the entire period of the Magic Guidance History, there were finally a small number of summoners with the aid of magic props. But there seemed to be quite a few users in the illusion history. In today''s world, so there is an obedient demon, but there does not seem to be a summoner. Of course, I wouldn''t be able to subpoena magic either. (If you''re Fee, what do you think? This girl is a talent hunk when it comes to witchcraft. I think maybe. I''ll ask the beautiful teacher who was moving right next to me at some point, stroking her sister''s head clinging to me crying. "Hey, Abel. Wouldn''t Fee be a summoner or something? "... I can''t" But there is no response. "Cut it out. Do you know what''s right? "... issues prior to qualities and magic power" "What does that mean? Abel compares Snow Fairy to Phee. "... this girl is interested in all sorts of things, and she has a heart to try to be cute. But that''s it. Fee doesn''t have ''up ahead''" "That - ahead? "... I''m interested, I''m adorable, and that''s it. I have no desire at all to be able to turn my love from the subject. The most important condition for Tamer and Summoner is that their minds are in tune with each other. But this girl doesn''t need any good emotions other than Al. So I can assure you. There is no right for this daughter to be a summoner or an obedient." They cut me off. But I have no idea. Fee sometimes says to me, "Let''s go play in the garden," but she doesn''t say, "I want to go outside." I guess that''s because you''re not interested in the outside world, you''re not looking for an outside person. Apart from when he left me, Phee never said he was "lonely". I don''t say "I want to see" Brev or Sisty from Hatko, who became friends, and I say, "How are you doing?" and I won''t even give it to you on the subject. I guess it''s because emotional resources are only directed at ''me'' rather than being chilling towards others. And this daughter herself, she calls it "good". "Hey, Fee." "-! Hey, did you... When I spoke, my sobbing sister instantly raised her face. I can feel the strong will to listen to my words word for word. "Does Fee like me? "Yeah! Nice! Heh, heh, heh! I just liked it! Smile and hang up Phee. Must be a happy thing to be able to single out this lovely sister''s affection. But I - for some reason, I just felt a little lonely. 75 Lesson 74: Interference with the Evil Spirit Move to the location of the two remaining Evil Spirits. It wasn''t just me, but I had to deal with her one by one to test her soul life technique. In front of you, two evil spirits placed in a cube of magic on three meters'' squares. They were trapped in an instant by Abel. Confused by the abruptly built wall, he punches his fist against his body and is furiously insane. "... this is a snow evil sperm, but in the case of an ice evil sperm, some splash the ice cubes that make up the body as if they were going to blow themselves up. Just in case, you''d better stay close." In addition to normal attacks, do you sometimes inflict damage by such means? The boulder is an arch elf experienced in action. The lack of talent, the lack thereof. When Abel wrapped her hands around her, two evil sperm collapsed, like a broken marionette. He''s not dead, he seems unconscious. "... in snow and evil, we all have our own personalities. It may also possess unique abilities. It''s not as good as it sounds." "Did you put him to sleep...? "... something similar. If you''re going to exercise your abilities, maybe this situation is safer." You''re going to try it before you can move. This sounds more like an experiment in science than a real battle. But surely with this, I can concentrate on the procedure without fear of injury or raid. I have to thank Dr. Abel for his consideration. "So, Abel" I''m finally going to ask why they brought me here. "Why are you trying to make me try with evil sperm when Abel knows I have access to the core? "... you can actually touch it and you''ll see" The pretty teacher rocks his fingers. Moments, one of the cages disappears and becomes touching the Evil Spirit. I reached out there. "Ooh, ooh..." I accidentally groaned. There, the noise was hissing. If it is to be expressed visually, should it be called a sandstorm on one side? The body of the Evil Elf has a terrible magic flow, obscure to its core and inaccessible to its center. My sent magic will be scattered in the storm and I don''t feel like I can get to the core. "Now, don''t be a creature. It''s like a swirl of magic." "... Evil elves also use energy to maintain their own existence. So it becomes greedy and more ferocious than ordinary spirits" "You mean you''re upset because you''re hungry, that? "... there''s that too. But the more important motive is hatred. I resent stable beings because they are unstable" I don''t know... Is that why you''re attacking me? (but this, how did you access it) The first thing I can think of is that it magically wraps the entire evil elite. However, it has to be covered with magic penetrating the interior, so fuel consumption is a problem in my possession. If you say so, it''s like trying to hold back a small storm. Still, blowing it up all at once consumes less. Well, if I blow it up, the core will break, too. I''m exhausted just to access the Evil Spirit, I can''t do anything later, then, I think I''m disqualified as an approach. Whatever the form, if you get to the core, you won''t recognize it as the correct answer to "OK," etc. It''s not impossible to make a mistake, it''s a mountain of appreciation. If we''re going to live up to Abel''s expectations, we need to be able to do it easier and smarter. I guess I brought him here because he thinks I can do that. Then you should accomplish that by whatever means you can. (Er... Evil elf magic is not total disorder, even if it is wild and insane. Then it will not even be established as a Spirit. Even if it is wild, it has some orientation......) You should tell them inside. So how do we get through the torrents of magic? I decided to crawl down the river. It goes through demonic cores like submarine cables, specifically in areas that are not rough. Tubes convert and create the magic of Evil Elves. It''s my strength to be able to interfere with and transform magic itself, so take advantage of it. This method doesn''t force the storm in, so the consumption of magic is also light. If there was a problem, it would be about how to contact the subject and how long to create the cable, and then determine the route. Even relative to having a core if you can do that, you may be able to handle it without any problems. That''s how I got my magic to the center of the Evil Spirit. "Abel, I got it." "...... hmm. Then purify him." This means restoring evil spirits to magic. I crush the core. Snow creatures melt with salad, and magic releases into the sky. Will this have saved you? I don''t want to think I just lost my life. "... the interference procedure to the nucleus in Al''s case, whatever the degree of difference, should not change otherwise. It is important to remember that there is noise and its solution. And that leads to the resolution of what''s happening in this garden." With that word, I know what Abel wants me to do. She must have said she was against what she wanted me to do when she healed Enineve. Maybe, but I understood that meant interfering with the root of the hotline and altering or destroying the cause. Sure, that would be the only thing I could do, and the difficulty should be much higher than challenging the core of evil elves. If I can''t do that, I''m sure the garden won''t save me. (You''re a big player...) I''m a little weak. A tiny hand was put on my head like that. "... Al would be fine. When you always raise a problem, you get to the solution on your own, even without a hint. And once you learn the right path, then you can take it for granted. You are my proud apprentice." Look at me. Abel''s eyes are sweet and proud. I think it''s completely overrated. However, even if that were the case, I wanted to be someone who could live up to the expectations of this teacher at all. Is it simple, me? No, in this case, it''s okay to be simple. "Meh! And here is one who gets furious...... "I praise you, Phew''s Token! Oh, my God, every fu! Ebel, if you like it, I put it on Riyu, or I''ll try! That, meh! Go on, Phew! I''ll give it to you! My sister, who always asks me why for no reason, swoops her cheeks at Abel''s deeds and is puffy and angry. (Well, how far is this word right too...) Fee, for example, whether her mother is praising me or stroking me, doesn''t have anything to be furious about. Of course, prolonged embrace hell, and if you inhibit ''Two Times,'' you bend the knob, but otherwise, "Ha, ha, ha. Phew...? And my mother won''t even look me in the eye, she hugs me and she sweetens me. I mean, for this girl, Abel means something different to me, and I guess she''s special. But I''m not going to let you rage forever. Decide not to. "Look, Fee. Now the great thing about Fee, I want you to show it to your brother. Just remembered soul life technique, why don''t you use it on that evil elf? I''ll drop my hips, gaze at you, and stroke your head for you. Then My Sister, motivated immediately, exhaled muffled. "I''ve seen it! Phew, I like it, but I''ll get a compliment! "Oh, I hope so.... Abel, please" Ask them to erase the cage that traps the Evil Spirit. At that moment, Bong, and a light noise, the evil elf bounced and flew. "- What?" Phee hasn''t even looked at the subject. Her sister''s eyes stare eagerly at this one alone. Shortly after I lost my bondage, it looked like one of the evil spirits had died. "Oh, is that all right? "Phee... did you do it? "Yeah! Phew, I did it! Ha, ha, ha. Praise me? "Huh? No, but, because. You haven''t even touched the evil sperm, and you haven''t checked the exact position, have you? And yet, how? "I don''t want to, I know! If I knew, I wouldn''t have to look! Phew, I love it! I knew it was appropriate, but so far... Already this daughter understands and uses soul life technique instinctively. Even though I was stunned by the talent and felt horrible, I decided to compliment my sister. Fee is caressed with joy. On the other hand, he doesn''t look surprised by Abel. She paled, mouthing her next appointment. "... then head to the ice hole" 76 Episode 75: Ice Hole Location. For everything, it can be important to say ''place''. It makes sense because it is by the cherry trees that we see flowers, and it is ruined by the toilet. If we were to install a space colony, that candidate would be a Lagrange point. Commuting places are also good near the house. Being away can be like coming home in the middle of the night and getting up early. I''d rather stay at the office until I can still rest... Where we came from - ice holes can also be such an important ''place''. The nucleus of this icy earth. The most accessible point to the giant Demon Stone is the ice hole. The ice hole is a huge hole leading underground, making it a powerful cold place. Naturally, it was also an important patrol place for the knights of the garden. The cold air emitted by giant demon stones is not always clean, but starved. Some places are susceptible to eruptions. Also, the amount of air blown out is not constant, and there are cases of massive amounts of cold air flooding out like flooding? So even where it matters, the spirits will never dwell there. It''s the same thing that no one lives on the river''s edge, even if they ever live where they can benefit from the river. There are two eye-catching things in front of the ice hole. One is led by a communal snowman, the knights of the garden. The total population of the garden is less than 100, of which 20 are specialized knights. I also feel that one in five says knights is too much to think of in military service, but I guess they have their efficiency. By the way, they don''t include toddlers in the population. Anything that is more than a certain amount of intelligence and capable of communicating will through conversation counts as a number of members. However, there is a perception that the toddlers are not being squandered, but that they should be properly protected. It is said that the existence that can prove what is established as the Spirit externally is seen as the population. Anyway, the young body is weak. Lost easily. This is sometimes said to be fragile as a creature, but it is also a matter of magic power. Like humans, toddlers die when they are forced to exercise their power. I don''t know the right or the left, so I casually consumed magic and died. Speaking of which, I think there was a moron dying of magic in the building blocks, too. Now, the knights in alignment, but there are fifteen of them, and this is three-quarters of the garden''s power. I can see how important you attach to this case and Abel. Well, unlike non-combatants of the human race, spirits above the middle have powerful powers, so perhaps not all of them can be spoken of by knights alone generally. And another eye-catching thing, it''s - it''s a wall. A huge wall is blocking the ice hole. Doesn''t seem like it presupposes opening or closing like a gate. Simply feels like a plug in a hole. "Abel, could that be...? "...... hmm. I blocked it. The ice hole now is also where the hotline blows out. So, defensive measures for it." Complete the process. If there is going to be a hotline here, is it natural to assume that something happened to the nucleus? "... I didn''t think, I saw" "Do you have a core anomaly? "... a magical reaction to the nucleus." "A tangled magic reaction......? I wonder what it is? Could it be a deep-rooted problem? "... but it looks like we''re having another problem right now" Abel stares at the wall. It''s not a moderate statement from another issue. If there is more danger, it will be very difficult for Phee to be safe. And a snowman with no reason to know what Mighty Char said or anything else, approaches us. "O noble one, you''ve done well. You''ve done well. Thank you very much." "...... hmm. What''s the example? "Whatever, we have it for you" Shelleg handed our teacher the odd wrap. Then you see us. "But...... were you glad to bring me here even to such a young child? "... it''s safer to be beside me than to leave it somewhere" "You''re right. I said something stupid." After nodding to his apology, Abel gave instructions to keep the knights away from the entrance. Based on guarding with demon walls, etc. They''re going to remove the entrance wall, but there''s a possibility of hot air. "... and one more thing. Behind the hole, there are multiple moving magic reactions. Be careful." Another problem is this? Could it be some kind of demon? I hear Shelleg imagined something similar to me. "Mm-hmm. Did you even sprang up evil spirits? "But the chief knight. With snow and ice sperm, even evil sperm cannot withstand heat" That''s what the Ice Fairy Knight said and tilted his neck. "Uhm. But it seems certain that there are unknown beings. I can''t help but be optimistic that you''re on our side. Each, don''t fail to be alert. so that the life of the honourable and the young child may be preserved as a matter of the highest priority." "Ha!" Make sure the knights'' placement is over, and Abel erases the wall. At the same time, from the entrance, a hot air that had accumulated in the accumulation broke out, but was given direction by the magic of our master, ascending into the sky, disappearing. It was for a moment, but I felt the heat even as I watched away, so I think it was quite a temperature. Even though it was sealed, is it just the heat line that runs out, something that gets hot to this point? "Careful, they''re coming out! And popping up, the presence of a human form as if it were made of burnt rock. Did he say he was a little over two meters tall? Like the evil sperm I saw earlier, I found it vicious at a glance. "Stupid, you say it''s a golem!?" One of the knights changes his complexion. If what appeared was the evil sperm of a naturally occurring fire, I can still tell. There may be some that say that the demons in general have gone astray. But if you say golem, it''s not a story. That too, for those who are more serious. Because a golem is not something that occurs naturally, but something that someone creates with their own will and magic. In other words, this unknown giant says that someone made it here or brought it here. The act, I''m sure, would not have anything to do with the feedground hotline. "Don''t wander, team up calmly! Shelleg scolds the knights who were surprised and confronts the Golem. There are four flaming rock golems. In contrast, the knights seem to challenge each other in pairs. Three on one is four pairs. The rest of the group looks like perimeter alert and our protection. Where did you say boulders and knights experienced in action do not provoke swine and agitation? (But is it okay...? The snow elves are vulnerable to heat. And that golem is heat itself. The knights wave swords made of ice magic. Thoughtfully made by powerful spirits, the ice blade seems to easily cut the forged iron as well, but the opponent is a block of rock wrapped in flames. And that flame, no matter what you think, will be a cage of magic. Will the knights'' swords pass? "Abel, does soul life work for that one? "... there''s no point in what has no soul" I guess so. That was the obvious answer. How will the knights fight? The speed of the golem thrusting was overwhelmingly faster than that of the evil sperm, which seemed to fill the distance in an instant. But the movement stops. A few giant ice hands were popping out of the ice field and grabbing those hands and feet. Sounds like magic for the knights. Ice arms dissolve in no time, but as soon as I anticipate it, my next arm stretches out. And while the movement was stopping, a sharp ice-column - an ice needle - was fired. It seems that this one also assumes melting, with several ice spears flying continuously. Attack locations are also concentrated only where there are likely to be powered demonic stones, such as the head and chest. The enclosed golem lifted up massive amounts of steam, slowly weakening its movement, eventually making a noise of ''shagging'' and collapsing, becoming just a burnt rock. The other golems apparently followed a similar end. It''s the time difference, everyone slows down the steam and goes into a mass of rocks. (ingenious......) I accidentally roared. The knights are used to working with the methods of collective warfare. Even the worst compatible opponents seem to be able to share roles and fight in ways that allow them to respond instantly without multiplying their voices. Besides, I''m not alarmed even after it''s over. The perimeter vigilance, and the golem that should have fallen, is also blinding. The absence of such a thing, I guess, refers to something like this. "Yay, Yukaruma is amazing! Cool! I want to try Phew! - I love it! So!" Other HR sisters are overjoyed. Maybe he doesn''t recognize a series of intercessions as a life-threatening battle. It''s hard to cry out, so should I not force myself to understand the misunderstanding? A roar roared from the back of the ice hole as she stroked my lovely little angel, who was lost but cute. Apparently, there''s something still out there. 77 Lesson 76: The Lizard Warrior Something that came out of the ice hole. It''s not a golem, it''s not a demon. He was a tall Lizardman warrior, covered in red scales. In this world, they call Lizardman the Lizardman tribe. Just as human beings also have racial differences, so do they lizards. What do we have in common is an abnormality, a lot of vitality and an extremely good physical ability? The lizard person in front of you, because he has a red body, is probably a red lizard. Also known as Flame Lizard Man. Eating fire and heat, a race that is particularly good in combat among the lizard race. But all non-Ice Lizardman lizard races should be vulnerable to the cold. The Red Lizard, in particular, should be the most vulnerable to cold air among all the species of Lizardman. But why are you in this place - it might be a stupid question. I guess there''s only one reason I''m here. I mean, these guys are involved in this commotion. After the warrior-style lizard man who first came out, an international strange Flame Lizardman appears. Oh, my God, that guy was wearing a hood deep. He has a cane in his hand, a loose robe, covered in red scales. If you judge by what you look like, this man will call himself a lizard magician. Instead of being superior in physical ability, Lizardman and the Beast Clan can hardly use magic. A lizard magician is so rare. You can change it for excellent. The lizard warriors and magicians who show up laugh invincibly, even though they are surrounded by ice and snow knights. "Who are you people!? What the hell are you doing here?" As Shelleg turned her sword, a warrior-style Lizardman with countless wounds all over her body clasped her shoulders with a look like she was going to make a fool of herself. "If you ask, name it. Do you know where Ollie is? Outside street, wild voice. The roar I heard earlier may have belonged to this man. "My name is Shelleg. He is the knight of the Garden of Ice and Snow." "Ha ha! You''re the lead knight in the garden! When the communal snowman mentioned his name, Lizardman laughed softly. "This guy, good! This guy''s good! Will the number 3 of the garden suddenly be killed? Are you listening to me? You''re strong...? We came here for a reason, but, well, before that, I''m a warrior. It''s my greatest pleasure to cross the spear." The lizard man pulled a giant sword out of his sheath. I lift that lightly with one hand, which is supposed to be the size of both hands. From the sword, the red flame. Scorching magic is engulfing you. That did not differ from a fiery demon sword. "It''s polite of you to call me back after you''ve been named. My name is Lagach. As you can see, I can''t do anything but wave this guy." Warrior - The Demon Sword of Fire increased its radiance, as it echoed the voice of Lagach. I can''t even compare it to the calories in the previous golem. So much so that some of the knights were clearly frightened. But Shelleg is quietly looking back at the lizard warrior. "I''m asking you why you''re here." "It''s normal courtesy to call me back when you''re named, but it''s just silly to talk about it to purpose, isn''t it? You''re not a kid, are you? You, are you okay here? Lagach laughs at the tongue. Shelleg is not angry, he has a sword. That looks calm and doesn''t seem to alarm you at all. The boulder is the lead knight. Glad the snow elf in front of you didn''t ride the cheap provocation, Flame Lizardman, looks slightly smiled. "Who''s that guy?" An ice elf knight pointed his sword at the man in the robe, pointing to him. Lagach answers nothing. I guess it''s because it''s not what I was asked. Or are you not interested in anything other than Shelleg? The samurai-style lizard man of the day just smiles lightly and says nothing. "Can''t we have a conversation?... I''ll surround you! One or two knights apparently hit that there were only two enemies. Half to Lagach. And the other half set targets for the unobtrusive sorcerer. "Are you going to be our only two opponents!?" When one of the knights opened his mouth, the man in the robe who had been silent until then. "... that''s our line, snowmen. That''s all you got, you''re gonna deal with us? When the lizard magician took out the pebble-like thing from his nostrils, he let it scatter a rose in front of him. Moments, the pebble turns into a scorching golem. "Golem!?" "Stupid!? It all of a sudden appeared!?" An upset ran to the knights besides Shelleg. I wonder too. (Is Golem such an easy thing to make? It''s not a sand doll I make out of play, is it? For example, I can make a demon sword, but it''s impossible to make it like magic and be told to appear in an instant. Even the golem, it''s the same there, should be something to create from the material...... I look at Abel. The beautiful face, which should normally be faceless, had a slight frown root. They have something to think about. There are eight newly emerged golems. There''s plenty of room for the lizard expression hiding behind the robe, so if you think you''re going to come out, maybe you''re still coming out. "Kuku...... Hey, snowmen. If you surrender so hard, I''ll kill you without suffering? Nothing rides the magician''s provocation. Something angry, something frightening. The knights stare quietly at the golem. Looks like you''ve laid down your mind that you''re supposed to be defeated. Exactly a one-touch instant. I was wondering if the battle would begin, the moment I thought so... "- Why. Hey, there''s three kids in a place like this? Lagach turned this way. Apparently Abel will be included in the ''kid'' as well as me and Fee. Well, no, my teacher. By previous life standards, middle school or elementary school, I guess... But Abel answers nothing. It''s not an attitude of making small fools of your opponent like the man in the hood, it''s not because you recognized him as your enemy. Simply, it feels like you''re unwilling to have a conversation. The two Lizardmans apparently took it as'' frightening ''. Ragach was dazed, and the lizard of the robe laughed and said, creepy, niggly, that he had come up with something. "Mm-hmm? Are you wearing that hat, if you look closely, an elf? Then it''s not as old as it looks. What do you mean, both the kids you''re with? From what I''ve seen, I don''t seem to have long ears. So, is it the Spirit? Or like a half elf or something, a mixture? Surely Abel and, and ''I'' wouldn''t be the age they seem. But Fee is an authentic two-year-old. You can''t put me in danger... "Yes! Mr. Kazuke! Mr. Kazuke, he''s fumbling! It''s better than being here! Huh? Huh? Huh? - I love it! Daisy! Wu...... As always, I didn''t have a sense of crisis. I know it''s called childhood, but since I''ve been training magic with golem puppets and playing in the sandbox from time to time, it may seem like an extension of that. And maybe a big lizard call will hit you rudely. Because it''s like calling a human race a monkey. Well, are these guys enemies good now? That''s what I call it, too. I''ll have to teach you about race, too, in time. "So," A lizard warrior, who should have been stunned, turns a slight eye. "Are you warriors? Are you here to fight? The only thing I deal with is being prepared to fight. If you intend to challenge the dead, even women and children will not forgive you. But if you''re not a warrior, I''ll miss you. Just go away and lose it." "Hey, Lagach. More than just being here, those kids can''t be decent! Don''t take it personally to miss it! You know what we''re doing here!?" "... then you do it. Not my hobby." "... chip" The burning golems turned toward each other as the man in the robe struck his tongue and stabbed him with a cane. "Protect them! Shelleg will try to reconfigure the formation for us. But... "The person in front of you, I guess, is this me. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Ragach roared like a madman and stepped on the earth of ice. A ground of ice made of magic, harder than iron than rock, snaps like a small crater. Apparently, he''s more than he looks, he''s got great physical abilities. "You''re a battle freak." A lizard man, who was supposed to be one of Ragach''s people, grumbled to throw up. 78 The seventy-seventh tale, the magician who lived the Divine Generation. That''s how the battle begins. Shelleg and two others challenged Lagach, and the remaining nine challenged Golem, and the three of our escorts continued to protect us. "Abel, what about us? "... Al and Phee prioritize protecting themselves. I''ll kick your ass if you need me." Master Elf doesn''t intend to intervene aggressively. Is this to say that you trust the Shellegs? Or are you wary of ambushes, like the three knights? The knights'' methods of warfare in the face of the Golem are not much different from those of earlier. The burden per capita should be increasing, but you should say that the battle gesture that doesn''t make you feel it is splendid. It just seems to take some arrowhead time. More eye-catching than that was the battle between Scheleg and Lagach. What an ice sword, meeting from the front with the fiery demon sword. The two remaining fire an ice column, stretch out their ice arms, and focus on obstruction and assistance. (Awesome......) They say it''s dangerous, but they see it. The moment Shelleg meets with the blazing sword, he winds a cold wind in only a small part of it and flies a flame. In addition, it is covered with ice cubes to ensure that the body is not damaged. That seems to be the secret to meeting with the ice sword. What is it about the Boulder Spirit that deals with immediate and powerful sorcery in Pinpoint? If Lagach exercised the same sword technique of using flaming magic locally, the ice sword might have broken. But that doesn''t look like it. Apparently, as the title of "Warrior" suggests, you can''t use magic. But if Shelleg is inferior in combat, the answer is no. Overwhelming physical abilities, and pure sword moves. That''s just it, we''re meeting more than just one another with the Great Spirit of Snow. Lagach stares only at Shelleg and doesn''t even care about the rest. Yet he knocks off the ice columns he releases, crushing his ice arms, and engages in a battle with the lead knight by behaving as if there had not been an attack from another knight since the beginning. "Cold......! I was speaking unconsciously. I felt the obvious cold even though I was wearing cold gear. For a moment, I also wondered if the climate had changed, but they didn''t. "Ho. You''re in the middle of a meeting with me, but you were lowering the ambient temperature with cold air. That''s a good decision! Lagach laughs happily. Apparently, the lizard man was using cold magic with a weakness in the cold. Is Scheleg used to fighting, or is he more skillful at fighting? But the movements of lizard warriors do not fade. Keep waving the Great Sword as a delight. I can''t even see the upset in the man in the robe sitting across the golems. I don''t know how, but they don''t seem to make the cold a problem. "... the Spirit Stone of Fire. And the baby''s eukaryotic." Abel shrugged pompously. Is that the secret of the lizards? "This guy is surprised, he''s got clams on him. Elves are troublesome because of this. Because I''ve been alive for a long time, I''m going to know about it until it''s too much." Robe''s man laughs. But the eyes aren''t. He even looks angry and pregnant. "I''ve been trying to deal with the three kids since they were identified, but I can''t even say that... Wisdom bags are the first thing you need to beat..." Spread the pebbles out of your nose. Ten more giants of fire at once. And I also took out a large stone at the time. Will that be a golem, too? Apparently, Robe''s man wasn''t in the fight because he cared about this one. Surely if that man''s position, he wouldn''t have been able to distract himself from the trend of his opponents, who might be spirits. "Abel......" "...... hmm. The perimeter analysis is complete. I assumed my magic sensing, but I decided there was nothing to say." I mean, is the other two definite? He said he put our safety first and never fought before. Abel stepped forward and said to the man in the robe. "... warn. Stop fighting immediately. Guess you guys have a reason to fight, too. If you want to stop fighting, you can talk to me as much as you can." Abel''s words, however, made the lizard mage smile of contempt. Apparently they thought it was a form of begging for life. It was right after the other guy added the golem, so it might not be possible. "Kukukukukukuku...... This one is good, is the elf under the heavens going to talk to me? Elves? Hmm? You''re an elf, aren''t you? "... I''m an elf. Nothing more or less." "Huh. Is it just an elf? In my view, it was a high elf...... Well, let me answer that. It''s" no. "Not to your extent, our wishes won''t come true! "... overlapping and warning. If you don''t stop fighting, I will kill you." "Ha! That''s a warning. That''s blackmail! The man pointed his wand. The golems rushed in unison, And. Pan, there was a sound that I could play. "- What?" Robe''s man raised his voice as if he had been poked in the void for the first time. The flock of flaming golems was, in an instant, scattered in pieces. The fragment is silver. Probably instantaneously cooled and crushed. The man was taken aback. And the ice and snow knights. Abel''s magic is too strong, just that one thing he says'' chill '', and the flaming giant freezes and is destroyed. But there''s one thing I''m happy about. "Kuhahaha! Awesome! You''re a great magician, you! I''ll admit it! You''re the one who deserves to fight me in ''Of All This''! Ragach rushed off ecstatically. It was awesome speed. "Like an arrow," but it would be faster than a bow and arrow. " not allowed" Abel only gives one word, ratings to the lizard warrior. It was that moment. "Huh... Huh! Until then, Lizardman, who was proud of his stubbornness, gave a distressed look and fell to the ice fields to collapse. At a glance I can see the ''Dead Minister'' floating around. No, this guy''s dead already. Even if he''s already dead, he could cloud. "Hey, what did you do...!? Curse!? Or poison!?" The man in the robe asks to scream. Nor do the knights know what happened. But I get it. Maybe even to Fee. Soul life. Abel crushed the Lizard''s soul. I can tell that lizard warrior had superior combat power. Whenever, wherever, and whoever you fight, that warrior often also has enough power to be a winner. But I guess for an elf at the beginning of life more than in the old days, it''s not much different from the evil elves around there. Abel''s eyes were untouched and cold, as if he had crushed the featherworm. "... you called yourself a warrior. But that''s just self-proclaimed. Anything that has neither ''anti-soul defense'' nor ''temporal resistance'' is simply ineligible as a fighter. From what I''ve seen, I haven''t even ''spatial defense''. Then you don''t have to deal with puppets." "Ha, soul...? Time...? Why, that would be an odd premise!? What, that! What are you assuming to fight!? No, what have you been fighting!?" The man was bewildered. You''ll never win. I guess you already know that. "Ha, just an elf, like this......! This... ugh! Even for high elves, magic is enough to interfere with your soul...! "You rude bastard! This is not the kind of person you lizards can worship! As one of the knights blamed him, the man in the robe made his face more and more attractive. "No way...... No way, is that the beginning of!?" No one responds to that word. I don''t even snort. But that seemed to convince me. "Ha ha...! You can''t win! There''s no way you can win...! I didn''t know the magician who lived in the Divine Age was his opponent......! The ice blade pierced the lizard magician''s chest. It was Abel''s unleashed blow. As warned, they decided to die. "Oh, shit......! If I knew there was such a bakery thing, I wouldn''t have swallowed it on such terms...! The robe''s operator threw up blood and rolled to the ground. Arrowhead, I hear there was something wrong with them too. 79 Episode 78: Gwells Wishes (Part I) My name is Gwell. The Red Lizard''s golem master. It''s quite rare to call yourself a lizard and a magician. If there is a balance in anything in the world and you are as good at your physical abilities as we or the Beast Nation, then for that matter, your magical qualities will be diminished, and those with strong magic powers like the Third Eye (Mitsumi) Nation - the Lunelup - often have fragile bodies. Well, the magic of physical strengthening is also commonly used by people who can handle magic, so you can''t be alarmed by melee warfare. In my case, it was a ''specialty type''. Even if it has magical qualities, it doesn''t mean it can be used well. Bye. People like Elves and Horns who use witchcraft naturally, but compared to the human race, my skill must have been inferior. Well, it was more convenient than the guys who still couldn''t use it at all. I''m grateful to be able to get fire and water out as I please. It was just a shame that I realized I was right. I was on a family business trip to the city of the human race. It''s a trading city, with lots of non-human species. Something to sell. Something to buy. Those people are hissing, so, well, it''s busy. Money speaks more of things there than of race or identity. The guy with the money says he''s the greatest, the unique rules rule. Well, commercial cities aren''t just here, they''re big and small, and maybe they are everywhere...... The only thing flashy is buying and selling. Even food and entertainment. The life of us lizards sounds good when it comes to quality and rigidity, but at last it''s an untapped and poor life. So everything in my eyes was sparkling and unusual. What kind of show develops is the privilege of people with warm Ft. Colo? That''s right. What I saw was that show. Nothing. I didn''t go into the playhouse. I don''t have that kind of money or time. What kind of street art is that? At last, he was one of those people who behaved uncommonly on the street and made money. I knew right away that he (...) was a mage with no big deal. No, capably, should I call you a magician? Whatever it is, the harshness of skill was just as good as mine. Hmm, what was that guy doing? It was a clown play with a doll about 20 cm in size. I mean, it''s a puppet show. The content is not interesting either. Even the way it moves, it''s not easy. Maybe the quality of the doll isn''t good, and you can''t even look good. Perhaps with his power, even a 20-centimeter doll was finally able to maintain it. Puppet - that was his profession. Finally, I''m a doll user. The difference between a puppet and a golem master is the difference between a puppet and a golem as it is. I have to move the doll in front of me. Golem, on the other hand, gives instructions in advance. Then, roughly, it moves me right. Neither good movement nor interpretation of orders work well unless the master''s arm is good. I saw the art of the Heppo puppet, "Well, you should move it automatically." And he spoke to himself. At that moment, in my head, I remember something sounding hazy. When the magician has the proper propriety for himself, he says, as God has revealed, "This is it!" and the flash runs, "but in my case, this is exactly what it was. Golem. I was right about that. No, to ''only'', yeah. I was only fair to the Golem. No other sorcery. It''s the mountain of Sekiyama that I use in my everyday life, and I don''t know if it''s a war, but it''s a bump. Instead, however, it went perfectly well with the Golem. These sorcerers are called special types. Specialized types can ensure an advantage over other people who can do the same thing, with less magic consumption, better exercise performance, or something. In my case, it was'' number ''. It seemed easy to give instructions to multiple golems. I got hung up on the golem. This is the only thing I can polish. But when I typed it in, I faced many problems. First of all, I don''t have someone I can talk to about magic in general. Lizard magicians are rare in their very existence. I can''t even go out to the big city and be a gatekeeper. I can''t pay tuition. The way the golem was created was also completely hand-explored. It''s the most important thing for a magician to be able to visit a good Master. Unfortunately, it wasn''t even on me. In the case of sorcery about the Golem, there is something important besides the qualities of the operator. It''s a constituent material. There are quite a few ingredients to make a good golem, a strong golem. Even blacksmiths, right? No matter how good your arm is, it''s about scumbag iron or copper on hand, you can''t make a famous sword, and even a ''like sword'' made of fine materials could break you. Being a golem master, like a blacksmith, always turns to the question of ''obtaining materials''. Anyway, I don''t have any money. So at all times, only a ''below the line'' golem could be made. Those days engraved me with ''hunger'' for materials. But those are just personal issues. Five years after the start of the golem study, something more chopped up occurred close to me. My clan, the Red Lizard, hit a bump. That''s the address. We''ve been hunted down. Why did that happen? I got slapped. We Red Lizards are strong. It''s a Lizardman clan, the strongest. However, there are two weaknesses. One is that of the lizards, the most vulnerable to the cold. That means there are restrictions on where you can live. And the other thing is the weakest reproduction. Even though the Red Lizard is strong, it''s not invincible. Even immortality. If it''s a battle, the numbers will be reduced. We were just finishing the big battle and at a time when the numbers were decreasing. That''s when the other lizards came in a coalition. It''s also a war path to climb into weakness, so I don''t know how to say this, but as the same lizard, I''m more disappointed than angry. Well, it''s true. We were drastically reduced in numbers and driven away. I guess the other tribes knew we''d get revenge if we boosted our strength. He stubbornly pursued us. Each time, the chasers killed him, but they have a lot of them. Even if we can win locally, in total, we''re pushed. If I realized, there were four of us who could fight properly. The only other injuries are female, old, and kid. At last, when we were in a state of decline, a woman called out to us. He was a strange guy. He was dressed in a robe hiding his magic and seemed to be oblivious. But I can see being a young woman. It''s just the outside. I don''t know my real age. He looked like a human race, but his head was hidden, so there were horns, Rnel?p, and possibilities for elves. "I need to talk to you." Where and how did you find out? The woman appeared in our hidden cave, where we continue to lose. "What, are you chasing scumbags without that herd?" I put up my utmost vanity and put my wand on the little shadow. But this one, too, was hectic in a series of fights. I''m hungry, and most importantly, my means of combat - the golem was worn out, and I was aware that it wasn''t enough as a force of war. I''m fine, about the strength idiot Lagach. I don''t think this guy''s gonna beat anybody in a pussy fight, but he can''t beat hunger and cold. You won''t be able to escape death just because it''s the last order of death. The unidentified woman chuckled. It was not adorable, it had a strange colourful fragrance, but more than that, it was a grin that made me feel the creeps of incomprehensibility. "Didn''t you say you came because you talked to me? As a sign of not being an adversary, let''s start with this." The woman had a small box with jewelry. When I opened it, incredibly, a miracle happened. Food, drinks, medical supplies, clothing, and demonic stones appeared. Everyone was watching. Not even that ragach. "That guy...... Is that a different dimensional box?!?" I knew a little box of magic right away. But at the same time, I couldn''t believe it. Because a different dimensional box is a legendary relic that was lost a long time ago? There is another space in the box through which you can carry a large amount of luggage. They say that some things don''t connect to another space, but some of the boxes themselves are completely alien. Finally, there is a different dimensional box for "storage" and a box for "environmental storage". Normally, well, except for storage. However, environmental preservators say they can also grow special plants or replace freezers with cold snow and ice, but what a woman would have would be a small box for storage. "... what are you going to do with this pile of luggage? You''re here to show off." "I''ll give it to you. It''s a sign of closeness." What''s that look on this woman''s face? Can I call this a smile? It''s frigid. Normally, I''d almost say "disappear" overnight. But I can''t replace my belly on my back. Me and Lagach can stand it, but the rest of us won''t keep it anymore. I needed the Demon Stone of Fire, more than medicine than food. We''re called "Eating Fire and Heat," but that means food. It shows that we cannot live without fire and heat resistance and the ability to maintain a constant or higher body temperature. Conversely, it is resistant to heat. Even in a magma, you can fight. What we have now is a dark, cold cave. Everyone is gathered in the weak flames I put out by magic. I knew there wasn''t enough heat. A demonic stone emitting fire or heat was needed to warm the body in this situation. And among the things that the woman had put out of the boxes of different dimensions was the magic stone that shined red. "In front of you...? Who the hell are you? Like a name, fuck you." To take consciousness away from the demonic stone, I put up a void. ''I want this,'' it would only be disadvantageous to be so enlightened. No, he''s probably been wasting his resistance since the beginning. Because this is how you put it in front of us because you know we need it. The woman bowed her head in a spare manner, knowing how my heart was moving like that. "I apologize for this. I am a traveling sorcerer named Azi Dahaka." Oh, frigid je...... Azi Dahaka!? That''s the name of the dragon. Definitely a fake name, though! Or are you gonna tell me you''re a dragon man!? "Woman. What do you want? Instead of me being irritated, Lagach asks. It seems the same thing that the presence in front of me did not see in the lump of mercy that graces me in charity. The woman laughs when she dulls. And I said. "I came to introduce you to a place of peace. Yeah, that''s a lot farther north than here." When I saw that smile, I thought. I don''t know what a demon is - it must be something like this, I guess. 80 Episode 79: Gwells Wishes (Medium Edition) The suspicious woman named Azi Dahaka just happened to say something strange. Oh, my God, you''re giving us a place of peace. "Nah...... He has... Thank you, I''m gonna cry. You want me to thank you? Thanks." "Please don''t abuse a weak girl that way. Wouldn''t my suggestion be a disadvantage to you?" I don''t even change my complexion to my taste. Maybe you''re used to this kind of exchange. You look a lot younger, but you feel like a thousand merchants. So here''s what I''m going to say. "Thanks for the supplies. Take them. Ah. If you put it down, just disappear. It''s not like we''re going to get on board with the proposal before us." "Yes, if that''s what you want." Without the wind, the woman smiles and responds refreshingly. "My suggestion is only for you. You''re free not to take it. It''s just, well, a natural question." The woman looked at the supplies she had put out. It was a heartfelt disgusting laugh. "What are you going to do after that when you run out of food and demon stones? DDDD I kept my mouth shut. "I''m hungry..." "Cold...... It''s cold..." From behind, you can hear the kids. Even the old men and the females, just don''t speak up, their thoughts will be with them. Nothing. I mean, no, we weren''t in a situation where we could say no from the beginning. "Please don''t stare at me with such a scary face. If you can hear my" favor, "I can help you further." Hey, hey, hey. I knew this woman wanted us to do something. "So please don''t stare. I''m so scared. I don''t feel right. Besides, it''s true that my favor is directly in your interest, isn''t it? "Then tell me exactly what you want me to do! When I yelled, the woman took something odd out of the different dimensional boxes. It was a giant heart. Even compared to the big Ragach one in the figure, I''m sure it''ll be a long time ago. The heart was pulsating dodgy, even though there were no other areas. "... what is this thin creep? - Alive. Just recognizing that reality made me nauseous. (This guy, it''s something you shouldn''t be involved with) We know that, but we can''t say no. "Yes, I, in fact, have a hobby for the relief of the weak -" That would definitely be a lie. The opposite - I would have been instantly good at it if it had been more of a hobby. I just had it with this guy, but I know damn well he''s far from ''goodness''. First, the fact that the ''weak'' heart lives in this way is strange in itself. Even we lizards don''t have the life force to keep our cut heart moving. "... what am I supposed to do with this disgusting thing? "Is it disgusting? I think it''s cute. Well, that would be good. The aesthetic sensation is that people are different. Actually, I want you to take her somewhere." "A place? "Yeah. It''s in the Great Ice Plains, in the Ice Hole" I wonder what you''re going to say. I laughed with my nose. Red lizards are vulnerable to the cold. The temperatures in the Great Ice Plains are low, and just going there is difficult for us. Besides, monsters are on a vicious level around there. If a strong golem can be prepared. Still, in a crude golem made of cheap materials, it will come back. When I told her that, the woman named Azi Dahaka took something out of a different dimensional box. "Ko, is this...!? Are you kidding me, Demon Sword?!?" Me and Lagach screamed at the same time. Demonic weapons with magic are terribly expensive, but this is a much higher weapon than that. It must have been the Devil''s Sword. How to create the Devil''s Sword is lost. Some elves and dwarves have been rumored to know that, but it''s frigid. Even if there was a way to create it, it doesn''t exist because it''s not out in the world. "Yes. It''s the Devil''s Sword. The highest number of weapons you can currently create is demonic weapons. The creator of the Devil''s Sword does not even exist in the Dwarf. This is such a lost technology. Relics from the Age of Magic Guidance. It''s a fiery demon sword." How much value does this sword give you? The woman handed it to Lagach. Lagach pulls the Devil''s Sword out of his sheath. A burning flame lit the cave. "Awesome...! This is awesome! With this guy, any guy can be butchered! Ragach''s eyes shine. This guy loves to fight. That''s also a fighter maniac who thinks the stronger the opponent, the better. If it gives you such a good toy, it''s about captivating you with one shot. It was simple, and I doubted my eyes the next moment. It''s like a pebble that a woman put out of a different dimensional box. That turned into a golem in an instant. "Hey, what''s that?!?" "This is also Lost Technology. It''s the eukaryotic of a baby. Originally, it''s a nucleus for making homunculus, but it can only be transformed into a golem if it has the qualities of a golem master." The woman gave it to me with the ease of handing the kid some change. Inject horrible magic and be a golem, I''ll try to remember. Then. "Oh, whoa, whoa! The Golem of Fire was in front of me. I can''t believe it. Don''t call this a miracle, what do you call it!? Creating a golem is an ingredient, and it takes a lot of work. That''s so easy...... I sigh to see what my struggles have been. But this golem is amazing. I can see it''s a tremendous strength. This would kick a bunch of other lizards together. Golem Master felt it. "I still have the eukaryotic, so I''ll give you everything." "This is amazing, but you still have it!?" "Yeah, I do. Otherwise, even you will struggle in the Great Ice Plains." When I saw Azi Dahaka smile, my excitement subsided at once. There are as many dangerous warcraft in the Great Ice Plains as there are, but in this tone, it just seemed like he was telling me to fight ''more''. "... No way I''m in front of you... Come fight the ice dragon on Mount Fefiat, huh...? "That''s the way it is. That mountain is dangerous. Simple avalanches and crevasses alone are in danger of death. Near the summit, you should not come any closer. Safe routes through the mountains at low ranges have been investigated in advance, so we need you to go through there and further north." "... is there an ice hole and a mess there? But it''s not safe, is it? "It''s New Heaven and Earth. It''s where you can live in safety, where you can rest. Of course, you have to fight to win." I turned around. There are kids who tremble with hunger and cold. We don''t have a place anymore. The other lizards will continue to follow us. You don''t have the earliest strength, so if you don''t get a place of peace, you''ll be wiped out sooner or later. "... we do have confidence in our ability to fight. But vulnerable to the cold. If we can''t clear it, there''s nothing we can do about getting an awesome weapon or artifact. "Yeah, I''m thinking of you, too. Go ahead?" The woman also took the strange out of the different dimensional boxes. That looks like a demon stone at first glance, but something is different. "It''s the Spirit Stone of Fire" "Spirit stone!?" This guy''s got a hell of a thing, next to next... The value of Spirit Stone is not the ratio of Demon Stone. Both are magical stones, and although there is no difference in the ability to utilize the magic emitted from them, the performance is out of step. Demon stones are those with concentrated magic. If it''s crude, you can get it around there. But Spirit Stone is the treasure of the Spirit. Where is it? No one knows how it will be made. That''s why I can''t usually get it. With this one, I can''t even imagine how much value it will have. Easy on that stuff. "With that, you won''t have a problem in extremely cold land. The grace given to you will easily bounce back even the magic of a snowstorm. Did you understand that I meant it? Surely he doesn''t seem to be joking about going to the Great Ice Plains. But what do you want me to do by giving you a bunch of valuables like this? Asking the woman, Azi Dahaka replied with a thin grin. "What I want you to do is simple. Delivering this heart deep into the ice hole, that''s all." "... when delivered, what happens? "You''ll be happier." "What the fuck, are you kidding me?!?" "I''m not kidding. That land is a cold breeze place. That turns into a paradise of hot air and hot lines. Then it should be your safe place to live." Really, is that possible? This creepy, hearty? "Oh, one caveat. If anything goes wrong with the ice hole, the snow and ice sperm living in that land should move out. Please take care of that, right? "You think you''re a snow elf and an ice elf!? That''s the way to go, isn''t it? "It''s a spiritual stone for that. Ice and snow sperm is definitely strong, but that one is specialty type. You can only use cold magic. I''m not your enemy right now." The woman says without permission. I knew it couldn''t be that easy. If you do, you can come back safely, etc. But the conclusion had been cut short. There''s more to it than snorting. Me and Lagach finally agreed to travel. The smile of Azi Dahaka at that time was nothing but disgusting. 81 Lesson 80 Gwells Wishes (Part II) And so we embarked on a journey. Even though it''s my journey to survive, "Brother Gwell, definitely come back! "Brother Gwell, when you get back, you can teach me how to make a golem! "Brother Gwell is strong, so he''s going to kill me for what he came for! The irresponsible kid cheering, for example, strangely snapped into his ear and couldn''t leave. "We''ll take care of your food and demon stone supplies during your journey" Azi Dahaka waved lovingly like that, but isn''t that right? You mean hostages. "If we win, we go home." Ragach, who was in charge of the fiery demon sword, said so and slapped me in the back. This guy also has some kind of prepared eyes. I''m sure you know we don''t have the option to turn back. ... The journey to Mount Fefiat took time, but was by far the most comfortable. Thanks to the Spirit Stone of Fire, nothing will freeze. Besides, that woman, she let me lubricate the gold, so it''s ironic that there was a warm meal in the city on the road, except for a minimum of preserved food. Whatever Azi Dahaka was thinking, it was apparently true that he didn''t want us to die to the ice hole. Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen next. Mount Fefiat was a really shitty place. Hard to walk terrain, deep snow, and numerous demons to say you don''t have to worry about avalanches and crevasses because of their low position. I thought the old story of mankind reaching the summit might be eyebrow spit. Well, at least the people who live in the modern age won''t be able to reach anybody near the top of the mountain by any means. I don''t know where or how or what you''re eating, but of all the monsters, the enemies that made up the herd were the worst. I guess it''s the White Bear and Ice Tiger''s that are strong, but most of them act like pins. Snowwolf, on the other hand, is really tight. They come in groups on top of the strong ones. The way we fought in multiple ways was so much better than any of the lizard coalitions that fought us. The goal here is to get to the ice hole and not risk your life on the road. That''s why I used the baby''s eukaryotic at all costs. If we have enemies, we will storm the Golem. Round your tail in that gap and run away. Well, our tails aren''t round. However, some of them fought deliberately along the way. It''s an ice sperm. After we get to the ice, we will fight the guardian spirits of the land. In that prep exercise, I tried to hit it with the Evil Spirit. The result was a clap. Evil elves had a reputation for being strong, but my whole golem can definitely defeat the two of them. And it came to Lagach, who kept the fiery devil''s sword, that in an instant he slashed and threw away six men. "Come on, our strength goes to the Spirit, too! Ragach, the war idiot, is happy to say so, but if the losing formula is high, she won''t pawn us either. Well, it''s true that I was horrified. And then we get to the ice hole. A dungeon made of ice, but there were no monsters. According to Azi Dahaka''s information, the spirits regularly look around. And this is why I was chosen by that woman. We need to attach the creepy heart to a giant demonic stone deep beneath the ice hole. That means being my golem master. It was the woman''s order to carry her heart to a destination deep underground, melting ice in a flaming mini golem. But that''s the only thing I can do. The presence of demonic stones seems to make this heart sniff on its own. Until I follow it. If you feel sick at all, don''t do it. It took me a while, but I succeeded in sticking my heart to the underground demon stone. And then about a week later, they tell me to see how it goes. To avoid bowling with the spirits, the waiting place chose quite the back. Wait like this, instead of the cold wind, it seems to succeed if the hotline starts to blow. I was told that that way this icy earth could be reborn into a hot land and allow everyone to live there. To be honest, I was frowning, but after a while, the ice hole started to fill with hot air. Several cold winds seemed to have turned into hotlines. "Is this good? "Looks like it." Me and Lagach nod with a subtle face. I''m happy to get a place of peace, but my anxiety about whether it''s as good as that woman thinks it is. Whatever it is, we''ll see how it goes in a few days and we''ll be back. In the middle of that thought, the entrance and exit were suddenly closed. Apparently it was the work of the Spirit, who hated the heat coming out, but its walls were made of unusually powerful magic, not even a single blow of the Golem or the demon sword of Lagach that freaked him out. I had no choice but to give up breaking walls and choose to drill holes in thick ice ceilings. It will take a long time, but it will be much easier and more certain than destroying the mysterious wall that blocks the entrance. The cave itself is huge, so oxygen probably will keep it. That''s how I was digging along, and something went wrong with the wall. Apparently, the blocked surgeon intends to remove it. Would you be willing to do an internal investigation? Well, good. Here''s your chance to get out. I''ll kill the people in front of me. That''s what I thought and prepared the golem. I knew it would be convenient to build it instantaneously. Get the golems out at the same time as the walls disappear. All of a sudden it''s risky for us to pop out ourselves. My vigilance hit, and the Golem went into battle. The opponent had asked Azi Dahaka, he would do it with the knight of the garden. But strong, these guys. It''s not just simple combat power, it''s good at collective warfare. More troublesome than evil elves. but still don''t feel like losing. We are cold resistant now. Plus, I can get more and more golems out. We Red Lizards know that the difference in numbers is as good as it gets. Ragach popped out, and I went out about the same way. I thought it would be a win to get out of the golem, but I see a guy who needs to be vigilant. It''s an elf. I saw little elves being protected by spiritual knights. Next to it, what is it, huh? Two human kids? No, there''s no reason there''s just people here. Then it may be a kind of spiritual. I''ve heard that some spirits are the same type as humans. Coming to this ice hole would be to investigate and eliminate heat. I suppose you''re going to call a spirit who can handle witchcraft long enough to come and make him cope. Well, whatever it is, the enemy just butchers. - But we lost. That little elf was an incredible bucket. Arch elves. Beyond the legend, there''s no such thing as a shrine! He was pierced through his chest and rolled to the cold ground. It pierces the heart brilliantly. If you weren''t a lizard, you''d have died instantly. Well, the time for pain just prolongs, and I''m done, too. ... but I''m not going to die if I don''t have a choice. The kids left in the cave must still be trembling. I activated the biggest eukaryotic as a golem. A trump card that creates a Huge Golem that Azi Daharka tells you not to use unless you are under enough circumstances to turn the Ice and Snow Garden itself against your enemies. At least we can''t rule them out just the people here, and we can''t help them! I created a giant golem with my own desire and strength. The flames aren''t wrapped up, but it''s a real bucket. Before my life runs out, I''m gonna have to kill all the people here. You knights, you''re a mess. I''m going to drop my drinks, too. But the idea was crushed in an instant. Don''t move. My fuzzy golem was tied up in a circle of ice. I''m not kidding! The power of that golem is a substitute for destroying thick steel castle gates. I know exactly what I created. (It''s just ice, I can''t believe I''m holding it back...! Is that the arch elf you''re doing? How many digits are missing! It would be an anomaly, the strength of that magic! I guess it''s the output that Azi Dahaka assumed would kill all the spirits!? The magic of Chibi Elves outweighs even that! I''m not moving one eyebrow! He said he didn''t even make it. Fucking evil. "... Al" In a cold voice, the little elf called the man''s kid. He''s afraid of a giant golem, too. Or is that all you trust in elf magic? And then something incredible happened again. The moment the kid touched my golem, the stubborn golem collapsed and disappeared. I didn''t know what that meant. What the hell did you do!? It''s not just power. His sturdiness is a bit of a soft-attack, and he can handle it. "It''s a lot clearer inside than the evil elves. Easy to follow. Because of the characteristics that make it a golem, I guess so." Inside? You destroyed it from inside the golem? No, even so, it''s strange to collapse. It''s impossible. I don''t know how it collapsed, but I''ll think about it. (Shit! I knew these kids were spirits too! I can''t count the spirits in high places. It takes power that is completely beyond human intelligence. Speaking of which, these guys have been weird and calm since the beginning. If you''re a regular kid, if you see a golem or a ragach giant, you''re scared. The elf and the man''s kid are just calm, but even to the bright white toddler, his eyes sparkled and he shrugged. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ha, ha! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa! - I love it! Daisy! Seems like my whole work was just an object of interest. The white kid smiles and hugs him. Oh, maybe it was this moment that broke my heart... "Good luck, brother Gwell! I also had kids who said that and hugged me with a smile. I couldn''t protect them at last. "Shit, shit......! I failed to stand up. My heart is not moving anymore. Even magic, used up in the fuzzy golem, is soooo scary. (Why are you crying, I...! I''m not afraid to die. Losing is also a kind of giving up because the other person is too much of a bucket. But it''s... If I die here, who will protect those kids...! Blood erupts from the gobble and mouth. The breathing noise is loud as a hee-hee. Still, I tried to get up. That elf is looking down at me like that. Even though she is young, she looks so beautiful as to be frightened. "... why are you moving you? Doesn''t look like a stubborn eye." Ha! I wonder what you''re going to say. "Ri, Ri Yu, what... hey, hey...! It''s just, you know, it''s just, you know, it''s just...! That''s right. There is no other reason. That''s why I fought. Yet. That kid''s face stings in front of me. " you also have something to protect" DD I... My wish... Oh, shit. I can''t stop crying...! "... you are no longer helpful. But if you can let me know what happened, I can take care of what you tried to save." "Heh... to...? I was attracted to the words when I said that Azi Dahaka had just put me on board. The kid''s smile is burying my chest. "... it''s up to you to decide. We don''t have time for this anymore. What do we do?" "Me, ha...! I...! I want to help. But I don''t want to get involved. So I got lost. Even with that ''wish'' in my mouth, I wonder if it would be good? 82 Episode 81: Even in the ice fields, your sister is your sister. Abel swung a potion at the lizard man, who was the golem master. I have also learned medicine from her, but I have not yet been taught to the depths only in the early stages. When it comes to Shorcina, Abel says that the drugs she makes are worth a fortune, but I feel like I''ve seen them. Surely this lizard man can no longer help. Yet its face, full of anguish, is at rest as soon as possible. I guess the pain is relieving a lot. Once again, he was able to resume the conversation. "Ugh, gu...! This, is!?" "... your last hour. Have you come to a conclusion? Abel asks. Then the man told him what had happened, as if he had given up. The elf girl had heard the story of a lizard named Gwell with no expression, but Shelleg lay face down. He seemed faintly trembling. This knight, maybe brittle in love. After listening, Abel tells the facts faintly. "... incorrect assumptions. Let the land have heat, and it will melt and leave nothing." "- Nah!?" "... if you know anything about witchcraft, you''ll see. The land itself is a mass of ice. You can''t be in a place of peace." "Damn......! Well, then, I, Lagach, what, for...! As far as I can tell, the woman named Azi Dahaka seems to have a pretty nasty personality. But Gwell''s explanation showed me exactly what was going on here. This disturbance seemed artificial. I wonder what Abel thought of the situation around there? I''m talking to a grieving lizard. "... you want something from me? If nothing in particular, that''s fine." "Oh, save those guys, do it, ho, I want it...! " there is also a high probability that you were already finished by the time you left." "Still......! Oh, no, no, no...! Hostages, like us, use, worth it, heh, heh, heh... heh, they''re alive, heh, because..." "... n" Abel nodded briefly and looked back at Shelleg. "... tell Lerada to fly the bird" "Accepted" The Spirits of the Three Horsemen rush to the Garden. Tell the gardener what you just heard, write to him, and deliver it to the branch of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce with a small spiritual bird like a telegraph dove. This seems to be the case with means of communication from isolated lands to people. The knight returning to the garden is a team of three horsemen, once and for all, in case there are no other enemies. Even though you left the lizard man, you can''t go unconditionally alarmed. "... el, f, of, high, ancestor... Thanks, Ki, Ru..." "... you paid the price of ''information''" So you don''t have to worry, Abel said out of the blue. It would certainly be a huge gain not only to say that this case was artificial, but also to say that there are demon swords and eukaryotes and beings with many suspicious things. I don''t know if the remaining Red Lizards will be saved. But Gwell seemed relieved, only slightly. "Ahhh...... Damn...... Well, first, not that woman... Oh, man, if I could see you, I would..." The tone is mild, but more and more light disappears from its eyes. Looks like the last moment is coming up. "Both kids...... At least, oh, the front... Laugh..." Finally, the Red Lizard''s Golem Master stopped moving. Shelleg gives a compliment. "I want to bury these men as warriors. Who is noble, may I? "... n" If you are an adversary and a single crack in the cause of the disturbance, you still have a variety of treatments for the body. It was Jiro Shimizu, or even if the new government forces blamed him for the body of the abandoned former shogun, who recovered it as "Buddha if he dies" and built the tomb. I''m still not familiar with this view of life in the world, but the treatment of corpses, I''m sure, is important. Even if you skip the religious point of view, there is necromancy. but Abel didn''t look particularly concerned, she snorted and gave permission. And one thing pulls my sleeve watching me bog like that...... "Ha, ha... Don''t tell me...? Apparently, your sister''s ''alt minutes'' have begun to fall short. Well, I was right beside you the whole time, but my consciousness wasn''t right... I take a good look at Abel. She has quantified eukaryotes or put the fiery demon sword in her sheath. I guess we''ll be in the ice hole after this, so we should be busy again. Would you like to set up my angel while I''m at it? When I glanced back at my sister again, Fee was spreading her arms in front of me. Apparently, you don''t want me to hug you, you want me to hug you. "Look, Fee. Gyu." "Gyu! My Sister narrowed her eyes gladly as I gave her a hug. "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! Huh? Mixed! Phew, I''m happy! Huh? I love it! Sukiyasu! So!" "All right, all right, look, Fee, why ~!" "Geez! Why! Phew, I did! Sukiyasu! More what? Uh-huh... I couldn''t help it, and it seemed like I had a lot of cravings. More powerful than usual, holding me. Fee rubs her cheeks against me so hard. You wanted to be so sweet...... He had patiently persuaded me to push me to this kind of ''blank time''. A great sister. Brother, I''m happy and tearful. "Fee''s a good kid." Here, activate the reward kiss. Why should I be completely unintentional to Myangel, whose consciousness is focused on the sneak? "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuu! Apparently, the arrow-stricken kiss was alert, and her sister freaks out and shivers. When I gently lowered him to the ground, he was overjoyed, and the dance of joy began. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! Keeping your hands on your cheeks, knead your body. "Yasuke! I did it! I''m not a fish. "Yan! Yan! Slightly!" With a red face, pretending to be a bum. "Yan, slightly ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! With a melted smile, pretend to have a bum. Even in the ice fields, this daughter''s behavior remains the same. If you''ll excuse me, that''s fine. "But you''re so enthusiastic..." It''s not about your sister. That''s a routine tea meal. It refers to the surrounding temperatures. Me and Fee are taking the hood while we watch the battle ahead. The cause is the ice hole. From the back of the hole, there is a ''heart'' and a hot air caused by it. It should have been cold when Shelleg was fighting Lagach, but it''s already hot near the hole. On the contrary, it''s very cold outside of there, so I don''t know what to say, it''s an environment like ''Before the Stove on a Winter Day''. If we don''t do something about this soon, the land will be over, and the sea level will rise. But still, this girl doesn''t seem to care about everything. "Yay, yay! Heh, heh, heh... heh! My sister, who stopped dancing, smiled and jumped at me. I want it to be sweeter. The desire to spoil me is more and more telling. I guess I haven''t seen anything but me... (It''s an honor to be obsessed with me, and I''m glad, but don''t raise me for a kid who says'' I don''t care except me ''...? Especially for the lives of others. Fee is a sweet daughter. Though I''m sure it will end in concern. That''s how I kept spoiling My Angel for a while. 83 Episode 82: Behind the Ice Hole Shelleg was the only other member to go to the back. This is because of the heat and the hotline. The other knights, that is why they have come so far and left a message. "I''m sorry, my lord. This also makes us immature, but late..." A communal snowman who was supposed to accompany him bowed his head at the delegate. This means that other snow and ice spells are not specs that can handle a hotline or an attack from a possible enemy while constantly guarding with cold air. As the lizards are vulnerable to the cold, enthusiasm is a great enemy to them. They''re just inside, draining a lot of magic. It''s not just a fever, it''s a magical fever, so it''s hard to guard. "... it doesn''t matter. I have some idea what" inside "looks like." It feels like Abel really doesn''t care more than she comforts herself. By the way, me and Fee are going to hold hands, get stuck, and move on closely. Not to leave you alone, but to compensate for guards from cooling and inadvertent heat line releases with Phee''s magic. ... Although my sister may just be happy that she and I are able to stick together. "Me!" And for some reason, it looks like it''s going to come with a little box of snow sperm. Well, as long as you stick to me, the benefit of cold air and walls goes to this kid, too, so there won''t be a problem. It''s all right, isn''t it? (But since you got here, you''ve been stuck with Phee''s magic...) I''m the one physically stumbling around, but I feel sorry for letting my sister use the magic supply all the time. It''s just, I probably have a job accessing the underground demon stones, so I need to be in good condition. At the heart of the scene, he lost his magic and lacked focus, because then he wouldn''t be stylish. "Fee, is the amount of magic okay? "Yeah! Go Phew! Phew Phew! Phew, good luck for you! Phew, I love it! Sukiyasu! I smiled and got cheeked up. For the convenience of letting me use magic, I know how much this girl has in store, so it''s a matter for me to be aware of, but courtesy like this is important. "... Al. Nothing. You can use my possession magic." That''s what Abel suggests. The only training opponent to use the magic of others is basically about Fee or Abel. I''ve never tried it with Yantine and Gado. Gado has a horn, and Tine might be able to help him sometime. Me and Fee have the same quality of magic, but not like Abel''s. But her magic is so beautiful, it''s easy to handle. However, if you ask me if I can handle it as freely as my Angel''s, I honestly get a question mark. I guess this is more a matter of skill than compatibility. (It''s not an imminent situation right now, and given that, maybe the practice will let you use Abel''s magic...) If it takes concentration and skill, like Eni''s nuclear restoration, I would definitely choose my sister. Dr. Elf is pointing his hands at me rarely. Tiny hands. Like a child. That was a fascinating suggestion, as there are not as many opportunities to touch Abel as My Angel. (If you can let me touch it, my ears are good, not my hands) Still, my teacher''s hand is grasping and feeling good, so it''s worth a grip. I reached out to be led, and... "Meh! My sister got furious. "I''m gonna stick around, Phew! I''ll give it to you! Mmmm...... Arrowhead Fee seems to be getting antagonistic about Abel. Though there must be a simple desire for exclusivity. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! "Ooh, ooh..." My Angel is desperately pouring magic into me. It''s not like I''m passing through a pass, so it''s just close to release. If it stays like this, it will scatter. You really wasted it, this. Because you don''t have any body, let''s direct the flow and feed it to a snow elf toddler. Oh, Meemie, I''m happy to scream. Good for you. "... what do you want Al to do? Complete the process. Abel respects my opinions, not Phee''s. "Ugh...... Ha ha..." My sister complains in tears about her existence as she hugs me. You must be anxious that I''m going away. Oh, if you look up at me like that, I won''t be able to say no. I turn my gaze to my mentor. "Eh, it looks like Fee''s still working on it, so I''m fine" "Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! When I told him that, My Sister came rubbing her cheeks in tears. I guess it''s a big deal for this girl to even say this. The priorities are completely set for me. "Gu...! Phew, I love it! Welcome to...! And for some reason, you''re climbing on me, sister. Where the hell are you going? But you offered because of me, and you''ve done something bad to Abel... When I look at her, she nods with no expression. "... if Al''s decision, that''s fine" Good. Doesn''t seem to be particularly damaging. Well, Abel''s a hawk fry from time to time. ... I don''t know the bottom of my heart because my emotions aren''t on the table in the first place, so don''t tell me. " So, we''re leaving" - Mundu. "... hmm? Munchkin?" Abel grabbed my hand firmly and walked out silently as she did. (Even if you give up your magic supply to Fee, you won''t withdraw from holding hands to move on...) No, well, I don''t mind at all. "... boy, who the hell are you? That''s how Scheleg squeaks at me holding one arm to Fee and grabbing one hand to Abel to move on. I''m just a brother, I''m just a student. Can you explain that to me and believe me? Then head to the back of the ice hole. Abel illuminates me with the magic of light on the road, so I don''t have a vision problem. It is only said to watch out for unintentional hotlines because the internal structure may be changing. I have a horn and a sister, but I have a burn. To expand the Demon Wall, we put our strength firmly into it. There is no such thing as a warcraft. There is no evil sperm either. So just move on. But it''s quite a fever. The amount of magic needed to keep it at the right temperature increases as it moves to the back. "... growing up" Abel said a word, frowning and whining. What? What? Trying to ask me that, I hardened. There, I saw the impossible. 84 Chapter 83 Arms Arms. Arms, arms, arms. There it is, one side of the arm. It was as if mushrooms swarmed, from the ground, from the walls, and from the ceiling, with creepy arms growing. Arms, moving. It feels refreshing, shaky, and inviting. I mean, these guys are alive. "Is this... ugh!?" Even the calmly sedentary Shelleg was stunned by that unusual sight. "Oh, my God, this is terrible! Phew, this, no! Even my sister, interested in all sorts of things, is this reaction. "Abel, what the hell is this? When I looked up at my mentor, Master Elf explained to me with his eyebrows whispered. "... This is a biological weapon from the age of demonic guidance" "Biology - weapons? "... heart, eukaryotic, and this arm. Mostly a diversion of homunculus technology. The person who gave this to the lizards, or his companion, that someone who is good at alchemy biology. Perhaps you can use the magic history technology as it is or possess its achievements" Alchemist. Is there anyone who can handle homunculus? And that guy said he could make something so creepy...? "... I explained to Al that some organisms and spirits can regenerate the flesh as long as the nucleus is safe" It was when Eni crusaded the nucleus and the evil spirits. "... this is its application - no, abuse. We are forcing the demon stones of this land to core." DD So, you''re saying that a giant homunculus is about to be born, using the nucleus of this land? Will this land itself become a monster, or will this land perish and a monster be born? Either way, it''s not a busy thing. What does a woman call Azi Dahaka think? "Then you need an early extermination. The noble one, will you destroy the roots? Shelleg pulls out the sword. But Abel shook her head. "... Root chopping is unsavory. The source of energy is the nucleus of the land. The more you defeat, the more you will decline." "Holy shit! So if you leave it, a monster will be born, and if you defeat it, you will say that this land will perish! That''s disgusting! The abbreviation and the depths of the military are: ''Whatever way the opponent moves, pushing him into a losing form'', but if you did this with the intent of doing it, your head over there seems to be remarkably cut off. Or maybe it''s not and it''s simply the result of a bent personality. "How - are you going to be? The noble one." "... that one gets closer than constant, trying to take this one in, he reaches out. It''s better not to get any closer because the arms will be stretched quite a distance away" Take it in? No way, if they grab you, will they eat you by any means? Is that countless arms stretching out simultaneously? What a nasty mood. "But, my lord, Isn''t that where we''re close to the nucleus? "...... hmm. So, Al." Abel looks back with her strength at the palm she grabs. " From here on out, your role. Very tough, busy" "I don''t mind that..." Specifically, what? I was ready for a tough one, but ''busy'' means, what the hell...? "... I''ll push that arm away" Say something absurd about Salari. What a surprise, huh? I think it''s very hard, can you do that? No, I guess I can, if Abel can. " Al accesses the core once he reaches a predetermined location. The heart still shouldn''t be completely stuck. There is rebellion and resistance from demon stones. Push it back and rip the heart off. At the same time, I begin to destroy my arms. Catch the magic scattered in the air and bring it back to the core. I want you to do this work." "Yikes!?" That''s definitely a high-difficulty task, isn''t it? Even if you just rip your heart off, it must be a lot of work, catching that myriad of arm magic every time and circulating it to the core...... There''s no reason to use two or three sorceries at the same time, but with all this number, I''m a little unsure. Magic exercises that exceed the number of possible manipulations are, in some cases, life-threatening, just as the amount of magic consumed multiplies the brain. In the end, magic is a specification that cannot transcend one''s own genius. Pathetically cruising, Abel held my hand with both hands. "... that this trip is inherently unrelated to Al. And yet I put you in danger, and now again, I''m straining you. I''ll make sure you do your best to thank me and apologize." Hmmm...... I didn''t know Abel would let me get this far. On the contrary, I''m sorry. If you get involved, even Abel should have nothing to do with it in the first place. Besides, given the sea level rise and the birth of the bucket, there''s no way I can cloud that it has nothing to do with anything. More importantly, I want Abel''s wishes and favors to be fulfilled. Anyway, she owes me nothing. No, before that, I want to do something for you, because Abel is important. "Okay. I''ll try." That''s why I answered by being strong. "I''m sorry, boy. It was unclear why the honourable brought you here, but I didn''t know you were a magician enough to interfere directly with the nucleus." The master is good around here. Well, I''m not trying because of this communal snowman. For the garden, nothing. "I''m doing everything I can for Abel." "- Eh." Oh, Abel''s face is turning bright red. Though faceless. Okay, but actually, the question is, how do we gag at this'' number ''? As the amount of magic depends on Fee, the corresponding number and speed increase. Ah...... No, if you look out for numbers, maybe you can. Let''s have a broad perspective. Fortunately, the magic you can consume thanks to your sister is luxury. If you don''t thread the magic without gold, will the choice be extended? (That''s an arm show...) Let''s also call it a show of imagination. I dropped my eyes on My Angel clinging to me. "Fee. You''re gonna rely on me a lot, okay? "Ugh, yeah......! In response to my words, your sister''s face shimmers with a paar. "Phew, phew, I want to go! I want to be followed! I want to do anything for you! Phew, I love it! Daisy! "All right, all right, Fee''s a good kid. Hold me tight, will you? "Hehe, hehe...! Huh, good luck with that! My Sister squeaks and hugs me full of strength. It''s also mine - no, I guess it''s just for me - that this girl does everything she can. And my efforts are also the future of this girl. You have to work hard. "... everything I do with my arms, I do. Shelleg protects these two, even in exchange for their lives." "Understood!" When I saw Abel and the snowman, they both nodded. That''s the signal. Let''s begin the extermination process. 85 Lesson 84 Compared to the Continent We''ll wait on the spot first. Only Abel approaches the arms that flock. Moments, countless arms stretch out. (Speed...... ugh! I didn''t think so, I flaunted myself. But did Abel expect this speed, or doesn''t it make it a problem? He also waved his left hand, not looking like he had moved. At that moment, countless arms made of Abel''s magic appeared, holding down all the arms of those who were stretching out. I didn''t know you could easily use hundreds of spells. Boulder, it''s our teacher. When he was impressed, Abel looked back and shouted. "... Behind you! At the same time as that word, one arm grows out. Fine and weak, even compared to what Abel is holding back. I guess that''s why I''m late to notice. But speed is pretty good. "Mmm! Faster than I was, Shelleg was rolling out the Ice Devil''s Wall. Fast response speed. But the face of the lead knight, who was supposed to have prevented the progression, distorts in agony. "No, uhh... This...! It''s being pushed. A demon wall of snow elves was clearly being pushed in. Um, do you have that much power in your fine, poor arms? Should we join forces? As he patrolled, Abel''s ''arm'' held him in there, too. "... Phew" The snowman exhales loudly. It seemed to drain heavily, even though it was only for a moment. Even though I didn''t change one of my complexions using cold air magic while meeting with Lagach. Was that all the power in that arm? "The source of that ''arm'' is the magic stone that makes up this continent. One bottle and its output is hard to exhaust on the brush tongue. No, you''re here." In a dandy voice, the snowman looked back. There are already peristaltic arms pressed down by Abel. The rare magician, who sealed countless arms, came here with a cool face and stroked my cheek. "... Are you hurt? "Oh, yeah. Shelleg protected me." To my words, the snowman flaunted his shoulder. If it stayed that way, maybe he wasn''t sure he could protect us. Or did you smile bitterly when you saw the difference between Abel and yourself? "... growing faster than expected. Better hurry." The elf teacher grabbed my hand and walked out. "This is... ugh! Sherreg is stunned again. Beyond it, which was reached by powerlessness of countless arms, was a huge hall. But is it a good thing you call this place inside an ice cave? The dodgy and pulsating walls are still like the guts of creatures, hidden from view to the likes of blood vessels. At least this interior, half already seemed to have been established as a creature. "...... output so far...... If so, it was the heart of a pseudo-fantastic species that was used...... Do something stupid..." Abel looks uncommon and uncomfortable. I''ve asked her herself one day, but she said that fantasy species are basically something she shouldn''t bring to ''this side''. Perhaps it is the homunculus of the pseudo, but does Azi Dahaka or his companion also lead to the phantom species? At the end of his history, he is said to have been hissing with dangerous materials. For example, in my last life, in the world of Earth, there was something unsavory about nuclear weapons, reactors, when they ran wild, but that doesn''t change my history of magic guidance. Convenience and danger seem to be the backbone of the technology that has been developed, in every world. This is one of them. Apparently, the developed Homunculus technique was also trying to reach beyond the boundaries of artificial life to regenerate fantastic species. One of those jokes that made me wind up with my demon guidance history. "Even if the Seal King didn''t destroy us, sooner or later, that world was over. One magic trick will blow the city away." That''s not much of a joke. Well, maybe things around here are an eternal dilemma because there''s no way I can cloud you to stop developing and go back to your primitive times. "... With the biotization going on so far, Al''s burden may be greater than expected" "I''ll do it right." It won''t be anything you can come this far and turn back. Fee will do the magic, so I can concentrate on the skill side. In the center of the hall, he stabbed a rod. They say I put my hands on this place and access it deep. "... Shelleg, when Al starts interfering, resistance will probably come. I want you to focus on the defense of these children, not the elimination of the enemy." "I understand. The noble one. Your treasure, in the name of the knight, will be protected by this Shelleg." "...... hmm. Please." Abel looks at me. So, shall we start? It pulled consciousness away from the outside world and concentrated it on the magic flow. I usually pass magic on Fee, Abel, and the Devil''s Sword in production, so I know if the subject is biological or non-biological, but this shouldn''t happen. Most of the critics really apply. Some have a reaction to life, some don''t. In short, I don''t feel good. However, there was no noise like evil sperm, it was easy to follow the flow. And ''the guy'' was there. (Wow... ugh) I almost voiced it unexpectedly. About Bill was a giant demon stone, there, with a stuck heart. It''s creepy and stuck to the core, as if it melted and glued. He saw me. I felt a clear glance, even though it wasn''t my actual vision. This has been the feeling since the Female consciousness in the fetus was directed. I didn''t feel any discomfort then, but ''this guy'' is different. Clear hostility is against me. (Sounds more like a heart shaped creature than some kind of heart...) The moment I recognized that, there began to be noise from the outside world. I hear the resistance has begun. No, that''s a little different from resistance. This is elimination. He clearly identified me as his enemy and started attacking him. When I opened one eye, countless arms were sticking out towards this one. Abel is holding it down for me. "Fee, you''re holding on to me, okay? "Yeah! Phew, I''m stuck in! Phew, I''m in! Your sister seems to be purely happy to be stuck with me, but what matters to me is positioning. If you hold My Angel softly in my front, in case you get attacked, it''s supposed to hit me, and this girl won''t have to get hurt. Leave the "outside" thing to everyone and focus on the "inside". This'' heart ''is closer to evil sperm as a way of being than a normal organism. Something meaty, not meat. A fake meat made of magic. I got that impression. If it''s made of magic, I can interfere. I tried to peel off the thin parts of some of them that were adhesive to try. Mm-hmm. That''s all, don''t use a lot of magic. If it weren''t for Fee, he could have just collapsed. He raised a voice that was silent. Are you surprised or does it hurt? I thought it was a good feeling, too, for a while. The whole hall swayed and the access was unraveled. "I didn''t know the inside of the cave wobbled! How much is being biologized! You don''t get the earliest respite! Hard to concentrate when rocked hard by boulders. Abel - remains calm and continues to hold on to his growing arms. I admire it as a boulder, but I can''t let it burden me forever. Focus on the inside again. "Become...! I''ve spoken up. It''s healing. The part I pulled off was already healed. That, too, is stronger and firmer rooted. (Well, ''this guy'' can use enough magic to form a continent for himself. Restoration or enhancement is free...! Abel from ''Outside''. And ''inside'' me and Phee. We have to deal with magic compared to the continent. It would be impossible, no matter how much magic Phee has, to resist with quantity. Well...... 86 Lesson 85: What the Ordinary Man Did There are prodigies in ten, talented children in fifteen, and just people after twenty. It''s a proverb from the world I was in, but let''s say words and clouds that accurately describe my future. My mother envisions me as a genius, and in fact, given my age, I guess I only look like a genius, but all of that is made up of savings called ''Memories of a Previous Life''. If my surroundings grow long enough, my assessment of humans will surely settle into mediocre evaluation. Meanwhile, Phee. My sister would be a real genius. Anyway, I haven''t had such clear brains in my past life since I was a young girl. The genius of witchcraft is also isolated, and it seems that he will be quite a figure in the future. I believe that the difference between a genius and an ordinary person is to create a presence from scratch. That''s the difference between ideas and associations. The difference between what produces something completely new and what inflates what''s there from the beginning. The difficulty is very different between creating 0 to 1 and developing and evolving 2 or 3 based on 1. It can also cloud the difference between what creates and cuts open roads and what follows and paves. However, taking the example of the road is not a simple assessment of good or bad, as there are occasions when the latter is more important in the long run. Some people are a little more clever than people, they can perform better, they can do all sorts of things well, and that''s the only thing that makes it easy to use the word ''genius'', but I don''t think so. I don''t think ''spec guy'' is necessarily a genius. Genius means'' people of different standards'', I think. Well, sometimes it overlaps. And it''s also a difference in how to cut through in the face of difficulty. Well, what is it? I''ve been talking about geniuses for a long time, but finally, the genius said to me that the status quo - it''s impossible to remove a heart possessed by a giant demon stone by completely new and dramatic means. But there is an ordinary man''s way. It would incorporate and arrange excellent means and skillful methods into itself. Chasing after geniuses is how ordinary people walk. That is also to say that it can be ''improved''. The guy who made this heart original must have been a genius. I have no idea how to make it. Not only can it be established as an organism, but it is also possible to possess demonic stones and become a new life. But I''m looking at it now. Then you can imitate it. "Fee, we''re gonna use magic, right? Mm-hmm? I said cheerfully, "Yes!," and said, "Yeah!" I thought I would hear a reply, but I didn''t hear a response. When I dropped my gaze in a hurry, my sister looked up at me in a pompous manner. "Fee......? "... Shinkanna, you''re not so cool..." That wasn''t a response to me, it was like talking to myself. And for some reason, I called my brother. In this situation, the inner world of My Angel is full of me. Completely viewed. This means that if you are not panicked or scared, you can concentrate on your work. (Fee''s attitude is arr... You don''t know the situation or you can''t read the air, you must trust me and hang up......) I can stay calm because Abel''s here. Even me, it''s similar. Normally, there''s nothing you can do about it, this. But I have her, so I don''t have to panic. It''s the same thing to see. At all times, our teacher''s ears are fascinating. I stroke Fie''s silver hair and go back to peeling. I''m surprised my heart pulls endless energy from demon stones, but I''ve already seen that. Then just look at the path. This is what the mortal can do. "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" Suddenly, the junction was removed and the heart was found to be confused. I don''t know why, but it''s a bad reaction. What you''re doing is the same thing you''re doing. Use Phee''s magic to make a simple path and temporarily connect me with the Demon Stone. This is the only use of your sister''s magic. This shouldn''t be such a burden. And the magic of the Demon Stone diverges the joints. Continental magic. Now I''ll let you use it as it is. One, peel off the adhesive part with two. Originally there was resistance to the heart on the Demon Stone itself, so removal is easy. Connecting with Demon Stone is all the more so because it is possible to discontinue the supply from Demon Stone to the heart. Every time I pull it off, the cave shakes big. Does it hurt or is it painful? The countless arms growing there have obviously lost their energy. That would be so. If the source of energy is attenuated, priority must be given to maintaining critical institutions. There shouldn''t be room for power at the end. "What did you do? Did you fight this amount of magic?!?" The snowman is surprised, but he''s not up against anything. I mean, I can''t fight it. Since the beginning, I have not even chosen such a route. I''m just cooperating with the ''victim'' demon stone. Meanwhile, Abel''s eyes that look at me are not stunned. He asked me to remove his heart, so he thought it was natural for me to solve it. Actually, it''s overrated, because this guy, like Fee, has a hard time overbelieving me... Well, should I say this time it was good to go with hope? "... Al. Even if you start destroying your arms, are you okay? "No problem. I don''t care any time." The magic for the pair of arms will naturally be used from the Demon Stone. The problem is'' number '', but this will also be able to be dealt with itself. "... n" As Abel kneaded her left hand, the arm that was holding her arm down began to grind and crush as it was. What a force. This guy, maybe even if I didn''t make him weak, he could do this, right? It''s a magical force that can''t be stopped. And what I created was an aspirator. Something like an invisible vacuum cleaner knitted with raw magic. It is of equal size and has numerous aspiration ports. Turn them to the side of your arms and suck on the unraveled magic. It''s hard to make countless aspirators, but if you''re going to make one giant one of them, it''s not the story. Abel sucks from the hash that destroys his arm and returns it to the Demon Stone through me. Underground, as is, cardiac removal work. This one is harder than I thought, and I get something like a tentacle out of my peeling buckwheat and try to stick it out again. I don''t know what to say, I feel an obsessive will from this heart, but I don''t have an in-laws here to accomplish it. You can''t admit it, like rising sea levels. Me and my heart have been hanging out ever since, but in the hall, those arms that were all there are already gone. I guess this is because I dealt with this with my arms. Instead of just holding him back, I guess Abel had been looking at extermination from the beginning to create ''countless one-on-one''. Destruction is fast. "Incredible......! Regardless of your honor, it''s just a human boy doing such a miracle...! Genius...! Exactly genius......! Shelleg is groaning, but nothing is awesome in my case. The diversion of magic only apprenticed the heart, which is the enemy. I know how to vacuum a suction cleaner. Just saying that ordinary people have their ways. Wrong is not genius. "Heh heh heh heh, wow! Huh, that''s good! Hmm, better than anyone! Phew, I love it! Sukiyasu! My sister is in tune with the praise of the snowman and is shaking. The only thing I know what I was doing would be Abel, who can see the magic itself, but this girl can''t help but be glad I''m complimented. (But the heart is still there. If we can''t do something about this guy, it doesn''t make sense to everything...) I stroked Fee''s head before concentrating my consciousness on magic. 87 Episode 86: Snow Views That''s the view of our ''snow''... The nobler brought his young brothers and sisters to the garden. My Laada and I are amazed at that and remember looking at each other. The garden was in danger. If, suddenly, instead of the cold wind, a heat line becomes blown, and as it is, the earth itself may melt and disappear, it will also be impossible to be upset. To the best of our ability, the cause is unknown. And the measures for the resolution were also unclear. When it comes to what you can do, it''s about asking the outside world for help through a handout. If it became an unprecedented predicament, the High Spirit, who reports directly to the Spirit King, thought to move, but came to be much more honorable than our king. The General Chieftain said that he had succeeded in recruiting by appointment with the ancient Spirit King. Overwhelming high. And the high fathers of that elf, who are absolutely mighty, were warned of the cause of the disturbance at a glance. But it is also true that there are things in the world that say, ''I know, but I can''t do anything about it''. Even if it is said that something not good for the nucleus that makes up the continent has been possessed, there is no way to deal with it. There''s no way we''re going to rip the earth itself to the nucleus, and in the first place, that''s impossible. Thus saith the honorable, while we were in mourning. "... there is a conjecture. I think my apprentice can handle it." That''s what Sage Takazu of rare times said. It is not necessary to say that we have been greatly relieved. But how many (what) do you bring? A high elf of your own kind? may also be someone of the Spirit. It''s been a long time since that one lived. It would be impossible to know about friendship, mentorship. But whoever it is, it must be like a wise man. That alone would be definitive. The honourable disciple made it his own. Hundreds of years - or maybe a fierce man with more than a thousand years of drilling. But what came was a human toddler. At first, we only accompanied the child for one reason or another, and I thought the ''disciple'' was something else. But it seemed to be this young child that the noble man said, "My guess." You look young, but you''re actually old - I''m sure there are some who say so. Now, the honourable one himself looks tiny, but he is far older than us and others. But the toddler is five years older than his brother. My sister says she''s two years old, not 105 or 1005. It''s just five and two. It is only natural that we were perplexed. Besides, the species was human. Humans - the weakest, strongest species. Individual combat abilities are never high. Behold, the race had tremendous breeding power. Against that background, he was good at forming herds. And the strength of the desire of No. 1 in all races becomes a fountain of starved wisdom to explore all things. Their development is not due to reproduction. All because of that desire. But there are only two children in front of me. Not the number of people who can form a herd, and most importantly, young. Weakness is weakness. I don''t know how talented these brothers and sisters are, but if they are toddlers, I know full well that their power is only buds before they blossom. What the hell can I do with this? The first thing that came to my attention was the friendliness of my siblings. Not that it''s strength or wisdom, but a very moderate, mutual, dear affection. The matter stood out the most. The crisis in the garden is not fun to watch, as a crisis, such as unfriendly relationships. Therefore, I think it is preferable to speak of brothers and sisters who respect each other across races. The boy supported the young girl if there were slight steps, and if the cold wind blew, he was subtly sheltered. Even 1 to 10 of the actions cared for and treated young girls dearly. He executes it silently. Contrary to our knights trying to protect their subjects from all circumstances after training, they turn kindness to young girls, not according to training, but just as emotional, as if it were normal. My sister knows that, too. Every time I was cared for by him, every time I was given his kindness, I shook with emotion and hugged my brother. Funny and puzzling is my brother. Every time my sister hugs me, she suddenly reacts as if she was hugged, sweetened. I guess he doesn''t even think that it''s natural for him to take care of his sister and therefore ''in return'' comes. So he didn''t seem to understand his sister''s joy. Venerable. And the good brothers and sisters broke up before they went to the house of the chief chief. Our knights head to the ice hole first. You have to stay alert on the road, and most importantly, travel at different speeds. The ancient magic props of the noble are as fast as the legendary famous horses and shadows. It will be easy to catch up with us ahead of time. Or even outrun them even if they do later. Apart from the crisis in the garden - no, it is relevant, but the granddaughter of the chief chief is not aware of tomorrow. Loss of nucleus, earliest untreatable condition. It would be a shambles to see a young man lose his life. I don''t hate seeing ''it'' when it comes to tasks. But if not, I don''t want to see helpless children. This would be one of my mental fragilities. The girl, though young, was gentle. I really feel sorry for you. Even if the garden is saved, Lord Enineve''s life will no longer be saved. If you do, you have to take off the danger before the other victims leave. It has to be a snake. They arrive in our ice hole, and the noble ones come. Only vigilance in the "visible range" is complete. The enemy of ''More Than That'' is impossible, unless it is a way of respecting. Therefore, one important arrangement was made in advance. The noble one had judged this disturbance to be man-made. If we knights also assumed that there were ''enemies'', as sometimes parted of ''fighting'' and ''reconnaissance'', besides'' practical roles'', the noble one suggested that there might be ''watchmen''. If we are not distracted by the Spirit, we will be able to use appropriate equipment or powerful hidden magic. And when he told them whether they were there or not, the elders of the elves said, If not, it''s over with ''I wasn''t there''. The problem is if you were there. The honorable one was told that he would not frankly say he was'' there '', but would make another expression of'' found ''. And in the midst of the battle against the lizards, he said: "...... hmm. The perimeter analysis is complete. I assumed my magic sensing, but I decided there was nothing to say." I wasn''t there, it wasn''t. I assumed something magical sensing, but I didn''t have anything to say about it. I mean, he said there''s something hidden. I almost looked around when I said I was in the middle of a fight. I managed to get over it. Immediately afterwards the noble one himself was put on the battlefield, so it would have been determined that ''Hidden'' was a distance or a place that could be dealt with instantly, even if it was far away or near. I can''t look for anything that has the art of hiding. Therefore, I am ashamed that there is nothing more to deal with ''it'' than to leave it to the honourable. All I can do is protect my young brothers and sisters who go on to the ice hole together. Still, it''s just amazing. I knew you''d be awesome to be invited, but I didn''t expect you to bury that lizard warrior easily. Looks like he used some kind of magic, but he didn''t know what it was. But I knew myself that Takazu was strong. So what''s really surprising is the boy. He was a strange brother and sister. Even on the battlefield, it doesn''t look frightened. I don''t understand the situation. Understood, I''m not even timid of the dimensions. Impossible. It can be called an anomaly. I didn''t think very much of a human child. He crushed the giant golem created by the Lizard Operator by simply touching it with his hand. What did you do? I have no idea. Or perhaps the noble can use the same sorcery that defeated the Lizard Warrior. For that would be an indisputable genius. Sorcery landlord Takazu must have been given his righteousness immediately. The speculation eventually turned into certainty. That''s an arm. An unusual arm that grew inside the ice hole. Even one fine arm forced me to wear out to hold back for a short time. What else? The source of arms is magic enough to form a continent. There''s no way you can do that, like hold it in. That one seals hundreds of arms without incident, but the standard is different. It''s not helpful. But this young boy says he''s going to challenge that ''center'', not the ''end'' arm. Impossible. It''s impossible. This is even my arm. Isn''t there a way I can get my hands on it, like in the center? In the first place, what and how can we save the nucleus? I thought the subject of the deal was noble and that the boy would form some kind of support. But the opposite is true: while Elf''s high ancestors hold their arms down, they interfere with the nucleus. Can a man''s toddler resist the magic compared to a continent? Surprisingly, the noble one must have brought this child because ''it'' is possible. Then I have nothing better to believe in than that. Let''s be vigilant about ''The Hidden'' and focus on protecting our young brothers and sisters. As the honourable one deserves. Younger sisters are respectful. And the boy of the day touched the rod he stabbed, without even looking like he''d noticed. The hall rocks. Weak. Obviously, it''s taking a blow to these monsters. He stayed put - that is, he continued to interfere with the nucleus, while the nobler began to recover his crushed arms. I say we give back the magic to the nucleus. It''s a series of great sorceries. Or nothing more than continuous use. I don''t know what that means. Do you think this boy will retain more magic than his elf ancestors? But if so, all the twitches fit. Arrowhead, he must have been a very boring genius. Like the honourable, trying to measure on my measure seemed to be an error in itself. More talented than I ever imagined. That was all I needed to say. He said he was a bearer of miracles enough to stand alongside his elf ancestors. But even the boy, he distorted his face. Something is happening. No, I found out something was going to happen. The hall rocked louder than ever before. It was the beginning of an end. 88 Episode 87: An Attack on the Heart How do we deal with the parasitic heart? I decided not to peel it off and eliminate it, but to try to attack it. The procedure is no different than breaking the nucleus of the Evil Spirit. It interferes with the heart via Demon Stone and tries to destroy it. It''s connected to a magic stone, so you can interfere from me. "... Al, dammit! He figured out what I was thinking. Abel raised his voice and stopped him. I''ll make a sudden stop. "What''s wrong, Abel?" "... to the heart, never touch it. Otherwise, Al will also be swallowed" "Is...? Does that mean I''m gonna be made part of it? (Danger je! I''m not kidding, that''s what I''m saying. But this heart, can you even do that? If you think about it, interfering with something and taking it over is similar to my access to root magic. Then I had to assume that I could do the same thing over there. You''re over-prepared, thanks to Abel. (This kind of divergence is due to your looseness. Alternatively, due to lack of actual combat experience) I''m connected to the Demon Stone, but that path even uses Phee''s magic. I mean, in the worst case scenario, it could have damaged my dear sister. If that happens, I can''t repent if I repent. You have to be careful. (Change direction - change your mind) You can attack without touching it. I mean, magic. Release the magic. I''ve only ever unleashed magic from myself. But now, through Phee''s pass, I''ll try to shoot him from the demon stone. I don''t know if I can really do that. Because that''s what I just came up with. But if you can retreat without touching it, this is the only way. It''s the ice that releases. This demon stone was originally an ice demon stone. And... Create a simple turret with Phee''s magic, just like you made a path to the Demon Stone. And it''s firing from there. The guy screamed silently. It must have been completely unexpected to say that the ice-column would fly. Ice is easy to process. Much more than fire or wind. In other words, it takes the form of sewing and holding it down. "Stay away from me! I''ll sew the tentacles out of your heart each time. For that, it''s ice. "... shouldn''t. That''s not enough." Abel removed the baby''s eukaryotic from her nostrils. It was possessed by a lizard magician. Immediately, a tiny flaming golem of palm size is created. It was a much cuter design than what Gwell was making. Apparently, our teacher also has the qualities of a golem master. The Golem immediately sets his gaze on a certain point. That''s the trail of a hole, thinking Gwell dug it in the golem. It''s already blocked with ice, but only slightly different colors there. I guess I just blocked it. Golem began to melt the ice and go underground so as to follow its path. "Abel, what the hell...? "...... hmm. The heart..." The moment my mentor hung something up, from the wall again, multiple arms stretched out. It seemed bigger and more powerful, though fewer in number than what I had held on to until earlier. Less than ten arms thrust towards me and Abel. The elf teacher holds it back, but this won''t get him anywhere else. The only salvation would be to say that the golem moves automatically? Even with Abel''s hands blocked, I can see he''s digging in. Is Shelleg on guard for something else, or he stays standing there sheltering us, and he doesn''t move? "Ugh...! At the same time, I felt strange. The ice I was sewing my heart on turned out to melt out. (Right. This guy was the source of the heat. That can be handled with ice. Abel''s going to waste me.) Then what about rock magic? The derivative system of earthly magic is rock magic. It eats more magic than any other derivative magic to create it as a solid object, but it is originally funded by someone else''s wallet. As with that of the ice, I''ll try to shoot it at the heart. The rock spears pierced one after the other. I think I should do this. The magic of the Demon Stone is the source, so the burden on me is not great. So let''s just keep firing and stab him to death like this. I thought so, but what a tremendous momentum to regenerate this heart. Apparently, a mere attack makes it difficult to defeat them. (If you can access the heart itself, you can easily destroy...) I felt like pounding my tongue. In time, the heart will begin to adapt to my attacks. Using regeneration and flexibility, they reshape themselves as if they were amoebas, escaping rock bites. Oh, my God. This won''t be a good thing anymore in the name of the heart. That guy snapped at the demon stone again and started destroying my ''turret''. (Intelligence? Or instinct? That''s an accurate and fast response) Now we have to start by rebuilding the ejectors. No, I just reinstalled it, and if I can''t take it down, the chicken just goes on. When I''m in trouble, my sister in my arm pulls my clothes a little. "Ha, ha. Are you going to kill him? "Phee, no way, can you see it? Mai Angel shook her head as she sifted. "I don''t see it, but, uh, you know what I mean? It''s all over again, it''s all over again." Ah...... I see. Your sister sensibly understands magic. Besides, since I learned the Soul Life Technique, the position of my soul. "Fee, can you just attack the heart? "From here on out, Phew, I''m not going anywhere" You have a range? Or is the ground made of hall biology or magic ice a problem? Either way, it seems impossible to do something directly. "But hey, hey, you know what I mean? I''ll tell you." Core! Right, the heart core! Ordinary creatures are core to the heart itself, but that''s a kind of homunculus. Unlike common organisms, there should be a center of the constituent itself. So it regenerates, and it can act like an organism on its own. I noticed it when I accessed the heart itself without even the risk of takeover, and I was able to destroy it all at once, but because I couldn''t do it, I made a long detour. But if you can break the core, you''ll get a cat easily. The problem is... "Fee, how can you tell me where the core is? He''s moving deep underground. That, too, is brilliant. Even if they specified the coordinates, they were moving at the next moment, then it doesn''t make sense. Then My Sister, with a mellow smile, hugged me back. "Phew, I stuck around once in a while. It leads to Phew''s Kang, Can our oldest daughter even do that? No, you''re not supposed to be training or learning anything, so you''re just sure you can do this with your senses, too. But if it''s Fee. I''ve decided to ride this girl''s plan. 89 Episode 88: Forecasts and Forecasts "Hehe...... Hehe...... Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! Fee started chewing on me with a full grin when he said he was in the midst of a battle where the lives of many things were hanging. The act of touching a soul that is not the object of an attack inherently entails great danger. So for the first time, Abel deliberately said, "If you touch Al, it''s just a little bit." I don''t doubt Phee''s talent, and there''s no doubt about her fairness or dispute about her soul, but nevertheless, there are things to say just in case. For example, he touched my soul with emotion and put a little too much effort into it. It''s just that I could end up dead. So never touch another person''s soul except when necessary. Abel made Fee say yes. I don''t want to die either, so I asked Myangel to abide by it. Fee honestly swallowed that condition for me, but it''s also true that on the other hand, he knew the joy of touching my soul. I don''t put it in my mouth, but I know by instinct as a brother that My Sister liked ''it''. The truth is, he wants to taste it on a daily basis, like a kiss or a dick. Kind Fee should put up with ''touching'' for me. But that leaves the desire. So we need a place to diverge, and if we get a chance, we''ll actively try to make it into a thing. Apparently, now was the time. Phee''s ''name proposal'' has such meaning. That''s why you''re smiling. There''s a moment in my soul where I can touch without anyone touching me. Of course, I didn''t suggest it in "Something to Touch," though I guess it means my help will do what I want. I stroke your sister''s head. "Fee, can you ask? "Ugh, yeah! Phew, good luck for you! Phew, I love it! I''d love to! And the feeling of being able to touch the inside. Suki, Suki, Suki, Suki, Suki...! - I love it! Daisy! Gentle! I like it! Why do you want it! Sookie! I want you to sookie! I want you to stick around! Just look at the fu! I like it! I just want it! Suki-kun! Suki-kun... As always, you''re loved, me. (But it''s hard to be out-of-the-box when emotions are transmitted directly...) I don''t know, it feels like I have to concentrate in the noise. If you just want to point my emotions at my sister, I''m a happy ''voice'', but I have to focus on staring at my creepy heart, not my raw hatred and my cute family. I can''t block my ears, and I don''t want to, so I just have to keep going. Still, because it would be a lot better than not knowing where the core of the heart is. (All right, thanks to Fee, it looks good! Location has already been identified. However, the heart (this guy) is out and smart. Even if you eject straight, you will surely be stunned. So push it in. From this guy, you can''t possibly even know that I suddenly know where the nucleus is, which is why I''m surprised. Make it look like it''s attacking the dark clouds, and position it in a fragile position, placing turrets to serve as fishing bait. He tries to break the ejector while dodging my attack. (now -!) Hit it. I did pierce the core. But I was surprised. Not nearly in the middle. It was a complete surprise, but only a few. The nucleus was indeed damaged. This guy can''t help anymore. However, a slight increase in life expectancy means a slight increase in life expectancy. To say that it is not an instant death is to say that you will allow ''counterattack''. It wasn''t me, it was Abel who instantly realized the ''intention''. The spearhead of a blow that should also be called the last ascension. I thought I was coming to you. I predicted it would come back, and I was on guard. So if we were to fight back, I thought it was clearly hostile, to myself. But ''this'' was unpredictable. I didn''t think his last blow was a suicide bomber. "... Al, protect the Demon Stone! The last blow to the heart was to break the Demon Stone. Sometimes the demon stone itself was big, and even more the heart was a bug breath, and it never seemed to be completely destroyed. But I felt a clear crack in it. It feels bad if I don''t plug it right away. (Demon Stone Magic to block Demon Stone Cracks!?) No, it''s a little hard. Maybe a hand full of maintenance. You''re gonna need another magic trick, this. Candidates or get... I saw an elf teacher. If it''s her magic power, maybe. Abel, who was free with his heart gone and his arms gone, was turning the eukaryotic into a golem and adding it to a hole in the basement. I defeated that one, what are you going to do? "... if you dig slowly, the raven will also be horned, and if you dig sharply, the golem will become disposable" Apparently, if you make him dig it in a hurry, it breaks with overload. But I don''t know what the intent is. "... Al" Abel puts her hand on my head. "... the last thing I couldn''t read through was the diminishing material. The attack just before that was also not a good idea to prepare the sprinklers, but it was a simple attack. Sometimes you take unconsciousness if you don''t recognize that there are things you can resist and things you can do to help." I don''t have a word to give it back. The fact that he was full of heads, couldn''t get around to thinking, wouldn''t make sense at this point. I think I didn''t get enough perspective and ideas. I''m sorry that Abel didn''t live up to that expectation because she thought I could. Depressed, my overhead palm slowly began to stroke my hair. "... but Al did a great job" Abel''s expression has no beard whatsoever. The problem to point out is that they compliment me. At the end of the day, I failed. "Meh! Oh, my God, don''t do it! - I''ll give you a compliment, every fu smell! My sister was furious. Abel puts her hands away, without any particular tension. "Hehe...... Hehe...... Ha, ha, ha..." My Angel strokes my head with a full smile. In the meantime, I''ll take another look at the Demon Stone. Traces of deep, round destruction like craters. And there''s a long crack running from there. I don''t know what to say, it feels like an explosion, not a trail of beatings. There is no sign of the heart. Apparently, it''s completely gone. "... the last attack was a literal suicide bombing. I don''t even know if it was the will of the heart or if it was set to be so." "My heart is probably a master of art these days..." Abel takes out the package. That was what I was receiving from Shelleg when I arrived at the ice hole. "Abel, what''s that? "... I have instructed you to take certain measures. If this disturbance was artificial, it was expected that its purpose would be the destruction or seizure of the nuclei that make up the continent." The boulder is our teacher. He didn''t come here helplessly. Together, if I can repair the wound after that, will the case be solved? Nothing more, right? 90 Lesson 89 Commencement of Repair Work What Abel took out. It was a beautiful block of ice. It also looks like a demon stone, but somewhere different. If you insist, it''s close to the Great Ice Formation of the Holy Lakes that the General Chiefs had. Somehow, it feels harsh. "Abel, what is that? "... This is the Ice Spirit Stone. Chef''s personal effects." Speaking of which, do you own that ice elf grandfather, the treasure trove? He seems to be a child of the Spirit King, and I guess he possesses multiple valuables. And spiritual stones are precious things again. "Do you use it to repair damaged areas? "...... hmm. Block the destruction surface with this and fuse it with the Demon Stone." Cheng Cheng. That''s why you were digging holes. It was certainly a great destruction, so the presence of material that could fill it would be appreciated. Abel created a mini golem for carrying spiritual stones. It''s not for digging out, so naturally, the flames aren''t wrapped up. It looked like a sturdy golem made of gussiness, but the design is strangely cute after all. Is that our teacher''s hobby? Or is it unconscious? "Me!" "Ah!" A young body of snow elves jumped on the spiritual stone lifted by the Golem. I''m surprised you''re willing to eat, but he''s very different. I wonder what it is? Are you going to go with the Golem to the Demon Stone? Abel and Shelleg are looking at each other with a serious look. Do you two know what this snow elf''s behavior means? "Right. Is that the decision?" "... are you okay with that? Watching without understanding why, the little snow elf is proud to "Me!" and rang. I don''t know why. "Abel, what do you mean? "... this snow fairy will repair the demon stone" "Hmm? You mean you can help me? I accidentally saw a little snow elf. And, I mean, if Abel is a rabbit, is there such skill in this child? I was surprised by that. Snow Fairy is jumping on a spiritual stone and appealing to me for motivation. "Right...... I don''t know, it''s nice to meet you." "Me!" Let it go, it''s just an attitude. That mind or goodness. Let''s feed him cold air. As I stroked him with my fingers that let the cold wind gather, Snow Fairy raised her voice meemily as she seemed comfortable. He''s rubbing his body against the rind and my fingers. It''s a lot to be missed. "He understands that the boy saved the land. It would be an attitude if it were" I wonder if so. I feel like I''ve been eating ice since the first time. At that point, of course, I didn''t know anything about this guy. Anyway, this snow fairy is a foodie, but he''s a cute guy. Come to think of it, he''s the one from the garden who gets along best with me. Well, I just don''t have anything else to friendship with. In the first place, I haven''t even had a dull conversation with any other snow or ice sperm. When it comes to what is likely to deepen friendship among the residents of the garden, it would be about the age of Eni. (Uh... No, more than me -) I see my sister smiling and hugging me. Can Phee and Eni possibly not be friends? It''s also my brother''s job to broaden my love sister''s friendship. When we get back from here, we''ll think about it for a second. "- Huh!" When I noticed my gaze, Myangel''s eyes sparkled. "To, to, what? How would you like to do that? You thought I could handle it, my voice is rubbing up. "Hmm...... I thought Fee was cute." "... ugh! Ha, ha, ha. Pretty? "Yeah." "Oh, hey, you like that? "Love it." "Ya..." "Ya?" "Yay, yay, yay! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, I''m happy! Huh? Mixed! Phew! Huh? No, no, no, no! My Sister went out of her way to get away from me once and jumped at me with a run. It''s not safe. "Hehe......! Hehe hehe...! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Glum and pressed alluring mochi cheeks. Is this pressure the strength of my feelings for me? "Phew, I love it! You just have to be there! Phew, it''s full! Hmmm...... I''m glad it seems so far, but can this make friends with Eni? Either way, my sister, who went into runaway mode, will have to stay like this for a while. I once again saw a young body of snow elves standing on a spiritual stone, glued around by Fee. The body, which should have been about the size of a beeball, is growing by about a golf goal. Maybe it''s because you absorbed a ton of myangel magic. Still, it hasn''t changed a bit. "Me......" Hasn''t this guy been born long? Not even a name yet. When you get back, you might want to think of something. " then, let us leave" Abel ordered the mini-gorem to move. "Chicken. I asked for it." "Me!" Snow Leprechaun jumped again into my voice, then dived underground with the golem. I''ll ask Abel when I''m out of sight. "Is fixing demon stones something that has the help of snow elves? "... If it''s just a fix, with spiritual stones and tons of magic, I think we can work it out. But this time, it''s special. We''ll need the right consideration." Is that because of the biotization or the huge damage caused by the last suicide bombing? If the magic stones of this land are powerful, they will return to normal if the cause is removed. But on the contrary, he said it would gradually weaken. (Can you manage such a situation? That snow elf, isn''t he?) I can''t lose, either. You have to work as hard as you can. "... Al. From here, use my magic." The little palms offered were limp and cold. I grip it without hesitation. It''s a monster stone repair enough to make a continent. It could take a lot of magic unexpectedly. I don''t want to burden my young sister yet, so that was a thankful offer. Now, let''s start the repair work. 91 Episode 90 From Execution to End I tried magic again, and I was surprised. Demon Stone damage is more than just a scratch. There were unclean signs swirling around, as if a powerful curse had been placed on the damaged spot. "... Al feels right" Abel holding hands with me pales. "... maybe that heart has been in the bunk since the beginning. It would be nice if we could biotize it. If not, I think it means destroying it." "What!? No, but isn''t that strange? I think that even the guy who set this up would have trouble with his life if he ran out of horns and demonic stones and the sea level rose." "... that''s one way of thinking. The aim could be to sink the continent, or there could have been measures in case of melting out. I think maybe I''m thinking about what lies ahead when the ice earth melts." Abel tied that if he was just a delightful criminal, not to mention a bad tach. "I mean, what can happen to the Demon Stone? " it is possible to say that it can be cured or that it is okay to lose power" Well, for sure, he''s the one with the eukaryotic, the spiritual stone of fire, and the heart. It would be more natural to assume that there is another hidden sphere. Either way, too little information at the moment. Speaking of confirmed... "Maybe the few people who did this to you, right? "...... hmm. I agree with that." Abel strokes my head. Whatever you are thinking and planning, it should be an important project that it involves enough demonic stones to form a continent. Nonetheless, the person named Azi Dahaka used "outsourcing", which he called the Red Lizard. I know that the warrior and the Golem Master were quite capable men, but still, I guess it tells the story of the small amount of handkerchiefs that are supposed to go on in secret, even though they don''t give information, but let what isn''t one of them do it. Not a large organization. It should be seen as a small gathering. Of course, it would be foolish to make a complete decision. The low volume of information can also cloud the determination of the number of people. "... Al, can you purify it? Abel didn''t mean the fuzzy planners, but turned to the issues that are happening right now in front of her. Contamination of demon stones. Can I fight this? If this is by a magician, for example, the countermeasures are easy. You can turn down the source of magic. So we''re out of gas. It can''t be sustained or sustained. But there''s nothing like that in this. It''s not magic, it''s like sewage, it''s close to matter. (So, is it better to use witchcraft as it is instead of accessing the root of magic? What you use is water magic. Create a magic ejector with a procedure to build a turret, but not for an attack this time. Rinse off like a sprinkler or high pressure cleaning. In the process I found the contamination to be the type of thing that creaks and lumps inside, like poison. I mean, it''s not enough to just wash away the outside surface. But how do I wash ''inside''? The first thing I came up with was to destroy only the contaminated parts and fix them immediately. But I don''t have to know if it''s a little demonic stone, and if it''s this big, it''s hard too. Abel''s magic power as a steward is probably enough, but the range is too wide for me to handle. The same goes for damaged areas. Too long to fix it. Alone, I was totally stuck. "Me!" There, that toddler arrived. This guy can do something about this state, but what the hell is that? And the golem walked, and delivered the spirit stone to the centre of the damaged site. "... Al, please" "Oh, yeah." You want me to interfere? I was wondering what I could do on my own. But if I do, I know the procedure. All you have to do is synchronize the Spirit Stone with the Demon Stone. The strange thing is that a spiritual stone, not even of a great size, will spread more and more as it stretches out to you as you restore it to magic. It''s not a simple substance, it''s a magic body, so it''s a craftsman. Originally an ice attribute, so it goes well with it. Speaking of compatibility, Abel''s magic is beautiful and easy to use. It''s clear, so I can convert it to anything. It feels like the majority of the damage is filled with spiritual stone, and the gap is connected with the material created from Abel at the pinpoint. (With the magic of Spirit Stone and Abel, you can if you just block it. if you just block it) Yes, the problem is contamination. What are we gonna do with this? The part that is halfway ''meat'' is no stray in rejecting it because it has to be purged from the beginning, but the contamination, which is stained on a wide scale, was more serious. I''m not even going to replace all of them. It was much wider and more than the meaty part. You should probably consider this to have been tainted not only during the suicide bombing, but for a long time. (Well, I just figured that out, I don''t have a hitter) As I was arching my hand, I had one reaction. "Me!" It''s that snow elf. That snow elf is going to do something. "Mimmy!" "Huge!?" The toddler body, which was supposed to be about the size of a golf ball, suddenly swelled up dozens of times. Can a spirit do that, too? The shape is not spherical, but feels close to a kamaboko or a semilunar shape like a shame. Abel''s hand connected to me felt powerful for a moment, but soon it disappeared, too. Did you feel something? Or is that your fault too? "Me, me! What a giant young body, it began to slip over demonic stones. What the hell do you mean? Faster than questioning that, the demonic stone changes are conveyed. "Dirty, disappearing...? Traces through the snow sperm are no longer contaminated and turned into clean ones that should have stuck inside. "No way, did you eat it? Or the magic of purification......? Surprise me in the ass, Snow Fairy keeps sliding over Demon Stone. I dropped it off while I was doing the repair work. And after an hour, the Demon Stone was recovering beautifully. I don''t have to worry about decontamination, so it''s a big deal that I was able to focus on repairs. Thank God for that toddler. "Me......" After the purification, the snow sperm squeezes in the snow. No heart or movement is flimsy. Are you tired of arrowheads? "Well done, little one! I gave him a cold air from the ejector. It''s not Abel''s magic, it''s not Demon Stone''s magic. It''s my own magic. I wanted to do this on my own. "Mi, mi..." They don''t fade in their appetite, even if they''re in a snare. He''s eating my magic. Keep the other ejectors off while you catch cold air. Now it''s really back to normal. "Well, stay back" Create a mass of ice in the arms of a mini golem for transport. It replaces the Spirit Stone just now. However, you should be able to eat instead of snacks on the road. "Mi......" The Golem began to return to the ground with the snow elves on ice, which were no longer even energized to jump on. When I dropped it off, I completely restored my consciousness to myself. "Phew..." "... good day Al" "So is Abel. You must have used a tremendous amount of magic, okay? "...... hmm. There''s nothing particularly wrong with that." My master nodded without looking really tired. Well, I know that''s not a vanity because of the feeling when you let me use it. You are truly an out-of-digit person. The magic supply is already over, but she''s connected. There''s no way to let go. Maybe I''m out of my mind. Are you saying you were tired? (Even for me, it''s good because I''m happy) He said he was so indulgent. "Meh! A lovely voice echoed in the hall. I look into my chest. "Yes! Phew! Connect with Phew! It''s Phew! Ebel, meh! My sister got furious. I laughed bitterly, holding hands with my empty palms, firmly Fi. 92 Episode 91: Thanks. "Ya, thanks! I expressed my gratitude to the returning Snow Fairy Toddler. But I immediately feel uncomfortable. More than 80% of the ice I made for snacks was left. (This guy the eater, that''s unusual...? I ate it with great joy and thought it would come down to more, but it wouldn''t even jump. Seeing, the little snow sperm was crumbling on the ice. That manly body, like a half-squeezed balloon. The colour of the snow was not glossy. Is it even difficult to move, just a few, just tremble? "Mi......" The cry in my ear was really loud. I was in danger, and I almost missed it. "Oh, hey! You''re so weak! I''ll run over to the toddler and get a cold wind. But my magic just goes empty. No, it was obvious that I hadn''t eaten anything. "Abel! Shelleg! This guy''s... ugh! How is this guy... ugh! Even when I looked back in a hurry, there was no change in the look on their faces. As if you knew what was going on. "Abel! Calling his name again, the elf girl whined with no expression. "... the snow fairy ran out of life" "- What?" Numbers? I didn''t know what that meant. This guy was just born. How can this guy, who was so energetic, be linked to a saying such as life expectancy? "He gave his life to the Stone." Shelleg says lightly. Demon Stone? Demon Stone, you mean the underground core? Behind my brain, I thought of a snow elf that had become huge and started purifying. "That''s a kind of miracle. It''s inherently impossible, such as undoing contaminated demon stones. The man made it. Pay for yourself." "- Huh!" It got dark in front of me. But I did do what I couldn''t do with Abel''s magic. I didn''t even realize I needed consideration for that. "This guy... did you know that...? When asked in a blurred voice, the Snow Fairy Knight snorted firmly. "It would be natural. You must have seen him. Be proud when you head to the back of the hole. Make a noise without straying. He knew his destiny and did it." "Oh no..." What''s that look like? That voice. You know what happens...? I saw a young snow elf. The lifeless toddler still seemed to be trying to get close to me. "Ohhhhh......! Sorry, sorry......! I, you, couldn''t notice anything...! "Mi......" As he reacted to his voice, the collapsing snow sperm rang faintly. There''s no sign of blaming that voice. Ning Lo, it feels like you care about me. "... Al" Abel put her hand on my body. "... instead of apologizing, praise him" I touched the snow elf with my finger. Already, cold or nothing. Looking inside through magic, everything was already worn out. Even though this guy''s nucleus isn''t broken, like a lightbulb that went out, I can''t feel the light of life. The core of Enineve, which was half dissolved, still seemed healthier. My magical propriety interferes with the roots of magic and does not revive life. If it is a broken magic body, it can heal, but the lost life can no longer be restored to the world. "Well... you did your best" "Mi......" Snow elf rubbed his body against my fingers. That''s all, my little body started to collapse. "Oh well. Is that what you mean? I''m finally good at this. The young body is a boy. You liked him." Like......? Weren''t you nostalgic to me not because you wanted food, but because you felt purer? And Snow Fairy''s body was completely lost. The moment it disappeared, because it was connected by magic, the emotions of the young body poured in. - Thank you. The words did echo in my chest. "Why are you thanking me..." That''s my line, isn''t it? Isn''t it you who protected the Demon Stone from pollution? I couldn''t even help you, and I couldn''t even realize how you felt. "... maybe it was fun" Abel strokes my head. "... that snow fairy, I think, was fun to be with Al. And I was happy." "... so send Al to you properly too? Abel showed me the important words that I should say myself. That must be her kindness. She told me when she started fixing the demon stone. Can you purify it? and. If I had the strength to return the Demon Stone on my own, I''m sure she wouldn''t have disappeared. But so is Abel, and so is that snow elf. Blaming me at last didn''t happen. So I guess I shouldn''t say "sorry" anymore. I have to send you another important word. Giving is the same word. Same word as the last one passed on. "Thanks" It''s good to see you. 93 Special Edition - Fees Christmas "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! My sister, dressed in cute red and white, smiles at me and storms me. That''s right. Today is December 24th. Holy day. In my previous life, it''s a day I''ve remembered many times to be cursed for fucking you, but not in this world! I have the cutest partner in the world right now! With this alone, I can assure you that my life was worth more than it was in my previous life. My Angel today, what a Santa Cos. I don''t know what''s in it, but I have a little gift bag, and the pretty one is wrapped in white tights. "Hehe......! Hehe...! Ha-ha-ha! Phew, I love it! No heart or your sister''s tension is high. "Fee, what''s that outfit? "Phew, Ta! Tasan, I can''t get enough of you! I''ll give you plenty! My Sister spins a spin at the rind coming in front of me and spreads her arms. Yeah. This girl is cute in whatever she wears. "Oh, come on? Tilting her little neck, she pokes her demands at me, my sister. Where''d you go to talk about the gift? No, well, I don''t mind. "Look, Fee. Gyu" "Gyu! When I look at My Angel, who delightfully narrows her eyes, I can naturally smile, too. It seems true that the gift is energized by the horns. "Phew, it''s good to be bugged by! I like it! I like it too. When you snuggle a fie, it feels soft and good. "Um, Al, don''t just mess with Fee, and your mother''s okay with it? My mother comes into the room saying that. This one is Santa Cos too, but it''s a lot different than my daughter''s. Unlike my adorable sister-in-law, she was strangely highly exposed and should be described as'' unhealthy walking ''. but I''m not going to say anything in particular. At best, as much as I think you won''t get caught. Mother hugs me and Fee all the way to Santa Cos with more skin tone. "I wish Al dressed Santa too..." "Well, well, well, well, I think I look good in half my pants. Wow!" An Abu Nai servant who came in with his mother turned his gaze to me as if he were going to hang around. Honestly, I''m scared. (Santa and half my pants won''t have anything to do with it, you wasted maid...) For some reason, reindeer horns grow on Mia''s head, which runs her eyes blood and roughs her breath. You''re floating. "Meh! I''ll rip it off today! I''ll kick your ass, Phew! I''m stuck, man! My sister was furious with my mother for not trying to let me go inside. But it''s Phee. You always feel like you''re not letting me go for a monopoly... "Phee ahhh. Christmas is a family day, isn''t it? I want your mother to split up a little bit with you, too." "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! It''s just for fu! Oh, my God! From Ichi to Ju, Phew can do it! Pussy Angry, My Sister holding me in one hand. The mother, intimidated by my child, nevertheless did not look particularly moved, and continued to hug her. Let the boulder flutter and clouds. "Christmas in the king''s capital is dangerous. Your mother should stay with you the whole time so Al and Phee don''t get scared." "Oh, I''ve heard it too." Holy Night Heavenly Group, "right? Even during Valentine''s Day, I''ve heard you change your name and work." My mother and Mia said something strange. But it doesn''t seem like it''s a fabrication. "Heavenly Clan? What, that? "It''s a flavor to add Heavenly Heaven to a couple who mistake the Holy Night for a ''day to serve''. Ten percent of the constituents are talking to single men. Notably, will you never be arrested?" What the hell is that, a good bunch? But why not? I don''t feel strange and hateful...... I mean, why aren''t you under arrest? "That''s just a rumor, too, because there are a lot of people out there who think of them, from leading nobles to vigilantes? They say there are many men who lend a hand and meditate on their eyes, whether they are not constituents or active or passive. In the famous case, was it the Wellot Bridge/Stuff case seven years ago? It is a case of a couple who wore a pair of looks and were left to show off at the Welot Bridge, one of the most landscaped in Wangdu, where a large number of people were attacked by the Heavenly Clan. He said the couple''s men were stripped naked even though it was midwinter and were knocked upside down from the bridge. Despite the fact that it is a date spot and a major traffic shock called a bridge, for some reason the witness seems to be zero." Uh-huh. Man''s jealousy, don''t be afraid. But we don''t have a pair of looks. I don''t like that one either. I mean, is that roaming? Are you okay, the capital of this country? "Right? If Al and Phee get attacked, it''s gonna be tough, okay? If you''re a close family, you won''t be able to catch your eye on the Tianjin group. So be close to your mother? No matter how much, I don''t think toddler brothers and sisters will be raided. Besides, you never go outside. 100%, isn''t that just an excuse to want to play with us, this? "Well, then, how about I just hide Altoki during the Holy Night? There''s a warehouse where no one will notice if you raise your voice." Wait. What are you going to do with me in the warehouse? If Mia and I are going to be alone, it''s better to get stuck in the Heavenly Clan. Horrible. "Ah, Mia. You mean the material warehouse, between the distance and the main building? Too bad, ''cause I have a reserve there today. Al. That''s why, Mother, I''m going out for a little while at night, so would you do Fey a favor? You''re gonna go to bed warm, aren''t you? So what? What if that super mini skirt or the open chest Santa Cos is my father''s hobby? I don''t think so, but ''My Production Site'' wouldn''t be there either, would it? That sucks, that kind of information. If I had a brother or sister today, I wouldn''t want to be the one to whine to her in the future, "You''re made here." For the most part, you want to hang out with the Tianjin group and go out at night, so there will be enough rupture in the branch. (No, too much information, I can''t catch up...! You filthy bastards. Arrowhead, my angel is only Phee. "Phee, my brother is with you today, all the time! "Ugh, yeah...... ugh! Hehe hehe...! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Yes -! I''m with you! "Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! "Phew!" The two of us hugging Gabba. As he watched, the filthy Adult One slapped Pong on his hand. "Ahhh! I forgot! About Abel! Hey. I don''t know what it is, but is that good, the treatment of my best friend. Mother started something as she proceeded to the entrance, which remained open early. "... Lucica, don''t pull...! "It''s not good! Don''t be so shy. Will Al take a look at you? Hmm? Abel, are you there? Apparently, her mother pulled her best friend, who was hiding, forcibly indoors. "Ooh, ooh, ooh! I accidentally raised my voice. The goddess! There''s a goddess! It wasn''t the teacher in his usual robe that was there. Because it''s Christmas, or a red tone dress with a kachusha on it. I don''t have a hat so I can see the alluring ears round! And the most surprising thing would be wearing thin makeup that I don''t normally see at all. Even though she is originally a super beautiful girl, her beauty is accentuated by the slight addition of colored incense. That''s great, that''s fantastic! That''s it. Not if it''s My Angel, should I call it My Goddess? Yeah. You''re an angel and a goddess, and you''re well balanced. "I was really going to make it a reindeer nook, but at this point, I was going to make it look stylish. What do you say, Al? What''s your mother''s decision? Normally, here. "Nice one, Mother! And, shaggy, I''ve been dating Abel since I was eleven months old. The truth is, we''ve spent more time together than our beloved sister. So sometimes I get it. Don''t make a foolish noise against a mentor who turns bright red to his ears and leans down with a faceless but crying face. Be with your mother and don''t stand up. "Abel, it''s beautiful. Very nice. You look great." It''s a little kizzy, but I commend it straight. It is also patient to do so. Abel is savvy. You won''t be happy with what you just say. It is important to set aside a clever command and only convey feelings that are free from lies and lies. "... ahhh..." Mygoddess who is likely to escape right now. It''s easy to grab an arm, but not with that. I need you to stay of your own free will. So I''m not going to praise you on the chase. Because beyond the tolerance of embarrassment, my teacher will, I''m sure, run away from here. So wait. Don''t look at the giraffe, don''t talk too much, wait quietly. ".................. ah" Oh? You opened Lip''s little mouth, didn''t you? "... Ah, Val... Really, to, looks good...? "Yeah. It''s so beautiful" Beautiful, I repeat, but this is good. There is no need for expressions that go through excesses and are meaningless, like sommeliers praising wine. "... ahhh, but... uhh..." I''ve been distracted from my face. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I''m happy because my alluring ears are a solid angle into my eyes. Christmas present or something, would you let me touch it or not? "Heh heh. Good for you. Hey, Abel? Al, are you really happy for me? Yeah, that''s why I''m your mother. Stop teasing my master. There''s something that pulls the sleeves off my clothes like that. "I..." My Angel was looking up at me with a crying face. Hey, what''s up? I''m not wild enough to ask back. Fee wants a compliment from me. That''s what I know. "Fee." "Ugh, yeah......" "The look of Santa in Fee, she''s so cute. Excellent." "- Huh!" Moments, My Sister''s body, trembles perfectly. Are you coming? "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! A happy sister comes through my head. Target me exactly. Ah...... I guess it hurts, this. But you can''t avoid it. I''m Phee. That''s all. "Ugh! "Hehe...! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! "Yeah, yeah. Lovely. Lovely, Phee." "Phew, phew, happy! I was praised for it! She said she was cute. She said she was cute. Shh, shh, shh! Daisy! So!" All right, all right. When I was stroking My Angel, my mother, who was always supposed to smile, said with a true face. "Al, don''t be such a prick to a girl in the future, okay? That''s not true. Why do you think so? I would have been so concerned right now. "Ha, ha. Phew, there''s something I want to do with you! "Hmm? What? Would you like to say something? Is that your favorite dance? Or painting. Welcome to both. Of course, other than that. "Hehe...! Fee snapped a light gift bag when she left me. "Nshi...... Shit......! I wonder what''s in it? Something unexpected popped up as I watched my sister take it out diligently. "Phew... bag...? What Phee took out of her gift bag was another bag. I didn''t expect the bag to come out of the bag, not to mention the Russian folk art matrix. Besides, it''s not very pretty. The gift bag is a white smooth cloth, but what MySister pulled out was a large but thin hemp bag. (... the one I''ve seen in the warehouse...) Large baggage and other items that carry large quantities of ingredients, even if you look at them, you can see that they have considerable capacity. What do we do together in this little dirty bag? My sister, who had finished taking it out, turned a full grin on me. "Phew, with this, I''ll grab you! Ooh......! It was an unexpected suggestion. You''re still buzzing, my oldest daughter. "You''re going to bag Santa...? "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What are we going to do if we catch him alive? I don''t see the purpose. Does your sister think of Santa as UMA or something...? (Uh... No, but it''s definitely a suspicious organism in classification...) By classification, is it good with spirits? I looked back and saw the guardians, looking elsewhere at my sister holding me with a smile. My mother''s ears are pounding on me. "The gift from Stefanus will be received at the warehouse, so there shouldn''t be an accident like that one being packed? No one is asking that. I didn''t even think about it. Maybe I could use it for talking to you! "... I''ve never heard of spirits handing out gifts around. If you''re a spiritual who flirts, you''ve done it before." Apparently she''s back on track. The vivid teacher says that to her face. Oh, I knew Santa was a fantasy. I wouldn''t be surprised if I were in this world. "Heh, heh... When I came out of the gift bag with a naked ribbon, would Alt-kyun, from time to time, say...? Well, as for me, I want to wrap Alt-kyun..." Shut up, criminal. (No, we''re all set, and no one thinks about restraining Fie''s oddity! So, you think I can stop you? I can''t. That''s why Santa''s capture plan was activated. "Hehe......! Hehe hehe...! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! The two of you, Phee, are sweetening me. Hemp bag on pillow and large socks. Because the bag is for capture, I don''t need to explain it now, but the socks are for putting gifts in. Ever since December, I''ve been doing Christmas goods specials at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. I bought it there. Boulders are big merchants. I don''t want to miss a business opportunity. "Phew, you two! It tickles, one of my favorites, and it''s amazing! My sister is staring at me as if she had forgotten about Santa at the earliest. If Heavenly Group asks, it''s a line that''s likely to be subject to solemnity. Well, as far as I''m concerned, unless this one''s targeted, I''d like to side with them emotionally. Does Fee enjoy being sweet to me or does she stick around hard? But time is already night. And the place, it''s warm. "Miu Miu ~..." Pretty eyelids start falling down. I usually fall asleep as it is, but this is a special night. My sister was desperate to resist. "More...... Phew, more... of..." I''m with you when you say you want to talk to Fee more, but you can''t keep your young body up late. When I stroked his head more gently than usual, Myangel traveled to the world of his dreams. "Supi supi..." My sister is completely asleep. I had trouble getting up, so I stroked her hair for a while. "Well..." I get up softly. I have something to do. Let''s keep the bath boiling first. Like a prowl returning mother lets in. Then, let''s go give Abel a present. Teachers who are weak in the morning, I know that they stay up late. You''re not gonna be up forever with games and cartoons, are you? I sometimes take care of research and nocturnal plants. "Santa wasn''t here, but there''s no need for me to be Santa." Fill your pillow socks with the gifts you have prepared. Then I kissed the cutest sister in the world. This isn''t a particularly big event, but this is a very nice Christmas, is it? That''s what happiness is all about, isn''t it? "Merry Christmas, Fee" 94 Episode 92 Invisible Intruder eason. Reasons, Reasons, Reasons, Reasons. When a person makes something happen, there must often be a reason there. Of course, I also know that there are whims and senseless behaviors and behaviors. But the purpose of departing from ''Reason'' also clearly exists. All I can think of to risk my life in this world is two blood connected families and one blood unconnected family. Only for those three. Only those three are special to me, and if it''s for those three, I don''t mind going to hell. But one more thing. One more thing, I got a goal. I didn''t have to say it, that kid who just ascended to heaven in front of me. That''s for the hand. "Guardianship" for the family. And for the lost snow elves, ''reward''. I decided to find the woman who caused the disturbance and avenge her. But not yet, no. I''m weak, I have no knowledge, I have no experience. There are too many things I can''t do. Then put your family at risk. So there''s no rush. Let''s get strong and do it in a loose state. But there are things that should not be different. The first priority should be to say that it is the family. If you want to use the scale, you have to choose your family without hesitation. That''s all, absolutely. Only putting Fee in jeopardy in retaliation will he not die. If you say you are dead or not, you must not hold the idea that it is not a snow elf''s vengeance, or that it is a ''make a mistake or defeat''. Of course I have my own cuteness, but if anything happens to me, I''ll leave Fee alone. In that case, that girl with a good smile, she''ll keep crying. Don''t make me think that. My life is there to make her happy. Let''s go positive, even if it''s a vendetta. That would be more like me. Swear so, think so, and I''ll drop you off the disappearing snow elf teacher stroked my head. "...... hmm. You''ve got a good face." A gentle, faceless look, as if you''ve even read it in this heart. I don''t know what this guy cares about, but he looks at me. I often find minor changes and mechanically sensitive. "I..." My beloved sister snubs over quietly. Maybe he''s consoling me because it''s a little different from the usual sweet feeling. She''s a sweet girl. Fee narrowed her eyes gladly as she stroked her beautiful silver hair in return. (Nevertheless......) I got my cool back. I can afford to look around. Inside the creepy hall, which was half-biotized, it is visibly returning to normal. Some of it is still uncomfortable, but it will be only a matter of time before it heals. Thanks to that snow elf, too. Removing and normalizing demon stone contamination would mean that the heat line will no longer be emitted. You could have saved Enineve''s life, and the purpose of coming here is to say that it was fulfilled? When I looked at the master as I checked, the elf teacher moved me and Fee to the wall and pierced the rod I used for interference with the core on the ground in front of me. "Abel? "... don''t move from there until I say it''s good" At the same time, the demon wall around the rod unfolds. Created in an instant, it was a stubborn fence with care. It occured instantaneously because her skill is unplanned, and she is never clueless. On the other hand, the Snow Fairy Knight had created an ice wall in front of the entrance to the hall, blocking the entrance and exit. There''s nowhere else to go in and out of here. In other words, this space will have been sealed. "Why are you doing this...? When I tilt my neck, my sister jumps, hugs me around my neck, and punches me in the ear. "I did. There''s someone over there." "Huh!?" Unexpectedly, I raised my voice. There''s nothing where Phee showed it. There''s just a cold wall. My Angel continues whispering. "But around the corner of the riddle, one of them came in." I frightened myself. Fee doesn''t make crappy jokes in these cases, and I believe in this girl. So I don''t doubt it. I''m sure it''s true. "I can see..., no, you know what, Fee" "Yeah. Phew, I don''t like it, I know" Oh, well. That''s what this girl had. Soul life technique is the technique of interfering with the soul, not inherently seeing the soul - it seems. But since I learned the Soul Life technique, Fee seems to be able to do it. Abel told me that the proper way out of Zuba was to make it possible. And beyond creating a barrier, our teacher will also be aware of that ''suspicious man''. Is that the result of magic sensing? Some lines are called detective magic. (Nevertheless, who is transparent) I don''t see anything. But I don''t even think your sister or Abel acted wrong, so something should actually be ''there''. So, what''s ''there''? To see from the possibilities, it would be ''enemy''. Otherwise, Abel can''t be on guard. I don''t know by what means it''s transparent, but there''s no way it''s just a sight to see or if tailing is a hobby free man. To think, was he the watchman of the lizards? "I came in," Phee said. Then I guess I was taking some distance and monitoring it. And to say that Shelleg blocked the entrance and exit... I held my Meishister tight. This must be the safest place in the hall than with a demon wall. But then, my body shelters my sister. "Huh! Oh, my God! Phew, phew, they''re stuck! Phew, I love it! More gibberish? She smiled with a mellow smile when she told me that the suspicious man was approaching her and that she was happy that she was stuck with me. I guess I''ll blow it away rather than say I don''t have a sense of crisis. For a moment, I also wondered if it would be better not to hug you, but I don''t know what it is. I concluded that it would be better to keep myself in a state where I could shield myself. So the embrace continues. (From the edge, you''ll look like brothers and sisters with no tension) When it comes to protecting Fee, it''s serious. Abel told us about transparency elsewhere. "... warn. Stop being oblivious immediately and show up. Otherwise, we attack." Sounds in the hall, inorganic but beautiful voice. As if to react to it, the space where nothing could be seen seemed faintly stiffened. 95 Episode 93: The Hidden Monologues (Part I) I hate humans. And I hate my people more than that. I saw a lot of the ending. I saw many tragedies. I saw many humans, saw many fellow countrymen, and hated them as a result. I didn''t hate it from the beginning. That''s what I keep seeing. So I''m sure that''s close to an objective assessment. Seeing. The only thing I''m good at is, that''s all. I also use a sword. I also use magic. But what I''m best at is seeing it. It''s all about hiding and seeing. The job I was given this time was also to see. Head to the Great Ice Plains to see the two lizards. Plain, but an important task. And that''s the only thing I can do. Mount Fefiat on the road is a treasure trove of danger at any rate. Without extra luck or extra strength, it''s definitely the first place to lose your life. Even I, who can use hidden magic, will be attacked by a warcraft, if we are not careful. Whatever, they''re good. My magic doesn''t just render it invisible. The temperature, the smell, and even the sound are gone, so to speak, absolute disappearance. But it''s not like there are no natural enemies. One of them is someone like the one mentioned earlier, who just has a good idea. Monsters and ''don''t think'' people who live by their senses alone, this is it. They distrust where I am with no sight, no smell, no sign, just one word of "Somehow I feel like someone is there". I think it''s irrational, but maybe this is what you call a keen feeling. And similar to that, even more troublesome abilities are the talents of the intuitive system known as the Sixth Sense. Also known as Six Senses, it is an extremely rare and peculiar ability that very few magicians and magicians may have. In general, this ability, although pre-perceptive of the crisis, is not constant in its accuracy and scope and varies greatly from owner to owner. Suppose, for example, you have tea in your room, and they poisoned you in a gap that you took off your seat a little bit. A six-sensitive magician feels'' something ''when he returns to his room. But it depends on your high intuitive ability to see where it''s dangerous. An insensitive magician may end up drinking tea to the extent that he feels slightly uncomfortable. Conversely, if you are the owner of some intuitive abilities, you seem to feel ''something in this room is not right''. But in "to some extent," that''s all I can tell, and I don''t know any more if there''s poison in the tea, if there''s an unintentional intruder lurking, or if there''s another trap set up. But having out-of-digit taste, at a glance, breaks into the belief that tea is dangerous. It''s not rational. Nor is it technology. It''s just that they find out, "This is dangerous." Assassination doesn''t work on these sorcerers. On the contrary, even if I have magic and traps that I can only think of as'' first sight '', I will deal with them. Exactly, my natural enemy. Naturally, you can''t tell who''s got a sixth sense. So if you have a target, look it up beforehand or nothing else than to observe it for a while. The two red lizards I followed - especially the larger warrior - were remarkably sharp in their investigations. "I feel like someone''s watching me." And I was looking back at this one. It was a good look at the monster. I can''t take a sweet look at these kinds of arrangements. I am confident in my abilities, but that is not irresponsibly blind and equals. Ning Ro, if you think that it is something that will be seen through by some applause, then act, because its chronic heart will be a hole in the ant. Therefore, the method I chose was "taking quite a distance", a means of being present but certain. This prevents me from picking up conversations with my own ears, so I have to exercise the appropriate magic to see and hear them from afar. Normally, "The Problem of Distance" can be cleared, but the Red Lizard''s Golem Master, who is being tracked, used the magic of silencing without fail. This wasn''t like the kind of hidden magic I use to completely erase the sound, it was crude enough to make it hard to hear when there was a certain distance, but that ''there was a distance'' was the problem. Especially not because he warned me, but because of his war-torn prudence. Azi Dahaka hired these two men who were very capable in action to carry out the operation, but it turned out to be very difficult for me to do it myself. But the problem lay in ''Ahead''. Neither Mount Fefiat, which was a difficulty, nor a lizard without alarm or clearance, but in the Great Ice Plains, the ''problem'' was yes. (That elf, something sucks...) I felt that way. A young elf with a hat deep in his eyes, terribly small and docile. No, elves are the most ageless species to look at. Maybe even the look of that girl, she''ll be alive for hundreds of years. If I had an instinct, it would cloud that I worked against that woman elf. On my way to the Great Ice Plains, I was particularly alert to the Monsters of Mount Fefiat and the Spirits of the Great Ice Plains. Both had the potential to see through my hiding. Fortunately, however, that ended in concern. I''m erasing every trace, so it just proved once again that unless it''s also a sixth sense, it can''t be noticed that way. It''s just that, you know, when I look at that elf, I get weird chills. It''s as comfortable as a peek into the valley bottom from the edge of a cliff. (Is it salvation that you haven''t noticed my existence...) The elf girl, like a lizard warrior, doesn''t even show the bare gesture of turning this one around once in a while. He''s not a very sharp type. That my job is only to be ''eyes''. I don''t intend to engage further, but that''s why I''m not going to assume any battle. In case you were to fight, I decided not to deal with that elf alone. (Covert reconnaissance is the pinnacle of me. Fools at risk should be avoided......) If anything, retreat unnoticed. That''s the big premise. If you ever throw that premise away, that''s if something else happens. Circumstances such as, for example, the resolution of any joint venture of what the lizards have been forced to do. If that''s the case, then we have to look for the cause first. We need to find out who got what. Seeing is also investigating. The elf girl I should be wary of left with a lid in the ice hole. Did you think that would be a good idea if you could lock up the lizards? Or did you just temporarily contain the spill of hot air? Maybe the latter. If the spirits are human enough to ask for help, they will surely see that they have considerable power, knowledge, or connections. Are you going to bring in other elves or spirits, or even other absurd magic props? Either way, I thought it would take a good number of days. But my predictions were overshadowed. That, too, two. One is time. The elf girl returned to the scene in a very short time. Impossible. Too soon. No way, even ancient translocation magic can be used? And the other was the talent she brought in. (child!?) That''s, like, totally out of my mind. It was completely unexpected. Oh, my God, two human toddlers came to a place like this. A young boy with a tired atmosphere, not suited to his neat appearance and age, had such an attitude and appearance that he was likely to wonder where this place was and what was going on. No matter, there''s no way I know anything more than to come to a place like this. Must necessarily have some kind of hidden ball. But the boy in the eye seemed to have no nervousness or grief, and seemed to have fun with the younger girl. That''s why I doubted my eyes. 96 Episode 94: The Hidden Monologues (Part 2) I took a distance. Where there was originally a distance, it was further distanced. That''s because the battle was about to start. My invisibility is only ''invisible'', and otherwise, I''m not putting up invincible barriers. Because if you don''t have enough distance, you''ll eat the convoy, and if you prevent stray bullets, it''s no different than appealing to ''I''ll be here''. I give up completely picking up sounds, exercising vision enhancement and lip reading techniques worn in training. If I could only see the mouth, I would know what the conversation was about, but the snow fairy and lizard, to be honest, didn''t make sense. So all you can expect as a source is one elf and two human children. But elf women are extremely under-represented, and boys are centered on each other. Until the young girl, she just shouts words that don''t make sense "to, to," as if they don''t contribute to information. No, trying to get information from such a young child may be a mistake in the first place. I may have had to remember the crisis here. Because the position of the elf woman when she spoke was always my blind spot and I couldn''t see her mouth. (Damn. You just can''t see...) That''s simply what I thought then. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I can''t even go around because I''m taking a distance. But I still thought it was a good idea. Because they''re going to fight because they''re two of the lizards with the best fighting abilities. Ordinary Lizardman does not retain strength that is very rival to the Spirit. Except those two, though. Why didn''t the Red Lizards crush even if they were attacked by a tribal coalition of lizards? That''s because there were those two. It''s not just rambling on the battlefield. Even idiots can do that. What matters is the strength to keep defeating other Lizardman''s armies while protecting old men, women and children, to keep retreating, and to take the defenseless foot clumps away brilliantly. Worthy of attention. Whatever race it is, once in a while, there appears to be something to be said about the specificity that transcends the strength of that race itself, but they both wonder if it wasn''t. I know exactly what Azi Dahaka meant when he called it an unexpected pick up. That woman, calling it forced poison, was making lizards quarrel with each other. He was sowing the seeds of discord, inciting hatred, and directing them to contend with each other. At first he beat the Red Lizard against the Orange Lizard, and now he made the other tribes attack the Red Lizard with it. So it was a coincidence that Azi Dahaka said he was able to find two people with protruding combat abilities enough to even reach the Spirit. The original aim was'' heartbreaking individuals'' imprisoned by hatred and despair in strife. That''s what they wanted. No, you said you were secure. That woman''s behavior doesn''t make sense, and I don''t even know what she''s thinking. However, although it may not be a good thing for me to say that it is the same hole, I suppose that the expression "bad chest" suits me. With all that strength, they''re giving away powerful items from the Age of Magic Guidance. I thought the snow fairies would kick their asses. I''m pretty sure that elf stands out. But the trump card Huge Golem that Azi Daharka gave to the Lizards is a kind of showdown weapon, not so strong that it can be challenged on its own. No matter how strong I was, I thought it would be impossible to win eventually. A high elf is a long time ago, I fought. Like me, I remember one of the three major species specializing in witchcraft, with its magical power and superior combat skills, having a hard time capturing it. The most troublesome of the elves would be the ''Sanctuary Guardian''. It is about the elite of the elves who define the ''forest of beginnings'' as a sacred realm and protect it. In my view, the little elf in front of me is either its sanctuary guardian or a special high elf with the power to shoulder it. If they weren''t as unplanned as that, the spirits wouldn''t want to work together. A strong man as a sanctuary guardian is rare, but still, he will not be rivaled by the Huge Golem on a single horseback. So the defeat of the Spirits is decisive, and that will include the Elf woman. Even if you can''t hear it, it doesn''t make a big difference because it will be finished soon. My task is to monitor whether the lizards can achieve their purpose, not to explore the words and actions of the elves. Good bystander. Being an unknown watchman is a testament to the success of this plan. Don''t be in a situation where we have to move ourselves. And then the battle began. The Lizard Golem Master is used to fighting boulders. I didn''t commit the foolishness that suddenly popped out of me, I was using the Golem of Fire as a starting point. On the other hand, the snow elves also fought well in group warfare, defeating the opponents of disadvantaged attributes called ''fever'' without precautions. I think it''s a big deal. But the flaming golem should still be out, and the snow knights without any other reinforcements were expected to be pushed out sooner or later. The most alarming elf woman does not take part in the battle, but is standing beside a human child. Do you trust the Spirits, or are you dedicated to protecting young children? Eventually, the elves step forward. Apparently, he was willing to join the line. The woman seemed to provoke the lizard. I can''t hear you, I can''t see your mouth, so I''m only expecting you to have provoked me, but there''s got to be no mistake. The lizards beat the golems. Then the flaming red turned into dull silver in an instant, shattered and scattered. Cold air magic - it''s also, more powerful than the Spirit. She was a guardian of the sanctuary. If you''re just a high elf, you can''t possibly do it, such as instantly crush those golems. It''s a nasty story, but still, in a way, this is within expectations. But I looked out for the next phenomenon. A super-fast lizard warrior suddenly collapsed and died. (Curse magic? That elf, Cursmaster! If you are a high elf mage, it is not strange to be familiar with the curse. But the problem is speed. I don''t know the spell that makes it so easy to die instantly. If it is possible, would it be if it is boosted with special magic props or festivals? Fortunately, I can play that one because I can use anti-curse magic. But it''s enough to kill a lizard man instantly. Engagement should be avoided. You can handle all that curse. Even if you can defeat it, you might use a persistent curse that even erodes the magic of anti-curse defense. Then this is not the only place to do it. It can get annoying all the time. With that in mind again, an incredible sight popped into my eyes. The lizard magician, as his last trump card, seemed to have activated the Huge Golem. If you can''t help me anyway, did you try to kill them all and take them on the road? That showdown weapon. Give me a giant golem that should even be able to defeat a group of spirits. The elf woman stopped herself with an ice ring. Impossible. It is not an output that I can manage with my personal magic power. If I hadn''t seen it this way myself, I wouldn''t believe it. If it was hearsay, what would have made you smile silly? But what''s really surprising is that it came after that. When the young human child touched his hand, the Huge Golem was crushed and broken. What kind of magic can I use to do that? In the first place, is that toddler really human? Incredible and threatening, accelerating. (Usually, we should retreat here -) My existence is unknown to anyone here. Then we should leave this place without making sure it''s reported and safe. The heat line is blowing out, so the heart mounting itself is successful. How can you do this now? So, if there is, we must inform our people of the existence of these inexplicable Spirit reinforcements as soon as possible and work out measures. I thought about retreating, and at that moment, I trembled. What an elf woman and two toddlers went behind the ice hole. (Are you saying that the purpose of coming here is not to eliminate lizards?!?) If so, the answer is one. Normalization of Demon Stone. He said he intended to make that impossible happen. By what means can we achieve ''it''? There''s nothing more than looking into it than having no lizards already. "I didn''t see it," I can''t get it done. I cruised a little, then followed her and stepped into the back of the ice hole. 97 Episode 95: The Hidden Monologues (Part III) Be cautious. That is the mission entrusted to me. I''m here to bring back information, not to fight. Regardless, there are many occasions when people say, "You can''t go home if you fight," so I''ve never been able to fight. Proceed gently inside, giving top priority to not being distracted. Again, it was a series of surprises. Inside, he had uncomfortable arms. What the fuck is this? I haven''t heard anything. Did the Demon Stone''s defensive function work in this way, or did you put your hands on that heart so that ''it will be that way''? Either way, if it''s a defensive mechanism, it should be pretty nasty. (That elf is awesome...) It''s amazing when you hold down countless arms, but your judgment is amazing when you don''t run to destruction in a short circuit. Without adequate knowledge and experience, it is an untraceable conclusion. At the moment, I can assure you that I am more than a magician. Arrowhead engagement must be avoided. (But who the hell is that boy? The elf girl stabbed a rod inside a half-biotized hall. Probably exercise a fairly massive amount of witchcraft. If, as I predicted, that elf was a cursemaster, wouldn''t it curse the heart and try to remove it? But that magician, he leaves Rod to the young boy. When this happens, we should see the collapse of the Huge Golem as not elf-driven, but arrowheaded, that toddler centered. I can''t predict who I am. Possible possibilities are if they are spirits very similar to humans. It is not possible to disguise other races as human beings, but in human appearance to visit the Spirit, rejection would call for rebellion, and since in the first place, there is no need to falsify them. When it comes to it, is it a kind of arrow-stricken spirit? (Assuming that elf is the Protector of the Sanctuary, maybe we should think that he brought in a kind of tree tree in the beginning forest,) And, then, at least, the Great Spirit. In some cases there is even the possibility of the Holy Spirit. If we don''t find out who that toddler is, we''ll get in the way of future plans. Watching in solitude, eventually the interior begins to normalize. I have no idea what I can do about that, either. Or maybe we can simply use miracles that turn the clock back. Sometimes things like going beyond the common sense of witchcraft are just useless to reflect on. ''I can do it because I''m a spirit'', because it makes sense, like I said, to be a jerk. Well, what should I do? Two choices. One is to remain hidden and investigate inside the deserted hall before returning to the report. One thing is to take advantage of the unnoticed and get close to them. Emotionally, I want to choose the former, but even if I examine it in the hall, it is highly likely that I can only get information to the extent that it ''looks like it''s back to normal''. Biochemistry did not heal naturally, it did not attach anything, nor did it engrave a surgical formula. It''s just that there''s only one result left to say that the boy did something. Then it''s important to know that toddler''s race first. And one more thing. That rod. A short sceptre, fitted with a treasure jewel that exudes an odd glow. I want to see that one too. There is also the possibility of powerful magic props or offerings, but on the contrary there is the possibility of very ordinary wands. In considering who the boy is and the abilities he exercised, I want to know ''which is'', but not ''. Just looking at it from afar is impossible to discern, and it will simply be punished as it is. then it is necessary for me to enter the hall myself and observe it closely. I''d like to touch it if I can and shed some magic. So I can see most of it. Touching a boy is risky, but a wand would have to. Touch them just a little while their consciousness is not right. This is not an attack or obstruction, so the risk of being noticed should be low. (Go...) I never went inside. At that moment, the elf pulled the rod off the ground. While you''re on tour, will you be punished... That''s what I thought, but something''s different. The elf girl moved the toddlers to the wall and poked the rod again. Moments, demon walls unfold that at a glance can be seen as robust. What do you mean you''re on guard over this period? At the same time I leaned my neck, the only entrance and exit were blocked by the Snow Fairy Knight. (No way, this is -!) I can''t think. Even though there was no "such a bare gesture", would you say that you had noticed this me? "... warn. Stop being oblivious immediately and show up. Otherwise, we attack." Like an ice candy, a sweet but cold voice was pointed at me. Now it would be useless to think why. I was recognized. Only that fact must be matched by reality. Switch your head. From here on out, it''s Time for War. At the earliest, thinking about not wanting to engage, etc. is foolish in itself. Then it is decided to do it. Leading Must Win. I unleashed the magic of thunder strikes. Not one place. Four places at the same time. Elves. Children. Snow elf. And the entrance to and exit from fate. If you knock it down, that''s fine. Even if you don''t, you should be able to do as much as hold back. In the meantime, ensure exit. Living and returning is the supreme proposition, so even if we fight, we give top priority to purpose. I can''t even solve the hiding. I don''t know how you noticed this one, but you won''t see me directly. Then the situation of invisibility would still act in its favor. (Oops...... This...) I''m afraid so. All my lightning strikes were prevented. I flew for the toddler. That didn''t come true to destroy the stubborn demon wall. The snow elves were prevented by the newly created walls behind them. To the elf, I just waved and even looked like I had canceled it. My thunderbolts are quite powerful. With lined walls, we should be able to penetrate them easily and, if hit, carbide them in an instant... Did the boulders say high elves and spirits? But if we go after him, we''ll talk about it. Timely, release the first thunderbolt, not even for a breath. At that moment, it generates a storm of thunder. The power, scope, and maneuver are different from the earlier ones. It is originally released against a large group, and even if it is a group of magicians, it has the power to unilaterally slaughter them. But I don''t take it personally that I can defeat it. What I want is "time." Good in a few moments. If the elves and toddler''s legs stop, they can destroy the snow sperm and the ice wall. He jumped by strengthening his physical abilities, pulled out the Demon Sword on his hips, and shook it down to the snow sperm at once. "Nooo! "Nah...!?" Stopped!? Snow Fairy is not turning his gaze toward me. And yet, the ice sword is taking my demon sword. (I don''t have time to be surprised! Slash continuously. But all of that was prevented. "An invisible resentment enemy. It''s no use. It is not brilliant to even oblivion the sword. But as long as I can''t get rid of the kill, I can''t get through." (Fast...... ugh! My magic is supposed to refuse even signs, but the snow knight says he feels killer and prevents it. Are you saying it''s even a slight leak? Or, for this knight, is it just another matter of killing? Snow elf''s swinging sword is fast, heavy, and accurate. Even if you''re not seeing it, it''s coming at me precisely. It was incredibly skillful. I can overwhelm the Swordsman of the Beast Clan with sword moves to the point of becoming a side of the battle. (That lizard warrior who stood in his opponent''s favor of ''this'' was an arrowless user...) This is even if it has the advantage of being invisible. To this snow elf, the battle of the sword should not be challenged. I leap backwards. Snow elf does not try to chase. They were going to just focus on guarding the entrance and exit and not letting me get away. It speaks well of the order of things. I didn''t know you wouldn''t just be obsessed with ''knocking it down''. Now I know how hard it is to deal with hand-working. In sorcery warfare, against the elves. When you wave your sword, you are inhibited by the snow sperm. We need to switch our heads further. (We should focus on killing, not fighting) I changed my policy from combat to assassination. I can do that. 98 Episode 96: The Hidden Monologues (Part IV) Hide. []/(exp, v5k) (uk) (uk) to be confused/ Invisible. That''s nothing, there''s no limit to saying ''just me''. I don''t make you feel it. Don''t let them sense. It doesn''t enlighten me. That''s nothing, I don''t mind ''other than me''. ''Invisible'' is a powerful advantage. (Snow Leprechaun said he could see my killing spirit) Then, if you''re not willing to kill me, please? It would be a trap I had already set up, not me, the subject of the attack, and ''my will'' would not remain. The structure is even simpler. On the ground, just write a contact-sensitive sorcery ceremony. If you step on it, it activates at that point, the trap of Aurora Flame. Install it innumerably. Killing yourself without a hand is the crux of the assassination. When that snowman set up a chase on me. And when I saw the melting snowman and the elf ran away. My flames will do the best they can. The basics of the assassination are to ''aim out of consciousness''. It''s about distracting from something and making it happen in the meantime. Come on, let''s set the Snow Fairy Knight up again. And you will enjoy my trap. Even though it is contact-sensitive, this technique does not work against me. So you shouldn''t even be suspicious of scaffolding. In my view, there is no sixth sense in that snowman. It won''t be possible. But what is this feeling that can be directed at us from earlier? When I looked, a silver-haired toddler stared at me jizzily. It''s just like watching Bo. It was as swallowing as if even birds and butterflies flew into the garden to view it. (What...? Are you seeing me? Move. My gaze follows. Jump. My gaze is coming after me. - Definitely. Hard to believe, but that toddler, I see. Why is that? How could you? How? I patrol. I was going to defeat the Snow Knight as a top priority to secure my exit, but shouldn''t we do something about that toddler who can ''see'' first? (Kill him? Kids...? For a moment, my chest ached. But rethink. There can''t be a real child coming here. I''m sure that, too, is a kind of spiritual. Otherwise, you can''t possibly see through my hiding. I think so. There is no other way to continue the fight than to think so. I decided to change the target from a snowman to something else. Even so, the surroundings of the snowman are already full of traps. If it catches me, that''s fine. (First, whether we can break through that demon wall...) Protect the young two, that wall. My thunder struck me, no scratches. How powerful a magic can such a fence be built? No, I''m sure it''s not that elf alone magic. Perhaps, that rod. That rod must be an off-digit delicacy. The rank of the tools is Mitsu. For one thing, there''s not even magic in the cage, just stuff. Demonic weapons and magic props, powered by magic and demonic stones, are next. Up to this point, it belongs only to ''people''. And the creation of the existence of ''more than man'' - that is the ''Book of Heaven''. After all, demonic props are imitations for approaching the Book of Heaven. Especially since, like the Gate of Transfer, there was once a magic prop that was no different from a miracle even at the hands of a man, or a technique comparable to and surpassing a genius, it is not generally possible for a magic prop to determine it to be a degradation of a genius. However, there is no doubt that, by and large, the genius is isolated from the weapons and tools created by man. That rod, maybe, could be it. If it is the sanctuary of the elves, it is not surprising that there is a treasure of the divine apparatus, as it is called a sacred relic. Isn''t that one, though it was brought out of there? If that rod is a genius, it explains the amount of magic that clouds even that elf anomaly. (Either way, if you attract an elf, assassinate him, you should be able to erase the fence. If the knight and elf disappear, then the two toddlers) Based on the girl''s gaze, can''t you direct the elf movement? Lure them out. If you can see, use what you can see. Something touched my body. "- Huh!" I accidentally let myself down. There must be no one else in the hall. And yet, I did get touched by someone now. (No way, you think there''s something besides me that you''re visualizing? Look over, I don''t see anything. Unexpectedly distance, but at that moment, he was touched again. "Location has been identified. All you have to do is switch it off." "- What?" That, it was a moment. When the little boy shrugged, the technique I was exercising, all of which disappeared. Hidden magic, too. Installed traps too. Even the magic of physical strengthening. "Become...!? Lie...!?" What I feel is a definite loss of magic. Any defenseless. Sorcery, the sword and armor of the name, vanished in an instant. (What, is this...?!? Even this, is it the power of Rod...!? Or is that Spirit boy...!?) The horn, too, restarts... When I tried to wrap up the procedure again, Snow Fairy was already packing the distance and sticking the ice blade up my throat. "Don''t move, mage. Move and I''ll kill you." "- Huh!" This warning, not a bluff, would be serious. At least enough to amputate your hands and feet, you should. But I understand that what you don''t do immediately is you''re going to extract information from me. Then, in the meantime, is there something you can''t get out of? I don''t know the whole story about them. But this member is dangerous. Definitely, be our enemy. We have to let everyone know about it. In this place, it must not end. with people I hate, and to remind my fellow countrymen. Let me see your face first. Snow Fairy kept his sword sticking, made his arm out of ice magic, and stripped my hood off. He doesn''t intend to collapse in any way. People who aren''t alert and chronic are arrowy and hard to do. "Hmm..." The snowman looked just a little surprised and windy. Probably because you found out my race. Over there, a young boy and girl show interest in my appearance. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, here we go! Phew, I love it! "Rnel?p, or..." Yes. I''m a Lunelup. It is one of the three great species that excel in the handling of witchcraft, and because of the value of the ''third eye'', it is a - pathetic minority - on the side of being hunted by humans who are supposed to be inferior in ability. 99 Lesson 97: The Cry of the Hidden "The world is beautiful." That''s what my sweet sister told me. Not to be afraid. Not frightened. He asked me to look at the beautiful world as it was. "Our eyes, I''m sure, are for that. Lots of ''beautiful'' to see." She laughed so beautifully at her sister. The way my sister was, it was'' beautiful ''. At that time, I thought that there was only such a degree of recognition that humans still called it ''scary stuff'' and that the third eye was creepy that it was just bullying me. My sister caressed my head gently when I was abused by a human child and ripped off a stuffed animal. "It''s okay, because your sister will buy you a new stuffed animal" That''s why my sister, who went out of town, never came back. I cried for years, searched, and found out. That my sister, in a distant city of man, appeared ''only eyes'' and was preserved. That he was a human nobleman and had become a collection of people with the rank of a wizard. My sister said, ''It''s to see a lot of beauty,'' and after all, I guess I saw despair. My ''eyes'', at least, saw the tragedy. "Don''t be afraid of humans. Don''t be hostile. Then the groove will not be filled all the time. We have to live together for us to live." My sister told me so. There are indeed terrible people. But not all of them. Even on our side of the Rnel?p, he said there was something to do wrong. He said he should throw away his colored glasses and walk over. The thoughts of my sister, who taught me so tenderly and tried to believe in people, were rewarded in the worst way. So my sister''s final period diverged from everyday life, was it something special and special? You happen to think you''ve pulled off some terrible, low-probability bad luck? Not so - my eyes know that. Nothing. For Lunelup, ''it'' was a daily tea meal. Many human beings, not just the noblemen who killed their sister, continued to aim for the ''eyes'' of their fellow countrymen, ''because it would be gold''. It was only a common tragedy. If you lose your life in a feud of reciprocity, you''re still good at it. But isn''t it a lot to say die for money? We are not hunters. I kept looking. I kept seeing my fellow murderers with these third eyes. And the neglect of fellow countrymen who don''t retaliate. The conclusion was that it was even simple. Human beings don''t deserve to be kept alive, and their barbaric compatriots are unforgivable again. The Lnel?ps, who continue to be killed, hunted and still think about coexistence, at the earliest, are nothing more than to call them idiots. I moaned knowing that there were fellow countrymen who still continued to blend in their efforts and their doings. Among them are even fools who take advantage of the fact that they are a species that is good at magic and teach it to humans. Humans use force if they have it. With knowledge, with knowledge. Overwhelm and ravage others. If it is such a danger, why do you not know? Isn''t it like giving a tiger wings, such as giving weapons to ferocious enemies? There is also a great deal of speech. The head of the fool said that he had become a magician dedicated to the princess of the human race, and was teaching magic to the child. It''s the extreme of barbarism. No, from the point of view of preservation, it may be cloudy to be clever. I''m not. I don''t make that choice. If there is a beautiful landscape in this world, it should be a world without people. Then let''s make sure it does. Reduce people. Many alone, reduce. That''s why I joined a group. Unfortunately there are humans there as well. But by and large, it suits my purpose. That''s why I cooperated. I decided that the place for the group to aim was close to the view my eyes wanted to see. (But that too...) Maybe that''s it. I don''t have the skill of slamming an ice blade through my throat. The elves weren''t even there. Is that all you trust in Snow Fairy? Ha Also, if this distance, what confident can I handle? Well, I don''t even think I can get away with it, but shall we give it one last lift? "Mage of the Rnel?p. Who were you and what were you up to? The snowman asks me that. Funny. It''s not a decent answer, is it? "I''m just a little lost. No other intention." The moment I said so, I was slashed off my right arm. The pain ran, but I cried out. Is that what you do? But you don''t hesitate. Besides, he seems to have a good grasp on his arms. They took it with them, politely. The knight pointed a bloody sword at me, keeping his gaze fixed, and said to the elf. "The noble one, from here on out, is not a sight to show a child" "... n" A large demon wall was built so as to wrap the children. Well, I guess this kind of consideration is necessary. Because I guess it still means chopping me up. The boy already seemed out of sight of the young girl before the snow elf waved his first machete. I don''t think so. Or maybe the only one who isn''t the right age is the boy, and the girl, it just happened. (As far as I''m concerned, I appreciate you blocking that incapacitated toddler''s gaze) I don''t think his ability would be such a force to erase and deactivate something. It shouldn''t be absorptive sorcery because there was no sense of fatigue or energy being taken away. Must have wiped out my magic or that heart with the power of the eraser. It''s amazing. Boulders are spirits. (Well, let me set you up) The inquiry will resume shortly. I''m sure I''ll cut Shira, so for that matter, my injuries will increase and go. That''s troublesome. Then we should take immediate action. I look at my chopped arm. The sleeve is engraved with a simple surgical formula that allows for very preliminary sorcery. - Like this. "Nooo...... ugh!?" A powerful flash from the ground. Precisely from the sleeve of the clothes. The knight''s gaze was right at me, so this would have been unintentional. If it''s the eyes of an ordinary person, the amount of light that crumbles. I don''t even think it will work as it is, but if I can buy a little time, that will suffice. I took a distance, using the magic of concealment. - It should have been. "Ah, gu... gu! I raised my voice unexpectedly. The blow the snow elf had swept away had nicely amputated my legs. My body was hit on the ice floor. "Bye, silly......! What, so...? "I had a meeting with you earlier. That gave me an idea of time and my approximate physical ability. Even if you can''t see it, it''s possible to slash it" Oh, it''s easy for me to say. Pass the master, sword holy realm then... Shouldn''t you have engaged with someone with arrows and digits off... I bit my back teeth. There, a fierce poison for self-determination is planted there. They''re the ones who can do this. I lost one arm and both legs, and I don''t think I can get away with it. Ningro, you don''t even know me, I might have some kind of witchcraft or medicine for confession. So this is the only way. (Oh, I regret it...) I felt the poison start to work. My whole life, it ends here. "You...... ugh! Poison me... ugh! The snowman is in a panic. That seemed unexpected with regard to this action. Just a little, I was distracted. "Sister...... Beautiful landscape, in the end, was nowhere..." What did my sister want to show me? Yeah. Assuming I had a beautiful view, I don''t have a sister. Even if I saw it alone, it must have been empty. (Oh - well) My sister showed me a place I would never have been able to reach since that day. From the beginning, I don''t know what it means to be alive... At the end of my life, I realized that. And my consciousness, lost forever. 100 Episode 98 Return to the Garden One woman died. Someone with a third eye on his forehead, who was an enemy. He was a person who didn''t know what he thought and what he thought this had happened, but didn''t feel strange and disgusted. Its face, staring into the void with its nosy eyes, gives it a sense of some kind of life. It looks like she must have been a beauty in the past. However, the face was not decorative enough to tell instantly that it was beauty or stylish or that it had lived off any of its commodities. The wrinkles engraved between the eyebrows were deep enough to make him believe that he had spent much of his life harshly. "Sleep in peace but good. I don''t need to be distressed anymore." When the snowman matches his hands and feet to the body, he joins them inconspicuously with ice magic. This knight does not relieve people of any race or gender if they are hostile, but on the other hand, he seems to have a certain respectful personality, even if he is a dead man. This kind of switch, or the attitude of separating attitudes between wartime and normal, is where boulders are called knights? Given how that toddler disappeared, there are many parts of me that need to be apprenticed, even though I can''t get in there honestly to put my hands together. Nevertheless, I see the body that has come clean. (Abel and Shelleg were just too awesome, this guy must have been a mess...) Somehow, I know that. Not only the magic of concealment, but also the lightning strikes that I was easily exercising, as well as the traps that I instantly put out. The strength of power and the amount of maneuvers, as well as the speed of preparation for the immediate exercise of magic. I found the awesomeness because I accessed her roots. What is Rnel?p? Is he a high level sorcerer so far? (No...) There must be that, too, but I''m sure the result of endless training was that strength. Will you be able to reach me where this man was, just teaching magic to the extent of relaxation and health? The magician I should set an example for is Abel, and so is my master. That will not change in the future. But there must be something other magicians can learn, something to apprentice, and technology to steal. This time, I somehow understood hidden magic and the structure of the installation trap by interfering with the witchcraft of this Lnel?p woman. With training, you might be able to use it. And there are other sorceries to wear. It''s purification. Magic of purification. I may not use it anymore. Even if it became available, that kid would never come back. But - No, so, let''s learn. To be able to chest against the past, even if the past cannot be changed. (More purpose......) I scratched my head. Do you try your best not to die of overwork because elbowing is not your character? ".................. n" Then, all of a sudden, my pretty elf teacher stroked my head. "Oh, what... huh? "... Al only had one day today and I think he has grown very much. You''ve got a good face." Wouldn''t you? I don''t think it''s changed much. So I want you to stop looking at me with a quiet smile. It lights up. "No! Guru pulls me, sister trying to get away from Abel. "Heh heh heh heh heh, it''s always nice! Anytime, hey, hey! Yeah, I don''t know! Just Phew! It''s the only thing I know! Give me a break because I feel like I''m over being a person and I don''t understand goodness except my sister. Fee pulled me off, hugged me, and then, after that, everything was demanded, so the snowman came here as he was told but fulfilled. "But...... After all, the identity and purpose of the men who attacked our garden remained unknown." "... there is no choice in that. But there are some parts I can see. The purpose of those who made this commotion is to say that it was only in the Great Demon Stone and that the snow elves, ice elves, and hence this earth itself, were not the targets. In addition, all approaches were limited to magical means. I mean, there''s a cause for that." "The journey. If you ask me, you''re right. You have a bright eye for boulders." I also know that the Demon Stone was the target. So, I mean, wouldn''t something similar happen somewhere in the world in the future? I wonder if it''s okay, this world. " ask all elves, through the Chamber of Commerce, to conduct an investigation" "I appreciate that, but do you mind, noble one? It could be about involving the elves themselves, right? "... things aren''t just about the Spirit. Even if it develops into a new catastrophe, it is troubling" "You''re the one on the left. I can''t even see it, like the fourth great collapse. Let''s start with sharing information." Out of the ice hole, Shelleg immediately ordered the remaining knights to watch alternately. Because it doesn''t necessarily mean this place won''t be targeted again. They have some other things to discuss. So I left them and decided to go back to the Ice and Snow Garden. Well, since the speed is different between the snow elf legs and the air bike from the beginning, we would have gone back separately anyway. "Take care, then. Give my regards to the Chief and Lerada." The knights drop us off, and we blast off the ice fields and return to the garden. As well as going, Abel''s motorcycle is very fast and literally, quickly reaches it. How many kilometers per hour are you out there? (Oh. that''s -) At the entrance to the garden, there were shadows. Chef of the General Chiefs. Leada, the gardener. And there is the figure of Enineve. Apparently, he''s welcoming me. I got off the bike and headed that way... "Mimmy!" "Me!" "Me! Me! "No, no, no, no, no! Where were you hiding? A massive body of snow fairies popped up and stuck around me. It feels like a suddenly super cold blanket was put over my head. Heart, I thought I''d stop. "Well, what the heck? Aah! I screamed a line like some martyrdom detective, but whether or not my voice is reaching outside because I''m squeaky, soft but cold fluffy. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, suck! Fee''s coming over to save me. No, I don''t see it. "Awwwwww! But soon you''ll hear a cute scream. When I tried my best to get rid of the snow sperm that stuck around the eye area, I saw my sister coming from an ice sperm toddler. "Huh! Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh! Takeshi, yaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My Angel is crying badly. But I''m sorry. This brother can''t move either. Forgive me for my helplessness... But it''s a mystery. Why do I only have Snow Fairy? Does Fee only have ice sperm to gather? "That''s because I know what she thinks." With a bitter laugh, Enineve ripped the snow elves off of me. (That kid...? Who, what? I don''t know. Words bother me, but there are priorities now. "Uh, before I do, will you help our sister? "Kusu. Yes, I did. Master Alto, is that a family thought? I don''t even know about you... While Eni is rescuing Fee, I will also use my freed arm in full to pull off the snow fairies. - but "Me......" "Mimmy......" Toddlers sounding so lonely. The kids, who are still stuck, rub their bodies against me with a rinse and diligence. How is this sweetheart? Other than Phee, I only know one. It doesn''t exist anymore, that girl. "What!? Well, ''That Child''s Thoughts''..." "Yes, that''s her." To my whining, Enineve snorted. 101 Episode 99: Im home. That kid... A young body of snow elves who gave up their lives. Of course I care. I''m worried about her thoughts and her... "Ahhhhhhhh! "Pheeeeeeeeeee!" My little sister running around crying is a top priority for me! Hold tight. It was just bitten by ice sperm and it is getting very cold. So use magic, and in other modes. "Higu! Grr! Ha-ha-ha! Phew..., Phew, okay, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Oh, all right, all right. Poor thing..." I know the toddlers have no malice, but to be honest, I was scared too. Is it or will it be like that to be attacked by an army ant? Something like that, again, makes ice about the size of a vending machine because I feel like I''m about to get hit. The ice fairies quickly began to flock to eat, but Snow Fairy is halfway to the meal, and the other half still looks at me like they''re getting close. "Me......" "Mimmy......" Hmm, I don''t know. Why did they miss you so suddenly? My sister in my arms seems to have felt a little relieved that she was hugged and stroked by me. I''m laughing crying. Your emotions seem to be mixed up. Will you keep your mouth shut and stroke for a while longer? With that in mind, Soot... and Eni approached and sat beside us. No, it''s closer to the feeling of leaning in than to the side. This girl is also a snow elf, so she feels calm. Me, I''m warming up my body with magic, are you okay? "Do you want to explain? "Huh? Uh... yeah. Please." For a moment, I was confused because the subject was missing, but this would be about the snow elves. No way, is that why you''re leaning in? "Did you know that Master Alto has the magic of delivering words far away? "Oh, yeah. It''s" far-sighted "magic, isn''t it? They rarely have a user." So, in his history of magic, he also had magic props that resembled the phones of my former world, Earth. The name stays pretty much the same, so to speak. Being able to converse freely with the distant is probably close to a miracle that, if you think about it, changes the world. Meanwhile, far-spoken magic, literally, seems to just deliver certain words. Conversations between far-sighted users also do not reach the other person, even if they simply deliver the word to each other, for example, speaking out in amazement at what has been delivered. "So, what''s wrong with that? Was she able to use far-sighted magic? "No, it''s not. But it''s close to that. Sometimes there are special individuals in our Spirit who can echo their own final thoughts. It''s not like normal audio or magic, it''s the sound of a soul. The voice is said to reach distant distances, but the only people who can receive it are their peers - that is, the snow elves." "I mean, did these kids hear her voice?" "Me, too. I heard it, too." Eni narrows her eyes. This girl is also classified as a snow elf. Although my grandfather and great-grandfather are ice sperm. "At the end of the day, that kid had a lot of thoughts and emotions. It was to tell you how much I liked you. There is no falsehood in the final thoughts. That''s why the snow fairies miss you. I admire you because I sympathize with my people." "... I''m the one who helped you." stroke the young body that came by, with the belly of his fingers. You have a slightly different touch. There''s an individual difference here, too. "Me, me" But are you with me where I like to be stroked? When I let him catch cold wind, he started eating with great joy. In the meantime, I ask the Snow Fairy girl what she cared about. "Then why are ice sperm dropping in on Fee? "Oh, uh, that''s, uh..." Eni has one bitter laugh. "The Spirit''s toddler is a particular eater, so I was wondering if you wanted rice" Speaking of which, my angel was caught by the toddlers even before we left for the ice hole... It was a simple deduction that if Snow Leprechaun came to my nostalgia, the rest of the ice leprechauns would gather in Phee. "Higu, Higu... Frightened...... It''s frightening..." Are you traumatized, this? Again, I''ll give you a good stroke. He''s a naive kid, so I don''t want him to be able to do something he''s not very good at. "All right, all right, Fee. Your brother''s with you." "Gusu...... ugh. Phew, ho, suki..." Yeah. Just a little bit, did you bring it back? "... I envy you" Seeing us like that, Enineve shrugged. Brothers and sisters, did you want it? Or is it a sweet subject? At least she doesn''t have any more parents. That her only flesh parent is asked what happened to our teacher. Like Shelleg, he seems to have concluded that he will increase his patrols and also hasten to share information. The chef''s parents are spiritual kings, and if we pass this on to you, we might be able to prevent some future damage. "Nyuuu..." And our sister, who worked so hard, began to rub her eyes, relieved in my arms. I haven''t had my favorite nap today. I guess I''m tired. "Fee, are you sleepy? "... Ngu? Phew, I love it...? Oh, yeah. Totally, ooh, this. "Dear Takazu, if you are more tired with me, I will prepare a bed for you? We would also like to prepare a welcome feast, so please relax." Chef and Leada suggest so, but Abel shook her head. "... it''s also my job to get these kids home. And there''s no need for a feast." At the beginning, Master Elf seemed to intend to return to our home. I agree with that, too. If you want to put Fee to bed, the bed in the house is good. I''m sure your mother will be worried. "... Al. Let''s go home." "Yeah." I was a little happy that Abel gave me the expression "go home". I hold on to the hand I''m offered. Although it was a little difficult to grasp because he was holding Fee with one arm. "Oh no...! We haven''t even been able to thank you enough." "... unnecessary to me. Because it was a promise to Fendu, that''s all. But I want these kids to get something for me one of these days." "Whatever..." I guess I didn''t expect you to walk away in such a hurry. However, this is a day trip plan from the beginning. "Um..." They grabbed my sleeve. It was Enineve. "Are you... are you leaving already? "Yeah." I can''t tell the boulder that my mother is worried. This girl doesn''t have a mother. "Again... will I see you? That would depend on Abel, but I can''t help but answer frankly. So I nodded. "I''m sure I''ll be back. They liked it, too." See the snow elves under your feet. The little spirits jumped as they murmured with meemies. "Right...... right. I look forward to seeing you again, Master Alto." Eni laughed at me. He smiled a little lonely. "Be sure to do it again, dude. We would like to welcome you with all our hearts. It is an irrevocable favour, but I promise to reward you." And we''ll leave the garden behind. Everyone dropped me off nice and easy. He was waving at me all the time until he couldn''t see us. Abel was speeding better than he was going, but does this concern us? Or is it for my mother? When we reached home, the sunset was already leaning. My mother waited outside the house. "Welcome back" Just one word. That''s all I''m saying. I''m sure he worried a lot. The power to hug me and Fee was strong. Abel takes off her hat and bows her head to her best friend. "... Lucica. I''m sorry. I put Al and Fee in a lot of danger." "Abel! I raise my voice unexpectedly. I know it was dangerous, but Abel protected me. Besides, it''s about keeping quiet. Mother doesn''t answer her best friend, she sees us. Fee in a grumpy way, "Nyu? Oh-ho? and groaned. They''re still dreaming. "Fee. How was your day? "I had a lot of... It was very gentle..." Fee laughed, looking like she was going to do all she could. For this daughter, today''s adventure may not be any different from the time spent playing in the sand or at a secret base. "Well, good for you." "Hehe...... Phew, I love it..." Mother hugged Fee and stroked her head lovingly. That figure alone tells me how much this man cares about my child. "Welcome back, Phee" Mother said "Welcome back" again. I''m sure that''s a sign that you''ve come back to you properly. But Fee, he was completely asleep. "If you ask Al how it went, he''s going to protect Abel, right? "It''s not about shelter or not shelter. I''m glad I was with Abel. I really think it would be nice to go that way." Though there was a parting, I''m sure I was lucky enough to protect the land. Being able to see that kid was definitely something I could be proud of. "... Al" Abel looks at me. I still don''t know what you''re feeling right now. But still good. Even self-satisfied, I sincerely think so. "... ugh. Absolutely, something my son liked. I envy you." My mother shrugged and laughed at my best friend for the first time. Abel leaned over. "Welcome back, Al" My mother''s palm strokes my head. Even though there was no force at all, only kindness came through. That''s why I answer this guy with all my heart. It''s just a word. "I''m home, Mother" 102 Episode One Hundred Visitors to Mountain Neck (Part One) My name is Harvey. It is a proud dragon. And it is the head of the mountain that dominates the Luville Mountains. Mountain necks are close to lords everywhere in the human world. Unfortunately, not enough force to name a king, but still in a position to follow many of his subordinates. Many of the dragons live in the mountains. Hence, the mountain neck. If you''re setting up territory in a place that''s not a mountain, it''s a mountain neck. This neighborhood will emphasize the part broiled by the population, but it will be because. Did you know that every water dragon living in the lake is not a mountain? The mountains are honorable. I''m strong. It''s not strong because it''s a dragon. I am strong. Unless you create your own territory, the position of the mountain neck will be taken over from previous generations, but the way you take it over varies from mountain to mountain. If it is simply a hereditary attack, or if the candidates are to be discussed and elected by the inhabitants in that mountain. Or it seems that they may simply be nominated as predecessors. But the Lord of this Luville Mountains is to hit this with power, from generation to generation. ... with a few exceptions. I surrendered my predecessors by force, and ascended to the neck of the contemporary mountain. Show strength! This is what the dragon will really be. A dragon must be stronger and fiercer than anyone else. Earlier generations, etc., are awesome ways to have anecdotes that didn''t stop fighting to get their wings torn, their arms held, and their eyes crushed. ... with a few exceptions. For a dragon, it would be an obligation, at the earliest opportunity, to preserve majesty. Everyone admits to being the strongest, so you have to behave like you deserve it. That''s not limited to me. So is my subordinate, and I want my unrelated dragon to be. No, it should be. Therefore, I will continue to take the initiative to show it. Keep proving that dragons are heavy. It was one day that there were visitors to me who thought so and lived so. "You think it''s an elf? "Heh. He wants to talk to his head about anything." That''s what my dragon tells me. I have no contact with the elves. As many times as I''ve seen it before when I was serving my generation as a lower end. But a dragon is a great thing. Extremely rarely, humans and other races bring sleeping advice that they want to give away treasure or help. This time, I''m sure, it will be. "What are you gonna do? Don''t you want to chase me back? There is no point in asking, such as the unyielding wishes of the little things. If I were you, let my men get rid of me. That''s it... "How many people did that elf come from? "From what I''ve seen, I won''t do it alone. If you''re not hiding, you''re not hiding." "Ho. Did you come alone to the dragon''s residence?" That rigidity should be praised. Human royalty, for example, sometimes sends troops. It''s cowardly. "Good. Let''s spare that savage courage, shall we? Let it pass while you can." Between the sights of my mountain, it is wide. Made to creep inside a giant rocky mountain, it''s made in anticipation of other dragons visiting. So when the little thing sees this, it crushes the liver, by the way. Naturally. Their magnificence is different from that of the dragons. In the meantime, if it''s a small castle in the human world, it''s only the size of a circle. And We lined up the dragons of our men in the mountains during the sight. Elf says he came to see me alone, but this doesn''t happen. I can see you crying and trembling right now. Of course, if it''s ''him'', except for the story...... Yes, ''he''. I saw him when I was serving the generations before. Being itself is synonymous with ''death''. False as an elf, more than an elf. Um, the Holy Spirit with flesh. Arch elves. A real monster, living more than the ancients. I saw with these eyes how awesome I am. He is so brave that his predecessors, who were Hao Yi, cried out and begged for his life. I don''t want to fight you. That''s what I swore to my heart on my youth. Naming the beginning, there are seven legendary elves. But I know there''s an eighth. No, the heirloom says there were eight of them from the beginning. But there can''t be an ancestor who doesn''t leave a child behind. Ancestry always has its attributes as a breeder. Therefore, there are no beginners who cannot be children. But there are only seven more elf lineages apart than in the ancient days. So everyone decided that "The Eighth Man" was a rumor. However, I confirm with these eyes that the Eighth Person is real. I was made, third. Not the eighth. " That monster had such a nasty thing to say. Just remembering the array, the cold runs to me, unaware of fear. "Oh, man. What was the name of the visiting elf? "Heh. Eh... It''s definitely Henry or Hendatta, I stopped with a name like that." "Oh well...! Good. Not ''him''. Then you have nothing to fear. I regained my mind and sat in the center between my glances. "I''ll catch your eye for the first time. My name is Henriette Balkenende Zvole Stala Ramierion. It''s a pleasure to meet the great Mountain Neck of the Luville Mountains." The coming elf lowered his head with a thin smile, without looking slightly cowardly. Beautiful behavior. The dragons in line were admired for their rigidity, but I was intrigued by another part. The composition of an elf''s name is much different from that of a human being. In this woman''s case, Henriette is the individual name. Balkenende is the family name. The rest reveals where they came from and which ancestral blood they draw. Ramielion means the children of Ramiel. The arch elf, said to be a wandering elf and only legendary, was supposedly capable of spatial translocation. At the end of the day, a little space magic may be available. The magic of tearing up space itself will make even dragons with our strong flesh try to tear it apart. But that''s not the problem. This elf was named Balkenende. Balkenende is certainly the family name that serves as the sanctuary guardian of the elves. I have heard that there are families who have won that position with strength for generations, even though it is not a hereditary assault. As I have gained the status of mountain neck with strength, I am ordinarily entrusted with the guardian of the sanctuary. But there was a strange elf. He said he was a merchant in the world of men, leaving the status of sanctuary guardian. Sure, the name... "Do businesses make more money these days than sanctuary guardians" "The work of the Chamber of Commerce is proud to be very rewarding" I tried to camouflage him, but he said that this woman with the arrow was that ''freak''. Complete the process. If you are a former Protector of the Sanctuary, don''t be afraid of dragons. "So. What brings the merchant to the dragon''s residence? You''re not here to bring in business talks anymore? "It''s not a business deal, but it must be a money-making story. Mr. Yamanuchi has been blessed with the opportunity to buy something very good" "Ho? It''s not a business meeting, but a chance to buy it? I don''t trust merchants. Whatever race it is. If you''re trying to round me up with one mouth, you''ll see hell. "The mountain neck is busy. If there''s anything I can do for you, just say so." The dragon of his subordinate, who refrained beside him, urged. It was a tone that included intimidation. Our dragons honor the strong. But the man of the tongue is wary and despised. This elf can be seen in such an eye at the earliest possible time, beyond the discovery of being a merchant. The eyes of the men in line have also turned to harsh. If it''s lined up, I''d almost lose my hips, but this woman is still laughing cool. "I''ll be frank, then. Dear Mountain Neck, would you mind lending me a wetland area at the southern end of the Luville Mountains? "What, the wetlands? It was an unexpected offer. Wherever you are, I''m not going to give you my territory, but why do you want that place? I tried to enquire about the intent, but before that, my men rose sharply. "Give yourself up, you little thing! Give us the dragon''s land! "Elf flair, don''t get on the picture! "Don''t buzz! "Come on! I had a drink. Intimidating the impudent is good. But it doesn''t seem like a dignified position to easily put blood up on your head. A dragon needs to be bigger. I turn back to the woman. "Elf merchant. This land is what we have inherited and guarded for generations. Give it to me. What do you want me to offer you? I cut it off when I gained. I guess I can make a good deal of it. I''m not going to give in at all, but I wanted to know that. The woman smiled at me. "Yes, in consideration, we guarantee your safety." I was furious. 103 Episode 101 Visitors to Mountain Neck (Part II) Unforgivable. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable! This elf has come to insult us! If you''re fooling a dragon, there''s only one way to end it! I slapped my scorching breath. I don''t even have bones left, it''s a flaming exhalation. Earliest, it''s not worth keeping alive. I let this lunatic brace me faster than words blaming me for disrespect. "Hot! It''s hot! He hit one of his men a little bit, but that and this, that elf woman is bad. Die and regret it! "No...... ugh! After my exhale clears, there is an intact elf woman, nestled with a soft smile. The dragons who know the power of this brace are astonished. I was surprised, too, but I knew how to prevent it. "... space magic? Do a little mane." The trouble with space magic is not just its attack performance. It also manifests itself in defense. Like this woman, if she ruptures my space, no attack will ever arrive. Anyway, literally, they''re in different places. In this case, the strength and weakness of power make no sense. Without a different approach, interference from here would be impossible. "If I were safe, did you think it would be too much to insult our dragons? That''s a mistake, isn''t it? "I apologize for being speechless. I am more than willing to argue with you." White things, nothing like that. Then you don''t have to say it in such a way as to incite it from the beginning. When I told her so, the woman bowed her head again. "I heard dragons are honored for their strength. This is one end of it. At least, I''d appreciate it if you thought you and I had enough power to use it to run." "Hmm. You think it''s a run to use? With so much power, you think it''s attached to someone? "From the beginning, I''m the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce, and I''m in a weaker position than the president, right? Besides, I can''t compare you to him." Do you boast of your strength and say, "There is better than you"? It is a statement that may be taken as insulting and intimidating us. The dragons around us are raging high. But because of that, I turned down and calmed down. "So, who''s the fool who sent you? You don''t need to keep secrets all this time, do you? "Yes, he knows the mountain neck, that''s him." "What, with me...? I have no contact with the elves. If there is, it beat the generations unilaterally earlier -. "No way... ugh! A cold one ran on my spine. incarnation of death, destruction and slaughter. Specializing in ''breaking'', that bucket thing. Elf-shaped, another being...... "Arch Elf......! To my whining, my men calm down. That legend, if it''s a dragon, everyone knows. Destroyed the most powerful fighter of ancient dragons, Dragon King Gonunray, the Absolute. "Master Left. I have been sent here by the life of Takazu." The woman lowered her head with a soft smile. "Arch Elves! "Beginning Elves! "I''ll stop with the rumor that he''s super strong! The subordinates are whispering to each other. That''s all I''m notorious for. Dragons are the strongest beings. The dragons gathered in this mountain are even the strongest of the dragon species, the ancient dragons. But there are things that we can''t even reach. One of them is the Kamiyoryu. Also known as True Dragon, or Real Dragon, it is the last extinction of phantom history. By category, illusion history is classified as divine, but with the end of that era, the original dragon perished. However, we are dragons, and therefore we know the survival of only three heads. Mount Fefiat. The ice dragon that sleeps in that mountain range of snow and ice, one of them, even the Historic Dragon King, supposedly conquered its existence. Arch Elves are those who continue to live longer than before their illusion history, when the true dragons naturally lived. If you fight, you must be prepared for total annihilation. "... are you going to name me Arch Elf and blackmail me? Why are you so close to my territory? "Blackmail, etc., is outrageous. Takazu told me not to cause useless problems. Besides, I thought you said you wanted to ''lend me'' the land. The right of possession will continue to belong to the mountain neck." "It''s not convenient to lend, it''s what you meant? "Sir Left." "So what are you going to use our territory for? To give the name of that living calamity would be to borrow anything. That''s it, why do you want my territory? You could name an arch elf, or if you have the financial resources of a chamber of commerce, you could do as much as you want, such as get land elsewhere. "On a late date, we protected a group of people. They are being pursued for a place to live and may also be targeted in the future. So we want to give them a place of rest." "So, ''lend it''? Are you kidding me? It''s poisonous! If it were not for my sovereign region, there would be no problem whatsoever. But if there''s a dispute in our territory, it''s not the story. As the protector of my territory, I must protect this land. It is nothing more than my protection of the ''pack'' and the dots. It''s a trick. You mean we use dragons for that! "Who are you, a bunch of them! Are you elves, itchy ones?!?" "No. Our high ancestors only met on their journeys and promised to work together. The red lizards. I''m Flame Lizardman." Lizard? Lizard? I don''t know what that means. Why protect such a thing? When I was surprised, the woman laughed bitterly. "The sincerity of Takazu is beyond measure for me either. But if that''s what you want, it''s for us high elves to make it happen." "Ha! You said you weren''t good at it yourself? Stupid thing. So why don''t you quit turning our dragons against our enemies?" "If necessary" A woman''s smile is filled with a certain determination. A warrior goes to his death place. He had eyes similar to that. I won''t tolerate disrespect, except for these eyes. Only a real glow must be respected. "Not at all......! In addition to his combat abilities, can arch elves also paint such pictures? You''re a pain in the ass! "No. It''s not right for him to rush or negotiate. Therefore, as a courtesy, our merchant members carried it this time." Then this woman who moved herself devised to involve us? It''s an inedible elf to make. Think of it, that arch elf always made an exception for us. The same is true of the brave and known breaking of the hearts of earlier generations, and it is also true that in this mountain, which should have gained the status of mountain neck with power, the less powerful ones were predecessors because the earlier generations were absent. And even in my generation, I didn''t know something would happen that would give the lizard land at the request of the elves...... It''s a place to leave it alone and not use it, like the southern marshes anyway. So am I happy to belong to the exception? "The land is expensive." That''s what I said. The elf woman nodded with a soft smile. "Wow......! A single lizard child runs through the earth. There was a warm nature there. An old-fashioned nature that is never trampled upon by man or his fellow countrymen. Prey abounds in the mountains and in the water, and even the natural demonic stones from which the abundance of heat blows are everywhere. There, it was precisely the heaven of the lizards. "This is...! This is the land Brother Gwell gave us! "The kuki is beautiful -! The kids shudder around. The wounded and reduced number of adult red lizards merely wept at the miracle of gaining such a resting place. And the woman of the elf, who had found a party of them, and had invited them into the land, gave the name of the golemmaster, who was a valiant warrior of his family, and left, saying only that he had won. Unbelievably, this is a good place for them lizards to live. "I knew Brother Gwell was awesome! "Oh! When your brother returns, thank you so much! "I''ll give it to you! There was a smile all over it. It was one ideal place, dreamed of by a lizard mage. 104 Episode One Hundred and Two: The Day I Spent With Mr. Henriette November of 1204, a sacred history. It''s the most important month of the year for me. Anyway, this is your sister''s birthday month! The cutest and sweetest lady in the world, Miss Phyllia Crane Putt, is about to be three years old! I''m a little preoccupied. Fee always sticks to me and doesn''t leave, so I have a hard time getting ready there. But I''m not a bad busy man. I''m so glad I can work hard for that kid myself. I have money this year, so I asked the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce to show me the cake catalogue. Then it was Mr Henriette, vice-chairman, who came. I thought Jantine, who was passing away from me, would bring it to me at last. In fact, the vice chairman himself came to Abel to report the consequences of the Lizard''s protection. "Mr. Shorcina isn''t here, is she?" He wanted to come. The vice chairman who handed me the catalogue said with a bitter laugh. That chairman, he''s a big fan of Abel. But he couldn''t come because he was too busy. Mr. Henriette has already finished contacting our Takazu. I also received the catalogue, so all I have to do is go home, but you are my talker. By the way, my sister is in a blast of sleep in my mother''s arm. "Still, can you do something about my opponent, Mr. Henriette? You''re busy, aren''t you? "Pfft. It''s true you''re busy, isn''t it? But it is also the job of the stature to adjust so that even time can be taken. Otherwise, we won''t be able to cope with unforeseen circumstances." Yes. Excuse me, excuse me. It''s also the duty of society to be able to stand around so we can have some leisure time, isn''t it? I can''t do that. I have a dead dummy here, so please give me a break. "Duh, what''s wrong? He has a very sinister face...? Yeah. I may have made Mr. Henriette, who is always grumpy, pull a dong for the first time. "No. It''s nothing..." My smile that answers that, I think, probably caught on. Note that Abel is in her own attic, and Mother and Fee are in her bedroom, so upstairs in the guest room, me and Mr. Henriette can be alone. On her visit, she is bringing me sweet treats that Abel and Fee love. It''s the same, it''s the same. A gift for me is also a treat. Well, you''re a kid, so you think so. I don''t hate sweet food, but I don''t even like it that much. I can''t say I''m happier with boiled dust or takowasa. No, I don''t know if there''s one in this world. Uh... it''s been a while, I''d like some ramen... "hehe." Mr. Henriette, who was looking at my face, suddenly laughed. "Master Alto, you''re expressive. It''s fun to watch." "Huh? Huh...? Apparently, he had a hundred faces. Well, you don''t like poker faces or anything, me. When it comes to what you can do, it''s about the sales smile you mastered in your livestock days. "Um... Mr. Henriette." "Yes, what is it, Master Alto? "You don''t have to call me that, do you? When I go to the Chamber of Commerce, I''m sure it''s a customer, but this kind of situation makes me tickle. Roots are common people, and I don''t like that. Although I did do it scattered during the Japanese era, calling it or calling it like that changes my senses depending on whether it is in business mode or not. At least, I don''t usually want to have anything to do with that. Then the attentive vice chairman. They immediately understood this chest. I nodded with a soft smile. "Okay, Al." "Oh, yes. Okay, so." "Hehe. I get it. Al." I got my cheek stuck. Does this guy like kids or something? "Actually, I''ve always wanted to follow Al and Phee''s cheeks." I didn''t know that. I didn''t know my cheeks were staring at Abel''s ears while I was staring at her. Either way, I want to feel comfortable touching Abel''s ears like this. "Aren''t Al touched cheeky and nasty? "No, not at all. I like Mr. Henriette." This guy is on my favorites list, so I don''t like it. Although I can''t physiologically because I just get cold when I am a waste maid Mia or something. Hmm? What is it...? Mr. Henriette is staring at me in the face. "Al-kun." "Yes." "You can''t safely say ''I like'' to a woman other than your own, can you? Meh, they said that. Wasn''t it the first time my older sister (an appearance junior high school student) "meh" included in her previous life? Fee often says, "Meh! Though they say. "Besides, this one''s more important, but if Al says" I like "other women, people who get hurt, they come out, right? Mmm. Sure, Phee could cry or be furious. You should be careful there. I mean, it''s good about Phee, right? "But, Mr. Henriette. I''m just a kid, right? "Yes. If you''re a normal child, this kind of attention is off target. But as far as Al Kun is concerned, I think you should never make inadvertent remarks" "Can''t it be me? "Meh! Yes." Why not? "Mr. Henriette is used to being liked and stuff, isn''t he? Absolutely, it is." She''s such a beautiful girl... This guy. I can be attentive. Then, for some reason, the far-sighted vice chairman. "I came home a while ago, but then, come on, if we don''t get married soon, we''ll have a pageant, and your father pissed me off..." Oh, you have it in the elf world, too, you know. "Where''s Al?" They pinched my cheek. You don''t have the strength, it doesn''t hurt like it does. "I''m sure, in the future, I''ll do it in ''that way'' relationship" That way, which way? Ignore this question, and besides, Mr. Henriette laughs bitterly at himself. "I''m pretty passionate. Once you like someone, you''re sure to run wild. So I''m trying not to be too interested in falling in love. So please don''t tempt me, okay? and so on. Again, I''m still a five-year-old, right? The temptations, you must be kidding me. But well, if you think it''s a caution to skip the age part and say, ''Beware of inadvertent remarks,'' it''s a word to be taught. "Heh, heh, heh, heh! hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!?" From across the hallway, I hear your sister crying. It would be here that we should take precedence over anyone, above all else. I immediately stood up and ran to the Lord of my voice. 105 Episode One Hundred and Three: My brothers busy getting ready. Finally, your sister''s birthday is approaching. It''s supposed to be five years old to celebrate this world in a grand way, but what do you know? I want this girl to be happy. So I also ordered the cake. Cakes in this world, naturally, are higher than those in my hometown and Japan. It''s once a year, and I don''t mind that, but it would be important to note that the sense of money is still a little uneven. I really think of it as high and cheap by the standards there. What surprised me is that there are cakes but no pudding exists? Fee and Abel think they''ll definitely like the pudding. So if I wanted to feed you, it wouldn''t exist brilliantly of things. To say that pudding does not exist naturally, there is no tea bowl steaming either. No, although I''m probably the one who''s disappointed that there''s no tea bowl steaming. You can''t be discouraged by something you don''t know. (You just have to make it without it! I don''t make pudding on boulders for this birthday, but I''ll try to behave fully when the food is banned sooner or later. At that time, let''s assume that Plan A is activated at the same time. I''m sure, if it''s a little bit or so, it''ll let you touch your ears... In this way, I have a new goal of creating pudding. The cake, the birthday eyeball, was ordered on the day Mr. Henriette arrived. At first, he tried to bring me the price by saying, "It''s a birthday present from me," but he said no with clarity. This makes sense because it''s my money. I know you have an opinion that it would be the same if I put it in my belly, and I feel like I would be cramped with answers if they disputed that I should keep the money for the future at all, but I wanted to pay for the cake for that kid myself. Maybe it''s behavior that doesn''t leave the realm of self-satisfaction. "Hehe, Al is a boy, isn''t he?" Mr. Henriette didn''t seem to be offended by being disturbed by his care - no, Ning Ro, for some reason he seemed in a good mood, fingered my cheek. After that day, I had a strange connection with the vice president of the Great Chamber of Commerce. There''s one thing she recognizes and one thing she doesn''t. "What Not" is the rod she came to collect. Um, the cane I used in the ice hole. That was a prototype developed by the Chamber of Commerce. Even though it is a prototype, it is an improved version of the product that was before, so it seems that the occurrence of defects associated with the prototype was of a kind that you don''t have to worry about. The effect is simple and clear. It is an amplifier that makes it easier to pass through magic and has some enhancement effects. It seemed to be a product for magicians who lacked magic rather than magicians. I also handle that Chamber of Commerce, weapons and combat items. However, they don''t sell the Devil''s Sword or the Vicious Demonic Prop or the "Better Not Give It to a Human Being," and keep it when they get it. I don''t know when it will be directed at the Elves themselves. It would be a natural precaution. The Demon Sword, which was possessed by Lizard warriors and Lnel?p mages in the Battle of the Ice Plains, has also been recovered by the Chamber of Commerce. By the way, Abel''s rating using rods. "...... hmm. Not good." Like that, from our master, it is underrated, but it was very helpful to me. When I tell you that I''m going to cast magic on you, it''s because I understand the structure. So far my demon sword has focused purely on making the streets of magic better. From now on, however, we may be able to mount a Magic Booster effect there. And ''Another Connection'' is what Mr. Henriette suggested. "I''ll teach you magic, Al." I was surprised to hear the words. I''ve heard from Abel before that this man is skillful at handling magic. It''s not what normal people call ''skillful''. By Abel standards, it''s "clever." How awesome that is. "But I, if it''s magic, Abel''s teaching me, right? "Yes. Stepping into Takazu''s realm is a terrible thing, and you can call it futile. So what I can teach Al is a range of magic that Takazu will not use. I mean, it''s auxiliary." "Auxiliary, is it" "Yes, auxiliary. But it''s handy, isn''t it? The high elf mage, who only looked like a young girl, closed one eye with a smile. And in our window, a single bird came. It''s a clear watery bird. Turn it into Mr. Henriette''s squire, it''s a spirit bird. He says his name is Ishke, but everyone at the Chamber of Commerce calls him Easy. It''s about the size of a stigma, and the gender is female. When I opened the window, Yi came right in and got on my shoulder. He said he was spoiled at the Chamber of Commerce because he looked cute, and he grew up with a personable personality. "Coo, coo" E-chan thinks she can stroke me, and she rubs her head off. Yeah, the little birds are cute, too. I''ll give you a stroke, as you asked. "Coo......" Uh-huh. Looks happy. E-chan brackets a tiny cylinder around her body. It seems your main job is to carry a letter or something here. In the cylinder, a letter from her husband. ''How is your birthday progressing? Simply, that''s what it says. "It''s Pumpkin ''." That''s what I write back. This is the auxiliary "obedience magic" I''m teaching Mr. Henriette. In other words, training as an obedient demon. He said that when the spiritual birds are handled cleverly, they may be able to become Tamers. Sure, it might be useful if I could use an obedient demon. So I started something like a line of correspondence with Mr. Henriette. I''ll do you a favor from me, not just a simple letter pickup. Ordinary submissive demons only listen to the Lord''s commands, but Echan doesn''t seem to either. Must have the qualities of an obedient demon. That Mr. Henriette''s permission is out. And what E-chan likes about it. When this condition is met, he''ll ask me for a little favor. It''s simple to ask for a favor from me, and I want you to go back through South Avenue today, or pick up the dongle. The Lord Henriette said he knew if my favor had been fulfilled in the fold where Easy returned. The results, it seems, are still there. Well, this is with the other workouts, too. Take a few years and relax. What''s pressing me now is to prepare for my beloved sister. "Ahhh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! My Angel, holding the ball with both hands, smiles and rushes over here. I''ve said many times that running is dangerous even though my hands are blocked...... "No! Ki, fu, fu, don''t panic! My Sister sticks a little bit smaller rubber chunk out at me than a volleyball. Naturally, this girl doesn''t know I''m getting ready for my birthday. Even today, he seems to think of it as a common everyday comma. No, well, I''m trying not to find out, so I''m in trouble if I don''t. "Okay, well, let''s play! Of course I do. Busy getting ready, if you say no, it''s the end of the line. "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, phew, you can have it! My sister is thrilled to jump a little bit. Playing ball with Fee doesn''t make it difficult. Just let the opponent get the ball, like a catch ball. In the case of me and Fee, it''s dangerous to throw them directly, so they''re bound to let them one-bounce and give them to their opponents. The way your sister throws the ball diligently and catches the ball diligently is exactly angel! Just watching makes your cheeks flaccid. ... Catchball at a place is so simple, why is it fun? It''s really weird. "Ahhh! Fee throws the ball as he calls on me. Bouncing with Po Bing. "Come on, Fee" Throw it back. The ball fits in the tiny palm. "Hehe...... heh! Hehe hehe! Yes! I''m glad you did! Oh, my God! A full smile. I feel like the fathers of the world can work hard for my child. That''s how I played with the ball that day until Fee got tired and slept. But I can''t sleep. Your sister''s birthday is just around the corner. 106 Episode 104 Fee, Third Birthday "Phee! Happy Birthday! "Congratulations, Phee! "...... hmm. Congratulations." My sister, Phyllia Crane Putt''s birthday, is finally here. Now Myangel is three years old too. It''s just a small thing for me, my mother and Abel to attend, but the party is in good shape. It''s cheesy and decorative. Common for kindergarten birthday parties, origami or sparkling ribbons? One of the things I took the time to do was this. Too bad it looked crude on the hard work split. On the table set up in the living room, a mountain of treats. How dare this be handmade by my mother, Lucica Crane Putt. Henk, the kitchen manager, rented a cooking place. My mother was originally a cook lover, so she really looked like she was having fun cooking. If I could, I wanted to make something for you too... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ha, ha! Lots of crap! Phew, I love it! Your sister''s eyes are sparkling. This girl likes to eat. Play well, eat well, sleep well, laugh well. It''s healthy and I think it''s pretty good. "Did you make this? "Right? For my favorite Phee, because I worked so hard! My mother hugging her beloved daughter with a cunt. My mother is the only one, other than me, who keeps her body and sleeps. So Fee also looks less than full. "Fee, the food your mother cooked, it''s delicious. Want some?" "Ugh... Ugh! Hehe...! Is it your child who is holding the spoon and fork with his left and right hands? It''s good because it suits you. "Phew, tattoo! I''ll have it! My Sister, who greets me well. Before and after eating, thank you properly. This is what my mother did to me. "Yum......! Yum, yum, yum! Phew, I love it! "Yeah. I think so too, but why don''t you tell your mother...? My mother''s rice was flavored like a child. Maybe that''s what I made it because today is a special day. But I can see that I care about mixing vegetables properly, together, and nutrition. And then I feel that the overall atmosphere somehow resembles the dishes of my grandmother Dorothea, who lives in Cyril. "Mom, it''s delicious." When I said so, My Mother smiled full face. These expressions are the real mother of Boulder Fee. Very similar. "Ah, already! The truth is, every day, your mother wants to make it for Al and Phee! Twenty-one years old with swollen cheeks. Well, you look like a teenager, and it''s not unacceptable. "Fee, delicious? "Phew, hey! "Yes, good. That''s delicious! That''s a weird takeover... Though it seems we can communicate our intentions. Well, but my mother''s cooking was very warm. I''m sure it was worth more than the good taste. Abel is also eating silently. Quiet stuff. Eating. You just seem to be concentrating on that. Eventually, her sister finished her meal. I obviously eat a lot more than I normally do. That must have been delicious. "Phew, I''m hungry! He smiled like a day. Mother seems happy with the way it is. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. And then my angel, who ran, hugs me. When I had suffered from eating too much before, I rubbed her stomach and since then it has become a huge favorite. After that, on the day I ate well, I was forced to stroke it. "There you go, Fee, Sassu!" "Chan! Phew, I''m so hungry! Sukiyasu! Mm-hmm. If it looks like this, do you manage to get dessert in too? If you can''t, I don''t care if it''s after tomorrow. I rang my fingers with my pussy. Then there''s the shadow coming into the birthday venue. "Yes, it''s a cake. Sounds delicious, huh? I wanted to eat, too." Place the cake before Mia cuts it apart in the center of the table. She also wanted to attend a birthday party, but Mia is a Bailefeld servant, not a Crane Putt family member. So I don''t have time to participate. But in between, he brings me dishes, drinks, and more. "To... to...! Phew, I am...! This, Keikiki...! A faint and trembling sister. Yeah. Then you know. You left at my fifth birthday party. It''s always been a tiny one. Fee found out about the cake then and became fond of it. He was eating so deliciously that he gave him my share. "Hehehe...... That cake, for Phee''s sake, was prepared by Al? "To...? "Yeah." "Keiki...... Phew''s? "Yeah." "Just Phew, something...? No, I''ll split that up with your mother and Abel, too. I''ll cut her off and I''ll take the lead. Strawberry shortcake. A whole one-hole. It''s about seven in size, so there should be about eight servings. A little too much, but I was excited by the emphasis on appearance. "If this were the case, I''d be eaten by Pelo." Fuh!? What are you talking about, my mother? "...... hmm. Unleash Limits." Master, if you think I''ve finally spoken. "Phew! Ta-da! Phew, Keiki Suki! Much better! I like it! I was so hungry just now... Horror is a woman''s obsession. I''m not sure I''m going to eat it all up... I asked Henk''s old man to give me room to save the extra cake in the kitchen... I was flabbergasted. I was willing to give Fee a "ahem," but it was full. Another planned action, ''I''ll wipe the cream around your mouth'', could be accomplished... "It''s not enough! Thank you, Keiki! Chiu!" I was kissed. It was worth the gift, though it was a bit of a pastry. "Hehe...! Phew, you can do better than that, mix it up! - Oh, shit! Right or right. I''m glad you''re happy, and so am I. But, MySister. Birthdays are something with another eyeball. It''s a gift. (Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah Whatever, it''s not food or toys...... Took me a while to prepare, but it''s almost a self-satisfying substitute. "Hey, this? Phew, no kidding! Prepare to be slashed and thrown away. I''ve never been told that by Fee. I offered my sister a present when she turned three. 107 Episode 105: Portrait of a Family A gift for my sister, who is three years old. That''s the clam I bought in the commercial district this spring. Fee called me garbage, that''s it. My hometown, Japan, sometimes paints shellfish with color and finishes like art. I imitated it, processed the clams, and created a little rocket pendant. Ordinary rockets are open horizontally but open vertically because they are shellfish. The joints are also machined so that they can be opened and closed securely. There''s something I carved in and painted. "Yay, this... Huh? Huh? There''s a portrait of the family. We''re family. Especially since I don''t have the skill to paint exquisite paintings, I let myself be deformed. As much as I thought I''d do with a silhouette at first. Was that better? It''s just that we should still be able to figure out who it is. Fee in the center. Next door, me. A mother who can hold us and one elf who seems to stop by. The most important thing in this world, my treasure. - Eternal family. St. Rocinari, inscribing only the word. The sanctuary that perished around the middle of his history of demonic guidance, Rocinari, he said, was a place where he wished and blessed the unity and prosperity of his clans and blood tribes. Therefore, it is clearly expressed in the language of the time. Naturally, I don''t speak St. Rocinari. It was Gad the Dwarf who helped me process this letter. Sometimes they ask me to carve a gift message when I create a weapon or ornament based on a request. So unless you''re also a schoolless blacksmith, you talk about remembering celebratory messages in various languages. Complete ~ . The rocket is painted so you can see it''s beautiful from a distance. The paint is powdered with the magic iron obtained from Gado and mixed with special materials reinforced by the procedure for passing through the demonic core. Since the original is just shellfish, there is a risk of damage or deterioration if the strength is not increased that way. Thanks to this, the blacksmith tattooed me to the point that I had become very sturdy and the colors would not peel off as well. The shellfish I prepared, when. There are two small ones, one for the normal size. Of course, it''s all locked up. It''s manual, so the illustrations are all different. "I''m glad your mother and Abel took this." I made the creation with the intention from the beginning. Because we''re family, we all have to have it. What I gave my mother, mother in the center. Abel is in the middle of what I gave Abel. I''ll have one, too. Fee has two tiny rockets. The first portrait of the family that one gave away. The other, it''s a birthday present, so it''s just me and Fee''s two shots. (I don''t mean to please you, but I hope it''s not annoying...) I have a lot of trouble getting out at a friend''s wedding and being given a plate or something with pictures of the bride and groom, but I hope they haven''t given me the same confusion as I do... Because you''re completely self-satisfied, this. Just give me a break for the pulled smile. I saw my mother. Mother was quietly narrowing her eyes. With a smile on his face, at least, it doesn''t seem annoying. Well, this guy is drowning on me, so I guess he''ll be happy, even if it''s terrible. "Al..." "Ugh, yeah." "Thanks. Glad to hear it." When they say it with such a flowery smile, this one gets in trouble. Seeing him hug his pendant in his chest, he reminds me that when I say that, this man was inherently an amazing beauty. Of course, I won''t put it in my mouth. Because it will be punished. Then I saw Abel. Abel looked down at the portrait quietly. "Abel......? What''s the matter with you? Though it seems a little different that you are dissatisfied. The little elf stared at the family painting. Are you unconscious, white beautiful fingers look through my carved shitty letters. "... family" The words that Abel shrugged felt kind of like very deep and heavy words. My mother notices how my best friend is doing and she whispers something when she stops by. "So... Al... I don''t know... you... alone... Shh... no..." I wonder what it is? You got my name, but I''m sure you shouldn''t ask. Abel nodded to her mother, leaving on a small run. "What!? Oh!? Abel...!?" What!? What are you talking about? As I was shrugging, my mother slapped Pong on my shoulder. "You don''t have to worry about Al yet, do you? But someday, I wonder if you want her to be happy..." "What? Huh? No, one day, I want Abel to be happy at all times...? "Hehe. Right. But the only reason I want to make you happy is because that" thought "never arrives." "Mother, what do you mean?" "Fine, fine. Leave that kid to me, my best friend, ''now''? Al, stay with Fee, okay? My mother left the room, too. I don''t know, but is it my fault? Before you knew it, you touched your heart wound or something? Should I apologize later? No, unless your mother tells you so, maybe you shouldn''t do anything extra. Let''s see how it goes for a while. But anyway, I''m the only one beside the star of your birthday party. Fee, I hope you don''t mind... I turn to my sister. Then. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Just at that time, My Angel has been rolling out tackles. Catch it disappointingly. My Sister rubbed her head against mine. "Hehe...... heh! Hehe...... heh! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Come on!" My sister poking a shellfish pendant in front of me. It''s two shots of me and Fee, the one I gave you later. "Uh, you liked it? "Ugh! Phew, I''m happy! Phew, anytime! He glanced at me! Phew, that''s what I''m gonna do! Is that the way you rejoice? Well, I guess it''s a lot better than not being pleased. "Oh, my God! When I open it, there''s a phew! Does feeling me mean my magic? Because I worked pretty hard to get in, and this girl might know that. "... well. I''m glad you''re happy, and so am I." "Phew, I''ve always wanted this! I''ll make it from your side! When they say so much, they laugh bitterly at the boulders. If I lose it, I''ll just have to make it again. Fee narrowed her eyes gladly as she stroked her sarcastic silver hair. "Hehe...! Ha, ha! Birthday is a day to celebrate being born. I can wholeheartedly bless the birth of this girl. The day I spent with Fee. The future of living with Fee. Everyday with this daughter. Life with my sister. It''s all a treasure. So I can cloud from my heart. "Fee, thank you for being born" 108 Episode One Hundred Six Disappears! Brother. When I was a kid, I used to yearn for time suspension and transparency. Of course, when I was a child in this case, I meant in my previous life. This way, you''re a child in progress. Well, maybe I''m glad I wasn''t able to use the use I was thinking about at that time because it''s just something that would be classified as either ''shabby'' or ''un-dropping''. Because I''m sure I could only use it like a little villain, not for people for the sake of the world. But. Transparency - No, when it comes to the fact that visibility may be possible in reality to be precise, I figured I''d get a little tense. No, we don''t use it for bad things, do we? Is that true? Oh, no, but when the guy who makes fun of Fee comes out, you may as well lose sight of him and scratch his leg... For that reason, challenge visibility. The surgical configuration was shown scattered to that woman from the Rnel?p, so maybe I can. "Oh, good luck. Phew, I want you to stick to me! I don''t know what I''m gonna do, but I know I''m gonna do something. My sister is cheering on me. Yeah. After this. "Let''s go! Ugh!" Wear a multilayered surgical formula for visualization. With me now, a second or two would be the limit to precision manipulation and visibility that requires a lot of magic. "Whoo-hoo! - Oh, my God! I don''t see it! Awesome! Come on! For the sake of disappearing, My Angel, look at me closely. Well, this girl knows her soul. In a way, I guess it''s ineffective. "Pfft! Release the surgery, I exhale heavily. I don''t know what to say, it was a flash, but I don''t feel tired. I sweated like a waterfall. It cuts not only magic, but also physical and mental strength. Even if you let Fee accommodate the magic, I''m sure you''ll only be able to run it for a short time. The difficulty is high by then. With this Zama, it''s going to be a long way ahead of us to be able to use it. (Now you hang invisibility not only on yourself, but also on multiple sorceries, meeting with a sword, that sorcerer, a bucket of stuff) No, I learned once again how awesome the example Rnel?p is. I can''t, this. Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh, "Pussy!" Fee is now completely stuck in stuck mode, and if I don''t give him a hug, it''s a situation where he can''t fit in. Try to stroke your silver hair. "Look, Fee, why?" "Phew, why! But come on! Phew, there''s a dick! Phew, I want you to stick to me! This is you. My stomach says I''m not convinced it''s not curry the day I want curry, or if I eat good sushi or ramen, I say, "But I want curry! I wonder what it feels like to say. ... I''d like a curry. Chicken curry is good. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." Whoa, why don''t you. I can''t get you to snuggle, and my sister''s going to cry. "Look, Fee. Gyu! "Gyu! A three-year-old with a smile on his face. When I lift it, I can see that it does weigh more than it did before. I''ll tell you what, I''m not an obese kid. That''s what I''m saying when I grow up properly. It''s just that I run on a sled with my mother and Phee on it like I do every day, so it comes with a lot of strength. You don''t have to use the magic of physical enhancement to be able to hold my dear sister and run! ... I''m tired now, though I won''t do it. "Hehe...! Hehe hehe...! Shh, shh, shh! My Angel, in a totally better mood, rubs her mochi cheek against me, and then she comes. Mr. Henriette wanted to touch. Fee''s cheeks are superb and it is unlikely that anything more would be in the world. "Here, Phee. I gave it to you, didn''t I? Are you happy with this? "Meh! But! Phew, I want you to know why! I knew it, but you want it! You greedy bastard! Such a bad boy who speaks my best, here''s the thing ~! Squeeze my hair tightly. The hairy hair becomes rusty because of it, but after playing with it scattered, I take a bath, so there''s no problem whatsoever. "Yay! Yay! Phew, I''m shabby! Sukiyasu! "Ha ha! I like Fee too! Love it -! "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuu! Phew, you got it done! Phew, I''m happy! Huh, mix it up! Heh, heh, heh! I felt my gaze on the pretense when I was messing with My Angel like that. "... hmm? When I look him in the eye, Abel looks at me from behind. It felt as if she was asking when she was leaving rather than hiding more. No, somehow, I don''t know why. Things have been a little weird since I gave away my rocket for my birthday. (Is it my fault...? No, my mother, who came back after that, said that Al wasn''t bad, she would check on you for a while...) That''s why I want to call you, but I''m holding you back. My mother is Abel''s best friend. You should believe that statement. (Especially if you have to put it between you, your mother is with you...) My beloved mother staged a bulimia on her beloved daughter''s birthday. It was floating, but it must be because. Later on, I was pinching my own flank and two arms and sighing, so I just made fun of him a little bit. "Ha ha, this is a face demon. These days, oaks appear in the aristocratic neighborhoods of Wangdu." I didn''t think you''d be that furious. It was just a light feeling. ''Cause my mother, she''s not fat at all, is she? If you were really fat, you wouldn''t be joking like this, would you? Yet my mother, looking back, had become a mass of anger. I ran away. I used all the power I could to escape. If they catch me, they''ll kill me. It will not be magic, it will disappear physically. I need a cooling period until you realize it''s a little joke about my pretty son. "Ahhh. Ha-ha-ha! Hehe hehe...! Phew, I love it! The opposite of my mother, my upbeat sister rubs her cheeks against me. This one is in full float mode. Sometimes, the shellfish I''m offering from my neck bumps into each other, and it hurts a little. Make it a treasure, as declared, Phee likes it and has it without letting go of her skin. The whole family is in a chest dedicated to this girl, but the two of us wear it all the time. Sometimes I peek inside and smile happily. I''m glad you were happy, but when you like it so far, it tickles. "Yes, more! More, fu. Why? A reluctant footsteps approached me as I responded to my sister''s urging not to know where to stay. Apparently, Abel''s talking to me. "... Al" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Abel? I serve and pretend to be calm. Treat this man with caution. "... n" Abel stared at me for a while, "... Phee. I need you to lend Al for a little while." "Ya!" I don''t even have a bite. My sister turned to her side. "Oh, hey, Phee. A little bit..." "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! It''s just me! Oh, this is a bad pattern. Phee is sometimes very stubborn. Now that''s it. When this happens, there''s nothing I can do. ".................. ok" Abel looked down slightly and walked away from us. But you don''t seem to be going to walk away. He''s hiding in the shadows and sneaking up on this one. (Eh... Are you going to wait for Fee to run out of strength? I guess it''s the right operation. My sister, she''ll be asleep soon. Abel seems to have something to say to me, so I''d like to ask her if I can. So gently stroke Fee. Why are you inviting me to the world of dreams? "Miu? Miu ~..." After doing that for a while, things have changed with My Angel. You''re so sweet, you''re getting sloppy. "... no... I..." And Kakun lost his power. My little sister is resting in her sleep. A little guilty. It kind of feels like we''re having a discussion. I saw Abel. But there he was. "Hello, ma''am" "Yes. It''s Mr. Oak. Okay? Sorry, Abel. If it hadn''t disappeared, I''d listen. 109 Episode 107: Brawl! Too bad, Master Combine! Our home at dusk. I''m in a room overlooking the garden, with Abel on my knees. This is where me and Abel first met. It is also a place where you are hissed naked. I''m hurt and down. I deserve it, but to you, dear Mother, because I have eaten a tight sanction. So Abel''s got my head on his thigh like that. By the way, Phee was recovered by her mother. I guess I cared about my best friend. "... that, Al, is bad" With that said, my hand stroking me is sweet. Well, Abel''s always kind though. The elf girl, stained with sunset color, was smiling at me. Usually, Abel with no change of expression. Even when there are emotional changes, the basics remain faceless. But this is how you smile when it''s just me and you. Probably unconscious. That must be very precious, my privilege. Staring silently, Abel turned a blind eye. Must have been embarrassing. I''ve always worn a hat in my eyes because I don''t want to be seen elsewhere. (But you can''t stop stroking me) I tried to close my eyes. I''d like to see more of her, but that doesn''t make me feel like I can start talking. Ever since your sister''s birthday, Abel hasn''t felt comfortable with me. This time, a chance to get rid of it. I want to always have a good relationship with my teacher. So wait jizzy. Until Abel wants to talk. - But. (Akan. I''m dying to sleep...) You''re tired of playing. Now I''m in reverse fi ght. If I stay like this, I fall asleep. Even though Abel stopped by from herself because of it, "I was asleep and I didn''t hear it," then I can''t regret it. Closed eyes are also a chase. I know I''m really happy to be able to sleep when I''m sleepy, and I know I''m dying my bones to say that if I can''t, it''s life-threatening, but I can''t sleep now! I''m drowsy, and I look like a fool. Both Mother and Fee sleep with loose faces at night. Then my sleeping face must also belong to that category. I don''t want to look like that now...... "... Al" When I''m immersed in a battle with myself, the voice of the goddess sounds better than in heaven. Apparently, he was willing to talk to me before he let go of consciousness. "Ngu...? I accidentally made a sound like Fee. He was pushed more drowsy than he thought himself. When I opened my eyes, Abel''s smile was gone. Instead, there''s some sort of sinking, painless look there. "... sorry" "What!?" All of a sudden they say that, and I''m surprised. ''Cause I don''t remember Abel doing anything to me. Yet how can you apologize? "... hurt me, Al" Yes? I don''t know what that means anymore. I didn''t do anything terrible to thank Abel. Confused, Abel took out the shellfish pendant. That''s the array I gave her for Myangel''s birthday. He seems to be wearing it properly. "... Al made this for me so hard, he ran away without thanking me" What!? That''s what I cared about!? You''re being too disciplined, aren''t you, this girl? "No way, Abel, that''s what I''ve been doing so awkwardly for so long...? "................................................." With a voice that seems to disappear, Abel nods. I don''t think so, I get myself up. "You know, I don''t give a shit about that, do I? "... Al is sweet, so I say" No, I''m not! I didn''t even think about it! It''s not a place to show kindness, here! And me, nothing dusty is gentle! Hmmm...... But Abel is leaning down. This is you. Instead of saying "Never mind" poorly, maybe I should give him a substitute for a gizzard. "That''s right! Bye, Abel." "Let me touch your ear" "... that''s no good... ugh! Why, damn it! That''s the only place you''re in immediate denial! "... no matter how much Al, that''s just... no..." I lay my eyes down with no expression and my cheeks are bright red. I wonder if talking about your ears would be sexually harassing if you were an elf opponent after all...... If my mother finds out, she''s going to pee again. Grr...... In another way, it silenced Abel. No, you can''t, me. I have to apologize. "Oh, sorry, Abel..." When did this come to an apology? What a lapse......! As I was dropping my shoulder, Abel laughed at me about how that looked strange on her face. "... already. Al has no choice." I can stroke my head. But in that look, there is no darkness. So it''s a chase. Let''s stick around with me being worse. "Then Abel, about me, forgive me...? "... mmm..." Master who puts his finger on his chin and thinks about it. And look straight at me. My cheeks are red again, although there is no change in my expression. "... Spring" "Yeah?" "... when it''s spring, I''ll go check on the floating garden for once" You have a garden or something, this guy. Oh, my God, what''s a levitation? "... the... Al, too, if you''ll follow me then... I forgive you" Whoa, you''ve been invited on a date for an indefinite time. I don''t have a reason to say no. Shall I say no as a disciple, in front of my master, who is turning bright red to his enchanting ears? No, you can''t say no! "Yeah. I''ll follow you. I want to see Abel''s garden." This is also true. I do wonder what kind of garden you have. If it''s Abel''s garden, I''m sure it looks good. "...... hmm. Bye, Yakuza." And finger clipping. It''s the fingertip since the dance promise. (I don''t know how I ended up running away from looking at shellfish, but I''m sure that''s something I shouldn''t ask yet) Hopefully someday you''ll be talking to me around there too...... Thinking that way, "... n" "Oops!" Mighty Char pulls me down, and I get dressed like a knee pillow again. Was Abel lit or turned away? "... until Al''s wounds heal, stay like this" "... yeah" (Though I''ve noticed a little, maybe we''re both an unfortunate combination...) But I''m sure it''s not incompatible. That''s good. That''s good. I could recognize that, it was a strange evening. 110 Lesson 108: Your sister doesnt need a pet. "Ok ok ok......! I''m training for horseback riding right now. Me stroking the neck of a pampered walking fruit horse. I''ve also gotten a lot used to horseback riding lately. As long as you''re canter, as long as you''re okay with one. No, I think people who can fight on horses are awesome. I think if you swing a spear, hit a bow, or do that, you''ll fall horse. A knight running with a princess on him is amazing... "Yes. It feels like it. Master Alto is very muscular." The mentor Yantine compliments me. Apparently, horseback riding is becoming more like it. It''s a relief there. "Al, nice. Yo! My mother said, "Yikes!" or he waves at me as I say. My mother, who loves romance novels, seems to have an admiration for knights of white horses. ... even though she is the mother of two children. But I have one matter of concern. It''s about my beloved sister. Fee, who always smiles at me, is quiet on horseback riding time. This is not a consideration that the horse would be surprised if he shouted. "Hmm. Master Arrowhead Alto is liked by Tarika." Teene nodded. Talika is the name of the horse that''s putting me on. By the way, it''s a horse. "Because this girl likes me, Master Alto is improving fast." You don''t storm, do you, this horse? The temperament is huge and pretty smart, so he doesn''t even try to shake me off on it. Because you chose a horse like that, you can focus on mastering technology. Had I had to start in a good mood, I would have improved more slowly. "This girl''s original job is to transport supplies, but she seems to be looking forward to coming here these days" Oh. Is that what you think of me? No, no, no! Touching her neck again, Tarika narrowed her eyes to make her feel good. Horses are adorable...... Soothing...... But there''s one gaze I feel all the time. It''s my sister. My beloved sister is staring at me with her crying eyes. Why are you about to cry? No, I know what you''re unhappy with. She doesn''t like that I adore Tarika. Besides myself, I can''t stand turning my emotions around. "No... hey..." Fee whispers like that. Truth is, I want to run over and give you a hug right now. But horseback riding would definitely be a skill to remember. That''s why I can''t do it. Fee, in a way, also understands that. So stay out of my way, you''ll stand by me. Or maybe if I weren''t mad at Tarika, I could alleviate my grievances a little bit more, but I''m letting this dear horse hang out in practice at my convenience. So I have to treat you with gratitude. "Yes, that''s it for horseback riding training." With Tine''s signal, I get off the fruit horse. "Talika, thank you again today." When I stroked him with a mess, the little horse slipped his neck at me. After all, this girl is adorable. Very human. Follow me. "Uh-oh! Ha-ha-ha! With the signal of termination, My Angel hugged me on my back. He couldn''t even wait for me to turn around. "While you''re back, please comfort me, okay? Yantine, who already understands her sister''s character, takes Tarika without changing her complexion in particular. It''s usually a break, and it''s an occasion where you should drink or use water, but you can''t say otherwise. "Look, Fee. I''ll give you a sneak peek, once you get away from me." "Hey, oh! What I hear from my back was a complete tear. He doesn''t like to distance himself from me, even if it''s only a few. "Ahhh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! A head that can be pressed around. It hurts a little, but I can''t help it. Sitting on the spot and jiggling, My Sister, still stuck to me, came around the front. "All right, all right, Fee. You put up well." "Meh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Fee keeps crying. Even though I adored Tarika before, it shouldn''t have happened this far. "Higu......! Grr......! My sister, who was interested in everything, smiled at the first fruit horse she came to and ran over, stroking and hugging her aggressively. But as I got along with Tarika, I stopped touching her and now I''m not even close. "It''s Phew''s! It''s so cute, it''s so cute! Fee''s "Ja Ja Ja Ja" is quite, deeply rooted. There''s a part of me that just isn''t cleaned up by sweethearts. Somehow, the appetite for exclusivity is very strong. And I don''t have much control over that. (But I didn''t know it would even be suitable for animals...) Westward detachment is no freedom to have pets, but will this daughter be good, assuming she is forgiven...? "Fee keeps animals, is that the opposite? "Dobbs, Dobbs, Dobbs! Phew, that, yah! Yeah...... In a way, how did you react as expected? It''s natural to be loving and adorable more than breeding. If I could have a pet, I''d be happy to take care of it. I love horses as well as dogs and cats, and I want to be surrounded and healed. "Let''s hit it! Oh, I adore that! Meh! Damn, meh! Maybe if my emotions weren''t for my pet, this girl would tolerate it. But if you keep it, that''s for sure, and it has to be. "There''s a fu to it! Besides, I don''t need it! Dobbs, you bastard! Animal = take me. Am I able to do such a diagram in the fie? (I''m sure this is the same with the submissive...? If it''s a matter of my emotions going that way, I don''t care what type or race you are. I''ve been admiring you a little bit, Tamer. (No......! Not then! I''m a sweet pet, and I want Fee to remember emotional control. So let''s make this a challenge for the future. Let this girl learn how to hold back her jealousy and her desire for exclusivity. Unfortunately, there are no measures for this purpose at this stage. But not without clearing it. That''s how a new goal was set for me. That must be an important matter to keep a happy family going. I secretly swore so, embracing the crying fie. 111 Episode One Hundred Nine: I hear Mr. Abu Nyimaid introduces you to his friends. "Iphonne?" "Yes, it''s called Iphonne." Noon that we should finish November. As I was playing with my beloved sister in the building blocks, Mia told me that she would introduce me to the maid. Ifonne Rutel el Zeman. She is the three daughters of the Viscount Zeman family, twelve years old under Mia''s. A girl who works in the main building of the Bailefeld family, said she is a good friend of Mia''s, Mr. Abunaimaid. I wanted information on the main building, so Mia asked me several times to introduce her to a friend who works for the main building, but she finally got the opportunity. By the way, the name of the girl named Iphonne is long, but nobles, all at this rate. Mia''s full name, for example, would be Mia Villemaine el Venink, and that of my father Stefanus would be Stefanus Trayboro el Bailefeld. It''s long and hard to remember. The composition of the name is'' El '', the first name, middle name and noble name. And a family name. The aristocratic name is common to the continent and is shared in other countries. This seems to be a remnant of what was once a united nation. Of course, only for humans. Naturally, it''s another race, but the composition of the name changes. My literary counterpart, the vice-chairman, says Henriette Balkenende Zvole Stala Ramierion, but since he is not human, he does not have the noble name ''El'', and if he shortens it to just a human name, he will be Henriette Balkenende alone. The back part, apparently, is the name of the place of origin and ancestors. Living with other races is very difficult to remember. Osama in the kitchen - or Henk Vane, or a nasty servant, Hus Bock, when you see a short and easy name to remember, honestly, it''s ho. I missed the point. The maid who works in the main building doesn''t have much opportunity to come away from the west. Originally, this is where you isolate me and my mother, so that''s natural, but still, sometimes, there''s a chance that the maid will come. Apparently this is the rare pattern. "So, Altokiyun, I''m going to introduce you to Iphonne. Yikes? "I appreciate that, but it''s not Mia''s ''homosexual'', is it? No, man, there''s more like this. But you can do Mia''s ''friend'', so expecting a legitimate person would be a mistake from the ground up. "Unfortunately, Iphonne is an unfortunate child who can''t understand my noble hobby." But since I have a seventh degree magic license, I might be able to talk to Altoki. " Seventh grade at twelve? That''s amazing. I mean, you''re a magician, not a magician. Why is such a high-level kid doing a maid? "That kid, unlike me, has a future. In a good way, in a bad way." Oh, Cheng Cheng. I understood it in that language. Are we going to talk about a relationship between the valves and the gates? Mia''s house is the Baron''s. The house of his friend Ifonne is the Viscount House. Different personalities. That stays the same, it also makes the difference in the choice of the dowry. Mia''s home, the Venink family, apparently doesn''t have a very powerful lineage among the barons. You think you would have been in a more painful position if you hadn''t been under the umbrella of the Marquis Bailefeld family? "My home is to that extent present -" said Mia. "If you''re a customer to the Marquis and you have something ''affordable'', you''ve been tempted and told that you don''t have a lid or a body. Well, work away. Well, I''ve never met you." My eyes catch me as if I were after prey. It''s been a while since I got cold. "Even for me, I''m truly sorry to be the noble dra son or the inferior wife of my favorite uncle, so I''m where I want to be. Besides, if you''re a beautiful boy, civilian or transcendent, you''re totally in defense. Okay? I don''t have a busy choice, so I think we should live in true love." Your true love, it''s not here! Don''t move your hands! Don''t come near! Don''t touch me! "Well, I think you can afford to lose in a force as critical aristocracy as my house, even if you compete with the daughter of a large civilian merchant, because Iphonne''s house is superior among the Viscounts, and if that kid himself can do the trick and hold the position of mage, he''ll get a lot of deductions. My parents said," Seduce me, "but I think she said," Never sell cheap. "Okay? "Meh! Because I can be! It''s, uh-huh! Touch me! Touch me! My sister peeled it off for me. Thanks, Fee. "Iphonne is this young lady, isn''t she? So, do you have a high temper or something? "No eh. She''s usually a good kid, isn''t she? If you have a high temper, you won''t be friends with the three women of the Baron Wood House." That''s right. There''s no way you''re going to meet me, a citizen without a father, if you''re a discriminationist. But I heard good things. If Mia''s friends are in a good position, they''ll say that the range of information they can pull out will increase. This is not true, but we have to get along. "Uh, but hey...? Mia frowns. "That kid, he''s an enthusiastic church believer, so just be careful there, okay? "What, of the church? "Yes, it''s a church." I don''t have a very good impression of the church in this world. I''m sure that''s prejudicial, but I think it''s close to correctness. Some church-issued booklets sometimes see texts that incite hostility toward elves when you are reading them. Instead of writing clarity and "Elves are enemies," he writes in a clever and disgusting way that sometime as he reads it, he thinks, "Elves are nasty people." I guess this was revealed in a distorted form by the divergence of the Church''s scattered history and the reality known to the elves. However, decent texts exist on the other hand, so maybe there are forces hostile to elves within the church and factions that don''t. "Mia''s friends don''t like the elves? "I don''t talk about it at all, so I don''t know either. It is not the supreme and holy God of the Church that I believe in, but the Goddess of Mercy and Liveran." Naturally, beliefs other than the religious forces in the matter also exist. A group of places of worship, commonly known as the "Church", which is dedicated to the Holy God and boasts the greatest power of the continent. In contrast, places of faith in other gods are called ''temples''. For example, if Mia believes in God''s religion, it feels like the Temple of Liveran. "So should I not let you meet with Abel? "Alt-kyun will judge that area - If it''s her personality, I''m sure she''ll be fine." If you''re someone who''s hostile to elves, you won''t be able to have a good relationship. All the elves and spirits are born in this world and they''re close outside the family, and there aren''t many humans, are there, me? I don''t have to tell you which way to get acquainted. (Well, if you just show your face, it won''t even get rough...) First, know what kind of child. If we''re going to get along, we will, and if we can''t, it won''t matter after. Even if he was an obnoxious guy, hostility should be avoided. Safety first. You must avoid putting Fee and her mother in danger. "Well, you don''t have to think that deep. Because he''s my best friend." Yeah. That''s why I''m anxious. 112 Episode One Hundred Ten: Mias Friend, Ifonne. "Yes, Tsukiki! Phew, no, I''ll make it with you! Together, I''ll make you one! Because I was talking to Mia yesterday and the building blocks play was interrupted, my sister rushed the building blocks in front of me with her hands. From that look, I can feel the intention of making a masterpiece. "All right, then, let''s do it! "Do it! Huh, do it! Make a home full of rice! Is it a little impossible to live in a house built of building blocks? But its mind and goodness. The building blocks we have are few and varied, but do you work hard to make them! When I wrapped my arms around him, Myangel stopped by to soot...... and stuck his shoulder to me perfectly. Looks like we want to make it side by side. "Hehe hehe...! When I look at her, she laughs at her. Apparently, they were happy to stare at each other at the same time. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Come on! I''ve seen it with you! Phew, I''m happy! Phew, I love it! Daisy! My Sister hugging me with a building block in both hands. Even today, my sister is Derek Derek. "Um... I''m sorry about the friendly buzz..." Criminal Reserve glancing through the shadow of the door. I stunned myself by surprise, but Fee lifted her face and strengthened her cuddling power. The building blocks eat into my body, and it hurts. "Iphonne''s here. So, Alt-Kyun, time is good -? "What, are you here already? Not tomorrow? "Yes. Anything. I had plans." Well, it''s not my main purpose to come see me, it''s just to see me when I come away, so I guess this happens... "Tsuki, ki...... Phew, can''t you just follow me...? Oh, oh, you look like Fee''s about to cry. Today is the day you were about to play with me on the building blocks, and the sadness of being crushed by an unexpected visitor seems profound. "Fee, it''s tomorrow. I''ll play plenty for you tomorrow......! "Higu......! Grr......! Ha, ha, ha, ha! My Angel ended up crying. This will require a strong follow-up later...... But "I don''t like it if it''s not now," around not dabbling, it''s nasty. "Al, Phee will be watching for you by your mother, so go. But I need to make sure you look a lot cuter later, okay? My mother hugs Fee and strokes her head. I bowed my head and followed Mia. I''m sorry, Phee. "Nice to meet you. My name is Iphonne. You''re Alto, right? Oh, elementary school! Elementary school kids are wearing made-up clothes! It was the maid of twin tails who showed up in front of me. But young. My voice is cute enough too. Even though it''s a formal uniform, it has a cosplay look somewhere. It should only be one thing different from Mia''s, but she looked younger. Is it a child''s face? "I''m Alto Crane Putt. Best regards," But I bow my head without even taking the inside out for a bite. I''d be in trouble if they were suspicious. Besides, greetings are important. Oh, my little maid''s eyes glowed, didn''t they? "Mia, Mia! This kid is adorable! "Aren''t you? Altoki is my dick!" Hey, what are you talking about! I told you it wasn''t "your kind"! Ifonne matches the height of her gaze to mine, and she strokes her head. "Hehe hehe...... Stay close, okay? Uh-huh... I was in a hurry for a moment, but when I looked closely, my eyes shined differently than Mia''s. This is how the gaze of the waste maid nets to be tangled, but I feel this daughter''s eyes are close to that when she finds a cat or a rabbit or a small animal. Sounds like some kind of pure elementary school. Can we ever get along with this? "But strange! You have signs like your father when you''re kind of tired! What signs? Ifonne took me on her own knees with joy. This girl, maybe she likes kids. "Oh, Iphonne, it''s sloppy! I still can''t believe I put Alt-kyun on my lap!" I''m not sure yet. You''re never gonna get a chance like that in your life, are you? Mm-hmm. It''s more than I thought, it''s a young kid Nori. No, given your age, though it may be obvious. Oh, by the way, Mia is simply introduced to me for the reason that I want to ''make more friends''. I didn''t say I needed information on the main building to protect my precious family. To get along first, let''s shake the subject. "Mr. Ifonne is a magician at that age, isn''t he? Amazing." "That''s Alto too, isn''t it? Mia told you, didn''t she? He''s a genius." No. My grades are stingy. I''m not a genius...... "I dropped the seventh exam three times, didn''t I? Written tests are difficult..." What this means is that the amount of magic and the practical combat pass without any problems? Awesome. "Seventh grade is based on the assumption that we understand the multi-layered structural formula, so I don''t think that we can pass without having a multi-dimensional perspective. There are a lot of simple scratch problems, and you can''t usually get a high score with a raven or a full score." That''s right. Village girl is amazing...... I wonder what it is, that kid. "But didn''t Ifonne properly qualify as a magician? Oh, my God, I''m still in the tenth grade. No, I didn''t take the ninth exam." "... because in my case it makes sense to add value" Oh, a bit of a sad smile. After all, it''s not like I''m interested in witchcraft that I got my license from, it seems convenient at home. From magical parents, magical children are easily born. So, just being a magician, there are countless daughter-in-law recipients. Since the number of magicians increases a lot when this is a magician, it becomes less important for the magicians. Of course there are people who still want to marry you. So I think Mia would have gotten it anyway. Even if it rots, she''s a baroness''s courtier, and she''s licensed to be a magician. Plus, it looks good. (Well, as long as you have that sexuality, even if you were a Duke''s lady, it seems a lot harsh...) Mr. Abu Nyimaid, who received my gaze, "I saw it! Alt-kyun is turning his thermal gaze over here. Yo! and other convenient interpretations and shouting. Yeah. You can''t do this... But Iphonne''s a casual kid. This could make it easier to ask for all kinds of information. Why don''t we ask him something, as far as the obvious is concerned? "Mr. Ifonne, what is the main building like? The atmosphere, the ease of working." "Hmm...? Is there a lot more tingling than here? We often invite customers." Well, this is a place where you don''t mind blatantly ignoring us. As always, servants are often given an attitude as if dealing with swelling. As a result, the kind of work that comes directly to us makes it easier to turn to Mia. However, to observe from Ifonne''s attitude and tone, the treatment of the Crane Puts seems to be a continually abandoned route. Even if I just figured that out, it would be profitable. If it were an elimination route, I probably wouldn''t be in these words, and I don''t think it''s possible to make contact with this girl. (Especially since Lady Masayo is hostile to us, we can''t be alarmed at all.) My father took the promise as a shield and manipulated it to be good. I don''t know when a disaster will come down. This is not how I would explore it via a servant if I could, I''d like to include something like a fine (spy)... Otherwise, I can''t handle things when they change suddenly. (But there can''t be such a convenient person...) I can''t hire you, I can''t raise you... (Hmm? No...) Something almost came to my mind. Rather than a direct solution, the fragment. There''s something that might be a clue... "Ahhhhhhhhhh! That''s when Phee jumped into the room. Apparently, My Mother has failed to sedate. Crying, hugging me. "I can be a fool, I can be a fool! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! "Oh, look. It was my fault. Stop crying..." "Or cute......! Is this girl Phee! Iphonne with me on her lap glistened her eyes and came hugging me to the top. Yeah. I guess it''s a decent sensibility around evaluating Fee as cute. Except for the little boy, it''s very different from Mia, who said she wasn''t interested. My Angel doesn''t even see me snuggling up with the other kids, I hear. He rubs his head around his chest plate uncontrollably. "Wow...! They miss me. Good............! I asked her later, but she wanted a brother or sister because Iphonne is her youngest child. So you were shining your eyes. "Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! "Fee, I made you cry, I''m sorry. I''ll play with the building blocks, forgive me." "Higu......! Phew, will you, of...? "Yeah. It was my fault. Shall we play?" "Yeah......! Grr......! Phew, I love it..." He snorted at me crying. Apparently, they forgive me. After that, when I spoiled him clearly, he managed to get me back into mood mode. It was conditional on the two of us playing together, so I couldn''t talk to Iphonne any more, but I could only promise to see her again. I''m kind of sorry I called you. "Never mind, Alt-kun. Now let''s talk slowly, shall we? Honestly, it helps that you said that with a smile. Thus the first contact with man on the main building''s side ended. 113 Episode 111: The Morning As Usual "Spoil Fee! One morning I suddenly thought so. Specifically, a long thanksgiving day. In the matter of building blocks play, I made things cry brilliantly. Not with this. To your sister, I don''t thank you enough. It''s a disqualification that could lead to my brother''s disqualification. I have to adore you plenty. Fortunately, even in that slight conversation, there were signs that Iphonne and I were going to get along. He told me that he would come and see me for a moment, so it would be a success as a first contact. If there was a concern material, would that have prevented a church-related story? How does that kid look at the elves? Knowing that will surely shape the future. Especially not suddenly poking at the core. That''s disrespectful. The interview manual for my hometown and Earth also said not to ask the interviewer about his faith and religion. It would be Better to extract information from the insignificant conversation. As I snorted, a lump of fat abounded over my head. "Al, are you going to adore Fee? "Uhm! Thanks for the day" Apparently, he was listening to himself. It doesn''t matter what it is, but it''s a problem that it''s in my mouth by accident. "Earth" and "Japan" are better decided not to be asked. You have to be careful. "Bu...... Mother''s Thanksgiving Day. We haven''t had it yet. "Huh!? Did you mean that?!?" "Right? Are you serious? I think Al should flirt with your mother more." "This is how you and your mother skimp all the time." My mother, I''ll hold you soon. You don''t have to be as sweet as Fee, but you like to spoil it. "No! I want you to hug me from Al. Al, it doesn''t sweeten your mother at all..." Yeah, my mother, you''re as soft as ever. Good thing your sister''s asleep, she cuddles with me. I want you to hold my angel if you want, because Fee will close her eyes as soon as she''s not clinging to me or her mother. "Look, mother. Fee''s gonna wake up, right? "Mmmm..." My creator pointing his mouth in dissatisfaction. This is you. One of these days, really, I guess I should get you in full swing. My mother held me, and my sister snuggled. You''re clever. Do you want to hold this son so much? I can resist, but I think I will be sad when I do that, so I will be, but I will stay. Well, I''m snuggling with Fee, and I don''t feel bad. You cared so much about me not resisting, my mother singing a nose song. "Supi supi..." Oh, my mother''s hug made my Angel''s sleeping face even more relaxing! This will put you to sleep for a while. (Thought I''d spoil you, but it''s pathetic to disturb your sleep...) When I stroked Sarah''s silver hair, MySister''s sleeping face melted asleep. "Hehe...... I..." You look like a happy sleeper. Watching it warms me up this way. Yeah, I double-checked. I love my sister. "Fee''s always dreaming about Al, isn''t she? "It''s possible that the words in your sleep and the contents of your dreams don''t match." "No. Then, Phee, you don''t look so happy." Mother strokes Fee too. He had such sweet eyes. Enough to know at a glance that it matters about my daughter. "Sometimes I want you to say something to me, Mother. Neither Al nor Phee will tell me that." What... My mother cheeks on me. Your daughter''s mochi cheeks are different and she has slippery cheeks. This is it, it feels good. "That''s why, Al." I love my mom, "he said? What is "why"? Stronger rubbing of cheeks. What kind of appeal is that? "Yes, Al! "Uh-huh! I''m embarrassed..." I''m not an adolescent boy junior high school student, so I like it but I don''t say I hate it, but I still hesitate to put it in my mouth. I don''t have a problem saying I like Fee, but where does this difference come from? "Mmm! Mmm! Al, love your mother more! You told me you liked Fee all the time, cheat! Don''t be jealous of my daughter, Maman...... Sometimes - this guy, he''s like a big sister. I have no choice. Sometimes I''ll bring you words of love. "... I like your mother, me" "Uhhhhhh! My beloved son told me he liked me! Mother, I''m so happy! Your mother loves you, too, Al. - Whoa! Ah...... Here''s the thing, it sounds a little fiery. You were overjoyed, I''m going to make the kiss rain. I often see Abel in trouble with her mother hugging her, but this tension could definitely be tight. Even though it doesn''t bother me that it''s my Angel. "Hey! Al. One more time! One more time, tell me you like your mother? "No... that''s why I''m embarrassed" "Damn! It''s my son''s duty to like your mother! So tell me what? It''s a duty I''ve never even heard of!? I swear to God, don''t make me listen to the obvious. "I''m not letting you go about your mother, Al, until you say you like her again. Wow! "Ah, already! All right, man! If you don''t, you probably won''t let me go for real. When I was prepared to eat the rain of kisses again in mindfulness, the angel''s eyes were turned away because of too much noise. "Ngu...? Slowly opening his eyes instantly captured my face in front of him. And soon, the colour of joy floats. "Hehe...! To - just ahhhhhh!" Are you still asleep, sister hugging me with a full smile. On my cheek, an unintentional kiss. Mm-hmm. Really soft. "Suki...... ugh! Heh, heh, heh! Hehe...... heh! Hehe hehe...... heh! "Morning, Phee." "No, thank you! Phew, you too! Though he still looks asleep, his voice, as declared, is full of energy. I caressed my head by accident. "Hehe...! Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! Phew, I''m happy! Phew, why not! Phew, but I like it! "Uhhhhhhhhh! Al, hey! To your mother, what do you ''love''? When did you get that ''big'' lettering on you? Say, "Good morning to your daughter." If Fee wakes up at this rate, I''ll have to tell him I like him, he''s going to be sneaking around all day today. "Yes, sir. I like you, Mother." "My heart goes out to me ~. It also comes with ''Big'' ~. Start over! One more time! Come on...... It''s a pain in the ass...... "... my mother will make me big..." "Meh! Fee''s gaining a lot of momentum, and he''s hugging me. I have a headache that hits me around. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Oh, hey, hey, hey, hey! "I''m not gonna steal it. Yikes? Al belongs to Phee. But I just want your mother to share her happiness..." "Meh! Ohhhhh, I''ll grab it for you! A mix of Phew! Oh, my God! Are you learning to grasp happiness or even those words, My Angel...... To my daughter, who swells her puffs and cheeks, but my mother does not give in. "Mother, I''ve already decided to ask Al to say I like you! Even your mother wants Al and Phee to say they like you! "Phew, I just liked it! Sayings just to! I remember hearing about sweet stuff lovers and mushroom lovers... No, it''s no use just poking around. "Yeah. Fee likes your mother, too, okay? "That''s nasty! Phew, I love it! Mother hugs Fee and cheeks, but her sister closes her eyes and looks that way like her stubborn father. "Eh. I like you so much about your mother, Phee" "You''re like" Suki "from Phew, - full of it! Besides, I can''t! A shelf... More weird spinning going on...... I don''t know, I don''t know, totally out of mosquito nets? (Do you want to go wake Abel...) It''s the usual thing for this parent and child to hang out like this. We''ll talk about Thanksgiving Day again. I walked away from my bizarre mother and daughter to my lovely teacher''s sleeping, quiet space. That''s just it, the usual morning. 114 Episode 112: Tordie Notes (Part I) My name is Tordie Kronmelin. He lives in Wangdu, a government official. I''m seventeen. For once, I''m also a magician. I mean, I get related work there, and I live there every day. Will there be a lot of chores? I''ve also done things from paperwork to crusading warcraft and, at the end of the day, examiners for licensure exams. as an examiner, but only once. I''m also the one who does all sorts of things in horns, in different places. "Well, that''s it. Because Tordie is brilliant." That''s what senior magician Rossum tells me. Mr. Rossum is a very caring person, and he hangs gentle words on the lower end like me. ''Stretch with praise'' seems to be a creed and admired by many juniors. He says. Because I have so much due diligence, so many different jobs are coming. "A guy who can only do one job means he can''t adapt or respond if there''s a change. If you''re a good expert, that''s fine, but if you''re not, you''ve never been clever." Mr. Rossum himself is very clever, so I get a little carried away. I can''t do as much as Mr. Rossum. In my case, they do a lot of things, but Mr. Rossum deserves to be expressed when he flies around. I often leave Wang Du away, and it is not uncommon for this department where I am or to be absent. "Mr. Rossum, I heard you''ve been very busy lately? "Well...... ''Cause I''m freaking out with the guy in the back." What he calls the "back" is not about his wife or the back house, but about the magic agency of this country, the back yard. By its very nature, the Back House has many secrets and is therefore also non-cooperative with the Appearance House. So sometimes there is conflict with the superior house. It was when I used to talk to junior Reuce from the back yard, but when I casually waved the subject of her workplace, it was something that made a big x-mark with both arms. "Even Senior Tordie can''t talk about this one. This one is confidential even for the number of notes purchased and the number of pens. I''ve never actually seen it, but I hear some positions'' erase ''things that go deep, so I thought it would be wiser not to direct it, even if it''s just an interest" It''s a noisy story. That''s why there are various rumors in the back yard, big and small, but none of them are true or false. Does Mr. Rossum say he''s sticking his hand in that direction? "I''m not going in there because I want to..." When I ask, I''m frowning. Oh, this sounds like an order from above. It seems better not to get involved. "Is it relevant that you''re back in the department?" "Yeah. A little, every request." He sends me the papers. Is it good, even if I look at it? "Oh, I don''t mind, I don''t mind. I don''t have anything to do with you." "With me, is that...? I drop my eyes on the papers. And I''m surprised. "Alto Crane, putkun...... is it! It was about a five-year-old boy who fought during the seventh grade exam. It''s that young kid who unilaterally defeated me. He was a strange boy with a beautiful and tidy appearance and signs of a terrible boredom that didn''t soak up to it. "If you''re a normal performer, yes, it''s amazing, and it''s over, but whatever it is, it''s a boy who''s defeating you with nothing. Besides, I came with Miss Reuce''s ink, an elite in the back yard. If so, it''s not just premature, it''s a possibility of a masterpiece. She asked me to do a little research. So, next month''s sixth grade exam, if you want to come out, I''ll take charge of your skills." "Mr. Rossum, right away?!?" "I''m desperate to get people up there too... Because you''re a brilliant magician, not everyone serves the palace. The talented guy has a lot of freelance researchers and patterns of becoming an adventurer. I mean, if you''re good, you''d rather make money that way. There''s plenty of free time." It''s an honest argument that doesn''t even make any gu noise. A freelance friend of mine made fun of me for working in the public service. "So, has anything unusual happened? "Nh... First, they rarely go out. I mean, you look like you''re halfway under house arrest. There seems to be no freedom to go out." "Is that called abuse? Or is there a problem with the birth? If it''s the former, you can''t forgive it. The child is a treasure of the country. You have to take care of it. "Don''t look so scared. The latter. Perhaps no direct violence has been wavered. What keeps you out is a matter of position. It''s a fluke with civilians, but half of them draw noble blood." "I mean, are you a bastard" "You''re a concubine. He''s officially a fatherless son because he''s not cognizant." If you are a nobleman, how can this be all the time...... Sequences to keep your home from disturbing are important, but that should be a different story from treating your child unfairly. There was also a commonplace child who was abused to death the other day. Even though it''s a case that was buried without the public knowing it. I''m sure there are similar cases happening where I don''t know. I don''t mean to be more righteous, but I can''t have a child unhappy. Kids should be smiling at all times. I raise my face and ask the questions that have come to my mind. "But, Mr. Rossum. Then something strange happens. If you''re in an unrecognized position, I don''t think you''ll get a very high education." Mages will need a lot of knowledge. To do so, let''s say an excellent educational environment is essential. No matter how talented you are, if you don''t have the knowledge, you should drop it on a written test. But the boy in the matter has a full score. This is nothing more than to say that you have an environment where you can study more than enough. If it''s a rich child, I don''t think that a house that forbids people from going out would give them that kind of environment. "Hmm... There it is. At Alto Crane Putt, an elf is witnessed entering and leaving" "Are you an elf......! "Oh, it''s an elf. An elf in armor goes thriving." "Armor...? So you''re saying you''re not a magician, you''re saying you''re an elf warrior? Strange story, even an elf should be good at handling witchcraft. Anyway, it''s one of the three great races of witchcraft. If a long-lived elf is a master, you will learn a number of things. But then another question arises. "What bothers you is your connection to the Elves, right? The boulder is Mr. Rossum. Looking at this, you seem to have some research on you too. The Elves don''t really interact with humans. Only some elves called the Ramiels and the rest come out in public about the staff of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, the Great Chamber of Commerce. Without a proper handover, you shouldn''t have the opportunity to say it as a teacher. "Alto Crane Putt''s maternal grandfather is an executive position in the Adventurer Guild. Probably became a master on that edge" Complete the process. If you''re an Adventurer Guild executive, you must have connections to various races. If that''s the case, no wonder you''re familiar with the elves. One of the conditions for being a good magician, The Good Master, must have gotten it that way. However, this becomes a natural story, even if you have a good master, it doesn''t necessarily mean you can be a good magician. If you can only get a master, the rich children and noble children will almost all become magicians. In other words, the boy''s grades, called Alto Crane Putt, will be the result of an irresistible effort or a bottomless large vessel. Either way, that''s a fine thing. "Well, you are. As for this kid, maybe that''s a good idea, but the problem is behind it. I know the Marquis Bailefeld, but he''s fine, he''s just fine." "What do you mean? "If you''re a qualified magician kid, it''s worth a lot of use. To make it an instrument of political marriage, it would be great. The concubine of the Marquis'' daughter''s son-in-law said she had a daughter, but if she was magical, she would definitely be used as a trading material first." "... that even though you''re under house arrest, the only time you get permission to go out only during a license exam is when you''re willing to use it for a gatekeeper? "I guess. Otherwise, you won''t let your bloodless concubine out." I frowned. I don''t even like these places in the aristocracy. Does that boy know that? I thought it would be very sad if his grades were the result of a desperate effort to live. 115 Episode One Hundred Thirteen: Tordie Notes (Part Two) There are short-term and long-term things for your job. Something I''m working on has that too, and if it''s a job that''s close to indefinite, I tend to put it behind me and tend to be. But you can do the job, and it''s fun. What I am working on in the long run now is the regeneration of records from the period of the Magic Guidance History. They''re trying to revisit the past, from literature, from the demonic props of the time, and so on. As for form, it''s close to historiography and archaeology, but the history of magic instruction is a time of sorcery. Therefore, there are items that cannot be activated unless you are a mage, and there are perspectives that you cannot notice unless you are a mage. Of course, being a magician prevents us from taking a general human perspective, there are patterns that say rejection keeps us away from the truth, and simple mistakes and assumptions go into it, so it should be a huge undertaking to name the country. At least, it''s not something you do personally. However, if they say, ''Now is the time to prepare for the big business, and this is a previous investigation,'' then any further objections are pointless. And more importantly, I like this job too. This project of historical renewal does not take me for an arrow. There are many predecessors. And it was also a history of struggle for many seniors. What I am responsible for, for example, is the history of the Magic Instruction, because when this is also a review of the sacred history, it will turn the Church straight to its enemies. The Church''s theoretical history is, if you have more than some level of knowledge, "Isn''t something wrong?" You can see a lot of things that you want to say. But if you speak of it directly, if you do poorly, you may be certified as a divine enemy. Sacred history is history after the last great collapse, and there is a wealth of material and historical monuments. So it should be easier to review than it should be in other times...... For that reason, contemporary reviews do not seem to be progressing as late either. What I have now described as a review of sacred history, ''also'', is that other times are also difficult to prove. Period classification prior to one of the Magic Guidance History. I''m perfectly happy with my illusion history. Too long ago. Because sacred history alone, it''s already a thousand and two hundred years old, isn''t it? It seems that even long-lived dragons, elves, and tree sperm are all born in sacred history, and rare are those that survive from the period of demonic guidance. Even if we could encounter the existence of a history of magic, what they would talk about would be arrowhead ''hearsay''. When it comes to knowing the history of illusion immediately, is it the survival of the Kamiyoryu or about the arch elf? Neither, I don''t think I can very well find it. It is the ice dragon that inhabits Mount Fefiat that is sure to live there, but the history of magic instruction is not necessary, and the highest climbing record of the mountain in sacred history is only the fifth. You will always lose your life before you see him. Even if I could see you, it''s suspicious whether or not a conversation is possible. So the only de facto possibility would be an arch elf. One of the approaches I currently take was to get along with the elves. The epitome of the long-lived race. The Elder Class of High Elves says that some of them have survived since the period of their magic history, so they have no hand in not making connections. Again, it has nothing to do with history, but the elves are skillful at handling magic, so you can expect that story. Nevertheless, the majority of the Elves hate the human race. I haven''t been in a lot of people since the first place. But this is the king''s capital. There exists a large merchant dominated by an elf. It''s a store I go to a lot too, but the range is really great. Is your personal dick a nail clipper? It''s a very popular product. That''s very good stuff. Excellent for kids to cut safely, no splashes of nails and even have yasles. I''ve even seen people coming to buy from the city of Cyril. I think whoever thought of that is an interminable genius. Once used, it will be impossible to go back to the old style. Rumor has it that the new products, peelers and producers, which are appreciated in part, are the same. An acquaintance of the tech department wanted to know the inventor, yes. I''m out of line. That''s your approach to getting along with the elves. It was me who rushed to the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce, but the result seemed to get stuck out by the guards. "This is a merchant. We can''t talk about anything else." The tone was polite, but it was compelling not to say whether or not. Because the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has money, rare goods, and even numerous patents, frigid humans come all the time. So if you''re not a customer, they''ll drive you right back. It''s fine to be safe because sometimes you grab me and a young child comes, but I want you to give me a break for treating me as a suspicious person. We defeated the attack from the front, so we decided to use a handkerchief. This Chamber of Commerce is a great place to have a high elf in the general public, so I thought it would be a good idea to get in touch with you personally. The result was... a huge failure. The species called elves have an extremely beautiful appearance. The beauty of its superior species, the high elves, can be difficult to exhaust in the brush tongue. I mean, a lot of people come by. When it comes to unusual preferences, they even call it earmania. As for the ears, they say the Beastman tribe has similar damage and worries...... I was about to be mistaken by one of those perverts. I managed to solve the misunderstanding in your place, but I was shocked when you cut me off saying, "Please stay away." But if there is a god to throw away, there is a god to pick up. No, this usage is inappropriate. Should we call it a human cylon horse? The day I was driven back from the Chamber of Commerce, I became acquainted with one elf. She was a traveling elf, sitting hungry. That''s where I said I spoke. Yeah, I''d be lying if I told you I didn''t have a lower heart. At first I was wary, but when I proved I was a magician serving my country, he managed to accept protection. Protected is not for the state, but for me personally. This is an alley, isn''t it? Are you saying that you don''t really want to be involved with human beings? Her name was Petronella. It doesn''t come with ''arch'' or ''high'', it looks like a regular elf. You look slightly below, as old as I am on the outside. She''s probably older, but she''s kind of got a younger vibe. I took her to a somewhat elevated restaurant and listened. "So, Mr. Petronella said he came out to King''s Capital looking for people? "Yeah. That''s right. But I ran out of money..." I''ll tell you something serious, like a light. We talked a little bit, and I understand, but Mr. Petronella seemed a lot unknown to the public. He seems to be in a fine, good position among the blood muscles of a normal elf, and he''s a child at risk of some exile. "Has Mr. Petronella traveled this far alone? "Yeah. Me, I''m confident in witchcraft, and I''m gonna be okay" She made me listen to the martial arts tradition that kicked the demons on the road, but I feel pretty dangerous to think that with force we can handle it. Luckily I seem to look for someone in the King''s Capital instead of a purposeless journey, so I decided to help with that. If this were outside the capital, I might have hesitated a little. "True!? Are you going to help me?" I am innocuously thrilled to make my eyes shine. That''s really dangerous. If I were a bad guy, what would I have done? "So, Mr. Petronella, who are you looking for? Is this why you''re here in Wang Du, and are you a kingdom official? "Yeah. No, I''m not. What I''m looking for is a fellow countryman" "I mean, are you an elf" "Yeah. But you''re much more noble than I am, aren''t you? comparison, so much so that it is fearful in itself" When that happens, it''s confirmed in high elves. But it''s a little odd. Apart from the staff of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, I have never heard of a high elf in the King''s Capital. "What did you say his name was? "You can''t talk about it because it''s disrespectful. If your father finds out, he''ll eat the big eyeballs." No way, Elder Class......? No, such a big man should come out of the human city...... "The searcher is from the Ramiels, isn''t he? "Yeah. No, I''m not. That one, that one. It''s not like you''re going into some faction." "Huh -?" In me, an impossible imagination comes to mind. Just a legend. That, too, is the elf of being that belongs to the myth. "I don''t know, can that seeker be more noble than a high elf? "Wow! How did you know that? Mr. Petronella is opening his curly eyes, but this is the one who surprised me. ''Cause I can''t believe it. Because there is only one type of elf, such as one that is superior to a high elf. - Arch elves. There is a legendary embodiment that exists only in the literature in this king''s capital. To that fact, I trembled 116 Episode 114: Tordie Notes (Part III) Mr. Petronella asked me to stay at my house. Fortunately, now I live alone away from my parents. It''s not a big room, but there''s about as much room to rest the guests. It''s just that there''s only one bed, so if I give it to her, "Sleep with me? I''m fine, that''s what they call me. "My bed, it''s not that big, is it? "Sleep tight and you''ll be fine." "... Mr. Petronella, is that good? Isn''t it hard to sleep? "Yeah. Me, I''d settle down better to hug someone and sleep" "Oh, really..." Is it sweet temperament? But you don''t mind if that''s with me, who''s hardly a stranger? "Yeah! I hate humans, but Tordie would be fine! Oh, you hate arrow-stricken humans. But I didn''t mean I''d be okay. How about this? "Because, Tordie, what made me eat dinner. He''s a very good man, isn''t he? I''m surprised that''s why. Uhm...... This kid, as expected, is dangerous. This defenselessness must have been raised dearly but late, in love with those around us. "You''ve often made it to Wang Du safely..." "Hmm? Am I an elf? He''s so strong! That said, I will create a force on my fine arms. Yeah. It''s like you''re not bloated. But the fact that my stomach was filled and I was able to secure my bed seemed to give me a lot of room. Could we talk a little more about this? "Well, Mr. Petronella" "Troney''s good, right? ''Cause that''s what they call me." Huh? Why is the abridged shape there? The culture of elves? No, I''ve never heard of it, though. "Tordie, what''s wrong? "No, it''s nothing, ''Torone''." "Haha! When I called her nickname, she smiled like a flower. You''re not sure, are you? "Mr. Torone. I have a question. May I? "Yeah, it''s good. Ask me anything? "Then from confirmation. Me and Mr. Torone met in an alley near the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, right? "Huh? Ugh, yeah......" Oh. You clouded your bright face. I have some doubts, but do you think that prediction is true? "My question is, that''s it. If we met a long way from the Chamber of Commerce, you would have thought that was just a stray. But we met near the store. Don''t you know where the Chamber of Commerce is and you were there? Mr. Torone leaned over at first sight. This seems to have finally hit my expectations. "If you''re looking for someone in the human race, you''re looking for a horn, a companion, you should normally ask the elves for clues. Even meals do. If you''re hungry and don''t have money, I think I''ll talk to my people, but you didn''t do it. I mean, isn''t there a circumstance to other elves that you can''t see? That was what I was thinking. If you''re looking for an elf-like high ancestor, the first thing you need to do is ask High Elf. I understand if you ask but say you''ve been driven away, but this girl didn''t say that. I mean, you haven''t even asked, I guess. "Ugh..." Mr. Torone has had tears in his eyes. But if you don''t know what''s going on properly, you could get in trouble. Risk management must be robust. Well, I''ve already drawn her into our house, so I don''t even feel broke. "Why are you looking for Takazu? Why don''t you rely on your own kind? That''s what I want you to know." I''d be in trouble in case it was a crime scene. For example, if you want to assassinate Takazu or kidnap him. I don''t look like a bad kid, but I can''t assume and decide that either. Confirmation should be done properly. Mr. Torone leaned over for a while, but eventually raised his face. Looks like you were willing to talk to me. "I... it''s me, I need a favor from Takazu. I came out of there to ask you a favor." "Hmm? Please?" Well, I guess I can''t call Kozu just because I need a favor. If you need help, you have to go out on your own. On position or courtesy. "But what does that have to do with avoiding fellow countrymen? "There is a lot of it. On the contrary, Tordi is free to meet the king of this country? "To His Majesty the King? I can''t do that." "Don''t you think? Well, if I really want to see you, I''ll have to sneak up on you." Complete the process. Just a little bit, I can see what she''s up to. High elves are the top species of elves. Being closest to Takazu, so to speak. If you''re in a position to officially meet Archielph, you''ll bring it to the advisor, but conversely, if you don''t qualify for it, it could be the biggest barrier. (For Elves, Takazu is the object of worship. ''Cause I''ve heard it''s absolute.) Suspicious people can never get close. You will turn to the side of eliminating Ningro. "Just for the record, Shorcina''s Chamber of Commerce is one of the few points I can make to contact Takazu. So you can''t be informed of my behavior, but if you wait by the store, I thought maybe Takazu might come..." "So you were in that place..." She nods casually. What a reckless outline. The point is, this girl will say to Takazu that she intends to be forced to push. In some cases, won''t you be punished? "Yeah...... I''m ready for that. That''s why I came out here alone." That said, she laughed lonely. There''s a sad determination floating around there. "Mr. Torone, what do you wish for Takazu by getting that far? "... I really, really want something..." Looks like she''s going to give something away to Kozu. If this were to replace my position, I''d informally sue His Majesty and steal the treasure, wouldn''t I? Wouldn''t it be outrageous if Takazu had a strict temperament? You don''t get treasure, only punishment. "Mr. Torone. I do remember hearing that the only surviving Takazu/" Libra "from the Divine Age is an extremely strict person." "Yeah. It''s not you I want to see. It''s the other one, right? "Another...? Of the seven great ancestors of the elf, the arch elf that still lives should be just one. Everything else is on record as already dead. So speaking of elf ancestors, that''s just a word for one... "Is there anything else, Takazu, that exists? "Absolutely. You two are the only surviving Takazu, right? "Are you saying that some of the seven great ancestors have survived the Great Collapse?!?" "Hmm? Tordie, don''t you know? There are eight Elves at the beginning, right? Not the Seven." - "Eighth"! It''s just a rumor, the eighth arch elf. "No way, ''ruin''! Did she exist......! I shook my head many times as I watched Mr. Torone tilt his neck strangely. 117 Episode 115: Tordie Notes (Part IV) Ruin. That''s the name of the fairy tale. Irregular from start to finish. You can''t be there, eighth person. An ancestor without offspring. Oh, no, Arch Elf. The record itself dates from ancient times. Estimated to be from the Fantasy History Period, one mural depicts the beginning elf and the thought of eight elves. There were eight Takazu, even in the oral traditions and traditions of the ancient times. In reality, however, there are seven types of elf lineage. No elf blood muscle, called ''ruin'', exists. If you say it doesn''t exist, even in the inheritance, the names of the descendants of ''ruin'' don''t appear anywhere. Normally, the eighth person would say, ''I wasn''t there''. There has been a long theory that you just didn''t leave a child behind, but is there something about the fact that what you started with doesn''t make a child? Surprisingly. So in the literature and elsewhere, it also says, ''There is a theory, but no certainty, that the Elf''s original ancestors are eight, and now it is reasonable to see them as seven,'' and many support it. And the biggest ingredient that reinforces the Absence Doctrine is the battle of ruin. Arch Elf''s pronounced combat ability is spoken of in all eras, but of ''ruin'' among them, it''s out of group. It is filled with too frigid a martial arts tradition, including defeating Gringham the Demon King, defeating Gonunray the Dragon King, and descending Shaga the Spirit King of Fire. There are as many other martial arts as there are, and that name also comes up in the showdown against the Seal King, for example. The name ''Ruin'' has also been identified by the Home Entry Group to destroy the King. On the other hand, I don''t see her name in any of the accomplishments like the other arch elves did, opened the woods and brought prosperity, etc. Combat only. Only if you overthrow something will the name ''Ruin'' sneak out. Even if you suspect the reality of this, you can''t help it. The assertion that the "Eighth Man" was created by the Elves to foil the feats of the Takazu makes it very convincing. The frigid smell of "ruin" is among other things, and what, you''re the only one who owns that sword of a manipulator/geo. Geo is a Dwarf from the period of his magic history, a legendary carpenter who is considered to be the ancestor of a blacksmith and gado known as celebrity in heaven. The only thing that makes Geo different from the rest of the craftsmanship is that the work doesn''t exist. It must be natural to be called into question for existence because only the performance of the do and the weapon is lifted, and there is not a single sword left to wield. In the first place, just one Geo, too different in the power of the sword he hears. Other masterpieces are "Slashing Rocks Like Butter" or "Piercing Dragon Scales Easily," which, even if powerful, fall within the proper range of physics. But Geo''s sword is different. In one of those waves, they say, ''Rip the light, cut off the sound'', it is a sword that passes through matter and even cleaves the phenomenon. And that awesome sword and doe at the heart doesn''t exist. Now it''s impossible to tell them to believe what''s real. So just as the Eighth Man was considered to be the creation of the elves, so the figure known as Jiao Jiao is supposedly a fiction created by Gado Yimen for foiling. The only owner who says'' ruin ''is also applauding the frigidity. Because if the person who isn''t there decides to possess it, there''s no way to confirm it. It''s common all over the world to make our ancestors look big. Besides, there are misunderstandings from lack of knowledge and lack of information. There were some instances where a fire blowing monster made noise and said that if I went to the site, it was a natural phenomenon caused by the demon stone. So I, too, supported the absenteeism theory in the major muscles. But now, the common sense in me is crashing and making noises and breaking down. ''Ruin'' is real. Because Mr. Torone is certain that''s what he''s saying. Of course, we have to make another test of whether what was suspected of being is real and whether or not the performance that is said to have been achieved is true. However, there is no doubt that either is a very interesting situation. The moment I heard her talk, the search for Takazu in me changed her appearance from mere ''help'' to an exploration of her own truth. "Mr. Torone! "Huh? Duh, what''s wrong? Tordie, are you scared of your eyes? "Absolutely, let''s find Kozu." "Oh, yeah..." Hmm? I wonder what it is? Though it looks like she''s pulling bright. No, now it''s more than that, Takazu. Mr. Torone knew that Takazu was in the Wang capital, but he said he didn''t know any more specific places. "Do you have any clues or anything to find? "I wonder if it''s difficult. This Takazu is a big hater of standouts." They shook my head. To the extent she was on guard, she said there was no indication that any elves other than officials were entering or leaving the Chamber of Commerce. "Have you ever said that as one possibility, you are living in a mortal? "I wonder if I can deny it... Takazu is really good at witchcraft. No wonder you could have used a disguised technique." That''s totally good for you. That''s also because the King''s Capital has the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, there are parts of the Elf that are hard to stand out even as he walks. Even if you weren''t in disguise, it would be rare to get noisy. Like Mr. Torone, it is possible that if you are a recently arrived elf, it will attract your attention, but in the unlikely event that Takazu lived in this king''s capital for years, you will not be able to expect it either. But if you''re going to live, there''s got to be some kind of trace of something. "Is it not possible to say that Takazu works as a business member? "I don''t think so. Since Takazu is very important to us, I don''t think he''ll make us work..." "Now we have to think about a non-chamber approach." "Can you do that? You know where elves are outside the Chamber of Commerce, Tordie? The Adventurer Guild says there is one elf adventurer, but that person is definitely not a high ancestor. But, for example, if Takazo was someone like that, he might be offering you a place to stay. No, in the first place... "What is Takazu doing in this king''s capital? You have a reason to stay, don''t you? A simple urbanist, who may just prescribe it in a place of life, but will also be more than likely to remain with purpose. I wish I could, but Mr. Torone shook his head. "I''m sorry, Tordie. I just heard your father talking to a high-elf acquaintance. Takazu says he''s in Wangdu." That''s also tough information. The possibility of no longer being in this land has also emerged. "Uh, that''s the thing. I still think Takazu will be in the Wang capital." "Can I ask you why? "Kang. I, Kang at times like this, often hit" Kang is another weak...... I think hitting it often is just a form of assumption. "I have a sixth sense. It''s very inaccurate and I''ve never been very helpful in real life, but instead, in this case, it''s a good hit." "Is it Six Senses! It''s also a rare gift." I''ve heard that that thing activates against a crisis, and it''s not suitable for routine decisions, but are there some special cases like this? But it''s also true that we don''t have a clue. Nothing else than trying to get on her cane. (Elf else - would there have been an elf in this king''s capital...? I arch and think. I''ve got a lead on something small. "Ah." And I spoke up. I know I''m not a high ancestor, but I had an elf that I just found out about as knowledge. (Alto Crane put......! Surely there must be an elf in and out of his house. Mr. Rossum said he looked armored, but it''s no surprise that a warrior is wearing Geo''s sword. It''s a very small possibility, but it will be worth looking into. "Mr. Torone, may I have a word? I looked back at the elf girl who was roaring, yeah. Mr. Torone pointed his patchy eyes at me. 118 Episode 116: The Implicit Visitor December1204 of sacred history. Last month of the year. As I was reading a book in my room, my sister called me. "Yay...! My Angel, who only gives half of his body a peek from across the door and invites me. I wonder what it is? If it''s regular Phee, she''ll either cuddle it directly or she''ll be riding it on her lap. In particular, there is not much point in thinking logically about the movements of My Sister. It depends on the mood at that time, because it changes what you want me to do and what you want me to do. I keep the open book and only turn my neck towards my beloved family. "Phee, what the...? "Phew, there is no...! Do you want me to say it out loud? He keeps calling, so he says to me, "Come on." When I closed the book and approached her, my sister said, "Oh, my God?," he muttered. I wonder what it is? Is that a secret? But sister, there''s no one around you right now, is there? Tilting his head and his ears, Myangel began to ear to ear. "You know, you know... Hehe...! Phew, I mean... Shh! Yeah. I know. Okay? Now if it''s "I actually hate it" or something, I''m gonna spray you to death in shock. My sister, with an attitude as if she had revealed the secret, then asks me. "Yay, yay! Ha ha, about Phew... Suki? My Angel eyes leaning down my neck are filled with certain expectations. I''ll hold Fi up. "Ko ~ ra. You know the answer, you ask?" "Yikes! I don''t know! Phew, I don''t know! Phew, I want you to let me! That''s the look on Derek''s face already. You can make fun of me for saying anything but the words you would expect, but when you do that you probably cry, so answer normally? "I..." "Ugh, yeah......! "I love you about Fee. Awwwwwwwww! "Kyahuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Phew, I''m happy! Phew, I was snoozed at! Phew! Huh? No, no, no, no! In my arm, I said, "No! Yan!" Mia came as she stroked her stuffy sister''s hair. "Alt-Kyu, can I have a word with you? "Hmm? What? I''m busy because I adore Fee right now? "Isn''t that ''now'' and not ''always'' -? Sometimes you don''t mind if I do.... eh, Alt-kyun, a customer is here. "Customer? To me? I was surprised at what the maid of honor said. Anyway, I''m a person with a narrow friendship range, so it''s unexpected that guests will come. If I could think about it, would that be about an elf? But the only person I know of an elf is a Chamber of Commerce official, and if the Chamber of Commerce elf has business, maybe Mr. Henriette will let me know first with Echan. Speaking properly, Abel, my beloved teacher, is not with us right now. Because this morning, that Echan flew in and called Abel. "Who''s here? It''s not Mr. Ifonne, is it? "No, sir. If it was Iphonne, I wouldn''t describe it as a ''customer''. Besides, I''m going to put it right through here." Well, you sure do. I already know her. There is no such thing as a customer. Besides, if you were to come here, would you visit Mia instead of me? "I came here as a magician working in the kingdom. Looks like a licensed exam guy. "Hmm? Of the license exam? I don''t know why anymore...... Is that some kind of announcement? It''s not like it''s a sale... I guess not. (I''m a kid, but I''m getting a full score, so I got a canning suspicion, or something? If so, it''s a complete grievance) Well, on the rabbit, on the corner, I don''t know what I''m here to do without seeing you. I stood up with Fee in my arms. "Long time no see, alto crane put kun" It was a completely unexpected person in the guest room. Beautiful woman who looks like a high school student. No, should I say "girl"? At the beginning, "Who is it? I almost said," Long time no see, "but I remembered. "Sister at the seventh grade exam...... right? "Yes. That''s right. My name is Tordie Kronmelin. After that, thank you, huh? Alt-kun." I was greeted by a smile. I thought I''d never know until I saw him, but when I saw him, I just couldn''t figure it out anymore. Why is this guy visiting me? "... Lady Kronmelin, please be at your leisure. Please do not hesitate to let us know if you need anything" Mia gratefully leaves like someone else. And I said, "Who is it?" I almost said that. I mean, you''re a good maid. Mia asked me to call her mother. Whatever you''re talking about, I''m just a kid. Because accompanying parents would be fundamental. "Oh, my God, is that you? My sister keeps clinging to me and she pulls her clothes and asks. Well, even from me, I''m not sure who it is. The girl who named herself Tordie made a soft smile on our gaze. "Are you Alt-kun''s sister? "Yeah. I''m Phee. She''s a proud sister, isn''t she? When I answered clearly, Mr. Tordi laughed couscous. Did they think it was Cisco? "My name is Tordie. Nice to meet you, Fee." "It''s Phew! I like it! My Angel who replies well. But soon the sister turns off her smile and asks the visitor. "It was Phew''s. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. "I won''t take it." I prefer to be older. " "Kiara! Phew! Huh? Huh? Huh? I like it! If you prefer younger people at Phee''s age, that''s a big problem. But he didn''t seem to dare to make a statement that would touch her sister''s scales. I don''t care if it''s true or not, at this point. "Uh, Mr. Tordie. Looks like you need to talk to me about something, but can I talk to you after your mother gets here? "Yes. I was wondering if that would be better. You can''t go on without your parents." "... can it be something, something serious? "No eh. It''s like a simple greeting, so don''t worry about it." Trying to reassure me, Mr. Tordi, or make me smile even more. I really hope it''s a moderate reason to say so. "That''s right. I''d like to ask Alt-kun and Phi one question." "What is it? "Huh? Huh? You like it? She is staring seriously at our faces. Serious eyes somewhere. "Are you happy now? That was an unexpected question. Why would you ask that? Does it bother you because the home environment is complicated after all? Well, whatever it is, my answer is settled. "... I''m happy. I can stay with my favorite family." "Phew! You said you didn''t, so let''s go! but a mix of Phew! Phew, I love it! Daisy! I stroke my sister''s head, which strengthens her power. Life with this girl is indisputable and at its best. "Really? Good." Mr. Tordi laughed nicely. He grinned as if he was relieved from his heart. So I just kind of liked this guy. 119 Episode 117: Tordie Notes (Part V) I managed to reason and visit Alt-kun''s house. Ask at the Marquis of Bailefeld. If you think about it normally, you can''t enter the premises. So the way I thought about it was, ''Using the King''s Capital scouting system''. A good sorcerer is an asset to the country. It is an excellent researcher, a technician and, above all, a force of war. The number of magicians you belong to is even said to be a national power. So the person who is seen as the Egg of the Great Mage may be scouted out of the country. If you are naturally scouted, your salary and other entitlements will be better. Normally, it''s still the norm to call out when you''re a teenager. "He is an excellent boy. Let''s get you interested right now." And by reason of that, I went to Alto Boy''s house with some kind of brochure. (It would normally be rejected to speak up to a five-year-old...) But he already had a track record. Turn five and be a magician. And it''s a delicacy called a full exam score. It won''t extend to that (...) Fourth Princess in the end, but it''s still an amazing talent. I can''t believe I wasn''t even licensed to grade 10 when I was five. That track record led to permission to visit. Perhaps that''s why the concern that Mr. Rossum had in his mouth, the saying that Alt-kun would be used as a gate-knot tool, is true. Because the visit to the Marquis was as easy as clapping it out. I came to the Bailefeld family - no, of course for Mr. Torone, but for one thing there was a personal desire to see Alt-kun''s situation with these eyes. It is very unlikely that the concubine''s child is able to lead a privileged life. So I really wanted to know about the living environment. (but good) My "Are you happy?," he nodded without straying. I guess that''s not about the situation that''s being placed. Happiness for him is being with his family, and it seems to be about life with your sister. Alt-kun and Phee really liked each other and were able to find out that they were the most important moments. Something called friendliness warms my heart whenever I see it. The words "happiness" and "happiness" you two have just said must be an indisputable fact. (Even if they may be detached at the convenience of the house in the future -) I guess I should be glad to give you a little mix now. I''ll see you two again. What a strange sibling. Fee is more naive. She''s like a twirl or a day girl. And Alt-kun is very unbalanced about what to say. Even though your son has a neat appearance, the signs surrounding him seem to be of a tired worker. Is this what Mr. Rossum, who came back all night long, would occasionally look like? That''s so weird why you''re creating such an atmosphere when you don''t seem tired from what I''ve seen. "I have brought Lady Lucica" A young, adorable maid brought a mother of crane put brothers and sisters. You''re a tremendous beauty. Plus, it has excellent style. It''s very rude to say this, but I think there are two types of ''good style''. One is a figure that feels'' beautiful '', like sculpture and painting. If beauty is out front, right? And the other is the body as if ''stimulating a man''s desire''. Even if you''re not doing anything, it''s oddly colorful. Physically speaking, the body will look nasty. Both the former and the latter should be out, and where they pull in, they should be pulling in, wondering how this kind of difference can occur. Alt-kun''s mother was the latter. If you have this body with this beauty, it will be finished. Surely you will be able to see the nobility. Even though she is the mother of two children and her eldest son is five years old, it is an appearance that passes with a girl. Described as my classmate, no one will doubt it. "You say" Tordie. "I''m Lucica. I''m doing Al and Phee''s mom. Nice to meet you, huh?" Mr. Lucica, who greets him with a smile, was a very bright man. It''s a little different than Phee''s, but signs like flowers may be similar. I will also greet you once again and tell you what the purpose of your apparent visit is. You''ll be the first to say that the elf in the armor is Alto Crane Putt''s teacher, so manage to pull that information out while we talk. "Scout, is it" Alt-kun exhaled like he was relieved somewhere. The fact that it was a moderate reason must have solved the tension. Almost faceless people - that''s usually surprising if kingdom officials suddenly come along, too. I go on explaining. "The kingdom seeks a talented magician. Of course, I''m not going to tell you to make a decision right now. I just want you to keep it in one corner of your head, because there are choices like this." Just because you''re good doesn''t mean you''re going to make the future of a five-year-old boy nervous at this point. If it helps you make a vocational choice, that''s enough. Alt-kun''s mother - Mr. Lyushka was very pleased that your son was five years old and scouted into the country. Looks like I''m really glad my kid was recognized. "Wow! Wow, Al! Al is so proud of your mother!" "Here you go! It''s painful, Mother......! "Phew! Huh? Huh? Stick around! Gyu! The three parents and children are like tattoo manju. You''re smiling. Eventually, Mr. Lucica frees Alt-kun and takes the brochure. "Still, there''s a lot of puffs for a long time, huh? "Yes, because in the kingdom we are looking for talent in each area. Having numerous options is also an advantage when working in our country." I answered that, but half of it is a lie. Even inside the country, good magicians are a companion. We want talented people, whether they''re in the technical sector, in research jobs, or in policing units. So the reality is that each department is supposed to create brochures and more booklets to carry as a result. I want people at my place, too, really. "Huh..." Alt-kun is roaring and staring seriously at the brochure. You can''t see it floating when you say it''s a scout from the kingdom. Eventually he augmented the signs of boredom surrounding him, with some nodding eyes, and asked me. "Mr. Tordi, do you have some spare time? Oh, my God! I didn''t know you suddenly cared about the labor situation! I''m a little surprised. Normally, if you say this, you are concerned about the content of the job. Or many people focus on money, and those who have a strong sense of justice and responsibility say, ''Is this a job that can help people?'' Or ''Is it a place to work with pride?'' and so on. But he''s been going through them to see if he can get a good rest. "How many days is the month holiday at least? How many hours would overtime be on average per week? What is happening to care for people who strain their bodies or complain about stress? Wait a minute, please. Why does he care so much about health and the working environment? No, it''s fine to care, but what do you say, I feel obsessive emotional fluctuations from him. It''s a reaction as if you''ve been in a terrible workplace before. Even though you are a five-year-old, this reaction is puzzling!? "What do you think? Are you on vacation? Do you want to continue working overtime every day? "Uh... A very rewarding place to work.........? "I mean, you''re a very busy workplace, aren''t you? "Ugh... Well, you will..." I accidentally missed my eye. He is a savvy boy. You won''t be deluded anymore...... Alt-kun left the brochure on the table with his nodding eyes. That also seemed as if we were trying to distance ourselves from a harsh working environment. Can''t he be busy? Well, I don''t like it either. (Oh, no, you shouldn''t) I shake my head. The scouts were only, ostensibly, reasons. You have to ask about the elves in the armor. When I got my place right, I decided to cough up one thing and turn the subject around. 120 Episode 118: Tordie Notes (Part VI) "Still, Alt-kun''s talent as a magician is fantastic" The words were a means to elicit the information of the purpose, but they are also true and unmistakable. The same goes for combat technology, but the amount of magic is great. It''s a big deal that a little kid can break through the seventh grade exam. Written exams will require professional knowledge, and many people will be pushed to stay as magicians - because the question of the amount of basic magic will stand up. Magic is the same as strength. It''s something that goes up as you grow up. So even if you normally had excellent qualities, that should only blossom after you''ve grown up to some extent. Even if you have someone with very fast legs, for example, when you are a child, you are no match for an adult. To say "young" means that we can no longer fully demonstrate our qualities. But as a reality, he''s already a magician. That means you have the amount of magic that can overwhelm a number of magicians at the moment. It''s amazing. It''s this as of the age of five, so I can''t imagine how much magic will be in the future. In response to my thrown praise, your mother, Mr. Lyushka, was overwhelmed with joy, but Alt-kun himself, who was at the heart, did not seem to have been very heartbroken. That''s an overrated look. Normally, little kids, when they''re praised, that''s all they seem to be happy about. "Maybe my rating is off target? "It will depend on perspective. At least it''s not a good reason for me to be so proud." Complete the process. I think the reason he''s getting good grades is that he sees a little bit. You don''t just seem smart. Not only is the elf a teacher, but his or her qualities also seem to be connected to the outcome. "Alt-kun met an extra good teacher." This, like the previous words, is a mixture of information acquisition and authenticity. Whether his master is an arch elf or not, there seems to be no mistake that he is an interesting figure. When I spoke that way, the mother reacted before Alt-kun. "It is! She''s such a good girl! She looks healthy working so hard, even though she''s tiny, and I, I love it -! Hmm? That''s odd. It''s an expression like ''that kid'' or ''tiny'', as if it were meant for younger people. His master''s supposed to be an elf, right? Or is it no way that a young human magician could be a teacher? No, that doesn''t match the elf sightings. If it is conceivable, is it in the case of young elves? This is possible, but then you say it''s not an arch elf. Elves grow at about the same rate as humans do. Years to adulthood doesn''t change much. Then the younger years go on all the way and eventually die slowly old. Elf women often stop growing in their teens or so, and in the case of men, they often appear to be in their twenties or so. Normal elves live about ten times longer than humans. If we are not attacked by warcraft or caught in war, humans will live for about 5-60 years. It''s long-lived, and some arrive at the age of 100, but even in the case of elves, this applies as it is. About 5-600 years. Some people seem to live longer than 1000 years. Mr. Torone''s story is that he hasn''t lived in 100 years. She''s older than me, but she still has a strange young age. Maybe Alt-kun''s teacher is this pattern too. Then Mr. Lsica''s reaction will also be good at it. Even if you go young, it''s an elf there. If you had been trained in witchcraft for 5-60 years, that alone would already make you a considerable sorcerer. As much as teaching a human child something, it shouldn''t be. (You might not want to expect this to be an arch elf line) But still, it doesn''t make any difference that his teacher is an object of interest, and just in case. Information gathering should continue. "What kind of teacher is Alt-kun? "Hmm? Is that our teacher? Right. In a nutshell, it''s cute." That''s a similar reaction to your mother...... Is the first word to come out ''cute'' instead of ''splendid'' or ''excellent'' or ''erudite'' or ''respectable''...... (Ahhh... No, assuming Mr. Torone was my teacher, he might react the same way...) The word cute is not like looking at a teacher lightly, but somehow feels dear. Is he loved and good? "Boo! What''s up, huh? Phew!?" Your sister, Phee, got angry at moments like Alt-kun making her teacher cute. You''re jealous even if it''s so tiny. Is that all you love about your brother? "Of course Fee''s adorable! I love it! "Why not! Kishiya! Phew, I want you to kishiya! Your brother is desperately forgiving you. Fee immediately smiled when she was kissed on the cheek as requested. I was impressed that your sister was hanging on to Alt-kun diligently, either angry or laughing. You don''t want to go away for much longer. Shall I ask you a few questions about the elf in armor around here? "Alt-kun." "Yes?" "I pinched it a little in my ear, but is it true that the Elves in armor go by at Alt-kun''s place? "Of armor...? Oh, yeah. It''s true." Alt-kun asked me what it was. It must be a natural landscape because he''s a teacher who teaches all the time for him. Every elf should rarely be involved. "No, I was wondering if Alt-kun taught him a lot of things." "Yes, it is, isn''t it? From her, you really teach a lot of things. Thank goodness." "Phew! Phew, Ma-sa-ji, I''m back! I''ll always give you a break! "I don''t... Fee, thanks for everything ~..." "Hehe...... heh! Hehe...... heh! Phew, one more time! Phew, get praised for more! Phew, I love it! Daisy! Elf to massage......? I tilted my neck for a moment, but I immediately put a hit on it. I''m sure you taught your sister that you want to do something for your brother, that you can. Naturally, you should be a warrior to say you look like an armor. Then you will know many ways to take care of your body. But you said Alt-kun was taught a lot. Apparently, the elf in that armor is definitely his teacher. This is Zubari, why don''t you introduce me to that elf teacher? It''s for Mr. Torone. "Alt-kun, I''m confused, but I''d like to talk to that person, could you please take it off? "Are you with Tine? Why? Teene, that seems to be the name. You said ''she'' and ''cute'' earlier, and you''re apparently a woman. I cannot even give Mr Torone''s name, so I replied: "Actually, I''ve always been interested in elf magic. I was hoping I could talk to you a little bit. That''s not why I''m calling out to stranger elves." This is also true. I also asked Mr. Torone about the magic, "Don''t do it!," or, "Ba ''an, feel it! They explained," etc., and it wasn''t very helpful. Alt-kun tilts his neck with a subtle look. "I do learn a lot from her, but I''m not that familiar with Tine. And she said she wasn''t very good at witchcraft, was she? "Huh!? It''s an elf, is it? "By elf standards, I think so. Amateur observation, because the use of wind magic was a little something." Oh, Cheng Cheng. You''re still essentially a warrior. But if you are skillful from Alt-kun, you will endure full, practical. "Just..." Alt-kun goes on. "As I said earlier, I''m not that close to her, so if you want to talk, maybe you should visit the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. She''s an employee of the Chamber of Commerce." "What, are you affiliated with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce" "Yes, you''re the security department of the Chamber of Commerce." That being said, it has been established that it is not an arch elf. At the same time, you found out why you''re an elf but not too noisy. If you''re an elf working for the Chamber of Commerce, you''ll see it everywhere in the King''s City. (But when his teacher is a business member, you can''t even go visit him. You''ll find out about Mr. Torone) Apparently, visiting Alt-kun was empty. But think positively. With a handful of elf sightings, it has to be good to just find out that this place is definitive and hassle. More importantly, I was able to confirm with this eye that the crane put brothers and sisters were not being abused. I nodded vaguely and from then on I just had to keep scouting for form. But the way home from the Crane Putt family. I ran into an unexpected situation. 121 Episode 119: Tordie Notes (Part VII) When I resigned from the Bailefeld mansion, the sky in the king''s capital had already begun to darken. It should still be close to evening in time, but the sun falls fast in winter. But you should say that the night of the king''s capital is a blessing. There is a street light there. Some stores are open late at night. When this is a region, it is not uncommon to say that nothing can be done but sleep when the sun goes down. Besides, security would be better. Something that extends to the crime at His Majesty''s knees, etc. -. "Hiya! Help me! What!? Is it a case from next door? I run out to those who speak. But now the voice, like Mr. Torone...? Wang Du says that people come and go a lot, but not all of them, either. Relatively lonely places also exist. That was one of the streets where I was meeting Mr. Torone. She is an elf. It really makes me stand out. During the day, she said she was going to investigate, so I lent her a hooded coat. Still, I decided it was better to stay out of sight, so the rendezvous, I chose a less crowded place -. (Has that gone out the back? I rushed to the scene and saw a thin blurry silhouette. Looks pretty sure it''s Mr. Arrowhead Torone. She has a buttcake, and at the end of that gaze, there''s one figure. Is it being attacked? There are no shadows around, so I''m the only one who can help. "Mr. Torone! "Mmm!?" As I approached, the person standing in front of Mr. Torone, not Mr. Torone, turned this way. I tried to stare. "What are you doing to that child! "Are you human...... It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to get hurt, just pull in." That''s not human, is it? I know you''re a man out of voice and physique, but because you wear a robe deep, you don''t know your face or your race. "And, and, Tordie ~ ~! Mr. Torone crawled to me in tears. Probably losing his hips. I pulled through the shorter rod I was carrying for protection and pointed it at a man. "This is an authentic sorcerer who serves the kingdom! Immediately, stop acting intimidating! Otherwise, it will punish you with force! "Punishment...? You''re out big, man! The man''s mouth was distorted. Apparently, he''s a pretty prized figure. And you can also see that you''re looking down at the human race. "If you become another race, why make a scene in the kingdom of man! Another warning! Stop your intimidating behavior immediately! "Don''t let the inferior and greedy human flair speak to the elf problem! It is your shallow behavior that will cause inter-ethnic strife!?" Elves! Is this robe man an elf! (I''d like to talk to Mr. Tordi about what this means...) "Oh wow...! You can''t. I''m totally frightened. This is not a conversation place. From the man in the front, signs similar to anger drift colorfully. I don''t think this one will hold up properly. "If you don''t want to cause useless strife, you should explain the circumstances! This is the land of man! "Explain the situation. Wow!? You''re going to use it for something knowing that! Humans are greedy! What do you have to say to the inferior golden deceased and others who immediately consider the cause of the disturbance to be a business opportunity!?" You shouldn''t have this. It feels totally human disbelief. But I''m afraid it''s subtly difficult to disprove. To make money, fine, I''m bothering other races, in fact... "Get lost, you inferior human! In the palm of a man, there is a patchy sound and light. That is a form of thunderbolt magic, "Thunder Extinguished" at a glance. It''s low-power, but it''s a nasty sorcery that you''ll pass out if you eat it. Manipulating a lightning strike should be quite, very difficult...... Should boulders be called elves? But not if you''re impressed. The moment I saw the first lightning, I immediately started chanting. (Reduce time in fast language...... ugh! In addition, the surgical configuration is enhanced by 30%......! Words spinning out of my mouth will be strangely quick to say and impossible to hear in the ears of ordinary people. That''s worth it. You know, the moment a man''s attack magic was fired, he managed to expand the demon wall in time. "Ugh... Kuh...! I accidentally leaked my voice. The power of lightning extinction is greater than assumed. Even compared to the attack spells used by ordinary human magicians, it is still presumed to be more aggressive. It''s supposed to be, like, billy. "Chip! Prevent that one. Wow! The male tone seemed more angry than stunned. It must have been unexpected for me to be prevented. "Then how about this...! A man starts chanting. Without a doubt, more powerful sorcery will fly next. On my demon wall, I probably can''t prevent it. "Black tie, here! But. We also weaved dark magic into earlier high-speed languages. Excellent to activate with short phrases. Countless black ropes that have changed from shadow fly to man. It''s my favorite, restraint magic. "You''re kidding me! The man jumps away, and slaps the flame on the black rope. My ropes shouldn''t be able to be destroyed a bit or softly, but the underlying amount of magic was too different and burned easily. But that''s good. What matters is time and distance. The time he set off the jumping fire gave me the time to chant the next magic as it were. The magic I activated is Mitsuzu. "Dark Demon Wall, show up! Between us and men, a black wall appears. It will be destroyed soon, but this is one of the time buyers. I have granted myself physical enhancement. And I can hold Mr. Torone. "I''ll run away! "Wow! And, Tordi!?" The princess snuggles and gives a confused voice, Mr. Torone. But I don''t have time for you to figure it out right now. At the same time, I activate Mitsumi magic. "I''m not letting you get away with this! Petronella!" The Dark Devil''s Wall has been easily destroyed. That should be pretty sturdy. In elves and humans, the underlying magic is too different. But that''s also within the assumption. He was raising his voice of confusion. "Shit...... ugh! Are you blind? The last magic I used was dark magic, called ''The Vain Influence Master''. The effect is only to create a three-dimensional shadow of the great human being. I made more than one of these and instructed them all to stay away from him. In this dimness, you won''t know which one is the real fugitive. I wanted to restrain that man in peace and ask him what was going on, but I found it a little impossible, so it''s a hand in the run. Bare hands over there. In contrast, this one uses a rod that has a magic boost effect. There''s nothing I can do. No, fighting the superiors is a tough one. "Tordie, wow! I can''t believe I can use fast language! Mr. Torone, the great yuan of the commotion, had pointed his sparkling gaze at me, somewhere out of place. ... I''m very tired. Yeah. 122 Episode 120: The Situation of Sheila December1204 of sacred history. This month, one girl celebrated her fifth birthday. Sheila Holly Fedel el Fracevelk. This country - the fourth princess of the kingdom of Moonrayne - is the youngest, only four years old, talented woman in history to gain the rank of magician this October. Says one genius in a hundred years. Says the most beautiful princess in the royal family. Says, exercising legendary sorcery, little sage. Says the royal treasure. There are many words to praise her. In fact, she was a multilingual speaker, an excellent magician and beauty owner. So I gathered a lot of human ears, and something to be heartbroken about, something to do. There are many people. The pussy most commonly directed at Fourth Princess Sheila is "Fake Princess". Because she is the true daughter of the present king, this curse is almost off. But to say "almost" also means to say that it includes the truth, albeit the slightest. That was a bad word against the Frathvelk royal family itself. Sheila is well-populated, hard-working, and loved by many humans. Plus, I''m talented. This is why there is no material to attack this kind of person without bringing up the imperfections of the royal family, not Sheila herself. So what is'' false ''? That is also why the country name and royal family name do not match. On this continent, the name of the country and the name of the royal family are largely identical. The name of the country is mostly the name of the ruling clan, and there is very little use of geographical names or philosophies. The name of the royal family that founded the kingdom of Moonrayne and has inherited it from generation to generation was also the Moonrayne family. But now the Frasevelc family is royal. I mean, there was a seizure. However, if it is a normal seizure, the successful person should rename the country. But it hasn''t. The reason is that the Frasevelc family was a bypass to the Royal Moonrayne. And the great name for the main royalty at the time was "To save the kingdom of Moonrayne". In fact, it is nothing more than because the national discourse was cracked for political reasons than to call it bailout. But let us say that the fact that the royal family at the time perished and the bypass triumphed was the result of more human beings deciding that it was in the interests of the country that the Frathvelk family''s decision was the right one. At this time, Moonrayne''s righteousness was destroyed. However, not all royal bodies had been discovered, and a very small number had never been discovered. In addition, a magician who was in a major position on the royal side said this during his time. "My magic! The power of prophecy saw the rebirth of the Moonrain royal family! You ungrateful traitor! False royalty, Frasevelk! Shivering and waiting is good! The direct line of Moonrain, who wants to escape the scourge, will soon regain this country! Because of this, the bad word against the present royal family is'' false royal family ''. It''s in every country, like usurpation. Besides, it is an indisputable fact that the Frasevelc family is drawing the blood of the Moonlein family. In addition, since the King''s "alternation," the country has certainly become richer. Therefore, there is not much to complain about. But because the magician''s words became so famous, the bad words "fake" became preferred by some uncomfortable people. It is also used for malicious jokes and gas extraction. Whenever there is any dissatisfaction in this country, rumors such as'' This is why the Fake Royal Family ''or'' Someday the real one will come back and save us'' begin and end in a sneaky whisper. Sheila didn''t care about the rating of "fake princess" as a bad word, but "former home" does. Even so, it was six generations ago that there was a seizure, and in the meantime, even if the "self-proclaimed" con artist showed up, the real Moonrain direct line didn''t follow the world, so I''m wondering if it would not exist at the earliest. (''This'' would have been in the possession of a direct line if it had also been the case) Sheila strokes a sword. Five, ten, and fifteen adults. On the occasion of the birth of a milestone, those eligible for succession to the throne must shine this sword before the chief minister. Treasure Sword Moon Rain. It is assumed that the first king was given by the Goddess of the Moon, a heavenly instrument with the same name as the name of the country. It is rarely used as a weapon, but rather as an instrument for demonstrating the legitimacy of blood. Fools claiming the survival of the Moonrain royal family were exposed by this sword. This national treasure shines when what is qualified is in your hands, and silences when what is not is touched. Only those who can sparkle the treasure sword Moonrain will be certified as the next King''s Qualifier. However, even royalty may not shine. There have been cases of silence from the beginning, but some royalty seemed to have been silenced at the age of fifteen, even though they glowed at the age of five or ten. In that case, the right of inheritance will be stripped. (In fact, what is the current royal family going to do if the time comes for others to shine this sword? Sheila just strokes, the treasure sword Moonrayne illuminates fantastically. Clear pale light, the same as the moon of this country. There is nothing in the present royalty that can produce a prettier glow than Sheila. So sometimes it is whispered, ''The Fourth Princess is blessed by the Moon God,'' but her views are different. Sheila has special attributes, "Moon Art" proper. The treasure sword goes well with Moonrayne because of that. Of course, if it is said that having the attributes of the moon is a blessing in itself, there is no disputing it. But the magic she''s best at is actually something else. If you are blessed, you must be the best at moon art. So I''m sure I won''t be blessed. (Besides, if you can get a blessing -) She thought of the most important person in the world, her mother. A kind, but now ill mother. "Dear Sheila, was it this way! That''s when a woman came running over. He was a Kingsguard under the Fourth Princess and a magical knight with some of the kingdom''s finest fighting abilities, Elma. She''s always sticking with Sheila on assignment. I don''t leave my side when I''m in the royal palace, but also when I''m out on magic exams and stuff.... is supposed to. But Sheila, me and you in Elma, is curious, and she''s gone at some point. Originally, it is very difficult to escape the perception of Elma''s signs, but her Lord makes it easy. As an escort, it''s not a hoard. I think it is something I would like you to weigh a little more. Sheila is a royal with the right to inherit the upper throne, a mage with excellent digits and even beauty. I mean, different people are after it in different ways. Among the troubles is the church and a taste of nobility. If we can both take Sheila in, we can promote and strengthen our position. In a flavor of nobility were those who served the magician absolute, and they were particularly eager to desire the Fourth Princess. The Father King is so worried about the area that he even thinks about organizing a SS dedicated to his daughter. "Oh, Elma, I''m sorry. I just wanted to be alone." Knowing or not Elma''s struggles, Sheila says that. I just want to ask you to be really careful, how many people can overwhelm this five-year-old? The Lord of Elma possesses an extremely powerful magic trick and just the amount of magic that comes off the digits to use it. Consider it difficult for even Elma to destroy this toddler from the front. In addition, traps and inadvertent strikes are also invalidated in order to possess a rare talent/sixth sense. I guess walking around with ease is confident but late in my abilities. But as an escort, I don''t care. Plus, it''s too casual. Royalty must be isolated from the descending. That is to defend oneself, and to defend one''s authority. Yet her beloved princess is actively interacting with strange children with signs of boredom, approaching herself even in exam venues with the presence of civilians. Now Sheila is in the finest treasure hall. There are several treasure troves in the royal palace, but this is the most valuable and therefore heavily guarded place where even royalty cannot easily stop. There, the two become sneaky sneaky shapes. Easy access to the most important areas means that you can see the end of this monarch''s power. As for Elma, I don''t want you to break these rules, but I know Sheila isn''t just intruding on interest and curiosity, so I can''t get out strong. You should also say that Elma is too sweet for Sheila around here. She prioritizes Sheila at all times. "That woman knoweth that the LORD is, and knoweth not that the LORD is" So it is said. In her, the princess is better than the king. " what is the purpose, have you found? To Elma''s inquiry, Sheila shook her head lonely. And there was nothing for the princess to look for in this place, where the treasures of the kingdom were laid down. One shard, not even a clue. "Mother..." Sheila shrugs. How many thoughts does that phrase contain? The princess''s mother is down sick. And I don''t have the means to heal it. Extremely special herbs are needed for healing, but they are too rare to be obtained. This treasure palace is full of specialties and rarities, but there was nothing to cure it or help it. "Even Dr. Mulherito said he didn''t know if there was any of that herb." To Elma''s words, Sheila nods. Mulherito was the princess''s master, and was known for his knowledge. "If you''re talking about herbs, you can''t ask a fairy or a fairy or an elf." Elma says so, but the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is visiting informally for medicinal herbs or not. But the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce immediately said, "We don''t have any such valuables in the boulder." "... I know that I am my soul" That I snuck into the treasure hall on my own. If you are a civilian, it is difficult to even extend your life, rather than looking for medicines. Just knowing them, Sheila has something to be ashamed of. But I wanted to save you. I wanted to do something for my sweet mother. And Elma wants to do something for you, for such a lord. She thinks. (Herbs no one knows...... If you do poorly, even tree fairies and fairies. If anyone ever knew that existed -) She looks up. I thought of a ridiculous fairy tale. "Arch Elf...... ugh! "Huh? Elma, what is it? "If you are an arch elf, you may know where rare medicinal herbs are......! The idea would have been close to conjecture, Ning Lo. Or an escaping thought from a tumultuous reality. "Really, is it...? Sheila is looking straight up at Elma. I could see in her eyes a desire for hope in any little thing. "But Elma, where is the beginning elf...? Sheila''s concerns were particularly acute. The whereabouts of the elves who live from the Divine Age are not even considered. If you do poorly, than the herb you seek. "No. All you have to do is ask the elf." "To the elf - is it? "Yes. The president and second seat of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce are High Elves. Even if you don''t know where you''re going, you might be able to get a clue. Dear Sheila, Permission to leave your side for a moment." "Yes...... Please. Please, save your mother..." The princess was in tears. Elma thought it was my job to make my own master smile. 123 Episode 121: Mother, catch a cold "Kuchi-kun! On the second floor off the west, a lovely sneeze sounds. The source is My Mother. The current condition is a cold. If I were to put a sound effect on it, I would whisper, duh, duh. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Well, you seem to have enough room to talk, so you can rest assured there. Right now, my mother is upstairs in the guest room. This is the room where we celebrated Phee''s birthday. I don''t normally use it here, so my mother designated it as her own hospital room. "Al, can''t you get close to your current mother ~? Because I''m going to lie. Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I can''t believe I can''t get close to my beloved son." I mean, it seems to be a relocation that cares about me and Fee. Well, sure, I can''t risk a raven or a horn or a mysister. Emotionally, I''d like to see you. "It''s okay, Alt-ki-yun! I leave the care of my mother-in-law to this Mia sister -! Yeah. What''s "mother-in-law"? I appreciate you taking care of me again, but I don''t want you to catch a cold and talk about yourself. "Ha... I want to hug Al. I want to see you, Phee. I want to cheek on Abel ~ !" It''s a routine, that. I have a feeling that Abel has also given up resistance lately. I have vain eyes, and I often see them being done but left behind. Kuchi-kun, kuchi-kun, zu-kun ~. Such noises continue to sound from the rooms that have become the hospital rooms. "Ha, ha. Ooh, what''s so annoying? My sister, who was peeking indoors through the hallway with me, pulls her sleeve when she cripples. Our angel is full of energy and sturdy body. Fortunately, I''ve never caught a cold before. I fell asleep once when I was three. I recovered from taking Abel''s fried medicine. The Crane Putt family, an abandoned route, doesn''t have any medication. ... No, so is the house of ordinary people. It is common sense on Earth to say that there is constant medication. Maybe we should be careful around there. I stroke your sister''s head. "I''m glad Fee''s healthy." "Phew, whenever you say you have! But, hey, hey, hey! Phew, but I like it! Pussy!" Do you know what vitality means? Well, you''re holding me innocently, so I guess I understand it by instinct. "Look, Fee. What are you doing?" "Hehe...... heh! Huh, I rubbed it! Oh, my God! So!" Dr. Abel came from across the hallway as he held up the mysistery he had been clinging to and stroked his head. I have a vial in my hand. "... Al, is Lucica inside? "Yeah.... you know, Abel. That''s what it''s all about, right? "...... hmm. Medicine Al made when he caught a cold" The effect of Abel''s potion is amazing. I remember my illness healing in no time. But that doesn''t taste good. Very unsavory. I think maybe I''ll cry if I let Fee drink it. Is your mother okay? Seeing how it goes with that in mind...... "Hih, hih...! Abel, that''s, like, no way ~... ugh! I was normally frightened. Looking like that, I guess I''ve had some drinking experience. "...... hmm. Colds can only be cured early. You mustn''t ramble." The opposite is true. Don''t tell your mother that Abel is snooping around. "Ah, Al! Tap my mom! "... Al. Hold down Lucica. Give me a hand." Yeah. You don''t have to explain to me which way I''m going to join you. "Hehe hehe...! Awwwww. I''m gonna make sure you''re ready, yeah? "...... hmm. Stop wasting your resistance. It''s not for Lucica." "Yes, no, ahhh! Take-! It''s no use making a scene! I approached my mother with my hands behind my back. "Phew! Phew, that''s right! Phew, oka-san! Phew, I want to go! Phew, but I like it! "Hmm? Right. Fee''s sweet. But if you catch a cold, you''ll have trouble holding your mother down in the direction of none." Colds may not make much sense because they have air infections, but they also have splash and contact infections, so it wouldn''t be in total waste to keep them away. "Get out of the room because it''s dangerous," but I''m sure you''ll cry unconvinced. "Well, Phew, I''m stuck in! I''ll give it to you! Sooner or later, my sister pulls on my back like a koala. Is this still good? But, princess. Don''t fall down, will you? "Hehe...! - It''s warm... Fee''s place is pounding......! "Fee''s warm, too, huh? And then, soft. Speaking of soft, my mother''s nice buddy, who is currently being admirably seized, is also very soft. I''m holding it from the front, so it''s shaped like a hug. "Al, you can''t...! I have a husband...! Kuchi!" They gave up the earliest resistance and decided to run to the story. Well, you know it''s a therapeutic act, and if you''ve ever taken that fucking unsavory pill, you know it''s an effect surface. "...... hmm. Lucica, drink." "Yes. Uh." Open your mouth like a young sweetheart and urge. Abel relentlessly pours good venom into her body there. Well, it still smells amazing. My eyes and nose tingle. If they were drunk by accident like this, it would be a reverse straight line. "Ugh...! Grr...... ugh! My mother gives me an awesome voice. I''ve never heard that before, such a terrible groan. But, well, I know how it hurts. Yeah. "... drink well. I''m not allowed to put it back." Mighty char hanging from blocking my best friend''s mouth. My mother''s body, which I held down, is cramped with bicumbicum. Even the mia of the swallowing things you see on the side are making that face catch on. If our mother''s face is purple, then so be it. If someone who doesn''t know anything sees this sight, shouldn''t they mistake it for a poisoning scene? Eventually, her mother''s complexion returned to that of a human, drinking white water and howling. "Uh-oh! I didn''t want to take that pill... My mouth still tingles..." "... curing a cold is a prerequisite. Drink this too." That said, it was not the medicine that Abel gave him, but a type of sweet dew extracted from a sweet plant like Amazura. They use ''fine, precious'' plants by Abel standards, and I can''t help but wonder if my best friend is important because I''m feeding them to my mother at all costs. "Mm-hmm! I like this! Sweet ~ ~ Yikes! A smiling flower blooms all at once at my mother, who was tannic until earlier. And I don''t even cough already. The cold seems to have healed instantly. That''s a really great effect, that poison. No, it''s not poison. So the situation afterwards. With my recovered mother in my arms, My Angel is asleep with My Mother. Mia, who sat down and tried to skip, was found by other servants, and was drawn away and went. So now it''s virtually just me and the teacher. "Thank you, Abel" "That medicine. Isn''t it precious? "... what I wanted to do. Al doesn''t have to thank you." Don''t insult yourself with a cold, it could be a nasty disease similar to a cold. That''s what I thought, so I guess Abel got me that potion. In this world, they say a lot of people die from just a cold. I guess worrying is natural in a way. "Was it Satsushi? That raw material." " this time it is a sacrificial grass. It falls in rank over the sacrificial grass. But it works properly." "Either way, isn''t it precious? Plants with a history of illusion, both." I mean, it''s already a herb that doesn''t exist in the world. "... In the garden of the trees, I used to share stocks. If you''re successful in procreation, it''s probably there, too." Doesn''t matter what people don''t have in the world, does it? Abel has a dedicated garden in several locations. There are already a number of lost plants. But there''s a way to grow and maintain it, and if you don''t know about it, even if you can get it, it just dries up. "... dedicated magic also exists to grow plants. I''ll tell you that, too, when Al can handle the herbs properly." It must be hard to say this kind of thing, its magic. By the way, right now I''m all over making low-level potions. No, it''s hard to tell the difference between plants, huh? Even the world of the planet is said to be difficult to identify poisonous mushrooms professionally, but this one is also difficult. There are usually grasses that look the same and only have a different amount of magic. Abel doesn''t give her meds to the world. Because if they find out about its effects, they gush out trying to get anything. The ingredients are extremely difficult to manage, so if it is impossible or impossible to increase them in large quantities, it may be natural to keep them secret. "... if a malignant disease is endemic and you have to use a large amount of medicinal herbs, I will only use them for elves" That, in a sense, is human rejection. No, other than elves, should I say? I don''t think this is ego. It is in every race to say that compatriots are important, but in Abel''s case, they are not just compatriots. All the elves who live now are children of her brothers and sisters. It weighs differently. So it''s natural to give priority, and I think it''s right. Because if I were in her shoes, I would still make sure that whatever I put down was for Phee and her mother. But from something else, I wouldn''t give up a potion with a surface effect. If known, it will be a dispute. So there''s only one thing I can do. Even with what I said, I''m going to protect Abel. Though I don''t really want to think about it, ''sealing my mouth'' may also have to be kept in the corner of my head. I was thinking that way as I leaned in with my dear teacher in a shooting room at sunset. 124 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Two: Tordie Notes (Part VIII) No, I''m here. I mean, it was tough. I rescued Mr. Torone from the mysterious Mr. Elf and managed to come back to our house, but broke a bone to calm her disturbed. As a matter of course, I tried to report that male elf. You suddenly exercise witchcraft all over the city. Deciding to be a dangerous person would be natural. But Mr. Torone, who was supposed to have been attacked, what a wait for it. I don''t want to make a scene. I don''t want to bother my people, that''s why. Normally, I''d still report it up there. "He just came to bring me back because your father asked him to! If they say that in a desperate way, I''m just a little hesitant. For once, the first time he tried to use it was magic to stun him. ... It was yawning and high-powered, and then I normally used flaming magic, though. (After all, isn''t it dangerous? Especially where hostility has been extinguished against humans? Mm-hmm. Normally letting go of the wild is bad, right? "Please, Tordie! Just for a little while! "Wop! Mr. Torone hung up on me, and I flipped every one of them. It took the form of being pushed down on the bed. Your face is very close. "Are you acquainted with that elf man? "Yeah. I''m from the same place! Is it my hometown? But still, you can''t throw away the possibility that that elf is cheating on her father''s name, can you? It makes me very rude to say this, but Mr. Torone seems to be less of a crisis person. It''s still about a day since we met, but you can already see that. However, you must be kind. Normally, in these cases, safekeeping comes first, but the consideration is that you don''t want to involve your own people. (... I can''t believe you should just be prepared for this one...) Tomorrow, I decided to talk to someone I know. Should I also make a report, but why don''t I put Mr. Torone on his face and put him on hold for a day or so? "It''s just a little while to wait for the call, isn''t it? "... Huh! Thanks, Tordie! Love it............! I''ve been cheeky. You''re like a big kid. I don''t hate it, but it''s still dangerous. I have to be careful with you. You''re relieved by my words, Mr. Torone has finally regained his composure. If I cook you dinner, you''ll cheek me up with a really happy smile. "Yummy...... ugh! Yummy! Tordie''s a good cook! "It''s enough to make a little, but if it was in your mouth, it''s above all" "Tordie is amazing! I can''t believe you can cook as well as magic! As good a magician as a cook, I feel like there''s as much else. Reuce seems to be able to cook too, and Mr. Rossum used to say that fishing seemed to be a hobby and that he was lost in living as a magician or becoming a fisherman. I don''t think it''s uncommon to say, ''I''m doing something else'', even if I don''t have to say it. "But just because you can speak fast language, Tordi''s top notch as a magician, right? A lot of kids can''t even use elves." "Well, it''s a rare skill..." The mage''s greatest weakness is its activation time. The higher the magic, the more words you need to go. If I were to mention anything else that matters, would that be concentration? Magic doesn''t just mean that you should spin the word ''chant'' side by side. Clear images shape magic. Magic is nothing more than the task of converting magic. So some people are unable to use magic successfully during battle or crisis. People who don''t like it are told that they are not suitable for magicians. Conversely, there may be some funny, true stories that are too focused on chanting to notice the enemy''s proximity. In other words, you can say that a magician is basically a position that is not suitable for solo combat. Working with someone is the main road and the optimal solution. Conversely, are the magicians who can fight solo extra benders or amazing combat abilities again? Or like me, it will mean you have the means to overcome chanting. (Some perverts call it unchanging...) High-speed languages are inferior in terms of speed to unchanging, but at the same time they have the advantage of being able to incorporate other surgical formulas. So you can use multiple sorceries at about the same time. This is very convenient. Because the amount of effort will remain strong and advantageous. Fast language is not a simple inferior compatibility of unchanging, is it? (Speaking of no chant -) The boy I visited today. Alto Crane, Putt. He was, wasn''t he? That is a kind of genius. I still don''t know how to bend a water bullet either. Notably, do you take a lot of things for granted? Not to boast of no chant. Don''t be delighted to pass the exam. Without being praised for full score or being chronic. You seemed to have a different perspective than if you were waking up. I know the height of the sky, so it''s like I don''t think I''m in a high position right now...... (Speaking of which, was his master a high elf? Is it because of that) From the word "elf," I recall not reporting today. "Mr. Torone, about the elf I visited earlier, it was apparently a high elf belonging to the Chamber of Commerce" "Oh well... That''s too bad ~. There was no harvest here either ~. Honestly, Takazu, where are you?" Mr. Torone pointing his mouth with his legs prayed. You look really young. Should I visit the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? But I don''t think high elves necessarily know where they''re going, and knowing them won''t necessarily tell you. In the first place, he said, "Why are you looking for Takazu?" I can''t give Mr. Torone''s name when he asks me. Yeah, that''s hard. Whoa, you shouldn''t. There was something else I had to tell her. "More than that, Mr. Torone, we should see how things go tomorrow just in case. Please don''t walk away, okay? "What!? That''s troublesome. I have to see Takazu a little faster! In a way, it was a reaction as expected. But after what happened. I would like you to refrain from doing so tomorrow or so...... Mr. Torone said he still wanted to go outside. I ask. "Is that because of what you want me to give in? "Yeah. I really need it! Mr. Torone''s eyes are very serious. You should say it''s unusual for her to have a loose vibe. What is it that you should be looking for by then? "What does Mr. Torone want from Elf''s high ancestors? To my inquiry, she bowed her head in regret. "I''m sorry. No matter how much Tordie, I can''t tell you that. Because Takazu will be annoyed." Sounds like extra valuables. Well, if it''s Takazu''s secret item, even if it''s just a treasure, it should be worth a lot. My prediction is that it''s probably the kind of ancient magic props. Surely if humans knew about those possessions, it wouldn''t be a busy thing. Bullshit, because, as that elf man pointed out, people are people of desire. So I, too, will stop going deep. "Okay. I won''t ask now. But please tell me when you need my help. If possible, I''ll give you a hand." "Yeah. Thanks. Tordie is such a good man! She smiled and nodded. But you trust others too easily, Mr. Torone. If I were a bad guy, what would I do? (Do you think it''s okay because you have a sixth sense? No, this is an alley, isn''t it? You must simply be comfortable) You''ll be talking to your friends tomorrow, including around there. I don''t really want to go to church. 125 Episode 123: Tordie Notes (Part IX) Magic. The amount of magic is important without having to explain it. Without it, you can''t use magic, and less, you can''t be a magician. In everyday life and in combat, you won''t be able to think of a state of no magic. "The more money and magic, the better" There are even adage things like that. But -. Sometimes'' a lot ''can be a vendetta. That''s before you give birth. Sometimes something that has enormous magic from the time it''s in your mother''s tummy, depending on the magnitude of its power, can cost both mother and child their lives. It is rare in itself to have a huge amount of magic from the fetus, but it is also true that there are people who lose their lives that way. But there are exceptions to everything. The aforementioned ''child who dies''. Among them, they say, are survivors. That is Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess of our country. I don''t know what you did or how you survived, but I hear Your Highness is the only survivor in this case. Therefore, its magic is mighty. It is said that even the great magic that is excessive in people is used without bitterness. Especially since the story is secret, there are few people to know and some people to disconnect that it is just a rumor. There are two factors that determine the amount of basic magic power we magicians have. It''s what you were born with and then your growth power. It is certainly important to say that there is a lot of magic innate but less, but how much it may stretch afterwards is important without losing or being inferior. Growth power is not the same for everyone, but is a thousand different. In other words, it can be said that this is an area where individual differences are significant. If you have a lot of magic in the first period, you''ll die and you can''t be born, so stretching out afterwards is probably more important. And even in this aspect of ''growth'', very rarely can an awesome child be born. If Her Royal Highness is an exception in terms of ''birth'', ''the child'' can be said to be an exception in terms of ''growth''. First name, Arolina. Arolina Esmaine el Brauerth. February of the Holy History 1204. I mean, she was just born this year, she''s a girl. "No. Hey finally, I can suck moku wow" In front of me, there''s one woman who''s really smoking while she runs a hell of a thing. The place should be sacred and inviolable, on the grounds of the cathedral. In a deliberately majestic courtyard, she looses her purple smoke. "You''re incredible. Where I have a baby, I can''t believe I smoke." "Heh heh heh. You didn''t get the smoke, did you? Besides, I''ve been putting up with it for a long time, and if it''s one bottle or so, fine." Mm-hmm. And stretching, she says that. The name of this insane woman is Deborah. He''s my best friend and this baby I''m holding up right now - Arolina''s mother. As you can see, he is a child of nobility, and his position is priesthood, but as you can see, he opens the field with a good cut. It has a transverse nature with branched large leaves. He is a disgruntled monk who gave advice and donned his counselor to the fold where he was consulted by the followers of a troubled woman who was married to him, all he had to do was beat up his husband and make him obey. At least I don''t know anybody else who smokes in their coats. "There are as many corrupt priests as there are, so cute as smoking" She serves God, but neither the church nor the upper echelons of the church seem to like her very much. Naturally, it also seems hated by the upper ecclesiastical level, can you say that it is both thoughts in a negative sense? Even though a baby who sleeps in my arms is as cute as an angel, my mother is now worried about the future. "Duh? My daughter, isn''t she cute? "Yeah, no matter how many times I look at it. If I don''t resemble you on the inside, I''m sure you''ll make a nice girl, Deborah." "If you look like me, good woman confirmed. If you don''t look like me, you say, nice girl confirmed. Either way, she''s going to be an exceptionally beautiful girl. Not a winner, Arolina." You''re so confident. I envy you. No, I don''t want to imitate you, though. Arolina looks like a mother. Deborah is exceptionally blessed with both ravioli and horns in the contents and only on the outside. It looks clear and pure, and the inside is'' this''. Rough woman adventurer. Or it''s such a shame it''s contents like a sea thousand mountain thousand women pirates. This child wants a good child to grow up without resembling his mother. (But that''s awesome...) Touch it and you''ll see, the strength of Arolina''s magic. You''re supposed to have been born into a normal kid, but you already make me feel magical at the mage level. It''s an impossible level of growth rate. If you''re going to keep growing like this, you might even cross people''s realms. "Deborah, is this girl okay? "Concerns about what? The mother is perfect, so the home environment is fine, right? "... this much magic. Isn''t it used by the church? "Well, they will. You''re telling me, Tordie. If the sun goes up, it''s warm, that''s the obvious level, right? Deborah washed her hands when she generated a water polo in the air, dried it with wind magic, and then hung a purification on herself. The magic of purification should be challenging, but this kid will use it easily. He''s a lot of naughty people, but he should only be praised for cleaning himself up before he strokes his daughter. "As soon as I learned about Arolina''s ability to grow, even though the pigs in the upper echelons didn''t look to my child at first, I began to feel evil. In some cases, there can be the Virgin''s Certification, for God''s sake." "Virgin! Are you the ''that'' Virgin! "Yes. That Virgin. Stupid, huh? Deborah grins, gently stroking her daughter. Emotions, tones and hands-on emotions are fragmented and chipped. Weird place and clever, huh? The term ''Virgin'' is an important title that includes not only one of these churches, but also other religions. Because that ''testimony'' is a gift from God. What is the testament of the Virgin, that is, nothing more than being a ''crest''. Having the ''Seal of the Virgin'' is the most important condition on the assumption. "... Arolina doesn''t have a crest, does it? "If there was, there''d be noise from the moment I was born." Naturally. The Seal of the Virgin has never yet been manifested in her sacred history. If such a crest comes out of the world, it will be important to involve the country. Conversely, if you insist that "this child is the Virgin" without a ''proof'', it should be seen as a tick and the Church will strangle itself...... "Sounds like it''s evil, including around here. You really are an asshole." "It''s not another HR, Deborah! Just in case the upper management tells you that ''this child is the Virgin'', even Arolina will suffer!?" "Take it easy, Tordie. Virgin certification depends on the growth of this child. If you stop at the right place, you won''t speak so much language on a boulder." "But even at the moment, it''s already generating value for use, right? "Exactly. So this kid''s safe." "Ah..." Is there such an aspect? Safe or used, you''re drooling just like that of the nobility. It is unacceptable for a child to be involved for the convenience of adulthood. I hate that. Deborah smiled bitterly as I silenced herself. "Nothing, it''s not your kid." And I got squealed. I don''t think this kind of anger, whoever the child is, matters. "Well. But, Tordie, you''re not gonna live long, are you? That''s how you live." "Is that what the priest says! "More than that, the word of the priest, isn''t it? I''m preaching you a way to live in peace." With a crunch of laughter, Deborah lit a cigarette. Wonder and mood seem to have gotten better. Even though you say that in your mouth, it shouldn''t be a good idea for your daughter to be used because of the nature of this child. Until just now, I felt subtly angry. "What the hell is a public servant doing with me? You''re busy, so you''re just here to see me, right? "I''m just here to see you because Arolina is cute. You''re just a jerk." Laughing at my words with my nose, Deborah used the magic of silencing. This courtyard itself, a place where people are lonely, but it would still be the beauty of this filthy priest who cares. "Still good, though? Well, let''s hear from your best friend." 126 Episode 124: Tordie Notes (Part 10) "Huh...... Elf ancestors. Finish, finish." Deborah has a meaningful look and breathes out smoke. He said "about a bottle" or something, but it''s still sucking. I told her exactly what was going on. If this kid has a handful of strengths, that would be a tough mouth. It''s a personage that doesn''t make it a good idea to talk about other people''s secrets. But what is this look on Deborah''s face? I''ve never heard her say she was interested in elves before. A clergyman opened his mouth faster than I could speak of that question. "But Tordie. You''ve always wanted to trust a strange elf." "Do you trust" It feels like you helped a child in need, doesn''t it? If Mr. Torone had created a more mature atmosphere, I''m sure another relationship would have been created. Uh-huh... Does this mean I''m treating her like a child? You''re older, but you may lack gratitude. However, it is also true that Mr. Torone has an aura that, like this, makes you want to watch something. Like a toddler who goes out to use it for the first time - I knew you were treating me like a child. "Ma. If that''s all right with you, it''s not my mouth either. And if you''re an elf, I''d like to know a little bit." That''s right. That''s it. Why did Deborah suddenly become interested in the elves? When she brings out the cigarette, she washes her hands, cleanses and strokes Arolina. You have a lot of championship personality, but you only have a tender expression when you stroke your beloved daughter. "Tordie, you, you know what shelter is, right? Coverage? Of course I know, but it''s kind of abrupt. "What you call protection is what the Spirit gives to others, isn''t it? Deborah nods. Protecting the Spirit is a breaking effect. Benefits are given to certain attributes, such as becoming almost invincible or less dependent on weather and the environment. Basically, however, it is not the first thing that the Spirit gives man protection. People who are able to communicate with the Spirit are rare in their own right, but they never meet the Spirit in the first place. Literally, the world you live in is different. "Does Deborah want spiritual protection? In my opinion, it would be difficult with this personality. No, I won''t put it in my mouth though. "If I''m going to give you protection, I''m not thinking of anything but the Holy God. I''m still a priest." For once, Deborah serves God. The church itself seems to hate it, but the faith mind seems real. "Then do you want to give Arolina protection? "That depends on this kid, doesn''t it? I''m not going to push you. Freedom to believe in every god. I also feel comfortable connecting with spirits. Arolina''s future should be decided by Arolina, and what I enforce is a violation of the rules" Complete the process. So, after all, it''s against the rules in Deborah that the church is trying to use Arolina. "So. How come, all of a sudden, there''s talk of escort? "... you know what Effmont is? "Ha...? Mr. Effmont, are you?" You abruptly flew the story again. But who is Effmont? My acquaintance does not have a person with that name. On top of knowledge, I know there are legendary figures with names that say so. Effmont Ong. A sorcerer without a particular Lord, with the ability to prophesy with a high degree of precision. I''m talking about wandering all over the place at will without settling...... "Yes. That, Effmont. Grandpa the Prophet." "Deborah, are you, maybe, acquainted with Effmont Ong!?" "Swallow buddies. I happened to meet him in a liquor store and had a temper. If I thought he was just a wobbly old man, I''d just be a celebrity." This is why I drink...! Because the atmosphere on the spot makes us better friends. "No, no. You mean the opportunity for interaction is important. Alcohol is great! That''s what Grandpa Eph said." "What''s Grandpa Eph..." Ephmont Ong is told that even if asked to do so by the royal class, he will not be prophesied to come. In the first place, even it was difficult to invite them to court. But I''m surprised Deborah was making such an acquaintance ahead of her drinking and walking. "Well, I got drunk Grandpa Eph to see about Arolina." "Did you take the baby to the drinker?!? You''re joking too much! "No, no. I swallowed it in the middle of the day and said," Master Eph, I forgot to pick up the inn, so I just brought it to my house. " "It''s careless, Deborah! Please take care of yourself and Arolina more! "I want to...... It''s okay, Grandpa Eph. It''s sketchy, but it was moderate." What is a moderate sketch! Already, I knew this kid was a mess! "How are you? Tordie, calm down. I can''t go on." "Whose fault is it! I accidentally got blood on my head. But if you calm down and think about it, it''s amazing. I can''t believe you not only knew that prophet, but you watched him. "So... What did Effmont Ong see in Arolina? "So, protection." "Protect?" That being said, this is how Coverage should have talked about it. Why are you so out of line? No, in the first place, it should have been revealed that we are looking for Elf''s high ancestors for Mr. Torone, but it is strange that we are talking about drinking. "As Grandpa Eph said, Arolina will be protected by someone with elf protection in the future." "Yes?" Please wait. I don''t know what that means. If you talk about spirits giving protection, do you know that elves give protection to people? Impossible. The elf is certainly close to the Spirit, but I have never heard him say that he gave it protection. "I''ve never heard of elf protection either. But I don''t even think Grandpa Eph would lie - he was barely drunk - and there are exceptions to everything in the world. No wonder there is a special elf that can grant protection so that this child has a protruding growth power" "That''s right..." It''s a hard story to believe. However, on the other hand, I could see why Deborah was suddenly interested in the elves. This kid is still a parent idiot. I love Arolina. And because of its power, Arolina is likely to be used by the Church. If someone is going to show up to protect that Arolina, you really should want that information. "If Elf''s high ancestors really exist, they may know the existence of special individuals who can give protection. So I''ll help you find me, too." "It helps." "Yeah. Lend it to me." "What is it! Isn''t Deborah looking for an elf for herself! Selling favors to me at first sight is more or less glamorous. "Is that good? Say that. I still have a big face, right? "Ugh..." It is certainly Deborah, who was also known to Effmont Ong. With this mouthful, there must be something in that friendship range. "... ok. I''ll borrow it." "All right, all right, all right. I''ve grabbed the roots of the National Sorcerer under heaven. I don''t know what kind of impotence to say." "Wait, please! I just owe you, and I didn''t say a word to you about being impotent!?" "That''s what you''re borrowing from me. Give it up." "~ ~ ~ ~!" Was it a failure to come here? It''s something that had some pretty bad monks. "So, what do you know? I''ll accept the debt. When you get here, you won''t be convinced that you can''t get a decent clue! Deborah once again lights a cigarette and laughs. "High Elves of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. That''s one of my swallowing buddies." Is it alcohol again! This is why I drink! 127 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Five: The Daily Life of High Elf Mis My name is Mis. A proud high elf serving the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Although the Elves do not originally relate to people, our great ancestor, Lady Ramiel, is a great elf who has left words saying, "Look around the outside world" and has cut through interactions with other races. It is my pride to inherit Master Ramiel''s blood. Hmm. I came out into the world of men and learned that the words of the great Takazu were right. Because people''s worlds are delicious with rice! The sweets are delicious! And most importantly, the alcohol is delicious! First of all, I guess it''s just a rumor, but the great Takazu Ramiel also tells us that the direct motive for going out was to "explore the world''s delicious". No, I don''t think a proud arch elf is going on a journey for such vulgar reasons, so there aren''t many elves who believe this. But it is true that people''s worlds are delicious with alcohol. It is no exaggeration to say that my daily pleasures lie in a cup after I have finished my labor. Ah. I am more shochu than wine. I also like barley. You can drink as much as you want. Of course, I wouldn''t do anything that would leave an impact the next day. Because I will eat a big eyeball for the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. Well, this is the Chamber of Commerce I serve, but I''m a little busy right now. There are times when peelers and nail clippers of new products are said to be doing well, but there are also other business separate from business. Everything, like the daughter of a leading elf popped out of her house, and she asked the Chamber of Commerce to search for her. "In this busy time! Even so, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce had immediately contacted each branch. You love your people, don''t you, our chairman of commerce? Even though I''m not a Ramiel, living in human society can be for my own people. The other day, many fears had invited Takazu to request help. Of course, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce apologizes peacefully. It would be disrespectful to bother you as much as an elf girl ran away from home. By human standards, it''s like asking the King to help us with the search because his family has disappeared, so as far as I''m concerned, you asked me well. Fortunately, that Takazu is disrespectful. A person of a nature who is not obsessed with saying that he is an identity. It doesn''t look particularly offensive. "...... hmm. I''ll look as far as I can, too." That''s what you answered. That one is very kind to his own people. But it''s not unprincipled. Half elf. The Elves also have such a presence. No, some of the elves didn''t recognize ''half'' as an elf. Half is the child of man and elf. Humans are the only people who can cross in the first place, and even if Elves and Dwarves, for example, are a couple, they will not have children. Only the human race can create half elves and half dwarves. And the presence of halves is often not treated as homogeneous by either race. Especially since the Elves hate humans, and care about their blood muscles, the halves tend to be their enemies. Even in marriages between elves, in high and normal elves, they are often opposed as different identities. This is not only due to simple differences in position, but also because it results in reduced capacity. When high and normal elves are mixed, most of the time they are born into normal elves. High elves are the blood muscles of the arch elf direct line, so that blood is very valued. When high and normal are mixed and downgraded, they are estranged because that''s how far away they are from the eight original ancestors. The Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce cares about that blood muscle too, and if I''m getting married too, I refuse except for the high elves. But on the other hand, some elves actively get along with the human race. That''s especially true of the Ramiels to whom I belong, too. Because we interact with people, this is a natural conclusion, and now our officials have high elves who hang out with humans, and the vice chairman is in a position to say, "If you like it, I don''t mind." If you ask me, you say that the Ramiels also have a faction that should only be reserved for AC and a faction that doesn''t mind getting married. I''m not too shy to get along, but I can''t get married. Physiologically I don''t like it. Even humans get along with different races, but no one marries Lizardman first. Same as that. We can get along, but I''m not going to even think about getting married. Even the Ramiels are at this rate, so I think the intensity of the wind against the half, to some extent, can be imagined. However, there is, naturally, a considerable distance between the idea of ''what I don''t think is homogeneous'' and ''let''s look down and discriminate against him''. In the famous family of normal elves there was a young man with the latter idea. He is a pedigree absolutist who boasts of having high elf blood in him five generations ago. From me in the high elves, that''s all I''m laughing at already. Puppy. No, well, I might as well be him in the broad sense. He didn''t recognize half an elf as his own. So what did you do? It''s Half Elf Hunting. I went around killing half elves and half elf kids. Not pleasure murder, creed offender. I couldn''t allow a fig elf to be present so that the potter could smash the impossible work, which is the reason for the crime. But the argument is that all but eight of them are made immediately from the Great Holy Spirit of the Forest. Originally, we High Elves are supposed to be called Lesser Elves, but we don''t bother to name them ''inferior''. As a result, we have come to call the existence above by a better name. That''s why the Takazos don''t call themselves'' arch elves''. I''m just saying, ''Elves''. I''ll get back to it. His whereabouts were known to Takazu. And they punished me harshly, like I was better off dead. I never thought of Takazu as horrible back then. Because that one, who is usually quiet and eagle frustrated by the arch elves and the disrespectful working people who stroke their cheeks and heads without knowing them, was seriously furious. Takazu then declared in his own name. Half an elf is one of a kind. On the other hand, they also told me that they were not going to force me to reconcile. We elves don''t like humans. I guess that avoided pushing ''mixed beings''. In fact, it is often better to take some distance between rubbed forces. You should thank me for the good consideration. Because of this, Takazu, who has no offspring, is extremely popular with the half elves. Then, most of the example youth elf clan was cut off by the "balance" Takazu, who knew it depended on what was going on. Unlike Takazu, who punished only the executioner, it is precisely the autumn frost day. Now, that''s why I''m asking Takazu to search for the runaway elves, so I, my official, have to do my best to find them. Nevertheless, even if you are told to find it helplessly, it is impossible. You will need information. And when it comes to where information gathers, it is, and always has been, a tavern. What''s wrong with this? You have to go to the tavern. I go to a drinker to gather information, not skip. Besides, for your sake, the cleric of my swallowing companion invited me. Even though a human woman named Deborah is a clergyman, the punishment is that she drinks, prefers cigarettes, and loves beatings. He''s the opposite of me working for the Chamber of Commerce seriously every day, but only my liquor hobby suited me. So occasionally I go for a drink with you. I personally hate churches because they are a malicious group that is twisting the past and making elves their enemies, but there are exceptions like hers. Deborah has a wide face with that one, so you might get the information I want. He''s over there, and he seems to have something to talk to me about. "Yes. This, for one thing, is for the Chamber of Commerce" I decided to leave the office on a regular basis with exasperation. Is the Chamber of Commerce busy right now? You do, don''t you? So this is how you do your job as a runaway daughter search. Today, let''s just say we swallow! 128 Episode One Hundred Twenty-six: Fee, Sleep Well December1204 of sacred history. It was only a few days ago that I received an inexplicable scout from Tordi, an almost faceless national mage. What the hell was the point of that visit? I don''t even think it was just a simple solicitation. Because if I did, and I cared about Yantine... I asked Tine about Ms Tordi at a later date, but she told me she didn''t know the sapphire and didn''t know. Was it just a public story? Or did it have a different purpose? Whatever it is, right now, I don''t have a clue about that story, and it''s harmless, so I just have to let it go. It''s just that I simply liked the Elves, and that''s the possibility. But that scout meant a lot to me. There is no internet in this world. So I struggle to find out what it is. In that, we should be lucky to know about the salaries and treatment of magicians in the service of the state. Some of my career choices were, of course, civil servants. Stable income is attractive enough. Adventurers have precarious incomes and risk their lives... Well, even civil servants can fight crusade missions. On the other hand, adventurers may be able to build a fortune early in some cases, so I may simply have no choice but to discuss the advantages and disadvantages. Whatever it is, the biggest piece of information Mr. Tordi has ever brought us. It''s "time." I died of overwork in my last life. I want to spend my time for my family. In other words, it''s out of the question from Hannah, such as overtime or a workplace where holiday attendance is the norm because of intense work. If she''s the only one who''s busy, that''s apparently different, too. I turned to the water for a moment and confessed that my colleagues and seniors were struggling as well. Then I will say no more palace service in me. Scouts from the state are not allowed unless at least information comes in that the working environment has improved. I know from the experience of previous generations that clumsiness occurs at some point and cheats as it is. We need to make sure the country doesn''t pull us off without showing any gaps...... On the other hand, we must clearly define the work that will allow us to have proper leisure time. For once, there''s something I want to do. But in addition to future prospects and long-term plans, humans also have immediate problems. It is my beloved sister who is now lying on the slab floor in front of me. Carpet is a luxury, so naturally, it didn''t exist in the west. Expressions are in the past because I bought them. The family bedroom is laid with carpets obtained from income earned from ''inventions''. Whispering, I also prepared a cushion. Anyway, until now, all the way to abandonment. There was only one futon, but the shenbei futon was low quality. My mother used to say, "My buttocks hurt." Before I was born yet. When his mother decided to enter the western detachment, the ''only righteous lady'', Mr. Aufsta, ordered a sweep of the detachment. It''s a simple and lucid molestation that says it carries a shitload of household goods to the main building. It''s thorough enough to take all the carpets in the mansion. Fortunately, only the bedding was soft, so she said her mother spent the majority of her time on the bed. I can barely see my father, so I''ve been alone forever. My mother is a loner, so she must have been a bummer, but she never made me hear the stupidity or weakness at the time. I guess the neighborhood is the strength and kindness my mother has. So I know exactly what it''s like to want to be with me, Fee or Abel. I''m sure he''s much happier now than he was when he was alone. I decide to think so. - So, it''s your sister. My Angel is currently sleeping on a carpet-free floor. It''s December now, so it''ll be cold, I''m lying on my back. This is a good night''s sleep. But it''s not a complete sleep, it''s a kind of protest against me. So, what happened? The answer is'' Jasara ''. It was caused by my emotions being directed elsewhere. The other guy, Ee-chan. Mr. Henriette''s beast demon, a water-colored spiritual bird. Its existence was exposed. Well, I do literature almost every day, and Phee spends most of her days stuck with me, so it''s stranger not to find out. It''s painful to keep your mouth shut about E-chan to my dear Meishister, but pet-related hates Fee, so he kept it a secret. I mean, this is a problem sender. My sister got stuck with it. "Ha ha, I was fooling around, and I was taking it away! There''s something called Phew, but I said something about it! Well, E-chan is indeed a female...... And it''s a little different to say flirting. E-chan is as whimsical as a cat, she likes to be adored, but from herself, there''s something about her mind that doesn''t allow her to be so. In my case, this is exactly what I was stroking Yi in the mood to get along. Anyway, you still don''t know much about it. (Well, do you know what E-chan''s gender is, sister...) Normally, I don''t think I understand bird men and women. Either way, from Fee, who''s turning his back on me, there are puffy signs of watching this one. Well, look at this. Say, "Phew, hey! I fell asleep in front of her." If you really want to go to bed, you''ll go to bed in the bedroom. You can''t go out of your way to be a gorong in front of me. And. (If it''s as stubborn, it''s a cute thing. Much more than getting furious or seriously crying......) If Fee is really jealous and cries so hard, I won''t be able to clean it up either. Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter that you have to fix your mood. "Look, Phee.... Phee." When I rang, my body moved piquely. For a moment, I almost turned around, but I seemed to put up with it. Fee is piercing the silence. Are you going to be asleep, or is it an appeal that you''re still angry? Either way, I''m the one who created the cause of the mood damage, so I have to keep calling. "If you sleep in a place like that, you''re gonna catch a cold ~? I''ll carry you to bed, okay? "Phew, you''re here! When I get stuck, I''ll leave you alone! Yeah. If I were asleep, I wouldn''t be able to reply like that...... "Trouble ~? I''d like to snuggle Phee, but if you''re going to wake up, can''t you..." "... Huh! If it''s as good as that, Phew, I won''t keep it! Well, if you''re not gonna wake up, fine. I don''t hesitate to hold my angel. "Hehe...... heh! The moment I held her, her sister leaked her voice, but soon, she turned to her side. He''s still angry. (That''s right. My body is totally cold. Let''s keep it warm) When I finally stroke her, MySister''s mouth loosens up tremendously. All right, well, this is going to fix your mood soon. "How can Phee fix her mood? Don''t you want to know that, brother? "First of all, if you don''t let Phew go, there''s nothing you can do! "Well, what can I do to close my eyes? " Kishi. But if you can spare me, I might spare you! Oh well...... A kiss. Well, kissing the sleep princess''s eyes is a kiss... I''m not a prince, but hey... "Brother, I want you to keep your eyes peeled because I want to talk to Fee.... Chu." When I kiss her softly on the cheek, she opens her eyes to both sisters just waiting. He told me with an awkward look on his face, looking at me smiling. "Phew, I''ve got you now." "That''s good. Morning, Phee. By the way, do you forgive me? "Phew, if you don''t let me do it, I''ll stay like this forever! Oh, you''ll forgive me if I kiss you. Out of the blue, the anger gauge seemed low. Probably, but that''s why Yi says she doesn''t miss me so much. In a way, it''s a lot different than the fruit horse (Talika) in "Both Thoughts". As for Phee, he said that would have been nice if I had taken extra care of him. Well, it was close to pretending to be obstinate from the start. Of course, I''m still in a good mood. "Look, Fee. Chiu." "Hehe hehe... Huh! Phew, phew, I had it done! Just Phew, Taken! Heh, heh, heh! Phew! I''ll kick your ass! Chiu!" "I envy you ~... I envy you ~... I want to, and I want to be. Young beautiful boy''s lips are the longing of all women. If you''re flirting with Fee, just in time, a waste maid comes into the room. It''s no use looking at me like that, is it? I won''t, I won''t let you, I won''t let you near me, but it''s the three Mia principles in me. And then stop expanding your shota lovers to general theory. "Well, the Alt-Kikun offensive operation starts next year, and the customers are coming." "Customer? To me? Guess who? Are you sure you''re not Mr. Tordie again? Tilting her neck, Mia told her: "Looks like Mr. Elf from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. - Yeah? It looks like you''ve never visited this mansion before." "Huh? So, who says what they''re doing here? Naturally, I would have confirmed the name, so I asked Mia. "Yes, I was named Lady Mis" I have no idea what your name is. Especially if you''re a member of the Chamber of Commerce, you may have seen it before. I headed to the guest room in surprise. 129 Episode 127: Trouble Reacting "Hahaha ~" Entering the guest room with Fee in his arms, he heard a very relaxed voice. A tiny elf sits like Abel, dressed like a broken leg. It''s like this is my home, but it''s just so easy. He was an elf with signs of eating people somewhere. Look at that look, I remember her. (Ah, this guy! Certainly someone who had been spilled stupidity by the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce saying, "That''s excellent, but I''ll skip right away". I remember being weirdly impressed with some of those useless elves. By the way, Fee doesn''t try to get out of my arms. I tried to make him stand on the floor because a customer was coming, and he said, "Ya!" and it was done with one word. So give up and continue to cling. Even though the customer is here, if they fall asleep again, they''ll be in trouble. I don''t have a choice. (He doesn''t seem to care that I''m snuggling up on his sister either) Well, you know me there and there. Even when I go to the Chamber of Commerce, I generally snuggle my angels and hold hands...... Sit in the front, and I''ll say hi, too. Sitting on her lap, Phee doesn''t even look at her customers. "Hehe... Huh!" or laughing, just looking at my face and doing it. The High Elf, who named himself Mis, said that when I called him back, "I know," he had no body or lid. "It''s that Takazu favorite, and you and the vice chairman have been close lately, haven''t you? It''s amazing, elf." "Ha..." Well, I guess so, but both Abel and Mr. Henriette are usually people on the ''quiet'' side, so I don''t get a bad feeling about it. I don''t think he''s the type to boast of power or weigh authority, but he also applauds it. "It may not look like it, but those two, they''re huge, they''re strong." I know that too. I''ve never seen Mr. Henriette''s "fight in action," but the Abel criterion says he handles witchcraft well, so that''s the only way to figure out a scale of strength. When it comes to our teacher''s ability to fight, I won''t wait for an argument. Conversely, does this person know? that Abel possesses powerful sorcery, including soul life techniques. That you have the technology to manipulate a chunk of magic like a billiard and let it hit you at will. "So what the hell are you doing here for me? You didn''t come here to preach the path of war or the depth of sorcery on behalf of your mentor, did you? "Ha. I don''t like preaching, and I don''t like preaching. I just wanted to make sure, Alto Crane Putt. How close are you to Takazu?" "Better to be close than a stranger." It doesn''t have a liking meter like the game. There''s no way I can answer that. So there''s nothing more to it than saying: If this is Fee''s "likeability to," I can tell you that I''m kansting, with my chest stretched out. Sitting on my lap, my sister clinging with her arms firmly around my back, dropping her gaze, "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Or screaming. Looks like I''m in a totally fixed mood already. I can''t even feel fine dust in the sleep mode. "You had a bad way of asking questions. So let me ask you something. Will Takazu make it happen if you ask for something? "Only according to the contents" I can''t believe it, ''I want you to touch my ears'' and ''Give me the attic'' are hopeless. I don''t like sweets that much, so I don''t have to ask, but I don''t think ''the treat looks delicious, give it up'' is a good idea either. Because I love it sweet, my teacher. I just don''t like to be touched by others Mighty Char, but I feel like ''I want you to knee pillow'' or ''I want you to stroke your head'' should. I didn''t ask for it, though. How about a hug? It sounds shy, but it might be possible for both of us. "... how are the goods? If you ask, do you think you can give it to me? "It depends, too." The sword of Gio, which Abel has proclaimed an immediate ''treasure'', or a species that is a ''testimony of the clan'', surely cannot be. Though I don''t even intend to screw around. Valuables like cross-dimensional boxes and air motorcycles won''t work either. Later, I gave her the "Shellfish Pendant". I''m also honored that my teacher told me to make it a secret product, so I don''t think I''m willing to let it go. If you''re using your usual writing equipment or something, well, maybe you can. "Uh, Mr. Mis," "Yeah?" "I''m very important to Abel. Plus, I appreciate it a lot. So I don''t want to be as impotent as I can be, and I don''t want to get you in trouble. So if someone asks you to take possession instead, I''ll tell you first, okay? "Completion, Completion ~" Tiny elves, laugh contentedly. "That''s satirical. Are you really five? "For once, that''s what''s happening." When I said that, the high elf nodded, yeah. "I''m not going to sweeten Takazu''s eagle frying and do whatever he wants, am I right? "For Abel to be tolerant, he will need to discipline himself extra. I thought that was the part where you shouldn''t be sweet." "That''s what you said, so if you do, I''m sure Takazu will make it happen." "I won''t. If Abel needs a favor, do it yourself." I mean, did you really come to see me for such a shabby reason? If that''s the case, I''ll have to ask you to come home politely. Visitors with a side-by-side atmosphere still laugh invincibly. Well, I guess I should check there first, because it''s possible that the current takeover isn''t for her interview purposes, but that she''s weighing something in on me. "... So, what can I do for you? First, let me hear it." "Oh, yes. Right there. I thought you might listen to my runaway daughter." "Yes? Runaway, is it? I have no idea what that means. Somewhere in the neighborhood, I don''t remember hearing that story about who it ran away from home or disappeared. Even if there were a case like that, it wouldn''t matter to me as a civilian five-year-old, and I don''t think I can do anything about it. "... By the way, do you know any herbs that say," Sumitomo "? "About the name." It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to you. Where did you go to talk about your runaway daughter? But the little high elves continue not to care about this confusion or anything else. "Do you know? That''s amazing. It''s so much plant that even experts don''t know about it. So, what''s the precious thing about that herb? "Precious, I heard, now it''s gone." "Right. We''re talking about extinction a long time ago, and in fact, we don''t get it anymore." I wonder what this guy is. Do you know that Abel has'' it ''? Or are we just exploring possibilities? "Would you believe Takazu if he told you that he had Satomi? "Believe it or not, if there is, and if there isn''t, there isn''t. I don''t think that''s a meaningful question." Tell them to let go. I don''t want to bother Abel with my rudeness. The herb in that hand is something you should never do if you let it out. Then the elf, named Mis, laughed nicely. "Oh - I''m relieved. You''re trying to protect Takazu from the bottom of your heart." I don''t care what you think. The question is whether this person intends to do a disservice to Abel. Little high elves suddenly correct their residence. Until recently, it changed, and it was a strange face. "Again, I ask you to cooperate. Please, save an elf''s life." DD!? Everything, I don''t know. Without being able to read the intent, I am confused. But some seriousness comes through twelve. (How the hell should I react...) I was stunned, staring at the high elves laying my forehead on the ground. 130 Episode 128: The Facts of High Elf Mis Hi, I''m Mis from Lovely High Elf. Today I will inherit the blood of the great Takazu, Lady Ramiel. Let me explain why I am grounded on a five-year-old. Well, lowering your head, I''m used to it. Even if you make fun of it, because in one of these, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is Ichikoro. ... to the vice chairman, I can''t get through though. Will this happen when I go out to the drinker in search of information about my runaway daughter? In the sitting area of Buckaroo, one of Wangdu''s leading popular taverns, a drinking party? No, there was a sorority. We got together, let me in, four people. Two kids at first sight. The only face you knew was Deborah, the bad monk. Yeah. The two remaining were Deborah''s friends, a human sorcerer, and a girl from an elf who was still young. A human sorcerer was such a serious girl that she wondered why she was friends with Deborah. Despite meeting you at the drinker, you naturally chose to drain alcohol. It''s hard to believe. I don''t drink, and I wonder what life it is. And the problem is the other elf. My God, this kid, he was a runaway elf, the cause of the commotion. Unexpectedly, you were about to say, "No, I looked for you." I wasn''t looking. I imagine you''re searching around for discipline after work per responsible chairman of commerce, and you cry. Well, instead of tears, I drink up. So, it''s a mix of information. As a precondition, don''t tell anyone to talk here. I, too, have not met this runaway daughter. If you''re in the position of a business member, you can''t go without securing it. It would be a reasonable drop. No, I''m really sorry. I''d like to tell everyone in the Chamber as soon as possible, because it''s only natural that faith should take precedence, yeah. Uh, too bad. "Mis, you''re glad you''re avoiding trouble." Deborah and others come with out-of-target twists and turns. There''s no way. Because I am proud and responsible! It''s just that I guess it''s not the right thing to do here. Deborah was a friend and the serious-looking magician seemed to have a hard mouth. But. These two are human beings, no matter where they go. Elves have an elf code. Sometimes you can''t talk to others. I''m the only one who can ask a runaway girl that because I''m a high elf. I''m, she - Petronella...... good in Toronto because it''s a long time. I''ve heard stories since Trone came out to King''s Capital. And the cause of the runaway, which is the beginning of the matter. Using the magic of silencing, I asked the two human beings once to take their seats off, and on top of that, I asked her why. The only elf a little taller than me, yeah, just a little bit, right? Here''s what I said. "I, I''m here to ask you to give me the sacrificial grass to cure your mother''s illness! " "Satsushi, is it? That''s a big problem..." It''s more than a legend because it''s a legendary - no, it''s a divine plant - that perished in phantom history. Mythical herbs. It will certainly be an area of contraindication to smell the existence of it in humans. Torone missed Tordi a lot, but she didn''t seem to know anything about Sumitomo either. (That was the right decision. If you spread it poorly, in the worst case scenario, human magicians who just got caught up could also be solemnized by the ''balance'' Takazu......) The Takazu over there is extremely strict. It becomes a spark of contention for greedy humans - it also involved elves - because it is not acceptable, such as to spread the story apart. Importantly, there is another thing. "Torone, did you come ''ready''? "Yeah! Not, yes. I intend to." Talking to Takazu has tremendous power. I only live from the Divine Age, and all the items I possess are broken. Being itself, so to speak, could upset the equilibrium of the way the world is. Fortunately, the two of you who are survived are not good at causing confusion in the world together and are self-weighted. Well, I''ve actually been through ''The Great Collapse'' a couple of times around here, but I don''t know why. So among the elves, ''direct action'' against Takazu is forbidden. It''s okay to ask for something that other elves can do - but few have that courage - and any request that could upset the balance of the world is strictly forbidden. So perhaps, with or without ''direct action'', Torone will be executed. You know that, and you seem to have made a big run for it. Family doesn''t matter, to get in shape saying it was something I did alone. (If you were a high elf other than me, you would either capture her and escort her immediately or lock her up) If it''s before you file a "direct complaint," it''s just a "run away." "Torone. What kind of illness is your mother? Is it really necessary for Takazu''s herbs? "Yes, your mother has black powder disease." "It''s a morbidity." If you do have that level of disease, without Takazu''s medicine, you won''t be able to help. However, if you have black powder disease, even if you get the sacred grass, if you don''t have the technology to turn it into medicine, you can''t do anything about it. But you won''t even be in high elves, such as a pharmacist who can handle the plants of the Divine Age. Torone will need Takazu in a double sense, won''t he? "... even if you can help your mother, you will die, right? "I love your mother." She said so and smiled. It seemed like there was no such thing as stray from the beginning. You must have been born and raised in a warm family, her. But. Even a life-threatening favor for this elf girl is just a runaway for the others. A life that would have been saved had there been meds for the Divine Age. The family I could have saved if I had Takazu''s secret medicine. There would have been many of those in the past. But everyone dropped it off. In that area, Petronella is trying to reach out. So as it is, she will definitely be cut off, won''t she? "What stands above must be equally merciless" These are the words of Takazu in "The Library". I''m sure that''s right. It will be harmonious with order that Torone will be punished...... (Raw Hate, because I''m not ''what stands on top''. Shall we try to figure out what we can do) Think about it, I was shallow too. I mean, it''s like I''m going to blade my way to Takazu in The Library. No, but the sorority that came light, it was tough. Just about Petronella, it''s already a saturation project. Yet that evil monk is looking for the ''whereabouts of an elf who can provide protection''. Isn''t there anyone but both Takazu who can do that? Shit. Takazu of "The Library" will not rely on someone to give him protection. The possibility is'' the other ''when it comes to it, but that Takazu doesn''t care much for the other either, and most importantly, he''s a human hater, Jen. Normally, I would conclude, "Neither will provide protection," but "Um" Takazu seems to be close to only one family. Mother-child families we occasionally see at the Chamber of Commerce. When I''m with those kids, I''m a gao ancestor who seems happy for some reason, even though he''s faceless. If that family is irreplaceable to Takazu, as Torone is trying to save his mother by risking his life, the chances of giving him protection are certainly not zero. And I thought, if it''s a favorite enough to give you protection, or, ''Ask for medicine instead of trone''. That must be the way out. One means of saying elf ''other than''. Alto crane put. Torone and his mother. And finally, the means to keep me safe - no, as a possibility, I have to talk to that Takazu favorite. And so I went to the little boy. 131 Episode 129: The Behavior of High Elf Mis That''s why it''s a dirt seat, a dirt seat. If life can be bought in one dungeon, it''s cheap. But, right? I don''t know, he has eyes like he sees me in something a little frigid. This is still a noble high elf, though. But I was surprised. I had to shake the subject myself, but I knew there was alt boy, Satomigrass. We can''t let that plant talk outside, except when it comes to him who should be ''asked to''. I tried to come up with a name with that intention, but I didn''t know it was known. This is probably knowledge purchased via Takazu, isn''t it? For example, it''s a favorite way to be liked on a beloved, then unfortunate level. This child is more of this child, and you''re trying so hard to protect Takazu. I''m healthy. "Uh... Hello, Mr. Mis" "Yes." Remains in ground-bottom mode and speaks softly. My thoughts as a beauty elf tell me. He said it was easier for him to get out thoroughly and poorly than to get out on a high-flying car. "Will you look up" "No. This one is in a position to ask for something. I can''t do that." "You''re up to something, aren''t you? I can''t believe I''m just listening." Barretella. That''s why I think Petronella''s mother is sick. That the treatment requires Takazu''s medicine. When I asked for that on a regular route, I told him that he could lose his life. As far as Deborah''s looking for Kozu''s protective nausea is concerned, this time it''s through. He, or his mother, would be the candidate''s bi-perfect, but he would not yet give shelter to such a child on the boulder. Even if there is, I think it''s a few years away. Of course, to Deborah, I still don''t know where this kid or Takazu is. If this is a situation that is as stuck as Troney''s, then even if it is possible that Ra''s daughter Arolina will be used at the moment, we can''t even judge it as a danger to her life. Nor can we touch the presence of Takazu. "Huh..." The alt boy conceived with a childless look. He feels uncomfortable with his childhood everywhere, doesn''t he? Blah, I''m not childish. You''re oddly smart, too. I feel like the clarity of a direction different from the child''s brilliance. (Well, I don''t need to do anything extra because I have trouble being able to bend the tweezers around it) Your adorable sister''s palm strikes the cheek of the boy you contemplate. Touch rather or follow with your fingers. Or rub your cheeks. Each time, he''s repositioning his hands so his sister doesn''t fall. Though I''m thinking about it, that''s clever. "Mr. Mis. Let me ask you a premise, does it bother Abel that I asked her? "It must depend on the situation. Because if you take the form you give, whatever it is, it will look unfair. So, for example, there may be a need to get in shape, such as'' accidentally, walked by with medication, accidentally, treated the sick ''. But that''s my area. I don''t want to bother Takazu." "I mean, this time, by helping someone, you can tell me that Abel will continue to use precious herbs and won''t continue to struggle in the future, right? Hmm. That''s only the way you prioritize Takazu. This would be the right decision to make, as there is no limit to trying to save what can be saved. I mean, before you ask me, that was something I should have explained here, around there. The Seal of the ''Virgin''. Once present, it is said to give the bearer a ''healing miracle''. To put it bluntly, it''s powerful healing magic. I''m talking about some of the owners of this crest who died of overwork. Sudden emergencies come from the next, keep healing, even trying to rest, "People''s lives are at stake! You abandon me! and so on, and he rests in his sleep. Finally, he said there was a tragedy that said he was dead. Considering the area, I can see that Takazu''s idea of a "scale" that says "be equally merciless" is correct. At least, you can''t make Alto boy''s concerns come true. (I mean, you''ve got an idea there first. arrow-stricken child. It is a distant thinking power) There are people in trouble. We have to help! So you''re saying he''s not a simple person of justice, is he? Is it dry or is it the type that makes priorities clear? "Let me overlap and promise not to cause trouble to Takazu. What do you think? Why don''t you ask Takazu? If I say so, "If you can protect Abel properly, you can think about it" He stared straight at us and said so. Oh, really everywhere - this kid, Takazu is important. And I got on my way home. But that''s it. Alto boy''s gaze was on Takazu, wasn''t it? So if I don''t make the promise, I''ll turn him around to the enemy. Somehow, but I feel that would lead to a huge loss. Shall we stick to it because we will have trouble doing so? "But it''s cold ~..." I hate being hot, but I also hate being cold. So I''m wearing a solid coat. Not mine, a coat borrowed from a magician by the name of Tordi. To my body, it''s a little big. Just a little bit, though. Even though I borrowed it, I also have a proper coat of my own. The Chamber of Commerce pays quite well, so you don''t have trouble with clothes. Then why are you wearing another coat? "I found it! Petronella!" Yes. Here''s the thing. We need to get rid of any pawns that might take extra action because it would involve Takazu at this convenience. It also means, of course, ensuring the safety of runaway girls, though. It was purposefully worn in an inappropriate size coat and worthy of passing through an unpopular (one-piece) path. The place where you were called is obviously hard to see from the surroundings. And maybe you''re using magic to keep the sound from leaking around you, too. Both, for me, I''d appreciate it. "Don''t resist! And escape! I can''t help you this time. If you don''t obey, you''re gonna see painful eyes! "Hey...... With arms to the point of being taken by a human mage on his hands, I was wondering if it was a little impossible to make me suffer." "You! You insult me! Whoa, did I piss you off? Kuwabara, kuwabara. I didn''t mean to stir it up. But you can''t. Sure, I''m hooded and I''m not showing my face, but even though my voice is completely different, you don''t realize it''s someone else, do you? It''s a shame that the chaser said it was the same elf because of this. I''ll take the hood. My proud ears were exposed to the outside air and I felt the cold of winter. Is it time to get the earbags out? "... ugh! Who is it? Are you...?" "It''s a lovely elf, a shochu fan." When I showed the V-sign, the man got angry. In this way, you don''t even seem to know this one is a high elf. "Don''t kid me! Where''s Petronella?!?" "She will always be in your heart. Close your eyes and listen" "You, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! So you didn''t incite it, did you? It''s a joke that soothes the place. Looks like he''s going to unleash a thunderstorm without question. I shouldn''t be short tempered, but is it the boulder elf that hasn''t disturbed the procedure even when it''s very high? We''re an excellent species, aren''t we? Heh. "Metal Generation. Thunder Needle" "Nah...!?" Yes. Sorcery and distraction, huh? Pack the distance at that moment and tap into the magic. Then he fainted with clams without a voice. "No ~? You know you can''t beat us high elves in a mere elf, right? If you lived in an elf settlement, that should be taught as common sense. Well, he didn''t seem to realize I was a superior species. "Oh, usually, it''s time to go for a drink..." Today, I have to carry this man. A precious night...... When I spread the sack of hemp I had served, I packaged the immature elf mage, took charge and walked out. Not at all, busy! 132 Episode 130: Lets Talk to Abel It was near 23: 00 when Abel, who was out, came back west away. My beloved sister is already a resident of the dream world. He has a burning face, so I''m sure he''s even having a fun dream. My teacher is a child who can take care of him properly, so without making any noise, it''s where he goes and into the attic. For a moment, I got a sign to ask this one, but I''m guessing that one''s also checking to see if we''re safe. (Well. Do you want to go?) Softly get out so your sister doesn''t blink her eyes. Keep your mother in your pillow, she''ll probably be fine. You won''t wake up. From the stairs leading to the enchanting space, the lights are leaking. Apparently, I''m not going to go to bed right away. As I went up the stairs, I immediately had Abel and his eyes. He knew I was here. "... Al, what''s wrong? "Oh, yeah. Uh, welcome back." "...... hmm. I''m home." "Do you mind if I go that way? "...... hmm. Come?" I''ll sit next to him because he''ll give me a little invitation. There are signs of a beautiful forest like what Abel says, so stay close and calm. But then Abel herself said something strange. "... when I''m doing this with Al, I calm down. There are signs of so much boredom." It''s a sign of boredom, isn''t it? You''ve never been told that in your last life? Oh, no. A junior who lost weight like a skeleton once said, "Shinpa-yi, her face is blue and white? It''s even shriveled to signs -..." I wonder how he is... How are you? I hope it''s not the end of the line like me. "Abel, are you tired? "... nothing particularly wrong" Yeah. Stop it. It doesn''t seem like patience. It''s not what the ex-works used to call "okay". I feel a glowing life force. "... it''s embarrassing to be seen standing still" "Oh, I''m sorry..." If I had been paying serious attention, my eyes would have been lowered. But the distance was even clogged and my shoulders stuck. Just a little touch will tell, my teacher''s, fine. Are you eating properly? So much so that I want to ask. Well, what Abel knows in her daily life is that she eats well. You have regained your mind, my mentor has turned his gaze to this one again. "... if you need to talk to me, listen" Whoa, did you find out? If you come at this hour, then so be it. (Truth is, I don''t want to get Abel into anything extra...) With that in mind, I was going to talk about today''s visitors. While I was explaining the situation, Mighty Char was listening without hesitation. There is no particular change in the expression. Don''t you think it''s annoying or troublesome? "Sorry, Abel" Why would Al apologize? "That... because it puts a strain on Abel" When I said that, the elf teacher pulled me. It was unintentional, so I collapse, and, as it were, I get my head embraced by a perfectly soft chest. "... Al showed me around, and the life of a stranger elf, he thought. That''s not an apology. Be proud." "Isn''t that annoying? "... this isn''t the first time this has happened" Oh, well. Well, that''s not the first time. We all want to save lives together. In Abel''s long life, he must have been scolded many times. "... Herbs are finite. It is true that we cannot save unprincipled. But if Al asks, you can ask." "But is Satsushi precious? "... If you have Black Powder Disease, you don''t need to use Satomigrass. Even lower-ranked herbs can handle it" "What, really? Then how did you get the name of Satsushi? " alias Sumitomo is a panacea ingredient. There are many treatable diseases. That''s why the name is known. But I think the real thing about pharmacists is that they can handle the disease without having to use special herbs. Proof of immaturity in itself is the immediate emergence of the name of Sumitomo." They once told the elves how to make medicine to treat black powder disease. However, suffering from black powder disease is in itself extremely rare. The production of medicines requires professional knowledge and advanced skill. These two points prevented the inheritance of technology. And then there''s the "Great Collapse" all the time. As a result, he almost lost his therapeutic skills. By the way, "It''s rare to know Satomigrass," Mis said, "but according to Abel, this is the other way around, because it was so famous that it''s the last plant that should have extinguished phantom sperm history, but there are still things that we know in modern times. "Oh, as long as there is Satanic Grass! Over and over again, the name was told as a result of such a mourning. Note that if you don''t know how to handle it, it seems useless to get the herbs. "... the herb used to treat black powder disease was once common sense called white moon grass. That''s even forgotten is the laziness of the elves" "But we''ve lost our cure, haven''t we? So you don''t have a choice? "... to Rocus, Elf''s elder in the Great Forest of Solue, has previously told him how to make medicines. I haven''t heard about that one being dead. So you shouldn''t have even lost it. I thought you said you''d take a disciple." Oh, it made Abel seem a little grumpy. It stays faceless, but somehow, I can see that. "... the treatment of black flour disease is a technique that should have been passed on, and white moon grass should be present in the herbal fields of the elves in no small measure. Then if I make the pills and give them to you, there won''t be a problem" "Drugs, can you make them right away? "... in half a day" Uhm...... Unexpectedly, I''m relieved you''re about to go peacefully. Do you think it''s important to talk about horseradish? Whatever it is, should I say it was nice talking to Abel? My teacher is really reliable. "... it helps me too to find out where the elves ran away from home and why" The girl who caused the disturbance said that Abel had also been asked to search. So should I say that it helped solve the problem? Even if that is only the result ohrai. "Thank you, Abel" "... thanking you is this way. This is a thorough, elf problem. Al didn''t have anything to do with it. Besides, I knew I had to make sure." Is that about the loss of therapeutic technology? Or is it about developing apprentices? Either way, the roots look like they''re together. Whatever, I''m glad the runaway elf''s family seemed helpful. I''m sure I know what''s important to my mother. "Thank you again, Abel. And I''m sorry to bother you at night." It''s me who has fallen from overwork. I can''t even go around to the side that takes away my time to relax. Let''s say we disperse early...... I thought so, and I tried to get up... "" "Um, Mr. Abel? They stuck me in my bedding. "... Will Al, already, fall asleep? "Huh? Oh, yeah. I was going to..." "... sleepy? "No, I''m telling you, I''m blind." I also take a nap beforehand. This may be a long story, so I took a nap with Fee, assuming I stayed up late. Although my sister would have simply been sleepy. " Lie your eyes down and say that. Even though it''s faceless, your ears are slightly red. This is me. We''re not talking serious, we''re just talking about what you want, right? (Well, there''s no reason to say no...) I sit beside my mentor again. Then Abel felt her mouth slackened, only slightly. "... make tea" As if in a blindfold, the beginning elf stood up. Hot water daggers are also useful in times like these. I''m glad I made it for Abel, too. Winter nights are long. To my heart''s content, shall we talk to Abel? 133 Episode 131: Gathering Information on High Elf Mis Hi, I''m a company animal. I am now coming to the warehouse area of the commercial district. I carried the sack of hemp I walked in charge of. Just for the record, there are several dummy warehouses at the Chamber of Commerce. One of them, how dedicated to Takazu, is that even the chairman and vice chairman of the Chamber of Commerce can''t come in. But well, other than that, a high elf in that position can be used. So I brought in a pretty easy elf here. Oh, soundproof in the warehouse. I''m weak and weak, so I really tried to call it around the figure fat Deborah, but the contents of the bag didn''t feel very smart, so I ask the situation alone. In the unlikely event that you are deflected about Takazu, you will be in trouble. I''m a woman who can take care of things. Heh. "Come on." "Guh!" Throw it to the ground, and it looks like Killey Man opened his eyes with that shock. The hemp bag looks like intestinal stuffing. Oh, if it''s true, it''s been a happy time with knobs and booze by now. I speak to the hemp bag. "Eh...... Do you know your current position and situation? "Kid, you were an elf earlier!? Get me out of here! That''s right. You don''t seem to understand anything. "Metal Generation. Iron Spear" I pierce the hemp bag with a spear. I screamed, but if I''m right on target, I think I just cut my calf a few centimeters. Do you have no guts or are you bibili? "Hey, do what?!?" "You shout out, so I''m surprised. I''m so scared." "Huh, don''t be ridiculous! "No, I think stabbing people with a joke is a bad guy" One more time, I''ll poke you. If you take extra action, I hope this is what happens. "Guh! "I can''t go on talking when I''m twitched, so just the conversation I need, please? "Ki, you...... ugh! You know who I am!?" "You don''t know, do you? Let me ask you something." Don, and slap him in the stomach with a stone poke. Will you understand, "Here we go next"? "Ugh, gu...! "No, I said, ''You know who I am,'' or something, so please name me. No way. ''Ugh, gu...!'' So you don''t have a name, then? "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" Killey man, you shut up. I guess you know you can''t do anything in this situation. "Ah. When you start chanting, your hands and feet will fly at that moment, so just be careful there. Because I''m weak." "You''re a ghost! "I''m explaining to you the activation conditions for self-defense actions, so there''s no way you''re a ghost. So? Huh-uh. Yuh? "Ku......! From the seeping hemp sack of blood, you hear voices like you''ve noticed. "Oh, I''m a magician and delinv from inside Meranto...! The granddaughter of the head of the inner city, Petronella, was told to bring her back to the land of man." "Isn''t it a run to use -? He had a good mouth, so I thought he was a good man." "Chief, you''re an immediate messenger! If you were an elf, Melant would know!?" "It''s a big one, isn''t it?" I can''t believe you''re just an elf inner length, because you''re in a less than high elf position. I''m better. Hmm. "You won''t know, I''ll tell you! Petronella is recklessly trying to sue Takazu directly!? If he does that, he''ll be in big trouble! Especially if the High Elves find out, the Ri itself can''t be the subject of solemnity! Hmm. Petronella seems to have popped up alone so that she doesn''t get tired of herself, but the purpose itself is known. Well, is it natural? If you are a big mother and her mother is dead and ill, you have limited means to rescue her. (But you don''t seem to have control on the inside) Apparently the chief inside tried to bring Torone back inside. Meanwhile, our Hell workplace, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, contains a request: "My daughter ran away from home, so I want you to look for her". This is by Torone''s father, the son of Chief Li. Didn''t Tronedaddy know the situation? You knew and wanted me to protect you first. Well, normally, it would be better to get caught up in the network of chambers of commerce than to find Takazu, so it would be the latter. And you''re right in the latter. Because it''s easier to shut up and flirt with our high elves. "Petronella is in the King''s City! If you hit your hand quickly, you might lose yourself and annoy your own people! So let me go! Fight for a moment! What you''re saying is, well, true in itself. But before I do, there''s something I need to check. "Uh, was it Mr. Delideli? I''d like you to confirm that you came at the behest of Director Ri? "That''s right. It''s a formal request. So I have my legitimacy as a messenger. And my name is Delinv. Delideli, no! "Either is fine. Besides, Torone said you came here because your father asked you to? "No, it''s the chief''s instructions. But he said," I''m worried about your father, too, "so maybe he misunderstood." Cheng Cheng. The information is complicated. Maybe she just looks that way though. No, I feel like I''m doing something wrong, so I might have gotten to the idea that everyone and he are trying to bring themselves back by force. "I''ll keep asking questions. You engaged a human magician who tried to help Trone, didn''t you? Sounds like you chose ''Thunder Out'' at first, but then you used flame magic, right? You didn''t think it was dangerous? If you make a mistake, it could develop into a human feud." "I thought so. That''s why we targeted Stun at first. But out of the blue, you''re smart. Besides, I warned you not to disturb me. It was that mortal who didn''t hear that! "... I mean, you said you switched ''Deal with''? "What''s wrong with crushing one inferior human being? There''s no one else around. Covering up the body after it was over was fully possible! It''s the best way to handle things quickly! "If you''re getting away with it, you won''t take care of it." Or guilty (Gilty). It''s too sweet to see a species called man. A little more, if I had a decent nap (...), I might have given you some freedom, but it was a typical ''elf you shouldn''t be out there''. There are many tragedies and comedies in the interaction between man and elf, but unfortunately, there is also an "elf better off not coming to the human sphere of power," he said. I don''t mind looking down on humans or despising them, but I can''t just admit to trying to bring them into elimination in a mild way. This is a report to the boulder, isn''t it? In some cases, this one may be more problematic than Petronella''s rampage. Or is there only the crude, inside Merant? If you''re a big settlement, you usually have an elf who understands the importance of interacting with ''outside''. (Well, let''s throw a round at the chairman of the chamber of commerce, including a survey of the area) A great man is for that reason. Good luck, Chairman of Commerce. And then there''s the last confirmation. "How many members have you brought back? No way, Mr. Delideli, are you not alone? "Let me in, the three of us. The two of us have enough hands! We have to capture him before he bothers us inside! So now, let me go! And he says it''s not a deli! "Metal production, iron cages. Metal Generation, Iron Mask" "Mugg......!? Mmmm! Mmmm!?" Now you can''t chant, and you won''t be able to get out of it. It''s good to seal it up in a few minutes. You should explain the situation to the security elves in front of the warehouse and keep an eye on them. In the meantime, I must return to the Chamber of Commerce to become Chairman and Vice Chairman and explain the situation. I don''t even want to think about going to work at night if it''s true. but Takazu, of course, even annoys an almost irrelevant alt boy. You have to be patient. I headed to the Chamber of Commerce, the main mountain of evil. There was something unexpected waiting for you. 134 Episode 132: The Outrage of High Elf Mis "Oh? Miss, forgot something? When I arrived at the Chamber of Commerce, my colleagues suddenly told me so. Don''t be angry, is that the word you should use at times like this? It''s also something that had rude cloud grass. When I denied it, my colleague sounded an evil laugh. "Well, right. If it''s Mis'' personality, he thinks, ''You''re going to work tomorrow, so you just have to collect your things then.'' You know, you come all the way out here to pick it up, and that kind of special triumph is on the far side of space." "Good thing I''m warm, you can say whatever you want. You''ll never know, will you? "Where you''re from, I''m with you." It''s a tremendous fried leg removal. But I know the pointlessness of dating a fool. Shall we decide gorgeously through? "Besides, is the chairman or vice chairman still here? "Well, I''m more enthusiastic about my work than you are, so you''ve decided to be there. I don''t know the vice chairman, but the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is dealing with a jumping customer. They''re using the third floor, right? "Is it the third floor?" Unlike upstairs, the reception room on the third floor is reserved for great people. Well, our chairman of commerce basically jumps in visitors through. If you''re going to respond, it''s natural for that to be a pretty good opponent automatically. "Did you run errands on the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce and scold him again? The chairman''s busy, so don''t bother him too much, okay? "Rude. It''s always out of my mind to be told what I''m scolded for! I wonder what this kid thinks of me? It''s like a troublemaker, but it''s a long line. It''s a baseless bad word. "... Anyway, if you''re making a mistake at work, I''ve never heard of a high elf found sleeping on the street holding a liquor bottle and protected? "That was a tragedy my mercy invited." Sa, another drink ". Isn''t that why you said no? I''m kind, I like to get along." "It''s not just mean. Your father, he had a head, didn''t he? I was wondering if my daughter''s presence would be a stain on the high elves." "... how does my father inside know that?" "Well, I told you the other day when I got home. I''m not the only one asking you to keep an eye on me, am I? Oh, it sucks. My beautiful image has been spread inside in a damaged way. It''s not a malicious press, so I''d like you to spare me distorting the facts and spreading them. I''m so cute and beautiful, but for some reason I can''t get in touch with you because I''m being victimized by these jamming efforts. Teng himself, who spread the false information, has made a slight statement that he sees things better than that. I don''t believe it. "You must have come back to do something wrong, but you''re free anyway, right? I''ve got work to do, so why don''t you help me? "Please take the rest of the day off, idiot. I''m busy. If you can prepare a bottle of shochu, you can help." I wave to the stairs in a flickering manner. And the third floor. I went to the reception room without hesitation. No, you''re not gonna break in, are you? It''s just, I''m just listening. I''m curious. Yeah. From inside, I heard two women. One will belong to our evil General Commander/Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but I don''t remember the other. Are you new? "... So you really don''t want me to introduce you to Takazu? "Naturally. Can you, in your presence, offer your master to someone you don''t know well? Takazu? Are you Takazu? I don''t know who it is, but the visitors seemed to be asking the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce to introduce Takazu. But you''re stupid. For us elves, Takazu is sacred and inviolable. Even if you told me to introduce you, there''s no way I could do it. Probably a customer of another race, but I didn''t know you''d step in without knowing that. "I''m asking you to lie to me." "Then meet the elders from all over the continent and get me a letter of recommendation. If all elders give permission, you don''t have to think about it." "It''s hard to just meet an elder in a high elf. And get permission from there, etc." "That''s all it''s worth when you meet Takazu. If you can''t, give it up." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce releases himself in a picky manner. You''re a big fan of our chairman, Takazu. I guess you won''t respond to the story of jumping in and telling me to let you see me. You''re in a bad mood. "... I thought you said your life was at stake." "Are you going to tell me to treat only that person''s life differently? Is visiting us after all you''ve done? In other words, the danger to his life is something that the majority will know about. If that suddenly helped, the provenance would naturally be known and explored. Do you have a way of completely controlling that mess?" "It''s..." "In the first place!" The president of the Chamber of Commerce blocked the customer''s words. "It doesn''t exist anywhere in the world at the earliest, such as in the sacred grass. I thought you said it wasn''t even in our high elves. If I can''t get Takazu to see me, it''s impossible to tell him to give me the herb that''s already destroyed." Complete the process. Is this customer looking for Satomigrass? That''s impossible. As the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce put it, it''s not even in the elves. There''s no way you can give in, even if it is, and you won''t have enough in the first place. From all over the world, give it to me. It''s going to be a big fuss. (stranger, you missed the stairs to climb) The approach to the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce regarding Takazu is not straightforward. ''I''ll never let you see me. I''ll let you protect Takazu'' cause it starts. Our leader, the roots are your favorite, so if you put them on there, they might work, but, well, I''m not willing to tell you that. In comparison, the brilliant thing about my operation that I did everything in the dungeon to a five-year-old. Arrowhead I''m a woman who can...... Hehe. (Oops, in the end, you came out after a farewell...) I spend time hiding with Kosokoso. Guests were human, but those are the eyes you haven''t given up yet. Wouldn''t you come back later? I ''m-- what are we gonna do? I have a lot to report, but the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is in a very bad mood right now. Should I take a moment? "... Mis, come out" "Ha-ha...! He was hiding, he''s found out. I didn''t know you were aware of this presence of me that could escape from the security department, on a boulder grid......! I go into the reception room awesome. There''s nothing good about defying a grumpy mode of business chairman. "Much more..." "Where is a good night......! He must have brought trouble again anyway." Everyone and he misunderstand me. An unfair evaluation is a sad thing. The only thing I won''t betray is alcohol...... When you get back, you''ll have to put it in the water of your life. "I''m busy! If you want to talk, just let me hear it." "I''m busier, so I''ll talk to you later." That''s why I explain everything to the glassman. Your face turns blue or red, you''re the one with the bigger reactions, our chairman of commerce. But still, let''s not pinch an extra mouth until we''re done asking, let''s call it a boulder. "What are you doing...! "Yikes, Yikes, Yikes, Yikes... Huh! When I finished explaining it, they pulled my cheeks left and right. It''s a clear act of harassment. It''s a hell of a thing, this. "I can''t believe Master Abel and Master Alto got involved! It''s hard to forgive! "No, I think you''re the best at what I''ve done! If I had been known by the forces of Takazu in" The Library, "I think it would have been one inside, really solemn shanty, wouldn''t it? "Then it doesn''t work arbitrarily! You won''t have to make it an ex post report! "Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Violent opposition! I''m against violence. Ooh! "Ha ha...! I need to go bow my head to Master Abel again......! To Master Alto, too. Totally, my head hurts..." "Hey. Blah, I don''t think that Takazu cares much about Soyu''s, do you? "That''s not the problem! "Ahhhhhhhhhh! I should have acted the best, and then, for some reason, I was preached with violence. And the moment I tried to go home with both my body and mind blurred. "Ah, Mis. I went shopping for rice, and I bought shochu, so help me with my work, as promised." Or so they said. I''m not convinced, Pumpkin! 135 Episode 133: Want Sweet Dew "To...... I said" I did "! "Ha... Tarabagani" "To...... I said" I did "! No, sister, did you just say "to"? Now I''m in the middle of my own room with Myangel and Shiritori. Me wearing an agua and a schematic that I say is a my-sister sitting on top of and hugging me. Mother, right next to her, is sinking into a soft cushion and reading a romantic novel of continuation. My mother is the type of person whose expression changes while reading a book, so if I let her play a race game or something, she''s probably the type who tilts her body with a curve as well. And the other family, Abel, is out in the morning. Yesterday, he''s going to make me the medicine for the case I asked him for. "Yay, yay! Phew, not too good! - But I love it! I''m on my way to Shiritori, but suddenly MySister runs like that. This is me. It''s a reminder that I want something sweet. You''re right, because you love sweets, my sister. "Oh, that''s good. Mother wants a little sugar, too." What a mother to join the conversation with. I''d say you''re going to get fat, but if you say so, my ruin, I won''t wait... I''ll hold Fee and get close to the shelf. There''s honey and candy here. "Oh, no... ugh" Literally, two containers with a bottom. All of our women love to be sweet, so naturally, they consume a lot. "I don''t have any more. Both are almost empty." "Yeahhh! Mother and daughter voices overlap. No, you ate it. Why do you not know the inventory? "Even if they speak like that, there''s nothing there. We''ll have to buy more next month during the sixth grade exam." In this western detachment, of course, no preference can be given. We have to buy it ourselves. Since there are only a few opportunities to go out with you, there are also opportunities for you to purchase, which complies with that. I mean, you won''t get it for a while. "Next month..., not next month! "Take what for granted..." My mother trembles as a mess. It''s like the end of the world. "Mother can''t stand having nothing sweet until then......! "Phew! Phew, that''s awesome! - I love it! No, it''s Phee. If they pull my clothes, they won''t come out sweet. It''s not easy to go shopping, but even if you were free to go out, sweet things are expensive, so you can''t buy them if you want. "Mmm! Mother swells her cheeks. It was a trick that made me want to ask how old I am now. Fee is also Fee, reaching hard for a container of water candy with a bottom. (I''d like to buy you somehow...) With that in mind, a watery bird flew in at the window. I don''t even have to explain it now. It''s the ghost bird E-chan. "Oh? There''s a pretty girl, isn''t there? She noticed it before me. My mother opened the window and put her finger on it. My Mother, you only look beautiful and young, so when you''re putting a bird on it, you look like a deep-window maid. The contents are far from it. "Oh, Mother, she''s my guest." When I called, E-chan flew over here and stuck it on my shoulder. For a moment, your sister looked dissatisfied, but nothing else than forgiveness. "Fee, come down for a second" "Mmm...... Huh! My Angel swelled up her cheeks and hugged me. I''d like to stroke your head, but let me check the letter from Mr. Henriette. "Coo, coo! When I took the letter out of the cylinder attached to E-chan, the tin-sized spiritual bird immediately flew to her mother. He demands that his head be rubbed and stroked. Apparently, you liked My Mother better than me or Fee. "Oh. Sweet Bo." My mother also loves being sweet, so as requested, she adores E-chan. The water-colored bird narrowed her eyes to make her feel really good. I haven''t even drawn that look yet, have I? Damn...... "Yes! Phew! Phew, I hope so! Oh. I''m flattered, you''re that way. It seems like you''re my sister. "That''s right. I have a fie! I''ll stroke you plenty ~! "Yikes! Phew, what did you get? Phew, I''m happy! More! What, more fu? I wanted to read the letter, which made it difficult to get it out. Well, you don''t have a choice. So when I choose to continue stroking, Fee''s face melts away. Seems like I cared about my behavior. "Hehe...! Huh? Huh? Huh? Mixed woes are coming! Pooh! Phew, I love it! Daisy! My angel hugs me so hard that my arms are free. Now you can read the letter. Eh, what... "- Huh" I thought it seemed as casual as usual, and I stopped moving. A text with more information than usual on a larger piece of paper than usual. And more paper count. There was something about the fact that it might be better to stay away from the Chamber of Commerce for a while, as someone who seems to be an official of the Royal Palace is looking for Abel. Even though he seems to crave the skill and knowledge of that medicine, and the sacred grass. So he told Abel to keep it a secret that he was also a high ancestor. Yesterday, you came to my house with the same frigid high elves. Especially that one is a homosexual and chamber of commerce person. Besides, it was a case that could be handled outside of the herb. (With this much information on the boulder, you don''t know what to do? I''d actually like to see Mr. Henriette and talk to him......) Is it mere coincidence that you are all in search of the sacrificial grass in the first place? Or is it an epidemic or an addiction for a reason? Yeah. When I roared, Dr. Abel usually came back. He raises a large bag from his shoulder. It''s what I took as a medicine holder. It''s swollen when I look at it, so I guess there''s an example cure in it. "Welcome home, Abel" "...... hmm. I''m home." Mighty Char, who nodded inorganically, only turned his eyes back on me when he noticed Yi, who was sweet to her mother. "... use from Henriette? "Oh, yeah. Just now." Hand me the letter and I''ll start reading it right away, big teacher. My sister climbs up my body like she''s gonna poke that gap. Apparently, he wants you to stick around. "Hehe...... heh! Seems happy that I immediately perceived my intentions. I smile and rub my cheeks. There''s only one girl who''s happy and straight. Of course, that''s fine. Doing that, Abel finishes reading the letter. "I''m being asked for medication at the same time, but do you think this is a coincidence? "... I cannot judge because I do not know the situation of the human acquaintance who visited the Chamber of Commerce. It just seems like a mere coincidence at the moment. If it''s an epidemic, the people and elves in the king''s capital should make a scene." Oh well. Even in correspondence with Mr. Henriette, he should be cautioned: "Please be careful because the disease is endemic". Besides, the parent of the elf child suffered from black powder disease. Abel said it was a rare disease, so there''s no way it''s going to be epidemic, and if it was, it would be a fuss by now. "I was going to ask Mr. Henriette for more information, but Abel seems to be making the right decision, and I don''t think I need to be forced to go out? "...... hmm. Static observation is also sometimes necessary" The boulder is Dr. Abel. Always cool. "Speaking of which, it''s completely irrelevant, but I''ll tell you about it. It looks like honey and water candy are on the bottom." "... I think Al should head to the Chamber of Commerce right away and get some information" The boulder is Dr. Abel. I love sweets. "No, but I can''t get out of this mansion, can I? "... I''ll take care of the entrance and exit. Finally, a story that I need to stay away from the Chamber of Commerce. You just have to accompany them along the way and wait in the warehouse area" ... that much and ask for sweet dew... Horrible is the obsession of a woman. Either way, I was supposed to go outside even though it wasn''t my license exam day. 136 Episode 134: The Long Time Chamber of Commerce Various thoughts intertwined and came to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. As declared before departure, Abel and I are breaking up on the way. I''ve never visited without a mentor. I have contacted Mr. Henriette, through E-chan, to ask her today, so even if it is sudden, it is not without an appointment. Well, all of a sudden, so it may not turn out to be annoying. "I think I''ll buy the rest of the novel" My mother says that. Oh, my God, this guy''s following me right along. Well, you''re not going to a dangerous place like the Great Ice Plains, and it''s pathetic to stay home all the time. So I don''t complain in particular. My father also gave me the book, and I seem to buy it for a dime without it. "Phew, not too good! And my sister in my arms, she''s at this rate. My eyes are sparkling. I''m here to talk to you, not to buy sweets. ... No, are you going to buy it? The women are not convinced, such as going home empty-handed. Heading to the visitors'' aisle as usual, the vice chairman was waiting for me straight there. It must be hard to do something sudden. "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen of the Crane Puts" Mr. Henriette bows his head correctly at the fold. Even though it is a sudden family of visitors, it is a rather polite response. Originally, my house should be just an addition to Abel''s, but the boulders are attentive people. By the way, the moment the vice chairman broke his hip, it was impressive that he only snuck one eye at me. "This time, I''m so sorry! And the reception room. When I arrived, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce lowered my head. He cares that I got involved in the drug thing. In the corner of the room, the tiny elves are seated at the front, but you should pretend not to see them. Yeah. So it''s useless to look at me with your eyes open, right? "Mr. President of the Chamber of Commerce, I don''t care about me or Abel, so it''s okay. Don''t apologize so much." "Oh, that''s a nasty word. How can I apologize to Abel..." "Oh, this is the medicine that Abel made for me," On the table, place the bin. A special effect of Black Flour Disease, made from White Moon Grass. At first glance, the chairman worshipped the bottle. "What a horror that Master Abel is made out of his hands, etc...! Besides, using it too is just an elf" "In that way, Abel, you think you''re angry, don''t you? As an elf, as a pharmacist. If you were one of them, that guy wouldn''t make a distinction. Evidence of this - I don''t know, but the cure was not singular. There are about eight others. It seems that if it is stored properly, it will be quite sunny, so my mentor has told me to keep it at the Chamber of Commerce for the sake of the time being. Of course, when the sick person comes out, they don''t hesitate to use it. "The boulder is Dear Abel......! Very merciful...... ugh! Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce to worship out again. Yeah. This guy''s Abel lover feels close to faith. Mr. Henriette comes in with a basin with tea on it with a bitter laugh there. He''s still the vice chairman, but he''s the one who takes the lead on the chores. "This is what Elder Locus didn''t take his disciple, which Takazu cared about." Mr. Henriette tells me he doesn''t understand. What''s that supposed to mean? "That person is distracted by Takazu, so he seems to think that the medicine he has been taught cannot be taught to live things" "What!? So if there were sick people out there, you wouldn''t take care of them, would you? Probably, no, I would definitely be mad at Abel, if she told me that." "I think Al is right, too. And they bounce around to Elder Rocus." It''s troublesome, the vice chairman blurred. It''s good and bad to admire... It is certain that a person named Rocus will be angry, and the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce says that it is his reserve. And the mother reacts sharply to the words of the vice chairman. "Oh, I can''t believe you called me Al, Mr. Henriette. When did you get along with my Al for a long time? "Yes, thanks to you, Al and I are very close" Vice chairman smiling without a coward. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn''t be able to cut you back like this. Businessmen and traders in Qishi Kaiqian Mountain Thousand. Awesome heart. Then there is a shadow slipping in chassis. "Well, well, well, well! It would be nice if Phew didn''t! Phew, it''s the only one who''s doing pretty well! One hugs me, sister. And I''m looking up to Mr. Henriette, as if to intimidate him. Meanwhile, Ruru......! And Master High Elf, who is being barked at, remains a soft smile. "It''s okay. I won''t take your brother. It''s just, hey, me and Al just got along. That''s all. I have no other intention, so it would be helpful if you could meditate on your eyes." A small container is placed in front of Phee. The contents were sparkling clear sweet dew - my sister''s favorite, water candy. DD Ba! Ba! and Fee''s gaze came and went with Mr. Henriette for water candy. Mr. Vice Chairman, with my angel reaction when I ordered the cake, I think I put a hit on it when I could round it up with something sweet. And, unfortunately, that''s right. Your sister''s friendship is already falling apart. "Konka is the only one who misses it! Nice and not, like, uh, here we go! "Hehe. Thank you." Madam Vice Chairman, you have a good personality. And at some point, even before my subtle mother, I keep the same thing. Nothing like that, nothing like that. (Ahhh! So I suddenly remembered. We can gather information on what we''re here for. "So you don''t know what kind of illness it is" Finally, I could hear the subject of someone who wanted to meet Abel. I hear you didn''t come directly, but your entourage came looking for herbs. Great people can''t come out, so that would be obvious. And the other people with you, they''re not quite who you are. It doesn''t matter. "Yeah, yes. I only said it was life-threatening, so it''s not necessarily a disease." Then there''s the possibility of poison and injury to anyone you want to save. And Sumitomo is supposedly able to heal even in those ''things that are not sick''. ... only irresponsible rumors, though. "Well, I don''t care if you''re left alone." When I say soak, "Absolutely." "You''re right." What a higher-elves that strikes a white correlation somewhere. Oh, you both know that Abel is in possession of the herb. It should be noted that according to our teacher, there are naturally some things that do not heal even in the sacrificial grass. "... that only helps to bring the body closer to normal, and if a different cause persists, there is no point in using it" "For example?" "... if parasitized by insects or plants. At that time, we need a special treatment." Will the worms be parasitized by rabbits, horns, and plants? Boulders are different worlds, oops...... "... and then, if you are cursed. Because the curse is not a disease, it is ineffective" Did you say it like that? In any case, unlike the case of the Elf child who has run away from home, the Chamber of Commerce concluded that he has no intention of responding to you. Again, I think it''s better to keep Abel away from here for a while. I agree with that, too. If Abel''s skill is known, it will only be used physically. Since the Chamber of Commerce will do the correspondence, it was also decided that this one would be good if it was not close to danger. I mean, it''s static. "That''s right. I don''t know if I can ask you this, but do you know the identity of the person who came looking for the herb? "Regardless, I grasp. He was a Kingsguard sorcerer for the Fourth Princess. Hmm!? Fourth Princess? Are you in trouble, Village Daughter? "Um ~... My legs are getting paralyzed and I''m about to cry, so I need your help ~..." I heard voices like that from the corners of the room, but there was nothing to respond to. 137 Episode 135: Shopping is for me. Conclusions are made. Static. After listening to the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, I ended up choosing to see how things were going as planned. Someone with your village daughter is looking for an elf ancestor who doesn''t serve the grass... All I know now is that''s about it. I can''t help but judge who is where and what the situation is. Is it hard to get to know your village daughter, or is it hard to get to know someone with you? Even that. And this is the most important part, but what''s important to me is to make sure that Abel doesn''t get hurt. Priorities must be clear. Just as the black powder disease could be cured without the sacrifice of grass, so could the person the Kingsguard magician wants to save, later, by other means. There is no reason to move around without the information being clear. My village daughter is a good girl, so I want to help her as much as I can, but naturally, that presupposes not being a hole in an ant. Maybe your village daughter has absolutely nothing to do with it. (Yeah. You shouldn''t move poorly) I decided to think so. There''s nothing I can do if I don''t get the rest of the story. If we ever meet at next month''s exam, we''ll get some information from how she''s doing, too. Until then, a waiting hand. If there''s nothing, that''s fine. (The medication was delivered, and we got information on who was looking for Abel. Does this mean it''s got a piece on it? Fee and her mother play water candy in a heartbeat. I wonder how hungry you were for something sweet, huh? Well, I''m smiling, so I decided I shouldn''t get fat. What about worrying about tooth decay? I dare say, my mother doesn''t have a single tooth decay, and in this world, neither me nor Fee have cavities, so maybe she''s not infected with the Mutantin bacteria. It seems that there are people with tooth decay, so the fungus itself is present. Fee looked at this one and laughed heedlessly at her when she stroked her sister''s head as she was holding onto me perfectly. Uh, uh, stick your mouth out. I''d like to wipe it for you, but don''t get dirty anyway. "Your mother and sister seem to like sweet things." Because you''re obsessed and you see him eating, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce tells you that. This kind of thing, that''s not true, I don''t care what you say, it''s only going to be a gag. "Yeah, as you can see." I''m not ashamed of you. "Then bring sweetness to your souvenir. Apologies and thanks for the trouble." "Oh, no, it''s..." "Well, is that good! That''ll help! Mother Ye...... My Mother sparkles her eyes without hesitation. The true purpose of coming here is to buy something sweet, so if it helps, it helps, but it''s sweetened generously, so is it a good thing? "Mis, to all of you, prepare a souvenir" "You can''t walk on these feet, can you? I think you should take the lead, don''t you? "Just go! "It''s tyranny! It''s tyranny, this is a... ugh! A tiny elf, who was seated at the front, leaves the room with a groan. I guess my legs were really paralyzed because it''s yo-yo. You ask me with your eyes if I''m okay. "That''s the type that goes up indefinitely, so it''s just about right here." and words. If I had that much sideliness too, would I not have had to die in my previous life...? "Oh, my God, are you crazy after this? My sister, who finished eating water candy, came onto my lap. Its eyes are full of expectations. "Right..." Think as you stroke the head of an angel. The original purpose of replenishing the sweet one seems to be manageable with the courtesy of the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, so I don''t have to buy it. However, Fee loves rare and new things. I got out of the mansion because of it, and maybe I should take this opportunity to show you a lot of things. Even if there''s one thing, there might be a cut that could help this kid in the future. No, it''s fine if you just simply enjoy it. "I mean, Al. Did your mother come to buy a book?" I got hung up. That''s what you said. Mother, you were reading a novel in a serial. I personally intend to get a good idea of the clarity with which I can''t read the rest of my favorite work. When I was still healthy in my previous life, I used to talk to my colleagues about unfinished (eta) work that I couldn''t read anymore. ... Well, the person who writes is the one who writes, although it seems very difficult. "Yeah. Let''s go. Shop" "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, Kai no Suki! - But I love it! "Your mother likes the Al''s, too. - Whoa! My sister hugs me with great joy. As much as shopping with you, I''d love to do it for you at any time. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! There''s a lot of crap! Phew, I like to show you! My Angel that brightens my eyes and makes my face and products come and go. But it is certainly interesting to chill this Chamber of Commerce. Of course, the wide range of products arrives one after the other, so I guess I won''t get tired of my eyes. I know it''s a natural story in modern Japan around here, but I think it''s exciting in a world like this and gives it the feeling of being in the festival all the time. That''s the only thing that''s so hard about replacing products, so, well, you should always be busy. (But, well, looking around at places like this is a trap...) I''ll even buy something that sticks to waste. In her mother''s novel, Phee''s clothes and new toys. Then a painting set. The fact that I can only come once in a while and the fact that it''s simply fun to watch makes my purse string loose. Besides my thoughts, the product I sold myself is good, and my nostalgia is warm, which also promotes it. If you''re one of the tighteners, you must still not waste it. If I''m in my position, I guess I should apprentice that, but if I had more than a certain amount of savings, I''d think it would be reasonably good. "Hehe...! Hehe hehe...... heh! If you look at this kid''s pleasant smile, thank goodness. On the other hand, there are things that I need but haven''t bought. That''s the kind of medicine. Something to keep as a constant medication. My mother caught a cold in the meantime, so I thought I''d leave the medicine at least at home, but when I talked to her about it, Abel prepared it for me. The Chamber of Commerce also sells drugs, and some of them are made from elves, so the quality is different from other shops in Wangdu, but naturally, it''s no match for Abel''s. There''s no way we''re enemies. I guess this is an uninterrupted luxury story. I will have to thank my mentor. Most of the richness of my life is what Abel gave me. I''ve kept the mentor waiting, so I''m heading over to Warehouse Street. My sister is rarely free because both my mother and I are blocked with luggage in both hands. It''s mostly me or my mother holding hands. "Phew! Phew, the offal! I love it! My angel is a very good boy, so he says so voluntarily. Therefore, I respect its sincerity and get a bag containing clothes and other light items. "Thanks, Fee. You''re so sweet..." "Hehe...... heh! Welcome to! You got a compliment! Phew, I''m happy! Phew, even more! I''ll get more welcoming! Happy to, Phew! I''m afraid I can''t stroke your head right now. That''s how family friendly I was walking, when I plugged into a less crowded path, My Sister tipped my neck. "Ha, ha." "Yeah?" "Over there, somebody, I''m holding onto it. There it is." "What?" Does this child somehow understand magic with his senses? Well, it''s all over the city, here. Did it happen with the trap, too? 138 Episode 136: Tordie Notes (Part XI) "Tordie, I''m sorry" Mr. Torone bowed his head to me, surprised to hear what was going on. What she wanted. Why she left the house. And that whatever the outcome, it would have been solemnized. Knowing them, I was surprised. I had no idea that I had spontaneously consulted Deborah, which tied me to almost the best possible outcome. The world of elves has its own codes and factions, some of which actively choose to interact with the outside world, like the Ramiels, for example, while others, like the ''balance'' faction, make it good to be very strict with each other. Deborah''s friend was apparently a Ramierian high elf. Well, you can do that disciplined monk friend, so it can''t be served either by an interminable saint or, conversely, by the same level of championship. You can''t do anything about the ''balance'' faction that weighs in on disciplining itself and severely attacks the character of the elves. From me to Deborah. And from Deborah, to that high elf. The information and things flowed, and for some reason, we were going to meet face to face at the drinker. The result was - he was a champion. Well, at the time I asked where we met, I gave up. I learned later because I am not close to a liquor store, that there seems to be a group of annoying drunks in this king''s capital, which is feared in many liquor stores. Deborah and Effmont Ong, and their high elves - your name was Mr. Miis - seemed to be its blacklist members. I will avoid mentioning it because I took great care of Mr Torone in his case, but I have no doubt that he was a very distinctive person. However, the job seemed to have been done exactly, and Mr. Torone had arranged for the cure he wanted, even after giving up his life. I was unconscious in medicine, so I didn''t know, but black powder disease is something you can cure. I thought it was a complete morbidity. Around here, Mr. Torone would be the same person who tried to fly out of the house and hang on to Takazu. Besides, the people inside Mr. Torone shouldn''t even know. Because if I knew, there''s no way she''d come out to King''s Capital. "Because the high elves are better in terms of knowledge and technology than our normal elves..." Mr. Torone thought so and seems to have recognised the difference between normal elves and high elves again. But I guess it doesn''t turn into arrow-stricken precious because I was pushed to be mindful that "there''s nothing else to say about the medicine". Coming out of people''s worlds doesn''t seem like it. Mis, who could get something like that, may actually be an amazing person. Whatever it is, you have to thank her. "I''m glad your mother seems helpful, Mr. Torone" "Yeah! Thanks to Tordie for this too! Thank you so much!" I don''t really think I could have helped that much, but I guess this should be interpreted as something her joy has put into words and accepted in silence rather than as a misunderstanding. We must now go to the Chamber of Commerce to receive the cure and apologize for the disturbance. I''m an escort, but I can''t just make Mr. Torone apologize. It''s a shame you didn''t meet Elf''s high ancestors, but you must be fortunate to have finished the conversation within the High Elves range. Because if you were even involved with Takazu, you must have taken more care of it. "Well, shall we go" "Ugh! You''re going to put your arms around the natural...... She thinks everything is at this rate. I don''t really understand why they missed me so much. No, it''s not, so I don''t mind. That''s the way to go, the road to the Chamber of Commerce. Mr. Torone was pointing a flowery smile at me. Getting angry is certain, and if you go back inside, you may even be punished. But still, I''m not bitter because I can save my favorite mother. I''m proud that you don''t mind. Because if you did plan to meet Takazu, you weren''t even sure if you could help him in the first place. Worst case scenario, I was only punished and could not be helped. That, Mr. Torone''s expression, which was like a flower, suddenly clouded. You look more serious than ever. "Mr. Torone? What''s wrong, sir? "Tordie, dangerous" She held me, she jumped. Moment after moment, where we were, the fireballs burst. I knew right away that it was magic. (Mr. Torone''s sixth sense! I mean, is it an ambush! I take out the rod quickly. If you''re the one who raids without question, that must be that elf. "Petronella, I found you..." What showed up was an arrow-stricken elf. But I wasn''t the raider during this time. Apparently, he wasn''t the only one chasing Mr. Torone. I stare at someone who''s been ambushing me. I''m an elf man, but I''ll be staring at you over there. All of a sudden, around using magic, I don''t think I''m the one who can negotiate peacefully. "Don''t avoid it, Petronella...... It''s gonna stink..." "Isn''t this your kind? If my current attack had hit me, I would have been seriously injured!?" "You''re such a lousy human being, don''t you feel comfortable talking to me! The man was drastically elevated for that reason that I spoke up. So did the raiders during this time, but this elf also seems to be quite a rough personality. "Petronella...... For a long time, some injuries are said to be unavoidable if resisting. You wouldn''t want to feel painful, would you? Then just come here..." "What are you saying by using magic without resistance, without anything, without conversation?!?" "I told you not to talk to me, you filthy human! We know you guys attacked Derrinv! I mean, you''re already resisting! Derrinv is probably the name of the raider in the meantime. This is Mr. Torone, who saved me with his six-sense, but he''s trembling anxiously. It''s called the usual rotten personality, and it doesn''t seem to be the right personality for the fight. I am still impressed that we have often reached Wang Du. "-So. Which one of you did Delinv? Or do you have other people? "... what are you talking about? "Bullshit. Bye. Yep! Fucking humans! I guess that''s what he means when he comes back! The chant begins without question. Does this mean that the Raiders in the meantime were defeated by someone? I don''t naturally remember myself, and I don''t hear such rumors, so it doesn''t seem to me that I''ve been arrested by the official constitution. Will you be able to escape, in this situation? It''s not yet night, so it''s going to be hard to make the Impact Master look good. If... "Mr. Petronella, please just run away! I''ll buy you some time here! "No, you can''t, Tordie! I can''t do that! "You think I''m gonna let you get away with this, you idiots! A large fireball is shaped. I think this is going to really matter, is it sane? If I hit Mr. Torone in the corner, I would be seriously injured. Somehow, you have to protect her alone......! "Die away! Fucking human! Fireball being shot out with a line like a chimp. But the power is real. Expand the Devil''s Wall in fast language. Enhance your defense with a second spell. Target the counter with a third spell, but will it work? "Ugh...! Knock...! From my experience during this time, I chose to thicken the Demon Wall, but apparently that played a role. It takes a lot of magic, but it seemed like it could be prevented itself. The magic of counterattack selects the rock bullet. I''d like to restrain you in peace, but in black rope, it won''t work. Aim for your legs and stop moving. I hope it works out. "Tordie, there''s more! Be careful! "- Huh!? Huh! My demon wall will be destroyed by another flying fireball. What comes out is a new elf. This one is also male, apparently he unleashed an extra fireball. "And, Tordie, it''s okay!?" Mr. Torone screams. "Yeah, I don''t know." I managed to answer that, but you''re a mess. If you had one opponent, you had the eye of a fugitive, but both of you, you had no hitter. If you''re a gentleman, you also think of surrendering, but if you''re suddenly exercising witchcraft, and you''re looking down on humans, surrendering would be foolish. There''s no winning, and it''s hard to escape. Then should we focus exclusively on letting Mr. Arrowhead get away with it? In the eyes of the two elves comes the colour of spare time and contempt. Chronic heart, much better. That''s easier to multiply. "Kukukukuku...... You''re thinking of letting humans, you, Petronella alone get away with it, etc.? DD "I won''t let that happen... As much as an inferior monkey thinks, it''s a prospect......! Was it read? I wanted you to be chronic there, too. (Totally snow-covered, right? But about her, you have to protect her) Things moved even further when I decided to be kind of prepared and grabbed the rod. "- You''re an elf. It''s rare to see an elf outside the Chamber of Commerce." It''s out of place. It sounded too out of place. A relaxed voice with no tension. "Stupid, he said he was an intruder!? There must have been a tension in the payroll line! The raiders also turned suddenly to a sounding voice. There - there was a figure. Too tiny. That was, undoubtedly, the child''s. That''s right. Incredibly, there was a child standing. There was a little boy with a neat face and a boring atmosphere that wasn''t like it. 139 Episode 137: Tordie Notes (Part XII) Alto crane put. It was the boy who was only five years old who showed up with ease as if he were even going to hang out and walk. He doesn''t look like he even noticed, he''s watching us. (No way Alt-kun doesn''t understand the situation!? No, he has intelligence he doesn''t think of as a child. What if it''s that attitude after understanding the current situation...? But right in front of you, the two elves are dangerous. Even if it''s a young boy, can you miss it... "Ho. You''re a human child here. Hey, Talphus. How do we treat this customer? "I guess it''s just not because we''ve been through the pay line. Or maybe, by some coincidence, I just happened to be here. Either way, the conclusion will be the same." "Heh... heh! I accidentally raised my voice. The two elves, facing each other, began chanting without hesitation. It was hard to believe. And it''s also unforgivable. Hang the child in your hand. That''s the only thing you should never do. I chase the chant in great haste. Fast language should make it. You must protect Alt-kun! But Alt-kun of the day, "Mr. Trudy, you''re a good man." I laughed faintly because you understood the meaning of my procedure. That grin was too calm and, on this occasion, too inappropriate. "Kid, you didn''t have any luck. Witnesses are young and old, there''s no distinction." "... you''re a bad elf with a gala. I have a good impression of the Elves themselves, so I have a problem with these things." A magic converted into flames is taking the attitude of firing. Yet Alt-kun doesn''t show rushed bareback. It''s an anomaly. You have to have a sense of crisis. If he is somewhere mentally broken, he becomes anxious. If you hit a fireball of power that destroys the Wall of Demons, even adults will not be spared major injuries. No, probably, he''ll be dead. That''s what they''re trying to point at. I rushed to deploy the fence, "Will you stop interrupting me! "Ugh... ugh! Another elf has unleashed magic on this one. I''m all over it because I prevent it. (You shouldn''t! I have to protect Alt-kun...! We can''t make it like this! While this is happening, a fireball is about to be released with a young child... "-Na!?" Phew. Literally, whoops, the fireball has been extinguished. It''s as if there hasn''t been anything like that since the beginning. Elf magic has disappeared. I don''t believe it. It''s impossible. Magic can be prevented. It is also possible to obstruct. But I''ve never heard of it, such as it completely turns it off. "Ko, what the hell is this... ugh!?" The elf man was furiously upset. Naturally. This, in common sense of witchcraft, can''t be. "Kuh......! Men start chanting again, though. "So, I''m not answering... ugh! It''s magic. Yep! Stupid, this...! This...! What the hell did you do!?" Alt-kun didn''t answer anything. That would be so. No magician reveals himself in the hand. Instead of words, on his palm, accompanied by sound, a bright lightning appeared. (Thunder out...!? Thunder based magic of high difficulty, as usual...! He doesn''t need words to convert magic. Exercise witchcraft without chanting, as if it were natural. The release of unchanging sorcery, even from the front, is close to unintentional. We magicians have the recognition that chanting is natural. For example, if a warrior flew only slaughter without waving his sword, many humans shouldn''t be able to handle it. What he became was the realm. "Kuh......! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! So Ning Ro, I think it''s commendable that the elf man suddenly caused the lightning extinction. There is no doubt that he was some kind of powerful man, whether it was a bad gala and cruel. - But. "Guh! but ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! The moment he dodged (...), the elf man ate the lightning extinction, shouted and fell down. It would have been puzzling to see why he was hit, but whether he could have recognized it (...). But having experienced the ''same thing'' before, I know what it (...) is. Bent, is. Alt-kun''s unleashed lightning strike changed its orbit in that direction the moment the man dodged it. That''s why I eat it even though I swallow it. (Tracking? Or is it something else!? Who can dodge something like that! The magnitude of the thunder and the intensity of the brilliance show that it was more powerful than adequate. That man, for a while, will be a resident of the unconscious world. It was a moment. Everything is a flash. With his inexplicable abilities and unplanned abilities, Alt-kun easily disabled one of the elf''s raiders. Before the other elf, who set fire to me and towed me back into shape, the advantage of the ''two pairs'' was instantly extinguished. "Heh, heh... I don''t believe it." Remaining elves - a polite tone of elves, certainly called Talfs, gave me a pulling grin. "What is it, what is it? If it is also inexplicable that the magic has disappeared, it is also inexplicable that the orbit has changed. No, if it''s inexplicable, it''s strange to have come to this place where there''s a pay bond. Who the hell are you? "No, you don''t explain your identity to a pervert like you assault two girls." At that moment, the fine elf''s face stained with anger. Ratings from Alt-kun were not noble elves or anything, but scattered "just perverts". Talfus exasperates and begins chanting. Words spinning, even when mad, are fluent, and if you are trying to obstruct magic by provocation, you can only call it failure. But Alt-kun probably didn''t aim for that. Just, you know, having a spicy rejection. The young boy tries to hold hands. I think he tried to use magic, but at that moment, the elf was brilliant at hand. (Throw - Huh! Looks like he flew a myriad of shortcuts, alt-kun. Danger! And I almost screamed. If unchanging is unintentional, this action will definitely be unintentional as well. But the short blade never reached the little sorcerer. As if it was also intercepted by something, all shortcuts were bounced in the air and crashed without force. "What are you talking about?" Talfus showed the colors of intense agitation. That would be so. Neither do I. I don''t know what happened. It''s just an incomprehensible situation. The Elf Raiders tried to jump. You thought it would be safer to take a distance than not knowing their bills. I also think that the decision itself is the right one. But his bouncing distance was too short. I don''t have a few steps. "If so, silly...... ugh! From that wolf, I could presume that he was probably using the magic of physical strengthening. And that self-reinforcing magic must have ''disappeared''. Talfus gave me a look that I didn''t understand - with that face, I was losing my mind. It was because Alt-kun''s unleashed magic was hitting the moment he jumped and raised his voice to be stupid. "One, strong...... ugh! I wonder what that girl is." Mr. Torone groaned as if squeezing it out. That would have been a common perception with the disoriented elves, including me. - Dimensional. Everything is out of comprehension, and I don''t understand the reason for what he has accomplished. The only thing I found out is that this young boy is probably the ''Mage''s Natural Enemy''. All I had to say was that I had the ability to play a fierce role in the war against sorcery and to call it "sorcerer killing". He was looking around. There is no pride, no chronic heart there, only the color of vigilance floats. He didn''t even seem to think it was the one that confirmed it, even though he had won so unilaterally. "I''m still not good at detective magic... Visual reliance, blah, blah, blah..." The squeaky, shouldering appearance was very invisible to the victor. 140 Episode 138: Im Just Going Home I took out the pervert. No, I know these people are the ones who came to bring that elf girl back. But I think they usually suck at attacking me with no questions asked. Absolutely, that must have put the killing in perspective. I don''t know what their circumstances are, and I don''t know because I haven''t even heard them, but I had to recognize that what I call an elf can make these decisions as well. I''m a little shocked. (I''m glad I didn''t bring Fee...) I think it stings. He wants to keep you out of danger. ... even if you know you''re stronger than me. "Phew, I''m coming! Phew, follow me! I can be, I can be! Since I have rejected the claim, I will have to focus on forgiveness after this. Blah, I think that''s harder than this fight. "Um..." Mr. Tordi is approaching. You don''t seem to be hurt, so you can rest assured there. Put on perimeter alert, your care was neglected, if you say so. While I''m at it, it''s pathetic. "Don''t you both matter? "Yeah, thanks to you. Again, thank you, Alt-kun. I picked up my life." Mr. Tordi breaks his hips correctly at the fold. This guy tried to protect me first, didn''t he? And about the girl in the back. You''re a good man...... When Mr. Tordi makes a short chant, a black rope emerges from her shadow to restrain the two elves. His mouth is also blocked, so he won''t be able to chant even if he opens his eyes. It''s virtually powerlessness. Dark magic, that''s convenient. "Hey!" "Yeah?" An elf girl held my hand. He had sparkling eyes. I guess it''s a hunk of curiosity, this girl. "That was awesome! What did you do!?" Which one is it? No, whichever it is, the same thing. Because accidentally, slipping your mouth won''t be a good kind of thing. "Uh...... Uh, yeah." "Yeah!" "Mr. Torone." Before I uttered the word, Mr. Tordi put his hand on the shoulder of the elf girl and shook his head. "As you once kept it in your chest for your own people, Alt-kun should have Alt-kun''s circumstances. Don''t step in there in a light mood." What did you think and how did you interpret it? Mr. Trudy didn''t seem inclined to ask me what I was capable of. That would be very helpful. The ability to interfere with the roots is better determined than not to spread. Then I wish I hadn''t used it from the beginning, but to my elf mage opponent, that''s impossible. Besides sealing up magic, you wouldn''t have beaten me. The human magician looked me in the eye and nodded. I guess that means you keep it to yourself. I''m going to believe that. "What is Mr. Trudy going to do with these elves? "It will be handed over to the people of the Chamber of Commerce. Because if you''re imprisoned in the kingdom, you won''t talk about things, and most importantly, you''ll have the potential to get into a fight with people in an elf." Well, that would be good. If things fit within the bounds of an elf, I''ve never gone beyond it. Involving a human country should be discouraged. Should I say I''m glad I''m someone who can make a calm decision? (Then there''s no point in me being here anymore) I still have an important job of keeping my sister in the mood. I''m sorry, but I can''t hang out until I stick it out to the Chamber of Commerce. "Well, let me be rude around here, shall I? "Are you going to go now? "With what my family is waiting for" "Thanks for your help! You''re so tiny! I waved goodbye to Ms Kronmelin, who carefully lowered her head, and to a slightly brain-weather elf girl. You just came to buy something sweet, but you got into unexpected trouble. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! As soon as I got to the rendezvous place with my mother, My Angel rolled out a tackle. Apparently, he is crying and angry. "Phee, thank you for waiting" "I can be a fool, I can be a fool! Where are you going on your own? "Yeah. Okay. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I missed you." "Higu...... ugh! Gusu...... ugh! I can be, meh...... But I love it..." As he stroked his head, his mother approached him. The look is serious and not as soft as usual. "Al, are you hurt? What happened to you? This guy, even though he''s usually loose, will scold you properly if you do something dangerous, and he''ll worry. So extra, so I don''t want you to worry. "Yeah. I''m fine. There was a bit of a riot, so I just called it in. As you can see, no injuries." I also feel a little different from the actual image, but if it includes the results, it would generally flow this way. You don''t have to worry me in vain. I''m not saying you let go of the magic. "... you can''t do anything dangerous anymore, can you? I was hugged by Figumi. Mm-hmm... Does it feel like we''re subtly finding out? Either way, it looks like you''re gonna miss it this time. "The goal is to live peacefully and safely, so stay away from danger. And thanks to Phee this time, I was able to help people.... Thanks, Fee" " Kisu" "Oh, I get it. Look, Chiu." " Enough already. Phew, more - but I want you to shine...! In fact, if she hadn''t noticed the use of magic, she wouldn''t have been able to help Mr. Tordi. This kid''s got a thing for it. So to My Angel, I would like to not only apologize, but also thank you, for giving me a kiss. "Phew, Kishi, Suki. I like it! More! More huffy, dude? "The princess''s, as you say." When it rains a kiss as it is told, the rain of tears quickly regresses to a clear sky. Apparently, you''ve fixed my mood. "Choro," he said. This is generous. "Well, let''s go back. I''ve kept Abel waiting, so we need to hurry. And kiss your mother, too, okay? "Huh...? Therefore, he held back a large quantity of luggage and headed to the rendezvous point with his master. And at night. I am disturbed by the lovely space and attic of my beloved Elf. Time is the time, so Mother and Fee already traveled to the world of dreams. What surprised you about those two, that you were sprinkling candy at the Chamber of Commerce during the day, but you were fine with puking them after dinner? Often, I wonder if it won''t bring. Normally, I think if I ate something so sweet, I would have heartburn. Well, if I put it out, would this Mitsuhito be the same? Master Abel, a burly tea party, mouths the cup deliciously with plenty of luxury honey given way by the Chamber of Commerce mixed with an amber beverage. No, although my expression hasn''t changed. "... Al. Don''t do anything too dangerous." I was reporting a battle I had during the day. Unlike explaining to her mother, she tells Abel the situation in detail. It''s about the Elves, and they''re supposed to be stuck out by the Chamber of Commerce, so I don''t have a choice but to give an explanation. Because it''s important, the horseradish. Then, meh! They did. Yeah. I don''t think I can help but scold Abel. "I''m sorry, Abel. Don''t be dangerous." "...... hmm. Promise. Al can''t do anything dangerous." They stroked my head. You worried me...... 141 Episode 139: You and Yutaki "Done -! One day, December was coming to an end. I was finishing up some swinging equipment. His name is Blanco! It is a classic amenity in the park, with a wide range of races doing Geekogeeko, from little kids to retarded Osama. Ever since you saw the big tree in the garden, you''ve wanted to make it someday. But if it is also an unnecessary and impatient play gear, there is nothing else than to put it behind us. Plus, I''m young. Climbing a tree and working on it at the tip of a branch was also a mother NG. But we finally succeeded in convincing Abel to watch it downstairs. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ha, what is this!? Phew, this will do! Phew, I love it! Daisy! Look at the finished blanco and Fee has a fierce interest. I can''t even let this three-year-old climb a tall tree branch, so I told him to wait downstairs while he was working, and he was upset. It still seemed like a sign of crying out, but when the playthings were ready, those emotions seemed to have blown brilliantly of things. "Ok, ok..." Plate sturdiness and angle. Rope durability and length. None of them have a problem. It looks pretty good. It was worth the effort. "... it''s been a long time since I''ve seen Shiyusen" Abel leaks such thoughts. In the elves, too, they have blancos. Oh, by the way, I meant Bronco. Oh, my God, he said one of the Elf''s high ancestors was the first person in the world to make this hand plaything. Well, there ''ll be sturdy twats and stuff in the woods. It must have been in an easy environment to imagine. "Fee, you want a ride? "Noru! Phew, this will do! Phew, I feel like I''m here! Oh well...... Do you see any sign of liking it? "Phee, you can''t ride Blanco alone, can you? If it''s not me or Al, it''s dangerous, right? My mother sat down with me on Blanco, saying the most seemingly. Because you''re like a kid with big contents... I carry the mysisters over my arms and put them on my mother''s lap. "Mother, please don''t drop Fee, okay? "It''s okay! It''s my precious child. I wouldn''t do that! Sa, Al. Shake it, shake it? Pushing him from behind, Blanco slowly began to rock back and forth. "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I want this! Phew, I went for this! Phew''s, it''s rough! Phew, I love it! "I want you to say that I like your mother there... But it''s been a long time since I''ve had a blanco! At Cyril''s park, we played a lot. Fathers, how are you..." Oops, looks like I got a heart out of something odd. She''s also a sweet, temperamental mother. You must want to see your parents for a long time. I can''t do it this year anymore, but next year, I want to make you come home again somehow. (Speaking of the city of Cyril, I promised I''d make it for you, Brev''s sword and Sisty''s accessories are still far from complete...) Accessories seem to work out with the current technology, but the problem is the sword. Still, I don''t leave the wasteland. It''s just dangerous to have a fragile sword. Demonic swords can only ensure sturdiness, but you can''t let them use such distortions. It''s not good to know that you can make a demon sword in the first place. So in the end, if you can make a sword that can truly stand the battle, you can''t give it away. Perhaps we should give up completing it at the same time as the accessories. Gad said, for once, my blacksmith skills are advancing, so I''m going to have to be temperamental with all this. I''m sorry, Brev. "Heh heh heh...... Fun, fun! "Yikes! Ki-yu! Phew, I like this! Yuck, yuck! It''s near the sandbox, so it''s really like a park. It will be a certainty that this area will be Fee''s favorite. Anyway, if that kid''s gonna be happy, it means I made it worth it, too. Me and Abel are next door watching my Angel and my mother. So naturally, the person in the conversation becomes this person. The topic now is not blanco, but elves. Those runaway daughters, they''re backwards. "Ho... For your sake..." "...... hmm. That was the motive of the inner length." The runaway daughter left the house to help her mother, but the rest of her body reacted differently from there. Tronedaddy was simply worried about his daughter. And I also thought I shouldn''t bother Takazu. Therefore, he asked the Chamber of Commerce to consult him and search him, enabling him and choosing a legitimate means. On the other hand, my grandfather, Manager Ri, is not as thoughtful as his granddaughter, who has multiple granddaughters. Even though the girl named Petronella was the eldest grandson, she didn''t seem to have had much of a chance to face each other because she wasn''t flustered. In fact, the way she called the chief from her was also "Master Inside," not "Grandpa" or "Grandpa." In other words, Petronella is positioned to such an extent as'' one of the elves inside ''. But even if the relationship is diminished, my grandson is my grandson, and in addition, Tronedaddy is one of the leading men inside. If a problem arises from such an existence, naturally it will be the responsibility of the chief. I can''t forgive you. Dishonorable. There must be no. That thought was the dispatch of those three. Harming the human race in the realm of human life can be a major problem in some cases. On the other hand, however, if it can be processed internally, no problems will arise. Recklessly, they thought so and tried to implement it. If those three were merely incompetent, they would not have made such an attempt, but the trackers, even if they were stupid, were not incompetent. In fact, in a very short period of time, we have identified Petronella''s destination and discovered it within this vast capital of kings. Besides, as long as you can exercise even pay-per-view magic and win over me and Ms Tordi, it seems possible to hide the body and the case itself for a short period of time. If you know him and you know yourself, you don''t know the principle of "One Hundred Battles", but it is impossible to follow him when he says that he broke the jade with a pork protrusion. The attack on your runaway daughter is also the result of giving "Stopping Direct Appeals to Takazu" and "Liability Issues to the Inside" the highest priority over "Securing Your Granddaughter", he said. I''m giving you a proper verbal warning once, so from there on out, Petronella deserves it. If he refused to return and tried to continue his direct complaint against Takazu, it seems logical to say that slashing and discarding would be unavoidable. Whatever, those threesomes seemed to be some sort of shame and some good execution holders. Inside, there was a protector inside, and the chief promoted them out of it, as bearers of character who were good at tracking and obliterating abilities and in some cases didn''t hate to get their hands dirty. "So in the end, what happens to the inner chief or the three bacatrios? "... Elves have the law of elves. Good and imprisoned. In some cases, it''s a capital offense." Abel comes with a word of ''elf'' as usual, but Normal Elf has Normal Elf''s. They say high elves have high elf rules, and they don''t interfere much. The story that you will be judged in it. Half-convolved Takazu says he''s not going to pinch his mouth unless it''s too much of a deal. "... when I utter the word, they take it all the more. There is a risk of rejecting it and creating problems." Shall I say as if I were sweating? If you have a position, it''s tough... "The best party, Petronella, what happened? "... exile from the inside. I heard that you are allowed to return once a year, only for one day" That''s right. Your mother''s illness has healed because of you, can you stay away? Well, for her own sake, she''s the source of the commotion. I guess acquittal doesn''t mean acquittal. "... Petronella lived inside the whole time. That''s why I don''t know myself outside, and I don''t have the skill to live. So in the end, it seems a human magician I met this time protected her. For a while, we''ll be living in this king''s capital." ... Perhaps the best part of this case is Mr. Tordi. That guy, he had nothing to do with this, right? As I roared, Abel stroked her head. "... Al was safe.... that''s all I need" You really got me worried...... Well, in fact, if those elves were more powerful than me, I''d be dead and I wouldn''t be here right now. You have to weigh yourself. We have to refrain from mane that would make Abel or her mother anxious. "Ahhhhhhhhh! Then, Phew, when I do, I want to hang out! Come here? Phew, I want you to stick to me! "Ah! Me and me! I want to ride with Al, too! Come here. Come here. Two parents and children who like the new play gear are waving at this one with a big circle of smiles. Abel pushed my back like that. "... the Lycicas are calling. Go for him." "Yeah." I look back and reach out to my mentor. "Let''s go, too, Abel. I want to ride a blanco with Abel." "... Huh! The elf teacher gave himself up only for a moment, "... already" He shrugged small, and then, he shook my hand back. On that face, there was a slight - a cute grin. 142 Lesson 140: Study & Creation "Yay, yay, yay! Out west, Angel Voice echoes. That''s because Phee rejoiced when she saw a piece of furniture. - Machine. Kanji, one-letter furniture. That''s what''s put in front of your sister. "Hehe...... heh! Hehe hehe...! Fu''s! Huh? Huh? Just fu, stick with it! Phew, I''m happy! Huh, mix it up! Hehe hehe hehe... heh! Ahhhhhh...... My Sister''s cheeks are loose. You can stand up. They can''t hold back the expensive tension with the new desk in front of them. "Good for you, Fee. But you have to thank Al properly, right? "Yeah, Yikes! Phew, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! Sooner or later, you rush over to me and you hug my sister. That''s right. This desk is what I got for Fee. Even so, I didn''t buy it at the Chamber of Commerce. It''s handmade by this brother. "Yay, yay! Hey, hang in there? "Ooh. Like this? "Hehe...... heh! No! Thank you for making it to Phew! Chiu!" I was kissed. And for some reason, the fie who kissed me is a dere face. "Hey, hey, hey! Are you lying, pretending to be a bum? "Yan, yay, yay! I''m in a good mood, pretending to be a bum. He seemed happy enough to unwittingly perform a dance he was good at. Well. About why I made the desk. This has two meanings. For one thing, woodworking practice. I also teach wood processing techniques from Gado, so as one of them, I made a desk dedicated to My Sister. Although it is still difficult to process, a simple, small desk would be a low difficulty, and it would be great for practice. A desk for Fee is a low table that doesn''t sit on a chair and sticks buttocks to the floor, like the writing machine I usually use. At last, it''s like a shabudai. For once, it is branded as a desk, so it also has drawers. Now my sister will be able to keep her writing equipment and drawing paper in addition to the ''chest''. Until now, when Phee was writing paintings and letters, she would either lie on the floor and write, or sit on my lap and use my desk. But from now on, you can run a pen at your desk. That''s another reason to create it. At the dawn of the year, Phee will begin her studies in earnest. Normally I don''t start studying at three, but this kid is a genius. Already, he has a clear brain. Instead of forcing me to push education, I was asked to complete my academics in order to increase my options for the future. Of course, the fact that this kid is showing motivation is the reason for the decision. If you still want to play, I would have thought that I wouldn''t mind. But this curious girl told me that she would study from herself. Great! - Civilians don''t need academics. Some people think so, but I think this is a total mistake. Before good and bad, you simply lose money if you''re not schooled. I can assure you that this alone will be worth knowing and learning about. If you don''t want to give your knowledge down on purpose and say so, you can understand it even though you think it''s seco, but I was surprised that there are quite a few people who said they don''t need to study or anything without such ''political reasons''. The servants from the west had told our brothers and sisters something similar, and Mia, the waste maid, and her friend Ifonne, had told us that the civilians themselves tended to think so. So, one way or another, it may be an error close to ''common sense''. Large cities such as Wang capital and Cyril have high literacy rates, and rural and remote areas are often illiterate. It is strange to think that it is good to remain unschooled because that leads as it is to freedom of vocational choice and hence to the difference between rich and poor, but the very fact that it is considered ''strange'' may be due to the difference in knowledge. Anyway, Fee has a sharp brain. Leaving it unattended. But I can''t afford to hire an academic teacher at home. So me, my mother and Abel are the teachers. "Hehe...... heh! to, but because of Phew! Phew, I''m happy with that! Phew, I love it! Yeah. For this child, study may also consider it a means of communicating with me or as part of the play. Well, if it''s for Fee, whatever. "Ahhh! My kids are geniuses! Mother, your nose is high! My mother is thrilled that way. Since I am an undisputed Kirin child, I may actually be good at picking up people who call me Lucica Crane Putt. "It''s Phee..." "Hey, did you... Phew, I love it! "There are other presents." ".................. Huh! Pimples, and mysisters shake their bodies. And as it was, he reached out to me with his lovely hands and grabbed my body. "Today...... Seiken, Phew''s Tanji is so frightening...!?" That was last month...... Well, when I did the seeding, I was just passing over what I bought at the Chamber of Commerce the other day during the elf riots. "This is it. This is Phee''s new item." This, is...!? Phew, I don''t know this! But this is gonna happen...! Fee''s "Funny Things Sensor" reacted violently. It''s not that big of a deal, but I bought it because I thought I''d like it because of this kid''s personality. "This is... clay" "Nendo...!? This, Nendo...!?" It is a classic of children''s play tools, clay. It is a delicacy that can be enjoyed from a low age in the Earth world. My sister loves to play with mud and stuff, so I think the wavelength definitely fits. The clay sold at the Chamber of Commerce is also equipped with working plates, hellas, rollers and moulded out. I''m glad I''m able to play in other ways than this. You think it was Dwarf who sold it in? Since they were children, the Dwarves have apparently preferred this kind of ''play of making''. That seems to be connected to creativity. The Dwarves have been claying for a long time, so they also understand the materials that children can safely use. Naturally, this product is also safe. Otherwise, as a product for children, the Chamber of Commerce will not adopt it either. (Actually, clay can even be made with flour and salt...) Well, in this world, you wouldn''t want to play with food. "Yes! Phew, I want to try this! I want you to tell me! "Okay! Well, let''s try it! First, lay the board! Arm-wrap and play with clay. Kids first enjoy a particular touch of clay. It''s just that it''s fun. ''Shaping something'' comes to that ''after''. - It should be. "Hehe...! Phew, I''m gonna bump! Wow! Wow! Wow! Is Fee a doggist? That said, when I saw a dog on one of the few outings, I stroked him. Well, it doesn''t develop to "I want to keep it," if you say it sounds like Phee. "... well, it''s my first time, but you''re good...! From the experience of always playing in the sand? No, this is simply, that''s not all it seems to be capable of...? "Maybe Fee has a talent for soiling! Maybe you can be a potter, too! The boulder is my daughter! Genius! Genius! I think it''s bouldering. But I also think this kid could really do anything. Is this my brother stupid......! Then we played with clay in addition to our mother. At the dawn of the year, Phee begins his studies. I''m a sixth grade exam. I''m going to be busy again. 143 Episode 141: Village Daughter, Again The year has dawn. It''s the month of 1205. Today, license exam day. I want to pass this time safely and not go until the initial acquisition. Well, it''s not like I''m after an all-full score, so it feels a lot easier. There are no malicious characters around that come under wasted pressure. Even if you drop the exam, it will surely warmly comfort you. I think this kind of exam environment is important. But there''s something more important to me right now than a license exam. That''s... "Fee." "Hey, did you... What can I do for you? The archangel comes running over happy, just so I can speak. Can you see the difference? "Ready to go? "Yeah, I''m fine! Phew, I''m ready! I''m coming with you! My beloved sister. Miss Phyllia Crane''s tongue is getting a lot better. There''s still something out there that''s tongueless, but still a lot easier to hear. I can''t forbid to be impressed by the growing look of My Angel......! "Hehe...! Phew, I like it! My Sister''s body, hugging me, is also getting a little bigger. ... Still, well, this kid''s a little small. "Good luck, Alt-Kyun! If you pass safely, Sister Mia will reward you for what you shouldn''t. I don''t need it. What the hell are you going to do to a five-year-old? The criminal reserve went through magnificently and I spoke to my sister, who was smiling and clinging. "Sa, Phee. We''re leaving. Get away from me." "Ya! I''m in the middle of an exam, leaving Phew alone! So, from now on, I''m replenishing my share! Phew, I''m not leaving! Yeah, you sweetheart! But this is because if you spoil him like this now, he''ll put up with you. Consider it an advance on the reward, and I''ll try to stroke him around. "Fuhi-ju... Huh! Phew, I liked it! More! More, why! Another strange way to laugh... Well, if you''re satisfied, is that okay? "I envy you... No, Al, let''s go." "Ugh." Thus I made my way to the first license exam of the year. That''s why I came to the exam venue. Those annoying groups - the sorcerer absolutists - are still handing out billas this time around. My house is stable through, but I feel like there are more members over there because of my mind. Some of the students in the venue also normally have sentences (?) The ones who are receiving chills. Are you okay with this? You know, expanding the force, it''s annoying, so don''t do it, okay? But there''s more to be concerned about. I don''t care about the discriminators. (Is your village daughter here...? That''s where the focus is now. I''m talking about someone with you looking for herbs, but what happened to that? I tried to get closer to my usual routine. Your sister is disappointed in my body because she knows that after this she will be separated from her siblings. There is no indication that the fine dust will release either. It''s been like this for a long time before I left the house. (Ah, there he is) How many times have we met now? In your usual place, your village daughter is standing. "Hello." "Hello." A familiar greeting, but for a moon-like toddler, she doesn''t look energetic enough. The smile is a smile, but I have the impression that I can''t. (... the person with you is different) Have you noticed anything else? A woman who always stares at me as if I were something frigid. I don''t have that one, and instead, I have another. ... Well, my offering is staring at me with frigid eyes. Am I that suspicious? "It''s been a while. And then there''s no change? "Oh - yeah. It''s peaceful. How''s it going? My daughter laughed lonely at my words. Oh, crap, you''re like this kid, not the guy with you who wanted the herbs. There''s no way I know what''s going on around here, so I choose a word that''s not obvious. "I don''t seem to be feeling well, but I''m not resting, okay? "Thank you for your concern. But I''m fine, and I''m not going to rest." "I can''t even rest...? "Yes. You can''t rest, too. I want to get my first position as soon as possible." Hmm? What if your village daughter wants to be qualified to create magic props? Speaking of which, until now, I''ve just vaguely assumed that this kid is coming to the exam even at a young age because he''s good, but is it actually meant for a purpose? (I care. Oh, I care, but around there, curiosity isn''t the only thing sticking around...) Without spinning my words, my village daughter leaned down once and then took a step forward, as if she had decided to. The brilliance that dwells in its eyes is visible. This girl, she may be strong in her will. "Please forgive my disrespect for asking this suddenly. You used to call yourself an elf, didn''t you? "Uh... Yeah......" Did you say that? Don''t feel like saying it. Now that I think about it, fine, it''s like a detour. Well, that could be a nuisance to Abel. I have to weigh myself in the future...... "Isn''t he a high elf? "No, you''re definitely not a high elf. He''s just an ''elf''." "Really..." The village daughter was visibly dismayed. That would be so. In a mere elf, I''m sure you won''t be able to reach Satomigrass. But as soon as I regained my mind, overlapping, I asked him this question. "If your teacher were an elf, wouldn''t he be bright in medicine? Yes. I think it''s very bright. I don''t even think there are any more pharmacists than our teachers to see how the high elves react. - But is it a good idea to be silly and honest with you? "My teacher is an elf, so you''ll be familiar with grass trees, but blah blah blah, without comparables, I wonder if I can make it clear that bright comas" "Yes... right? I asked a stupid question." Salt on green vegetables...... Personally, I''d like to lend you a hand, but my nasty behavior could cause annoyance not only to Abel, but to the entire Elf tribe. I can''t say anything unnecessary. Then the village daughter asked me this without giving up. "So, don''t you have an epidemic called ''exfoliative melanoma''? "No...? I don''t know." Magic...? I wonder what it is? By name, it doesn''t seem like it''s just a disease. "I''m aware it''s glamorous, but for one thing, I have a favor to ask." "What is it? "I''d like to ask your teacher if he can treat the illness I''ve just described." "Well, if that''s about it..." I gave a toothless reply, but still, this girl bowed her head deeply. "Nice to meet you. Please, please...! I guess it''s someone who''s getting sick, who''s important enough. Village girl, she bowed her head over and over again. "Den... lady, it''s time to go, time to..." Your people panic and embarrass you. I guess this means you decided it wasn''t a good idea that you were bowing your head to me. The moonlight girl seemed reluctant and decided to leave this place. "I apologize for all the flashy favors I made without even being able to say a busy greeting. But if you have any clues, please let me know." The last time I said that, I broke my hips again and left. "... you don''t have the means to let me know." It wasn''t until I couldn''t see her unconsciously that I thought of her there. 144 Episode One Hundred and Forty-Two: Mischief Ring "Come on. So, do you want to go..." In the understatement, Mr. Rossum offers flexibility. He will be in charge of the practical skills for today''s sixth level exam. This time I was driven out as a clerk and supporter. Really, I want our department understaffed to do something about it. "Oh, that...!? Mr. Rossum, that ring! "Huh, did you notice at a glance? You''re as good as ever, Tordie." My boss laughed, as if he were a jerk. The ring he''s wearing. That wasn''t the ''ring of attenuation'' that the test officer should have worn. Very similar, separate. Examiners are required to wear this ring. Otherwise, ''I was in a hurry and I followed you,'' because it could be. Besides, ''Down Ability'' is an indicator of the exam. If they put out the ''more than that'' output, the exams will be kicked. "You''re doing well, aren''t you? If you do, you won''t be noticed that way." "You won''t be noticed, then, you won''t! Are you going to fight with your original power!? All the exams, are you saying you will fail! "Calm down, calm down. Just one fight. Only one of them is eligible for this ring." "Are you also the one who wants to deliberately fail!? You can''t admit that! "Well, if you''re a noble fucking kid, that sounds interesting, too" Mr. Rossum laughs nicely. Not to mention now, we both work in the kingdom. That is to say, it is not uncommon to deal with aristocrats. Not all of them, but there are more distorted personalities in the aristocracy, and they hit hard below. In fact, they are often subjected to unfair treatment and irrationality. So civil servants may hate nobility. In the workplace and after-sales, we often hear about your related stupidity. "So, calm down. What venue is this? "Ah..." That''s what I was saying. This was a test venue for civilians, wasn''t it? No, but. "It won''t be a good reason to use a fake ring, will it? "That''s why you said it. Just for one." "Who is one of them?" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I forgot why DD Are you Alto Crane Putt?! Speaking of which, Mr. Rossum came out with his test. "... with all your might, are you going to fight him? "If you don''t have to let me out, I won''t do everything I can. Well, even if it''s qualitative, it''s a five-year-old, right? I don''t even know what kind of" that "Fourth Princess is, but there''s a bucket." I think it''s already an unusual ability to just come out to the sixth grade exam at just five. Underestimation, I don''t think we should. "I ask you, can Mr. Rossum fight the elves with magic and win? "Elves? That would be impossible to decide. The underlying output is too different. Unless you can make that difference, you can''t beat the three great sorceries unless you hit them by accident." Exactly. Even in the midst of the fighting, my demon wall was easily broken down and the black rope was easily destroyed. Differences in power lead to advantages and disadvantages as they are. There''s nothing I can do about all this. There is a difference not only in power, but also in the amount of magic. Even if we could produce the same output, it would be difficult for an arrow-strength human to beat an elf due to the difference in magical stamina. Race difference walls are very thick and expensive. "What''s wrong with that? I''m fighting a human five-year-old, not an elf magician." "... no. Alt-kun is a genius. Let''s not forget that." "It''s my job to figure that out. I even got these rings for you, huh? If you were just a kid with magic, you''d be out of your mind." Mr. Rossum laughed karakara. And I came to the practical exam venue for the sixth level exam. Grade seven exams, wherever they are, were passed if you hit the examiner, but grade six is site designation. One shot if it hits the examiner''s chest. If you''re not in a steep spot, like your arm or foot, you have to hit him three times. The examiner wears a protector, but when magic hits here, it''s a mechanism that changes color. Hitting a target other than a protector can be disabling, but conversely, the examiner can be easily defended as long as the target location is limited. So compared to grade seven, difficulty increases at once. ... and just for the record, when the examiner is a warrior, passing is even farther. Defending a particular area is something that can be covered by experience and taste. Mr. Rossum has done the exam officer many times, so he was well aware of the proposed arrangement for handouts. Not too difficult, not too easy. I was realizing my practical skills with exactly the difficulty that Grade Six deserved. Some examiners aren''t good at adding or subtracting around here, especially when they''re more in charge of nobility, and the complaint flies. "Well, here we go, dude." Mr. Rossum smiled as he replaced the ring. Fighting out of hand is stressful, so I''m sure you want to dissipate. And Alto Crane, Putt. He was the same as before and slowly showed up at the venue. (Oh, you noticed me. I''ve been interviewed first) He has strange powers, unlike ordinary magicians. Bend the magic you unleashed once, seal the magic, and exercise the spell without chanting. Even if you just possess one of them, you outnumber a lined sorcerer. It will not extend to that (...) Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, but in the future it will undoubtedly surpass all magicians of the same age and reign as the number two user. When he rose to the martial arts stage, Mr. Rossum began to explain with a smile. "Grade Six acceptance condition is to have two hands, two legs, and then a total of five protectors in the chest hit the magic." What are you going to say, the terms are different! As I tried to raise my voice, Mr. Rossum controlled it by hand. "The defeat condition is ring out and out of magic, and then, you eat magic five times better. I don''t care where this is. Let me count for once wherever I hit." "Examiners are more disadvantaged, aren''t they?" "Not really. This is how our examiners wear their ability attenuation rings, and basically they only use water bullets. I think I did it at level seven with Tordi there, but the magic he''s best at is the dark attribute. But I bet you never used that magic. I only use water bullets, too. Besides, you''re basically free to use magic. Well, anything less lethal, I''d have trouble with boulders." "The journey. The examiner is the examiner, and he bears a lot of handouts." Alt-kun was honestly nodding. Even though Mr. Rossum rounded me up and said I was in a more disadvantageous situation than the other students. "Shall we begin? I hope you have a good fight." While it was still good, Mr. Rossum began chanting. Alt-kun - he watches it in silence. I didn''t attack preemptively with no chant, and I didn''t use mysterious magic inhibition, complete with those elves. (What if they can''t be used under certain conditions or...? - No, you don''t. The magic seal is probably his wife''s hand. You don''t want them to know much) Then I thought you were helpless and standing on the bar, and that was different too. "Okay, I''ll go" Over his head, there was a ball of water fifty centimeters large. That was the use of witchcraft I had never seen. 145 Episode 143: Grade Six Exams for Five-Year-Olds "Oh? You made a lot of big water bullets. So you''re gonna attack me all at once? "Yeah, well." Alt-kun shook his finger softly. Like it''s really nothing. - Moments. "Noah!?" From the water polo, water bullets are created, like debris, and they are shot out one after the other. But did you say it was a water turret? Water bullets are emitted uninterrupted from the round ejectors. I''ve never seen such continuous rapid fire. No way. Create "Dayuan" and let it rain and fall, etc. (Oh, no! Maybe you bounced off a thrown knife that day in ''This'') But what? At that time, I didn''t see a big water polo...... If so, it may have used other attribute magic, such as wind, not water. For example, isn''t that application going to be awesome? And the awesomeness of alt boy''s magic power, using all this magic without changing his complexion. So you beat the elves. Anyway, this is like being attacked simultaneously by multiple magicians. That''s why Mr. Rossum, who panicked, may be awesome. (And, I mean, you''re avoiding it at all costs... If it were a real ring, it would already be out) Alt-kun has not moved a single step and continues to produce water bullets from water balloons. In contrast, Mr. Rossum continues to work hard on his attacks, using demonic walls, strengthening physical abilities, and breathing constantly. Now we don''t know which is'' in character ''. The position has been completely reversed. (Indeed, Alt-kun was simultaneously using witchcraft inhibition, throwing interception, and lightning extinction, as well as at least Mitsu witchcraft. If so, from the present state, it should also be possible to pursue further) Nevertheless, young magicians do not increase their means of attack. Its eyes stare at the jizzy older examiner. It''s as if you''re even touring how to avoid an attack. It will be Paring who attracts particular attention with Mr. Rossum''s avoidance technique. It creates shield-sized demon walls to derail water bullets. This would be inherently an area of shielding. Mr. Rossum seems to be applying it because he has heard that the shield is handled skillfully. And I think it''s the right decision to make without getting a water bullet from the straight front. Alt-kun''s water polo keeps firing uninterrupted, so if you take this, it won''t stay in motion, and if you keep taking it, the Devil''s Wall will be destroyed. Mr. Rossum is also skilful in his body. Instead of scolding you, every time you scold, you''re crushing your distance from Alt-kun. Maybe he''s going to get close and find a way to live. "Smart...! Alt-kun is as impressed as any other HR. But I also know how that feels. Simple numbers of violence continue to be avoided and pared alone, because not a single shot has yet been attacked. This shows that even if Mr. Rossum is thrown inside a bunch of magicians, it is possible to fight enough alone. It''s amazing. So you can have a pair of magic fights. "Oh no! Eat!" I don''t think he''s a test officer. Mr. Rossum throws up a line and fires a water bullet. It''s a boulder that''s rigged from a position that''s easy to hit properly Alt-kun, but unfortunately, his water polo should also have the ability to intercept. Like the short knife I saw that day, I''m sure, they''ll snap it off. But Alt-kun didn''t do it. "Like this? "Nah!?" Mr. Rossum opens his eyes. A little kid played our senior''s unleashed magic on a shield-sized demon wall. (Paring............! No way, did you see Mr. Rossum move and remember? "No, you''re lying!?" Surprisingly, Mr. Rossum fires two, three shots and a water bullet. And all of that, Alt-kun bounced it off me. "It''s convenient, this. In some cases, superficial attacks can also be missed, and most importantly, they consume less magic." "Why... can you use it? "Because I''ve shown it to you now" Alt-kun waved his finger. Shooting by the water turret will resume. But Mr. Rossum has a high level of avoidance technology. Wouldn''t it be a thousand hands like this? That''s what I thought, but the change came soon. "What the heck!?" Mr. Rossum''s hands and feet were in custody. That''s this I know best, black tie. It didn''t differ in the ''black rope'' of dark magic. "This isn''t Tordie''s captive magic! Were you able to use the dark system?!?" "Because I saw that too" The black rope grew out of Mr. Rossum''s shadow. I use my own shadow, but if I use the shadow to be captured, speed certainly doesn''t make sense. Because it''s the same speed as the subject, and the shadow moves. But if you mediate shadows other than yourself, you consume a lot of magic. What the hell kind of capacity do you have to use this kind of water bullet rain, demon wall, and not lack magic? "Yo!" Alt-kun waves his finger. Moments, daddy bread, and sounded continuously. The water bullet hit the protector. "Are you serious..." A complete Mr. Rossum laughs powerlessly. You''ll have to laugh. By then, Alt-kun''s power had been lost. "Until then. Alto crane put. Practical exams, passed." I will say what I was told last time, exactly as I was told. Senior, you must be shocked. Because I know exactly how it feels to be beaten by a child too...... The little magician bowed his head to Mr. Rossum like that. "I let you study a lot. It is truly amazing to boast that movement and witchcraft accuracy in a state of attenuation." "Oh, no, well... haha.................." Mr. Rossum, you''re pulling on it. I can''t help it, though. Now you won''t be able to seed it. "But you, you haven''t changed one complexion... Is the residual amount of magic okay? "Oh, yes. This much, nothing." "Ha... Are you confident in your magic power? "No way...... It''s just too little magic to do." "Ha...... Huh!?" Alto boy bowed his head and left. The lonely smile I showed when I left is like the one I saw many times when I was an exam taker. It was no different than that of the fallen if they mourned their own lack of power. "... Tordi. Is it normal for kids these days to do that? "That''s why there won''t be. If so, this venue is filled with children''s exams." "That''s right... So, what was that guy? I can''t answer that question, either. All I know is that he won''t be complacent at all if he delivers results. And all I did was say that while I was so talented, I never seemed to think of myself as good. 146 Episode 144: The Globe "Look, Fee. Your brother has to go to the exam." "Higu......! Grr......! It''s a routine event during the exam, but your sister can''t leave me anymore. "Ya!" or so I guess you recognize that you are my own self. "Huh? Phee, I''ll be right back." "... Phew... Phew, I like it..." Hmm. I got my face buried in my chest. The sweet, lonely thing about this girl is that she can''t get better no matter how old she is. "After this, I''ll buy you a new toy at the Chamber of Commerce, so be patient" "Phew... I prefer toys to toys..." "Yeah, I know. I like Fee too." Geez, I gave you a hug, and on the contrary, Fee let go of my hand. I let him go with great regret, so I guess he''ll drop me off at the thought of a severance. "All right, all right, Fee''s a good kid." "Phew, I support you in. Ha ha, good luck...! I''m healthy...... You can''t let this test fall. Shortly before entering the venue, looking back, my sister was crying. That''s how the usual exams start. Let''s start with measuring the amount of magic. Although there are some tense facial exams, I have no particular feelings about this. Touch and pass, and that''s it. Written exams are at a level where it is clear that they are already difficult, and the scratching questions are ingenious. The quality of the trigger problem is, "Good!" Rather than admiring it, "the guy who thought about this issue, I''m sure his personality is bent over," he''s more spiteful than dominated by the thought. Well, not all of it is, in that there is still salvation. And practical skills. Similar to last time, it seems that if you hit the examiner with magic, that''s fine. However, the difficulty is increased in the form of hitting five locations with site designation. I guess we''re already assuming a real fight around here. And there''s Mr. Tordi by the ring. The last time a literary girl stood up. Does it feel like you''re recording or something? This, absolutely, was pulled out of a shortage of manpower, or something like that, right? Looks like serving this country sucks after all...... I think I''m busy with this. My focus was on defeat conditions. Eating magic five times. In other words, you won''t be disqualified until four times. I thought maybe this meant that you could experience the actual battle. My opponent of magic is Abel, day after day. On an overwhelming stature, he keeps losing without a hand or leg. It''s not a losing streak, it''s a losing streak. I can''t help it...... There are very few things you can do to prevent it from being a daily exercise. But this is a place that''s balanced so you can pass if you have more than a certain amount of power, so even I, the miserable defeated man, should have a lot to do. And you can make mistakes up to four times. It''s far more lukewarm than Dr. Abel''s field class, which would blow you across the sky if you ate one shot. This time, the magic I''m going to try is the original spelling I knitted for vs. Abel. The name is also "Ten Globes". Anyway, Abel''s attacks are a lot of trouble. I needed another magic turret to fight it. So I came up with the idea of creating a mass of root magic. Place the core magic in the center, surrounding it like a satellite, with the magic sphere that serves as a turret for various attributes rotating. This should have allowed us to fire and intercept all attribute sorcery and destroy attacks from enemies with magic cannons of favorable attributes... The result was - I just increased the number of black stars. The ''Celestial Globe'' ''s public satellite is not enough for the elf''s great magician''s number of maneuvers, just to get away with physical enhancement. You said you''d be captured and KO in the meantime. However, "... I think the idea itself is good. Its magic guidance technology should be extended as Al''s personality" I got a compliment. In the sixth level of practice, I intend to use this'' Celestial Globe ''. But this time, I intend to use the true figure of "shooting out all kinds of attribute magic" in secret, thoroughly and exclusively for water bullets. So would it still be closer to the truth to call it ''Mercury'' than to say ''Celestial Globe''? How does a skilled examiner attack this? To explore my own weaknesses, let me be very helpful! "Shall we begin? I hope you have a good fight." The examiner smiles and announces the start, and the test begins. I want to interrupt you a little bit because the chant is starting in front of me, but that''s gutsy patience. I''m training myself this time. So I''ll focus on creating Mercury. Building this magic turret actually takes a little while. I have trouble finishing the exam officer''s chant first, but fortunately, the completion of the procedure was almost simultaneous. We can manage to start the fight on five-minute terms! "Okay, I''ll go" From "Mercury," it rains a lot of rain. This man seemed surprised to me, though Dr. Abel would have a light look on him as if he were ''something that doesn''t exist''. But that was it. It is difficult to say that it is common. It releases quite a few at considerable speeds, but all of them are avoided. I don''t know, Tatami, but it doesn''t look like the move of someone who''s experienced in action. Especially amazing is the paring with demon walls. Speaking of demon walls, it is common sense to make them literally protective walls, but I was impressed that some methods are used like shields. If that is true, it goes well with the magic of physical enhancement. If you are a Magic Swordsman or Magic Fighter, it may be a must-have skill. The examiner spared my attack, packed the distance, and unleashed a water bullet. I can see it''s completely subdued around here. Because if someone can move like this, there must be some great attack magic too. From the standpoint, I guess it''s stress that this is the only way to choose the means of attack. (Because of that. I''ll try to parry it too) The principle itself is very simple. Just play the attack with a tiny demon wall and change the orbit. Besides, the water bullet has no twist whatsoever and is flying straight. It''s an easy situation to handle. You don''t have a hand in not practicing, do you? "Like this? Try it, it was easy to imitate. There are technologies in the world that say, ''It looks easy, try it, it''s very difficult'', but this doesn''t seem to be the case. Especially if the flying speed were faster, the difficulty would jump. (There''s another magic trick I want to try...) See the ringside. That''s the dark spell that that guy''s good at. Gentle sorcery that can safely restrain the subject. "Black rope! "Noooo!?" All right, all right, it''s working. The exam officer''s avoidance technique is physical ability and paring, and since the premise is that the body can move, the operation to seal the movement seems to have haunted me. On the contrary, thinking about when you can no longer move yourself, arrowheads'' celestial globes'' may be useful. (A little more, I''d just like to observe how they move -) Behind my brain, you would be crying, a darling sister appeared. Yeah. You shouldn''t take too long. Fee is pathetic. That''s why a five-point burst of water bullets. I finished the game. "Until then. Alto crane put. Practical exams, passed." It took me a little while, but I''ve studied, and I haven''t gotten a shot at it, so it wouldn''t be such a terrible grade. If I''m going to pass in less time, or be evaluated, I''m going to have to give up. On his return, he asked if he was confident in the amount of magic. If you say so, fine, because I unleashed a water bullet. Are you worried about this condition? I know what happens when I run out of magic. Freshly remembered children don''t know how to add or subtract magic, and in some cases they fall because of too much force. If you''re an examiner, I guess you don''t have to worry about that part either. Whatever it is, I''m not sure about it. But more than that, more than anything. "Oh, I want to see Fee soon..." As soon as possible, I want to give you a hug. I left the venue early. 147 Episode 145: I made a sale... "Ahhh! Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good! "Phee, phee, phee, phee, phee, phee! Catch your sister running over crying, disappointed! Oh, my angel feels so calm. "Ahhh! Ha-ha-ha! "Ok ok, you put up well......! "Guru! Phew, phew, I missed you. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold him tight, I''ll stroke his head. It''s usual for Fee to cry and miss him, but this time he sent me out voluntarily saying, "Good luck." As always, I''m proud to be your brother when I think this girl is growing up. "Thanks to Fee, brother, you did your best. Thank you?" "Phew''s, thanks to...? Ha, ha, ha. Good luck with that? "Yeah. Thanks to Phee''s support" "Hehe hehe...! Phew, I was so helpful! Phew, I''m glad to hear that! Phew, I''ll always be there for you! Phew, I like it! Love it!" With a cry, I was pressed against my cheek. Anyway, I''m glad you seem to be feeling better, good. "Good luck, Al. Was it okay? "Yeah. Better than Fee for putting up with me. That''s great, Fee." Keeping My Sister''s head stroked. I heard a laugh at Hehehe. "Come on, it''s the real deal from here! Buy something sweet at the Chamber of Commerce! "Huh!? You got it from the chairman of the business in the meantime." "Well, I won''t keep you till your next outing. I need to buy it while I can! I''d say you''re gonna get fat, but I''m gonna die. If it doesn''t ring, it won''t... "Phew! Huh, it''s sweet too. I like it! And a sister who raises her hand vigorously. This girl is sweet too, because I love her...... Don''t be an obese child, okay? "Al, as promised, are you going to buy Phee a toy? "Oh, hey, will you buy me a toy? "Yeah, that''s the deal." It''s my deal with Myangel for enduring my hard work and loneliness. Whatever you put down must be fulfilled. "Good for you, Fee. Do you really want to thank Al? "Ugh, yeah...... ugh! Hehe...... heh! Thank you! Phew, I''m so happy! Encourage me to keep my word and thank Phee. My mother, she''s a proper mother...... Buying stuff isn''t free, but I hope I can pay for it with today''s sell-in...... That''s why I came to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It seems to be thriving as ever, above all. Continuing on from the last time, Abel is waiting in the warehouse area. Therefore, the Crane Puts will be visiting alone, but they were nevertheless sent to the reception room on the third floor. (The little elf is being seated right again... What the hell did you do...? Let''s not gaze at it. I''m not involved. Refresh your mind, there are two products I brought this time! I put one of them down, Deng. "Is this... a ship, is it? The ship is in the bin...? That''s right. This is bottleship. I took the time to get it done. ... Well, I cheated not only on the pin set, but also on pinching parts with raw magic. It''s good, isn''t it, bottleship? You wouldn''t stop being excited just to see it, would you? I think it''s perfect for souvenirs. But the reaction of the High Elves is dull. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce and Mr. Henriette are looking at each other. "... Um, Al? "Yes?" "Al, can you use space magic? "Huh!?" Right, is that what they think? I guess I wouldn''t even think of leaving the ship''s material in pieces and assembling it internally with even the hassle free time. If it does contain something bigger than the entrance to the bin, then it''s more natural to think I used magic. "Oh, no. I pinched it with a pin set and made it over time." "What, on purpose, why did you do that...? The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce gave it back to me in the face. Did they think it was just prison time? I think completing the ship over time is also a flavor of bottleship. "... I do think it is worth it as a souvenir, but what is not suitable for mass production cannot be made into a product. Some favorites and aristocrats would love it, because the Chamber of Commerce basically focuses on products intended for the masses. I know it will sell, but you can''t turn the craftsman around to something that takes time to work on." Ugh... I see. It is the artisans belonging to the Chamber of Commerce who make it. They must also create other products. In the world of the planet, what can be mass-produced in factories is also produced by hand here. So I can''t get a number of these things out? "The idea itself is good, and I know a lot of you want it, but at the moment, I was wondering if it would be tough to sell the numbers" Mm-hmm. Failed. You can''t, me. "Just..." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce continues. "As I mentioned, I think you definitely want this. So mass production is not possible, but is this bottleship on hand now? I don''t want to buy it." "Oh, yes...... So please" If it''s going to be money, anything is fine...... "And that''s a big idea. At first, I thought Henriette was kidding." "Hmm? Mr. Henriette, can you use space magic? "Just a little bit, though. Even if they imagine too much power, they''ll be in trouble, won''t they? She''s adorable, she''s been winked. I wonder if it''s true...... I feel like this guy could do something amazing. "So, one more thing, you said there was a sell-in? "Oh, yes. This is it." I want to take it out, fifteen puzzles. Slide it and match the numbers, that''s it. "Hmm. That''s a plaything." Explaining the rules, the president of commerce goes on to match the number with the patsy. Well, that''s fast. We''re almost ready, huh? "Hmmm..." He looks difficult. Was it bad for you somewhere? "Uh, Al." On behalf of the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, Mr Henriette will give an explanation. "This toy presupposes you know the numbers, right? "Ah!" Literacy rate! I forgot! Right... Literacy rate? Outside the big cities, there are few people who can read and write. Though numbers would be more pervasive than letters, you can''t assume that you can read them completely. If this is clay, for example, I can play with it. If parents who can''t read and write buy children who can''t read and write for no money, it must be something that doesn''t require letters or numbers. ... The Peeler Claw Cutting I''ve made so far was a product that I could use as it is, even if I didn''t think about it. Had to be careful with that part...... When you are frightened by your roughness, one child speaks up well. "Yes, yes! Phew! I have a good idea for Phew! Make it a picture, not a number! Puzzle moving, I can paint! "Oh!" Well, sure, can you enjoy it even if you don''t know the letters/numbers? "Shh, wow, wow, Phee! "Hehe...! Phew, I was praised by! Huh, more, that helps! Touch me!" Was there a stereotype that says'' it has to be a number ''because of the knowledge of the previous life halfway through? I should have honestly made it an illustrated slide puzzle...... He praises his sister for stroking her head as she asks. "You have other problems. If you know this puzzle, some legality, the rest will be a task. I think I''m getting bored fast." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, who set it up in an instant, also points out that point. Of course, there are people who buy toys one after the other, but there are also many families who spend years playing with things they bought once. For less developed economies than the Earth world, do you think it has to be? You''re full of holes, this product. "Don''t be so depressed. If you change this puzzle from a number to a picture, it will be a product. We will buy it ourselves. It''s just that..." So you can''t afford to be expensive. But your sister saved me, and you saved me. It''s going to be a lot of money. Thus, this time my sell-in failed subtly. Revenge is next. I don''t regret it! 148 Episode 146: The Unknown Gaze "Oops. Right. Hit harder! Today and today, under Gad''s guidance, strike the sword. It doesn''t even go as far as daily progress, but it seems to be improving, slowly and slowly, for as long as I''ve been doing it. "... the same face, Kurue, it''s lost..." Gad, who saw my sword, makes the ruling. Instead of selling it, it seems that it remains unusable as a weapon. "... I don''t think so." "Well. But you do. Super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super Does that make sense? Well, it doesn''t seem like a total waste, so I just have to keep going. I''ll move my gaze to the waiting space in the workshop. There, Phee and her mother were playing with toys. What your sister is obsessed with right now is Block. An array that sticks together a lot of blocks of determined shapes and makes arbitrary shapes. Block toys with fans from children to adults in the Earth world as well. I bought it for you at the Chamber of Commerce after the sixth grade exam, it is a new product. This also seems to be a dwarf to sell. Fee is a full of energy, so she loves to move her body. But I also really like ''make something'' games like sand games, building blocks, and clay craftsmanship. For such a mysister, Brock seems to have become an item of great joy. (Maybe next time I''ll buy you some beads? You can do a lot of that, too) What''s great about Fee, if you play, you''ll clean up yourself properly. Kid-specific, "I lost some of the parts while I was playing," I never say. The building blocks, the blocks, the clay tools, they''re just amazing kids. "He bought it for me, fu treasure! Yeah, I didn''t buy the building blocks. But I''m a kid who can take care of things. I''m proud of my brother. At the end of my blacksmith training, it''s time for Phee to wait, with me. My Angel rushed over happy and jumped at me. "Bronco! Phew, Bronco is good today! Because I''ve just been doing creative work on the block, and now they want something that moves. "All right, get in the blanco! "Phew, I''ll ride with you! I love your knees! Wow. I''m glad you said that. So I held Fee and headed to Blanco. My sister, who likes to be transported while stuck, is happy with the pizziness and swelling that makes her nostrils. Sit straight on the horizontal plate. "Yay, rowing with Phew! "Whoa, let''s go! The rope rocks like a pendulum. Every time My Sister is a mess, it''s a mess. I''m glad I made a blanco, I sincerely think. Actually, this new plaything, Mia guy sneaks up on it every now and then, doesn''t he? Well, it''s nothing good. "Hehe......! Hehe...... heh! Phew, I like Bronco! I like it! "I like Fee too! "So hehe...... heh! You said you liked her! Glad! Glad! Hehe...! Hehe......! When I''m so happy, I want to make other playthings for you... As little danger as possible. Oh, yeah. I just figured out how the world''s mothers feel about each and every piece of plaything. But I think it''s too much to get it removed from the park. "Hmm...? Enjoying a deleaded state of fie and labra blanco, I felt my gaze unexpectedly. Someone''s watching us. (Who would...? It doesn''t feel like it''s connected to Viet Nam, so it''s not Mia...) If it was him in the first place, would he come talk to me normally? I don''t give a shit about my time with Fee, I give my desires the highest priority and enrage My Angel. Looking back, no one. But there were signs of someone hiding. From the hedge, a little something was watching us. It''s not uncommon to be looked at with contempt from servants, but those people would do their job if they had time to watch us. It seems more important to work than to look down. Naturally, naturally. (No... That''s the point) It''s basically all grown-ups in this mansion. Mia and Ifonne are relatively small, but as mentioned, waste maids are excluded. The three ladies of the Viscount Zeman family have no point in fucking around. Others, our master, are also tiny, but Abel, like Iphonne, won''t be making a mess of it. then...... "Yes! There''s someone here! Someone was watching you! Until just now, My Angel, who was laughing at him, pointed at the hedgehog. Hmm. When your sister noticed, it didn''t seem like it was my fault that she felt her gaze. I''m the one with the perfect detective magic. At a time like this, there is no way to deal with it. I don''t have a problem with not being able to grab my tail because I''m a ''just watching'' person this time, but in case things are like when I go out to the ice field, I can''t protect Fee. Abel said, I''ll teach you properly in the future, so you don''t have to rush it, but it is, after all, teethy. So my words that came out after that came out of those emotions, they were just appropriate. "Can''t you see that Phee is a magician?" "Nyu? Phew''s magic? Big eyes look up at me. And it quickly turned into a motivating and brave look. "Phew, I''ll try! Miuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Close your eyes and move your munyamunya mouth sister. This is you. You''re just a caller, not a chant. "I could see it! Over there, soul, there are two! One is a big, normal soul! The other, tiny and magical! Come on, you''re serious... Is this the usual ''magic sensing in the senses''? No, then it''s odd to even mention the soul. then...... Soul life trick! No, this girl, she was able to figure out where her soul is, too. (Sister, if you can do this, don''t you have to cry so hard every time you lose sight of me...? That''s two souls, now, as I''ll point out to you next time. Big, normal, is probably that of an adult servant. The problem is, there''s another one. No, Phee said. And the shadow I saw, too, ''Tiny''. I mean, I have kids. Until then, if you call it a flimsy affair. But on the other hand, it is also true that it has never been involved. Isabella Edit el Bailefeld. In this Bailefeld family, so far, he''s the ''only'' child, of a different mother, our... Currently, if the pregnant Lady Aufsta doesn''t have a boy, the girl who might be going to inherit the Marquis. But you''re magical, and you think you''re going to be educated in brilliance? Is she in this place? Did it happen to take you down the street, came to see us, or do you care about this blanco? "Yes! From here, Phew, it arrives! Soul, crumble! You mustn''t crush it! "But, Oka-san, he said not to rule out those who peek at the honeymoon goodwill! My Mother...... That''s not a real experience, is it? I mean, sometimes it''s bad for education, that guy. With its negative effects, Fee keeps remembering more and more, suspicious words. "Oh, I did. Two souls, gone......! MySister pointing her mouth carelessly for some reason. After all, there was nothing like making contact with this one over there. But it was one thing I could remember that there were ''such people'' in this house. 149 Episode 147: Your sisters vocation? February of 1205, a sacred history. A small change came to Gad''s workshop. Some equipment has been added. "Whoo! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Look at what you can do, Fee''s eyes are glittering. It was also about my beloved sister. "Yes! "Yes, sir." "This, you look great! Phew, I like this! Phew! Phew, I want to try! And, I mean, it''s the equipment I built for Fee. It was added to the workshop to burn the soil. Things created with it. It''s - it''s a honeysuckle. In the meantime, I bought clay and found out about my sister''s unexpected talent, but my mother was so excited. I asked Abel to prepare a pair for me. Note that the heat source is "Demon Stone of Fire". Because Gad was looking away, I''m sure it''s a delicacy, even among demonic stones. "If this is such a brilliant demon stone, then so be it. Not only do we dwarf, but I think we salivate around the Red Lizard, too? I asked Mighty Char if he could prepare something like that. "...... hmm. It is safer and easier to manage with this demonic stone. You should be able to do something better than a regular one." The convenience appeal returned. That''s not what I''m saying, but is it good...? After that, we talked about trying to burn something with the new one, and it was Haniwa that I made. It''s not an elaborate thing to wear armor helmets or anything, but a simple design with big eyes and a mouthful, a little out between. My sister seems to have liked this honeysuckle. "Honeywah! This, honeywah!? Phew, I like honeywah! Phew! Phew, clay! I want to make honeysuckle! I want you to tell me how to make it! You liked it too much, My Sister, who was so excited, she hugged me. "A communal design hey...... Sure, Fee looks happy" And, Mother. I don''t care if it''s a dish or a dish, but I just made it a honeycomb somehow. My angel has something a little different compared to other kids. Just a little bit, huh? I prefer unusual designs like honeysuckle. Speaking of which, were you also a little interested in the appearance of Sheleg the Snow Fairy? (If I showed you Mejed or something, I think you might like it...) Can''t you get a sheet to throw away or something? Let''s ask Mia next time. "Shit......! Mm-hmm... Huh! For that reason, my sister soiled herself unconsciously. That''s a very serious look. Usually a full smile or a crying face, again, because it''s just a loose sleeping face. A little fresh. (But you''re good. I know it''s a feeling, but we''ve already added our own flow arrangements, right? The honeycombs that Fee makes all have expressions on them, and each poses differently. He engraves the literature and equips it with weapons and accessories as well. ... for some reason the weapons are full of sticks. My angel, you have clever hands. The painting isn''t as good as ever, but apart from the sense of 3D, is it? "I got it! Phew''s Haniwa! This is how it was cooked, stick honey wasps. "Um... Something, the colors are awesome beautiful...? My honeycomb is a regular honeycomb. But Fi''s, the surface is crunchy and the color is good. It''s like a bronze statue. Is it something that just baked, like this? ".................. n" Abel stares at his hands, shivering. Was there ''something'' that would attract this teacher? "... with high purity magic cages. This statue has reached the realm of demonic objects." "Huh!?" I accidentally raised my voice. My sister, did you make it with magic? "Phew, hard work, I soiled it! I like Haniwa''s designs! Good luck!" Oh, yeah. This is an unconscious pattern. "It''s hard to put magic into the soil, huh? Normally, I can''t stand the load of magic, but it cracks in the middle of cooking..." Gad is exhaling. From Dwarf''s point of view, what MySister did seems amazing. "Do you use magic in the soil to make things? "Very occasionally. I just can''t do strong magic, so I use trace amounts of magic to improve strength and color development. After it''s cooked, it feels a little bit like staining it. Trying to build a statue like this should take years, huh? "That''s it, what do you make? You can''t make a fortune on a plate, can you? "It''s a statue of an offering or an exorcism. To curse the other way around, there''s no one who can do that much." The statues of this world are expected to be as powerful as the rugged tiles of Japan and the fire-extinguished tuxedo. Most of them do not leave the ''test zone'', but if powerful magicians can put in strong magic, can it really work? Over time, some of them turn into things like golems and gargoyles. Boulders, a world of sorcery. So, is there some armor for the curse or something? "Wouldn''t it be great to be able to make something like that..." "If we can''t add uniform magic to the soil itself at this stage, that''s a terrific decision. But, you know, at the point of striking the iron, you''re gonna deform the shape of the magic path and turn it into a demon sword, and you''re probably one, too, right? Absolutely, strange siblings." Mukimxanta Claus put his arms together with a flashing look. All my brothers and sisters, they recognized me as out of standard. But in my case, after interfering with the roots, I''m thinking about a proper magical path. So assuming there are others who can interfere with root magic, I''m sure it will be a technology we can share. My Angel''s, though. That''s different. I do it completely with my senses. Exactly what a genius would do. Even if it''s in a lump sum, there''s gotta be a difference there. "Wow! Wow! The boulders are my children! My mother, who leaps away from me. So, mother, brother and sister, it makes a lot of difference, right? Is Fee not sure what he did, or is he tilting his little neck? I think it would be better simply to compliment Haniwa on her work. "Hey, Phee. Can you make a plate or something? "A plate? Oh, hey, you want a plate? MySister creeping through the soil, wondering. Even if you''re not sure, the dirt mess itself sounds like fun. Well, it would be an extension of the play for this girl. Me too, let''s give it a try... Messing with the soil, at the same time, interfering with the roots. It was said that the color development would be better, so it grants magic. Just like the Devil''s Sword, it creates a magical path and reinforces the structure itself. And then you can take it in when you burn the magic of the Demon Stone. Compared to Myangel, who just messes with the dirt in a heartbeat, I feel like I''m doing something smart, but I don''t have the talent to go with my senses. So we have to make it as much as we can. That''s how baked my brothers and sisters pottery. The plate created by Fee is shiny as if it were precious metal. What has happened, its color is light dark blue. Playing with my fingers, Keane and I sounded very pretty. "Awesome..." And Gad shrugged. It must be really awesome to make this old man say something like this. By contrast, the dishes I made are tiny mugs. There''s nothing to see but sturdy things to do. I wonder what this is? Is it the difference in magic? But there''s one part that went well. "Whoa, whoa! Oh, this is beautiful! Fee, I like it! My mug had a refreshing cherry blossom color. The plan was to take in the magic of the flames and turn deep red. You like it, don''t you, red mug? But what I can actually do is peach (this). The designs are very normal, the colors are colors, and I wouldn''t be using them myself. "Fee, this, are you there? "Yi''s!?" Super-responsive sister. I''m sure you can do a few steps worse than that dish you made? "Yay, yay, yay! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! I like it! I like it! I''ll take care of this! Phew''s treasure, more again! My Angel bouncing around with a pink mug. Don''t fall. Yikes...? Well, it''s a mug reinforced with magic, so dropping it or bumping it won''t break it a bit or softly. Meanwhile, Mother and Gad are obsessed with her sister''s plate. You''re so unusually beautiful I don''t think you made it out of dirt. I can''t help but notice my cup. "Phew, thank you to! Dishes made by Phew! Did you feel better, my angel, who wrestles his arms and begins to soil with fierce momentum. Amateur line, but I think this one''s already in the hall. I didn''t really think my mother had the gift of making things with her parents'' silly eyes. Perhaps rubbing dirt is the vocation of My Sister. My sleeve, watching over my sister like that, pulls a tiny elf. "... I, too, want Al''s made cup" "Oh, is it good because of me? "...... hmm. Al''s, I want it." Oh, yes. I''ll have it ready in a minute, Master. That''s how I got into the extra work, too. 150 Episode 148 Fee, Challenging the Snow "Cold......! Even though it was dawn, I was too cold to look. I honestly think Phee and her mother, who can sleep with a look full of happiness even at a time like this, are amazing. Summer is a little bitter, but midwinter fie makes the best pillow. No, should I say hot tub? Anyway, soft and warm. So it will be a dispute with My Mother as to which one will hold and sleep. Last night I was defeated by my mother at the initiative of the eldest daughter of the Crane Putt family. The result is this. It gets a little chilly today. On the road to the bathroom, I looked out from the hallway where I became a kink and understood why. "Snow -!" White. One side, white. That world, buried in snow, was even fantastic. (I slept early yesterday... Shortly afterwards, did you start coming down) The grain of snow currently falling in its progression was very large, and at a glance if it was Japanese, it was like whining, "Oh, well, I''ll pile it up." Note that "It''s snow...!" and I don''t grumble abominably, so I guess I can tell, but I''m not from Snow Country. In my previous life, I remember a Taoist acquaintance yelling, "I hate snowflakes and snow trucks". I don''t care what happens to snow. Well, even if you''re not from Hokkaido or Northeast, if you''re a social worker, you don''t like snow. In my current capacity as a child, I like snow. Still, the cold cotton falling from the slightly dark sky made me bud one determination with a certain emotion. - Yes, let''s play with the snow! and. "White! Oh, white! Phew, I like it! Seeing a garden transformed into a silver world, my sister is jumping a little. Unlike me, he''s a real kid, so he doesn''t hammer the way he sneezes. The snow, which had fallen until dawn, had already stopped and returned to the cold but blue and beautiful sky. (Speaking of which, Phee had shown an interest in snow, even in the Ice and Snow Gardens...) I couldn''t play with you then. I have plenty to do today. "Phee, play with your brother today, with the snow! "- Huh!" Pikun, and My Angel makes my body jump. "Yay, you play with snow for me...? "Sure. Let''s have plenty of fun" "Ya..." "Ya?" "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, you can play with it! Phew, glad! Phew, happy! Phew, I like it! They hugged me. Uh-huh, warm! "It''s good to play, but we both have to keep it warm, right? This winter''s clothes have my mother''s knitted yarn goods. Sweaters, mufflers, gloves and. To Phee, yarn hats and yarn breasts are also available. Fie, equipped with everything and transformed into ''this fairy too,'' it looked adorable. "Hehe...... heh! Warm!" My Angel seems to like the yarn gear. My mother was happy to see how it went. "Noooo heh. Every year, I make it for you is your mother''s little pleasure......! Even if Fee remembers to knit, I don''t want to give in here." My Sister has been teaching knitting from her mother since last year, but it''s hard to say she''s still good. As you can see from the lack of good painting, apparently, my sister, is only good at messing with the dirt. Others seem no different than normal children. "Yay, yay! How do you play with snow? I want you to tell me! "I don''t... Let''s build a snowman first." "Make it! Phew, with you, make it! And so I snowed. Create two large and small snowballs. I''m big, so Fee''s tiny. Later, take it on, and make it a snowman''s primitive body. If it''s a foreign country, a three-step overlay is normal, but I''m ex-Japanese. It would be nice to have a bunk stack. Cover your head with a bucket and see the branches in your hands. The eyes cut the larger branches into proper shapes, burned in the magic of fire, and blackened. The same goes for the mouth. No nose. Big mess, but now it''s done. "Whoa, whoa! Yes, Snow Fairy! This, Snow Fairy! Phew, I''ve seen it! Does the snow elf resemble a snowman? Does a snowman resemble a snow elf? Well, both are good though. (Later, I definitely need this too) From the unclean snow, make tiny balls. And put it on the head of a snowman. Hat replacement, next to the bucket. (This is, that girl) You saved that earth, you little hero. "Thanks." I whine like a solitaire and stroke it in the belly of my magical caged finger. "What did you say? "Yeah. Shall we play soli next?" "Soli! Oh, the one who always tows! Well, I don''t have any real snow solids, so I''m just replacing the hemp bag. Gather the snow, create a slope, and slide on it! It''s like elementary school kids slipping cardboard down the slopes of the lawn. "Hehe...! Oh, this is fun! Phew, I like to shake! I knew something I could move and play with, but it sounded like your sister''s preference. "Yes, yes! Mother! Mother wants to slip too! My mother raised her hand vigorously as soon as something happened to her, she returned to her child''s heart. I didn''t participate in making snowmen or slopes... Unlike my beloved daughter, she doesn''t really move her body... Eventually, Mother also handed it over, played with a hemp bag called Soli - and made a snowflake or something. Fee didn''t know an animal called a rabbit. Speaking of which, it hasn''t even appeared in the picture book we have. "Pretty! Rabbit, pretty! Phew, I like rabbits! Not only Haniwa, but these normal things, they seem to like it. By the way, I like lop ears if you''re a rabbit. I think those ears are so cute. But... "Fee''s cute too! "Yikes! My sister, who was accidentally hugged by me, rejoiced. (But a rabbit...) If I made a rabbit food or a catfish food, could I sell it? But can that be a delicate problem in a world where there are beasts or something? "Yay, snow, fun! I can do all kinds of things! Phew, I love snow! A full smile. If Tachiko, who I''ve known in my previous life, asks, I think she''s going to look straight at me. "Al, Al, if you say snow play, there''s something else you can keep, right? "Hmm? Do you even make a beak? "That would be nice too. I''d love to eat something warm inside. But it''s not, something more active." "Ha ha." You made it. That''s the same kind of macra throw for school trips. "Is that you?" "Array! Looking at each other and laughing at each other, Phee came in there. "Meh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Meh! Phew, listen to me! "Already. Fee is a yakimochi baker. Okay, I''ll explain, okay? That''s how it passes, an overview of the snowball battle. Sister''s eyes lit up a fighting spirit. "I''ll do it! Huh, I''ll do it! Same team as in! "Eh! Mother, I envy you! Well, I''m not gonna work with Abel! A mother hugging her best friend who was beside her. "...... hmm. I won''t do anything less than fight." No, if you mean it, I think it''s usually corpse cumulative. "All right, let''s do it, Fee! "Phew, I''ll do it! Win and kiss me! Reward! When, to talk about that. "What if we lose? "Phew, I''ll kiss you! Phew, comfort me! You''re out. Either way, ''result kiss''. For that reason, even today, our sister challenged the snow with vigour. 151 Special edition/chocolate day sucks "Gentlemen! This year, this day has come...! The assembly hall was full of unusual enthusiasm. As far as I can see, man, man, man! Their eyes shine with a gleaming, disturbing flame. "We, the Cacao Heavenly Group, must again this year cast down the hammer of justice on the imbalance of wealth and the fool who unjustly devours chocolate! This was acknowledged by the Great God. It is already an absolute goodness and the building of order! Now it is time for us to rise and correct the difference between the rich and the poor! Whoever receives chocolate is evil! Whoever boasts of chocolate is evil! Defeat evil! Get your love back! Long live Heavenly Clan! "Long live Heavenly Group! "Don''t forgive the unjust monopoly of wealth! "Couple is a blood festival! It is the nuisance group known as the ''Heavenly Group'' that is gaining momentum. They are mainly freaks who go out on Valentines and Christmas and raid their lovers. "Oh! Comrade Mis, you''re here! With all due respect, the leader approaches me. "Who is comrade, who is. Please don''t join me, the noble high elves, and you hotties! "We''re not hot! The time has just not come! And comrade Mis. I''ve lived for nearly a thousand years, and I''ve never had a free conversation with you, a similarly blessed high elf! We''re always happy to welcome you into your organization! With its superior magic, you can add more Heavenly Heavenly Heavenly Heavenly Heavenly Heavens! "Metal Generation, Golden Dalai" "Pussy! A rude, inferior man fell to the ground. You''re late to say hello. Hi, I''m Mis. She is a woman who can be rumored to be beautiful in the top of the high elves. Today I came to grip the reins of the Tianjin group, under the orders of the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, a ghost named High Elf. It''s an annual routine, but a bunch of hot men named this Heavenly Group will be rampaged there. Our Chamber of Commerce also sells chocolate, so when these people make a scene or get on board, it gets very annoying. It is also the job of business members to create a safe shopping environment. This morning. That bastard said to me: "I''m always busy with more this time of year. So, Mis. Take care of me, you go." So what, that''s why! No matter how many chairmen of commerce, you''re being disrespectful!? But it is also true that the elimination of this nuisance population must be done by someone. There''s nothing more to it than giving up when the bowl came around to me this year. (And I mean, isn''t it faster to annihilate? I don''t think it will rot later. The members of the Heavenly Group are all wearing suspicious and low-sense masks. But if you know someone, it''s obvious who''s under the mask. (That''s the fishmonger. It''s the blacksmith''s trail son over there. Over there is the president of the academic association......) This country, it may not work anymore. "Is that good, leader? You are free to persist in your jealousy and to commit murder. But please stop beside the Chamber of Commerce. At least near our Chamber of Commerce rivals." "The boulder is Comrade Mis. You''re as selfish and filthy as ever..." "disrespectful! My heart is like a mirror. It''s clearer than the lake water on Holy Lake! But he can yell. "The place pattern has nothing to do with our judgment! Abominable are couples who flirt with each other in heaven and Avec who dont pull around! What avec...... "We are born more than a grudging voice, the fallen of darkness! Fight as not to bring equal happiness to all who live and live, a jihadist! No matter how many (what) people, I won''t allow that to interfere with their steps! Even if it''s a ''millennial hottie''! I made up my mind. I''ll kill you. "Metal Generation, Toge Iron Ball! "Run away! A hottie starts winning! Oh, yes. Do you say that even to the Hillah crew? It''s a kill decision, isn''t it? "Metal production, iron piles" "Hiya! I can''t get out!?" "Didn''t you know? You can''t get away from a good woman." The assembly hall doors and windows were sealed tight. You''re not going home alive, are you? "Ma, wait...! Talk and you''ll see, comrade Mis! Our aim should be the same! "It''s about as different as a library and an execution site, though. Now, let''s begin the slaughter." And the extermination is complete. Half of the constituents are stuck in walls and floors, and half of the noodles are stuck like toads crushed by carriages. "Mm, it''s no use, comrade Mis... We are a group of individuals...! If you defeat me, as long as there is a monopoly, oligopoly of love in this world, the second and third I will appear......! Therefore, we will not perish! Resurrect as many times as you want...... ugh! As long as we have Christmas and Valentine, we...! Guuuuuu...! The leader is still saying that. You''re an asshole. "Do as many claims as you want in the pig box. You''ll still stick to the Constitution." "Oh, no." Yeah, we''re shipping without any left. Not only those on this occasion, but also the remnants who had not come to the assembly hall. I went outside to crush the rest. "Ah, welcome back, Miss. Are you on extermination duty this year? "Yeah, well. It sucked, though." When I returned to the Chamber of Commerce, my colleague High Elf spoke out in swallowing. Unlike me, who worked hard to exterminate for justice in the cold skies, this daughter was only doing a muddy and easy job within a warm chamber of commerce. You should call it unfair. I was surprised that there were more people than I had handled and walked through the remnants of the party and pre-investigated. They, they seem to be gaining strength over last year. When you say it''s the king''s capital where people gather, it''s the end of the world. It''s a far healthier time to swallow than to slaughter (cuddle) a bunch of assholes. It was a nasty effort. "Ahhh. So, now you''re free, right? I''m working overtime today, so why don''t you help me go? This girl every time......! What the hell do you think I am? "Because I don''t have a boyfriend working overtime today. We don''t have enough men. You''re safe around here, aren''t you? There seemed to be subjects here to be annihilated as well. I''ll say no, but I''m not hot. The time has just not come. "Yes, fine, open your mouth! Ahem." "What is it, the hell? Mugg...!?" It was the chocolate that was thrown in. The surface is sweet, but inside, it contains my favorite. (Whiskey Bong Bong......! Oh, this is it, after all! Alcohol is great! No booze, what life! "Did you buy this? "Yeah. Leftovers for sale. I asked the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce to make it cheaper." "That''s surprising. Do you have someone to give it to?" "You wouldn''t work overtime if you were there, would you? That''s because it''s a reward advance." "What?" "So why don''t you work overtime? Shh, my colleague closed one eye. Arrowhead Valentine is evil......! We should wipe it out! 152 Lesson 149: Melancholy Melancholy Disease "Well, then, Murasu Murasu - did the Fourth Princess come straight to the Chamber of Commerce? "It was a complete form of patience in civilian clothing, no doubt about it" After training. During the break, Yantine told him so. My sister is giving me a hard massage. He''s got a lot of strength on him, so after his sixth birthday in June, Abel and Tine are finally going to teach me how to weaponize. Unfortunately, swords and spears as planned. Otherwise, they''ll see how it goes. Well, there''s a chance that aptitude might actually be a bow, so there''s nothing more to it than trying a single major weapon. So. I''m talking about your village daughter. How dare she come to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce immediately, as was the conversation at the beginning. Purpose, of course, Satsushi. It''s a legendary herb, not found anywhere in the Chamber of Commerce. "So, what happened? "I don''t care what they say. There''s nothing you can do about it because we don''t actually have the herbs in stock. Well, even if it exists, it won''t give way." Just - and Tine goes on. "It''s not sneaky to see a young girl bow her head over and over again crying for her real mother" Right. Village girl, for your mother... Sixth grade exam day... The disease your village daughter told you about. Melancholysis. I thought someone around her might be more sick than she was giving her sick name, but is it her mother... I stared at my mother. Mother, while sitting at the chair, is in a good mood and ridicules Mia. It''s a peaceful landscape. But some don''t get it even if they want it. After the exam, I was asking Abel what magic melanoma was and what it was like. Because that''s what your village daughter asked for. Abel said: "... that''s closer to a phenomenon than a disease. If you''re looking for the most similar cases, you just have to think of the case of Lucica''s birth" "Is that when Fee was in his stomach? "...... hmm. A high concentration of magic breaks and melts the flesh. phenomena brought about by magic, not disease. If a magma gets into your body, it''s just like burning, melting and dying." How painful is that? Fortunately, our mother was able to remove the magic from both Abel and me after she discovered it early. "How to cure it? "... as I said then, there is no means to help in the case of Lucica. If it weren''t for Al, that kid would have died with Phee. By contrast, I think that if you have an exoruberant meltdown, you can definitely cure it if you donate grass. Depending on the skill of the pharmacist, you may be able to contribute grass." "What''s the difference between an exorcism and a mother''s case, the two? " is there a magic build-up in your body or is there a source of magic itself? Simple, but decidedly big difference" In the case of mothers with sources, both mothers and children are bound to die. On the other hand, in the case of exfoliative melanosis, the amount of magic in the body seems to change the severity of the symptoms, though mild. Naturally, the lighter, the farther away from death. So in some cases, some people don''t die? However, when exposed to high concentrations of magic over the long term, the body naturally breaks down. "What are the conditions for the onset? " unless artificially caused, clear conditions are unknown. However, various causes can be seen in the onset. In some cases the person is susceptible to the influence of magic, while in others his own magic accumulates over a long period of time and becomes like a tumor" In the first place, it seems that the exorcism itself is quite rare. I mean, he said there''s not much data. "Whatever it is, you can''t cure it without Zentiangrass, and even if you get the medicinal herbs, you mean you can''t do it without an Abercrus medic, right? "... normally, yes. But now, there is only one solution. It''s also an extremely successful way." "Huh!? Is there such a thing? You can survive without herbs & Abel. Where the hell is such a convenient way to...? "... n" A thin, beautiful white finger pointed to me. Huh? Me? Magic that got in...... Similar to my mother''s case...... "Ah!" Is that what you''re saying...? "... Al has a broken ability to interfere with magic itself. Normally irremovable magic build-up should also be possible for you to eliminate" "Can you go, me? "... although the patient''s situation is unknown, he survives for at least a few months, if at all on an annual basis. From this circumstance, it seems that the subject has a milder illness than it was at the time of Lucica. Then you can be Al." Well, maybe I can help her. But there''s a problem. One is that, as I grumbled at the exam venue, I don''t have the help to get in touch. And one more thing. That''s what Abel''s presence could expose. If it was your village daughter''s position, you would have asked many people for advice on how to treat her. It must have been a lot of blockage because it''s enough to look for phantom herbs and ask for clues from me with no dull intimacy. Yet if Pong and the solution came up, I''m sure you''ll come to think that our master is not just an elf. Whatever it is, he''s smart. I can''t do that. That must not happen. The priority for me is my dear family. If I can save you with no risk, then I must avoid putting anything aside that would make the horns, my surroundings noisy or annoying Abel, and hence the Elves themselves. So here''s the conclusion I made then: (Let''s see how it goes) After all, I don''t know how to contact you, and I don''t know how bad the symptoms are. Even during the next quinquennium, we can talk again. That''s what I thought at the end of the sixth grade exam. - And now. Now that the village daughter herself has come to the Chamber of Commerce, her mother''s health has probably deteriorated. ''I was crying,'' Tine said. When I was in sixth grade, I behaved like a man, but I couldn''t even do that. The medical condition must be considered severe. I want to save you. But I want to keep everything a secret. There is no way I have such good hands...... When I was thinking about it, my sweet teacher put a little hand over my head. "Abel? "... Al wants to save a stranger, not even close? "If I can, I want to help you. But it''s hard to expose things." "... Then you can do it sneaky" "Sneaky? The whole thing, how? When I asked, the little teacher said this without a look on his face. "... with me and Al, sneaking into the royal palace" 153 Episode 150: First ascent? I thought a castle was an unrelated life. And he also wants to be marginal. But today, including in my previous life, I was to go to the castle for the first time. I was not called by royal nobles or officials, but as an uninvited guest. "... Al, are you ready? "Huh? Oh, yeah..." In front of you, Abel in a mask. I''m not wearing my usual blue robe, it''s a black outfit to match the mask. (... it''s surreal) Something smiles as if the little one is forced to disguise herself. I don''t know how, but my proud ears are also completely hidden. So it would be impossible to identify the race with a pah. You may look like a human child who''s kidding. What''s wrong, Al? Look at it as a giro? "No, anything" I''m dressed the same way. I''m sure it''s surreal as well. Note that my beloved sister left it in the world of her dreams. By now your mother will be holding you and you will be resting in a cup of happiness. Blah, I don''t think that kid can take covert action. I''m sorry, but you can''t take me. "... then, go" "Oodle." "... Al, you can''t let go of my hand" Sooner or later, Mighty Char squeezes my hand without waiting for a reply. That''s how we get away. The gatekeeper was firm and protected the Bailefeld mansion at night. It looked kind of fresh, even though it was a natural story. Walking down the road at night, the landscape you always see also looks a lot different. The commercial district of Wangdu is close to the Night Castle and bright all night. Other than that, streetlights are arranged in Wangdu, so the important hubs are bright. The aristocratic city, too. So I think the black outfit stands out even at night if it is supposed to be. But not everything is all bright, either. As if it were a shadow tread, crossing the darkness from the darkness, it was the Duke''s residence that arrived. I thought you were leaving the aristocratic district, but it seems that the inevitable goal is here. (House of the Duke of Bauskor......! Generations are the leading aristocrats of the Balinese Kings) I look back to my mentor. Abel nodded slightly. " In the garden of the Duke''s residence there is an underground passage leading to the Royal Castle. Yeah, the other way around. It should have been described as going from the royal castle to the outside." Underground passage! Is that what you have! Is it for the royal emergency escape? If you do have a traditional capital, it''s not strange to have passages of that kind. No, there''s got to be. Otherwise, when I was in Gotagota six generations ago, there was no way I could have left the missing ''true royalty''. There are rumours that the Moonrain royal family has escaped the theatre of usurpation. It is also true that some bodies were not found, although it may be merely rumours, because they have not since appeared on the tabular stage of history. If you have truly succeeded in escaping, there is a great possibility that you have made use of these passages. "But how does Abel know about this passage? "... knowledge of the Chamber of Commerce, not me, to be precise. Shorcina examines and holds a lot of information as a counter to when the Elves were persecuted and attacked by humans. This is one of them." Don''t do it, Chairman of Commerce. So you''re saying you haven''t lived in the world of men for hundreds of years? "... we''re going in here first" "None!? Ah, Mr. Abel!?" Master Chima Arch Elf held me back. I didn''t know the day would come when the princess would sneak at me...! And keep jumping. Jump over the high wall. (The boulder is the Duke''s garden! It''s more luxurious than the Bailefelds'' yard! I''d be happy to show it to Fee, but don''t bother if he''s happy here. But I think I can make you a little athletic or something, here. "... use animal-exclusive witchcraft" Abel knows magic other than people. It seems that animal exclusion is more difficult than human exclusion. I''m sensitive to odors and noises, so naturally, naturally. Apparently, the black outfit that Abel prepared for me also hangs a magic trick to eliminate odors, but I guess I''m keeping an eye out for it. (Whoa! Doberman! Moving on, I saw some dogs. You have a proper guard dog released, Duke''s house. The Bailefelds don''t have it. The patrol is done by humans. Is this a difference in consciousness? Or should I call it a difference in position? There''s a secret passage here, and we''re supposed to be more vigilant than anywhere else. Then he proceeded through the garden and reached the great rock surrounded by trees. When Abel wrapped a strange gem, the rock moved and the road to the basement appeared. "Abel, what''s that? "... to activate these tricks, ''Royal Testimony''. That, replica." "Is that also prepared by the Chamber of Commerce? "...... hmm. He said he spent about a hundred years analyzing and replicating it a little bit so he wouldn''t get suspicious." Shh, that''s amazing, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. Is it unique to long-lived elves? Me and Abel went down the underground corridor. (Is there even a map of the aisle...) Inside, once every few years, the executives of the Chamber of Commerce seem to be sneaking around. This kind of information doesn''t seem to be divulged to end merchants on boulders. Still, the chamber executives may be more familiar with the underground than the royalty of this country. The peeping map contained multiple entrance and exit descriptions. Looks like some of them are already completely blocked. (Should I remember a little too? No, you won''t get a chance to use it) For that reason, it goes on crisp. There are many branches, but they don''t get lost. It''s not even dark because Abel gives me the lights by magic. "...... hmm. Get up from here. Should be out in the garden of the royal palace." "Are you okay with watching or something? "... there are no large souls around. I can''t even sense magic. Probably, okay." "''Probably'' what? "... I think it''s possible for a sorcerer who outperforms me to sense" Where are you, such a person? The garden, which had entered for the first time, was well settled. There are several gardens on the property. The places where aristocratic gatherings and ceremonies open, for example, are gorgeous, and the front yard, which gathers knights to fly revelations and encouragement, is vast. But here, there is quiet. Maybe only a limited royalty can get in, or something like that. Otherwise, it shouldn''t even be used for escape routes. The Chamber of Commerce has prepared a map of the Royal Palace as well. That you know where it is, and that you have the magic of paying. Thanks to these two points, he came to the side of the destination as soon as possible. I was a little concerned about the quality of the guards I saw in the distance. There were people who were solid and people who were not very nervous. Is the commander different? But some servants of my Bailefeldt family may happen to have sloppy men like Fuss. Held by Abel, he enters the interior from the balcony on the third floor. Only at night on boulders, not as bright as midday in the royal palace. Would it convey a little if I described it as just as bright as emergency lights are on, like hospitals at night or schools at night? There are multiple buildings where royalty sleeps, but the interior also seems to be divided internally. Since the defense is consolidated around the ground floor, it seems that the third floor where the queen lives does not actually have as many guardians. We got here easily, but sneaking in must have been very difficult. "... little magic by the stairs and doors, two at a time. I think this is direct. There is one other great magic. It seems to belong to that kid because it''s the same thing I feel when I do my license exam" The amount of magic your village daughter has, is it ''big'' even from Abel''s point of view? Awesome. "Beside the great magic, there is one tiny magic. I think this is that kid''s escort. And one terribly starved magic, away. If you''re a sick person, maybe this is the person you''re after. Not as evil as an elf, but rather distorted (snoring). If I did have something like this enclosed, I wouldn''t keep it long." Village Daughter and Village Daughter, do moms live in separate rooms? You must have just turned five. Oh, my God, I''m sure you''ll still be sleeping with your mother and Fee next year, huh? "Well, then, shall we go face to face with your mother" 154 Episode 151: Beautiful Things Coming in front of the door, Abel took out a tiny wipe, like a smell bag. The contents are "Sleeping Powder" made by Takazu from his hand. Carry this inside with the magic of the wind. It''s convenient to be familiar with plants, at all. Use the magic of silencing, then open the door. It was pretty wide inside. Is it because my village daughter mom is sick, there is even a simple kitchen and flush so that I can take care of her at any time on this occasion. And beside it, a maid girl, supposedly a caregiver, was asleep. (Effect: 35263; surface) The boulder is a mittee char. Approach the bed with the lid. There, one woman lay quietly. Naturally, very young. My mother is still twenty-one, and I''m sure it won''t make a big difference. (You look like your village daughter, you''re a tremendous beauty) This person would be the mother for sure. Don''t be surprised if it''s irrelevant. "... excuse me ~..." Gently turn the duvet. "... Huh! - And solidified. The woman had no hands or feet. She is dressed in good bedtime clothes, but the limbs are all peppered. It was clear that all four locations were missing. "Did I surprise you? Little intruder." The woman spoke out of the blue. It was a gentle tone. (Waking up...! Doesn''t the sleeping powder work? "I have a disease associated with magic. So when you use magic, you lose your eyes because of severe pain." "... yes. To say so." Abel squeaks. Did you understand something? The only thing I can tell at the moment is that he turned away because of the wind magic. "Who are you? It doesn''t look like a pickup or an assassin. No, in the first place, even for bad kids" "Yes, no... I think trespassing is completely evil..." I gave it back with vegetables. Then the woman laughs delicately. "Hehe. Right. So, can I ask you why? Bad boys? Uhm. If you say you''re still young and more inclusive than my mother, you''re going to eat my mum. But you''ve got a lot of liver in front of a black suspicious man. If I were in her shoes, I''d be absolutely confused. I ran over to my master and spoke to him in a low voice. "Oh, Abel, it''s a bad idea to keep talking to the boulders like this!? I just have to get them to sleep again..." "... I think it''s a good idea to ask the story and then make up your mind. If a problem arises, I will strike my hand" "Ma...... Well, if someone as powerful as you say so..." The queen looks at the two masked intruders with a gentle smile. "Um...? "What could it be? "Don''t you think it''s suspicious about us? To my words, my village daughter Mamman laughs bitterly. "''Cause I''m sure you''re here because my daughter told you she couldn''t, right? "What...? Sure, I came here worried about my daughter, but she hasn''t asked me to treat her. In the first place, she doesn''t know that I or Abel can cure Mother Village. But the beauty in front of me, she didn''t seem to think so. The little princess wants clues here and there to save her own mother''s life. Naturally, this guy knows that, too. What we came to visit was the ''result''. I mean, an asshole kid who assumed, ''You should be able to heal yourself,'' pushed me, and maybe I''m mistaken. (Answer ''No, it''s irrelevant'', would it be better to stay on board than to be certified suspicious again? You took my patrol as an affirmation, the queen bowed her head. "I''m sorry to have gotten involved with my daughter''s me so much. Do you possess precious drugs or can you use the magic of purification to come here? But there is no cure for me. You should go home before it''s too much noise." As I told you, your mother said. I can''t see a single piece of trust or hope in treatment in those eyes. Well, if I can cure these two, I won''t have to take care of them. "... I have one question to ask you" That''s when Abel moved forward softly. "... a limb defect is your will? Or your daughter? "Hey Abelu!?" Hands and feet are such delicate problems, without hesitation. Nevertheless, I don''t know what the question means. What does that mean? The same is true of why I''m asking now. But the queen answered our teacher''s abrupt and grumpy questions, not in a wind that particularly offended her mood, like this. "That kid was hard at living. that''s all." What does that mean? Although this person seems to fully understand Abel''s intentions regarding the question. When I prompted him to explain, Abel said with no expression, pale. "... that girl''s mighty magic, this woman''s vegan melancholy, and limb defects, all for the same reason" "Huh!? What do you mean!?" "... in other words, it''s all the same magic" "Eh." That is. The source of the magic accumulating in this man is...... "That kid... was a genius. capability in relation to magic, and to avert crises, sufficiently before they were born" "Being conceived - before, from...? The queen nods quietly. After that, Abel took it. "... that girl has a sixth sense" Six Senses!? Um, of crisis avoidance abilities? "... Al is touching that consciousness before Fee is born" "Huh? Oh, yeah. I still remember that." Ouch, help me. When I was in my mother''s tummy, Phee did say that to me. "... those are not words, but shouts of the soul itself. Normally still, it doesn''t matter. Because knowledge and intelligence are the same as no. I don''t know what to do. You can''t possibly tell." But Abel goes on. "... instinctively, if you realise with ''Unleash magic and it will help'' and ''Sensation'', it''s not a story" "Release is no way...!?" The little elf nodded pale. "... magic without a place to go, unconsciously, but only if you eject it accurately" "Then...... Then......! Did the man''s hands and feet blow from the inside out! by the fetus''s own choice!?" "... that girl''s sixth sense, including the choice to blow her belly, seems to be extremely precise. Having an unusual amount of magic. Being capable of just controlling it. And having a sixth sense. Even if any of them were missing, there should have been no survival for both mother and child. In a way, Rare Cases Over Fee" I stared at the queen in dismay. She was smiling quietly. "To add, it was also lucky for me that a large number of doctors were waiting. Blood control and treatment are on time." "Good luck, is it? Do you call that luck?" "Yeah, let''s do that. Because I didn''t have to lose that kid, and this is how I survived. I don''t think there''s a proper expression for it, other than luck." The woman nodded proudly. She had, first and foremost, a heart to rejoice in her daughter''s survival. Next, I am delighted with my own survival. There, no grudges, no lost limbs, no crying. As one mother, I am simply proud of the birth of my child. (He''s a strong man. Besides, I have a beautiful heart...) I guess I should be respectful. Who has this kind of radiance of heart? "Your daughter, naturally, knows what caused your loss of hands and feet, right? "If you don''t mind, that''s what I''m saying..." The queen had a good bitter laugh. "Do you know that kid continues to do well on his license exam? "Oh, yes...... Right now, everything is the youngest passing grade six exam." "That''s for me. For me, day and night, I continue to study." For this guy...? Does that also aim at establishing therapeutic means? Are you even targeting doctors? "No. What she''s looking for is a first-stage Demon Prop Technician." "Demonic props! Are you a magic magician? "... that child''s purpose is to make up for my body. It''s about giving me new hands and feet." In other words, are you going to create prosthetics and prosthetics as magic props? I guess that''s not just a surrogate organ in the form of hands and feet. At the very least, it can move to a certain extent by its own will. "She said she wanted to make her prosthetic hand feel right." Sure, that''s impossible unless it''s a magic trick. But in the present demonic props, there is not that much technology. (Oh - so...! That she has vast knowledge. that you are learning many languages. That he described the conditions of a good magician as'' hard work '', not'' qualities''. Everything leads here? To help my dear mother. To make a gift to your precious mother. Instead of flaunting a privileged talent, a mother can never be saved unless she constantly strives and continues to seek knowledge. That''s why she works so hard. "... you''re a good daughter" "Yeah. That kid, he''s proud of me" Happy with my thoughts, the queen smiled and nodded again and again. My village daughter certainly inherits the ''beautiful thing'' this guy has. Not the look, but the spirit. I''m sure it''s close to this guy. "I don''t want that kid to be forced. But I think you want arms at least. You''re greedy, I am." "That''s not true, if you can use your arm, it''s very convenient." "Oh, no. Not because it''s inconvenient..." She looks down at her body and laughs lightly. "If I had an arm - I could give her a hug" The smile of this man, who puts my child first everywhere, I thought to myself, ''Beautiful things''. 155 Episode 152: The State of the Queen and the Future and Ever since I was born in this world, I''ve just never had a day when my mother couldn''t hold me. Lucica Crane puts are indispensable every day. I kept hugging my child without being free for a day. But that kid isn''t. Said to be one genius in a hundred years, that fourth princess with the gift of envy to everyone. It''s just once, ''cause my mother never gave me a hug. (Friendly parents and children hug each other very normally) I wanted to make such a ''obvious'' for you so that you could. I wanted that happiness to happen. But there''s something else you need to know. "Abel. Explain to me that the cause of the Queen''s illness is her magic." "... n" My lovely teacher looked at the woman in the bed as she nodded. "... your illness should be after the birth of your child" "Yes." "... and it got worse year after year" "Yes." It seems to fit. But how do you know? "... the answer is the remnants of the Princess''s magic. She left her own magic in her mother''s body when she was born" "I left it... Is magic something that stays? "... Normally it doesn''t. but it appears that she stained and adhered while she was a fetus" "Sticky? Are there cases like that? " may tame and bond in a bad way if the quality of flesh or magic is close. It''s not something that happens very often." Is this still a rare case? No, you should say the rare case attracted the rare case. Because if it wasn''t for strong magic, this wouldn''t happen in the first place. "So, what''s ''worse''? "... if the magic left in the Queen''s body belongs to the Fourth Princess, every time I hang out with her. Every time I get close. I think I''ve absorbed that magic. It further increased and exacerbated the magic build-up." "Well, that girl and the queen are in separate rooms..." Is it to reduce the progression of the medical condition? For example, the village daughter says that she can''t even get close to her real mother right now. Neither of you will be able to lean on someone you desperately admire to cure... "... The enlarged magic build-up probably began to absorb not only the magic of the Fourth Princess but also the magic of the surrounding area. The ever single magic mixes and turns into a distorted one. That''s what made my health so suddenly worse." "Exactly." The queen nodded harshly. What''s there is some kind of a give up. At the earliest, I guess you prescribe that you don''t think you can help. "Having taken in too much magic, my body will either melt from within, or burst again, or trace its fate. That''s what you have to do." "I had no choice... Aren''t you afraid? "... if you say you have no fear or untrained, you lie. But it''s a miracle I survived this far. If you want any more happiness, you''ll hit a bee." This man has already given up his future because he has never had a cure. Then no. Then you won''t be saved. Then my village daughter, who has been working so hard for her mother, is too pathetic. (Oh, shit. I''m getting angry! It''s good for bad guys to get paid. It would also be helpless for a fool who underestimated his rest to reach the end he deserved. But... but... I don''t admit that families who just want to be happy find themselves irrational. Kids are laughing, it''s good. Parents and brothers should see such a child and laugh in the same way. So I won''t allow you to give up. I walked slightly and touched the queen''s body. "You have to be happy. Not if you''re not laughing all the time with her." Run my magic into the Queen''s body. She distorted her face in pain. I''m sorry, just a little, just be patient. (Oh, that''s a whole tumour) I can see that there is a build-up of starved magic in my body. Forced removal of the flow of force that leads to its magic accumulation. It then interferes with the root of the magic build-up and switches to a fluid. I pass my magic flowing into her body and slap it outside. "What!? The pain... disappears..." Repairs are next. Bring the messed up magic flow to normal. That''s the same as building a new magic path. It''s delicate and costly. Oh, no. I don''t have enough magic to fix it. This is why I am! "Abel." "... n" I guess I know the situation. Little Elf already had his hands on my back. The clearest of all the magic I''ve seen since I came to this world. It pours in all at once. I did the same thing on the ice field, but I can''t do any repair work without borrowing someone else''s wallet. It would be the limit of inferior magic power. But if there''s a way to make it up to you, my options are vast. The queen''s magic path was maintained and all other magic was eliminated. But that can''t be all. The inner surfaces contaminated by high concentrations of magic and subsequently distorted accumulations of magic must also be cleansed. (I didn''t know it would help here...) To do this, activate another magic trick. "Is this - purification! You can use the magic of purification, right?" "... there are circumstances. It wasn''t as hard as your daughter''s, but I did my best to remember." That''s why that little snow elf gave it to me. Even now, you won''t be able to clean that demon stone. But still, if this is about it. "Oh, I can''t believe it. High priests and the power of this...! From the queen''s face, the pain had clearly disappeared. That would be so. The removal of the magic build-up and the maintenance of the interior, and the cleaning was carried out. (Don''t get tired, even with magic...) I looked back to my mentor, breathing on my shoulder. "What do you think? Wouldn''t I miss it? "...... hmm. It''s okay. Her insides, they approached her endlessly normal. Although fatigue itself depends on future therapy, Al has done what he can.... Good Luck" They hugged me. No, is this just supportive? "Oh, um...! Is this...!? I am...!?" "My queen. I know your spirit is noble, but just a little more, I think it''s good to be alive and dirty. If we''re going to live, we need a little greed." Oh, no. I''m too tired to stand. I''m sorry, but let''s keep sweetening Abel''s generosity. (That''s why you''re supporting this, right? I kind of feel like I''m being hugged intensely) The queen looks at me stunned as I lean on my mentor. "That painful body, like something completely different!? Are you really going to treat my disease!?" "You must be exhausted just by removing impure magic. You shouldn''t shout." Oh, my God, I''m sure I look worse now. Well, that''s fine. "I don''t believe it...... No, I guess you should believe it. But too much, how do I react..." "With your daughter, I can continue to live. I think that''s all you should think about." "Ahhh with that kid -! You''re alive with that kid and it''s good...!? You can live with that kid and you can continue to live with him...!?" You came to think of it there, a woman with missing limbs, pounding and weeping. Seeing that, kind of asexually - made me miss my mother. Fluffy away from Abel and wet the queen''s tears with a handkerchief. So you''ve regained your composure, she seems to have been able to afford to think other than ''herself'' and ''my beloved daughter''. "... thank you so much. Words alone are very hard to convey my gratitude, but I don''t know any other words. How can I reward this miracle?" "If you want me to reward you, I won''t sneak in the mask from the beginning." That''s right. The important thing is to stop talking. I''m not willing to explain what I did, and I don''t want them to know. I want you to keep your mouth shut. We have to make that commitment. The moment I thought about it that way. Concon and a modest knock rang. "Mother, it''s me... May I come in now? The voice, like the moon. Modest and beautiful signs were felt from outside the door. That girl is there. 156 Lesson 153: With Mother and Daughter The voice across the door, it certainly belonged to your village daughter. reluctantly. I was anxious that it would be annoying. But - still, I missed your mother. Complex emotions, like why, voices. The queen sees us. This guy is this guy, too, and I guess he wants to see his beloved daughter. It''s like a petition or something. To the boulder, I don''t feel like holding it back. But I don''t care if they talk about us. So I put my index finger in the "Shih" pose, and then Abel and I dived under the bed. It doesn''t matter, am I supposed to be the first civilian in this country to hide under a covered bed in the Royal Palace? The moment she dived in, Abel snapped her fingers. Then the effect of sleeping powder is eliminated, and the maid girl, who was traveling to the world of her dreams, glances. Now the environment is the same as it was before we snuck in. Don''t blacken out, Master. I''m sleeping right on top of the combo, except for the health of the queen. "Zoe, please let Sheila in." "Huh? Ah!? Yes. Yes, sir." The maid''s name is Zoe. There are signs of confusion because I''ve been asleep. And for the first time, I hear clearly, the real name of your village daughter. For once, I knew it as knowledge, but when I asked again, I was a little surprised. The other mask, on the other hand, doesn''t work on that. Probably not interested either. In a pale manner, he deploys silencing magic under his bed. "... Now we can still have a conversation here" As far as conversation is concerned, I appreciate you not noticing if you accidentally raise your voice. "Excuse me. Mother, how about adding or subtracting? The village daughter was standing at the entrance. It''s a big room, so there''s quite a distance from the door to the bed, but she doesn''t try to get close. Probably can''t do that. The queen said the pain runs under the influence of magic, so she may be afraid to make the medical condition worse. And this fourth princess, she can use the magic of vision enhancement. A great relief emerged from that look on my mother''s face. That appearance seemed to make me cry even now. "Mother, tonight, my complexion...! "Yeah. I''m doing very well right now." "Oh, good...! Your mother is laughing at you......! Instead of about to cry, I really cried. You''re important and you love your mother. "Sheila, a little more, come here? "But......! If I come near you, Mother..." "You said that, didn''t you? I''m doing well now. So I want you to smile." The queen is probably laughing calmly. And he wants his beloved daughter to smile more than cry. The village daughter approaches reluctantly. But that step stops in two or three steps. I can''t help it. In her, the mother is a life-threatening illness. I guess you don''t want to make the situation worse for the queen who says she''s doing well because of it. (Your mother would be teething too because I asked her to stop) It''s hard for a boulder to say ''now cured'', but there''s no way you can hide it all the time, and it''s cruel to be strong about it. Hmmm...... Wouldn''t there be any good help...? Neither did the queen care for us, nor did she tell us to come any closer. The maid takes out a chair and seats her village daughter. "Mother, if things seem to be going well in three days, why don''t you come to the Kansas Pavilion? "To the Gallery? You want to see the stars? A stargazing pavilion is a place to observe and record star operations - close to an astronomical observatory called the Earth World. In addition to the various summits and fortifications, they are also installed inside the royal castle. Kannon is an institution of the kingdom that has the aforementioned Kannon pavilion and seeks to predict the future from the conditions of the sky. The most famous and useful is the weather forecast. In other words, the weather forecast is also hosted. But this is a magical world. It can''t just end with astronomical observations and weather forecasts. Beloved, my hometown, Japan, once had a system of spells related to the stars that said it was Astronomical Road, Cebu Week Road, but most of the people belonging to this world''s Kannon star yard are magicians. (Some of the brochures for scouts that Mr. Tordi brought me during this time were booklets from the Gallery, if you say so) Normal spectators (...) are astronomers and weather forecasters who can only use magic, but some of them really seem to have experts in ''Star Magic''. One name - star reading. Hosted by ''Astrology'', which is familiar to the planet. Finally, horoscope. But unlike that on Earth, it is established as a sorcery, so if activated, that information is more likely. Similar to ''Sixth Sense'' around here. Not necessarily translated as'' visible ''. But if you fit in, you can interfere greatly with the future. So a powerful star reading says that every country wants as much as it can get its hands out of its throat. And the other one is a star magician. Simply called astrologers, the users of the magic of the stars. A special sorcerer who hosts the power of the stars and exercises the power of the stars. Just as ordinary magicians have a good attribute, star art also seems to have something similar to the attribute ''guardian star''. Naturally, it''s off the hook. Abel said, "... at least I can assure you that the astrologers of" Taiko "and" Hokuzen "are clearly strong" I think it''s usually awesome to let our teacher get this far. However, they''ve both met only once. Even with this long-lived man, it won''t concern me. Well, it''s your village daughter. Apparently, she wants to take her mother to Kansas Pavilion. "Three nights from now it seems to be a full starry sky. I''m sure it''s beautiful." Her words felt a willingness to work hard to cheer up her mother. Arrowheads, I guess I haven''t done a good job finding a cure. There was some weakness in the words that went on. "Well... it''s also a mood swing, and maybe the cure is'' visible ''" Perhaps the way you say it means reading the stars of this country and not being very capable. Or does it simply not exist? (Is this more about mood swings? Or do you want to make some memories? You''re only five years old, village girl. "Of course, if you''d like to add or subtract your mother. As far as possible, magicians are not allowed to touch your body." As far as possible, and it doesn''t seem to be all of them, is there an arrow-star reading or a substitute for it? It could simply be about the escort. The Queen replies to her daughter''s diligent suggestion. "... right. I want to see the stars with you, too. I''ve never been able to do anything like a mother..." "Please don''t tell me that! Your mother is the nicest mother in the world! I... Sheila is always grateful for that...! My village daughter, she cried again. You really care about the queen. I''m glad I was able to treat you, but I want you to manage to get that on the table. "I''m sorry. You were wrong about me. Yeah, together, let''s see the stars. Because maybe God will give us a nice miracle." That must have been a word to cheer up my daughter. But me and Abel looked at each other at the same time. Apparently, he flashed the same thing. "Abel." "... Al" That must be impossible. And that it''s dangerous. Still, you should let it happen. Just think of each other, mother and daughter, even if it''s a nice miracle, it should be good. Give these two a happy future. So I shrugged. "Let''s make up the miracle of God" 157 Episode 154: Parents and Children of Star Reading 1205 years of sacred history. Late February. There were eight visitors to the Kansas Pavilion at night on this day. Queen Paula. His Royal Highness Princess Sheila, his beloved daughter and one genius in a hundred years. Zoe, the queen''s maid of care, and Elma, the escort of Her Highness. His Royal Highness Princess Sheila''s scholarly and magical master, Lord Mulherito, and the father and son of Star Reading. And this is me, Kobus, the pavilion chief, who is the head of this royal castle inner view star pavilion and "frog". The only reason I have a queen and a princess and one escort is because this is the castle. The result is that the pavilion is already trusted to be safe. Ah...... I mean, if anything happens, it''s on me, the pavilion chief. Melancholy. The director of Kansas Yard, who was to accompany him, suddenly complained of abdominal pain and canceled his seat the moment he learned the name of the star reading he had adopted. He''s a lowlife. Thanks to you, I have to deal with royalty alone. It''s a heavy responsibility. That''s right. Star reading. What matters is star reading. It is my role to ''see'' the queen''s help to heal her illness, and it is these two who also relate to this advancement of me. The name, asshole Kainen, parent and child. Mothers of parents and children are better off reading the stars now, Talviki. And the daughter''s name is Miltier. The Ahokainen clan, from generation to generation, has the power of star reading. Although magic and magic are easily inherited, and therefore magical children are easily born from magical parents, it must be said that it is rare that they inherit special powers called star reading. Normally, it is exquisite to be discovered occasionally from among the many magical possessions, without inheritance. The current and star-reading Ahokainen family said they had moved to our country in the name of Talvikki''s grandfather. As if to corroborate the story, this parent and child have characteristics as Northerners, such as slightly white skin. Tarbicki''s grandfather, who explored emigration, is the owner of a rare and important ''Read the Stars'' power. I succeeded as a servant immediately. He had ambitions. Even so, there is nothing annoying about planning a royal usurpation or wanting to occupy a high position. The Ahokaynen family had one story to tell. That was the result of the star reading, obtained by the ancestors of Tarbicki. "Eight generations later than me, the star reading of the Ahokainen family will weigh heavily in a certain country. That''s a country that wants to be covered by the moon. My descendants will be heroes of salvation there! It should be noted that the man, who had the power of star reading, had not had a trial that rarely hit him, and because he was drunk on Bebarabe that day, there was no one to believe. Just one. Except for his son. One family heirloom was created in the Ahokaynen family. The drunken crap (...) became a telling story. Earlier, I said that the Ahokainen family would inherit the power of star reading from generation to generation, but another very difficult one. That''s... you can take a nap. It is said that not only the Ahokaynen family who emigrated to this country, but also their predecessors, were all "sons of assholes". It''s contemporary Talviki and, "eight generations later," Miltier is no exception. I see star reading parents and children. My mother, Talviki, has a rough nose, much longer. Ever since I was given the service of seeing the Queen''s means of healing, Hmm! Mm-hmm! And I can''t help but be loud. Normally the business didn''t seem to be on hand either. If Tarbicki doesn''t work, he''ll complain to me for some reason. She firmly believes that it is not herself who makes her big, but absolutely my child. That''s why I was forced to bring Miltier here. One daughter looks out at the starry sky. The condition was so relaxing that I thought I might be asleep with my eyes open. "Dear star, beautiful..." If you read future stars, you''d be looking up at the sky all the time, and you''re saying that. He didn''t even seem to understand the fine dust that the Queen''s life lay on him. No, you don''t actually understand. Anyway, Miltier is only four. He''s a toddler who can''t even read and write properly. Her Royal Highness Princess Sheila and others on this occasion, as of last February, have already obtained a full Grade 10 Magic License, but by comparison, it would be too harsh. Even I couldn''t write when I was four. (Absolutely, Lord Mulherito would have nominated an asshole Kainen for what? Only three star readings belong to the kingdom, including Talviki. Two in this king''s capital and one elsewhere. Even though those who are far away cannot be called in relation to distance, there is still a reason why they deliberately want hassle. "Dear Tarbicki''s power as a star reader is, indeed, not so strong. It doesn''t really hit me. But when you pull a handful of ''hits'', you often see things that matter. I thought I should put it on." The tall sorceress explained that to my question. She''s been kept from getting too much information outside, but she''s a runner-up. One of the three great races specializing in witchcraft. A different race, with a third eye on the forehead. She is usually obsessed with covering her face with a vale, but she is a tremendous beauty. Especially not many people have seen that face. With the words of Her Royal Highness Princess Sheila, who deeply trusts His Highness Mulherito, this star reading has become a Talviki. "But I''m glad that Master Paula demodulated enough to come to the Kansai pavilion like this." Lord Mulherito is close to the Queen. "Mommy friend" is the reason, but I don''t know sappy. "Yep. I''m happy to see Sheila and the starry sky this way" "Keep it up......! Keep it up, Mother! I will be next year, next year, and beyond. This is how I want to see the night sky with my mother......! The Queen''s life has been diagnosed as March. Since late last year, the condition has deteriorated rapidly. Her Royal Highness says she is diligently searching day and night for ways to save her mother''s house. Even if it is a temporary demodulation, I sincerely hope that today, only at this moment, it will be a time of peace. - But some idiots can''t read the air. "Er...? My queen, you look perfectly healthy, don''t you...? Miltier pointed her puffy eyes at the seriously ill. Moments, the air freezes. So I would be telling you it was just a temporary demodulation! The queen laughs bitterly without anger. He is as merciful as he looks. Her Royal Highness Princess Sheila never got angry either, but somewhere sadly lay her eyes down. But Elma, the escort, and Zoe, the caregiver, stare blatantly at Miltier. These two know how painful and painful the Queen and Her Highness are. If they weren''t kids, they might have yelled at you. And then there''s the asshole kid, the other one. "It''s okay! It''s our star reading to save the queen! Today, on this occasion, there will surely be a miracle! Rest assured! I held my head in the form of a rough, hung up Talviki. What is this unfounded confidence? They''re dead, aren''t they? (Damn......! As the first boss, I must apologize to the queen and the princess later! You shouldn''t have brought the arrow-stricken asshole Kainen. Even now, I envy the director who fled just before. Lord Mulherito slapped me on the shoulder like that. "... Dear Commander Kobus Pavilion. Let''s hope for them now. Depression and anger are good afterwards. Maybe a miracle will happen." On the other side of the vale, the whole damn thing, what look does she have? But the race was already thrown. All I can do is really, hopefully find the only hope. "Now we will begin the star reading ritual with this......! Phew...! Is that what you call a Doya face? Talvikki tells you with a look that makes you want to bind unexpectedly. Under a starry sky full of sky. The ritual to save the queen had begun. 158 Episode 155: The Moon of Ma Blur The power of star reading. That, if you say so, is futuristic. Power of the stars. Breaking ability to pick up destiny, with the protection of the stars. But the future is uncertain, and it''s only vague. So there are not so many opportunities to be able to ''see'' them, and they often fail. After all, the art of star reading is, to some extent, the ability to assume failure. On the other hand, there is a power similar to star reading that says'' prediction ''. If you describe the difference between the two in a partial way, it would be in terms of whether it is'' active ''or'' passive ''. Star reading specifies'' what you want to see ''and the power to work for the future. There is the will of the sorcerer himself. But the predictions are different. It is said that one day, all of a sudden, part of the future will be visible. There, there is no will of the capable. Even if you don''t want to see it, it seems like something you''ll see. However, some are outside the standards that allow some control. Like the legendary magician known as the Wandering Prophet, Effmont Ong. Well, it''s Talviki''s star reading. This stargazing pavilion not only observes celestial objects, but also engraves the art ceremony to make it easier to capture the power of the stars. to increase the success rate. More so that we can see a secure future. One of the differences between star reading and prediction is the issue of ''fuel efficiency''. Unlike the prediction that we will see the future on our own, star reading tries to go ahead and look ahead on its own, so we can''t talk without magic. So usually, if you interfere with the future even once, you can''t do anything until you recover. Besides not having a high success rate, fuel consumption is poor. That was the reality of star reading. But still, the power to know the future is infinitely worth it. It took a lot of powerful people to hope to still get star reading. And rare star readings that would not have been wanted much had they not been handed over from generation to generation seem to challenge the future on their own, without even using a technique for support. "... Are you sure you don''t want to use the facilities of the Kansas Pavilion? "Yeah. For my daughter, I''ll take it! In response to Lord Mulherito''s question, Tarbicki answered with a smile. He doesn''t even suspect that his daughter will be the savior of the family heirloom. But the miltier of the day, "Bugs, where...? Don''t even look at her mother, she was scratching grass flowers in the middle of winter, looking for insects. "Mill. Your mother will look for you later, so now watch over here." "So, earlier, there was a bug like a human... It''s black..." What kind of bug is that? Isn''t that a monster, that? There''s no such thing as a creep in this Kansas Pavilion. What you''re saying is, it''s ruptured. This is why I''m so heady! In the end, Miltier was pulled back to the central part of the Kansas Pavilion by Talviki. Along the way, I looked back over and over again, probably because there was something untrained about ''Mr. Bug''. "Kohon. So again" Talviki begins chanting. The magic associated with the stars uses a rather special language. At Lord Mulherito''s place, they''re close to Lost Word''s "Fantasy Truth". But it''s already a lost word. Verification is said to be almost impossible. "Unless you''re an ice dragon living on Mount Fefiat, or an elf ancestor, there won''t be any more Lost Word users." Modern magic, unfortunately, is not cutting edge. It is said to be greatly inferior to the history of Ningro illusion and magic guidance. So technological developments are not only important to build up drills independently and "move on to the future," but also "regression to the past" that knows the past and unearthes that technology. But the reality is that the majority of the clues to the past to be traced have already disappeared. Words flow that ordinary magicians would not be used to hearing. At the same time, light began to gather around Talviki. It''s like a firefly dancing. The chant was complete and the light abounded. Talviki is even fantastic because the contents of his head are both ravioli and horns, just look at them. The star reading opened his eyes and said: "No! Hey, I didn''t see it. Huh! With both arms, making a big X mark was too funny and seemed rude to Her Majesty the Queen and the Princess. So much so that I thought I''d put my head on it. Thank you Lord Mulherito for grabbing my arm silently and stopping it. "Really... Too bad......" Your Highness, the princess, who falls prey to it. I''m sure he entrusted a glimmer of hope to this star reading. And how about Talviki''s words and deeds?!? We should have a more somber attitude. You''re a disgrace to the Gallery! "It''s okay ~..." Useless star readings, which ran out of magic, pressed his own daughter''s back, breathing on her shoulders. "This girl is the future savior! I''m sure you''ll get the results you want." "Mother, I want to find a bug more than that..." All parents and children, I can''t seem to read the air anywhere. Damn. (Enough! I''ll bow my head to the queen and the princess.) After all, you shouldn''t have expected anything from an asshole Kainen parent or child. It''s the tragedy of incompetence, end it quickly! "Miltier, try it." I nodded like the best on the surface and sent out my Pooh Pooh daughter. I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. "But I... I don''t know what your mother was talking about, do I? "It''s okay, Mill. Still, I can handle it because it''s what I call the Savior! Asshole! There is no way that magic can be exercised without establishing a chant. Fine, just fail me. Don''t break His Highness''s heart any more! "Besides, I don''t even know what to do..." He said it was to get healing help, but this is it. "Save the queen." To my words, Miltier tilted her neck. "Mm-hmm...? So, my queen, I think you''re healthy...? "Fine, Mill. You just have to do what your mother did earlier! "Huh...? Yeah ~..." Walk pompous and stand on a surgical board, pompous child. Then start chanting with a good look. "Meh, ma, yaki...! Ham, be...? It''s like it''s not a chant. Words are messy, and no pitch. To the evidence, the surgical board is silent. Yeah, I won''t stop talking about it. (My queen, Your Highness, I am truly sorry...! I bowed my head one foot, in my heart. - That, that was the moment. !? Light. In front of you, pillars of light. A tremendous amount of light rose from under Pooh''s feet. The surgical panel said it was not activated. "Ko, is this... ugh!?" Lord Mulherito is also surprised by this phenomenon. What the hell is going on!? "Yikes......! At that time, now from another direction, I heard a lovely scream. What a strong light rises, even from His Highness the Princess. The color is pale. The same color of light as the pale moon stretches from His Highness the princess. The light of His Royal Highness the Princess, and the light of the Pooh Child. The two pillars were intertwined in the sky, depicting beautiful texts. Awesome amount of light. The people of the castle, as well as the civilians, must look clear. "Oh, those marks...! Lord Mulherito first notices the meaning of the text. That did not differ from the old symbol representing the Moon God. As seen in the legendary literature, now, a text that is no longer used except in royal sacrifices. When the light emanating from His Highness the Princess and Mirtia was sucked into the literature, it shaped a beautiful true circle, as if it were a full moon. "Th, moon...!? You mean moon magic activated, not stars...!?" Lord Mulherito looks back to his disciples. But Her Royal Highness shook her head. "Yes, no! Wow, I am not using any sorcery...! When the illusory moon is overwhelmed, it now sends a gentle pale glow down to earth. The light became a single pillar, illuminating the Queen''s body. "Huh...!? Huh...!?" Master Paula was also layered, bewildered, but eventually stares at one point of the viewing star pavilion and hacks as if he noticed something. And now I gave him a playful, oddly rubbed voice. "Or my body...! My body is healed...... ugh! "Ahhh...!?" Many who were on the spot shouted. "Oh, Mother! Is it true...... ugh!?" Her Royal Highness rushes over to the Queen. Expectation. anxiety. Confused. Fear. Confusion. The expression of the Fourth Princess comes in a variety of colors. "Yeah, it''s true. Sheila. Try magic? "So, but...! If you do that, your mother...! "Please. Trust me." Her Royal Highness snorted in the words of the princess, fearing for the worsening of her condition. The Fourth Princess used a little breeze against the queen. Master Paula didn''t want to suffer from it and was smiling. "Oh...! Ma, no way, really...!? Mother...! Mother...... ugh! Her Royal Highness began to cry after taking it to the queen. Everyone but Tarbicki is staring at it. I don''t know why either. But the only thing that makes me clear is the unbelievable fact that an awesome miracle has happened. "Good, should I say...? You don''t know anything...? I, groan, see the sky. The phantom moon, at some point, had disappeared. 159 Episode 156: Stories Behind the Moon It''s kind of an error. The last few days, the King''s capital has been a festival. Dancing tiles. Countless rumors. And the noise. The reason is simple, because God''s miracle has manifested itself in this king''s capital. A sign of the moon that appeared in the night sky. And the recovery of Queen Paula. People judged it to be God''s will. No, it was me and Abel who made it that way. Simply put, this is my fault, isn''t it? I looked too sweetly at what I called religious beliefs. It''s a disease that can''t be cured without sacrificial grass. Then let''s say it''s God''s handle. I didn''t know this simple idea was going to matter so far...... It is important that the goddess of the moon showed its existence in the world. In other words, they think that the only thing that cured your village daughter''s mom was her ''next''. In me, it was treatable first, but it''s completely reversed. The sacrificial connection of the kingdom is also absurd. Anyway, this country is supposed to be under the patronage of the Moon Goddess. And, you know, that''s why I made the Moon, too. Therefore, although the Moon God is not originally a strange country in statehood, the greatest force of religion on this continent is the Church dedicated to the Most Holy God. So faith in the Goddess of the Moon remained in the royalty and some nobility, then, a little bit of a civilian. Finally, regional local. Close to indigenous religions. That''s the noise this time. My misdemeanor behavior could have a huge impact on the religion and beliefs in this country. At least, there is no doubt that the forces that serve the Moon God will increase. Hopefully, there won''t be an affair with the church. And some of them have drastically changed that position. It''s a family of star readers. That, pompous girl I used to perform - no, should I call it framing up? That child, as a candidate for the bearer of miracles, came to gather his ears and eyes. Originally, anyone should have been the ''starting point'' for a miracle. Speaking of personal thoughts, I didn''t want it to be in the hands of the church, so I thought you didn''t like the guy involved. What jumped in there was information about the Ahokaynen clan. "Eight Generations Later", which had been viewed as a future by my ancestors. I thought it was better for the ''heralded'' person to do things than for someone without any backbone to do miracles. Of course, there''s no connection between that parent and the moon goddess. So my village daughter got involved. As a result, the miracle of that night was the strangely pompous child and the village daughter. Which manifested the pattern led me to diverge opinions. If she is certified to be a miracle caused by her village daughter, she is also said to have an impact on her right to inherit the throne. I made it really important. Meanwhile, one crack in the case. Dear Elf, who took care of one stick. Our teacher finished the magnificent art with the magic of light in the night sky, "...... hmm. Nobody realizes it was the elves." and happy that our fellow countrymen were not involved. There seems to be no interest in secular confusion or anything like that. Well, whatever it is, now we can get into and out of the Chamber of Commerce with Abel as we''ve always done. (That pompous child - pompous child is fine. It''s my fault Pooh''s getting wasted attention. I need to at least try to follow you as far as I can......) We will continue to receive information about it via the Chamber of Commerce. If something goes wrong, I have to fix it for you. Totally muddy. Still, we''ll have to look at the situation and move on. Because I deserve it. I hope we don''t get around to following that kid. And the aftermath of that miracle...... no, if you take that as a big wave, this will be about the extent to which it took a bump, but there was also a slight impact on our western detachment. "Ugh...! I want to go out, I want to go out...! "Phew, I want to go out......! I want to have fun......! "I want to go out too. I envy you." My mother, sister and waste maid are dancing a waltz of friendship and dissatisfaction. No, Mia, get to work. The cause is the festival. As a celebration of a miracle, a festival is rapidly taking place. What merchants do when they say it''s an outburst. Decorated stalls are arranged to provide food and entertainment. Drink and sing. It''s a fuss. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce seems to have opened its shop as a matter of course. From what I heard in "E-chan Wentong," Wang Du is busy and the Chamber of Commerce is making money. Knowing that, the threesome that the roots love to make a scene is how you can''t help but want to go out and play. My house is practically under house arrest. I''ll have to ask you to give up. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Al. Ahhh. Mother, I want to go out! "Phew! Phew, I want to see the festival! Phew, I like fun! "Alt-ki-yu! Alt-ki-yu! Ha ha, a good smell characteristic of beautiful childhood...... ugh! Just stuck with me, even though I can go out. Yeah, pervert maid, you get away from me! Stop sniffing! Quiet is about Abel, who hates the noise and the crowd. You realized my reaction wasn''t aromatic, and my mother moved with the crust on four-legged foot and grabbed Abel like a semi. (Wow...! Now, for a moment, you look disgusting, my teacher) Speaking of which, Pooh is watching us lurking in that beautiful garden... Well, it''s a mask plus black outfit, so I''m not finding out who I am, but if I had a decent head, I''d think about it in association with that ''fake miracle''. On the other hand, I hope it doesn''t make a scene. "Abel ~. We''re friends, right? "... if you''re my friend, I won''t say that line" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Please. Whoa! Me too, I haven''t been to a festival in a while. Ooh! "... ha" Elf''s Takazu sighed. Probably contains ingredients that make me nervous, but I''ve known them for a long time. That''s a broken signal. My mother, who is more associated than I am, guessed it and cheeked on my best friend with momentum. "Now I can get Al and Phee out of here for you -! This is why I like Abel! I''ll cuddle you! "... stop that really" Mother usually doesn''t do anything to Abel. Around there, he seems to be able to speak. But at least you haven''t been able to attend a festival since I was born. Not only did I look like I wanted to have fun, as the word goes, but I also seemed to want to let me and Fee go out. "Ha, ha. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. "Uh...... Right..." When I look at the best ear beauty in the elf, I nod with signs of tiredness even though it is faceless. I''m really sorry, Abel. Including me, you stay annoyed, don''t you? He said he could go. "Hontoh!? Huh, I can go out!?" "Yeah. Thanks to Abel. So why don''t we just thank you? "Ugh, yeah...... ugh! Thank you! Thank you, Abel! Phew, I like it! She''s hugging me for some reason, sister. And one maid pointing to herself. "Um...? Not only can you accompany Mia to the festival, but also Sister Mia, right? Ha ha! Nice joke! 160 Reunion at the Episode 157 Festival The feeling of jealousy is a panacea of emotions. I guess that''s something that goes on and on all the way from the distant past to the future of perpetual robbery. Whatever, it''s not just about the planet, it''s about coming to the other world. Wherever it is, it is a biased thing, there is nothing else than giving up. Well, I mean, I''m getting bigger and smaller, too, because I have ''it''. So, why did I come to the fun and fun festival venue and evoke that emotion? - Because he was there. Come on, there''s a well-dressed guy. He gathered the gaze of many women and stood before me in a yellow voice. "Al, it''s been a long time! She looks fine, more importantly! Too refreshing, too well dressed. Yet somewhere cute. Nice looking guy, and Noel Callein, there he is. The story goes back just a little bit. Me, Fee, Mom and Abel. He left the house with his usual members to attend the festival. Mia? If he''s here, he''s working at the Mansion. Because you''re a worker. Naturally, right? The festival site, mainly in the commercial district, was full of tremendous vigour. Everyone cares so much about "now" because it is a world where there is less entertainment and more danger to life than my hometown and Japan. I guess it''s natural to get excited. Fee, who loves to be busy, is thrilled. He jumps around me and repeats his appeal for fun. "Phew, I like bright! I like festivals! A full smile. Even if I could just see this, it would have been worth going outside. "Mmmm......! There are so many places I want to see, I''m in trouble......! My mother, who loves to make noise as much as my daughter, goes that way or comes this way. Attracted to flirtatious and various stalls. "Me, I want to see that one." "Mm-hmm. Mother, this way is good..." I move my eyes, so I just split my opinions. Mother focuses on what she can eat and merchandising. I want to see something unusual or something. Although there is some simple curiosity, there may be some hints about selling it and its application to witchcraft. Well, from the point of view of "simply having fun," I guess my motives are more impure. As a result, a little compromise is reached It is, in a sense, a natural conclusion to see separately. Even so, I''m just a kid. It became an anomaly called another behavior within the sight of my mother. Specifically, another action at the boundary limit between the area of the show and the area of the sale. My mother had it attached to Abel, and Fee followed me. An elf who can sense magic and a sister who somehow knows magic. This way of parting, just in case, we can quickly discover each other. "Fee, you''re counting on me, right? "Hehe...... heh! Phew, I was counted on! Phew, glad! Huh, that helps! I''ve been hugging you, my angel, and I''m good at it. Well, in fact, if you''re looking for a stranded family, you can count on this girl more than I do... That''s why I stuck my sister in the show area. There are lots of tricks and boulevards, but many things are missing because I saw a lot of things during my Japanese days. Anything Tane knows, especially. On the other hand, the show that the Enchantress is doing is, out, fresh. Although some of the known tricks and ideas do not change much just because they are used in witchcraft, and others are picked out in the exercise of unlicensed witchcraft and show off in person. Still, very enjoyable. Occasionally, turning to my mother, I had perfect eyes. He cares about me properly. Though it seems to be my mother who says with food on her cheeks. On the other hand, my sister, "Whoa, whoa! Yes, that''s strange! Funny!" You think so? "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Fun! That, uh, fun! You think so? "Hahaha! Weird outfit! There''s a weird-looking guy! and so on and so on. This is what kids have to do. "Fee, you having fun? "Fun! Festival, fun! But, Phew, it''s the most fun to be in! Happy!" I got cheeked up. My Sister is cute with arrows. That''s when I heard yellow blurring. "Shit, that kid, isn''t he cute? "Yah, you look good......! One person walks over here in a voice saying, "Etc. I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman, a neutral appearance. But it doesn''t change being the owner of neat beauty. (Doesn''t that look handsome......! I saw it at the Chamber of Commerce, it didn''t make a difference to the child of a civil servant. Apparently he (she?) Also, they were coming to the festival. When Noel and I meet each other, she (he?) rush over here right away. They''re happy to see me again. It''s kind of like being a person''s sticky one. And the line at the beginning. As always, he was a refreshing and looking guy. A slightly longer shortcut suits me well. The cool eyesight went hand in hand, the standing and the atmosphere were The Handsome. (Gu......! As always, if you do it and the guy who looks good......) There is a nuisance group in this Wang capital that they call the Tianjin group, but they regularly do ''handsome hunting''. Shouldn''t this kid be targeted one of these days? Remembering that in this room now is a scum idea in itself. Reflection. "... Long time no see" "Yeah. Since last October." It''s almost time to end February, so it''s only been six months. But five or six months would be a long time for a child. When I grew up, even for a year or two, it was between A and... Nickely and smiling good-looking. He looks so good, but his smile is so cute. That would be hot. "Who is this girl? I smelled it somewhere......! Until just now, my sister, who was a happy, full smile, is turning her alert caged gaze to handsome. I mean, again this time in My Angel, you''re judging ''this girl''. Him (her?) also gazed at Fee. But the color, as opposed to your sister, is friendly everywhere. "For once, it''s nice to meet you, will it be? I''m Noel. You''re Al''s sister, right? The first time I saw a handsome guy was during the eighth grade exam in July, I suppose. That time, the other side was with his father. This was my usual home, and it was just a little bit different, but she (he?) sounds like he remembered Phee. Well, because she''s a beautiful girl to remember, my angel. Heh. "Phew, it is. I like it." Does the handsome smile not work, My Sister''s expression remains stiff? It was obvious that I hadn''t lifted my guard. Fee turns her big, twitchy eyes toward the visitor. "Noel, hey, you want to take it? "Yeah. I won''t take it. So, don''t worry? Suddenly, gender-unknown friends shake their heads firmly and deny the sliced questions they get stuck in. Then I looked at me. "Sister, you''re thinking of your brother. I''m jealous. I don''t have any brothers." This is all a gift. I can''t say anything. It''s important to know if your parents are alive. "... you too, today, is it a festival? "Yeah. I''m here with my dad, and he seems busy saying hello." I guess it''s not a literal, simple greeting, in this case. It''s tough when politics is involved... "I have to say hello with you, too, but I''m tired of boulders. So I just got a little time." Oh, is it true that Noel is also being made to sell his name as a talent educator? Should I say that Noel''s dad is successful or shallow in driving such a young child into a political arena? "You''re in trouble. You want something to eat to change your mood? If it''s cheap, you can have it." "Thank you, you''re sweet. But I''ll just accept your feelings. Actually, I have a meeting I''d like to see. I want to go over there." "Phew...? Even something with a reputation, did it happen? Trying to trace my memory, I don''t get that rumor. "That''s right, Al. If it''s okay, why don''t you join me? "Hmm? Me too?" I don''t mind seeing it in itself, but getting away from my mother is a problem. When I looked at the parents properly, Abel was angry at me for what had happened. Is that a sermon? It''s going to take a long time... "If you have time, I''d be happy to hang out with you. When I''m alone, it''s boring." They hold my hand cuddly. You''re a pretty gummy type, this kid. Or is it natural? "Meh! I won''t forgive you for holding hands! Fee got furious at how handsome you behaved. He hugged me, furiously. As if, claiming ownership. "Noel, I won''t take it. I said! No! No! Phew, I hate that! "Oops, I''m sorry. I''m not going to take it, so I want you to forgive me. Was that you, Fee? Wouldn''t you like to see something? In some cases, you might be able to see what your brother looks like. "I... where do you look good? Where did the anger go earlier, to the words of a handsome man, Phee trembles pickly. ... Was it a word that attracted so much interest? "Heh heh heh heh, always look good...... But look good - I want to see Phew too...! What you''re saying is subtly disjointed, MySister. But what is'' seen ''? Is it a participatory event? If you can get a prize like a shot or a wheel throw, you can try it. "Whoa. The whole thing, what do you want to see about it, huh? When I asked, the handsome girl laughed like a child found flirting. It seemed illuminating. "Oh, yeah. That''s right." "What''s that? "Slasher." 161 Episode One Hundred Fifty-Eight: Noels Dreams In the end, I was only to follow Noel for a little while. My sister asked me to pee. I held him like a koala when I lifted him up, and he stopped coming off. Apparently, he''s wary of handsome people. Are you going to be claiming ownership in your actions? "That''s a good thing, I can''t believe we''re having a festival." On the road, friends with unknown gender say that. "Is the festival ''do it''? Not" Be able to join "? "Oh, yeah. Of course, I''m glad you could join us. But in this case, I think it''s important to be able to hold." "Hmm?" "I mean, you can afford it." "Oh, Cheng Cheng" Do you want to say that it is impossible without stability, including security and the economy? Indeed, a festival is something that is relaxing. Of course, the opposite is true, and I know there is a notion, like soldiers on the front line, that they celebrate precisely pleasant things because they don''t know when to die, but a festival would basically belong in a ''peaceful'' situation. If you can''t afford it up there or down there, let''s have a festival, try to join us, or even think about it. It''s a natural story. It''s a natural story... (Normally, a five-year-old thinks that way? Is this the result of an English talent education? At least I know this handsome guy is smart, too. Were you just able to read and write arithmetic when you were four years old? "The way Noel sees it, it''s close to that of a man standing up there." "No, I''m not. How to protect the people. I mean, the people." Hmm. How do you see, or call it an ideal, civil society for a handsome person is to properly protect the people? I''m sorry, but I have an image of whether an organization, whether it''s an official or a people, becomes merely a resistance force, seeks the peace and survival of the organization itself, or degenerates as a clam of rights or a privileged class. "That''s splendid. And it''s hard thinking." "That''s why I call you a civil servant. It''s like saying to a soldier on the front line," You''re going to do something dangerous. " Straight ahead. And dazzling. I''m just a kid, so does that just seem like it? Or are you going to grow up like this? The latter would be a real struggle. I''m sure it''ll be Tsutsu''s way. "Hey, Al." "Yeah?" "Can Al believe something called rebirth? "- Huh" Breathtaking. The handsome question is abrupt. That''s why I couldn''t defend myself. Maybe my face would have turned bright blue. But the handsome lady decided that I was just a surprise. Noel laughed somewhere in the light. "I don''t mind you laughing, but I think I had a previous life" "You said there was a previous life - ''I think''? There was, but not, I don''t believe, you think? It''s a strange expression. And it''s also odd. "I have dreams. Somewhere not here. I''m sure, much farther. Maybe a long time ago." "... that''s ambiguous" "Yeah. Obscure. I dream of one swordsman. I don''t know if you''re some knight, or a useless martial artist. All I know is that the person was very strong and that he was always fighting to protect something" Is that past life? If so, at least not with me. "I am not the swordsman in my dreams. That''s far-sighted. As if I were watching in a play, my dream is to see the person from afar. But I miss why so much. I don''t think I''m looking at a third party." It''s like video. Is that what Noel sees? "In that world, there is no sound. Yeah. Probably all over the record. So I don''t even know the swordsman''s face. I don''t even know his name. I don''t know why we fight, not even that." If the words of this friend are true, it must be a defect in a previous life. And that''s not what I am. I can remember. And where I lived. And the spacing of the house. And means of commuting. And friends. And bosses I hate. I still hold on to and remember the price of my personal bakery products, which I loved. "There''s not much information in my dreams. It''s just the battlefield, big or small. And at the end of the day, ''Now I want to protect''. Only that regret sounds." "That''s you? "I think so. The technology used by swordsmen in their dreams is somehow confusing. Yeah, that''s not all. Even the technology that swordsmen didn''t use, I know it as knowledge for some reason." Noel stroked a short sword that was lowering to his hips. Smooth, as if you''d been wearing a sword there all along. "Can you use the sword?" "My teacher praised me for being a warrior of war. Weirdly used to it." Is there really a previous life? Even if not, this kid is probably good at martial arts. Is it the remnants of the past that the head spins fast or that when you protect the people, it becomes a viewpoint? "... you don''t laugh when you hear this, Al." "I haven''t got the ingredients to tell if it''s a lie or a truth yet." "My father says never tell anyone about my dreams. Because if you think you''re crazy, you''ll have a negative impact." "Then why me? When I asked, Noel laughed in a troubled way. The trick is strangely similar. "I don''t know" "Don''t you see?" "Yeah. But somehow, Al felt like he''d understand. I had no basis, but I felt as though I''d found some company." If there really was a previous life, I''m sure we were somewhere else. Probably not even Earth. It could be the past of this world, and it could be a different world than here and on Earth. "The dreams I dream of are truly fragmentary and there is actually no complete certainty. Really, maybe it''s just a dream. At least, it doesn''t rock a human being named Noel Callein. It''s just a memory that accompanies me everywhere." That''s the opposite of me. Alto Crane put is because it is thorough and contains Japanese content. Instead of having memories of the past, in me, the Earth and now are clearly continuing. But the biggest difference is'' putting it in your mouth ''. I''m not going to tell anyone about my past life like I''m handsome. Even if it''s Fie or Abel. I was born as the son of Lucica Cramput, I live as the brother of Phyllia Cramput, and I spend time with Abel. That''s fine. I like that. It is my desire to live as this family, even if there is a past that goes on from another world. ... Well, thank you for the favor of my previous life. "I''m sorry, Al. All of a sudden, I''m talking weird." "No, it was very interesting." Literally, it also became a cut-off to look back at myself. No matter where you go, I have "Home Safety" and "Family comes first". I understand that. I''ll stroke Fee, who seemed bored in his arms. And she laughed, heh. "Yay, I know! About Phew, he strokes me! More, more, more! "Ho ho. Is this good?" "Hehe...... heh! You can stroke me, heh, I like it! Happy!" Are you happy? That was a good idea. "Sorry, Phee. The destination is right there." Noel pointed forward. There was a crowd there. 162 Episode 159: The Slasher There was a crowd around the slayer, which was the object of handsome people. Apparently, it''s a popular monster. "Al is a slayer, you know what it''s like? "As for knowledge. But whether it''s just a show or a kind of bet, that far, I don''t know." When it comes to being slaughtered, it''s your job to get your body up and ''attacked''. Guests can pay and attack with whatever weapon they want, only for a specified amount of time. The slayer just keeps sniffing. Sometimes they simply attack and shout, or they get gold or prizes if they can hit a slayer. I approached him and noticed that apparently, this is a slayer who gets paid. - If you let us hit you, you''ll pay double the multiplier. There''s a sign out there that says so. I thought it was a ring on the ground, with a circle about the size of a mound, and a nearby table had an hourglass about the size of a two-litre pet bottle. I guess that indicates a time limit. What''s more visible and less sandy than an hourglass in my knowledge? When we arrived, they said it was just the moment the game was over. Mukimuki''s old man, who had exposed his upper body, was breathing on his shoulders and sweating heavily. "Damn...... I don''t know..." The old man out of the ring sat down. "That''s good! Slasher! "Wow! You''re the best! The audience is cheering and throwing a twist into the monkey. Assuming that money will also fly from a proper spectator would be proof that you are accustomed to doing business. It doesn''t seem like the Eating Adventurer tried it properly. "What do you say, Al? It''s a little different than a regular slayer, isn''t it? Normal, even if they say so, my knowledge is from the Earth world, so I have a little trouble replying. However, the reason why the customer boils. And I knew at a glance why it would be a reputation. "Ha, ha. That guy, the bee mackerel, he''s out of line! Weird! Phew, I like weird! I like how you''ve changed! Fee is pointing at the slasher and laughing, but that''s not the real deal. That''s - blindfolded. The man named the slayer had his eyes covered with cloth. I was clearly appealing to him that I was confident in this state. I asked the handsome guy standing next to me. "That blindfold, it''s actually clear, isn''t it? "Haha. Then we won''t be in business. Anyone would suspect that blindfold first." Well, so is that. A "let me look into it" or so would be a routine tea meal. And still, if you''re really confident, it''s better to have the audience fully researched. Would advertise a lot. "I''m next! A young adventurous young man came forward with momentum. I''m wearing leather armor that looks cheap and doesn''t seem to be used in, so would it run away? The man against the slayer, maybe thirty. There is no protective equipment attached, and it is a plain clothing that seems easy to move. "Fine. You''re next. How much do you want me to bet? "Come on, that''s it! What the youth took out was a piece of dull coin. That''s the lowest bet on this'' slayer '', converted into Japanese yen, about 1,000 yen. Note that there are lower limits, but they don''t have ceilings. "What the hell, are you kidding me? Eh! "No guts! They''re blindfolded! "The poor, pull in -! "Mine, it''s less than a twist! Stupid Yarrow!" To the shoddy amount, the audience flies one after the other. Complete the process. With this kind of air, the minimum amount is hard to get out inside. As a slayer, it''s the same as putting up your body no matter how much it is, so it''s decided you want to catch it at all. You''re using the spectators well. "Ugh, uuch! Stay out of the field! Adventure-style youth reverse guile. Yeah. You''re so clumsy. This kind of thing, you just have to let the wind and flow through the willow. "Ha. If it''s more than policy, as much as you want. Pick the weapon you like." Many of the commonly seen weapons are placed in crude weapon compartments like umbrellas. Though there is no tonfer or three-knuckle stick on the boulder, there are unusual weapons like Rompaia and Shortel, and even bows. "Hey! Here it is! The young man chose an orthodox long sword. I don''t have the appearance to set it up, and I can tell it''s immature for amateurs. Advice, laughter flew in from the audience like a fool. "Ha ha ha! That''s a hell of a hipster! "Well, you can''t live long, brother Yi! I wish I could, but the youngster who reacts in a mucky way. Apparently, sedition tolerance is low. "Yep! Don''t laugh! Win here and I''ll make dinner extravagant this evening! It was an unexpected goal. No, should I say it''s true? In this case. "That''s good. If you win, you''ll be fine! "I''m good with big pig meat -! "Make this whole golden chicken roast -! A cheer flies like a tear. Even if we can win, 2,000 yen. Then their screaming luxury ingredients will be very impossible. You''re totally teasing me. "So shall we get started? No use of witchcraft. And not to use anything other than the chosen weapon. Nice to meet you, isn''t it? "Oh!" "No." When the slasher turned the hourglass upside down and entered the ring, the young man was slashed from the large upper section. "Oh, my God, even kids can do that." The audience is laughing a lot. But handsome, I''m not laughing. "You''re taking this seriously." "The challenger, he''s desperate. You can''t laugh at serious people." Noel answered, not turning this way and watching the game closely. (I guess the roots are serious. You''re not like me) I''m not going to take the initiative and fool around, but if it''s funny, laughter leaks. Such a normal mentality. What about your sister in your arms? When I dropped my gaze for a moment, I was glaring at one of the youths sumo wrestling. Apparently, this monster is what you like. The nose is also slightly rough. I wonder if you have the martial arts watching or the qualities to like, this girl. And when the slayer is suffocated, he attacks. It''s like we''re not dealing with each other. One young man kept screaming and the show was over. Was it about a minute before the hourglass fell? "Yes, good luck. Try me again." The slayer smiled and bowed his head. No breathing, no disturbance. "Chi, damn...... I was almost there..." In a laugh, the young man stepped out of the ring. A handsome lady asks this one at the same time. "Al. What do you think of that slayer?" "You''re a good businessman. He was deliberately bluffing or acting like he was going to hit me with criticism. If you flawlessly flawlessly, the guests won''t come, so I guess you''re standing around thinking about it." "You have good eyes. I thought so, too.... Could it be that Al is strong? "No. I plan to learn the sword, but I haven''t even had a full workout yet." I saw an amazing meeting on the ice field. Even if you don''t have baseball experience, if you look at your professional skills, you can somehow guess the low level of grass baseball, but I think it''s close to alle. No, it''s just Okamoto. (Well, thanks to my vision enhancement, I guess I''ll say it looks good) Whatever it is, I''m not strong enough. I want the right thing from the outside, but it suits me. "Come on! Are there any other challengers? How are the boys? To soothe the ground, the slayer turns his water on us. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah "Er... Even if we do, the challenge fee is the same as for adults, right? "Hahaha......! This is business, too. But that''s the same in other stores. As for eating skewers in that stall over there, whether an adult buys them or a kid buys them, the price would be the same, wouldn''t it? Let''s just smile and say, "You''re a kid, it''s good in Roja." Not only are you good at business, but are you a tightener? I see a beautiful friend standing next to me. Did the handsome guy feel like trying, getting his hands in his pocket? Probably has a purse in it. "Next game, let me do it! But first, someone else named me. "Whoa! That''s...! "Villy the Magic Swordsman......! The audience blurted. I wonder what it is? Is he famous? 163 Episode 160: Watch the Show What showed up was a beautifully shaped man with long hair. Is he in his early 20s? He must look neat, but somehow, he looks like a ''disgusting aesthetic character'' coming out of a cartoon or something. I don''t feel refreshed or adorable like a handsome guy. Somewhere, it feels hateful. Well, I guess it''s something you shouldn''t be biased about just looking. Just, at least, you''re in good shape. Is it noble or luxurious? Or are you a profitable adventurer? A beautiful boy? Beautiful girl? Seeing, she has a brow root on her beautiful face. I''m angry because the boulders have skipped the order, it''s not like that. Does that man have anything to include? "Who does Noel know? "... just a little, yeah. An adventurer from the aristocracy, a man who can use swords and magic." No, you were called a magic swordsman or something. After all, is it usually a skewer to either sword or sorcery? Abel uses both, and Yantine is usually good while she says she''s "not good at witchcraft". I could use both the snow elf sheleg, but you named the knight. Dead in the ice fields, that Lnel?p woman, her sword and her witchcraft were skillful. All I''ve seen are amazing people, so it''s not helpful. - Oh, were the two lizards professional swordsmen and golemmasters, respectively? "As far as Noel''s expression goes, isn''t he a very good guy? "... my personal feelings don''t matter at this time. If you''re just here to enjoy the festival, I''m not going to pinch your mouth." Noel is a child of a civil guardian, even a civilian. Maybe we know each other on that edge. Villey gets out in front of the slasher with a confident look. "You''ve been a reputation killer lately, haven''t you? "I don''t know if it''s a reputation, but I''m honored to have a large number of customers." "Is it true that the hanging is called a blue ceiling? "Yeah, it''s true. Even so, this is a place for a lot of people to enjoy. I''d like to ask you not to crush your liver around." "Humph...... So, to the economy, how about ''this''? Villey put the leather bag on the table as she smiled distorted. Inside, the gold is jammed with giddy. The hell, I don''t know how much there is, but it was obvious it was in the ''crush the liver'' range. The audience is out of time. " customers. Is this some kind of joke? "Oh, did it seem like a joke? I didn''t think there would be any problem with this amount of money." To the man''s words, the slayer snaps his neck. "This is business, too. If the customer says this is a good idea, you can take it, right? It''s just that later, in ''It was a joke'', I don''t go through? "So you''re not kidding, are you? More than that, you know, can you give me ''this double''? As far as I''m concerned, I''m worried about that." A man laughs like he made a little fool of himself. I wonder what it is? Are you here to harass me? Seems a little provocative though. "... Hate, I don''t carry twice as much money with me, but what about this guy? The slayer took the jewels out of his nostalgia. It''s a shining, larger gem. The audience said, "Whoa!" He roared. If that''s for real, maybe it''s worth more than double the leather bag. "Also, that man..." When I look at you handsome, I still have a wrinkle on my brow. Even though it''s a beautiful shape, it would be hard if it left wrinkles. (Yeah. I guess I hate that rich guy thing) Nevertheless, I can''t ask you what the situation is. We just have to keep an eye on things. Villey took a serious look at the jewels presented by the slasher, "It would be good. Shall we do it?" I snorted firmly. Gold bags and gems are placed together on the table. I am not lost in the way I place it. Apparently, they''re both confident. "Sir, you know the rules, right? "Oh, no problem. Only one type of weapon. The use of witchcraft is prohibited. No ring-out allowed. And hitting the hourglass before it falls. It''s simple." "On your left. So, what kind of weapon will they use? "Do you mind if I do this? Villy slapped her own sword with her palm. Isn''t that totally for action? Is it going to be okay? "I don''t mind. So, can I start? "Oh, before that - hey, you guys. Keep an eye on this! When the challenger looked back and shouted, he thought your companion and the three men came out of the crowd. Villey is as good as she is, but somehow, she feels chipped. There is an imbalance as if the chimps were in the guise of being rich. Is it because their expressions are humble that you have such an impression? "Hehe. Leave it to me, Mr. Villey." "I''m watching you, aren''t I? It''s kind of like a chimp, to the point of being verbal. They formed around the platform. "Slasher. You wouldn''t mind this much caution, would you? "Yeah. I don''t mind, never." "So let''s do it! It begins. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. What surprised me a little was that the challenger was better than I expected. Bouncing force. Speed. How to swing a sword. It''s what went into the hall. Sure, if this is the case, I might feel confident in my power. "That rich guy''s gonna do pretty good." "For once, you''re somewhat of a known adventurer. But I didn''t hit it." Yes, it is. The skill of the slasher still goes over Villey. He''s blindfolded, but when he does, he slashes him. I wouldn''t go like I did with an earlier runaway adventurer on a boulder, but it was a way of avoiding "Oh, shit, don''t hit me," even for the amateur. "What reason does it make you look like you''re blocking your eyes? "I think he says it''s" art. " Phew. ''Art'' yeh...... Not to say the fruit of the workout. "Ku...... Huh! This... ugh! As he continues to be taunted, he is running out of room from the look on Villy''s face. You seem frustrated. Looking at the chirali and the hourglass, it''s already about half. What the hell, the slayer wins like this? The moment I thought so, the challenger''s movements suddenly improved. And foot judgment. And the sword speed. It feels faster at the point of need. It''s as if I''m even switching speeds on and off. (Is that the magic of physical strengthening? But wasn''t it forbidden to use magic? Is the audience around you unaware? Maybe you haven''t noticed. Because I follow my movements with enhanced vision, it just seems obvious to me. Sudden speed changes should be easy to act as unintentional strikes on the opponent with a single piece of paper. But it still doesn''t hit me. Even the assault of the challenger''s sudden change of velocity caused the slayer to snort. "Ha, ha. He''s using magic." My sister in my arm pulls my clothes a little. A boulder is a fie that shows signs of magic. Looks like they spotted Villey''s chickens, too. "I didn''t want to use magic. Yet I use it! "Oh, yeah. Right." I guess I can''t help but worry about this from my angel who says no lies or bad things, because scams and pettens are hissing like they deserve in the world. I have to tell you, including the area, but I don''t have time to explain right now. "Uh-oh, why! Why not?" Because I didn''t even take it out to strengthen my body and hit it, or Villey was visibly wolfy. The blindfolded man, by contrast, continues to avoid it with a smile. "Yes. That''s it. Good luck." The slayer tells him. The sand, all of it, had fallen. In the end, the slayer attacked all of them without the slightest madness. "You''re kind of over easy" "... right. I hope that''s it." The handsome one stayed frowning, even after the game. 164 Episode 161: Malicious Customers (But that''s odd...) After one game, I''m a little surprised. If you look only at the results, that disgusting handsome man lost unilaterally with high money, exposing himself to nothing... Still, that challenger''s skill was a little something. I think my arm stood enough to blow the battle with confidence. There''s something wrong with that slayer who attacks with magic trickery. Normally, about a street performer, somewhat of a known adventurer, is that easy enough for you? Plus, in a blindfold. "Hmm...? Ah. Is that what you mean...? Maybe I was simply mistaken. Look at your sister in your arms. Suddenly he sent his gaze at me, Fee, tilting his neck, but letting his face melt with joy. "I... He looked at me, but he didn''t! Hehe......! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU...! Yeah. Let''s not dare stroke it. Look around you holding my sister in a state of possibility. The audience is enthusiastic, but the three surrounding them are taken aback. Apparently, we didn''t even consider our own boss losing millimeters. So, that''s the leader. At first, the pale face was distorted by anger and shame, but it also vanished in an instant. Show a smile like you fixed it right away. "Ha ha...... Even though I lost my hand to be serious, isn''t it amazing that this attack on me was carried out! Let me compliment you." "I''m afraid." The slayer bows his head deeply. I''m sure you''re looking forward to Villey being serious and using the magic of physical enhancement, but he doesn''t seem to intend to make an extra wave. "You guys. What are you scared of? Let''s go?" "Huh? Ah, yes... Mr. Villey!" The surrounding men tried to rush over, "Hey. Keep coming. What do you want me to do? Don''t forget my money." and pointed to the leather bag on the table. As the children were told, they rushed to the head with a golden bag. " Sir, could you give us a moment? The slayer calls to a halt. No heart, or lower voice than before. Villey stays with a thin grin and looks back. "What? The celebration is over. And you, the street performer, what do you want with me? "... it''s hard to be taken for a living, huh? "Oh, you did. Even though I lost my hand, it''s also true that I was interested in playing for a while. We have to pay the price." The man took a piece of dull coin out of the leather bag he had me hold around him. The same runaway adventurer who was the challenger before him presented, the lowest amount. Japanese yen, about a thousand yen. When I play that with my fingers, I roll clutterfully under the foot of the slasher. The shopkeeper removed his blindfold and, after looking at the coin, stared quietly at Villey. " Sir, what kind of joke is this? "Do you call paying the consideration a joke? So you''re saying it''s unnecessary. - Hey, pick that up. This artist doesn''t seem to take money. It''s quite clever to offer entertainment for free." One of the surroundings that quickly executes the boss''s orders and picks up the sassy gold. The slayer''s eyes were completely seated. It was obvious that he was pushing anger to death. "I said earlier, ''I''m sorry it was a joke later.'' Customers also remember coming to the game knowing that? "So now I would have tried to pay the price. By contrast, you used the word ''joke'', artist." "When your forehead is different, is that what you''re saying? "Ho? So how much do you want me to say? With a faint tremor, the slasher pointed to the leather bag. Villey drops her eyes on the bag, then tilts her neck. "Hmm? I don''t know what they''re pointing at. Clarify your mouth." "... that bag, it''s round. Indeed, the customer bets on it." "I said round this! Shut the fuck up! Villy flaunts her shoulder when she says she''s out of her mind. "But where is this idiot who hangs all this money on the street!?" "But, customer, you certainly..." "Did you say that? If I bet this whole time, not a word!?" As if there was an affair in the slayer, the man absurds his narrative. In retrospect for a moment, Villey certainly didn''t say that he would bet that bag, all of it. I think what I said was a vague way of saying "this" when I bet. "The slayer, you said?" To the extent that the surroundings do not crush the liver, "he said. I should have answered that. ''A lot of money wouldn''t be a problem,'' he said. Why do you think you''ll get all this money in exchange for that? How many humble civilians are you talking about when you''re joking too much! Ugh, is that what you came for? Was it anticipating these troubles that the handsome guy muttered, "Also, that guy..." or "I wish this was over" after the game, after what he''s done now? When it comes to it, it will be called a habitual person. "Customer, isn''t that going through......! "So what? You want me to give you all this leather bag? "This one, I''m eating in this business. If they crushed my face, I wouldn''t have accumulated...! "If we are going to eat in these businesses, we should do business honestly and truthfully! He can''t even put it on the wind of a street performer trying to roll up all the money on a guest! Shame on you! Biscuit pointing Kramer. The audience is stunned, and the yaj has forgotten. On the other hand, the surroundings hitchhiked the boss and the big chorus of "Yes, they are". You''re used to it, and I''m impressed. "You gotta be kidding me. Yep! Then he was slashed, and finally he was clean. "After losing the battle, I can''t believe I didn''t pay with reason! Whatever happens, you pay for it!?" "Hmm? Are you going to sue the violence? It would be good. Hit him. I can''t resist. Ha ha, now the batter and the batter, you''re in the opposite position. But be careful, street performer. If you raise your hand to me, nobleman, and take away even more money, you will not be spared the death penalty!?" Oh, I knew you were noble. From now on, then, let me call you a chimpy nobleman. ".................. ugh" Then the slayer shuts up. They''re arrow-stricken civilians. When they bring up authority, they seem speechless. "What''s up, slayer? Say something? You want me to tell you I''m wrong? Take it. I''ll stand you up. In the name of my Hafete family, I will contend with you, the civilian. Hmm? What''s up? What are those eyes? "Yes, artist! Say something! "If you want to sue an official, we''ll testify that Mr. Villey is right too!?" The surroundings who follow the words of the chimps nobility and stand up to stir them up. The slayer was burning in anger at first, but soon turned into a look of giving up. I guess you''ve come to think it''s a loss to deal with a chimp. "... ok. That''s enough. Wherever you go, please leave." "Wait, what do you know? If we don''t clear it up there, we''ll have another problem later. Say it in your mouth. What did you find out? But the chimps themselves refused to leave. The slayer, who seems to have already given up his money, kept his eyes down and said pale. "... I don''t want to pay for it anymore" "Ho? Why not? For your sake, nobleman, am I wrong? "... no. Thank you. There''s been a mistake." The attitude of the slayer just told me to just disappear because that was enough. But Villy grabs the word butt and eats it down. "What is a mistake? Be clear. Was it you who was wrong? Or me? " it seems to have been our mistake" "Hmm. Right. Admit the mistake. It''s amazing. As long as it doesn''t make a mistake, if it does, it''s important to fix it right away." A chimpy aristocrat slapping a pompous and slayer on the shoulder. The slayer is silently looking down, suppressing his anger from blowing back. "But..." Villy laughs niggly. "You can''t just blow a challenge and yell at a nobleman, and just say those words, you can''t possibly do it, can you? "- Huh!?" "I am a man of deep nostalgia. You can''t sue someone for admitting mistakes. But the prize imperative is the abstract of politics. There is also the question of the pride of my Haefte family, insulted by the sin of innocence. I can''t do ''nothing'' like this...? The man looks back to his children. "We''re going to get a nuisance fee, right? You guys, get that jewel." "Yes! Mr. Villey! "- Nah!? ma, wait! That''s not much!?" The slayer exclaimed. But, Mr. Chimpilla, lean your neck and ask. "What? What''s the problem? I''m trying to calm you down, and you''re unhappy? "Oh, take that, give me a break...! That''s, that''s... ugh! "Hmm. So, you want to get out? I thought you said you''d never get away with it. Do you spare one stone more than your own life? Well, that''s fine." Villey gazes at the surroundings and laughs at Niyaniya. These people will be easy to beat if they are fought by force, but when they bring up their positions, there is no more to them than silence. Because this is what I call the difference in identity. The spectators are whispering to each other. "Hidae..." "Not really..." Then one of the surroundings looked back and shouted. "Whoever takes the side of a villain is also a villain! If you have a complaint, name it! You can''t even speak up with this. Those who turn to the bottom in silence. Those who leave early enough. Various. This is what their mood will be like. I''m sorry to hear about the slaughterhouse, but if your nobles look at me for it, I won''t... You can''t simply call this cowardice. With them, life is in vain. "Hmm, you don''t seem to have any complaints. Hey. I''m busy. Just get the jewels." "Yes, Mr. Villey! One of the surroundings walks out on the dick''s instructions. Everyone dropped it off and the jewels were about to be taken away, at that moment... "Wait! You can''t overlook anything more! There''s one person standing in the way of blocking it. That was next door until just now, it didn''t make any difference to my beautifully shaped friend. Noel Callein was there. 165 Episode 162: A Little Rub "What is this kid?!?" To the young beauty figure who appeared refreshed, the surrounding people give a mixed voice of intimidation. But Mr. Chimpilla, who looks over there, gave him a slight tongue, so he still seems to have some acquaintance with both. The handsome man, with his neat eyes, stares at the chimpy molecule. "Abuse the position of nobility, twist the rules, cry the people, pass the lawlessness! I won''t let that happen! Damn, you look great......! It would be a line I can''t cloud my whole life, and it''s an idea that won''t come out. Is this kid''s alignment, "Order/Good"? "Stay out of this, kid! This is a matter of noble honor! "If you are a nobleman, you should be left unattended! Before honor and justice, claims of relationship and so on are pointless! Immediately regain your attitude and leave this place! It''s awesome to cloud with justice and stuff. This kid, he''s a civilian, more noble than a nobleman, more knightly than a knight, right? In an overly grand manner, the Components face to face. I suppose you suspect he''s a famous kid somewhere. "Vi, mr. Villy......? Looks like the surroundings threw a round of judgment at their parents. The chimpy aristocrat has a thin smile on his face and walks over here. "You''re Callein''s kid...... Long time no see, huh? "Yeah. Long time no see. Still, what is this like? I don''t even think he''s the son of a flourishing Hafete family. "Only if you become a nobleman. You''d have seen it, too, wouldn''t you? The slayer blew it on me." "It seemed to me, as you said, to me? "I...? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. He looks back at the slayer behind him. "That there was a mistake. And that it was a mistake over there. Together, the slayer himself admits it. I''m not bad at all. Ning Lo, I''m a pathetic victim..." "No need for manipulation. You''re the one who confused the shopkeeper with the ambiguity." A handsome man who slashes and throws away the words of Villey. Directly determined, the man distorts his face uncomfortably. With that intent in mind, one of the surroundings made a noise. "This kid! You''re gonna tell me Mr. Villey''s wrong! "Exactly. He says it''s wrong! In the first place, at the time I put every bag on the table, everyone should think I bet that one. If you''re really only going to hang one coin, you should put one coin down from the start. Don''t call this a scam, what do you call it!?" Biscuit pointed me, and the surroundings were frigid for a moment. but they immediately chose the path of renouncing each other. "The irrelevant kid, pull in! Reach out, trying to get rid of the child in front of you. Then handsome, he didn''t panic, didn''t make a scene, smeared the man''s arm, and paid off his legs with the momentum as it stood. Naturally, you can''t maintain your posture if you''re stuck underfoot when your body is leaning forward. "Bubeh! One of the components fell into momentum. It''s by the table, and I''m glad you didn''t bump into it. "Ahhh! "How dare you!" The other two get angry, "Nice work, well done! "Fuck you! The audience is happy to slap their hands. Most people in places like this would be civilians, so they would want to shout a compliment to a situation like this. "This...... ugh! The two surrounding you try to strike handsome at the same time. As far as watching the move earlier, I think that kid could handle both of them, but it would be tough in the unlikely event that he decides to. For a little while, I guess I should send out a rescue ship. Even so, the opponent is noble. I don''t even want you to give me a name and remember my miserable self. So let''s sneak out our hands. (Black rope) Use the shadows of the men to create a rope, arched, to the extent that the toes are caught. There will be no one paying attention to the shadows under this circumstance, so you should not know the exercise of the black rope itself. At a time like this, magic is convenient. Because unless it''s Phee or Abel, you don''t know who used it. "Agoo!?" "Noooo!?" If you want to add sound effects, whisper "Bittern! ''Is it? At this time, the two Tribacatrios, who didn''t seem to think they were going to fall, dived from face to face to ground. I''m a little sorry. "Yay, the move now, it''s funny! Phew, I like it! Uh, yeah. That''s not a show, MySister. Although if I did look at it from the edge, it would have behaved like a cont. The audience is laughing, including my sister, if it was funny that she ran out of momentum and stumbled upon herself. "You know what you did! You got your hands on the nobles!?" Of the stumbling threesome, one of the first to fall stood up holding his face down. I think a handsome guy who doesn''t laugh at his opponent in this situation is great. And answer prestigiously. "You''re the one who got your hands on me first. As for you two, I didn''t do anything. You ran out on your own, you fell on your own! "Are you two together and suddenly you fall or something! You must have used magic anyway! "I have no magic. Besides, assuming you could use magic, in a situation like this, it wouldn''t be easy enough to use it without chanting, would it? "What the fuck? Kid, you''re useless! On the man''s face, a scornful grin appeared. A useless people is a disdain for a man without magic. With that said, there was a bunch of sorcerer supremacists, but are they, too, that simpa? I can''t deny the possibility that you can simply show someone else anything. "I don''t know if you''re a civilian or a nobleman, but you sold me a fight at the mercy of a useless people! What grade 10...... This isn''t our Mia. With magic, even kids deserve it, right? The handsome guy who was unfairly cursed still doesn''t look like he moved. The cleaver''s eyes are calm. I mean, I guess you don''t think anything about not being able to use magic. "Magic is just one of the fields. People are not worth it." "Hmm! If I can''t use magic, I''ll have to say so! Sounds like sour grapes to you, useless people! A man who assumed he was a strong man in his handsome words looked like he had won. But the voice hung from the unexpected here. "Stop it! Your share is wrong" "Huh!? Vi, Mr. Villy......? Oh, my God, the heads of the chimps broke in. He walked in with Tsukatsuka and stared at the child. "Don''t use the shameless words of a proud nobleman who says, ''no one'', etc." "So, but this kid, he''s useless without magic...! "Doesn''t it help not to have magic? So you can cloud that word, Your Highness the Third Princess? "Huh? Oh, no, that ''s--" The man shut up. The third princess means your village daughter''s sister? I don''t know how many years are apart, but the conversation between the men showed that the child had no magic. (How does it feel to have such an amazing sister...? Village girl, not only in magic, but also in brains. I don''t know what it''s like to call a third princess, but I don''t think she''s more talented than that. How the hell do you feel about having a sister with more talent... (- Ah! We were! How many enemies do I have against Fee? Uh, yeah. Then, in some cases, it might still work! Are you surprised to see that? "Hey. I thought my sister was cute." "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Phew, I was praised by! She told me she was cute! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! Touch me!" This girl always seems happy. Compare or not, that''s not the dimension. But from the guests behind me, I heard just a little bit about the village daughter Sister. "Third princess, is that you...? "Oh, on my fifth birthday, I say the treasure sword didn''t shine..." I have no idea about the Third Princess, but is it known enough to be a commoner rumor? When the three-man boss struck his tongue, he stared at the handsome slayer. "There was some fallout here, too, so I''ll pull it off this time. But I will remember you! And the tourists! Don''t flirt irresponsibly with the guessy topic! Let''s go, groaned, and the chimpy nobles left. He didn''t pay for the game after all. I look handsome. My beautiful friend ran over to the slaughterhouse without even looking at the Villies, okay? Anything missing? And he was calling out. Around where this kind of care can be a priority, not only did you look at it, but I thought the contents must be handsome. 166 Episode 163: Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh (Part I) "I don''t know, I''m sorry..." After the unfortunate storm passed, we were slaughtered and our heads bowed to the shop. I don''t think the handsome guy who came in to help me with a grand attitude needed to break his back to me, even though he was thorough with the bystanders. Is that what you said? The slayer is going to close the store today. Well, after what happened. It''s uncomfortable. "It didn''t seem harmful, I''m glad." That''s how handsome you say. Well, sure, it got to be early, but I can tell you that they wouldn''t have broken the table or taken the jewels or kept getting tangled up in the Chimpy Legion. (Not necessarily if you don''t come back...) I just hope that the man isn''t obsessive and he''s a nasty person who forgets all that he did for a day or there. "I''m sorry, Al. You got involved." "No, there''s nothing Noel cares about." ''Cause I didn''t do anything. Even Villey, probably, doesn''t remember his face. "But Al would have helped me, wouldn''t he? "... about what? There was no longer a black rope? As I tilted my neck with a full poker face, the handsome man narrowed his eyes softly. "Yeah. If it''s my mistake, that''s fine.... but thanks! Noel''s smile was so cute at the time. Once again, I thought I was the strongest friend with a good outfit and cuteness. I guess I got a paragraph. The shopkeeper who made the return move waved at us. "Well, then I''ll go. Tomorrow, the slayer is still doing it, so if you feel like it, give it a try." A slayer who disappears beyond the crowd with a firm foothold. After all, who was he? It was inexplicable that a mere street performer could move that far. I just wanted to make sure. (Speaking of puzzling, that chimpy nobleman was a little puzzling too...) This is a complete prejudice, but the only person wearing the power of that hand is his identity and mouth, and his strength has a slight image to it. But actually, it wasn''t. The slayer was easily embellished, but what Villy did was a little something, and Noel called him a "known adventurer". When I first came out as a challenger to the event, there was noise in the gallery that I was also a "sorcerer swordsman". I mean, objectively, I guess you have more than the standard. What is this? It''s scum, but is it with someone who can work hard? Well, be a slayer or a dick, you won''t have anything to do with me anymore, so I don''t even want to actively purchase information. "Is Al coming to the festival tomorrow? Now I''m going to try the slayer." Slightly upbeat, handsome guy asking me that. Speaking of which, the first person who invited me here was this girl. I guess I wanted to try that guy who had a reputation for blindfolding. "Bad. Maybe after tomorrow, I can''t come anymore" But it''s impossible for me to see the bravery of this friend. Yes, come on. I can''t go out. "Right..." Noel lay his eyes down for only a moment, then smiled. "Al has plans for Al, doesn''t he? I don''t know what else to do." "Something''s wrong." "Yeah, Al''s not bad at all! I want to go around the festival with you again when I get the chance." Which is refreshing. He looks handsome. My heart is handsome too. In the future, I''m sure it''s definite. "I had some crazy problems, but this is how I got to meet Al on this occasion. I have to thank God." "God?" "Yeah. I''m the goddess of the moon, who healed the queen''s illness. Didn''t Al see it? the miracle of that night." "Uh..." I saw it, or I said I did it... (No, the beginning of this festival is because it''s arr...) No matter, the truth is Himitsu. There''s no confusion on the bad side either, so there''s nothing more to it than giving me a break. "It''s an interesting story inside whether it was Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess who performed the miracle of the Moon, or the star reading girl who was nominated as the Savior" Yeah. I don''t think it''s either. Nothing else. I''ll tell you what, no doubt about it. "Just..." And, the handsome guy gives me a look with a worrying look, one thing from what he was making a talking story about. It''s still unclear which gender this kid is, but assuming he was a man, it''s a level of beauty where every Mia bleeds out his nose and falls apart. "Either one of you is a bearer of miracles, you''re going to be struggling because you''re going through a series of question attacks. You''re about the same age as me and Al, and I think you''re gonna catch your breath." The boulder is handsome with both its contents. That kind of part, you can care for him properly. Well, this kid is also being taken around by his father''s guardian, so maybe it''s affecting him as well. Because it will resemble or to some extent come close to coming down to us. "Right - right. The one who is simply obnoxious. He who seeks to inflict a miracle spill. who come to speak to us to know the situation. I guess it''s coming from all kinds of people." I''m so sorry about that area. The village daughter won''t want that time interrupted even though she can finally spend time with her mother. Pooh''s better. - What do you think? Somehow, he was a very soft atmosphere kid. It''s as if only one person has a different flow of time. I don''t think the environment I blamed on her would be right for her. It is my responsibility to make noise in both surroundings, so there is something to be told, but I cannot reveal the truth now, and I do not intend to. I just hope the noise is transient. "It''s a festival because of it, but I guess those kids can''t attend" "Right. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess won''t be able to come to a place like this from the beginning, but your star reading daughter is different. Perhaps you enjoyed this place very normally." Right...... A festival is a major event for children. It''s pity you can''t participate in that... It should be noted that Miss Filia, one of the two giants of our Crane Putt family who was looking forward to the festival, has gone into dere mode because I keep stroking her with my stubbornness. No conversation with Noel, no surrounding stores in sight, laughing at Hehe, with a mellow smile, just looking up at this one. (Pooh, that''s a nuisance to make...) Thinking about that moment like that. "Mr. Bug...? Bugs, where...? Pouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "Ah, Al...... What the hell..." The face of a handsome man who couldn''t move when he was awesome by the nobility is drawn. Ahead of what a friend pointed out, the rear of a child holding a trash can while searching for bugs with a pompous voice. The person in question is scratching the garbage while calling out "Mr. Bug". "... Sure, sometimes at festivals, there are stores that sell bell worms or something" And, handsome. "Well, a bug in a trash can is usually a cockroach -" "No matter how much Al, I won''t forgive you if you say that name any more!?" He pulled a sword! I didn''t even pull it out of the commotion earlier! I mean, handsome, you can''t ''G''...... No, I don''t care if I''m good at it. When I shut up, my gender-unknown friend put the blade in her sheath as if nothing had happened and looked at the garbage dump. "That kid, maybe he''s in some kind of trouble. From what I''ve seen, it looks like there''s no parents nearby, and I''ll give you a call." That''s what I''m saying. You look good approaching early enough. If you''re really looking for a ''G'', or something, what are you going to do? When I was in elementary school in my last life, I''d get ''G''! I remembered having a classmate who had a bug basket. I think it would be handsome of you to scream if that was the kind of deal. I''m going after my friend, too, with Fee in my arms. "What''s wrong with you? "Huh...? When Noel called out, the kid who was clamming rubbish stopped his hand and looked back. "Whoa! That...! I didn''t think so, I screamed. I''ve never had a direct conversation. But I know who it is, clarity. The characteristic appearance of the Northerners and the surrounding, pompous atmosphere. A miracle night actor who healed the queen''s incurable illness. Your son from the Ahokaynen family was there. 167 Episode 164: Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. Girl in front of you, with a puffy vibe. Inheriting the magical lineage of the stars, heralded, "eight generations later". Mr. Ahokaynen, Mirtia at home, she''s there. Before Pooh, I take a big, deep breath. I was disturbed earlier, and I said, "Whoa! I said," But if you think calmly, she doesn''t know me. If you calm down and pretend to meet me for the first time, that''s fine. (Luckily, beside me, there''s a super good-looking guy... If it were to stay strongly in the image, it would be this one. I have to be less conspicuous...) Whatever, I have a burden that I''ve made into a ''man of time''. In the future, I need to follow you as far as I can. But over and over again, if you show up in front of Pooh, ''What is this guy?'' That''s what I''m talking about. Impressive foolishness must be avoided. (Even though it doesn''t -!) Why, Pooh, I''m staring at you... " no" ".................. ugh" "............... no" ".................. uhh" Unexpectedly, we stared at each other. A handsome guy sees you like that and leans his neck in surprise. "... Al, do you know this girl? "Yes, no. First time... right...? It''s all right. I can do it, kid. Even Poker Face is a treat. "... Al, my face is pulling...? "No, that''s Noel''s fault. The system is all-green...... Nothing..." Mmmm...... Why won''t Pooh turn away from me...? "Mm-hmm...?" Keep your fingertips on your chin, tilt your neck to the left or knock it down to the right. My pompous eyes won''t let go of me...! (No way, are you finding out...? No, that''s not it. The way I behaved that night was perfect......! Pooh comes straight to me on foot, pompous. Then he reached out and suddenly started my head. "... very, very relaxed... Pathetic..." "Hey, what... talk...? I don''t know why. I''m full of energy, okay? I mean, stop touching your hair with your trashy hands. "I don''t suppose this girl is talking about Al''s signs...? I don''t know what to say, Al''s atmosphere feels like a worker who got wasted..." "Hey, what''s up, huh? This is exactly what I meant when I didn''t want to be angry! But let''s think about things. If Pooh just got caught in the atmosphere I brew, he''d say that nothing about the other night has been noticed. Apparently, that was my concern. (Oh man, that would be a relief...) Then, a pompous little girl. He stopped stroking me and pulled his sleeve. "... you are ~... Mr. Bug...? No. What do you mean, a bug? "Do you have a bug like me! "Hmm...? Hmm? So... Same bug I saw the other day...? I''ve never been called a bug before, including in my previous life! Of course, I''m not happy. "Al...... Sappy for me, I can''t see the story...? "Don''t worry. Neither do I." If it doesn''t make sense that you were grabbing garbage, it''s inexplicable to catch people and call them bugs. Apparently my ability makes it impossible to gauge this girl... "Uh..." Looks like the handsome guy purged his preconceptions and chose the path to build information from scratch. When I shook my head as if I were going to shake off all sorts of things, I turned that beauty towards a girl who was pouting and pouting. "Nice to meet you, so is it good? I''m Noel. As I watched this festival, I happened to see you, and I rang to see if you were having trouble with something. What did you say your name was? Mother, where is your father now? "Mm-hmm...?" But Pooh did not know if she understood the handsome words, with a pooh look on her face, tilted her little neck. "Mr. Bug...... Mr. Black Bug, there were two... But this one, no...? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Unexpectedly, I looked good at each other. "Uh, one more time, you ask? Can you tell me your name? "Hmm? Me, Mil...? Why are you questioning me there? Mr. Ahokainen. Miltier at home, she looks at me all the time, after all. Meanwhile, the handsome guy who finally got to know his name, "You''re Mille." And he''s nodding refreshingly. Apparently, you don''t realize the girl in front of you is the rumored star reader, Miss Miltier. Well, I don''t know if ''Time Man'' is alone in a garbage clam or a bug hunt here. "So, what are you doing here? With your mother, is she out of line? "Yeah... In the sky...? "Oh, the sky...? "Yeah. In the sky, the moon floats. Then I was wondering if Mr. Bug was working hard. Is that why you want to talk to me, Mr. Bug...? To answer Miss Pooh''s question, handsome, I said hello. I guess everything makes no sense and confused. Noel turns a gaze at me. "... I take it for granted that the moon is floating in the sky... That''s what makes bugs work so hard? I don''t have a context. Wanting to talk is beyond my understanding..." "No, even if I say so." Pooh keeps going. "It''s black, and your mother used to say," Bugs. "So there were two bugs. Very strange?" "Ugh, yeah...... That''s strange. It''s so weird, I don''t know what it is." Noel in Bad Status Confusion and I just explained, Pookie. She came to me again and grabbed my sleeve. "Bugs, bugs...? No, I''m not a bug. Cover up, I''m hardened. Because some kind of prediction flashed. This daughter''s words are seemingly ruptured and orbitless, but I was wondering if it might make proper sense. (Of course, there''s a possibility that I''ve overthought it, but I''m sure I''ve never been cautious) Think, okay, but there is. What matters is that this girl is paying attention to me if she does. And that''s what I said when I said ''moon''. This sucks, I would also have to consider being ''witnessed'' that day as a possibility. Ning Ro, you should deal with that with your intentions. Maybe we shouldn''t have found him without reason to hope. If so, then what I do is decided. Keep soaking up. That''s all. Pooh''s eyes are probably loose, but he still peeks into the back of my eyes. Arrowhead Were We Witnessed That Night...? Unexpectedly, I stare back into her eyes. Were you aware or not? Ku...... ugh. From this girl''s blurry look, I can''t read anything......! "... mmm..." But in time, Pooh''s cheeks will turn red with a pompous look on his face. "Don''t stare too much, no, it''s..." He''s lit up. Why not? Your handsome beautiful smile shouldn''t have worked. And it responds to my gaze, the other one. "Meh! I hear a burning voice in anger from within my arms. "Oh, hey, look no further than that, man! That kid there, he''s a fu! Take it, don''t! I nailed Pooh, and I didn''t realize that my hand was stopping to stroke my sister. Me and the two worlds alone - of which Fi was meant to return to the real world, seemingly recognizing the girl who was staring at this brother as the destroyer of the world. "Mmm...? But, Pooh. I look at Fee wondering if you don''t recognize My Angel''s anger. And pull my sleeve for some reason. "... hungry, of...? No, even if they ask me that. From Pooh''s stomach, uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh sounded adorable. You''re hungry, aren''t you? 168 Episode One Hundred Sixty-Five: Pooh Pooh Pooh Pooh (Part Two) "Hey, Al. Mill, are you hungry...? A handsome guy pulls my sleeve. The other sleeve is pulled by Powoko, and furthermore in her arms Master Phyllia is seated, so it has a weirdly dense shape. What the hell. What is the situation? "Though I''d like to feed you something, I''d have trouble feeding you on your own and not being able to eat dinner later, wouldn''t I? "I don''t..." You might have allergies or something. Then you should find your arrow-stricken parents. Why was this girl here in the first place? First, if you don''t ask me that, I won''t talk to you. "Uh, Pooh - Kohon. Was that Mille? Why are you here? "... name" "Hmm?" "I, your name, I didn''t ask... do you feel that? Po Wako asks the question to the upper hand. I mean, it''s time for me to let go of my sleeve. Your sister is in a bad mood. "Name. Your, name." "Oh, yeah. I''m Alto. Al is fine." I really wanted to keep it a pseudonym, but I can''t help but have Noel here too. "Al?" "Yeah." Pooh pointed at me. Then my finger moves on handsome. "Noel?" "Nice to meet you, huh? "Mill?" And point to yourself. Why is it doubtful? "Al, Mill, Noel. Rururu...? I don''t know. I don''t know what you want to say. And point to Fee, Pooh. "What''s your name? "People, point, meh! Ask for a name, I''ll name it first! Huh, I like it! I''m busy because I''m stuck right now! I don''t have time! My Sister is in a terrible mood because she grabbed my sleeve without hesitation. I''m pointing out courtesy, but I''m definitely angry, I guess for another reason. "Al, Mill, Noel...... So, Phil? "Huh. No! Phew, phew! My sister! "... foul? "Nyahhhhhhh! Fee got pretty. What two people don''t mesh. "Whoa, okay..." "Heh...! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! I stroke your sister''s head and try to restore my mood. And handsome, looks like we''re finally going back to the original question. "Uh, Mille" "Good in the mill.... Rururu." "Bye, Mill. Where is your mother? "Hmm? Mine, Mother? So, that way? Point the other way, Pooh. Then you have no idea. "Why are you acting differently? Are you out of line? "Mother, you took up the bug''s place. So, Glocky? So, what is'' Mr. Bug ''? But by glocky, did you use the power of star reading to explore where ''Mr. Bug'' and I did it? The power of star reading should be pretty bad at fuel consumption. So, this daughter''s mother is in the hands of the state, right? In other words, it should be unacceptable to squander valuable futuristic opportunities on its own. Permission granted from the state? No, that can''t be right. Indeed, Powoko, as the bearer of the miracle, is the person who may have restored her village daughter Mamman. As a reward, you may be allowed to read the stars individually, but there should be no permission for boulders to look for vague things like ''Mr. Bug''. (And, did you use your powers on your own...) If there is any imminent circumstance, it may be permissible to use it personally, but the search for ''Mr. Bug'' should be an unnecessary and impatient matter, no matter what you think. Yet, if you look at the future on your own, Mama Pooh will say, ''Just an asshole''... "Mill. What did you just say," Mr. Bug "? "Hmm? Bugs are black, they move crusty...? "Ku, black, crusty......? Whoa, my hips are pulling, handsome. Probably not "G," so don''t worry. "Bugs, awesome. I''m sure the bug did that." "Which one is that? "Mmm...? Is that the other one...? "No. I don''t know what to do..." A handsome man shakes his head. Looks like it''s hard to talk to Pooh. And her puffy eyes reflect me again. "Al, Mr. Bug? "That''s why I''m not a bug." I have a terrible feeling she''s looking for me and Abel, after all? I don''t know why you''re calling me a bug. But if you look away from the "bug" part, you can''t even interpret it as looking for the "foreign molecule" that night. But I should have hidden well that night... "I just wanted to ask you something. How did Mill see the bug? "Al, are you saying something strange to me? How did you see it? It''s a disjointed question." I''m sorry, handsome. I can''t explain it. "Me, occasionally, star" Powako pointing to the sky in a loose motion. Handsome doesn''t seem to be able to come into the conversation completely anymore. But here''s what I''m gonna think. Sure, it doesn''t make sense to just listen to her, but if you try to understand it as a phenomenon, he says the story may be different. Stars...? Empty...? No way -!? (Do you think you have the ability to look over the ground from above?!?) I ask a little girl. "Maybe from the top...? "Occasionally, you look on your own...? If the stars aren''t out, I can''t see...? Looks like an arrow! But is it something that has such power? Is it star sorcery, or is it a boon to it? I''ll have to check with Abel later. But if you have that perspective, no wonder you saw us hiding in the blind spot of the Kansas Pavilion. (Pooh, you may actually be an awesome kid...) Star magic is less user-friendly, so I don''t know much about it either. What if this girl has not only the power of star reading, but even the qualities of star magic...? "Al, after all, Mr. Bug? "Yes, no? Oh, I''m not a bug, am I? Calm down. Don''t be upset. Keep it up, mislead it! "Al, what''s this about? I want you to tell me." A handsome guy pinches my clothes. Pull it a little bit, and appeal out of the question to let me in with you. "Mill calls me ''Mr. Bug'' for some reason. But I''m not Mr. Worm. And this girl is hungry. To sum up, that''s it." "Uh-oh... really? I don''t know, I feel like I''m being successfully deluded..." You look good roaring like a puppy. Yes. You''re deluding me, I am. But you have to delude me. I''m sorry. "More than that. I need to find Mill''s mom for you." "Mm-hmm. Sure, it''s dangerous to keep this girl that way." A handsome man with a strong sense of justice seems to have prioritized real life salvation over unsure doubts. All right, all right. "Mill. Do you have the technique to rendezvous with your mother? If not, I''ll take you to the Lost Center." "Mmm...? Means of contact......? Pooh clams his pockets. And what came out was a little witchcraft. That''s the one I''ve seen at the Chamber of Commerce. Pretty expensive security goods, held by rich house women and children, with security buzzers and signal bullets together. "Mother, when I had trouble, she told me to use this...? "Oh, hey...! The handsome guy tries to stop the use, but Pooh is switched on. A visible light, emitted towards the sky. And the beeping loud volume. Teng himself, who activated him, looked up far above him, pompous. 169 Episode 166: Your Friend "Oh. Heh heh heh..." "Muffled...! There is a saying that horses fit. Now the two of you right in front of me, that''s exactly it, and they''re shaking their hard hands together. Lucica Crane put, on the other hand. The other, Tarbicki Ahokaynen. It was an encounter between the mothers. "Noel, he''s gone...? Lulu......" "Meh! Get away from me! It''s okay to touch, it''s just Phew! Pooh boy grabbing my sleeve in a shombolic way somewhere, and my sister furious to see it. How did this happen? The story goes back, just a few minutes ago. "Wow, the guard''s here." When I finally stopped the security buzzer that sounded like crap, the handsome guy glanced at the crowd over his shoulder. Naturally speaking, with the sound and the light, a guard appeared. At first, they flew in with a serious face, but only young children are here. In Pooh''s hand, a magic prop for crime prevention. It seemed to immediately hit me that it was flippant or malfunctioning. They squealed at me for not making a scene. He explains the situation that he inadvertently activated it, and he bows his head, handsome. No words, but I''ll break my hips with you. I''m staring at that sight wonderfully, Pooh. That''s when My Mother came running over. Can''t you see Abel because she''s not good at crowds and humans? That guy''s character, he''s probably watching me somewhere. "Al, Phee, what''s wrong!? It was okay!?" I was embraced first, without checking the situation or the circumstances. The sauce in my mouth stuck to my cheek, but at this point, that''s a bad idea. I only explained to my mother that the child I knew here had inadvertently activated the magic props. "Oh, sweet kids, huh? This is what it felt like to see Noel and Mill hugging us. What did the two of you think of my mother, the filthy mouth? On the other hand, you look better. He said he knew someone in the guard and his father was calling. At these festivals, not only the knights and soldiers of the country, but the men of the Adventurer Guild are also driven into the security business. In Noel''s case, the latter seemed to know someone. This is a particularly sudden festival. A lot of temporarily hired adventurers, I guess. Looks like the handsome guy was hoping to find his mill mom for him, but originally, he was just away from his father with a little breath. I can''t go without going back. Then my mother. I slapped my big breasts pound and cut the big deal that I would look for you. There''s no way they won''t back down if they say so. A neutral friend bowed her head to my mother when she asked me to. "Al''s mother would be relieved! Innocent gaze hurts...... My mother, I wonder if I can count on you...? Although the mouth is still dirty. No, I''ll wipe it now... "Al. Fee. Mill. I''ll see you when I get a chance! Tell him so, handsome guy who leaves refreshingly. But it''ll be hard to reunite. Me and Fee can rarely go out, and Pooh is a jumper, a man of time. Noel himself should be busy as a child of a protection officer. Plus, if you don''t know the address, you don''t have the means to contact me. When the hell am I gonna see you next? How convenient it was to exchange addresses with my dad and contact him in modern Japan. Security and good-looking people leave, and in the garbage dump, only my house and Pooh will remain. Her mother smiled and spoke to the young lady she had just met. "Hello, my name is Lucica. It''s Al and Phee''s mom, isn''t it? "Mmm...? ''L'' not attached......? Pooh, are you still pulling that...... "Do you like ''L''? So, Lucica, Rhusical, you can call me whatever you want, okay? Rule, rule, rule!" "Ruru...? High-touch. Awesome. Mother, you''re amazing... I don''t even think it makes sense or fine dust, can we continue the conversation as it is? "Me, Mill...... ''L'' comes on......? Doesn''t attach...? No, it''s attached. Why is it questionable? "You''re a mill! Pass because she''s cute! Second, third! So, with me, shall we look for your mother? Because Nori and Momentum are the only ones who live, or it seems fine if Pooh and the conversation aren''t engaged. Or are you near your mental age? Pooh boy with his hand in his hand. With my other hand, I''m stroking my own stomach. "Oh? You''re hungry? Actually, neither do I. Before we look for Mill''s mother, should we go eat something in that stall over there? No, you''ve been eating it all just now. Are you still willing to eat... "Ha, ha, ha! Phew, I''m hungry too! Touch me!" My one hand is connected to my mother and my other hand is connected to my sister. So now I''m stroking you, can''t I? "Mother of a bug, a good person......? I can''t get a ''L'' attached, but a good person......? Well, I''m pretty sure you''re a weird guy. That''s how a woman''s voice sounded as she tried to start moving for a meal. "Mill!" "Mmm...? Oh, Mother." I guess I''ve been running a signal bullet to a landmark. Tarbicki Ahokaynen, Mommy Pookie, came out of breath. And back to the beginning. Mother and Mill, did the wavelengths fit, and when they named each other, they immediately got in the mood. Did the class call a friend? "That''s right. My children, with genius." "What a future savior my child is! Murphy!" Two parent idiots start bragging about my child, disappointed in skewering. It''s like we''re revealing each other''s identities, but that''s not true either. This is just a one-way street. Mother doesn''t know Pooh is a miracle night actor, and Mill Mother doesn''t know that I have a sorcery license. I am only praising my child unilaterally. I think it''s easy to be peaceful, but I also think this is a good idea. I guess it''s better to just be a cheerful mom friend, no trouble. "Ham...... Ham......? You were hungry as the word goes, Pooh''s eating skewers with all your heart. However, the operation is very slow. There are also many food spills. My mouth is dirty, too. Somehow, it reminds me of the dining landscape of Hashibilocou. (Uh, uh, I''d like to wipe it for you...) But now I''m busy feeding my sister. Our angel eats well too, so every time, I have to wipe it for him. "Hehe...! Phew, I like meat! My Sister, who only exists'' like ''and'' love ''in food, laughs that way. He''s in a better mood because his stomach is filled and he''s taken good care of by me. Is this okay if I have a little conversation with Pooh? "Mill, is that delicious? "Mmm. Fun......! Did you come to say it was fun, not delicious? What about that heart? "I, for the first time, made friends. Four, at the top." Me. Fee. Handsome. The other one, is she your mother? "Friends, my heart is pounding, of...? Feeling like dancing? Saviors who list meat-stabbed skewers in heaven. She''s a little unusual, but she must be a good one. I guess I should be honored, too. "I, I will not forget today. Much more important than that night." Pooh chuckled, saying so. That was the first time I saw it, a full smile. 170 Chapter 167 Laundry Day March of the sacred history 1205. Bailefeld Marquis House is in a flurry. The reason is simple. Aufsta, the Marquis'' only righteous wife, is on the verge of giving birth. The whole mansion stands out, very different from when some concubine''s child is born. And if that birth and the western detachment where my Crane Putt family lives are irrelevant, they are not. The personnel busy in the main building will be compensated for from this western distance. I mean, we''re running out of manpower. Even if it''s good to temporarily seal off a room that''s barely in use. "Please don''t give me too much laundry. If you guys get more work, it''s not a hoard. Speak up and stay jizzy, will you? And when my aunt''s servant told me, I was a little muddled by the boulder. My sister, every day, hangs out. The laundry leaves. I also take a bath every night. Regardless of my share, I don''t want to give way around here. "Oh, then, your mother will do it. Yikes? My mother, Lucica Crane Putt, seems to have decided to solve the laundry problem caused by understaffing by moving herself. This neighborhood will be cloudy with the advantages of being born into a civilian family. I can''t resist working, and I know how to do laundry. "I''ll help you, too." You can''t just push it on your mother. I raised my hand. Nevertheless, I have never done manual laundry on a boulder. The laundry in Japan was done by adding detergent and softener and pressing the button. However, there is also a convenient part of this world. It is that there is magic. Water blemishes and dryness can be easily done by magic. "The Magic of Purification" during the current practice should also help. "Oh? Al, are you going to help me too? "I can''t tell you this won''t happen again. Remember, it''s not." As long as Mrs. Aufsta is in that temper and my father, Stefanus, is at that rate, there is no zero chance she will be expelled. Think of it as a good opportunity to learn things you can''t normally do. "Yah! So I like Al -! Well, then, with your mother, let''s do your laundry, shall we? "Phew! I''ll do it, too! Laundry, I also remember Phew! Raise your hand vigorously, sister. I guess I don''t like being alone, not interested in laundry. Well, I wouldn''t make an excerpt to point that out. "Well, the whole family, shall we do your laundry! "Ooh! The Crane Puts family stick their fists out to heaven with all their voices together. We''re all close. "Oh, this is so easy ~...! It''s so luxurious! My mother is happy with her sparkling eyes. When laundry is done by hand, water blemishes and water coolness are the enemies. In March, it''s still cold. It''s suicide, like sticking your hand in cold water on a kink. You can''t let your mother or Fee do that. So useful was The Devil''s Sword in Hot Water. Created for bathing, I misappropriated the Weapon. Normally, I wouldn''t do laundry in hot water. I can also snort my mother''s thoughts about luxury. "Hehe...! Hot water, feels good! Phew, I like baths! My Angel also seems to be challenged to do laundry thanks to a sense of play. Mother and Ca Ca, Ca Ca Ca Ca, Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Ca Looks like you''re enjoying your first wash. Above all. "Mm-hmm? I kind of feel like a fun ripple ~?" Coming into the laundry with that said was a wasted maid who was supposed to be driven out to the main building as a temporary helper. "Why is Mia here? Did you get extra warnings? "It''s rude. As far as I''m concerned, no competent maid. Okay? What other world are you talking about, that? "I''m busy, so go that way or come this way. Mia, you''re in the middle of an east run. "So, why are you here? Mia laundry, too? "That''s why you said it. I just came here because of signs of fun." If I were really busy, I don''t think I''d have time for that. Don''t you think it''s weird on your own? Mia looked over at our family and exhaled boringly. "But if you come, you''re kind of just normally having fun with your family. I was hoping for Altoki to look wet in the water.... droplets dripping from the forehead. Clothing that sticks to the skin and is transparent. Gyu, Gyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...! You''re touching hot water, but I feel chilly. Evil Spirit Dispersal, Evil Spirit Dispersal! "If you''re paranoid, get out on the surface and face the wall. It gets in the way of laundry." "It''s terrible. It hurts. Because I went to the main building, I brought you the white cloth that Altoki had asked for." "What, true!?" I got up unexpectedly. No, you were talking to me about not getting the sheets you didn''t want or something. I can play a lot if I have one. "It''s true." But, Mia, sister, I''m hurt by a heartless line. You may not get the cloth anymore. " Grr...... This guy......! The maid of honor looked like she was still wearing this. I didn''t expect you to resort to despicable means, such as intimidation... But for Fee''s sake, I want a cloth...! "... what... do you want...? "Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...... Honestly, it''s a good thing. All the time, then, I want you to call me Sister Mia. And I think Alt-kyun''s nickname should be ''me''." "Oh, I don''t mind the cloth. Welcome home." I want sheets, but the more I sell my soul to the devil for something like that, the less I fall. "What is it! Give in there. Yo! Listen, I don''t hear anything. Considering Mia was gone, I turned back to My Sister. "Fee, when you''re done with the laundry, shall we make some chavon balls and play? "Chavon balls!? That, Phee, I don''t know! Make like a snowman!?" It''s a world of soap and stuff. You can also play with chavon balls. The wheel - suppose I go to the workshop to find one that looks like it? But when it comes to playing outside, don''t feel like laundry comes out again. "Oh, that''s good. It''s been a long time since my mom''s been playing with chavon balls." A big kid came aboard. Talk about it, physically. When they put the two hills over their heads, they softly indulge, blocking everything in their sight. My mother, you''re really big... "Oh, you cheat! Phew! I''m gonna hug you too! There were signs that my sister would rush out, and then, turning back, I did something Tarai, but the sound of a flip sounded. "Migi-yah! In my eyes, I have soapy water in my eyes -!? I want your help. Somebody want me to help!?" No one cares about wasted maids. Thus, as usual, our family had a noisy and enjoyable time. Two days later. Mrs. Aufsta gave birth to a boy. 171 Episode 168: The Depression of a Gentleman My name is Antonius. To the nobility of the kingdom of Moonrayne, and to serve his fathers, and his fathers, and his kingdom. My ancestors apparently gained aristocratic status by spearing, but my grandfather, his father, and myself, have been involved in the country as a civilian. So I want my descendants to be with the kingdom. But you''re not going to call it immutable any more than it is human to run the country. A country is something that, if you make one mistake at the helm, will happen to sit on a reef. People who stand on top should always be careful. ... I tell you, I''m not insulting His Majesty the King. Our civilian says we have to keep our heads shut. But unfortunately, there are more people in the world than politicians who think ''let''s make the country better'', who think ''let''s suck on some sweet juice'' and ''let''s expand our own forces''. And some people are actively inciting it. I am prepared to point out disrespect, but its steep vanguard seems to me to be the Grand Duke of Feenstra. If the country is to suffer, I must point out first and foremost this House, the only Grand Duke of the Kingdom of Moonrayne. In other words, the country is established by preparing for it both internally and externally. A fort built in a key location, for example, would be an example of this. Similar circumstances apply to urban development. Of course, it can develop naturally as a major traffic impact, but it can also be constructed intentionally as much as possible as a national stone. Grand Duke Feinstra developed under the latter circumstances. It was created as far back as possible in the past as a precinct for foreign countries and as a sub-city in the event of a crisis in the Wang capital. Such an important place cannot be left to the half-breed. So the arrow of white feathers stood the man who was the king''s brother at the time. He was an excellent man and a man of hope, but also an extraordinary good blood, born from the very same parents as the king at the time. His inauguration as Grand Duke was welcomed by all. And the only Grand Duke in our country did his duty in good standing and was glorified as an English lord. In other words, under the circumstances, the establishment of the Grand Duke was a great success. But this will be the taste of history. Success at the time does not necessarily guarantee subsequent success. Ningro, it can also be an obstacle. The house continued even after the death of the wise First Grand Duke. The bloodmuscle is equivalent to that of the king at the time. The ancestral figure is a national hero. From territories with vast territory and force and developed, enormous assets are generated. If this doesn''t get you on track, I''m guessing that''s someone you''ve been able to afford. The first generation who was a hero. And the second generation, who often assisted that father. So far so good. But from the third generation, the Grand Duke behaved as if he were equal to the king. Naturally, there are a number of conundrums that arise. It seems that it even happened like a one-touch emergency. Fortunately, nothing developed into civil unrest, but many black rumors were whispered about the Royal Family assassinating the Grand Duke''s human being and the Grand Duke weighing the Crown''s clippings. And to observe from the letters and literature of the time, some ''darkness'' really seemed to exist. In other words, the Grand Duke became a lodging house for Moonrayne. And now. The last name of the royal family that reigns over our kingdom is Frasevelk. Needless to say, it''s not Moonrayne. What does the Grand Duke of Feenstra think of the Frasevelc royal family, which he even thought was equivalent to the royal family at the time? That won''t have to be said. The Grand Duke''s current masters have not rebelled against the country even in the table. How should we look at this? Should we consider it a concerted route, coexisting and developing together? Or should I think about it and be prepared? My opinion is the latter entirely. Some support the former opinion and refer to people of thought like me as "peace-breakers". I was wondering what I would do if there was an extra wave of wind and a real bump. But in the first place, it''s dangerous to have enough forces in the country to compete with the royal family. Besides, I didn''t buy the Grand Duke''s current character. Good reputation. It is said that he is a disciplined man, heavy, and severe in his faith. I think these people are either really good people or, conversely, awesome ambitious people. The Grand Duke today was not the first in line of inheritance of the Faenstra family. Because of one inexplicable death after another, the superior heir and his supporters rose to succeed him. I learn to catch on, too, there. Whether it''s evidence or not, I won''t do anything to put it in my mouth. However, it seems to me that the Grand Duke is not centralizing the way the country is, but decentralizing it, and more importantly, making it possible for the stately nobles to have power. And the House of the Duke of Mitsu, known as the "Three Dukes" of our country, and the House of the Marquis of When, known as the "Five Marquis". Between the royal family and the Grand Duke, I also wonder if these eight families are starting to work together. If it''s all my thoughts, that''s fine. Because if you''re a blind man, you just have to mock yourself. But in case the prediction was hit... Sir, a passenger has arrived. "Oh, are you here? Let me through here." A servant tells me that a friend of ten years has come, and I am free from melancholy thoughts. I always think about bad things, even when I''m not at work. "Ooh, Antonius. As usual, you look painful! "Shut up, Bracema. It''s a problem you don''t know about muscles up to your brain." Hit your fist with a friend who entered the room while tapping lightly. This man is a kingdom nobleman and a martial officer, Braesma. Same age as me, 30s. Even so, he is a knight in quite a position. Excellent as a commander, but as a samurai, better than that. Finally, he''s a troubled man who loves to break through. Wild pull over, neat look. A family called aristocracy. Excellent force. Extravagant personality. A person with many beauties, but only one, only I know, with a large complex. He was bringing alcohol. I''m not much of a swallower, but when this guy comes, he swallows a lot in a relationship. Bracema and I can easily make jokes about each other, but it can also spill work stupidity. Sometimes the content of the story is cluttered, sometimes it is clearly defined. This time, it was a great miracle that happened at the end of last month that came to our attention. Regarding "Blessings of the Moon Goddess". "Right, Brace Ma. Even in the Knights, with that rumor." "Ouch. That''s what the whole country is paying attention to. Well, unlike the little hard-thinking civilian crowd, around" Which Miracle Has Been Happening, "bets are starting, it seems like we are." That night, when the queen, who was seriously ill, was recovered, is of great concern. In some cases, it may also affect the right to inherit the throne. But the two girls who became miracle bearers. Both of them deny a miracle that they didn''t do it. "Ho. Did you actually meet and talk to the rumored star reading daughter" "I was just on one of the investigation teams for the miracle investigation, and I didn''t talk to him directly." The son of the Ahokaynen family, it was a terrible existence. "Is it you who did the miracle of the moon? That''s how he was visited by the National Sorcerer, who began to whine his blurry words. To summarise its contents, "I want chicken pilaf now. I am more American than bread." That''s what I answered and let everyone hold their heads. I didn''t think you''d need an interpreter even though you use the same language. And his mother, Ms Tarbicki, who served as an interpreter, with Usa Iko and Usa Iko. He was always good at his face, irritating the investigation team. Even though my real daughter is in a miracle denial, she insisted that "it''s my kid''s handle," so persistently. A little is what I want Queen Paula to apprentice in her prudence. "Wahaha. What the hell. As rumored, are you an asshole? Bracema laughs out loud because he''s other HR. But actually dealing with that parent and kid is softening your mind, huh? It won''t even be a conversation, unless it''s compatible with the rest of us or assholes of the same level. "So, Antonius, what did the ''that'' genius princess say about the miracle? "Just to thank those who healed my mother''s illness. Whether that''s God or not, dedicate your whole life, but I want to thank you. So when I asked you to investigate the miracle, you asked me to do the opposite." "Phew. That''s a disciplined thing, a proxy personality?. But when I say" for my family, "I know a little bit too." Bracema smiled with a shadowy smile. And put on a glass, and say, "If His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess had a character, if she had done a miracle herself, she would have said, ''I could have saved your mother,'' so maybe she wasn''t really involved. Or are you unconscious if you''re involved? It''s just, if it''s really a miracle that that genius princess did, unless there''s clear evidence, I guess it''s on the princess''s hands. It''s going to be unbalanced." Braesma''s term "balance" would refer to power relations and influence, including inheritance rights and royal palace circumstances. Even that Fourth Princess is out of standard. Excellent brains for witchcraft talent and age. The treasure sword that symbolizes the country shines more beautifully than anyone else and has even more beauty. If the grace of the Moon God is added here, the will of the person may come out as well as the horns and those who move to take charge in vain. It could be a source of conflict. One of the five greetings in Queen Paula''s home, the Marquis Claustel family, would also have more say. So as Braesma says, the truth must be ''tweaked'' to something suitable for reality. Then the ''bearer of miracles'' will be said to belong to the daughter of that Ahokainen family...... "Well, they think it''s easier to be an asshole than to be royal and intelligent." Bracema does a lot of messing, but it''s pretty close to the truth. Sometimes if you become a politician, you think you might be out-of-the-box competent. And the most nodding thing in my friend''s words was his next statement. "This country smelled like shit too... Well, I don''t think I can handle it in two or three years, ''Are you still safe in ten years? If you ask me, I''ll shake my head." The predominant cause of the conflict is in there. I guess what we can do is prune disturbing buds early. As a civilian, I''d like to do "Building Up for a Bright Future" with a smile on my face. I think it would be too depressing to keep standing around just to avert a crisis. If you will, may our country remain at peace in ten years'' time. 172 Episode 169: "Tubba, Tubba, Tubba, Tubba, Tubba, Tubba, Tubba! An elf''s cry is kodama in a secluded room in the west. This is the first elf I''ve ever seen. Bringing them to the top of the familiar Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, High Elves. Easy takeovers can be done with ''E-chan Wen Tong'', and even if anything happens, these two can come with an unusual cloud, as Yantine keeps his word and carries supplies. Mr. Henriette is supposed to be in charge, even if it''s important to come, especially since the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is busy. Yet I didn''t expect to show up at my house until the president of the Chamber of Commerce...... "Dear Abel, I am so sorry......! He even lays flat on the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, suppressing the head of a heavily crying elf. Mr. Henriette is - you''re always right. He smiles softly and looks at this one. "Biuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! First sight elves are screaming indistinguishable language and rubbing their foreheads, but I don''t know sappily what happened to me. "Abel, what happened? Awesome voice...? Until my sister wakes up during her nap, I can''t say it''s a boulder. Abel looks back at me and tells me the facts, as usual, pale. "...... hmm. This girl broke the water bottle." "Water bottle?" I wonder what, is it important? Probably is. Otherwise, there''s no way this can happen. Then Mr. Henriette. I''ll ask you to give me a minute. Come closer... "Pfft. Long time no see, Al? They put me on my lap. Something hardened Abel without a look on her face? Mr. Henriette, you''re aware of the change in Takazu, aren''t you? Oh, still, won''t you let me down? Really? "Um, can I ask you what''s going on? I have no choice but to speak to Mr Vice-President as it is. Abel''s been looking at me the whole time. "Well, to put it simply, your high elf - she broke Takazu''s water bottle." You''re still explaining Abel. Well, Mr. Henriette, why are you so, so sneery? "Is it precious, its water bottle" "It''s very valuable, isn''t it? It''s made of soil sperm. I was wondering if it would be difficult for a dwarf. But the problem is the contents of the water bottle." Huh. Something more precious than what the earth spirits made, was in it? Well, it''s enough to call it a water bottle, so is it liquid? For example, you think it contained Abel''s made potion? Then I can snort this fuss, too. "No, what was inside was water." "Is it water" Not the drug solution? Well, I''m sure it''s still valuable. To my words, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce turned this way. "It was the lake water on the sacred lake that came in." Oh, Holy Lake. Sometimes it comes up in conversation, that holy lake? "Does Master Alto know the Holy Lake? "There you are, I''m learning from a magic and academic teacher" Holy Lake. It''s this world, not this world. Lake of illusions, present in one of the sanctuaries. The lake is so clear that it is considered the most beautiful in the world that Holy Lake and its surroundings are counted among the cleanest lands in the world. According to what I heard, it is the Holy Spirit of water that manages the Holy Lake. The main inhabitants are water sperm (missouri) and tree sperm. And the ''coloboccle'' of the fairy species. Do they not live disorderly like humans, but serve and work the Holy Spirit of the lake in order to maintain and make better the few sanctuaries? Well, for a normal human being, it''s a totally fairy tale world. (But what. Well, you did something amazing again, you high elf) It means you broke a water bottle made of earth sperm and smashed the lake water in Holy Lake. Surely one of the treasures of the Chef, the chief of the "Garden of Ice and Snow", should have been "The Great Ice Formation of the Holy Lakes". Even from the point of view of the Great Spirit, the lake waters of Holy Lake fall under treasure, so their value is immeasurable. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! The high elf by the name of Hissera is no longer crying. "What was Abel using that water for? "... Al, how long are you going to be sitting on Henriette''s lap? What, there? Your precious bottles and lake water are gone, aren''t they? I don''t have a choice. Do you want to come down? "Al? You''re gonna break out! Yes." I can''t get down...... He won''t let me go...... Abel is faceless. Mr Henriette smiled, each silent, so the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce answered my question. "Master Abel''s use of the lake water in Holy Lake is, in large part, two. One is some drug refining, but this seems to be used from a different dimensional box in your possession, so it has nothing to do with this damage directly. And the other is for watering for growing grass in the garden, right? The broken bottle will belong here." "What, are you using precious water for plants? "Because it''s precious water, right? For example, the plants of the Divine Age, in normal water, however beautiful and magical they may contain, are difficult to cultivate on their own. Master Abel hands on the lake waters of Holy Lake and finally adapts. Even agricultural and bonsai terms in the human world are so difficult to handle water that they are called ''three years of watering''. And that much water, so just a water bottle won''t prevent degradation or degeneration. You''ll need the right product to store it." So, more than a dwarf exists. Spirit made water bottles? If it''s a human world, will it be an Epic item? Something tells me something amazing. What has been lost this time is of immense value. "Uh-oh, no, no, no, no! Hearing the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, Hithera cried even harder. What happens to something like this? Will you be guilty or not? "There is no clear law that criminalizes anyone who damages a water bottle, etc. -" The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce stares at the earthbound elf. "Given the value of what was lost, I thought it would be inevitable, even if it was hand-picked. At least, if you''re in a high elf, you''ll definitely be. Besides, Master Abel, if it belongs to our Elves, Takazu." "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!" Uh-huh. Big deal. Although it doesn''t look like Abel cares. I mean, you''ve been looking at me. Elf''s Takazu shook his finger quietly. Then the potted plant at the window - Mia said, "It''s more gorgeous to have it. I''ll calm down." I put it on my own - but it started to grow sultry. This would be special magic exercised by Abel, plant manipulation. A snail broke out of the potted plant, and from Mr. Henriette, he took me. And when I draw to my side, I wave my finger again. The twat was cut from the ground up and turned into the original normal potted plant. I mean, what. I just changed my place. "... if you didn''t intentionally break it, you can''t help but be angry. I''m not even going to incriminate Hithera." Abel is talking to the dungeon elf as if nothing had happened. ... I don''t think there''s any point in moving me. "Mr. Hycera is an employee of the Chamber of Commerce? "No. She is, enviously, the gardener that Master Abel hires immediately. As I''m sure you know, Master Alto possesses and cultivates a number of valuable plants. In order to take care of it, a few of the elves have been hired to take care of plants with high aptitude." Gardeners are gardeners at last. And the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, whispering, "Me too, if I have the aptitude for plant magic......" I''m scared. "Ko, Takazu ah! Will you forgive me?!?" "... once or so, I have no choice. I still have the bottle in hand. As far as lake water was concerned, it needed to be replenished again in preparation for spring care. From the beginning, I''m going to go get it soon." Hiraki Abel looks at me. Speaking of which, I promised to go to the garden with you in the spring. When will that be? Maybe after next month''s fifth grade exam? (But now we know why Mr. Henriette isn''t in a hurry. This guy knew from the beginning that he was going to go get the water bottle inventory. And that Abel won''t get mad) When I saw the vice chairman, he smiled softly. And - another call. What is this? What am I supposed to do? "... Al" Abel squeaks. The potted plant at the window was once again rubbing. 173 Episode 170 Fee, Meet the Invisible God! I have extra - which means it''s great. Because it leads to leeway and peace of mind. Of course, there are unnecessary leeways in the world, such as pinching your mother''s arms and flanks, which I don''t love every day. "Ha ha! Extra, extra nymph! If I were to say something like that, I would be on a new journey to the world at that moment. But it must be a blessing to be able to enjoy the waste, except for the dangers of life and negative excesses that I said so. This time, it''s a white cloth. These are the sheets that the three ladies of the Baron Venink family brought to me from the main building. Rich people depend on decency and equipment. And unlike the common people, there are occasions when it is necessary. Well, what is it? From a civilian perspective, it is also said that what seems to be "still available" will soon be thrown away and replaced by something new. This sheet is one of them. The ends were dirtier or something, and even though they were still perfectly beautiful, they were to be disposed of. Mia secured it for me. Unless these "backgammon" or "way out" are used, even the ancient ones, the main building rarely turns supplies away to the west. For example, I or my mother''s mattress in a tired bed has been used for a long time before Fee was born. I guess it''s harassment, not saving money around here. Okay, sheets. The white cloth Mia brought me had some room for the number of sheets. Therefore, I could normally use it as a bedding tool as well as a play tool. First, the whole family, thoroughly laundered. On the washed cloth, with the magic of Phee, I hang the magic of purification in mind. It''s called cleanliness around here, but it''s a matter of mood. Because it is something that was used by others. We need to make sure it''s clean. But for what it''s worth, a white cloth, reborn just to shine, was deployed away from the west. The sheets used by rich houses are light, thin, touchy, and durable. This sturdiness can be important if you are going to use it to play. I guess I''ll have to thank Mia properly for bringing me this good stuff. He''s not on the chart and I''m not in danger, to that extent. The first thing I tried to make with the sheets was a hammock. Everyone in Japan admires it once, it was used by indigenous South Americans, famous fishing floors. It is that enchanting space. Gado did this to prepare and install fittings for hanging. So there''s plenty of you. Should it be an honor to see the first sight unknown to you in Japan when you say "Dwarf climbing the stepladder"? "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Yes, this is good! Phew, I like it! Phew, I like hammocks! I love it! Naturally, your sister is very grateful. She loves Blanco, so I thought she''d love it. And if you say you like blanco, the other one. "Yah, fun! Let Fee, Mother and Mother use it, too? The parents and children twirl in the cloth and are shaking. You don''t have to rock aggressively...... Together, as a plaything and napping space, the hammock became a favorite of crane putt mothers and daughters. The next one I made was a screen with sheets. Fee is a sensitive kid interested in all sorts of things. So aside from reading picture books, I wanted you to touch the story. So in the form of my creation, I used the screen to do the shadow painting. Not only did they express themselves with their hands and fingers, but they also made plate peppera animals that practiced woodworking. Those behaviors make up for with witchcraft, so I can guide you, figure it out. The content of the story is a choice of bright and fun things, from fairy tales and picture books on Earth. I can''t believe I''m feeling sloppy, I''ll do as much in the future. So now I want you to laugh. So it''s easy to play to Ole Stream, easy to understand, and funny, and also makes some modifications. Shortening is also important. Whether you see it or do it, you''ll get tired. Fee often preferred something big and painful on the scale or funny. My mother, on the other hand, repeats her unscrupulous demands on her five-year-old that there be no romantic element, or that she has a good love romance next time. The boulder is the love brain. But this may also have affected the reduced availability of novels than before. Whether Mrs. Aufsta is holding me back, or for another reason, ''My Father'' Stefanus seems to go with her mother less often. It''s not just a romantic novel, but even if I try to take one living environment, it''s about the woman I love, so I think I should be more concerned about her. And the production of the use of the sheets. It was a disguise. "Hahahahaha......! Hey, Al, what''s that outfit...! My mother laughed when she saw me in disguise, but there was one person who didn''t... "Whoa, whoa...!? Whoa, whoa...!?" When he saw me, he shuddered. And he muttered unconsciously, with a voice that seemed to squeeze out more than the back of his body. "Ka...... well dressed...... heh! Ha ha! Best I''ve ever seen, looks great...... ugh! I didn''t think they''d cut me off as'' the best I''ve ever seen ''in disguise. My life, what was it...? Well, Phee is only a little different than the other kids, so I definitely didn''t think he''d eat it... "My name is... Mejed..." "Dirty...! And now, Master Mejed says...!?" Awesome...! Fey''s guy, spontaneously "Dear"......! Yes. My disguise is an ancient Egyptian god with the meaning of ''the defeater'', who is surreal but attracts people somewhere. Master Mejed himself. Even so, I''m just wearing a sheet with my eyes and eyebrows drawn from my head. "Yes! Phew! Phew, I want to be Master Mejed too......! Looking good, I want to...... Shh! They took it away. But I thought I''d say so. I prepared it in advance, take out the little sheets. Sister, look like God. "Cum, cum, cum, cum, cum! With a scream, Phee raises its sheets to heaven and jumps up, down, left and right. You''re unconsciously releasing raw magic, or the way Mejed rocks without contents is awkward. "Be...! Phew, be like Mejed......! And wear a cloth from your head. It is the completion of like Petit Mejed. "Hahaha! No more, hey, even Phee......! "Oh Ka, disrespect! Now Phew, I don''t care what you think, it''s divine! Disrespectful or divine, those words, where are you purchasing them, sister? "Oh, my God! When I wear the sheets, heh, I can''t see who I am......! That would be so. But the way little Mejeds are jumping around you is more impactful than I thought...... "Yes, this, my mother''s share..." "Eh, no matter how many mothers, wearing this is a little on the boulder..." With that said, My Mother wears sheets in the first place. Isn''t there a match between words and actions? That''s how it''s done, Crane Putt family mejed-like wrapping. This room, where the three pillars of Mejed roam, will be a surreal sight if the stranger sees nothing. "Alt-ki-yu ~ ~ ~! Sister Mia, I''m here to see you - yahhhhhhhhhhhh! Some nobleman''s maid who came into the family room shouted. Yeah. Well, I know how you feel. Whatever it was, this is how Phee''s favorite was joined by sheetgoods. 174 Episode 171: Meet an Old Man That was when I was in the garden, taking care of the herbs. My beloved sister is taking a nap in a hammock with her mother. Abel is absent. I mean, it''s time for me to be alone. "Are you Alto?" Suddenly, they spoke from behind. Ments in the western distance are roughly the same. That''s why I was surprised at the voices I''d never heard. There, there''s the tall old man. Pin and spine stretched, pressure figure. If it''s just silhouettes, I''m sure not everyone seems like an old man. I have a youthful impression because I haven''t grown a beard. The outfit was calm even though it had goods, and the words'' dressed naturally ''were exactly what they deserved. However, your eyes are sharp. You can tell at a glance who you are without alarm. My first impression of this man is the old mafia Don. It has a style like the boss of a dark society, with no chimps at all. (This guy...! I never met him, but at first glance I knew who he was, and I felt sick. I answer as I pull through the weed. "Didn''t your mother tell you what to do when you ask people for names? "Is that my mother? I didn''t tell you that because my father''s other woman poisoned me." I don''t even look angry at my disrespectful demeanor. I said something pale and noisy. "Really? I''m sad. But that''s not a good reason not to have to be named, is it? "You must be the one who put the mother in contact. I just answered that." The man looked down at me and then laughed sarcastically. It was a grin that made people look like little fools, but it still has a product. "Hmm. I don''t even think of him as that hipster son, isn''t that a lot of guts? In terms of character, do you resemble your mother" "Ma. If you ask me which way I want to look, it''s up to my mother. So, who are you, exactly? If you don''t know, I''ll tell you, it sounds like this is some great Marquis'' property, right? "Do you know who I am and that attitude? It would be good. You seem to have a good sense of harmony." Arrowhead, don''t be angry. Probably not stupid either. Without taking my attitude as a thing, the man strictly named himself. "I''m Caspel. Kaspel Lombaut el Bailefeld, owner of this mansion." "Really, I had no idea. Nice to meet you. My name is Alto Crane Putt. Have you ever been with a cohabitant who has no blood connection with you?" "It seems true to call it genius. However, the importance of preservation seems unknown" "Oh, did you like to follow Azumi? Oh, my God. Excuse me." When I bowed my head to all the shapes, the old man - the Marquis Caspel snorted. "My Bailefeld family also bore traces. Well, kids die of one epidemic, so I can''t feel safe." In other words, did you come to see your grandson and then also think to look at your concubine''s children? My half-sister, Isabella, didn''t show up when she was born, so it must have been important to say yes to the arrow-stricken boy. "I hear you''re a sixth degree magician at that age. If it''s an army, it''s already full. A businesslike attitude, that''s why" "Are you kidding me? With my strength, there''s no way I can get on with it. In the first place, you can''t beat a group." It''s a tight house that''s abusing my mother. I can''t tell you to like me. "The journey. So that attitude is because I''m Aufsta''s father" Old Kaspel laughed niggardly. He came up with a motive for a shitty kid with a bad attitude. "I''m not going to tell you to change your attitude, but in aristocratic society, what you''re doing is still a better category, right? Sell or dispose of the concubine or the child. Compared to a house like that." "It''s hard to ask. Gero is better than shit. That''s what you''re saying." "Right. Aufsta''s not a very good daughter. Including the eyes that look at men." He''s not the type of person who cares much about family love. I don''t like it. "If you say you can''t do it well, you must have had poor parental quality. I''d like to see that lady''s father again." "The journey. Arrowhead, you seem to take care of something called family. Let me give you a big reference." I don''t like him. I didn''t get angry at what I said, but on the contrary, they figured out what I cared about. "Don''t stare. As it stands, you outweigh the value in use for our home. I''m not gonna crush it." "Use? Do you intend to use the concubine''s child" "Nothing, not just you. Use whatever you can. If not necessary, dispose of it. That''s all we''re talking about." "It''s splendid. The Marquis'' stalls must be sturdy." "Kuku. Can you think there soon? You''re a funny kid." Is this exactly what water is on the frog''s face? I guess they''re used to saying bad things. Old Caspel has a sharp eye and looks at me like I''m serious. Looks like he''s changed from just a kid to an object of interest. "Aufsta praised her daughter Isabella for being a genius, but Cheng Cheng, that wasn''t just caused by a parent idiot. If there is such a comparison in the immediate vicinity, can it not be undistorted? Will it haunt him for two generations, mother and son?" "Troubled on your own, isn''t that a mistake? "Right. On the one hand, it would be similar to your hostility to me." When I shut up, the old man with the stretched spine put his hand on his chin and started thinking. "Now, then, what shall we do to take my mark? I thought it would be nice to have him educated in the Wang capital, but here, always, he would be compared to you. Take me to my territory." Fucking grandpa. Keep pulling at the end of the ground. "I told you not to stare. I thought you said you weren''t my enemy." "Must it not be useful" "It would be natural. The useless should disappear." "Really? Then why don''t you take the initiative and disappear first? "Hmm. Why do you conclude that? Arrowheads don''t get angry. On the contrary, the old man laughs at Niyaniya, questioning the meaning of my ramblings. "... useful, but not standing, because it should not be applied to a tiny extent, like ''noble society in the human world'', inferior to cockroach shit. We should speak from the perspective of whether we can contribute to the world itself." "Ho? "If you look at it translationally, you''ve never heard of a Bailefeld Marquis aristocrat saying that it helped the world. It''s just useless being drawn to court situations and storms in the cup. So it''s the chief who should disappear as useless? "Kuku, Cheng Cheng. That makes sense. But by that logic, most humans have to disappear. Are you going to be able to survive in such a world as a useful human side? "Better than an old man with no life count, isn''t it possible? "Kuku, is it possible? Good escape. You can shelf as much as you want." The old man looked back. Someone like a secretary, like an entourage, is coming. Even a man like this must be busy. "I was lucky to find out who you are. It''s been a lot more meaningful time than meeting a baby you still can''t talk to. - It''s good to grow talent as it is. If it helps, I''ll take full advantage of it." "I refuse. I can''t believe you''re using me." "It''s not you who decides that, it''s me. Will it be a pawn for me or will it be disposed of as useless harmful? Know that the end of your family is only one of these two." Oh, yeah. No. I don''t think I''m gonna like this old man. I kind of hated it because of the preconceived notions, but it was confirmed by what happened today. (Did I misrespond?) Should I have even pretended to be a stupid kid? No, this man would have seen it through. Even if you have taken a friendly response on the surface alone, and. "Nice eye. I appreciate those who try to live on their own more than my men who are loyal or only puppets" "I don''t want to, I don''t know what you think." "Kuku...... I''ll see you." The old man did not stir up his emotions until the end, but left with an extra grin. (Oh, shit. I don''t like him.) If he were a dumber, craving, poorly controlled man with emotions, it would have been easier to give. You will never be able to counter it in Her Father, who is being pulled around with her nose taken by Mrs. Aufsta. Covered shooting would be as futile as you''d expect. It was only a short time away, and I was terrible and tired. 175 Episode 172: Reunion with the Moon April of 1205, a sacred history. Grade 5 exam day. I want it to be a laughable day to pass the test safely and look back as a past. The fifth level wants to qualify for demon prop creation. For me, it''s a turnaround. It should be noted that as long as I qualify, I am not interested in any further grades, so I am not going to take the exam from the beginning. Speaking of which I don''t intend to, my sister, Phee, is a genius of witchcraft, but she doesn''t seem to be very interested in witchcraft itself, and she only seems to intend to take it to the tenth grade, which is the minimum qualified to exercise witchcraft, or to the seventh level, where she can qualify as a magician. So you''re not going to live as a magician with all your brothers and sisters. Fee is a talented kid. I''m sure you''ll find a future that suits you. You may be interested in witchcraft again, or you may live a life that has nothing to do with abundant magic. All I can do is make money, and whatever life Fee chooses, I''ll hold it back for you. "Hehe...! Long time no see! Phew, I like it! I can press it, my cheeks are soft. And from this time on, Abel returns to his companion. I''ve cleared up your mother''s case. Together again, we can walk outside. ... I will not think about the fact that I have caused another trouble, called the miracle of the Moon God. I''m sorry, Village Daughter, Pooh. "Good luck, Alt-Kyun. Mia, you have a bright future ahead of you." After the western detachment, he was thrown a lost cause. When you come to the venue, you''ll still be seen giddy, but this will be due to your mother''s appearance attracting your attention. Because me and Fee will only look like kids coming to support my family. Abel, as usual, wears his hat firmly deep in his eyes. Boulder, I hate gaze Girl. I hate humans. This is how they hang out with me, every time, even though they''re crowded. (Well. Time to say hello...) Is she over there? "Mmm! Ha, I''m going to see your village daughter again! I don''t need to see you because I have Phew! "Don''t say that. Greetings are a lube for relationships." What has happened since then? What''s the impact of my makeover? I need to know. "Mm-hmm! Oh, my God! Phew, I want you to stick to me! Sister expanding her cheeks, spreading her arms and demanding a snuggle. I''m already in baked cake mode. "Mmmm! Fu Kang said it! Village girl, dangerous! "No, that kid, he''s a good kid, right? "Boo! That''s the danger, no! This is why, hey, hey, you have to keep an eye on him, man! Yeah. A tremendous power, coming from the arms of My Angel holding me. Is this telling the story of the strength of ''Jasaray'' as it is? But, MySister. Me and that kid originally lived in a different world. Except for today, I''ll only see you five times until I get my first grade. After that, I''m sure we''ll never see each other again. (Considering that, I''d like to take care of the few encounters left) Hold your puffy cheek-flattering sister and head to follow her. Whenever I stroke my head even though I''m angry, I smile ~ more. Then it comes to a fixed position. "Hello." "Hello." Greeting as usual. A young lady with a bright vibe, not like in the meantime, is there. (If the last time was a new moon, it would be like a full moon...) The young lady, wrapped around the moon atmosphere, was wrapped in an aura of happiness. Even when a stranger saw nothing, he had a smile that seemed "Oh, I''m sure you''re happy now". "You look good today." "Ha! Thanks to you, we have plenty of every day! Hmm. That smile, Full Moon. Speaking of which, your people are back to who they were before. Still, you''re staring at me like a suspicious person. (Er, last time, what did you talk about...? You were just asked if it was possible to treat the melanoma, if that''s the case. I suspect this one as'' Mr. Bug '', unlike Pooh, this girl shouldn''t know my leap. "Oh, village girl, I''m talking about the illness you asked me the other day -" "Oh, no. I''m sorry, it''s okay now." "Really? "Yes, sorry to bother you" It''s going to be a little white conversation, but I can''t help this. Disconnect it from the ritual for putting Keri on. Then, Village Daughter, turn a gentle smile to Fee. "Long time no see, Master Fee" "Phew, I''m busy because you stuck with me! I can''t talk!" Puta sideways my angel. This reaction is the same as when you were Pooh. You''re too busy to sneak around. And to the disrespectful demeanor of a civilian toddler, you still look beautiful, the one with you. "Here, here, Fee, isn''t that rude? "It''s good. I know exactly what it''s like to be too busy getting stuck." "What?" "Ah -!?" Was it a silence, village girl leaning down with her face bright red? So much so that smoke is likely to come out, is it bright red? "Ugh...... is embarrassing, " "Embarrassing, no! Come on, happy! Pussy, pussy! Phew, no shame! Now Nah...? But once you''ve grown up pretty good, you should be ashamed of yourself soon. ... hmm? Is that what you want? No way, you haven''t stayed a sneaky addict the whole time, have you, MySister? "Eh...... Village girl, like this...? "... ugh! Ah, uh..." With a red face, I''m about to cry. I mean, I wish I had followed you, too, but why are you deciding to pursue me? Asshole. "... oh, that. These days, every night...... I''m sleeping with my mother..." Toddler girl squeaking like squeezing out. Right, Queen, are you sleeping with your beloved daughter? In that guy''s situation, you won''t be able to snuggle your village daughter. But I''m sure you two beautiful mothers and daughters will lean in and sleep in peace. "... I''m glad..." Unexpectedly, I squeal. Not only this girl, but that guy, I''m sure she''s happy. I couldn''t wait to be glad about that. "- Huh...? The village girl, who still has a red face, looks up at my words and then tilts her neck. The moonlike toddler looks at me. As if to explore something important. "Oh, hey, what is it...? "Don''t you remember losing your handkerchief recently? "- Huh!" I flaunted myself. That I didn''t speak up, that I didn''t distort my expression. As much as I wanted to praise myself for putting up well together. Yeah - I''m losing my handkerchief. Is that, someday? days before the miracle of the Moon Goddess took place. In the queen''s bedroom, when she snuck in. I wet the queen''s tears, at that time. As I was wiping with a handkerchief, this girl came to visit me, so I was confused. (None, right? No way, with one array, we get to the truth, etc...) I look at my village daughter in the guise of calm. She''s staring at me. "I don''t know why I ask that question, but I don''t know if I''ve lost my handkerchief..." "Really?" Is that look discouraging or suspicious? Either way, it didn''t distract me from my eyes. I can''t wait. When I stay here, I''m going to wear out. "Whoa, isn''t that a good time already? I''m on my way. Good luck with each other, exams! "What, ah, um... ugh! I left early with Fee in my arms. My sister, who stays stuck, looks at me as she leans her neck adorably. "Ya, I lost my handkerchief, and O-ka-san was scolding me. Phew, I remember. Don''t you remember? "... don''t tell anyone that story" "Oka-san scolds me, I don''t like it either! So, don''t tell me! Phew, just a secret! Hehe...! I''m in a better mood for why, My Angel. Good for Pooh, good for the village girl, don''t you get to the truth...? 176 Episode 173 Level 5 Exam (Part I) That''s why it''s a fifth grade exam. Cover your sobbing sister and head to the venue. Once you enter the entrance for the examinee, "Why is the kid here? "Didn''t you get lost? I hear voices saying things like that. But from the fact that the attendant didn''t come by, "Hey, that kid can''t be..." "It would be array, after Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, of the young man''s full pass..." That''s what I hear. The most conspicuous thing is avoided thanks to your village daughter, but arrowhead I guess challenging the fifth grade at my age is unusual. Evil has become conspicuous. Well, the reaction around here is every time, and if I can pass, so will it be in the future, so I can''t help but care. "You''re a prick anyway..." "What cheats are you going to do" Normally, whispers that make me feel bad don''t bother me either. Well, it''s not true. Though pure injustice is also in a different direction. Besides, the teacher is Abel. I have an overwhelming sense of privilege. Pass a magic mass measurement with no flavor or temperament and take a written exam. I have nothing to say to this area. It was during the practical exam that there was a change. There was no such thing as a familiar Mr. Tordi. Were you not driven out this time, or were you just not seeing each other? Instead, there was someone who had only seen it once. "Hello, long time no see" "Thank you." That was a literary girl-style woman I saw during the seventh grade exam. Eyeglasses that seem to be in the library, my daughter. It''s that girl. "This time, my name is Reuce, and I''m the grader of your practical exam. Nice to meet you, isn''t it? "Ah, yes. This is Alto Crane Putt. Thank you for your time today." Hmm. Words and tricks don''t sound like literary girls. Is it just Gawa? No, it''s nothing. I''ve never called myself a literary girl. "I am fortunate to have the opportunity to see with this eye the prodigy and prestigious, Alt-kun''s strength" That''s why I''m asked to shake hands. I wonder what. This guy handles it right, but he''s kind of scared. I don''t know. Don''t you dare, should I not piss you off? No, that''s the same whoever it is. Hold hands with the cunt. He looked idle and impressed that he had an octopus in his hand. Do you use weapons or do you often hold the rod? Either way, are you supposed to be from the field of action? "... that''s who I''m dealing with, Ka" As I was shaking my hand, I heard a strange pronunciation. Looking back, a young man with shallow black skin stands. Instead of the youth, he also looked like a ''boy'' to pass by. (Foreigners...? No, could it be called immigration) Skin color, face, and outfit. Not much to see in this country. The man is staring down at me without even a dust. "That''s right, Kashua. Please say hello." "... hmm" Mr. Reuce urged me, and he scratched his head like a pain in the ass. "Kashua, da. Named opponent of your actual moves, Ta." "It''s Alto. Best regards," He just went up to the ring and started being flexible. Oh, my God, he doesn''t seem to be friendly. Mr. Reuce lowers his head instead. "Excuse me. I''m a bummer. Excellent as the officer in charge, though, because you''re sure of your strength, aren''t you? "Ha..." Are you a teenager or just in your 20s even if you''re there? That''s why I''ll be in charge of the fifth grade exam, so I''m sure you''re really good. Personally, I''d prefer a weaker opponent. I say, looking at the manual Mr. Reuce held in his hand. "From the fifth level exam, you will have a battle that envisages real battle. How many shots does it take to win, or if you eat it, you don''t say you lose. If you can decide it''s a valid hit even with one blow, that''s it. Of course, you can let a lot of them hit you and tie you to victory. There was also a time limit, and if there was no effective hit between the two, I, Lewis, would make the decision. However, I''ll tell you this in advance, remember that if you run out of time, it will be hard to connect to a very good evaluation, right? "I mean, if you don''t have a good grader, that''s why you''re in trouble." "Yes. I''ll do my best, won''t I? Because it''s blocked in the manual, tiny with one hand, gutsy pose. Kind of cute. "Oi, let''s go lo" Then there is a reminder from the top of the stage. Is it a scratchy personality? Well, I don''t mind just finishing up and getting into Fee''s mood. "That guy is really already... I''m sorry, Alt-kun. Then, good luck." "More than cheering, you want an omelet for evaluation" "I can''t do that. Absolutely." Tap lightly and go onstage. Kashua and the other guys were looking at me. Though I don''t know how much I envisage fighting in action, it''s a lot of swordswallowing eyes... "Okay, let''s get started" "Just Gawa, Literary Girl," announces the start. Well, that man, what kind of magic are you going to use? "- What, wow!?" It was a moment. With the signal of initiation, Kashua burst in like a gust of wind, releasing a sharp thrust. I was at your place. (Whoa, whoa, whoa. Isn''t this a magic exam?!?) You didn''t think about beatings from physical strengthening or boulders, did you? Seeing the ringside slightly, Mr. Reuce smiles. I mean, it''s okay to fight like this. Well, there are magicians in the world who say ''specialize'', so there will be some physical enhancement only. (It was good to use physical and visual enhancement before going onstage. Otherwise, they did it all of a sudden...! "Give it to me, Ka." A thrust that is rolled out again. And kick. Flowing motion. This does not rely solely on enhanced physical abilities. Clean, combination. You''ve got some martial arts skills in this world, too. I wait for a chance at the counter with a kicking and poking storm. Of course, I don''t give a hand to someone I''m used to fighting. It''s magic to let it out. I''m not a fighter, I''m a magician. (Here -!) Fire a water bullet. It''s an extra trajectory change. "Nu...... ugh!?" But my counter just ends with a blush on my shoulder. Do you blame that one? Awesome reflexes. Just being physically fortified doesn''t prevent accidental hitting of counter-plus orbital changes. The very sense of exercise must be out of the way. Then go on until you attack. (Let''s go, unintentional second round......! Assuming the first shot is taken. With the second water bullet, I make a puddle under my feet and go. On the bottom, keep thin ice on it, so it slips. "Nuh, ah...!?" "Ugh...... huh!?" We gave each other an unusual voice. Kashua was taken by the ice and disfigured. So far so good. But at that moment. Left it to the momentum of collapse to unleash similar foot moves to an abandoned kick. If I''d been chronic about falling, I would have eaten it by Moro. But with Abel''s onslaught every day, I can manage a visibly deformed attack. although it is very unrivaled by the owner of the enchanting ear, who also attacks from an invisible range. "Phew...... ugh! Kashua hands on the ground and leaps. Looks like you''re gonna distance yourself from me for once. That''s good. That''s good. In the meantime, more puddles. "Even though it''s enhanced by witchcraft, it''s a motor nerve that can handle my fist punch... Derivative magic of water, which should be of high difficulty, using ice attributes, and no chanting. The amount of magic is no problem..." Giroli, and the opponent who sees me. "Try to take one of them, Mo, far beyond the realm of the child... Are you sure, son of a man, Ka? I think our mother is human. When you call in the oak, you get very angry. "Way to go Yi. Magic for attack, Angel U......! On both palms, distortions appear. Is that the wind...? Are you a user of wind magic? Now, I guess I can interfere with you over there and make the magic itself inexhaustible. But that''s my wife''s hand. You can''t be known. If it''s enough to be known, it''s better to lose. (I don''t even have time to make a celestial globe. From the front, I just have to do it......) With all that fighting ability, do you also use long-range magic? Even assuming you''re in action, isn''t that guy slightly stronger? Is grade five this difficult? 177 Episode 174 Level 5 Exam (Part II) "Go Zo......! Kashua seemed to intend to unleash the magic of the wind. It unfolds strangely fast from surgical construction. Maybe we can do something similar, even if it doesn''t extend to fast languages. The released wind is almost invisible. But it won''t reach me. "Demon Wall, Ca......! I''ll do all kinds of things Na......! Guard the attack with the Devil''s Wall of Water. But what the hell? Shaped, if not bullets, not blades. This is, like... "... ohhhh!?" He penetrated my demon wall. Anyway, I''m sorry about this. (Is that a spiral...! Did you drill the wind and let it go? Even if there are walls and protectors, let it penetrate...! Whoa, whoa. Wouldn''t I be hurt badly if I ate that!? Even if you look at the ringside, the graders are silent. I mean, that''s okay too, right? I''ve never heard of a deceased or injured person continuing in a fifth grade exam. Kashua would never pack a distance and attack. The ring was filled with puddles. If the magic that penetrates the demon wall is letting it go, maybe he thought it would be good to just shoot it. (Change Demon Wall...) Unlock the demon wall of water before the next bullet arrives. Keep the water intact and let the ring erode. I''m sorry to be approached. What I''ll prepare is another demon wall. "Si...... ugh! Kashua fired the next bullet. This one''s expanding in time. Fine, though it was critical. "Nuh...... ugh!?" I won''t let it pierce me. I won''t let you destroy it. My demon wall was stopping the hard to see drill. "Wind, ca...... Not only water and ice, but also wind freely manipulate ca..." What I created was the demon wall of the wind. Normally, even if you build walls out of the wind, your defense is inferior to the rest. But if your opponent also uses wind magic, it''s not a story. As Cashua''s magic spins, this one also winds up. Like killing and spreading power. You don''t have to stop that drill. It''s the same attribute, just scatter it. "Good, Na......! The idea is flexible, and fast......! A number of distortions appear around Kashua. Are you going to shoot countless drills of examples? "Hum...... Huh! The man let them go in a puddle. Winding blisters, sparkling, ice shards. Complete the process. Did you eliminate water and ice at the same time? If so, what comes is another melee. Kashua comes in again, at an arrowy speed. He''s not even going to give me time to start watering again. Well, I just use other than water! "M, ugh......! What I let go of was the magic of the wind. Some of the demon walls were reconfigured from the roots and turned into turrets. Ammunition winds are prepared from the beginning as walls. The firing speed, that''s why it''s fast. It''s the legs you''re after. If we can take away even the technique of approaching than we can prevent that drill, we''ll see a winning chance. (But don''t be shy...! From the front, Kashua did my magic in a critical manner, almost an attack from outside of consciousness. To the right, to the left, avoid well. (This was a great reward ~ ) Sprinkle the water again while he tries his best. I saw a man pounding his tongue. I won''t let you scatter it this time. Wind shelling, doesn''t give me that kind of time. "Chi......! Xiao Xianyi...... Huh! I''d like you to tell me that wisdom turns. But all I can do now is bring it into glue. As it is, you may lose out on time. Kashua spins his words with a groan. They''re going to use magic. "Demon Wall...! Expanded were the demon walls of the wind. No, but for that matter, it''s thick. He put it up front and ran it over here again. (Don''t avoid puddles in good shape......! Once earlier, the scattered was, perhaps, an outing, a painful hand. But the front. If you come in from the front. I fired the wind magic from the turret. Kashua said he was going to prevent it with the Wall of Demons. "Gu, ah...... gu! This is mama ka...!?" That''s right. Helix. A wind drill that destroys and pierces a lined wall of demons. If you can do the same thing with the wind wall that you''re rolling out right now as I did earlier, maybe you can offset it. "If so, I won''t let you! Second shot. The second, spinning wind spear. "Gwwwwwwww! Kashua''s demon wall blew up. He seemed to have crossed his arms a little and prevented it, but he couldn''t kill the momentum, he shredded the flesh, cut the skin, and the blood erupted. (What do you say...? I saw the ringside. Literary girls just laugh lightly. Fine, they won''t admit it''s an effective hit even though it''s a major injury. Did you decide the defense was on time? "Kid...... ugh! You use the same magic as me ka......! Where the hell did you teach Ta...!?" "To you now." You showed it to me. Then I can use it. That''s all I''m talking about. "Just saw, de...? Idiot, na......? Just looking at it is a little different. ''Touched'', to be exact. When I prevented it, I understood the structure and construction formula of that spiral from its roots. So I can make it. Exactly the same, that drill. "I''m going to have a sorcery fight against you ha, not a smart thing, don''t da...! It''s like a fist plot. Kashua changes the way he stands. Unquestionable, melee. Arrowhead, this way of fighting seems to be his pinnacle. "Go Zo...... ugh! "Quick......! speed that is not comparable to before. So you''ve been giving it up until now? Or did you hate getting your hands on me like I did? Either way, Kashua seems to have taken it seriously. (Who is the speed, the wind...! It is expelling wind magic behind itself and accelerating like a booster. Fast is the only thing that takes away a lot of choices. The timing of shooting magic was delayed a little because of the void. Kashua crushes his distance and releases his fist when he says it''s enough in that moment. Probably adding wind acceleration to the limbs as well. Clearly the fist speed is higher than earlier. I can''t do anything else just by avoiding it. "Even this serial strike, Ka......! Good eye Na, kid...... ugh! I''ve been using eyesight enhancement magic since I was 0 years old. The few sorceries that I could use on my own before I learned from Abel can clearly capture the movement of their opponents. So, if you just want to give it a whiff, it''s critical and possible. (And one more thing......! I have something I''ve been using for a long time before Abel learned it. "G, ohhhhhhh!?" I grabbed (...). From the puddle, reach out made of magic. I''ve been doing it, the water version of the sand doll. Reinforce with ice, grab Cashua''s legs, so you can grab them. Gakun, and the man stops moving. Should it be called a boulder that didn''t fall? This man is quick. Even if we turn from here to attack, it would be the mountain of Sekiyama that strikes a blow. Does Kashua understand that too, he was already in a defensive position. I don''t mind if it''s not fatal. I can fight back. Yes, you think. (That''s enough, with a blow......! I step in and touch the defensive Kashua. Come on, if you can prevent it, try to prevent it! "Thunder out...... ugh! "Gwwwwwwww! A resounding scream. The magic of thunder that prunes consciousness penetrates not only the surface, but also the interior. It doesn''t matter if you''re working out. Unless it''s also a means of switching off, like me, your consciousness should be lost. "Gah, a...... heh! Peel off your white eyes, mellow man. I''m sure of the victory... "No, no, no, no, no, no, no! The man tapped his hand (soaked) into his own shoulder. Blood erupts and distorts his face in pain. But so it seems you refused to lose consciousness. He woke up full of strength. "Not yet, da......! It''s Konna''s, I ha, don''t lose i...... heh! Great guts. But it''s already flimsy. (Why are you so desperate when it''s also a battle for your life...!?) I had no choice but to go after him. - It was then. "That''s it. The victory of Alto Crane Putt." The judge, who had always been a vault, finally talked. "To be teh......! I, Madda... ugh! "Your loss, Kashua. That''s what I''m judging." "Ku......! The man shut up. Drop your arms off sloppily and deflect your face. "It''s your win, Alto. It was a great game." What a smile when a colleague is badly injured... There will be more to say. (but tired......) It was strong. Extremely. ".................. ugh" When the man glances at me and Reuce, he leaves, flirting. Then you won''t be able to test the rest of me. (Originally, you lost...) The appearance of Kashua slowly becoming smaller. In his hands, a ring of attenuation shines. It''s weakened, that move. If I hadn''t, I would have ended up being smashed in the face with my first hand. (I know very well that I am weak) Is quaternary practice harder than this? For one thing, passing might be at stake. "Hehe...! I didn''t know you could defeat Kashua......! Right next to me, Reuce was laughing, looking at me. 178 Episode 175 Behind the Scenes of the Fifth Level Exam "The back yard...!? Did the back yard come out...!?" About a week before the fifth grade exam is held. I was told an amazing story by Mr. Rossum. How dare you say that the back yard has spoken to Alto Crane Putt''s fifth level practical skill. "What the hell, Tordie? Haven''t you heard anything from that junior glasses?" "Reuce has a strong mouth when it comes to work. All I found out was, Mr. Rossum. Now you''re asking me." "Well, my information is also supposed to be private..." Mr. Rossum turns the pen when he twirls. He''s not a department chair, he''s sitting at his desk. I know you''re behaving badly, but now is not the time to point that out. "Alto Crane Putt has everything passed full score until the sixth grade exam. Besides, in practice, they''re destroying me and you. That Fourth Princess is too awesome to stand out, but it''s a proven track record to make a fuss about." "... that the back yard wants him? "I don''t know that far. In the" back "case, I tend to attract more broken people than the top performers, so I don''t know. It''s just, well, you want manpower, that''s the same thing over there. We''re doing it with less personnel." Mr. Rossum blurred that he was too busy to go fishing. "So, Mr. Rossum. What color couch has the back yard specifically stuck in? "The person in charge of practical skills and the monopoly over there until grading. The magician in the front house has nothing to say." "What is it, it is! I accidentally raised my voice. If the exam content is legitimate, you should be talking about just buying a grader and leaving. And when you make a declaration like that, you do something that''s not decent, just like you say it is. "Besides, they''ve even specified the ring position. Number 7 of B" "That''s the end. If you put down some kind of obstacle, you wouldn''t be able to see it from around here, would you? This is confirmed, isn''t it? Looks like you''re going to set something up. Still young, to that boy. "Don''t you have to stop it? "You don''t even know what you''re going to do? I can''t do that. It''s going to be all over the place. Besides, if you''re saying ''I set something up'', so am I. I had an inkling with my ring." "But that..." "I was known." "What?" I don''t know what that means, and I see Mr. Rossum. He had a shadowy smile. "The whole thing, I don''t know how. The" back "had found out about the ring''s ink. From Hatha''s point of view, my actions are extremely dangerous." Don''t you dare "will return. I can''t restrain you." "Did they know that...? "Or, ''I can try to find out later''. You''re in the back because you''re a bunch of crazy aliens. If it''s out of common sense from us, some monsters could do it." It was impossible for me to abandon Mr. Rossum''s words with leaping delusions and slashing. He''s right, the members of the back yard are all non-standard monsters. "Uh, I mean, is that also a warning? "You''re brilliant at boulders. I think so too. As you know, I''ve been exploring the ''back'' lately. Perhaps it was at this time that he made an appeal that he noticed." I guess it''s better not to ask what you were exploring in the back yard. For our own sake, and for Mr. Rossum''s sake. "So, Mr. Rossum, do you think the intention of this backyard is in Nabe? "You don''t know. but still, I don''t think it''s that serious either." Let''s see the rumored prodigy. To the extent that we can measure it ourselves, not hearsay ''. I wonder if it''s to that extent. - Besides, I''m also surprised if it''s the whole'' back ''intention. Maybe someone in the'' back ''just wanted to use that authority to see Alto Crane put " "So you''re saying it''s not that serious? "That''s what''s so bad about them. I don''t normally do unscrupulous things for measurements. I guess that''s the kind of game that you don''t even care about bleeding out." The exam is five years old, isn''t that a big question! "Don''t panic. Everything is just my scarce guess. There''s nothing to worry about here. It''s a very normal possibility to just test it." More than that, Mr. Rossum shrugs. "Tordie, you. Do you know a magician named Kashua? "Mr. Kashua, is that Mr. Kashua? Of the land of sand? "Yes, that''s Kashua." Mr. Kashua is a freelance magician from another country. Are you as old as I am, or did you say one or two things? He is a well-known user of excellent martial arts and special wind sorcery. At any rate, the wind is said to easily destroy the Wall of Demons. It''s not ''cleave'' or ''blow'', it''s ''destroy'',. I''m not interested in what nature it is. Noteworthy within the scope of the transmission would be its melee capability. I hear horns on the rabbit, ''fast''. That''s the only thing that''s troublesome about being fast. The head of a knight in a single breath, the speed at which he is said to have broken, would be a threat to a mage who needs chanting. Wind magic in the distance. Martial arts nearby. He can be described as an extremely powerful sorcerer with both close range support. "So, what''s wrong with that magician? "Two days ago, we were reported to have entered this king''s capital. I don''t know what the purpose is, but there''s no way they called me a five-year-old opponent. I wanted you to stay alert, too. Because freelance can be an enemy in some cases." Strong magicians can be wary, even if they do nothing like this. You may have simply come to King''s Capital to meet an acquaintance. But as for yourself serving your country, Mr. Rossum is certainly right. Because there is also a real possibility that he was hired by forces hostile to our country. "There are a lot of problems and things to be vigilant about..." "No, really. I wonder if we can get more people..." The person who became the starting point of the conversation - me for scouting only form to Alt-kun, but my hopes seemed dim. He seems to have quickly realized that our working environment is not good. Making that kid a colleague in ten years would be a thin expectation, wouldn''t it? "Well, what is it? There''s nothing we can do now. - But think about it." "Got it. I don''t know if Nanbe''s intentions lie in the back yard, but I can''t overlook the danger that young children face." I don''t know what I just told you, so I''m going to support Alt-kun backwards. (And even so, that kid is an insane genius. If it''s a line-up exam, you''ll get over it on your own) It''s called the odd water bullet I showed you during the sixth grade exam, it''s called the strength to retreat an elf raider, that boy''s strength is more than an adult in line already. And this is just a cane, but I don''t feel like that kid has any more powerful hands. That boy is the natural enemy of the sorcerer. In a battle against magic, you even feel that way, like you outweigh all things. Still, he''s just a kid. (If the back yard is unscrupulous, you have to help by straining your body) But my resolve was also vain, and the next day, on assignment, I had to leave the King''s Capital for about ten days. I went on a business trip, mindless and leaving Mr. Torone in the king''s capital, which was dangerous when I was alone. - It wasn''t until I returned to Wang Capital that I heard about Alto Crane Putt destroying the sorcerer Kashua intact and passing the fifth grade exam in full. 179 Episode 176: Selling Items, Revenge "Good for. Ahhhhhhhhh! Good, good, good, good, there he is. Ahhhhhhhhh! "Oh, all right, all right." As soon as I left the exam venue, I caught my sister running over crying. Every sight, but it turns out Fee still can''t stand to leave me. "Higu, gushu... Huh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! "You put up well, great, huh? When I stroke it as usual, my mother and her best friend come. "Good day, Al" "... Al. Good luck." You two speak up, but I''m really tired this time. Weird brown handsome strong thing to do. That, even for a moment, I think I''d have been womped. Actually, if you take a blow, it''s a test called Out. Too difficult. I think it''s absolutely weird. Speaking to Abel about the practical exam, "...... hmm. I haven''t taught Al how to fight without magic yet, but should I have? It''s two months away to be taught. I have plans since my sixth birthday. I can''t help this. As it was, I was stroked in the head by the pound. "... well done Al, even though he''s not very strong" Well, the Abel standard. That''s not what I''m capable of. "Meh! I''ll give you a stroke, Phew''s job! Take it, I won''t allow it! Heard it from in my arms, my angel fierce protest. Abel withdrew softly, without particular resistance. Soon Fee reaches out and starts stroking my head. "Hehe...! Good luck to you! Phew, why are you...! "Ooh. Thanks, Fee." "Then why didn''t you? My Sister pulls her hand right in and leans her head. After all, I think I prefer to be stroked. "Come on, after this, wait for the Chamber of Commerce. Okay? I love that store, Mother, because it''s just fun to look at numerous products! "I like Phew too! Weird stuff, there''s plenty! Phew, I like weird! My sister was totally in a better mood when I stroked her head. And my mother in a good mood, just like I said. Window shopping was fun in the world. In this world of less entertainment, it will be all the more so. That''s why I came to the Chamber of Commerce. I want to take a look around the busy store, but that''s fun later. As usual, I have to say hello to the chairman and vice chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. "Master Abel! Welcome aboard! Ahhh! And the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce greets me by making my face shine to the point where the sound effects are likely to occur. Meanwhile, Mr. Henriette will give us all a proper meeting. ... It must have been my fault that it only seemed to me that I had closed one eye. "Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, you always seem to be in a good mood for more" "I guess it''s because it''s open-minded." Sitting on the couch as usual, the vice chairman puts the tea in his hand. Fee is on this brother''s lap, like a natural right. "Openness, is it? "Yes, until recently, we needed an example protection officer." Was Noel''s dad here? You''re so different from handsome. "He really wants the power of the Chamber of Commerce to strengthen the influence of the Civilian Association" "Village - as was the Fourth Princess, but you''re going to be involved soon, this Chamber of Commerce" Well, I guess I belong better looking after him, too. I guess that''s all they think it''s worth. Maybe I can''t help it. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, who was obsessed with Abel, turned this way while fixing his trademark red glasses. "Whatever the thoughts around us, I''m not going to change the position of the Chamber of Commerce, though. Only do business truly and only penetrate armed neutrality. That''s what makes the Elves safe." As always, you''re a strong man of racial love. Though I suppose he was pushed by the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce because he said so. "Come on, that''s it for uncomfortable and boring stories. Dear Alto, what inventions could you have brought this time? "Last time I had a big cock, I have trouble expecting so much..." What I want to take out is a tiny rectangle made of wood. Previously, the motivation for making nail clippers was the result of thinking about the safety of my sister, but this time it was similar. I also invented this sale for this girl. The chairman of the Chamber of Commerce takes it and the vice chairman peeks it in from the side. "This... you have an inward blade. And through the inside, is it a round hole..." "Yep. It''s a shredding of emptiness" "Ermpi, is...? That''s right. Exactly. Empitch sharpening. It''s not the type of steering wheel that turns and sharpens the starch, it''s a simple structure. Because the reason seems easy to make. I thought it would be easier to sell if it was low-cost, easy to build, and less parts. And this time, the literacy rate doesn''t matter! ... Well, if you can''t write, you won''t buy a lot of Empi itself. And as mentioned, I also thought about this for Phee. When my sister used the painting shorter, my mother and I were sharpening it with a knife. Fee himself was still in charge of sharpening it because it would be dangerous if we let him have the blade. But all of it comes the day when Fee sharpens her own epilepsy. That''s a tough time in case you get hurt. After all, it''s not acceptable, such as a scratch on Fee''s finger. So, as a means for three birds a stone to say that Fee is safe, that I can make it easier, and that I can sell it, I created Eppy Sharpening. In the future, I want to sell sharp pens. But I''d like to do that after the epileptic sharpening hits the head. Even if we sell in, we''ll be a few years away. "Yes, ha-ha-ha! Phew, I can do it! Phew, use that, I can sharpen my epilepsy! Already at the prototyping stage, Fee has shredded his epilepsy. I don''t know, but I think I liked the sharpening. A little round, enough to scrape myself right away. And I don''t have to say this, but this time the producer is Dr. Gado. I''m sorry I always asked for weird things. And for the record, it''s practice. "Mm-hmm...! Fee shreds her epilepsy with her good face. High Elves staring at that as serious. These people are going to make a proper assessment of what they sell. I''m trying to be serious. "The journey. That''s the same design idea you had when you were a peeler. considering that it is easy and safe" "For a simple structure, even if you''re not a skilled artisan, it''s also a strength that you seem to be able to create. The number of skilled craftsmen is always limited." and so on and the two beauties are acclaimed. As far as I''m concerned, you can sell me anything you want. Yes. "Sounds like you won''t be selling it right away, but you''re going to be selling it with jitters." "I won''t take a place, and it won''t cost you anything." Ooh? Unlike the last time I was exposed, I think I can go this time, right? I mean, you can go. I don''t want to do this anymore! The High Elves are having a lot of discussions in front of them. And eventually, he turned to me and nodded loudly. "We will buy this item at our Chamber of Commerce" Okay, okay, okay. We can handle this! "Congratulations, Al" "Awesome! Genius to. Phew, but not yet! "Ha ha, well..." Daiyuan, it wasn''t my idea, but... Mr. Henriette turns around as he is surrounded by his hugging mother and my cheeky Mai Angel. "Al-kun." "Yes?" "I was there once before, but around here, what do you think? It''s time to use your name as an inventor." Oh... well, if you say so, I don''t think we''ve talked about that. "It''s the inventions of those people," he said. Was it easier to do business? (Name. What am I gonna do? It''s appropriate and good, that''s even the name of the eating mon -) Speaking of which, I''m starving. Is it because it worked well on the practical exams? During this time I wanted a curry but now I want a wiener. When you stick to a hot bowel stuffing, the gravy stains with the petty sound of polyp, which spreads throughout your mouth. And the smell characteristic of the flavor stained gravy tickles the nostrils. Compatible with ketchup and grain mustard is ridiculously good, making each other''s flavors even more distinctive... "... Essen" "Yes?" "Charles Essen. That''s what I call my pseudonym." Why did you come up with such a name? That''s my secret forever. 180 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Seven: A Gratitude to Mia and a Gratitude and May of 1205, a sacred history. Warm, spring season. Next month, I''ll be six, too. The training of swords and spears begins in earnest. And this month, it''s a month of fulfilling one promise. With Abel, we''re supposed to head to the garden she owns. Well, it''s a promise of "Me and Abel," but I think it''s easy to imagine more travelers. I don''t have a lot of chances to go outside, so I want to take you both. A family getaway is in two stages. The first step is offering to the sanctuary. I''m going to get some water from the lake on Holy Lake, where a high elf named Hycera has been spilled. And as a second step, the policy is to interrupt Abel''s garden again. Fee and her mother seem to be looking forward to going out now. You two are always looking at the same view. I want to show you a slightly different world. I really appreciate Abel taking me. And speaking of gratitude, one more thing. I have someone to dedicate it to. "I don''t know where you are anymore...... Usually you don''t have to call it, but it squeaks out..." What I''m looking for is Baron Venink''s third lady. She got me a white cloth. Besides, he''s the only servant away from the west who''s always worried about my house. As a thank you, I have the accessories. (Well, I''m a little sorry to say that I practiced presents for Sisty...) We only met once, and it was time for a year. One of the few people in this world. My first friend''s, sister. The accessories that I plan to give her are also being produced with great skill. Hmm? Brev''s sword? I can''t. I can only make it without it. There''s nothing better than waiting for me to grow up. I''m sorry, best friend. "Phew, phew, phew." As I wandered around the remote grounds, I heard a missing nose between them. Exactly what I would call brain weather, but it sounds like fun, I''m sure. Apparently, we''ve discovered the intended person. (Well, what are you doing now...? I hope it''s clear...) From the shadows, take a peek. Mia was taking in the laundry. "Heh heh heh...! This is Altokiyun''s skin wear......! Divine cloth with plenty of beautiful young juice inhaled......! Hey. Did you say anything disgusting? Why don''t you just drool out of that sloppy open mouth? "Kuhehe......! If you work here, you can legally touch beautiful childhood clothes all you want. I can''t stop. It''s the best place to work." Damn, I knew it, it was scary... You weren''t coming alone...... But I''m not going to wake the two of you up during your nap... "Yes, if you eat about one, you won''t find out, will you? Are you going? "Asshole! I accidentally had a handkerchief, and I got my head stuck with Sparn. This handkerchief, by the way, is almost brand new. The handkerchief I used a lot before went missing for "some reason". I don''t have a choice. "Huh!? Who is it? I''m surprised, huh? Even if he''s a werewolf, he''s not nervous... Mia looks back and shows me in her eyes. "Alt-ki-jun, isn''t it! What''s the matter? Mia, did you miss your sister, and you stuck around to see her? "Don''t get your thoughts going like that often." "It''s already the promised future! I''ve even assumed to take my hand and run off. What a horrible delusion...... I don''t know, I wouldn''t have to rush off in the first place. Civilians and wooden nobles, huh? What are you running from? "By and large," the future, "I''m supposed to be growing up, right? What are you gonna do when you''re not a kid anymore? "Ha!?" I don''t even think of it as Mia, Doss''s resourceful voice. And a face distorted by anger. Chicken, I accidentally lagged behind. "Aren''t you going to grow up to be an ugly grown-up, alt-kicker as cute as an angel! How much alt-ki-kun is there to say good and bad!?" Yeah, no. It was true. Well, on the contrary, if you grow up for a few years, you won''t have a day to be scared of Mia. ... if this guy hadn''t been arrested by then. "So... eh? How did Alt-kyun come to see Sister Mia? Is that right? Lets...... But I''m not even going to have a barren time here. If you have time for that, you''d be better off napping in a hammock. "Uh...... Mia was a cat, wasn''t she? "That''s right. Wow, I like you, too, but I love cats. Is it because I keep it at home? I was relieved to hear the words. I stick my hand in my pocket. "Mia, show me your hands" "Oh, can I get my hands on Alt-kyun?!? Ri, you mean by agreement, right? Yeah!?" I can''t talk about it. When I grabbed Mia''s hand, I put an accessory over my palm. "Alt-kyun, is this...!?" "It''s Barletta. No, but it should be well made." Anyway, Gad''s in charge of the foundation. All I did was make it look better with the sculpture. I don''t know what you carved, but it''s a cat. To the extent that it did not become too communal, it drew in a deformed cat. "Cat! It''s a cat, this! Or is it cute? Nice work, huh? With all this work, I feel very pricey, don''t you? When you went out, did you buy it at Mr. Elf''s Chamber of Commerce? "I made it, it''s up to me for free." As mentioned earlier, Gad helped me with the situation. Well, so it''s not a lie to say it''s free, but it''s also true to say ''the value is tense''. Because the material is an accessory made by the legendary craftsmanship, even if it is lined up. Instead, it''s gonna be until it''s worth less because of me. "Ko, I got this, is it good? - Huh!?" "Yeah. Sheets and all that other stuff." "I can''t believe it''s a thank you. If you can make me like Altoki''s body, I don''t need anything...! That sucks, you. Mia wraps Barletta with her hands and hugs her in front of her chest. It''s only good to see, so it''s a big layer, it''s a picture, but it''s too bad about the contents... "I''m good at craftsmanship, but the colors are beautiful. Aren''t you using extra good metal? "No. It''s silver, and it''s cheap." "It''s unnaturally beautiful for that, isn''t it? Is there such a glow? "That''s it there. I just figured it out." When it comes to silver, it gets dark over time. So silver dishes need constant care. In aristocratic houses it can also be important to see how well silver products are polished out. So, it''s Valletta''s silver. As mentioned, this is cheap. Normal, it can get worse. So it goes through the demon core and coats the surface with my magic. And inside, like an attribute demon sword, it also granted magic. What has been added is the magic of purification. At first I tried adding light attributes to give it a glow, but I could do a failure that was just weirdly dazzling. So when I added the magic of purification to my misery, I settled into a beautiful silver color. This was a harvest. Even if it''s cheap, I figured out I could make a good accessory. "Ugh...! Glad to hear it. I can''t believe Altoki gave me such a nice...! Your sister is thrilled......! I''ll take care of it, yes! "Such a big deal..." "It''s not a big deal! You have to give something back to reward all this." "No. That''s because I''m grateful. I don''t want to thank you." Mia ran off with a puff. Looks like he went to get something. Leave the job alone. ... I have no choice. I''ll take the laundry in. That''s how the smell of the sun, folding clothes full of them, made the waste maid come back with a dash. In a different way than Fee, you''re always tense...... "I''ll give you something good, Altoki." "No, that''s why" "Please take it! "Oh, yeah." They pushed me off. "So the whole thing, what are you giving me? If I could have it, I''d be happy if it was something that would be your sister''s toy. "Alt-kyun is studying hard. I''ll give you convenient goods to help you study." Ho. I wonder what it is? Like a brush box or something? If I made a brush box reinforced with magic and made a catch copy of ''dragons don''t break when they step on it'', could I sell it? "Yes, this is it." On my palm, the thing that was put down a little bit. Look at that, I''ll shut up. "That''s right. They say it''s a new, up-and-coming inventor. It''s just been sold out, but I''m sure it''ll spread as a classic product. It''s convenient." "Heh heh..." "The boulder alt-ki-yun, at a glance, you don''t know what that is. Kufu, that''s..." I''m happy to start explaining, Sister Mia. Yeah. I''m doing this. Epidermis sharpening, right? 181 Episode One Hundred Seventy-Eight: Grandpa Snake, Scatter the Kings Capital "Buuuuuuu...! In the majestic garden Azuma, one grandfather is grandiose and sneezing. I saw it and frowned. "My queen, is that..." "It''s good, Dan. That''s who it is." Queen Tineke embarrassed me. I''m late. My name is Dan. He is a knight dedicated to the queen, who is more escorting than before Lord Tineke married His Majesty the King. This is a garden in the royal palace. There''s the queen and me. And there''s Bizarre Rinna''s grandfather. The old man is a personal guest of Dear Tineke and has not even gone to greet His Majesty. If you go, there will be rumors, and you will not be able to come to the queen. The old man''s name is Effmont. The Great Prophet. Grand Mage. Sage. He is the bearer of mighty magic, with numerous aliases. But robes and bright white beards are splendid, but to me, they just look like a pungent grandfather. "No... Thanks for picking it up. I almost got framed for wild boarding in Wangdu..." Grandpa talks to the queen, clutching his wallet, which has become a scuska. Beside, there''s one liquor bottle. Even if they don''t have the money to stay, it seems that they have the money to buy booze. I don''t like it. Civilian origin. It should also be said that attitude is big, even though it is uncrowned. Master Tineke has been intimate with Ephmont since childhood. That''s because Lord Tineke''s late great-grandfather was a ''swallowing buddy'' with this old man. On that edge, if you have trouble eating, you will come shamelessly to the Marquis of Ventelshoven, the Queen''s home. At last, he is the most famous beggar in the world. "Have you run out of roadblocks?" To my words, Grandpa drops his shoulder. "Mis and Deborah..." "What? Who? "My swallowing companions, the elves and the clergy. We haven''t seen each other in a while, so, hey, here we go." Effmont makes a pinching motion. That must be about Mahjong. I mean, this grandfather, gambling, is that what he said? I mean, why do you have a mahjong with an elf or a cleric? I can''t read the situation...... "No, I thought it was strange, too. At a time when there''s a dublon without a head hane, right? That''s right, I definitely left it in the combo. After sniping off all of me... The strong rate of 100 points and a piece of gold coin, I think it''s a trap now..." How much money did a single coin move overnight? But I was convinced. This grandfather must be an asshole. "Ha ha... That''s a tough one..." "Hey. I left my clothes and my cane. The last time I saw them, they even sold out their secret crystal balls and threw them out into the cold with one piece of bread. What do you mean," I''ll give you a break for that little dirty cloth? "It''s not a ghost business! They are the devil! Don, and the dead old man slamming the table. Is there dementia in there? But unlike me, Master Tineke is trying to find hope in this messy old man. It''s about your daughter, Her Royal Highness the Third Princess. Her Royal Highness was born without magic. No, there are more children born without magic, so I just can''t help but say that they belonged to Majority. But in this country, shining a treasure sword becomes more important than anything else. And Her Royal Highness couldn''t do it. I could not succeed to the throne. This also discouraged the Ventelshoven family of the Queen''s home. Whatever, Master Tineke''s home is one of the five greetings. And the Marquis Claustel family, Queen Paula''s home, is a long-standing rival. Even though it was only a six-month difference, I could have preceded the attainment of His Majesty''s son. But to that child, there was no blessing of the goddess of the moon. On the other hand, Queen Paula. The queen gave birth to an amazing woman called a genius in a hundred years. Its magic power is powerful. He passed the magic exam for the youngest time with outstanding grades since the opening of the kingdom, and was even a multilingual speaker as of the age of four. He said he hired a dedicated teacher to Rnelloop and is still drilling. And at the end of February, I had a miracle of the Goddess of the Moon. No, that was supposed to be the handle of my star reading daughter...? But I guess that arrowhead is a feat of the Fourth Princess because I don''t even think that that asshole lineage will give birth to a masterpiece. Ever since that miracle night, the Fourth Princess''s rating has been unknown to the ceiling. Originally, the high reputation has been a daily stop. And Queen Paula. Because of the power of my parents, there have always been many people trying to get in, but when they recovered from death and became slightly more visible, more people admired that character. The Marquis Claustel family makes them an ingredient in the expansion of their forces without fail. That house, too, certainly wants to regain a little of its shredded power last year because it said to Old Caspel, the cutter owner of the Marquis Bailefeld family, that it lost a lot of money by successfully outsourcing mine rights. Together, Master Tineke has a background of home. And as a single mother, she cares about Her Highness the Third Princess. "Master Effmont." "Mm-hmm? What? "It''s about my daughter, Claudia. With Ong''s help, can''t you blossom that child''s witchcraft talent? The queen sees the old man with a gaze. Then the pungent grandfather''s face tightened. "I can''t." "Can''t, can you?" "Let us teach those who possess magic how to use their power. but it cannot be produced from nothing. It''s impossible to empower the unwitting." The queen, even if depressed, was not upset. I guess I expected an old magician''s response. "But then, doesn''t that child have a future" "Living only in witchcraft is not life. The important thing is to get educated and feed your mind. You don''t have to hold onto anything you don''t have." I agree with this old man around here. Her Royal Highness the Third Princess has no witchcraft qualities. Then I think we should find her strengths and beauty and stretch it out for her, rather than pursue her unexpected dreams. "But then, Paula, you will continue to be inferior to the Queen." "Let''s have no choice. It''s a kind of monster. Even if my daughter had magic skills, it wouldn''t have mattered." Effmont hung up. But I think so too. That kid is a bummer. Choosing a competitor is a mistake in itself. The queen shut up, but she didn''t look like she was giving up. "I don''t have a choice." Effmont Ong put the crystal ball on the table when he took it out. "One meal at a time. I will see to it, O daughter of the Lord." "Ho, is that true! "But don''t you need to say anything else? This old man rarely sees the future. Because the median rate is too high and the influence is too great. It was famous not only for this country, but also for never making a prophecy for the royal nobility to rub their foreheads on the ground, to be piled with gold and silver treasures. "Well, I guess I''ll try. - Hello, hon." I''m mouthing a loose word, but obviously this won''t be a chant. Crystal balls are glowing. It''s like a thunderbolt in the snow. I think it''s beautiful. But I don''t know what it is because it doesn''t show clear footage. That seems to be the same for this prophet, if a vision clearly floats and if a mysterious poem just floats. "Ho, this is..." "Dear Effmont, what did you see!?" Old Ong shook his head to Master Tineke, who approached him to devour him. "You''re useless. I''m sorry to keep you waiting." "I mean, you said you didn''t see anything...? "No. The words came to mind. But sometimes it''s useless." What is it, the prophet replied to Lord Tineke, who asks so. "For example. Suppose your Lord''s daughter caught a cold. So, what if you let me predict where the cure is? If it was just a cold, there would be words and footage of a pharmacy and a hospital. But even if you come out and say," Get the elf''s secret medicine, "dream stories such as getting it. In the first place, when you have a cold, you don''t need such a big pill. If you do get Elf''s secret medicine, it''s hard to say that the prophecy hassled because the cold, by the way, will heal. But on the other hand, it is also an impossible and unhelpful word. This case is not exactly that pattern." "So, what words came to mind? To the queen''s grievous gaze, Ephmont Ong sighed. "''Act upon the great power of magic. Then the door won''t open." "Of magic... Daiyuan? "It''s no use. Excellent carpentry freely processes wood, but that doesn''t mean it can interfere with the great elements of trees. Even magic is the same. No one can act on the roots, even if he manipulates them skillfully. Instead of that fourth princess, it''s impossible to have an arch elf that''s legendary." "So, who says we can exercise such a miracle...!?" To Lord Tineke''s cry, the old man silently pointed to the sky. (God, or...) Surely if God, there would be no such thing as giving magic to one human being. Some of the myths said so, but it doesn''t make sense to bring up a fairy tale. "There is no way to meet the God-fearing. That''s not what useless prophecy means." The queen dropped her shoulder in dismay. I supported Lord Tineke and took him to his room. The next day, Ephmont was to leave the mansion and embark on a journey. "Well, we won''t see each other for a while. Be well." And he saith, Traveling, "I''m sorry. You can stay." During the night, he appeared again in the mansion in a single piece of bread. 182 Episode 179: Into the Sanctuary "Out!" "Go out! "Fun! Mother and Fee are dancing friendlily, taking their hands in their hands. Today is the first step of Abel''s garden tour. It''s the day we go to the sanctuary. They don''t have many people to put in the sanctuary, but is it something I could visit for this reason? "Oh... I wanted to make lunch for Al and Phee..." Fee A mother sighs worryingly as she decides on gorgeous steps for her opponent. Losers and mysisters, too, spin around. Uh-huh, a lot better at dancing... My sister is dressed in a white piece. Pretty with silver hair and a sailor-style beret on top of it. Fee usually doesn''t want to wear much of a hat. Running around a lot is one of the reasons, but my biggest motive is to make it harder for me to stroke my head. She said she was going out this time, so she put her mother in the mood. One piece, by the time you get back, I hope you haven''t gotten all over it. Dr. Abel''s figure as a pull is the usual witch style. She''s cute and she looks great, but sometimes I want to see another piece of clothing. Next time, may I make a suggestion? "Are you both ready? Dancing, my mother asks. Me and Fee carry potions when we go out, for stray bills and when we get hurt. Needless to say, the potion is made by Abel. It''s a delicacy you won''t get if you pile up a thousand bucks! And, just in case, should I take a snack too? I don''t know what ''mindfulness'' is. "Phew, it''s done! Phew, get ready, but just be there! As always, I don''t know your sister''s theory. "... if it''s not a problem, I''m leaving" Abel is, as usual, pale. Leave and come to the familiar warehouse area. We''re going to the destination with Abel''s ''Gate''. "That''s the gate. Long time no see." Mommy whispers. Only Abel''s best friend, he seems to have used it before. Through the gate was a stone room, similar to the basement of the warehouse. But I feel the air is beautiful. Out of the room, there was a beautiful space. "Oooh." My mother and I have a horrible voice. The sea and meadows surrounded by the shoreline are there. There is nothing but a hidden stone hut at the ''Gate''. It was a beautiful place. If you say it resembles a lair in a ''pig you can''t fly'', will it be passed on to those who pass it on? "Nice place. I want to read in a place like this." "... if you want a landscaped place, you can take me to the Canossa Islands" "Canossa Islands! You said something terrific about salaries. The Canossa Islands are supposedly southwest of the continent. But I know little more than that. Because I can''t get close. The waters near the archipelago are a territory of sea dragons. If you try to invade, you are said to be under severe attack. Especially since the sea dragons are not disorderly beings and inadvertently lost ships and shipwrecks seem to help, it may depend on how humans go out. It is also said that in places where horns, even demonic history, were not well investigated, a few records appear to have many unique ecosystems and rare flora and fauna, different from those of the continent. "... Canossa also has a ''gate'' installed. Many plants are the only ones there." "Into the island, is the sea dragon okay? "...... hmm. I don''t have a problem with the mountain necks of those waters from generation to generation because I know them." Mountain neck is the head of a dragon. As always, besides humans, you have a wide face. Speaking of which, you wanted to go to the Guiana Highlands once in your Japanese days. Is there a similar place in this world? "... this way" Abel leads us to a part of the ocean. There was a small ship covered in sheets. Not a sailboat. A vehicle that moves with another power, possibly in the age of demonic guidance. Does Abel like motorsports? Or are you just using it because it''s convenient? "Oh, a ship similar to the one in the Bassel Sea? "...... hmm. of the same manufacturer." From the mouthful, has your mother ever been on a similar boat? "Oh, this is weird. What? Phew, I care! One, Phee, who doesn''t know these ships, asks excitedly. Boulder is a curious sister. When I explain the ship to you, My Sister is so excited, I want to ride! shouted. Yeah. ''Cause we''re gonna be riding, right? "Phew, So-ju can do it!? Phew, good luck! Yeah. Don''t you have that? That''s why Abel leaves the sea on a ship he drives. Beautiful rocky tunnels that reflect sunlight. Fee already thought that if the tension stayed high and made it a tourist destination, it would surely be very popular. Through a rocky tunnel, we proceed through a blue and clear sea. Isn''t this ship pretty fast? The air bike was awesome, but this is fast too. If you fall, you must be tapped to the surface. Eventually, the ship comes before a strange rocky reef. There''s nothing in the surrounding ocean, but is there anything I can do for you here too? "Oh, Master Abel, welcome, there you are. It was a little late this year." "Whoa, mermaids! From the sea, the unmistakable mermaid glimpsed his face. You''re here. Well, that''s a different world. "...... hmm. Lurus, you look good." "Yes, I''m fine. Long time no see. It''s rare that you''re not alone." "... there are times when" The mermaid''s name seems to be Lurus. I also use respectful language and admire it, but my expression and attitude were quite casual. "Are you going to the island? "... please" "So I''ll show you around, right? A mermaid diving into the sea properly. I ask my master. "Abel, what about her? "... a guide to the sanctuary. The sanctuary islands are closed by magic and cannot usually be reached. She Knows Its Seaways" "Oh? Abel, but don''t you know the way? My mother has joined the conversation. Abel shakes her head. "... if you say you don''t know, you''re lying. Even without guidance, it is possible to get there. This isn''t about the route, it''s about courtesy" Oh, you make sense to let them know you''re here. "If you say it in the mansion, you should visit it from the front properly," you say? "...... hmm. Shut up and let them in through windows or at will, and that alone will cause trouble" "Ha ha, is it the same reason you haven''t placed the ''gate'' directly, in the sanctuary" "...... hmm. That''s not my territory." While we were talking about that, a pillar of light emerged from where Lulus thought he had dived. Circle on the spot, as if to give a signal. And then the pillars start moving. I keep telling you to follow me. Abel goes along with it, letting the ship go. Arrowhead, that seems to be the way to go. Cruckle twisting. Go that way or go back. It doesn''t look like it''s going in earnest, but still, I guess this is the right way. Even in such a move, Fee is happy to slap his hand. I mean, you''re not drunk. That''s good. "... I see it" Abel shrugged as she was manipulating the ship. In front of him, a blurred silhouette appeared, which immediately, clearly showed its shape as an ''island''. "Wah... Beautiful place......! My mother squeaks. The island you do see there is very fantastic. At first glance, there was a mystery that I felt was not an ordinary island. Although, Abel is as usual. Just pale, speak the name. "... this is one of the sanctuaries. Kishkud Island" 183 Lesson One Hundred and Eighty Split Kishkud Island. That''s the name of the sanctuary. The whole island is a sanctuary and also a place where there is no human being. Calculating from the size I asked Abel, would it roughly be about half the size of Easter Island? No, I''ve never been to Rapa Nui. The shape of the island is donut-shaped, and the central part is a giant lake? It is surrounded by gardens and trees. Sometimes a picture book or something in the Earth world depicts a tiny lake like a pond that shoots at a leaky day, but would it be quick to talk about an environment that cuts that thing off and makes it an island? A tiny sandy beach on the edge of the island. Abel mounted the ship on a fantastic, blue-green timber pier that was set up there. "Dear Abel, is the guide to the island as usual, unnecessary? "...... hmm. It''s okay." "I understand. See you soon ~" Lurus waves away and leaves. If I ask for guidance, does that mean the mermaid has gone ashore? I really wanted to see it. "Mm-hmm! The air is delicious! Looks like we''re in an elf forest! My mother whines as she takes a deep breath. My Mother, have you ever been to the Elf Forest? "Yay, this forest, full of magic! Phew, I can see that. So, come on! "Yes, sir." There''s no causal link between having magic on the island and stubbornness, but that''s the usual thing. I''ll give you a hug, satisfied, giggling at your sister. Then he said, "Why? But!" and my mouth stops. "Mm-hmm! Phew, he was wearing a hat! Why can''t you? Mother shrugs as she takes that of my child inflating her cheeks into the presence of her hat. "Beautiful and mysterious, but what, but it feels familiar? Looks like he''s in a picture book." " the sanctuary reflects in colour the character of what made it. Spirit God, who made Kishkud, was a serene character" Sanctuary refers to a land created or maintained by beings at the top of mysticity, such as the divine Spirit or the Holy Spirit. It would be a vulgar expression, but it was originally privately owned. Is that why you are afraid to enter and that the premises reflect the hobby of the owner? "... and the Lord of the Land also replaces. Just this year, there should have been a handover to the new Holy Spirit. Even if Hycera didn''t destroy the water bottle, she needed to come and see me." Is there a takeover or something? Will it be replaced by life expectancy, or is there something like tenure? Kind of interesting. "Ha, ha." Thinking about it, your sister pulls her clothes off. "About Phew, why? Phew, no hat! Now''s your chance! Phew, I want you to be! "Chances are - my mother''s just keeping my hat for me. see, why ~" "Hehe...! Why! Phew, I liked it! Huh, I love it! "You don''t brace anywhere..." "I like it, it makes no difference! Location, it doesn''t matter! Phew, but I''ve always liked it! So all in return, I get a storm on my cheek. Looking at us like that, Abel says. "... I said earlier that the Holy Spirit had taken his place. It suggests, in a sense, that the Holy Spirit may not yet be familiar with this island" Mm-hmm? I don''t know, does that mean it''s dangerous? No, if it''s a dangerous place, there''s no way Abel''s bringing me or my mother. "What exactly is going on? "... this island is the world, not the world. If the power is unstable, it can be overflown unexpectedly." Whoa. "* I''m in a sardine *" Are you kidding me? "... it shouldn''t be that bad because it''s not a spatial sorcery rampage. However, he says that even if we act together, we are in danger of falling off. Assuming it''s off, it won''t let you go that far, so if it does, don''t panic and wait on the spot. I''ll pick you up soon." "Roger. As far as possible, should I stay close? "...... hmm. Give me your hand... better hold on." Tokotoko and Abel come by, "Meh! Hands on, hands on, hands on, hands on! There''s no room!" My sister got furious. What kind of walking style do you want to connect with both hands...? "Well, you have no choice. Abel and I hold hands together." Ha-ha-ha, laughing, mother taking her best friend''s hand. I guess this is it. How much do you mean, you followed me? (But Fee''s appetite for exclusivity is still amazing...) I''m a little sorry about Abel. Stealing a glimpse of the owner of the enchanting ear, he didn''t seem to care on the surface. "Abel, it''s good to be on the lake, right? "... n" I snort - but I feel like I''m looking at my hands without a heart...? Then we head to the heart of the island. On the road, grass tatami without cobblestones (?) paved with something like, so it''s easy to walk. Is it maintained and used by fairies living in the sanctuary? "Mm...? I don''t know if it''s fog or fog, but my vision is getting worse. "Phew, hold on tight, okay? "Phew, I won''t let you go forever! For now!" For a while? Really...... Every time, my sister, where do you buy these words? I don''t use words like that...? "Al and Phee, stop by a little more..." "Mother...? I suddenly stopped hearing voices. Look, he''s not here. My mother, and Abel. "Ya, weird. Phews, it''s working! My Sister tells me as I squeeze my hand. Well, is it ''us'' who''s gone? "Do you know the soul of your mother or Abel? "Just in the general direction. Due to the magic of the island, it''s a little hard to tell. And Abel''s soul, because I can''t see it from time to time, heh, I don''t know." Is Abel''s inability to sense her soul an effect of anti-soul defense? Whatever it is, this is what Arch Elf said, "I''ll go find it." Other mentions say it''s hard to find. Phee can also sense magic, but as mentioned, this island is full of magic, which must be hard to understand. "Fee, don''t get off me, okay? "Yeah! Only thing I did was, Phew protects it! I won''t let anyone hurt you! Look up at me, My Angel, who shows her a pungent face. Sad, but it''s true that I''m the one to be protected... Sadness of my brother without majesty. (Dare I, I''ll just have to wait here until Abel picks me up) Move further, and don''t get in trouble if you''re far away. "Ha, ha. Over there, with a big soul! "Big soul? "Something''s wandering around! Uh-huh. Huh? Right to left? I wonder what it is? Are some people lost in the way? No, in a place like this, there won''t be any other humans. The locally based fairies and spirits will be there. If you''re a local, do you have a voice to protect you? But I think it''s better to believe Abel and wait. "Soul, come here! From here, Phew, it arrives! Shatter!" "Wait, wait! I wouldn''t necessarily be the enemy. Rather, there are possibilities for locals. Let''s see how it goes." I embarrassed Fee and waited awhile before eventually I saw the silhouette. It''s a mess. Is it a rumored coloboccle? "Heh...! Where are you, gentlemen?" What reached my ear was tears. That, too, is pretty young. Could that little shadow belong to a toddler, not a coloboccle? The shadow approaches us without noticing our brothers and sisters. Fee came forward to protect me. "That''s where you stop! If you''re hostile to the Huffs, no, I will! "Huh!? So, who is it?!?" What I heard was an obvious frightening voice. And signs of putting on buttocks with peppers. Apparently, I lost my hips. "Mmm? Surrender unconditionally? What do you want to do? Capture?" How can you be so belligerent? Normally a local spirit or something would just be frightened. No, in this case, am I too brain-weather? But at all, you don''t feel scared. "I''m not going to leave it like that, and let''s have a look" "Okay! Phew, I''ll protect you! We''ll take out the enemy! "Ah, here! After a brave, sloppy sister, he approached the shadow. "Heh, heh! And people I don''t know sooo...! There you go, tear-eyed, one girl figure. (Human......? No, it''s not) Perhaps, the Spirit. A little girl with watery hair and watery eyes, was there. 184 Episode 181: The Watercoloured Toddler Toddler girl with watery hair and watery eyes... Don''t you dare, Watercolor, okay? Watercolor is looking up at us with her frightened eyes. "Yes, this girl, the enemy? Spread it?" "When can''t. Wait a minute." Keep Fee down and step forward. You''re horrible enough for the rest of it, that''s all, "High!" He raised his voice. "Uh...... I want you to calm down and listen. We''re not your enemies." "Heh, heh! And in a language I don''t know sooo...! I don''t know what you''re talking about! Scary!" What, words I don''t know...!? So now I realize that Watercolor''s words are not the official language of the continent that I usually use. (That''s right...! Spiritual language......! What this girl is talking about is ancient spiritual language...! Me and Fee are learning from Abel, a language from a long time ago. Words made by the spirits, which can also be activated conditions for ancient sorcery. (No, no, I''m surprised. You don''t even use Snow Fairy Shelleg or Ice Fairy Leada, do you? Is the Spiritual Word, which should have already been scattered, normal in this Kishkud for the history of Magic Instruction) Boulders are secrets. Or, Galapagos. I switch languages. "Uh, uh, would ''this'' tell you? "High! All of a sudden, I started talking. Ah! I''m scared...! Communication of will is array, but sounds like words make sense. Watercolor is gushing and shaking. We''re not that, are we...? "Yes, Spiritual? If it''s spiritual, does it make sense? "Yeah. Sounds like it" Then MySister turns back to Watercolor with a crisp face. "Phew, phew! Bad boy, get rid of it! "Uh-huh! Wow, me, me, I''m not a bad girl. - Whoa! "Decide that, not that way, Phew! If you''re going to bully me, I''m going to do it! "Phew..." "Huh?" "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Watercolor, at last, made me cry. And the cholo cholo and the water sound I hear...... Oh, have I done it? "Higu, gu... Egg......! Phew, phew, it''s not bad! I was just trying to protect you...! "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! In front of me, tears, two young girls. This time, I scolded Fee on the boulder. Just because you tried to protect me is a little too much. Watercolor stays crying with fear and embarrassment. One stroke of Phee''s head before approaching the victim''s girl. "I''m sorry about my sister." From Zach, who was equipped, give him a towel and a pocket paper. "Heh, heh, yeah, yeah! Bitter and soggy......! It''s embarrassing......! "I''m going to wash it, can you give it to me? I didn''t think the first thing you''d do when you came to the island was ask a young girl to give you a pussy. For that reason, the anomalous application of the celestial globe. I didn''t know you would use it to wash your pussy...... Create ''Mercury'' and garment into it. Create a stream of water, Guru. There is no detergent, so wash while mixing the magic of purification. Replace the water as appropriate to keep it clean. When it is sufficiently clean, create a warm wind vortex with the simultaneous use of a fireball and a blower, and dry the clothes. At this time, once again, I will hang the magic of purification. Now you''re a human washing machine. I didn''t think you''d use it this way... Well, thanks to you, I''ve figured out that in the future, when laundry away from the west, I can manage on my own. Watercolor has me rolling a towel and waiting. This kid''s clothes were designed like a halfway between smock and ethnic clothing. Does the elaborate text drawn into the clothes mean anything? "Yes, I''m done." "Ugh... Yes, thank you, thank you" Even though this is the perpetrator, Watercolor is coming to thank you. I''m sure she has good roots. "Then, Phee. Apologize to this girl." "So, but, heh." "Can you do that? "Ugh, yeah, it is.... I''m sorry, Suspicious Child..." I think we''re the suspicious ones. "Okay. You apologize a lot. That''s great." I''ll stroke your head tight. You tried to protect me in the middle of not knowing the right or the left, so it''s certainly not a good idea to blame me too much. Still, I''m sure this is necessary. "All right, all right. Fee''s a good girl." "Uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh! I was hugged crying. Let''s stroke it tighter. Eventually, the two young girls regain their composure. Yeah. Can we have a conversation about this? "Uh, again, my sister, I''m sorry? I''m Alto. This is my sister, Phee." "Ugh, welcome, sorry...... I took the liberty of surprised and just cried...... I''m late for my application. My name is Mim..." Mim, do you really want to say something? Be polite, aren''t you a good boy? "Oh, you know...? Watercolor''s gonna look up at me to the top. "Who the hell is your brother? Everyone on the island said that there are not many spirits who can use the Spirit language..." "Uh...... No, I just learned this word from someone I know. Those who speak ancient spiritual languages are not zero." "Huh, really? I wondered if some great spirit had come." "No, no. We''re human beings." "Huh! Are you human.........! Watercolor jumped up again, frightened. "Mi, y''all, I said...! Humans are so scared, you can''t come near them! Greedy, full of terrible things! Does your brother do terrible things to me, too? "I won''t. We don''t do that." Humans, I can''t say, are a little sad. Where there are rare plants and lake waters and spirits who use lost languages - because if humans knew, they would surely have nothing to do with peace. "Ugh... Really? "Oh, sure." I took the snack out of Zach. I brought it without any particular thought, but I didn''t expect it to be useful in situations like this. "Oh, that, the cookie of Phew''s favorite! No, you don''t like anything if it''s edible. "Ko, what is this? It''s a treat. "Huh? Is that a snack? I''ve never seen it." "Right. Is there any cookies in Kishkud?" "Yes. I eat flower nectar and fruit when I want it sweet." The environment here suggests that the natural products mentioned above may taste better. I feel like I can do better than fruit in the human world. "Want some? "Yes" "Phew! Ha ha, I also eat fu......! Phew, I like cookies! Hand them one cookie at a time. Fee is well. Mim, surprised, carried the cookies to her mouth. "Huh! It''s crisp! Sweet! You seem to like it. Above all. At last, Watercolor''s pretty face brought a smile to my face. Of course, to our sister. "Delicious?" "Yes! Very tasty! I like it! "That was good. I still have it, so eat it." "Huh, can I get more of this delicious stuff?!?" "Ha, ha, ha! Huh, I''ll eat more too! The water color that shines my eyes and the meister that pulls my clothes. Oh, my God, it''s Phee. If you eat too much sweets and you can''t eat rice, you think your mother''s gonna be mad at you? (Well, nevertheless...) Who the hell is this young lady smiling and eating her second cookie? I haven''t even heard about the race yet. 185 Episode 182: Sister and Watercolor. Watercolor and Mim had a snack and seemed a lot calmer. Can you ask me a lot about this? "Uh, water - mime, do you have a minute? "Huh? Brother, can I help you? "Oh, yeah. Let me ask you something about you and this island." "Yes, it is. What do you want to know? You seem timid, but when you talk, you look them in the eye and you talk. Good boy. "First of all, about you. What were you doing here? "Huh? Is that me? I ''m-" So, hazy water color. "Oh, oh! Yes, it was! Me, I was on my way to pick up a great guy, so wow! Aww, wolf and wolf. Watercolor. I''m about to cry again. "Calm down, calm down. Will you talk to me in an orderly fashion? If we can work together, we can work together properly." "Huh? Brother, can you help me? ''Cause it''s a boarded ship.'' "Huh! I can''t believe you even helped me after you gave me sweets, brother, you''re a good guy! Is it sterile culture? He''s about to be fooled by Colo...... Brother, I''m a little worried. "Uh, we all live on this island," "You mean the spirits, right? "Yes. It''s the spirits, the fairies. So, on this island, every once in a while, great people come. When the great people come, we all have to pick them up. He was so strong and scared, he taught me not to lose my temper." Uhm...... Is that "scary guy" about Abel? It doesn''t seem to interact much, including spirits elsewhere. But if that''s the case, it would be a great misunderstanding to say you''re scared. Because you''re sweet, my teacher. And she''s cute. Oh, but for something you''re not interested in, fine, chill? He said he''d pound valuable herbs on our family, but for humans, he didn''t even want to use crude herbs. "So we found out that a great man had come, so we headed out to pick him up. And then it went off..." "What kind of ''great man'' is that? "He''s the greatest of the elves and the so-called species. Since the time of" Season of Life, "I have heard that he has lived and is very strong." Yeah. You''re sure about Abel. "Season of Life" is before the history of illusion. First life sprouted, the oldest times. When the world''s protagonists were spirits. "Well, then you know Abel." "Huh!? Does your brother know Master Abel!? But the call-up is lame! It pisses me off! The opposite is true...... Abel doesn''t like being lifted for nothing. "We''re here with Abel." "Yeah eh! Yu, I hope you forgive me ~! You wouldn''t have done anything wrong, so why apologize? I''m frightened again. "It''s okay. We''re not gonna do anything to you, and Abel''s nice." "Huh? Oh, really? "Yeah. Abel''s such a good kid." Watercolor is pointing her tear-wet, creeping eyes straight at me. And I took a deep breath once and eventually nodded. "Yes, it is. If your brother says so, I can believe it." "I''m glad you believe me. Me and you haven''t seen each other in a while. And yet, can you believe it? "Yes. Brother, I had such a sweet eye when I talked about Master Abel. I''m sure I admire you very much. So I can believe it." Eyes, right. Well, let''s just say it''s better than being told you look loose. Besides, it''s much better than Abel being freakishly scared or hostile. "So, but I have to pick you up properly! Don''t be disrespectful or disrespectful ~!" "Oh, that''s okay. We''re out of line with Abel. If you wait here, you''ll pick me up, so say hello then." "Heh, heh!? From Master Abel!? Oh brother, who the hell are you!? Could your position be higher than Master Abel''s!?" "No. I''m just looking out for you. Did I tell you? He''s kind. Even at times like this, that''s why he picks me up." I pick up branches falling down the road. "What do you use it for? Somebody get rid of it? "Get away from the noisy topic. It''s time for Abel to get here." I wrote a mark on the ground, like "Well." "Hehe...! Again, Phew won! "Heh, I lost..." While waiting for Mighty Char and his best friend, Phee and Watercolor are playing. The first thing I offered, you know, was "O X". Arrange aliases, third line. A classic game played by elementary school students. Apparently it was an unknown game for both of us, and I''m intrigued by its content. When I taught him the rules, he started to play with joy. but there''s my smart sister. I soon realized the legality of ''O X''. They said Mim was the same around there. The forward offense is advantageous, no, the rear offense cuts off when it can be brought into the draw. I had no choice but to increase my mass eyes and when I changed them to fifth order, I started playing with great joy. You both seem a lot smarter than I was in elementary school. (Fifth line, I wonder if I can sell it if I bring it to the Chamber of Commerce...? Entertainment and games seem to exist quite a bit, so there may already be something similar. Let''s not expect too much. "Also, Phew''s win! - Yes, why? "Ugh...... Fee, be strong..." Hmmm......? Kind of feels like you two are getting along, huh? Watercolor, will you be Phee''s friend or not? "Brother, it''s amazing. I can''t believe I came up with such an interesting game." "Hehe! Phew, that''s amazing! Genius! I can do anything! About Phew, a lot, why is it! I''m sorry, but this brother is not a genius or anything, is he? And because "awesome" and "why" don''t have anything to do with it, either? "Yes. I''ve never seen such amazing, laundry magic. As a famous launderer, I''m sure you''ll make a name for yourself." I''ve never heard of you, Job like that. Well, even if something like that existed, the magic of purification and the celestial globe would be fine, because I would use magic, so it would be sloppy to actually make it a profession. Either way, I won''t. But Fee is in a good mood to be praised for me. I''m holding Watercolor''s hand, shaking it up and down with the boom. "Mim, I know exactly what you mean! Yay, good at washing! Phew, I always get my hair washed! to, how to wash Phew, very good! If you wash it, you''ll be happy! "Huh! Yum, it shakes ~ ~! A girl of water colour is shaking. My sister, she''s very powerful. Every day, you climb and jump on me, and you must be working out. "Fee, too, are you good at witchcraft? "Phew, magic, I''m not very interested! But convenient if you have one! Phew is good at dancing! I like to play in the sandbox and blanco! "Sand play, I love it too......! "Then we play together? Phew, sand it, I like to make animals! Here. Also, don''t you think it''s going to turn into a mess? When I stood up, Fee gave me a hug, even as I let him keep his mouth shut. She''s a sister who can combine dissatisfaction with what she wants to sweeten me. "Fee, are your hands clever? "Oh. My sister, she''s a little something, huh? To be precise, I''m only good at clay work, and the painting isn''t as good as ever. Blacksmiths and fine crafts, I guess, don''t feel good either. Rather than being technical, it feels strange to do well if you do as you wish? I guess it''s natural. "Then there''s good things on this island! Pan, and Watercolor, slap the palm. "Nyu? Could it be clay? Phew, I like clay rubber! "No, not clay" Watercolor shook her head as she sifted, then, for some reason, said with a good face. "This is water! 186 Episode 183: Rendezvous "Ah! There he is ~. Al. Ahhhhh! Sitting on the grass carpet, the mothers come from beyond. I also reiterate that the island is safe due to the lack of haste. Well, it''s an environment where Watercolor can live in stretch. It must be a long way from slaughter. I signal my mother with my fingers. "Oh? Oh, oh, oh, oh?" My mother seems to have noticed my situation. "Supi supi..." "Nyu ~..." Sleep with both my thighs on a pillow, two beautiful little girls. Mommy approached me, laughing at Nico. "Pretty girl ~? You know her here? "Yeah. Like a local kid" With his left and right hands, I stroked his two heads, both asleep, but his face loosened. Yeah. That''s cute. "... a little late. Looks like I flew farther than I thought." Looking at the water color, Master Elf says. I don''t see how surprised I am to see this girl, and do you know her arrowhead? "The kid Abel knows - right? "...... hmm. The daughter I know. Though I''ve hardly ever had a mouthful." My mother followed me for a second. "So? So? How did you get to know this girl? Mother would like to try it." "I think it''s a situation like ours because he said he was off the hook with his spirits." "Oh, you''re lost. I need to find you a parent." Abel shrugged at her worried mother. "... the parent of that child should not be on this island right now" "Eh." My mother and I raised our voice at the same time. You''re such a young, little kid, you want me to stay away from my parents? "Is there something wrong? But that''s gonna be a lot of trouble, and you''re gonna miss me..." A child-loving mother reacted immediately. But right. Watercolor, aren''t you with your parents? I''m sure you''re careful...... "Abel, why isn''t this girl with your mother? "...... hmm. That''s what this girl..." "Mm..., mmm...? At the moment of the conversation, Aqua opened her eyes. As long as you''re hugging me or my mother, you''re very different from your sister who can sleep well. "Huh...? Where are we? Stay asleep and chill around. And look at Abel and stop. "Heh, heh, eh! Oh, he''s an elf ancestor! "...... hmm. Long time no see." Awww and trembling water color. Because you''re unconscious back and forth, you don''t seem to realize you''ve held me. "Oh? That''s not the official Continental language this daughter uses. I don''t know..." "...... hmm. The establishment of Kishkud is quite old. So I use the ancient Spiritual language as it is" "Oh, is that the word Al or Phee is learning from you? Yeah. If this is the case, should I have learned it, too? "... If you''re going to remember Lucica, you can tell me. but if you really want to remember" "Al, this girl, she seems scared of something, but what is it? Mother, you''re out of line. You don''t like to study...... - Look at Abel. She''s just surprised. "Oh, really? My best friend, he''s always faceless. Is that why I''m being misunderstood? I don''t think so. Mother turns behind Abel, pinching her cheeks and forcing her to make a smile. Watercolor sounded surprised and odd. "Huh! To Master Abel, for God''s sake! Ko, who the hell is this woman who looks a lot like Phee! My family is an elephant civilian with nothing in particular. "Al, this girl''s, what''s your name? "Mim, it''s you... Time to let Abel go...? "Yes, Mim." Mother releasing Abel cluttered and approaching Watercolor. Takazu is rubbing his cheeks, but I''m pretty sure he pinched them to strengthen them. "Nice to meet you, Mim. I''m Lucica. It''s Al and Phee''s, it''s Mom." Lucica, mother pointing to herself in the part of. Yeah. If this doesn''t make sense, does it convey the name or so? "Huh, brother. What are you saying to me? Your name is Mr. Lucica, so, are you sure? "It''s an introduction. This guy is me or Fee''s mother. The name fits in Lucica, doesn''t it? "Heh, heh! With your brother, Fee''s! I put on my clothes once, and then, Pepper, I bow my head, Watercolor. "Nice to meet you. My name is Mim. Best wishes! "Ahhh! Lovely!" "Muggle! I love kids. My mother, who loves cute things, has preyed on Watercolor. "I, I love seeing little kids work so hard. I''m gonna kick your ass! This girl is absolutely fine! Now I''ve made up my mind! "Heh, heh! Soft and soothing...... Huh! Hey, I can''t breathe! Mim''s in danger! We have to help! ... but I can''t move. My Angel caught me disappointed! I won''t let you go, I have to let you go. It''s just power. You''re supposed to be asleep with a loose face! "Ah, Abel, help him" "... n" Abel approaching her mother once again. And chop. Long time no see, Abelchop. It was like a sharper swing than it always was when you released it to me. Abel''s chop, it hurts, it never should have happened. "Geez! Hey, what are you doing, Abel...! " it is the bad habit of your mothers and daughters to prioritize their emotions and not consider the feelings of others. Lucica should be a little aware of the horrors of her meat pressure." Meat pressure......! Such a rare expression. Taking off her danger thanks to Takazu, Watercolor strokes down her ho chest. "Ugh...... As your brother said, Master Abel was a good man..." How about that way of convincing...? Fair enough. Now that we''ve been able to rendezvous, shall we wake up My Angel? "Look, Fee. Wake up. Your mothers are here." "Supi supi..." No. Ah. I won''t wake up. You''ve been going out all morning, so you''ve been getting tired. I have no choice, so hang on to My Sister and get up. "Uh, are we headed to the fountain first? Or should I find Mim''s people for you? "On the lake, please. Even if I can''t find it, if I''m hungry, I think we''ll all be back around..." Great rendezvous reason. Does food take precedence over searching for detached companions or picking up Abel... I''ll explain to my mother that I''m headed to Holy Lake. Then my mother. With a full smile, I could hold Watercolor back. "Huh!?" "Heh heh. Why don''t you let me take Mim? Al, interpreter, please? You look happy...... Boulders are child-loving. "Ahhh... Huh! I wish I had more kids. Five or six, I gave birth as much as I could..." Mother, were you the type to give birth without limits? So this is how big families are created. I understand. "Come on, let''s go." Mother hangs the decree as she cheeks on Mime. Abel clapped her shoulders and came to me. "... Al. Possible to leave again. Now, you better hold hands." "That may be true, but as you can see, I''m stuck with Fee." "... mmm" Abel squeaked with no expression, pinching my sleeve, cuddly. Do you want to tell me you''re not leaving now? Or is it the product of a compromise? Either way, next thing you know, if there''s ever going to be a detachment, it''s going to be a combination of my mother and Watercolor, is that good? "Guys, you got kids, right? Let''s go." I don''t care if they call me Marutai. Mother smiles and walks out slowly. - It was then. "Wait! Where are you going to expose Mime?!?" Brave, I heard the girl. 30 cm. A girl with only that long back was staring at this one. 187 Episode 184: The Mage of Colobockle (Oops, that''s... Huh! Seeing the girl who showed up, I almost gave her a joyous voice. Little tiny, its presence, rarely, coloboccle! Your head is a little deformed in there, you''re adorable. "Oh? Oh...! There''s a very cute dwarf here! My mother sparkled her eyes. At the same time, I noticed the coloboccle outfit. (I''m a magician...! Like Abel, in a tuba wide crotch hat, in a cape. He has a cane in his hand like a plant stem. Unless it''s also a strange cosplay, I guess he''s a coloboccle mage. "Al, Al! What does she say? My mother asked with exciting eyes, so I thought to myself, what she said. "Go, go, go" That''s what the Coloboccle girl said. "Uh...... Mom, something seems like you think we''re trying to expose Mim? "Huh? Mother, I''m just being gentle with you, but no..." Embrace Gyu Watercolor. Mim has been saying, "hey, hey, hey." "Kuh......! I''m telling you to let go of Mim! "Oh, I think I''m angry about something? Are you jealous of me? How, yes, can we reach a peaceful conclusion when we have said that it is misunderstood as a person? "It''s okay, okay? I''ll give you a sneak peek, too, huh? "Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about! Speak proper, decent language! This girl can''t pass without spiritual language, either, couch? "Kind of good, I guess" "... ugh!? What is it, you can talk properly! Little magicians look at me... "Oh dear Abel!?" Looks like our teacher noticed. "... n" Abel nods faintly with my sleeve pinched unchanged. The Colobockle girl knelt on the spot. "Sorry for the delay in greeting you......! Welcome to Sanctuary Kishkud. Hey! It''s also an honor to meet you this year...! The eyes looking up at the elf teacher were sparkling and enough to realize, "Oh, it''s the same sign as the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce". "I know Abel. - Right? "...... hmm. Kupikupi." "What? Kupipipi? That''s not the sound effect of drinking a drink, is it? And, then, is that this girl''s name? Abel''s description is always cluttered and elusive. "That''s the kid there......! Abel was called away, and so on. The Colobockle sorcerer pointed the plant wand this way with his angry burning eyes. "Huh! No sooo...! These people are good people! Mim screams desperately, even as her mother preys on her. "Dear Mime!? But..." " Warning" Abel blocked Colobockle''s words. "... to unload the wand immediately. If you don''t drop them off, act hostile and look and eliminate them." "Oh, no...! This is me being hostile to Master Abel...! "... then avoid useless strife. If you look at Mim, you''ll know it''s your mistake." "Ku...... Sorry, I didn''t..." Colobockle bowed his head deeply, but seemed unconvinced. Why, aren''t you staring at me? And finally, the girl seemed willing to say hello. Although Watercolor remains caught by her mother. "... I apologize for the inconvenience. My name is Kupipipi, the magician who serves Mime on this island of Kishkud." Yeah. Was Kupipipi still the name? My mother whispers to me and Abel. "What kind of a coloboccle is that? "It''s a kind of fairy clan. Sure, was it a dual attribute of trees and earth? The Spirit is a being made up of magic, different from a human or animal made of ''meat''. The fairy species, in the middle of it. A creature composed of flesh containing abundant magic, classified as a subordinate being of the Spirit. As a trend, would there be many small species, like fairies and coloboccles? On the contrary, some very large ones, though they seem to be there. Also, as there were distorted beings in the Spirit who called themselves'' evil fairies'', there are also not very good ones in fairy species. Famous ones would be goblins and cobolts. Well, Goblin, Kobolt is made up of ravens and horns, and the world doesn''t generally call him a fairy, but he gets cleaned up with a word of ''demon''. "I mean, being a fairy species, I can''t compare myself to a guessy, greedy human race." Mr. Kupikupi pointing at me in a bishy way. Well, you can''t deny that humans can''t. Just prejudice against my house, don''t you want me to hold it? "Mr. Kupipipi, where did everyone else go? "Ha... That''s..." The Colobockle mage answers to squeeze out, with a look as if he had chewed up the bitter bug. "To the lake, I''m back" "You''re hungry. You don''t have a choice." Well, if you were hungry, you''d have no choice. ... It''s a great world. Even if you look at your master properly, you don''t look particularly concerned. "So, Master Mim, who are these people? Seems too comfortable with you and Abel? "Well done. You asked! Halfway into her mother, Aqua replies with a smile. "These people have become my friends! "Friends!? That, against Mime, with friends etc...! "Huh? If I make friends, shouldn''t I...? "Ah, chi, no! These people, you lowlife! I can''t match you! "That''s not true! Your brother and Fee are very good people! A weak, warm-looking water color made me angry. Kupikupi bows his head in a great panic, but he stares at me again. Why not. "Condemn the kind Mime...! I think I heard something awesome about myself. "Mr. Kupipipipi, I want you to show me all the way to the lake. You''ll love it." "Ha! I''ll take care of it! Then, Master Abel... and everyone else, please, come this way." Good, this difference in treatment. That attitude that doesn''t even try to hide dissatisfaction. Well, you can still call Nico''s mother and Abel, who runs everything, a boulder. "Supi supi..." And a sister with no signs of willingness to wake up at all. We headed to the center of the island. 188 Episode 185: Arrival at the Holy Lake "Ngu...? As the lake approached, the sleeping princess in her arms woke up. You''re gonna kick around, you''re gonna look at me, "Hehe hehe! - It''s just, uh-oh! My cheeks kissed me. "Morning, Phee. Did you sleep well? "Magic, it''s getting thicker. Phew, so I closed my eyes." Is it because the lake is close? Fee, who has no sign of getting off my arm, notices Kupi leading the way. "Yes! Your doll! Your doll is walking! What happened while Phew slept!?" There''s no mention of the rendezvous with the mothers. Well, this girl, before she went to sleep, would have realized she was getting close, so I guess she didn''t say "thin feelings" or anything like that. "Mizu - I was able to rendezvous with someone Mime knew. That''s not a doll, is it a coloboccle? "Coming around......! I know! I''m on Phew''s live catcher list...! What''s that scary list? Even a fairy-breed sorcerer who''s wary of me gets more wary. Don''t tell me anything rare. Oh, no. If it''s an official continental language, don''t you understand? "To, this island, even though it is vast, a larger soul, less" "Hmm?" I mean, don''t you live in very large numbers? Nor did Abel call this place ''country''. I guess there''s no reason to call it a major force. I look back to my mentor, who walks right beside me. "I hadn''t heard the basics, but the monarch of this land means the Holy Spirit of the lake, right? "... it will. I have little notion of a country or territory, and if I think it''s a home where the Lord and his servants live, I''m quick to talk." Cheng Cheng, home? The lake itself is called home. "That Kupipipi kid is a raven and a horn, and Mime is, you know, relaxed, and the other residents I haven''t seen yet, as I go home for dinner, I feel like I''m loose, is this because of the environment? "...... hmm. This is an isolated land, so it can be a state and a cloud." There are no external enemies, so relax. Is there something similar about a country house not locking up? But is that, like, dangerous? "... if you say it''s not less of a crisis, it''s a lie. But I want this land to be idyllic, at least. I''d like to think there could be one such land." "That presupposes keeping people away, right? Humans are greedy. That reason for being alert from a multiracial race would involve the peace of the land, as it were. " there are boundaries for this, and there are those who protect the sea" "Like that mermaid? "...... hmm. There are others, but they are right in that perception." Does this mean that Abel has all the protection? No, in this case, should I call it secrecy? Anyway, if it''s an environment where you can live without much vigilance, I think that''s valuable too, and I want you to survive. "... I think being able to remain at ease is, after all, whether or not humans will know" Abel''s pompous and grunting words echoed my breasts of the human race. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The lake! Lake, big! Huh, I like the big one! My sister, interested in something magnificent, looked at the holy lake that stretched out in front of her and let her eyes shine. Beautifully clear, huge lake that even summers the southern seas. It''s supposed to be majestic and fantastic, but oddly intimate. Don''t you feel terrified because the trees and plants you see around you are as comical as a picture book? "That building is cute." Mother points to a house that looks stuck in the heart of the lake. A deformative building was there. "That, in the heart of this sanctuary, is the only temple of its kind. You should drool like this! Kupipipi explains with a Doya face. Apparently, a pretty building with no sense of holiness is the residence of the Holy Spirit of the lake. Even if it was described as a temple, it would surely be better if it were said that it did not come to a pin and that the fairytale dweller lived there. "There''s a Holy Spirit over there, isn''t there?" My mother, who still doesn''t let go of Watercolor and holds me tight, says that. Abel took her finger off my sleeve and approached My Mother. "... Lucica. The Holy Spirit of the Lake is there" Abel pointing to her mother. Mother dropped her eyes on the cute creature who was "mumbling" into her body. "Oh? Oh? Oh? Could it be that Mim is the Holy Ghost? "...... hmm. From earlier generations, the Lord of contemporary Kishkud took over this sanctuary. That''s Mim." "Oh! You''re so tiny, you''re great! "Huh! Soft and soothing......! My mother stroked me around and Mim screamed. As long as I know who the child is in my arms, it seems to be my mother who doesn''t change my response. (Right, Watercolor is the Holy Spirit? Somehow, though I felt that way) Well, me too, you don''t have to change your attitude. This girl called us brothers and sisters'' friends''. I''m sure you''ll be sad when we get back to the approximate Customer. "That building is in my house. Please, gentlemen, please stop by." Yeah. I mean, Watercolor lives right in the temple. "Ah! It''s Master Abel -! It''s true, Master Abel. And it came to pass near the lake, and the coloboccles came out straw. Will there be about 2-30 people? The look is relaxing and bright. Respect like Kupipipipi and the elves of the Chamber of Commerce can''t see a trace of dust, and it''s a welcome as if a sister I know is here. Inside, there''s even a guy with a slice of fruit in his hand. "... n" To the fairies'' voices, Abel just snorts. When I talk to my family, I get a lot more mouth count, but otherwise, it would be like this. Just react, it''s still favorable. "There''s Mim too." "Really. Master Mime, you can''t go off the hook. "Heh, sorry......! This is how you respond to the Holy Spirit, too. It''s a peaceful place. "Oh, sweetie, huh? Everybody, I want you to stick around." "Yes! Phew, I failed! I didn''t bring the tools to catch him alive! And here again my paced crane put mother daughter. "Out of my way, you guys. It will get in the way of Master Abel and Master Mime! "Ah, it''s Kupipipi -! "Kupipipi, did you tell Abel properly? "Kuh......! Let go! The Coloboccles pull Kupipipipi''s sleeve and cloak, even though they say to move away. Kupipipipipi, though prolifically impotent, can''t help it. "Master Abel. Did you hear from Kupipikupi? "Master Abel, did you hear that? Did you hear that? Abel leans her neck, with no expression on her face. "Hey, you guys -!" The Colobockle sorcerer tries to block it, "Kupipipi hey. He wants to be Abel''s apprentice." "Sorcery, huh? Sorcery, huh? What''s wrong, Colobockles, is shaking. "Master Abel, I''m not taking any disciples." "No disciples, no disciples -! Yeah. Well, for once, I''m here, right? 189 Episode 186: Watercolor House "~ ~ ~ ~!" Apparently it was her secret desire to be apprenticed to Abel. Kupikupi, exposed to the Colobockles at will, roared bright red in his face. "... Apprentice? Meanwhile, Elf''s Takazu. "Why yourself? ? But I said, lean my little neck ? "Because Master Abel is great? Because it''s great? "Spill? Spill? I don''t think that''s such a vulgar reason. I mean, trust him more about you and your people... "Uh-oh! "Heh, Kupikupi, come on. Uh-huh! The minimal sorcerer ran away with tears. "Hey......! Is that good, that one? "It''s okay! It''s okay? "When I''m hungry, I''ll be back. Want to come? How appropriate...... Speaking of which, I''ve heard that fairy species have a lot of brain weather. Many people don''t think about it later. Goblins and all that ''dare to strike'' stuff, too, if you think about it, maybe it''s this genealogy. "Heh, I''d like to go after him, but now I have to show him the customers..." Only one person feels responsible, Watercolor. But you seem to have given priority to entertaining us. That''s how it comes to the side of the lake. The Colobockles come with zorros, too, why? "Hehe...! I got you! Huh, Colobockle, I got you alive! "Yikes, I''m caught! Gotcha!" "Outreach, powerful? Powerful?" The coloboccles embraced by My Angels are thrilled. With your sister, does the wavelength fit? Well, if it''s fun, it''s more than that. (But wow, this is...) I touched Holy Lake and was surprised. Clear water that reaches the bottom of the lake and is visible, even though it is very deep. No, this isn''t water. Although very similar to water, it is magic itself. Too powerful a magic can be harmful without having to give examples of mothers or mothers of village daughters, but the lake waters of Holy Lake are calm everywhere. It is established as really beautiful water. I guess that''s why it''s safe. That''s exactly a miracle. "Welcome back, Master Mime. And then, Master Abel, welcome." Suddenly I heard voices, and I freaked out. The voice was heard from inside the lake. There''s a girl made of water. Director Lerada of the Ice and Snow Garden was a woman made of ice, but this one is water. I guess this is the water concentrate. Does it look so lively because you live on Holy Lake? For an environment like this, certainly for water concentrates, it must be a place like heaven. "Hehe. Nice to meet you. A little customer? I freaked out. Was I funny, and the water sperm winked at me like a tease. ... You didn''t mean to surprise me, did you? "Okay, so we can get through, right? Water essence uses witchcraft with laughter. Then there was a path that was as transparent as ice, but well recognizable. He said to go through here and head to the water house. "It''s a precious experience to cross a transparent bridge. I thought you were gonna slip tight, so you''re gonna be tight." The bottom of the lake can also be seen firmly from scaffolding made of water magic. I could see a red and orange mid-coloured fish swimming like a goldfish, and Fee holding a colorboxle, was shaking. "This is my home. Please, come in." Colorful, cute doors open, and Watercolor puts us through. Fancy and adorable, not even on the inside. Take one couch, it''s fluffy and prettier. "Cute! Huh, let''s say this, we like it! My sister dives on the fuzzy couch without hesitation. I jumped in from the face, but is Coloboccle safe? "Eh, I have to serve you some tea. I''ll get it ready." "Oh, I''ll help you too." "Huh! Holding the water color, my mother walks to the kitchen and where she thinks she is. Abel, on the other hand, heads to the exit that just came in. "... let me draw water. Do you mind?" "Yes, of course! Abel''s, as you wish." "...... hmm. Appreciation." Um, what am I gonna do? If it''s a game, it''s a scene where you get a choice, right? One, with your mother, help Watercolor. 2, Draw Abel and water. 3, I''m gonna be on the couch with Fee. Now, not lost, I chose number two. I was interested in how Abel would draw water. No, I didn''t take Fi or Mom lightly. "... nothing special. I can''t help but look." Look at me following you on your own, and Abel squeals. Is it my fault that for some reason there seems to be signs of happiness in the discourse? If I get a liking, will you let me touch your ears or something? Mighty Char took out a beautiful little box, opened the lid and put it on the water. "Whoa." It''s like water in a sink flowing into a drain. The lake water of Holy Lake is sucked into a small box, whirling. "Why don''t you suck in some fish or something? "... expect water sperm cancer around there" "Yea..." Even though the box is tiny, it sucks fast. How many liters do you think you''re gonna get in there? The same goes for incineration and stuff, but what''s the reason why it''s funny to watch this kind of ''nothing in particular''? Speaking of which, Abel, "... hmm? "Earlier mage - did you say kupipipipi? She said she wanted to be an apprentice? "... water in my sleeping ear" I mean, you just heard it the first time. "... I''m not really good at teaching others things. Like Al, I don''t think I can use my powers as a teacher unless I''m a godchild who can guess this one''s intentions." I have a lot of knowledge, skill and experience, so I''m the best teacher when I can communicate my intentions. Well, it''s also true that I hesitate a little when someone tells me if I can recommend it to someone else. "... I have Al. I''m not going to take any disciples other than Al, and I don''t need to." My little sister feels under your guidance, too. Then there was the sound of Gatan. There was Kupipipi, who dropped the wand. "Dear Abel..." Kupikupi looked at Master Elf with a sunken look, "Ku......! You!" He pointed at me bizzily. "You, what''s your name!?" "Alt. Alt crane put..." "Yes, you say alto... Are you teaching Mr. Abel? "Yeah, once." "For once!? The magician who wants to be instructed by Master Abel says he has a few stars, but what is that attitude?!?" I don''t care if they say that. I really want to thank Abel. Kupikupi squeaked with his angry, burning eyes. "... do." "What?" "Fight with me! Master Abel''s, bet your apprentice''s seat! Yeah. Huh? Why is it a knockout method? 190 Episode 187: Battle? "Competition?" "Yes! "Oh, no..." What makes you sad and have to do that when you come to such a landscaped place? "Are you going to run away!?" "Running or nothing, it''s good for me, there''s nothing..." "Are you serious!? As Abel''s apprentice, behaving shamelessly would be a priority no matter what you do!?" I don''t know why. I think it would be more embarrassing for me to be challenged to battle and get on with it. Besides, the judgment of good or bad is something that Abel himself should make. It doesn''t matter what anyone says. "Eh..." "What!?" "You''re strong, aren''t you? "Not for granted! I''m an island magician, aren''t I? "Well, that''s awesome. But I''m weak. Is your hobby a weak bully? When I told him the truth, Kupipipipi looked incredible. "Master Abel''s, even though he''s a disciple? "Whoever''s apprentice is a hedgehog would be a hedgehog. In the first place, why do you think such a child is strong..." Five years, eleven months, right? No, well, I don''t think adults can be stronger. "Lie...! ''Cause Master Abel is the greatest magician in the world? That Abel found me, so I''m sure I have a special gift." "Ah, in my case, just Conne. I''m a friend of my mother''s, Abel." So even if they expect something, I can''t. "... oh, no, that shouldn''t be...! Kupipipipipi looked at Abel as if to curse. Cute elf teacher nods as she continues to draw water. "...... hmm. Al is not very strong when he sees him as a war magician. The cuts I started teaching fit because I''m a child of Lucica." ".................. ugh! Kupikupi got on his knees with Gakuri. I''m sorry about everything. But it''s true. "Oh! Ha, ha, ha, ha! As if to take over the noise, from inside the house, Fee stormed in and hugged me. "I''ll talk to you about it, other than Phew! More, don''t worry! "What''s wrong with the Colobockles? "Now, I''m releasing you! It''s better if you stick to it, huh, it matters! Pumped and angry, Fee presses his mochi cheek. Oh, soft. "Yes! I was talking intimately to this Abel-like dressed coloboccle! That, uh, I don''t think it''s good! I wasn''t talking to you intimately... "So, were you bullied? Then, Phew, protect him! My Angel jumps off my arm and poses like a special photo hero. Kupikupi, with his hands on the floor, stared at Fee with staring eyes. "I''m depressed. Just a child, go that way..." "Phew, just no kids! My sister! Ooh, wow! "If you''re going to do such weird reasoning, everyone will be on their own. I''m talking about magic. It has nothing to do with little kids like you." "Phew, if you''re a magician, you can use it a little! Magic, the power to protect you! Is that the kind of positioning of that mighty magic in your sister? My Sister, who loves to sweeten, still says, "Phew, I''ll have you protected!" I guess you understand the difference in strength, conscious or unconscious... " It''s pathetic. "Ha! So you think you can protect your brother now with that power and all that? "Nyu? Now, the pinch is different." "Talk about it, for example! If I, the Great Mage, were to bully your brother, you wouldn''t be able to stop me, would you? "Nyu? Coloboccle, you don''t look strong at all, do you? "You''re fooling around because I''m smaller than a human race, aren''t you? I''ll tell you what, my magic power is a little something! You were outraged by Fee''s innocent words, Kupikupi, softly rises. But Meister, tilted his neck even more, looked down at the coloboccle. "Phew, that magic over there, I don''t feel very big. That''s what you can do, not much." "Hey, what the hell!?" Apparently, Kupikupi thinks he''s a good magician, and he''s proud of it. Your sister''s words seem to have hurt my self-esteem. "Then you should try shooting magic at me! Break down my demon wall, which is called the Iron Wall! Try to prevent my blow, not, but the least consideration seems to be working. But Fee shakes his head. "Sorcery, you shouldn''t shoot at one person," he said. Phew, that''s what I don''t do. " Whoa, you''re a good girl, you can keep your mouth shut. Let''s stroke your head. "Fee, you''re great." "Hehe...! Phew, I was praised by! I''m a child, naturally! Phew, I like it! I smiled and got hugged. But this angel, at the next moment, drops the bomb innocently. "Phew, the weak don''t bully! I''m a child, that''s what I''m saying! "Heh... heh!?" Bikili, and on the adorable face of Colobockle, blue muscles ran. "Are you going to insult this me!? Undo it! No matter how many toddlers, I won''t forgive you!?" "Insulting. No. If you don''t, don''t blow it." "All my brothers and sisters, make a fool of me...... ugh! In front of Kupipipipi, a thick demon wall occurs. Sure, you look stubborn inside... "Oh, that coloboccle, are you mad at me? Phew, I don''t know." Hmm. I can''t help this. You''re right about Phee, but you won''t be able to convince me. If you don''t actually taste it, you won''t know how awesome My Angel is. "Fee, ears." "What? A secret? Phew, I like to share secrets with you! Issue instructions. Then My Sister nodded with a motivated look. "Okay! Phew, I''ll do as I say! And turn back to Kupipipipi. "Phew, should I shoot at your demon wall? "Yes! Looks like you finally figured that out! "Well, Phew, I''ll shoot! Ready? "Try it! It doesn''t even loosen up to the magic of a child! "Then go! Oh, no! Lovely, the call sounds. And don, say, the sound of the air bursting. "- What?" Kupipipi''s voice, barely heard at the end, was full of doubt. I guess I didn''t understand my situation. In particular, as I explained to you, you are no longer there. It just blew away. (It''s not that dimension that demon walls are sturdy or stubborn...) What Phee unleashed was the magic of the wind. That''s just it. Kupipikupi became a star, both in the Wall of Demons. The instruction I gave Fee was to twitch him a pimple with a cushion of air. This should be safe, falling or slammed against the rock wall. Probably. "Oh, is this good? "Oh, yeah. Good luck." "Hehe...! Phew, hands down, good luck! I''m gonna spread my hands over here. He said, "Hang on." If you do what you want, "Meh! But! The request escalated. Well, okay. I used to feel like I was being challenged to battle, but I don''t care anymore. "Alcha, Phee, I''ve got tea in here." Out of the water colored houses, I hear such brainy voices. In a sense, our teacher, who caused the disturbance, "...... hmm. Finally, One Box Eye, Over" I continued to draw water without looking at it. 191 Episode 188: The One Who Came "Huh? Where is Mr. Kupicpi? Returning to the water colored house, Mim leans her neck as she prepares her tea. "That coloboccle, it flew! "Really? Was there any urgent need...? A good water colour says something like that. I think I''m making a mistake. Well, Phee didn''t lie at all, either. Just stating the facts as they are. On a pretty table, a cup is placed. Most of them are equipped with water colored houses, with one exception. It''s a cherry blossom mug. "Hehe...! Fu''s mug! Favorite!" You''re the one I made. Fee has always used that mug. He seems to like this outing as much as he deliberately brought it in. Says, "If this isn''t it, Phew, I''m not calm!". "It''s a beautiful mug. I don''t know, if I look at it, I know." Even Watercolor says that to me. Fee is getting a good look at the cup he cherishes, was he happy to be praised? "Hehe...! Yes, I like it! And they hugged me. I know it''s because I''m the producer of the cup, but Watercolor, who doesn''t know it, is leaning his neck, smiling. "Aberu, you too, come here..." "...... hmm. Just a little more." "No! Drinking tea is more important! My mother pulls Abel to keep pumping water. Watercolor surprised me with her eyes round. "Huh...! Treat Master Abel like that...! Abel comes drawn with no expression. Mother, let it sit forcefully. "... I haven''t finished pumping water yet" "No more! Isn''t it more important to get together? If you''re still saying weird things, put Al down and I''ll punish you! What!? Involve me!? What do you want me to do? And for some reason, Master, I''m staring at this one. What the hell, already! "Come on, I want you all to have a special Mim tea......! The water is good, so I''m sure you''ll like it! Watercolor cut off the clarity. You''re so confident. Of the Crane Putt family, three are d commoners, but the one who remains is an elf bound by tea. Taste better, fulfill. "I''ll have it." Contains hot tea in the mouth. (Whoa, this is...! Smells good, but the water is amazing! No wonder they use the lake water on Holy Lake. "Mm-hmm, it''s delicious! My mother also closes her eyes and we are trembling with joy. If it tastes like this, I can''t help it. And your sister seems happy. "Yummy! This mug deserves the flavor! Phew, I like it! Yeah. Obviously, I don''t think my mug would be better matched, but I think I picked up the horn on the rabbit. Watercolor seems happy to be complimented on her tea. Ask our master. "What do you think, Master Abel..." "...... hmm. Delicious. This is the water you''ve been protecting." "Ha, yes...... Huh! Holy Spirit Toddler Girl with a full smile. "I''ve always protected you," the assessment seemed particularly heartfelt. The Holy Spirit of the Lake, for generations, is entrusted with the protection of the Holy Lake and this island. improve, maintain and develop the island''s environment. The sanctuary, ''just being'', deteriorates. It is the Holy Spirit of history and the efforts of the inhabitants that have maintained and improved it as a ''good thing''. Abel, who has visited Kishkud many times, should be treating her to tea each time. If the water quality had dropped, you would have noticed right away. So he said it''s worth more than just being praised for getting our teacher passed. "Eh heh...! Watercolor poses as a little gut. There does seem to be pride in this young lady as the Lord of our time. You''re a good girl...... Did your mother think so, too, and she hugs Watercolor up again. "Huh...!?" "Mmm! Ha, ha, ha! Huh? Huh? Huh? Whether we''re sticking together or just wanting to use it as an excuse, losers and mysisters come on my lap, too. "Mim, you''re so tiny, you''re trying, you''re great. -? So, Abel, why is this girl not with your mother? " the Lord of the sanctuary is always alone. Because Mim inherited her mother''s trail, this became the land of her child. One is, in other words, a sign that Mim has already been judged to be the Holy Spirit of one person" "Isn''t that a parenting waiver? I''m relieved." But my mother shrugs. "If you''re such a tiny, cute little girl, I wouldn''t let you go. Mim, do you miss me? Mother speaking in the official language of the continent, stroking her water color. I''ll interpret that word. "Yes! If I tell you I''m not lonely, you''re lying, but this is my training. You have to work hard, you won''t. Some of you are reliable, including Mr. Kupicpi. and" With a slight voice, Watercolor mumbles. "Well done, Mim! Burn, and the door opens. There, one woman stood. Watery hair and watery eyes. This is what Mim looks like when she turns it up and turns it into a beauty system. In particular, Mim not only knows the contents, but also the appearance. Even if I grow up, I guess I''ll have a cute system. "Heh, heh! Watercolor surprises me when I see the woman who came in. The woman was hanging a kupipipipi about where she picked it up. "Oh, isn''t she beautiful? Relax and say to your mother. The woman approached Zunzun. "Hmm!" Took away the water color, stuck around. Instead, in her mother''s arms, Kupipipi is pressed for some reason. "Oh, Mother, again, did you want it? Hmm? Again? Did you just say that? The woman ignores Mim''s statement, holds her daughter, and kneels at Abel. "We''re out of time, Takazu" "... n" I have a faceless master. The sensitive physique teacher was only picky for a moment, but soon remained calm. "Abel, could this guy be? "...... hmm. Mim''s mother. Lord of previous generations." After all, was it the Holy Spirit? "Oh? Is that Mim''s mother? Didn''t you live away? "Yes, I live away from my daughter." In a beautiful continental official language, Mim Maman replied. "Well, the... Your mother... lives on the next island. They come to see me every day." What''s that? You''re so close. With as much power as the Holy Spirit, there would be no such thing as some distance. The water coloured mother turns to the side. "There is no particular provision where the exiled Holy Spirit dwells. Wherever you are, it''s on my own, isn''t it? If you look at the trick of hugging Mim, you know very well that this guy loves his daughter. I''m sure he''s drowning...... "So, but, Mother. It is my precious service, Lord of Kishkud, to welcome Master Abel. Didn''t you tell me to try my best alone this morning?" "You won''t have a choice. I was swimming in the air. I just came to deliver Kupipipi." Kupipipipi, was it blowing up to outside the island? So, on that pretext, he said he came to his favorite daughter. "Dear Takazu, did this daughter work any disrespect for blowing Kupipipi? "... it wasn''t me who blew it up" "Also joking. Aren''t you here with two toddlers and one human woman? Are you going to tell me that this woman who was holding my daughter to herself is the greatest sorcerer in the human world? The watercoloured mother flaunts her shoulders. Mime, who had no idea what was going on, was leaning her neck in her mother''s arms. And there''s a pretty kid who raises his hand vigorously, on my lap, alone. "Yes, yes! That''s what Phew did! He told me! Hey, Mr. Fee. The air on the spot froze. 192 Episode 189: Running the Water "Al, can you explain what this is all about? Akan. My mother, she smiles, but her eyes aren''t laughing. Do they think I put a phee on him? No, actually, I did. "Kyu ~..." Kupipipipi is in her mother''s arms, and she''s still turning her eyes. It''s Nipa. It''s Nipa. "It''s true -. He''s here again, he''s here again? And coloboccles climbing to their predecessors without reading the air. You said Mim Maman''s name, Nipa. Mother came before us with Tsukatsuka, and again, "Al," she murmured. Around saying nothing to Fee, he knows I''m the main culprit. My mother, I raise my children lazily, but when I scold them, I scold them... If we don''t explain it properly, we''re gonna eat big eyeballs, right? "No, actually, it''s just a tease..." I''m desperate to explain. "Nor..." After hearing my clarification, my mother swells her cheeks. You look like your daughter in these places. "Al." "Yes." "Fee''s gonna ask you anything Al says, so you gotta think about it a little bit more, okay? Mother says, stroking Kupipipi. Hi, Mother. I hear that the Colobockle sorcerer was judged a weak man. Considering the quality of the demon wall I saw before I was blown away, I think it''s a pretty good user. "Hey, hey...... Do you believe this kid''s Yota story? There''s no way a human toddler could ever be more hostile to a fairy sorcerer, is there? Watercolor Mamman stuck it in My Mother. But Lucica Crane put. Smile and intercept this. "Yeah, sure. My children are geniuses. I can do anything." Only a parent idiot, you never brace...... And the watercolor, who doesn''t know the official language of the continent, "heh, heh, heh," he said, even, just confused. "Oh, you know, brother. I also want you to tell me what''s going on" Hmm. Do you want to explain the same thing again? "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew explains! Phew, I begged you to do evil magicians! We''ve done it right! Another misleading way of saying it... "Huh!? Did you do this?!? What the hell happened? Yeah. You don''t know what happened, do you? "Ugh...... Like your mother, I wish I could speak your language too..." Speaking of which, how does Mr. Nipa know the language of the continent? When I asked her why, the watercoloured mother turned away, "A little". "... Nipa used to pretend to be a human and do adventurers" "Hey......! Dear Takazu, please don''t tear me apart! Heh. That''s what happened. I''ll get Watercolor right away, and I''ll interpret for you. "Huh!? Your mother said that!? Humans said it was scary and horrible! "I tried adventure and I actually understood! We have reconfirmed the danger of the human race! Damn, what an extra mane for an interpreter...! I was stared at. "And, I mean, why are these two toddlers speaking the words of the Spirit as a matter of course? These days, even spirits say that some people don''t know this toned language." "You said that, didn''t you? My kids are geniuses." I''m not a genius, I just can use it because I learned. I don''t think it matters whether you''re a genius or not, other than how fast you learn in the first place. "Mother..." Watercolor pulls Mr. Nipa''s clothes. I saw it, Phee, did the mane, pulled my clothes. "Wow, I, too, want to remember what you''re saying." "What are you talking about? You don''t need that word! Spiritual language is a better language, with history and tradition, than the official language of pomposity. The inhabitants of this island also use the Spirit language. There will be no point in remembering." "Well, but..." That makes me look like I''m gonna cry. Because I want to learn, I think I can tell you. (I have no choice. Let me get you a help ship......) I whine poso, in the official language of the continent. "... If I''m going to teach my daughter to study, I need to teach her clearly" "- Huh!" A former adventurer with a quack eye opening. And soon, calm down. "... right. If you''re willing, let me know." That''s a quick hand job. Prepare a better explanation... "Oh, thank you......! Watercolor lowered her head to me. Even if you don''t know the language, you know I interfered. Especially since Watercolor Mother thought she''d been thanked. You study hard, and you say it with a good face. And Meister, who loves to play, says to the Holy Spirit Toddler as she twisted, rubbing her cheeks against me. "Mim, there''s clay here. Phew, I want to." "Oh, yes! I promised to show you some water! Watercolor jumps off Mr. Nipa''s arm and runs flat. Were you unhappy that your daughter left me, my predecessor who stares at me? No, it''s not my fault, is it? So much less, and the water color returns. Its hands are ridden with a clear rectangle that shivers like cold weather. "This is it! "Whoa! My sister makes my eyes shine. "Ya, that, it''s all a piece of magic. Phew, I''ve never seen anything like that! "Made of magic? I mean, like the lake water on Holy Lake? "Yes, this is lake water! The lake water of Holy Lake is magic itself. And the magic, depending on the location, seems to be somewhat thick and thin. Watercolor told me that when that dark part condenses, it changes in half, like a solid. "Condensed magic usually turns into demonic stones, but this is only ''lake water''. In other words, because of its'' water or not ''nature, it becomes such a soft substance." The water coloured mother explains it from the side. Well, to put it bluntly, I guess you mean it''s a pretty rare case. "Mim, Phew, this, is this it? "Yes, go ahead" "Hehe! Phew, I like clay! I suppose we should call it "water" rather than clay. Unlike Fee, I''m not as interested in doing this, but the "way" of that water itself moves my forefinger. "Mim, can I touch you, too? "Yes, please! You love this water, too, don''t you, Mr. Colobockle? What a mess and funny...... The touch itself is close to clay. But there is no discomfort with clay-specific oils sticking together. If they told me to play with one of them, I wouldn''t get lost and would choose this sticky water. (root interference. Let''s see the structure......) Ha, Cheng Cheng. Will it be an odd expression, but the mammoth constitutive magic remains distorted and harmonious? So when it''s water, but it''s half solid. (This, if I mess with the composition of the magic, I wonder if I can make it too...? Uh, first of all, interfere with the great power of water magic to give uniformity to the structure... When I thought I was a bump in my heart, Watercolor cheered. "Huh! Fee, that''s awesome! With your water, I made Mr. Colobockle! "Us! Us?" "Made of water? Similar or similar? Looks like Fee gave him a deformed coloboccle doll. As always, you''re a good clay worker. Water, though. "Isn''t that awesome, Fee?" "Hehe...! Phew, I''m most happy to be praised for! My Sister hugs me. At the same time, Watercolor pointed to what I had. "Oh brother, what is that...!?" "Hmm? This? It''s muddy water. I understood the structure, so I made it a bit. The boulder is significantly inferior to the lake water here, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with touching and playing with it." "Huh!? Is this soft water, something that can be made by magic?!?" "Hey, what is it, you brothers and sisters? No way, really, these kids got Kupipi...? The watercoloured parent and child were stunned. 193 Episode 190: Bet? "Huh, that''s awesome...! Really, soft water is reproduced. How can you create it? "Meh! Mim, meh! What I made to, Phew''s! Phew, other than that, it''s in my hands, man! My made muddy water. Amazing water color for my hands. With strange reason, sister trying to take it away. I can''t overlook the robbery on the boulder, so I''ll hold Fee and stop him. "Mmm-hmm!? Why bother? The righteous deed of Phew." I don''t know. I have no idea what Myangel''s standards of justice are... "Hey, what''s up?" "Yikes! Why! Phew, I liked it! More! More, why? All right. To distract you, you''ve succeeded. In the meantime, I''ll make another slime. "Fee, now, make me something to show you" "- Heh! - Where the heh heh heh heh heh, I want to see it!? Do it! Phew, good luck, here we go! "Ooh. I''m hoping...? If you think that love for me is the driving force, then there is something inner and obnoxious about using it, but in this case, it will be the first thing not to develop into a commotion. Watercolor seems weak. But it was also for a while that I was horrified. A spark of new disturbances has caught my eye. "Ugh... Uhm......? "Oh, you seem to have noticed? A mother holding up a kupipipipi smiled and stroked the head of a coloboccle. "Huh? Huh? Here, where...? Ah, Lord Mime''s Temple...!?" "Heh heh. Good morning." "Hey, why am I being stuck -?" There''s also a jitter, a kupipipi that lands to roll off. A watercoloured mother stands in front of such an ex-boyfriend. "Kupipipi. You look down, don''t you? "What? Dear Nipa? Why are you here? "I brought you for a walk in the sky. Do you remember before you flew into the sky? "Empty...? What the hell...? Yeah. Looks like the body wasn''t the only one that blew up beautifully. "Kupipipi, is it true that you lost a sorcery battle to such a small child? "Ha!? There''s no such thing as me being in a magic battle and taking a fall for someone! Even though he says it''s out of his mind, Kupikupi looks up to the Lord first. I guess I''m more confident and proud of witchcraft than ever to say to my Holy Spirit opponent that I would take this attitude as well. "This is what Kupipipi says...? Watermaman looks back. Abel is out again to fetch water, and her sister has no spare time in her creative activities. I''m the only one who''s free. "Ah! Yes! I challenged you to battle! For some reason, I don''t remember going from there." "To such a child, a battle...? "Yes! This child, in many fears, has deceived Master Abel''s disciple! Mm-hmm. That''s fucked up. Are you going to steam back the course of the battle again? Watercolor Mamman tilts her neck as she looks at me. "Honestly, I''m not sure about you. For example, what is this water? I can''t do this strange thing, the Holy Spirit of the Lake." "No matter what they say..." That''s what I''m saying. As I stared, Kupikupi advanced all the way to me. "Come on, let''s fight! If I win, I ask you to give up Master Abel''s apprentice! "No, that''s too unsolicited a seed... And I thought you said stop being a weak fig." "Ha!? He''s a weak fig? I''m not talking about that, am I? It doesn''t look like it''s stuck. The weak, the weak. Did you erase the nagging part from your memory? "Hey, Mr. Nipa. Will you stop this girl, please? "Uh-huh, yeah. Before I ask, is it true that you are teaching Takazu? "Yeah, well. I''ve been watching magic, studying, everything." "Well, I''d like to see what Takazu sees in you." "Huh!?" How could that happen? I''m in trouble. I asked my mother for help. Explain in a slightly quick-spoken continental official language, in hindsight. "Oh. If you think you''re rubbing it, that''s..." My Mother walks with Tsukatsuka to the front of her watercoloured mama. I guess it''s not where Kupipipi started the commotion because the words don''t make sense. "Uh, my Al, he''s a genius. So I''m not going to let the weak jerk off." "Are you okay? As I was saying, there''s no way a little kid like that can beat a fairy sorcerer, is there? Parental idiots come all the way up here, it''s so clear." It''s a rude seed, but it''s also a one-sided fact. If the race is different, so are the underlying abilities. Because the strength of the human race is reproduction, not individual combat ability. But my mother flaunts her shoulders, for Christ''s sake. "Al, you''re so awesome. I''m usually a lot of people, but if I care about that, I''ll take out any opponent! No, you can''t, can you? If I had the advantage, that would be as much as knowing my weakness. "Stay away from danger" is the best way to protect yourself. "Ha...... Humans are as stubborn as ever... I haven''t changed a thing since I was an adventurer...... You can bet. In that kid, you can''t beat Kupipipi." "Hmm? Can I bet? If Al could win, what the hell would he give me? Hey, Mom. Don''t get on it, okay? But a woman who was a former head of the island and an adventurer, responds to her mother''s words. Take out the blue jewels and show them off. "This is a jewel of water. Demonic stones, of course, are precious items above spiritual stones. Modern times, of course, even in illusion history, so far the product, should not have been. If you can beat Kupipipi, I can give you this." "Oh, Mother! When I interpreted, Watercolor changed her blood phase. "It''s the treasure of this Kishkud! I''ve inherited it from generations, it''s the soul of the island! I can''t admit that much treasure is subject to betting! "It''s okay. Kupipipi can''t beat a kid or something. We''re gonna win, so we''re not gonna have any problems." No, you, Kupikupi was flying in the sky, didn''t you see that? It was Mai Angel who flew it, but still, that just happened, right? "Heh... No, I can''t..." Watercolor is in trouble and is about to cry now. (Your younger daughter is stronger than she is...) Not as a mother, not as a former master, this will not work. I have no choice. Do you need to give it to me? "Okay. You just have to do it, right? I''ll take it, this battle." "Hmm! Finally, you''re curious about that! Kupipipi, you look happy...... Well, Mr. Nipa, I think you should think about it. 194 Episode 191: Ancient Kupipipi and Nipa. I decided to chill these two livers. I fight, but I don''t know if I can win. In the first place, as Mommy said, fairies and humans don''t have the same basic output. I don''t mean to mislead the loss by putting up a voltage line, because the goal is to make it hysterical. (And...) Watercolor needs to know what I''m up to in advance. "Mim, do you have a minute? "Yes, sir" The Holy Spirit Toddler, still in tears, when I called her, came on a small run to discipline. "Eh..." I slap my ears off. "Heh, heh! Oh, can you do that!?" "Yeah. I can do it. So I want you to shut up and miss it." "Ugh..." Mim is looking up at me in tears. "Kids there! Kupikupi points at me. "It is too pitiful for me to ravage unilaterally, although I am certain I will win. So I''ll just tell you a little bit about my prowess." "Ho. You mean give me information." "Yeah, that''s right. Especially since you may suddenly lose your temper." Huh, or laughing. Well, if you''ll take the initiative and reveal what''s in your hand, I''ll be honest with you. Information is worth more than gold, depending on what it is. Me? Of course, I don''t do anything that reveals my hand. (Normally, I suspect this story should take a while, but I don''t look like the type of person who would let a false statement flow and get caught up in it...) She seems very straightforward. If that was even an act, actors would be different from the beginning. I''ll give up honestly. "Well, I''ll show you. Get on the table." I squeeze my jaw, and it encourages me to go out. "Phee, are we going outside? "Mm-hmm? Almost there! Phew, I''m busy with this! It''s a good place right now! A sister who shows artisanal temperament and strange restraint. Now, if I hug you or stroke your head, maybe you''ll get angry. "Al. Fee, I''ll come with you, so you can have a look, okay? "Yeah. Thanks. Let me do that." I''d like to be attached to My Angel in the mood, but this one''s not strong enough to win with chronic care. "Oh, me too, I will offer you my brother......! And then comes the water color. I went out with her. "What are you playing at? What are you playing at? "Games? Games? The coloboccles are shaking, and from the lake, the water sperm is showing its face. Sounds like a festival lover. Kupipipipi has also been pulled capes and clothes, but he has not been particularly responsive to whether he doesn''t care or has put up with it. "Alto, did you say something? "Yeah." "It must not happen that a human being should be taught by Master Abel. First, I want to make sure you understand it." I don''t care if they say that. What should and should not be? In the first place, I don''t know where it is. When I told him that, Kupikupi shook his head. "Good? If you want to teach a letter, just teach a person who can write a letter, that would be enough, wouldn''t it? If we were to be taught by a great scholar so that we could reach the truth of the world, it would only be a great waste. Magic is the same thing. Master Abel is a legendary sage who learns about the already lost ancient art ritual and uses it. If you don''t have enough magic, it''s unacceptable for someone who isn''t strong to ask you to teach. Besides, humans, when they acquire knowledge and power, use it to their own detriment, causing annoyance and harm. For the twofold reason, man should not be taught by that one." "Why are you talking so fast? "If so, I''m being silly...... ugh! No, that''s not why. I don''t mean to piss you off, so let''s get out of the way. "Eh. Even if Abel doesn''t deserve to be taught by humans, the reason why you''re an apprentice isn''t right now? "I do! You''re a retard! We didn''t just talk about letters and scholars! "I mean, you want to say that Picpic has the ability to just beg Abel to teach? "Who''s picky! Kupikupi! I will never forgive you for making fun of this tall name! You''re such a big reactor...... I don''t think it''s the right personality to do it online or anything. No, there''s no internet in this world. "You ignorant don''t know, but I can use ancient magic! "This is me I taught you." Kupipipipi and Nipanipa look doya at the same time. Complete the process. It is unusual to be a user of ancient magic. Is it unique to an environment where spiritual language can be used? - Ancient magic. That''s a witchcraft prototype. As with academic and technological developments, magic is polished and advanced. Magic, classified as'' ancient '', is, in other words, its previous stage. However, ancient sorcery is not considered to be the inferior compatibility of modern sorcery. Progress or evolution does not necessarily mean increased power or effectiveness. Easier to use. More stability. Some of them develop on the basis of ideas that say so. Characteristics common to many ancient sorceries. That would be ''not fuel efficient''. High power. But a massive consumption of magic. This makes it too user-friendly. It is due to the fact that the great power of witchcraft was the Spirits. As Kupipipipipi pointed out, in fairies and humans, the basic magic power is different. Moreover, the Spirit Clan has more magic than the Fairy Clan. When making tools, humans naturally assume that they operate. Weight and durability are human compliant, of course. Then magic will be the same. The spirits, who came up with the idea of ''converting'' magic and turning it into a technological system, exercised their magic, by their own standards. Many species with inferior magic than spiritual clans make simplification and improved fuel consumption and progress in order to make it easier to handle it. That is modern magic. In particular, calling it ''modern'' may not be ready for reality. Because the culmination of magic instruction technology is not sacred history, but the history of magic instruction, and the technology of the humans who live today does not extend far to the inhabitants of magic instruction history. Together, magic, classified as'' ancient '', is highly fuel-efficient and lacks stability. Archdeacon Abel said that ancient magic is an important issue in how to use it efficiently. It should be noted that Abel herself and her beloved sister are also good at sensing and controlling magic while the amount of magic is buzzing, so they seem to be able to randomly fire ancient magic without any penalty. ... Me? Three shots and we''re out of gas. (So, it''s this opponent) How much ancient magic can you use and how many times can you activate? If we don''t know that, we can''t work out tactics. "I''m talking about being able to use old-fashioned magic, how much can you use? Naturally, they''ll tell us about it, too, won''t they? "... No, first of all, be surprised that I can use ancient magic. What is it, you?" 195 Before the beginning of Chapter 192, To get my mind back on it, Kupikupi has one cough. "You seem to have some knowledge of archaic magic. But don''t you know how awesome that power is? If you knew, you''d react more differently." I know, so I asked him how much he could use. But the Colobockle sorcerer seems to have arrived at another conclusion. "Oh, you''re putting up your utmost vanity, aren''t you? Then I''ll be good at that attitude, too. But do you feel safe? To say that I can use ancient magic is an indicator of my excellence, and in this match, it is useless. It will not be used against the overwhelmingly weak." If you think you''re overwhelmingly weak, don''t tease me... Well, if they don''t buzz off high-fired sorcery, I''ve never been over it. "So, how do we play against each other? Like a push?" That would be relatively safe. Positioning the cushion reduces the danger even more dramatically. I don''t want you to get hurt or anything. "Right. Shall I take the form of a real fight? I''ll make you realize how inferior you are." I know what''s magically inferior. But more than that, what you can''t miss is the word "form of action". "I don''t want to be dangerous." "You''ll be fine there." With a faint laugh, the watercoloured mother moves forward. "The match will be played in my field. I can use my powers and authority to almost disable the damage." "Is that okay if I hit a fireball or a stone? "Yeah. No problem.... Phew." Ho. The boulder is the Holy Spirit. Can it be close to ''space domination''? Abel''s standard is "high magic." "Can that field also prevent soul life tricks? When I said it, Nipa and Kupipikupi freaked out. "Ko, Soul Life Technique!? Beyond the Ancient Ceremony, Isn''t It a Ceremony of the Divine Domain!?" "No way, you, you can use soul life techniques - there''s no such thing, is there? "No. I can''t, sss." You two look blatantly horrible at what I say. "Heh, heh! Don''t freak me out! But, well, if you think about it, that user can''t be in the modern era. It''s a nasty mental battle." I didn''t mean to say that, but I was just wondering if I could practice "vs. Soul Life" on the field if I could disable Soul Life. Abel has always cared that I couldn''t use my anti-soul defense. By that guy''s standards, I guess it''s something we can''t talk about without. When I look at the water coloured house, I still draw water. But I got eyes on him. For once, they''re looking at this one. "Well, as for magic, it looks like you found out I''m on top, but there''s one more thing. It''s very important." "What is it? "That''s it." Like shadowboxing, Mr. Kupikupi sticks out his fist shruggedly. Fist speed is fast inside. "Eh? Does that mean you can use martial arts, too? "Yeah, I''m a good fighter, too." Magic and Fighting Users Ye...... You remind me of a handsome brown man who fought and talked in a snail. "Isn''t that magic warfare? Bun, do you have to hit him? "You said it was a real battle format, right? Literally, anything? "Hmm. Bye." I''ll be by your side. I''ll hold you up, Watercolor. "Huh!? Oh, brother!? Why are you suddenly stuck with me?!?" "Adults, will you surrender? Otherwise, Mim will be terrible." "Become...!? Despicable! You don''t have people''s hearts!?" Anything, I think that''s what it''s supposed to be. The feeling of the stuck mime, unlike our sister, was different again. Though there is no substitute for being soft. Then Tsukatsuka and Mr. Nipa come and silently take my daughter from my hand. My joke didn''t bother me, I don''t seem to like it when anyone but myself snuggles at Watercolor. Speaking of which, you can take it away from your mother immediately. (Now. Watercolor............! When I signaled with my gaze, the Holy Spirit Toddler noticed the intent haphazardly, in a very natural motion, and held in a treasure ball of water. All right, all right. That''s good. "What are you, just now! Are you messing with me?" Kupipipipi finally cleared up about my actions and words and actions over and over again. It''s a big misunderstanding, but I can''t help it. Nipa whilst holding Mim tells me. "Is it time to get started? We''re gonna roll out the field, right? Coloboccles, get out of here, will you? "Those two, fight? Fight?" "Bet on what? Bet on who? Fruit or dull? The Colobockles say that with ease. Completely entertaining. "Fields, unfold......! A slightly blue dome spreads around Mr. Nipa. Is this her field? Shall I just touch it and analyze it? (... well. This is hard) The compositional formula is close to spatial magic, but the amount of magic consumed is horny and high. As a component of the surgical ceremony, it appears that the surgeon, the Holy Spirit himself, is linked to this xyshkud itself. Unfortunately, from the point of view of magic and from the activation conditions, it didn''t seem to work for me. Probably not exercisable on this Mother Holy Spirit, if not on this land. But if you activate it within the sanctuary, you can probably rule many phenomena and laws unilaterally. As light as attenuating the power of attack magic, I guess. Even though it is limiting, if we consider it an ability to become the ''ruler of the world'', we know very well the performance of its breakthrough. Was the boulder called the Spirit''s superior species, the Holy Spirit? "Hehe. Ready? Yes? Kupikupi is in a good mood because he can beat me up. Well, how am I supposed to fight? Turning down magic connections and unilaterally attacking can be normal in this. So winning wars like deception isn''t hard in itself, perhaps. But is this mean enough to convince you? "That''s not working! I can''t admit it! Or something like that, I think. I mean, you can''t win by accident, you have to do something about your heart, you have to break it. But this is a tough question. When fighting from the front, the opponent is a user who has also completed archaic magic. Aside from the ancient rituals, you must use a variety of sorceries. Whether or not a magician of my age works. Besides, he seems confident in the fight. The magician who uses martial arts is troublesome because he is a handsome brown man. I guess it''s time to remember the tactics against physics. (I have no choice. It''s going to be a bump production, but I wonder if I''ll use it to see it......) A tactic of war against physics, using the magic I just remembered. What do we do with magic? I think we shall deal with it on an ad hoc basis while maintaining a high degree of flexibility there. "Okay, here we go! Mr. Nipa signals. Well, do you want to do it? 196 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Three Al vs. Kupipipi (Part One) I like this Kishkud. Idyllic. Magnificent. Clean. Beautiful. So I was glad and proud to have been born into a family of Kinshkud escort magicians for generations. It''s great to be able to protect something. Because without strong power and a straight heart, it''s impossible. Very few people come from outside to this island. So it''s very valuable to be able to listen to ''outside''. Outside the island, there''s always a fight. Like Kishkud, everyone laughs and says they can''t get along. Whenever I hear such talk, I find the people outside foolish and at the same time reaffirm that this island is blessed. In that, I admired an elf magician. Master Abel. To the elders of the Elves, the legends. Even Nipa, the Holy Spirit of Kishkud, is a great magician. Saved many people over and over again, my ideal image. I wanted to be like that one. I thought I wanted strength like that one. Fortunately, I have a gift as a magician, which led me to give him more ancient sorcery than Master Nipa. Now I still think I deserve to touch the cough, even if it doesn''t extend far to that one. "Ask Takazu to teach you? I can''t do that. Because even I was turned down." With a distant eye, Lady Nipa said so. He would never take a disciple. "So help yourselves. Be a better magician than that." In that word, my heart was fixed. To protect this wonderful sanctuary. And to shape my own admiration. I decided to make an effort to make him my disciple. One day, you''ll have to admit it. One day, to teach that one. But reality brought me surprises. That Master Abel says he''s taking a disciple. That, too, a human child! If it was someone sharp enough to slip out of his eyes into his nose, he''d be convinced, but what showed up was just a kid who didn''t feel too hectic, wrapped up in a terribly tired atmosphere. Why are these kids here? The answer to that question was terribly simple. I was in a position to use my position with Abel''s friend''s son. Oh - I can''t forgive you. Can you forgive me? Those who are neither talented nor motivated, ask Abel to teach them, and so on. (A little, you need to do this) I thought so. "Okay, here we go! Nipa''s signal sounds. I decided to teach that kid how to be a magician. That''s not just the use of witchcraft. It''s tough in action. Chanting. You should learn the fear of being attacked through that gap in this setting. I decided to hit my first hand at full speed. "Shh...! Pack the distance with the magic of physical strengthening and beat him all at once. The opponent is defenseless - no, he''s not! The Devil''s Wall has already unfolded? (Is that... water? Demon wall of water......? Would you say you were prepared in advance? Inside, there is no loophole. But if you''re halfway to the Devil''s Wall, I''ll crush you with just one blow! With all my strength, I punched the demon wall - it was supposed to. "Huh!? What, this feeling...!?" Not stiff, not bouncing back. Sinking in, my fist. (This is like, kids hanging out, that water -) Gunya, I tried to buzz, that feeling. Speaking of which, this girl... Just now, I was creating that water. I can''t believe I''m using this crap for defense. Shoot him in the fist twice, three times. I can''t break it. Slash in with a knife. I can''t cut a thousand. "- Huh!?" Zorr. I had a bad feeling. I don''t have a sixth sense, but I think that was one of my instincts. Jump out in a hurry. Then at that moment, in the place where I was until just now, the bulge demon wall was covered. It''s like slime. If you were there, you must have swallowed me. If I''d been wrapped up in an array that I couldn''t physically destroy, I would have been stuck at that moment. Breathe or not. (That demon wall is not an object, it was created by that child with his own magic. So say you can manipulate freely!?) The demon wall of soft water quickly reshaped and stood to block between us. Now I can''t use martial arts anymore. I have no choice but to challenge pure sorcery warfare. Are you suggesting that you directed this development towards us? No, you can''t have that brains, just kids! I created a stone bullet and beat it continuously. But I can''t penetrate it. The impact diffuses like a loose ripple, killing the power of the stone. (If it''s flaming! Release the fireball. But I gave him steam, and he disappeared. (Right! Gunya But that''s water -!) A natural enemy of fire. In a fireball, I can''t break through that one. If that wall is a substance or something that exists only on that demonic wall, we might be able to evaporate it over time. However, the water source is the magic of the child! Unless that kid''s out of magic, he''s gonna fix it. (What a nasty demon wall to use...!?) It''s annoying. I don''t like it when you say that you can''t break through that wall without an extra attack. I know I can''t beat you like this! "... come on" Alto and other children shake their arms lightly. Then that slime increased. Plus, the new, fake slime came crawling towards me, just like he was in charge of the attack. "Ku......! Beat the magic of flames. It produces steam, but it regenerates with arrowheads. Now, I can''t sharpen it. I didn''t fly, I took a distance. Fortunately, only the speed of travel, doesn''t seem like a big deal. (Run around, poke a gap? No, I can''t do that -) What''s there is one nightmare. That kid, whoops, when, increases that slime. I can''t believe we''re keeping multiple special demon walls, and moving them at the same time. Magic power, magic control, not first-class! What''s weak about using this kind of magic without sweating? "You''ve got to be kidding me...! "Huh? No, I''m seriously going to be fighting...? That kid hasn''t even moved a step. Because you don''t have to. Now it''s like I''m, like, far underground......! "Fine. Just a little, I''ll admit to you." "That helps. So, is the game good at the end? "No. The game goes on. Because I''m gonna win." That''s right. I''m surprised by this sorcery, but my victory doesn''t work. Because this fake slime doesn''t work because it''s a ''normal attack'' and ''normal sorcery''. (Regret......! At the earliest, ancient sorcery with only enough use to count. I''ll show you the power! 197 Episode 194 Al vs. Kupipipi (Part II) With enough distance from the slime, I start chanting. Then the opponent''s child changed his complexion. "What!? An old-fashioned chant!? You didn''t use it...! "Ning Ro, be honored. This is to say that I admitted your skill to a certain extent...! As I told him, I felt only slightly uncomfortable. That boy. Something''s wrong. But I don''t know what that is. (No, anything is good......! If you shoot, you win. That''s it. "Finally, for once, I''ll check with you. Are you going to surrender? "If it''s an invalid match, there''s no reason to fight it." "Yes, you have to surrender. Then that''s it! - Roaring gun! Shots fired, rays of magic. Powerful energy. Simple. But the power is immense. An ancient magic cannon that instantly destroys any demon wall and knocks down any enemy. If it wasn''t within Master Nipa''s field, he would even change the terrain of this sanctuary, the ultimate blow! Come on, blow it out! The moment I shot in the roar cannon. Again uncomfortable. There''s something definitive about that boy. - That''s right, the face. I realized who it was. His face is calm. Even when I started chanting old fashions. And now, even at this moment. I don''t even have the slightest fear. Why is that? How could you? Is there no fright in its face? There''s only one demon wall that protects that boy. It''s just a wall of examples. You think you''re overconfident in the performance of a fake slime. But you''re gonna say it? No. That kid, the moment I started chanting, realized it was old-fashioned. I mean, you know the roar cannon. But if you know a roaring cannon, you know its power, too. You know that the Devil''s Wall is so output that it doesn''t make sense...! But how do you know you can stay so calm? A pillar of light pierces the demon wall of water. The wall disappears in an instant, and the boy behind it swallows it - it should have. "Hey, why...!? How are you safe?!?" Sitting flat, looking like a boy. The wall between him and me is alive and well. That meant even an old-fashioned blow was prevented by that demon wall. (I don''t know! incomprehensible!? It wouldn''t be possible!? I don''t care what you think! With my flaming magic, that demon wall evaporated slightly. Then it should be natural to disappear if you are attacked by a force that far exceeds it! How can that demon wall keep its shape? No scratches. - Scratches? (That''s right. I can''t believe there''s not even a little damage, in the first place, that''s weird! I can''t even tell you that I wore it out and prevented it. That demon wall exists intact, as if it had not been attacked since the beginning. There''s no reason for that. It can''t be! Now, it''s like... "Uh...... Sorry." The boy laughs bitterly as if an injustice has been found. "This is crazy. Based on the premise, there''s no winning that way. ''Cause it doesn''t make any sense to me." "- What?" "I''m sorry. That''s the ''rules''. I don''t care how much you pay me more than this place is, I won''t lose." "I''m saying, it makes sense..." I get glare. What the hell is this kid talking about...? Next to me with a groan, Master Nipa was smiling off. "... you do a hell of a thing. What did you just do, teach Takazu? "No. Ever since I was a baby, I just can do this. Well, the idea of drilling and applying technology is an occasional part of education, so thanks to Abel, I can''t help it." Nipa seemed to understand this inexplicable phenomenon. I don''t know yet. But at the next moment, I was stunned to hear what Master Mime had to say. "Huh!? Brother, how can you use the power of the Holy Spirit!?" of the Holy Spirit... power? What the hell is that...? "Is magic control protruding at an abnormal level? Or can you direct the power? "............ haha" The child cheeked in a troubled breeze. Now I don''t know if what Master Nipa asked is correct. But in the present intercession, I also understood. It was Nipa''s field that blocked my magic. I don''t know what he did, but he exercised the power of the Holy Spirit to nullify the attack. "Blah, I don''t have the help to prevent archaic magic at the moment. The firepower is too great. It would be useless to expand multiple demon walls. It just blows up with you. The range is too wide, and it is difficult to scratch. If you get shot, it''s out at that point. So there are only two ways to deal with it. Have the power to prevent it, or work on it so you can''t shoot it beforehand." "The way you say it, it''s like you can even ''don''t let me shoot you''? "............... hey, what do you think? To Lady Nipa''s words, he turned away with a bitter smile. I don''t deny it. Do you really think you have the means to keep me from using magic? That''s impossible. Because if you can do that, you can use it from the beginning. "Master Nipa, that demon wall has the power of Master Nipa, doesn''t it? "Yeah. I was surprised, too, because all of a sudden the flow of power changed. This kid messed with my field the moment you started chanting. I think I''ve added some of my power to that demon wall." Interfering with the power of the Holy Spirit!? You think that''s possible? No, it must have been possible. Otherwise, as this kid said, if it hadn''t blown up in my magic, it would be weird. Oh, my God, this girl! After all, I''m not a monster! "Master Abel should take it as a disciple. It is not unusual to say that he interfered with the field of Master Nipa." "No. So in my case, Cone said. Besides, I don''t think Abel would approve of this demon wall..." Can''t you recognize this demon wall? I couldn''t believe it. His expression is full of bitterness and I don''t even think he has a shitty modesty. When I questioned the assessment, he called in his own mentor. "Abel ~. Will you come for a second? "... n" We interrupt the water draw and come this way, Master Abel. I can''t even imagine how much it would be worth in one of those cross-dimensional boxes that were placed unwrought. "Abel, you''ve been watching this game." "... n" "This demon wall, Abel, what do you think? "...... hmm. Not really." Mr. Abel''s thoughts were extremely concise. But I couldn''t understand. What do you mean, "not much" when you use archaic magic and you can''t find a way to remove it? "See? With a sorry face, he says. "What do you mean, Master Abel!? Why can''t the Wall of Demons be this bad?!?" "...... hmm. Not from the ground up. I''m not talking about it." From the ground up? Resist blows, slaughter, no stone bullets, no flames, this demon wall, not from the foundation!? Apparently, Mr. Abel realized that I didn''t understand, and he actually meant to point it out. One word at a time, I call upon the name of my disciple. "... Al" "Hoi Sa" "- Nah!?" He deployed the Wall of Demons, even briefly. Not two or three. At least, there are ten. I can''t believe how easy it is to make these walls appear...! But the next moment. I was stunned. And when Abel waved his finger, a local gust blew, and there remained no one demon wall, and he blew off to the other side of the sky. "... Al''s Demon Wall is sweet to settle on because it doesn''t have a solid foundation. It flies away easily. How many of these things are going to come out, but it''s only a waste of magic. No matter what kind of demon wall you build, it doesn''t make sense when the fundamental part is bare" That''s all I told you, Master Abel, he''s gone back to pumping water. "This is it, I can''t believe it" A sad, bitter, whining alt boy. My common sense has loosened from the ground up. This teacher was literally in a different dimension. 198 Episode 195: Dr. Essen, Standing in the Sanctuary "So, what do you do? Match, do you want to continue? Kupikupi shook his head in my words. "I''m distracted. This time, I''ll miss you." I mean, it seems to be called an invalid match. Well, to see how this girl is doing, I guess the magic is still there. If they continue to use ancient sorcery, it is visible that it will be a terrible battle, as it will be impossible to prevent it except with an inch using the Holy Spirit field. I knew very well that I still couldn''t beat an ancient user. This should be considered a harvest. If you can make it "No Competition," it''s your word. But then, there''s one problem. Originally this battle was meant to remind Nipanipa and Kupipipipi. I was going to have my liver chilled for lightly betting on the water jewel. Specifically, I was going to make a fake water jewel and smash it right in front of you, but that''s ruined, too. Well, since Watercolor seems to be relieved, do we have to make it good? Mim jumped out of Mr. Nipa''s arm and came right in front of me, bowing her head. In its hands, the treasure ball fits securely. "Thank you, brother......! "Oh, yeah. It''s a lot different than I thought it would be." Because I haven''t been able to correct the part about lightly betting on treasure balls, I don''t think it''s the right thing to be thanked for. It hasn''t been a fundamental solution in the first place. From behind me smiling bitterly, a loving voice sounds. "Yes! Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! Apparently, my sister, whose creative work is over, jumps out of the water color house. I thought it was made of muddy water and the craft was held in my hand. "Fee, if you run with your hands blocked, you''re in danger! "Phew, we''re done! Huh, good luck! I want you to look at it! I''m not listening. Isn''t it dangerous? Embrace My Angel before it falls. Well, even if I fell, if I cushioned the muddy water I''d just remembered, I wouldn''t get hurt. "Hehe...! Phew, you stuck with me! Glad!" No, you''re not. Because it''s dangerous, I just held it first. But should I stroke your head? "Nor, Phee. You said you couldn''t run, right? My mother comes out of the water house, chasing after me. But Fee, who wants to show me what he created as soon as possible, doesn''t even look like he cared. "Phew, this! I made this! "Which one...... what the heck!?" It was Mejed who created it. But it''s not just Master Mejed. Oh, my God, I''m on a horse. And I have a weapon. (Master Mejed, do you have a hand...? As if he were a brave knight, Mejed, who rode, was holding the stick...... The design of the stick was very wild, not cylindrical like the stick of the Earth world, but a gotten sloppy design that trolls and orgasms were likely to wield. ... Why is Mejed equipped with something like this...? "Hehe!? It''s very exquisite to do!? But it''s an unusual design! Watercolor is in a hurry. Well, normally, you''re confused, even if they show you this stuff. "Ko, this, was made by Phee? "Phew, I''m good at this! "Huh! Awesome......! "Fuhi-ju...! Huh, that was awesome! I''m a little happy!" No, yeah. Well, in and of itself, it''s amazing. Especially with the texture of the stick, I feel obsessed with restraint. But I don''t know sappily why you tried to make the mejed you rode. Ah...... No, in the first place, you didn''t use a hella or anything, just a hand job, you made this...? (Hmmm. Still, that''s a great talent) Fee looks at me with a full face. "Yay, I''ll make this our patron saint! I wonder if that''s possible...? I don''t think my muddy water will last forever. As the ice melts, over time, in time, it will become mere water. Originally, I was forced to pervert it. "What is this? What is this?" "Looking good! Looking good?" The Colobockles are attracted to Master Mejed and begin to hold back. Fee, in a better mood, nevertheless began to be diagonally proud, without bragging about his own making. "Heh heh heh heh, more awesome! I can make all sorts of things! Fun stuff, I can make a lot of it! Have you been pointing water at us...? "Really? Really? "Are you having fun? Fun?" Colobockle and Watercolor started looking up at me with their sparkling eyes. Please don''t. Don''t overestimate, really. "Build something? Make it? "Something to play with. Something to play with!" "Yep! Don''t pull on straw! Don''t climb! Damn right. Now it''s hard to say that there''s nothing I can make... If I had to make you something, it wouldn''t fit. "Brother, it''s amazing......! That" fifth line "was also a very interesting game......! "What''s that? What''s that? "Master Mime, tell me...? Tell me? Like a wave to return, the Colobockles walked away from me and packed it in water at the same time. It feels like it''s moving with interest. "Al. While you''re at it, why don''t you make him something? Even my mother makes that easy for me to say. Well, alongside Fee, ''cause you''re bi-perfect for overestimating me, this guy... "I don''t care if they say that... Is there something about to be an ingredient or something? "Dozo..." All of a sudden the water sperm showed up and put something in front of me. What is it? Are you going to put pressure on even the water concentrate? "Is this...? Paper and wood, or...? Probably the original on this island. Sturdy paper that seemed hard to tear and light and hard wood were placed gossip. If you''re on paper, you have no idea how to make it. It looks and feels, "Oh, paper," I suppose, but how do I describe it? It''s a papyrus-like material that has been powered to fold, leaving a shadow as a plant. The wood is well dried, and when you tap it with your fingers, it sounds good with the cone. But somewhere, bamboo-like, it was a material I didn''t know about. (Is it easy to process) To see the innocence of the Coloboccles, even the nasty ones are going to be delighted. Only in that respect, I can go easy. If this is a sale to the Chamber of Commerce, it will be seriously acclaimed. Well, there''s money hanging over there, so it''s obvious. "Do you want to try?" It''s good to see the power of Charles Essen, a Patchmon inventor that most people don''t know. When I took out the knife, I began to sharpen the tree. Ooh, this is a good material that is easy to process. If it''s in the human world, it''s gonna sell, right? The Colobockle mage, who was playing the game until just now, peeks in from the side. "You''re used to it...? "Well, I learn woodworking on a daily basis." "Huh? Why do magicians learn woodworking? It''s up to you to put a job in your hands. In the future, I have to feed Phee and her mother. Sharpen the dust and trees. The paper is shaped to a specific shape, mindfully powered and securely fixed to the shape. Remember the shape. "Uh-huh. I want something like paste or tape..." "Dozo..." Even then, the water sperm leaves something behind. It''s in a small plate. It''s a viscous liquid. Maybe it''s pasty. Can you make something like this? Or is it the product of Holy Lake, like the muddy water Mime had? Whatever, now you can make what you were thinking. "And for the record, I did it." Two things I made. Most of them are tilting their necks without knowing their purpose, but Phee, the head of overestimation, is sparkling his eyes. "Yes! What''s this? Phew, I have a good feeling...! Yeah. This is ridiculous and fun. Not for the first time. Because it''s a story item, that''s it. "Put it in your mouth, blow it? "Yeah! Huh, I''ll do it! I''ll blow it hard! It''s not something I try to do. Phee includes the timber part of ''it'' in her mouth. ...... oh. With proper purification, it''s safe for your child to put it in his mouth, isn''t it? And. Pi ~, Pi ~, Pi ~... A dumb noise sounded. "Hahaha! What is this!? What is this!?" "Funny!? Funny! The Colobockles make a scene. Yeah, that. He said, "What are you doing?" 199 Episode 196: Gifts From the results, Fukimori was more popular than expected. Colobockles who play out with great joy even though they come in different sizes. Me and me, we get along. And my sister, who saw it, "Meh! But you made it for me, it belongs to Phew! And so on and so on, the beginning and end of joining the takeover. I never thought I''d get this far on a boulder. ''Cause this is a one-shot piece of crap. Bringing it to the chamber of commerce, it''s obvious that you get a bad reputation for getting tired of it quickly or quickly. "Make it for me, too? Make it? "Bribing? Bribe him, make him? Coloboccles hugging straw. My mother captures two or three coloboccles, holds them up, and tells me. "Oh. Al, that''s very popular, huh? Wouldn''t this fit if I didn''t make you more? It''s easy for me to say... It''s handmade, so it''s a hassle. But well, surely just one alle would be the source of the commotion. I can''t do every single one of them, but I have to make a few and ease the waiting list. So do you want me to spare you some time with the other item while I create it? "Fee, you got a minute? "Wait, I''m in! Right now, Phew, I''m gonna get this back, so I''m busy! Sister advancing toward Fukimori. Coloboccle horse with it, throw it to another coloboccle and pass. Phee rushes over there screaming, "Mmm-hmm!?" Then the coloboccle is repeated, this time passing another coloboccle. Fee''s guy, haven''t they played? If I were in elementary school, I''d be in a situation where I''d be delicately jerked off... (Well, I''m not crying, and it''s still good...) It''s the only way, so I call Watercolor, who''s having trouble "hey, hey, hey" when I see this commotion. "Mim, do you have a minute? "Huh? Brother, how can I help you? And then comes the little run, Watercolor. I''ll show her another item. "I''d like to try this guy, can you help me? "Yes...... What should I do? I have, look at the rectangular paper, the toddler girl Holy Ghost tilting her little neck. I let her have a string that stretches from there. "Grab this string and run, and you''ll be fine." "Huh? Running? Me, it''s cool...? You look anxious, Mim. I guess this, for the rest of my life, isn''t sure how fast my legs are. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Because I''m not even competing with anyone.... Try it? "Yes, sir" Watercolor rushing out bravely, whilst saying something like that. Yeah. You''re really late. But I smile. "Huh!? floated!? floated...!?" I look at the paper floating in the sky and the water color is amazing. I think I already figured it out, but what I made was a kite. I stepped that sturdy paper and light and easy to process wood would allow me to go, but apparently it went well. "What is this? What is this?" "Are you flying? Flying?" Below the kite, the coloboccles gather with straw. Poking through the gap, Fey is winning back, but nobody seems to care. "Sounds interesting! Sounds interesting!" "Dear Mime, let me do this? Let me do it? Oh, the shabby colorboxles and the watercolors, surrounded by them, are very weak. It''s noisy, but right now, would you like to make additional production. I took the knife and started processing wood again. "Hey! This is before the sacred lake to be honored and before the sacred and inviolable temple!? Stop shagging, you guys! Don''t stop! Although Kupipipi yells furiously. "Kehahaha! Ha-ha-ha!" "Fun! This is fun! There, nevertheless, became noisy like a kindergarten site. Cause... well, it''s my fault. After that, when I made an extra kite with Fukimori, for some reason the water sperm brought a sturdy crawl. He wants me to make something out of this. So I tried. We set up Tarzan, who can fly from tree to tree, and Blanco, who is also very popular in our house. The result is this stupid fuss. I can also understand Kupipipi getting angry. It should be noted that the Lord of Holy Lake, to be worshipped, is over there, challenging his sister to a five-eyed battle for vengeance. I hear "hey, hey, hey," so, well, I guess the results are allergic. "Through the bustle, it''s quite noisy." "Whose fault is this, you sanctuary destroyer! Such a big deal. If I give you ''this'', will you get back in the mood? "Ho. Kupipipipipi Minutes" "Hey, what''s this weird? Hand her the joke goods she made. There was a very similar material on the thick paper, so I made it a little bit. "That? Harrison. A must-have, as a scratch." "What the heck! Explaining the use, Sparn and I were stuck in the head. I knew you''d look great. "Brother." And then comes Watercolor. Fee running through the Holy Spirit Toddler Girl with a loss, tackling me. By the time Mim stands in front of me, she''s in sweet mode, sitting on her lap, holding on tight. "Hehe...! Phew, a little too far away from you! I miss you, did I make you? "I want to be sweet, that way ~ ?" "Yikes! I don''t know! Phew, I don''t know that! But, hey, what''s more? Sweet General rubbing his head around. And Watercolor broke my hip politely to me. "Thank you, brother......! "Yeah? Why am I being thanked? "Yes! Your brother made everyone smile......! As a representative of Kishkud, I wanted to thank you." That''s a disciplined thing to do... This one, I just made something fuzzy or something. "No, that''s not all." "And say what? "Oh, the..." Watercolor blushing her mould and face. "Your brother and Phee have become my friends. That''s what makes me so happy" Cheng Cheng, is that what you''re talking about? Surely if this daughter''s environment, her friends must be precious. The Colobockles are innocent and reassuring, but they can still be seen as reluctant to say ''like''. Some are clearly distanced, like Kupipipipi. My Crane Putt family is simply cheap, but that seems to have been comforting for this daughter as a result. "... your brothers, they''ll be home soon, won''t they? Turn around, the look on Watercolor''s face is dark. Sure, I just came here to get the water I needed for Abel''s garden, so I can cloud that I''ve already had my purpose. Originally planned for a day trip, dinner was naturally planned to be eaten back away. I can''t stay long. "So, right? For the two of you who have become my first friends, I would like to give you a present. Can you take it? Unless it''s expensive. At the same time I said so, Fee raised his hand well. "Yes, yes! Phew, I want that transparent clay! I''ll do my best! If it''s my muddy water, there''s a time limit. Unable to save. My Sister wants it, naturally, in a way, but that''s the lake water on Holy Lake, right? Isn''t that awesome worth it? "Yes, if that''s all right, I''ll give it to Phee." "Really? Thanks, Mim! Take Watercolor''s hand, your sister waving forcefully with the boom. "Heh, heh," he keeps swinging, Mim. I''m glad the two of you got along well. "Well, give this to your brother," That''s how Mim offered it was a transparent sphere, about the size of a ping-pong sphere. Abel, who saw it, reacted with Pickle. 200 Episode 197: Empty Treasure " staircase ball" Abel seems to know a beautiful glass ball or something. "What the hell is this? Watercolor smiles at my words. "It''s in this sanctuary, it''s just ''there''s always been''. I think Abel knows a lot more than I do." The Holy Spirit Toddler deposits waste with Abel. Then the owner of the enchanting ear gave me an explanation of this ball. "... it''s a staircase ball. One of the few pieces of heavenly equipment left in the world" "Scripture! Isn''t it a superior version of a magic prop that says it possesses tremendous power, created by more than just people? If this ball does, what the hell does it do? "... its balls, empty. Nothing." "Empty? What do you mean? Do you think it''s malfunctioning? Like a flashlight with no lights on it? "... a stair ball is like a kind of letter of appointment or dismissal by the divine spirit or the Holy Spirit" This is what Abel explains when she crushes it into my stream. A staircase ball is like a stamp card for multiple consecrated spirits to recognize. When the Holy Spirits acknowledge it, they can put their strength into the balls so that they stamp. Staircase - that is, as you ascend the stairs, when you receive strength from all the designated divine spirits, you are detached and cleared of trial. Talk about being awarded a set miracle or reward. And he said that Abel was empty because he meant any of them. The original staircase ball is the number and type of sacred spirits to be recognized. And they''re typing in a set of miracles that are rewarding for achievement. But this ball doesn''t have it. No one is empowered, and no rewards are registered. Literally, he said it was an empty ball. "I mean, on this ball, there''s no benefit? "...... hmm. Even if all the existing divine spirits, the Holy Spirit, could be empowered, it would not be an achievement, nor would it be rewarded. Nothing happens." Complete the process. So you''re no different than a glass ball. I said I''d have trouble getting something too expensive, so Mim might have prepared this for me as a drop in the story. "Uh, excuse me...? Watercolor touches the balloon of stairs on my palm. "In the name of Mime, the Lord of Kishkud, the Holy Spirit of Water, I acknowledge the alt crane put" "Whoa!?" From Mim''s hand, a beautiful light shines, a staircase ball lit, a clear water-colored light. "It is a sign of friendship, from me, to your brother...... I''m sorry it didn''t work." No, no. He said nothing was better. Because being given an extra miracle can only be pressure. "Beautiful water color...... Yeah. Glad to hear it. Thanks." "Eh heh...! You said my magic was beautiful...! Watercolor, dyed her cheeks and smiled. "... Nevertheless, I didn''t think there was still a staircase ball left" "There''s nothing left, so your mother said. If you''re immature in the Great Spirit class, this just looks like a glass ball." To the words of my beloved daughter, Mr. Nipa nods. "Kishkud is a land of origin, among the sanctuaries. It has a long history. This is also how the great God created the goods in the season of life, which is why they exist.... the child of the people there. You recognize the privilege and thank my daughter deeply, don''t you? All of a sudden, it''s great. Well, it''s also true that I''m thankful, and I guess I should be thankful, again. "But I got such a lovely souvenir and there''s nothing I can give back..." "That''s a thank you for making everyone smile. No thanks! Mia the Waste Maid, and during this time, it''s like I made such a mess...? But I want to thank you very much for this treasure. "No. I''ll make sure you have something to give me back. Take that and I''ll be back here." "- Huh!" I''ll come back to see you. Watercolor noticed that my words were going to be that promise. I shook myself happily. "Fee." "Hey, did you... Phew, I like it! "Fee, too, would have to give back that transparent clay, wouldn''t he? I don''t care if it''s dishes or baked goods, but the next time you come, I''ll give you something back to Mim, okay? "Yeah! I will! Phew, I''m good at this! To Mim, Phew makes something for you! That word or good. But why don''t I turn to Watercolor for you? You can''t just hug me, look up at me, and say it to me, can you? But still, he was happy with this little Holy Spirit. With a smile on his face, he was crying. "...... hmm. It''s time to return." On the other hand, Abel tells him to go home pale. "What?" he said, "It wasn''t a real child, it was my mother. He was holding a coloboccle in both hands, and apparently, he liked them. The coloboccle is also coloboccle, and we are friends as to whether the wavelength fits with our brain-weather mother. It is massively attached to my mother''s arms, back and head. "Abelu, these kids, if they''re alone, would you mind if I took them home? "It will be decided no! The Lord ahead of Holy Lake yells, but where is the wind blowing? "Well, then, Mim, won''t you be my daughter? Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. "I''ll kill you, ma''am? Mr. Nipa''s eyes are set. The person at the time of the solicitation just tilts his neck cutely because he doesn''t understand his mother''s words. No one interprets. And then there comes the time for goodbye. Watercolor caught her loneliness and was smiling. "Please, please be there again. Let me offer you the best hospitality." He''s a low back kid...... From the standpoint of speaking of the Holy Spirit, the gardeners and chiefs of the Ice and Snow Gardens are, of course, supposed to exist above the Spirit King. You don''t feel majestic, in a good or a bad way? Well, if it''s friendly, it''s better. "Dear Abel, I will load up my drills and try to get enough arms for you to admit! Please, stay tuned! "... n" "Ahhh! I appreciate it! Give this to me, an inspirational look! Kupipipipi is - well, you look happy. Let''s take it easy. "Take care of the staircase ball you got, okay? "Yes. I also take care of the cookies that your brother gave me." Yeah. The coloboccles in the back, they''re just eating up. "Me, I will practice your words hard......! I''ve heard that humans are scared, but they were very good people." Hey, I think humans are scared, huh? Don''t be alarmed. As Abel said, I want this land to remain peaceful and swallowing. " So, we''re leaving" From the pier, I boarded the ship. Aqua is waving. The Lord of the Sacred Lake, whose ships depart and become smaller and smaller. She continued to wave diligently, loudly with both hands. Until you came far enough away to be invisible even using the magic of vision enhancement, all the way. "That was a nice place." My mother hugs me from behind. Totally agree. But I sincerely thought I met a ''nice kid'' more than it was a nice ''place''. "Ah! Dear Mejed, Phew, leave it! I forgot! My sister is screaming. Mother, comforting Fee like that, hugs and strokes her. Abel remains faceless and manipulates the ship lightly. I have one watery ball in my hand. There is one treasure, not because it is a genius, but because it was proof of a nice encounter. Empty treasure. But it''s a lovely memorable, irreplaceable treasure. 201 Episode One Hundred Ninety-Eight: The Nights Attack "Alt-Kyu, can I have a word with you? The time is night. When I got home safely from Kishkud, took a bath, and finished dinner, a wasted maid came over to me. Well, nothing, night or day, but my reaction hasn''t changed. "No. I''m busy right now" "Terrible, isn''t it? It''s cold, huh? Alt-kyun, I don''t have post-dinner study time today, Mia. Sister, I''ve grasped it. Okay? No, why are you keeping track of my plans? Stop smiling like that "do it" thing. "So? You want me to give you time to sleep, Mia? "Meh! But Fee hugged me. "Ha ha, play with Phew! Huh, today, let''s play with the building blocks! There''s no time for Mia! "Hey, can you split it for me? I''m like Phee, too, getting alt-ki-yun...... kufu! Why do you want to rinse? This guy......! I confessed that I don''t have errands, I just want to love whatever I want...! Imagine stroking me and you got a chilly crooked smile on your face!? "I don''t have trouble being misunderstood. This is alt-ki-yun''s education. I think Alt-kyun should turn his attention to his older sister. It''s a measure not to run into younger hobbies." That''s a refreshing level of connivance. What an honest guy he is to his own desires. In other words, younger hobbies would be you. No, I can''t catch up with the scratch. If I let him face to face with around Kupipipi, I''m sure it''ll be noisy. "Phew, I kept my peace! For this reason, I will not quit using Konmei technique! I''ll die normally, okay. But Mia, who is used to being intimidated by Fee, laughs at "kufu," and brings tea after meals. "Fair enough. I hope you''re not so angry. I had a delicious cup of tea, so I''d like you to try it. Fee''s favorite, plenty of sugar. Okay? "Mm-hmm? I do smell this, sweet......! Phew, I like sweet! I like it! "Sa, Gu Gu, I want you to try it. Tiredness will blow you away, won''t it? This guy, what are you up to? I''m wary, but the tea was served to my sweet little girl, Phee. I jump without hesitation, I drink. "Mummy! Sweet and delicious! Fit perfectly for Phew''s taste! Favorite flavor! Mia''s guy, only a maid who works at the Marquis'' house, and the skill of having tea is a little... "It pounds. Phew, relaxed and dreaming! I like it! I like it! So!" Give me a hug, why don''t you, and I''ll stroke you just like I asked. Then, My Sister''s big eyes melt out. "Nha, ha...? "Yeah, well, that''s how it goes. Relax, will you? No way, Mia guy......! The plan was already complete when I realized the plan. At noon, the shaky sister fell into a deep sleep. "Mia, you... huh!? You plotted it!?" "Ha-ha-ha...! I''m not keeping an eye on the Crane Puts, from good morning to good night to Dada. Okay? If you see how Phee and Altoki are doing, Mia, you''ll know how much longer you''re gonna run out of strength. After that, you just have to push it." "Noooooooooooooooo! The strongest wall suddenly collapsed. I don''t know if I''m for desire, but I don''t know if I''m going through a rape plot like this, Mia, you scared bastard... "Supi supi..." How about that? Phyllia, I know Sommelier. This is a sleeping course until morning. I drank sweet tea and I didn''t even brush my teeth! I didn''t expect you to defeat My Angel with just tea...... If this were a kind of sleeping or paralyzing pill, the moment I brought it into the western detachment, it would be detected and eliminated by Abel''s detective ceremony, but it''s just tea without a hitter. I mean, they might even roll over Mia''s palm in the future. "Kufu. This is the power of the 10th Mage." Magic guide, it doesn''t matter! "Ma. Forget the joke." Sit next to me like a maid of honor. Sit tight. "Alt-kyun, if you keep going well, next year, aren''t you a position magician?" "I don''t think that''s going to work." The fifth level of practical skill, because it was hard...... If it''s going to be harder than that, I honestly don''t think I can handle it right now. "Assuming we can''t do it next year, but we''re going for the first stage, right? "Well, yeah." Although it''s not a pure reason like your village daughter, I want to be a magician and make things. I realized that I was selling merchandise to the Chamber of Commerce and doing the blacksmiths I learn from Gado, but I was out there, and they liked to make things. Making it is simply fun. So I want to increase my choices, and I want to expand the range I can. So I want to be able to make demon props. But Mia uttered an unexpected word. "If you can take the first position, you can create a sorcery society." "Hmm? Sorcery Order? Because the effects of magic are huge and there are a small number of users, things such as magicians and magic props are controlled above. Therefore, the creation of a group on sorcery also basically requires permission. Everyone is free if the Sorcerer''s Order is it and belongs to an existing group, but to preside, is qualified. That''s the first step. I''m not going to live as a magician, so I didn''t even think about getting that kind of qualification... "It''s just a sisterly hunch, but I don''t think Altoki is the one who''s been away this whole time." Well, then, if I have enough power and money and my mother agrees, there''s no reason to hold me here. The Marquis of Caspel seemed willing to use me, and I don''t want Fee as a tool for politics, so I don''t think I should stay long. "If Alt-kyun leaves, he''ll lose contact with you already - All that remains is red thread tied with pinkies and pinkies, Mia sister, I miss you." "... no, before that, if Mia marries you somewhere, won''t she be able to see you in the first place? The red yarn doesn''t stick anymore. It''s a strategic abandonment. "Dowry!? Are you saying that the law will be amended to allow you to marry beautiful young people - Huh!? That''s a great future. But I want you to feel safe. The first candidate for immobility is Alt-Ki-jung." The idea is too diagonal! This is why the truth. "Whatever." "Don''t hug me. Ah! "If Alt-kyun qualifies for the Order, he can wave a major player and Mia Sister can join you. -? It''s all for your own good! You want me to create an Order to haunt Mia? What kind of punishment game is that? It should be noted that the details of the activities of the Order will not be discussed. Of course there are things that are not worth discussing because they are Yotai stories, but there are too many things and too many things that can be done just to speak of the sorcerer''s party. In addition, even when it is called a gathering of magicians, it may be said that "we do not dare to organize because the directions are the same", and in that case, we usually work individually in pieces. Of course, if it is directly linked to any research or financial or other interests, it seems that some of them work together as a team. That''s it at last. Even when it comes to a bunch of magicians, there are ''bee forces'' and ''enjoy forces'', like in nettles. ... You''re afraid of bees, aren''t you? Super scary. What is that tingling air? Either way, what Mia wants is the latter - the Sorcery Order as'' Enjoy Momentum ''. What I want is an excuse to get in and out. Well, even if it was a bee, my answer is settled. "You''re not gonna make it, are you? 202 Tea Party at the Dawn of Episode 199 Hang on. Hang on. Someone''s on my cheek. "Mmm...... Mmm......" But sleepy. I can''t care less. Tsubaki. Tsubaki. Output up!? I told him I wouldn''t let him sleep again. But he did. Who the hell are you to stop me from sleeping? Open your eyes softly. There... "...... hmm. Good morning." "... Abel? An elf teacher was staring at me up close. "Supi supi..." From right next door, your sister''s sleep. He''s sleeping with his head on my chest. Outside, between white and black. Finally, it''s time to say whether the night should dawn. "What''s the matter with you? I thought you said you were leaving so early. It''s Abel''s garden day. I went out to Kishkud Island to get some water. Today is the real day for going out...... "...... hmm. Come to my room. Enjoy your tea" That''s all Mighty Char left for Abel Himitsu Station. The faceless look is usual, but the subtle appearance of red ears, is it your fault? "Well, you invited me..." I have no choice but to say no. I hit my chest fie on my sleeping mother with a loose face, finished the wash, then stayed asleep and headed into the attic. "Oops, smells good...... Huh! There was an aromatic smell of tea in the attic. I can see things like tea contracting, but very little. I guess this is because it''s before breakfast. A small round table for personal use contains two cups. One is a good quality, white teacup. The other is a regular mug that doesn''t impress the viewer very much. The good cup was Abel''s original possession, and the mug was the one I made. Like my sister, the teacher seems to use it on a daily basis. "... Al''s tea is from that teacup over there" I won''t give you this, but Abel attracts the mug. No, I won''t take it, that kind of thing. "Hmmm. Yummy......" Included in my mouth, my voice leaks unexpectedly. They are all good, but above all, tea leaves are good. Anyway, Abel personally owns it. That would be a delicacy you won''t get. The tea we had for a treat at Holy Lake was delicious, and this is delicious. Finally, Mia''s tea is delicious. Then normal tea will make your body unsatisfactory. "This one... is that a crumb cake? "...... hmm. Made from Tensho-ge (Tenshin Gizzard) powder" Tianxiang Ge is a divine plant that is supposed to have perished in the early years of his magical guidance history. You''ve heard so much about Sarali, haven''t you? The little rare crumb cake is covered with black honey. The slightly higher amount is because Abel loves sweet things? Personally, I would like you to reduce the nectar a little bit and sprinkle it with mushrooms. "Hmm...... eh. Yummy......! A lot of black honey tastes pretty good, too. You didn''t lose the crumb cake, did you? "Is this nectar handmade by Abel? " commercial goods of the Chamber of Commerce" "Yeah. Even commercials are delicious." "... the Chamber of Commerce also has a dedicated farm. Some plants are grown by the staff of the elves. They usually give a good flavor" The Chamber of Commerce is working hard too...... Making genuine money from high-quality products would be a robust and safe means of doing business. From the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, if he was solid with Bakuchi, he''d be the type to take the latter without hesitation. "So, Abel." "Why are you suddenly having a tea party? "" Pugh, and the teacher deflects his face. It''s the same reaction I had when I left the bed earlier. (Uh-huh, I don''t know) Because I react like this, it just doesn''t seem like I''m talking about asking you out somehow. I can''t help but ask... If you want to say it, you''ll say it, and if you don''t, you''ll shut up. Well, okay. Tea and tea sourcing are delicious. With his face turned away, Abel, one by one, comes closer to us. It''s an odd move, but I dare you to say it. "... Al is" "Yeah." "... Al, with me, promised to go to the garden" "That''s right." That''s why I went to Kishkud yesterday, and I think I''m going to the garden after this. "... I did go to the lake yesterday. But that''s all." "And say what? Damn, Abel grabs my sleeve with her finger. "... in that land, I had nothing" "Ah..." Is that what you mean? Daiyuan was out with Abel, but he was just spending some time with Fee and Mime. I didn''t mean to interrupt, but it could have been a lack of consideration. "... was deflected with Kupipipipi, but if it''s magic, I taught you" It wasn''t deflected, it was tangled up. "Well, I''m sorry. Sorry." "... I''m not angry about anything else. If Al made a new bond, I think that''s a good thing. Just..." I thought I was lonely. Is this tea party a quid pro quo? Depending on the lightness, I feel sorry for you. "Oh, well, today -" "... good" "Huh?" Abel shakes her head. "... I''m taking Al''s time just for one thing to ask him to accompany me to the garden.... a person''s life is short. Even one day, it must be precious." "Abel." When I grabbed Gassi''s shoulder, the elf teacher shook up in a pickle. "It''s true that human life expectancy is short, and it''s also true that every day is precious." "... n" That''s why. "... hmm? "That''s why he wants to spend that time with Abel." "... eh" Oh, shit. I must be ashamed of myself right now. If they recorded it or something, they might disappear. But, you know, I think it''s unusual for me to say the right thing. Abel leaned over. I leaned down, and then, I whispered. "... Al''s time, can I have it,? "It''s not good, I want to do it." "... then ask me to go out with you today" "Yeah...... wow! My body was drawn to Abel, as if it were falling laterally. So what the hell is this phenomenon!? "... n" Abel is - stroking my head for some reason. Though I thought I''d leave. "... Al. Hehe." When you see a smile like that, you can''t resist. 203 Lesson 200: Floating Gardens Abel''s garden was to leave immediately after breakfast. As I said at the tea party, I promised to spend the day with my master. I promised... "Yes! - Damn it! Love it! Love it! Phew, I like it! Fee, slightly in Sweet Daughter mode, hugs me hard. Fee likes me whenever she wants, but sometimes, more sweetly than usual. There doesn''t seem to be any particular legality. (Hmmm. By the way, today...) Usually, I''ll spoil you enough. See Abel next door. On the surface, he doesn''t seem to care. However, I feel that the influence of the Tea Party, or today, is closer to standing than usual. "I hope you have a great day! My mother hugged the three of us to the top of her brain. Mia drops me off and leaves the distance, using the ''gate'' to travel instantly long distances. A transfer gate is supposed to be something amazing, but I''m already losing my surprise from inside me. It sounds good if you say you adapted, but I guess you shouldn''t take it for granted...... "Ha, ha." "Hmm? What''s up, Fee? "You know... Hehe...! Phew, I like it! Chiu, I get kissed on the cheek. Today''s sister is in a really good mood. Abel stares at us like that in silence, but her mother talks to her. "Are you leaving this building and riding again? I''d like to ride a big animal once." "... I don''t ride. If you leave here, it will soon be my garden" He said the sanctuary didn''t leave its gates because it wasn''t his land. Conversely, if it''s your land, I''ll leave it, then. My right arm is held tight by My Sister. Abel, that''s why she held her left hand. "... this is my floating garden" Open the door. There, fantastic landscapes were spreading. "Oooh! Unexpectedly, I flirted with my mother. In front of you, a flower garden. Colorful trees line the other side, and green carpets cover one side of it. But more impressive than that is the blue sky. End of vision, blue everywhere. Nowhere, like the horizon or the mountains. Everything around us is surrounded by blue skies. (This is the air garden...! Normally speaking of aerial gardens, it refers to gardens built on high ground. I mean, it''s just high. But Abel''s garden is different. Literally, it''s in the sky. As if it were an illustration to appear in a fantasy novel, the land itself floats in the sky. You''re right, it''s called a floating garden. "Abel, Abel! It''s floating in the sky!?" "...... hmm. The levitating demon stone is at its core" The garden of ice and snow had ice demon stones at its core, forming a cold earth, but this is the case here by the influence of floating demon stones, it seems. The boulder is a fantasy world. Climbing a floating island would be a dream for many. "Yay, yay! Here, expensive! "Looks like it''s on the sky." "Sky!? Phews, I''m in the sky!? Phew, for once, I wanted to try to get up in the sky! Fee is a big shag, too. I''m gonna go check on the end of this thing, okay? It''s not safe, okay? "Dear Abel ~ ~! Some elves are coming this way. One of them is a woman by the name of Hycera or something, who broke a bottle and smashed the lake waters of Holy Lake. "Welcome home, Master Abel! "... n" "Ugh, for my sake, sorry for the hassle ~!" Hycera is crying again. Is it a strong sense of responsibility or a crying Uedo? One of the elves sees us. "Dear Abel, who are these people? "... my customers. I''ll show you. You can go back to work." I''m sure it''s unusual for people to come to this garden. It is seen as Girodiro. Some of them like kids, they look at me and Fee and say, "No, they''re cute" or something. Unlike Mia''s gaze, I don''t feel chilly, so I guess it''s pure feeling. It should be noted that the elves are dressed in work clothes. But the beauty shapes are all in order, so there is no dazzle at all. Maybe it''s just like looking cute even in an immo jar when a beauty wears it. And all the elves I''ve seen in this second life, they''re all not wearing green. Elf-Green. This diagram was common sense for some reason in my previous life...... "Hey, Abel. These people, they''re all hired by Abel, right? "...... hmm. I called out." To the words of Takazu, the elves nod, yeah. "Yes. Our voice hung right up, Master Abel, lucky to be there! Chosen to exist, not to put Lucky forward...... Then another elf explains with a good face. "Because Takazu doesn''t make public calls. Then there will be a dispute between the elves, won''t there? You must have pushed even people who didn''t know how to take care of rare plants or who didn''t know how to do botanical magic." The Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce regretted it, too, if you say so. "... fragile plants, some have to be looked after through the night, and some need to be dosed every few hours. And yet they''re all working for me without one disgusting face." Ooh, that''s tough. I didn''t have time to sleep in my last life. I know the hardships around there, ''to the point of death''. I don''t think Abel has a strong black working environment, but it''s a tight one to be held in captivity for long periods of time or to have irregular working hours. Good luck. "Master Abel made it a great ancestor, because it is a legend of the Elves. I''m proud to work for you. And..." The elves nod face to face. "There are amazing perks that other elves can''t get." Hmm? You think there''s not only spiritual joy, but also realistic benefits? "The herb that Master Abel will keep secret. If so, you can give it priority! "Wah, my father too, that saved my life......! Oh. Well, that''s an out-of-digit reward. It can''t be money. "You can get some other vegetables that are already extinct on the ground, right? "But you don''t share sweet things with me," Dear Arch Elf...... That''s going to be exclusive, right? When I sent my gaze, with no expression, Abel looked aside. "... everyone, get back to work" When they squirm, the elves greet us and leave laughing. The workers here feel closer to Abel than the other elves. I guess we have a good relationship. "... this way" Don''t look at us, Abel invites us. My sister whispered to me as she climbed up my body during a conversation with the elves and fell into the shape of a grapple. "Ha, ha. There is a great deal of magic nearby. Bigger than Phew! What is it? Is this about the floating demon stone? 204 Lesson Two Hundred One: Pour Water A small building was built ahead of Abel, who guided me. It seems this is Abel''s house in the floating garden. The interior is well cleaned but I don''t really feel any signs of life. I guess the elves who work here say they''re sleeping somewhere else. "... everyone, just relax here." Abel says something like that when she takes a table seat that is elegant but good in quality. But those eyes are for me. "... Al, help me with my work" This would be the result of saying ''Spend time with me''. I''m honestly glad you said it this way. "To follow the Master is to serve as a disciple. I''ll give you that." If I say so, "Phew! Phew, I''ll follow you to! My sister is covered. "I''m bored to be left alone." My mother comes with me. Well, here''s what happens. Listen to Phee and her mother, and Abel is silent. Is there a reason you didn''t see this coming? " why" Arch elf Takazu was whining to himself like that. I don''t care why they say that. In the end, we travel with the usual members. I''m a little sorry, so give me your hand... "Yes! Bad timing, Sassa. Fee on her back came around to the front, and she was in the shape of a sneak. Now I can''t use both hands. I can''t help it this time. My Angel in my arm was laughing at me. Leave the Abel House and come to another building. Apparently, this is a warehouse. I have the work tools and the medicine. And the back room -- no, should I say hall? had a water bottle. The lake water on Holy Lake is precious, so it seems to work when you take as much as you need from here. Instead of being placed appropriately, I can see some sort of surgical formula installed on the floor. Priority seems to be given to the protection of lake water over the efficiency of the work. (Nevertheless, big......) Water bottles are twice the size of adult men. It''s like a big barrel in a brewery. There''s more than one such thing. Well, it seems like it''s the first year of the year that I go to Kishkud to suck it, and I guess it takes a lot of it, naturally. "... n" Abel installed a water bottle in the empty space removed from the different dimensional boxes. Maybe, originally, there was a broken water bottle here. ... and it''s convenient, isn''t it, a different dimensional box? I want about one, too. "... Al, put water in the bottle. Help me." "Here he comes." Apparently, they divide it up and pour it around the bottle from the different dimensional boxes. This is the first time I''ve touched a box, so I''m a little excited. This is the first time I''ve been taught how to use a different dimensional box. It should be called an unexpected harvest. "Abel, Abel. I want to try it too." "Phew! I want to try it too! Then, the two lovers of funny things raised their hands vigorously. "... already" Abel was shrugging and teaching them both. I''m a deep nostalgic person. "Hehe! Water-soak, fun! Phew, I like it! My sister shouted with a smile. Honestly, this girl is interested in anything, and you''re a delightful kid. But it''s also true that from the mouth of a different dimensional box, the way the water flows without stopping is a strange pleasure, like watching a magnificent dam. Of course, if I did it all the time, I''d get tired of it though. "Master Abel, may I have a moment? That''s how one elf came to the hall when he was replenishing the water with his whole family. "...... hmm. Coming?" "Yes." I wonder what it is? I''m skipping the subject and talking, but from what I can tell, it sounds like a visitor. (On such a sky? Well, not necessarily people. Something bibliographic might have flown in, like the E-chan correspondence I''m doing with Mr. Henriette. "... take it off a little. The water injection operation has stopped." Tell us briefly, Abel has left. "I did. The water, the more you pour, the funnier, but you can''t do it? "If anything happens, I''ll be in trouble. As I was told, let''s not do this until Abel gets back." "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. My Angel closes the different dimensional boxes and rubs beautiful silver hair. I don''t know what "then" is, but it''s always the same thing to stroke. If you ask me, I''ll do it. "Fee''s hair has grown a lot." "Heh heh. Your mother says you should stretch it out to Fi. Girls can try different hairstyles." I''m a meister who loves to move around fine. "Phew, it''s better to be short!" No wonder, but the results are as you can see. Selecting the direction to stretch. "Fee''s hair, it''s beautiful..." "Really!? Phew''s hair, beautiful? "Yeah. Very" Shivering sister in her arms all the time. I''ll make a mistake. "Yay, yay, yay! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Heh heh. Good for you, Fee." As expected, big jump. If I hadn''t made it, I would have eaten a head punch in my jaw. "Hehe! Hehe! Phew, I like it! It''s deleaded. I guess I was happy for the rest of it. Even if it''s so tiny, it''s a proper girl...... Mother raised her voice as she took the fierce thrust of Phee with her pain and stroked her hair that could be pressed around. "Oh? Abel? My mother looks at the window. It''s totally different direction from the door that Abel left, but did he come around? "Mother, was Abel there? "Yep. All I could see was chills, but I think that was Abel..." Hmm. What are you doing out there...? Then my sister, who was in a good mood when I stroked her head, tipped her little neck cutely. "He''s out there, Abel. He''s not, is he? "Hmm? Fee, you know what I mean? "Phew, the girl who knows the difference! I don''t care if they make such a conscious system-like claim on my face...... Well, my angel doesn''t throw up all kinds of lies. I guess I have a basis. "Abel, magic is often closed. I can''t even see my soul. Phew, it''s hard to notice." Equipped with anti-soul defense and vigilant magic sensing, Abel, as MySister put it, is difficult to find outside of sight. Like the handsome ones in the meantime and the festivals that Pooh met, they only make sure Phee understands if they fall off. "I''m out there, Phew, soul, invisible. But keep the magic. Not like Abel." What do you mean? If you do not close the magic, you will say that the horn and the soul do not look like Phee, but you will say that you are defensive against the soul. (Uh... no, if it''s an elf, no wonder? From the members who work here, most of them are special magic users called ''plant manipulation'', and isn''t it strange that anyone else in Abel can defend themselves against the soul? "Mm-hmm... So, Mother, did I see it wrong...? My mother has her finger on her chin. And you come up with something, pan, and you clap. "Oh, well, then, shall we go check it out? It''s right over there! Wild horse gut exfoliation...... Abel will be back soon, so just ask her then. "Keep it up, okay. Let''s go, shall we? Hey, Al." Mother took my hand and walked out. 205 Episode Two Hundred Two: The Girl in the Hood "Oh, there he is. I knew it wasn''t Abel." The intended person was found immediately. I''m walking with my back to this one. Mother took her hand off me and rushed forward. Something like this feels like a big fie. "Already. I''m not dealing with someone, I can''t believe I''m alone! Because with the punishment of leaving us alone, you''re stuck! Mother dares sexual harassment tackle with pointless reason. But I soon noticed the ''difference''. "Mother, she''s not Abel." The backbone is similar, but first, the outfit is different. Abel is not wearing a hood. I mean, it looks different. If it''s normal, it can''t be wrong. But on the other hand, the atmosphere is similar to the way it is. Even though it was something else, as confusing as it was, it was a hindsight with an ''Abel-like''. So even though it looks different, ''I can''t help but make a mistake,'' I myself am strangely convinced. The girl - it seemed like she looked back. But that''s a flash, too. Put your hands together against your mother''s tackle. "Ugh... wow...! Breeze!? No, it''s not......! (The space is - uneven...!?) It''s like playing ring rubber with your fingers. The contracted space seemed to blow us away. "Yikes! "Mother! I can''t see my mother. Looks like it blew up. I can''t resist this. There''s no way I can fight it. The space itself moves. Deploying the Devil''s Wall, or stepping on your legs firmly, is not that dimension. interference with the place itself. There''s nothing I can do about this stuff. Yet - I was safe. No, we should say. "Mmm-hmm!? I''m gonna pop the fuzz, it''s not good! What are you doing? Fee was preventing me from jumping due to spatial distortion. There''s something like a transparent dome around us. Is this protecting us from that girl''s attack? It''s a construction ceremony I don''t know about. Can you do this, Fey''s guy? Are you telling me you''re gaining defense against a space attack? (Nevertheless, what the hell, this dome is!? It''s a multi-layered, multi-dimensional structure!? How much ''distance'' and ''thickness'' is this one!?) I''m sure you haven''t learned this from Abel yet. I mean, self-study or instinct, or in any case, just Phee''s outstanding talent, and I guess he''s doing this. "I won''t forgive you for doing terrible things! While unfolding the mysterious dome, Fee unleashed a spell with no chant. It''s ancient sorcery. Unleash that super-powerful shell, six or seven, on top of each other. Can this girl even be such an artist? "Bye, idiot, Phee! Are you going to kill me?!?" Even mountains like this will penetrate easily. If you hit people, there must be no dust left. But Fee''s unleashed blow altered its orbit as if it were sliding over the rail, sucking it across the Ethereal Dome. "Oh, no. Without more magic, that wall, you can''t break it! "Wall...!? You think there''s a demon wall?!?" I don''t see anything. I can''t feel it. But I don''t think Fee would throw up a lie. The little shadow in front of me, there finally, utters the word. "Why are you attacking me? Before I dispose of you, I''d like to ask you that." I see Fee''s power and never change one complexion. Such a little kid said he used substandard witchcraft. And the word ''disposition'' was spoken lightly. It seems that you can define us as enemies, and even children, without hesitation. At least, I guess I have that strength. Because you let Fee''s attack go unpunished. "... you must be the one who attacked me first" "Am I...? To my words, the girl leaned her neck. "You seem to have a knack for recognition. What makes you think I attacked first? "Whatever it is, you blew your mother away all of a sudden! "Mother...? Are you talking about a woman who suddenly jumped on me...? Did you jump all of a sudden? I mean, did this girl see ''that'' as an attack? "That''s just your mother and Abel making a mistake." "Is that Abel?" I can''t see the expression because I wear the hood deeply, but I feel like the sign of the girl has turned into something sword-soaked. "That basically doesn''t open your mind to others. Well, let it touch your body, etc.... you fell to talk" "No, that''s...! Sure, Abel is the right character, and she doesn''t like being touched by the body, but my family is the exception. This girl apparently knows Abel and knows our master. So, it was determined to be a ''lie''. "In the first place, this is Abel''s garden! If you can get her here, there''s no way you can come, is there? "The girl..." The person in the hood points to Fee. "The girl is a user of ancient magic, isn''t she? Without the Holy Spirit, I don''t think there are beings who can exercise that much power at that young age. Then the answer is one. -" Simulation ". To say that you have the art of making yourself look young. If that''s all you can do, you can climb into the sky." Oh, no more! I can''t believe Fee''s extraordinary qualities are misunderstood in this way. I guess what she said about clams and ''dispositions'' against children like us was also because she thought it was an age fraud. Surely in this situation, they say, "I''m a normal person''s child," and who would believe that? Even if I were in her shoes, I''d be suspicious. But I can''t leave the misunderstanding intact. We have to do something and clear our suspicions. I don''t see her well in the hood, but this girl, she''s probably an elf. You know Abel, so you can''t go into battle. This girl is an insane user of magic. If you fight, it will be outrageous. At least, I won''t win, and I can''t help you stop it. We must avoid a war at Setouchi. "It would be wiser to talk about which hand, right now. I have no pity for the hostiles." "So we''re not enemies, we''re not assassins! Look me in the eye! Is this the human eye trying to fool people?!?" " are you referring to the evil eye user? Unfortunately, the magic of mental interference doesn''t work for me." With Fee and Set, I seem to be on guard, too. It''s like you don''t believe me. I just can''t have a kid in here, so I''m not extra persuasive. The girl stared at me again from the gap in her hood. As the word goes, I guess it really doesn''t work with demonic or evil eyes. That''s why you look me in the eye. To determine what sorcery you''re going to use. The girl in the hood suddenly shut up. What''s wrong with it? Now you realize I''m just a kid? The girl wears the hood back deep and says: "Are you going to fascinate me with that loving look! That''s shallow! What the hell is this guy talking about? 206 Number two, three, number five. "I simulate to my child and invite him to be alert...... Be aware that such despicable behavior is this act of buying my anger...... ugh! The little girl in front of me was horribly outraged. The act of "using a child" seems to have bought her anger. We''re really kids... (No, if they say I''m not a real kid, I am.) However, from the Hood girl, I even feel like something beyond mere anger, hateful. Even I''m blunt at everything, to the point where I know clear intentions to kill. But it''s fucked up. That kid''s strong, I get it. As it is, I will be killed. In some cases, even Fee. (That''s not all you can do, never! Only Phee needs to be protected at all costs. It''s best to solve the misunderstanding, but if that''s not possible, just let this girl get away with it. To protect Fee, I went forward. "Yes! Forward, dangerous! What I did, Phew protects it! Oh, this girl really...! Even at a time like this, you care about me. But that''s why I strongly believe we have to protect Fee even if he dies. "Increasingly unforgivable......! I didn''t know you were going to pretend to shelter each other and hang a shake on this heart......! Remember that. Using children. Saying that''s what pisses me off the most...! Billy and the atmosphere tremble. I don''t know what sorcery you''re going to use, but if you activate it, I''ll die. That''s all I understood. I hugged Fee. I hugged him and meditated my eyes. - It was then. " Warning" Inorganic, pale voice sounds. My, familiar voice. A voice that knows me well. " to cease immediately any act of combat. Otherwise, Rhutiel. I''ll attack you." "Mm-hmm? Is it Abel" The name of the woman in the hood seems to be Rhutiel. Before that Rhutiel, Abel came down fluttered. In his arms, he also looks like his mother. Apparently, Abel recovered it for me. Though he seemed to be losing his mind, he saw it painfully and was relieved that it didn''t seem important. "Abel. What are you going to do? "... that''s my line. Depending on what you do, I will not forgive you." The woman in the hood stares at Ji and Abel. Abel doesn''t even wander. Eventually Ltiel exhaled, " ha". "I can''t believe it. Are those kids, really, just kids? And to allow you to be touched." The premise that this one is hostile is more than just showing Abel how to protect us is broken. That means I''m right. "Eh...... You get it, do you...? When I said it, Rhutiel took the hood. What showed up was a tremendously beautiful girl, similar to Abel. I don''t mean to sound alike, but whoever sees it, it looks like it associates with my body. Slightly wavy hair and a serious-looking elf. And she had beautiful ears, comparable to our master. (Ah, big...) Even though his back length was almost the same as that of Abel, he was the holder of a double hill that could be seen from above his clothes. When she comes before us, she kneels on the spot. "Even though there has been a mistake, it is true that we have made an attack. I apologize for that." "Oh, no..." When I was confused, my sister in my arms shouted. "I won''t forgive you for doing terrible things! Phew, but it matters! I can''t abuse you! "Fee, I''m fine." When I hugged him and stroked him, Fee cried out in a pole. "If anything happens to - Phew, I''m in trouble...! Absolutely not! "Fee protected me, so I''m fine... Thanks......" "Higu......! Gu...... Huh! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! "All right, all right." Not that this girl is an attack on herself or a hostility directed against her, but only against me, worried, crying, angry. Everywhere, everywhere, just about me. When Abel made sure we weren''t hurt, she looked back at the girl in her family. "... Rtiel. Explain to me why you''ve gone to war." "The first thing that happened was that the woman jumped at me." The larger elf pointed to My Mother held by the smaller elf. "... Lucica, again..." Abel remained faceless and sighed. After listening, Abel waved the chop down to Rhutiel silently. "Ugh..." The elf girl, holding her head, nods. Abel''s chops don''t always hurt, but was that different? "... Rtiel. I understand your situation. But it''s a mistake to think that everything in your eyes is your enemy." "... no words to give back" Abel looked back and bowed her head to us. "... the situation in which this daughter is placed is a little special. There are simply many enemies. Some strike at small animals and insects in pseudonyms. I can''t say I forgive you, but I just want you to understand." To small animals and insects? Well, wasn''t it a rushing idea to say "impersonal to a child"? (But similar...) This girl and Abel. Your ears look just like yours, not just your face and atmosphere. I''ve seen a lot of elf ears. I can tell because it''s me. These two ears are top notch beauty. "... Al? Abel made me look suspicious. I cough up and get off topic. "Uh...... No. In the first place, what''s the relationship between you two? "...... hmm. Sisters." The phase remained the same, and Abel''s explanation was extremely concise. I said "sisters" briefly, but I mean, isn''t this girl called an arch elf? There are only two existing high ancestors. "Libra" and "Ruin". Both of them will say they''re all here. "You''re late in introducing yourself. My mother gave me the name, Rhutiel. This is the fifth elf ever made." Like Abel, this daughter doesn''t seem to call herself an ''arch elf'' either. "Eh...... I''m Alto Crane Putt. This is my sister Fee." My Sister is still staring at Rhutiel, so I''ll introduce him instead. The tall ancestor of the scale looked at me and Fee alternately and nodded. "You''re really a child of people. Even if we look at it this close, it''s incredible. Your white girl, at that young age, already has fantastic seed-like magic." And look at me again. "But you seem to be just a helpless person. I can''t feel anything. My brother-in-law." No. Although I am an authentic real sister, born of my same parents. ... As for the difference in ability, nothing can be said now. Ltiel, approaching Tsukatsuka, crawled his hands on my cheek. "Even though you are a small child, without combat ability, you sheltered your sister and stood before me in this... It''s reckless, but its courage is commendable." Something''s softening your gaze a lot. The palms go back and forth. "Noooo! Suddenly, Abel pulled me. "Al is this way," he said, all in one motion, surrounded. "Abel, suddenly, what do you do? "... it''s my line" The two elders of the elf were at odds. 207 Lesson 204: Flowers "Or cute...... ugh! She''s so cute!" "Hey... hey, stop... hey! Please don''t...! I opened my eyes. My mother is holding Rhutiel. I can''t seem to reject it strongly because of the burden I''ve blown away. The painting itself should not be so different from what Abel is always doing, but it is a poison to the eye because they both change shape softly every time they hug because of their ''big''. To unify the spirit, leave it to Phee. It''s Sweet Mode Day and that just happened earlier, so My Angel won''t leave me snuggly. I rub my cheeks hard. "Oh, no, don''t do anything dangerous! Get away from Phew, you bastard! That''s what your mother always tells you... "All right, all right. Fee, thank you for protecting me, huh? "Higuru...... Gu...... What I did to, Phew will always protect...! It makes me happy..." Okay, okay, I was stroking, and Abel and I had eyes. Usually, Takazu, who is unilaterally poured out of her mother''s excessive affection, is flabby because her mother is cheating on her ''balance''. I promised to spend the day with Abel, but there''s a lot going on and I can''t fulfill it. We have to do something. Don''t get me started, let''s talk. "Abel. Is she Mr. Rtiel? What the hell are you doing here? "... I''m not the only one who needs lake water in Holy Lake" I mean, was that ''mime water'' what you were looking for? "... I would have divided it earlier if I had. But......" Oh, well. The bottle broke and turning it to maintain the garden was your priority. So, Abel, who got a lot of lake water, told me he was here again. "That''s not all, I have an important story to tell Abel. Oh, stop... Please, get away from me! When you get tangled up with Phee or your mother, you seal any action. It is a tie of iron that no one can escape with the elders of the elves... "Abel, why don''t you help him? "... the unleashed spearhead of Lucica will be troubled to come here" I sold my sister lightly. I didn''t mean for my teacher to look like he was going to run for safekeeping... Lucica Crane put, don''t be afraid. "You''re Abel''s sister, aren''t you? If Abel''s sister, so is my sister! "Ridiculous! Before that, it doesn''t make sense......!... ugh! So, go away... Huh! Away!" Resistance was also vain, and the tall ancestor of the balance, swallowed by his mother''s flesh. It was a rare sight, when humans prey on elves. Apparently, Abel saw the sight of her best friend and sister intertwined and decided it was still going to take time. He cut it off briefly and turned to me. "... Al. There are rare flowers. I''ll show you." "Flowers?" All the plants that Abel has are rarely determined by this. Yet you said you''d bother to show it to me. Is it something unusual? Or an excuse for the purpose of spending time with me? Either way, there''s no reason not to ride. "Yeah. I want you to show me" "...... hmm. Over here." Abel gives me a hand with a snack. A little reluctant. Using the magic of physical strengthening, hold Fee up with one hand, and I shake that hand back firmly. Abel, just a little, seemed to smile. Yeah. At a time like this, I''m glad I could use magic. "Ma, wait, Abel...! Wait..." That''s how we get behind the scene. Though I feel like I heard someone''s terminator from behind, there was no one to look back on. A small tower was erected ahead of Abel, who reached him with his hand. Based on the height, is it about three stories in size? It''s a simple tower, made of white stone. Together, the entrance to that cylindrical building, which also appears to be a ranch or farm silo, is locked. You might take it for granted to lock the building, but it''s not. Neither the small room with the transfer gate nor the mime water reservoir were locked. Basically in this place, where third parties don''t come, I guess you don''t need a key. It''s an ideal environment, in a way, to be built on trust. Yet in this tower, there is a key. I guess that''s all it means to call it a peculiar place. "Yay, here, it''s dim and grumpy! Fee leaks candid thoughts. Inside, there were no lights. So it''s slightly dark. And only the spiral staircase leads to the top floor. Feely''s feeling of being dark and groovy is to keep it looking like it is. "... be careful not to let your feet slip" In the hand connected, strength was put into it. This staircase, because there are no railings, is certainly dangerous. "Oooh......! After climbing a very short staircase, he accidentally leaked his voice into the sight that had jumped into his eyes. Should I say it to the decaying cathedral? White stone, placed on the ground, as if it had cut off a scene in a majestic film. If you look closely, you can see it''s a flowerbed, but if you look at it, it looks like a fantastic landscape with only a circle of flowers blooming in a cathedral forgotten by the course of time. The dark surroundings and clear ''lines'' of sunlight may also be applauding the beauty of the scenery. "Yes! I have cute flowers! Phew, I''ll pick it and go home! "... stop that" Rarely, Abel is in the face. There''s a little white flower. However, it remains a bud and is not blooming. "Abel, what are these flowers? A kind of divine plant? "... no. This is just one flower in the world. There''s no name, and there shouldn''t be anything else." "What do you mean? "...... hmm. It''s..." At the same time that Abel hung up, she was losing strength from her sister in her arms. "Supi supi..." Sleeping...? Sure, Phee falls asleep when she runs out of strength, but could there have been such a sudden sleep? Abel is also tilting her neck. "- Mm?" Flowers. That little flower looked faintly glowing. No way, those flowers, they got Fee...? "Abel, what the hell is this flower? "...... hmm. This flower was made by my mother" "Your mother built it? Abel''s mother is definitely the Great Holy Spirit of the Woods, isn''t she? You think such a presence is something you built right away? "... my mother told me to try these flowers. He said that''s what I needed." "What do you mean, it''s necessary? Little elves shake their heads. "... I don''t know. I took care of him without knowing, and I sprouted him recently." "I mean sprouted..." "...... hmm. It has always remained a seed. I only knew this flower was alive because I could use plant-related witchcraft. But nothing happened, trying to use the lake water of the Holy Lake, trying to add a special fertilizer." "With that mouthful, you don''t know what caused the buds, do you? "... I don''t know. If I didn''t know, my mother told me not to show these flowers to the others, but on the other hand, if someone really important was made, I wouldn''t mind showing them to the person alone. I don''t know why." Is it some sort of mystery? But I could only understand why the tower was locked. (Hmm? No -) No, I''m not. "Abel, you think it''s important to me." "... ah" Abel turned bright red and leaned down. 208 Episode 25Finger Sumo (I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but Abel has a beginner personality...) I guess it''s a recoil where interpersonal relationships have always been pale nights. It lights up a little bit, and it seems to upset me. And even so, I don''t know what to say to the indifferent. It''s a little extreme around here. However, if you care about me at all, I think that would be a great honor. I held the sleeping fie back firmly with one hand, with the remaining hand, and held Abel''s hand. "-" Pikun, and Abel shaking her body. To reassure you, turn around the smile technology you developed in your previous life in full swing. "Me too, Abel matters. So glad you showed me these flowers" "..........................................................................................." Abel''s reaction is just one word. But it must be dense. "... Al" "Yeah?" "... I''m not used to talking" I know. But there''s a lot to tell. Abel put her strength into her gripping palm. "... Al told me that you would spend time with me. But there''s not much I can tell you. So even if we have time together like this, we can''t say what we care about, and we can''t entertain you." "No, because it''s fun" I won''t even let Abel deny it. "Talking isn''t the only time you get filled up." "... already. Al always does.... my, tranquility" Abel said nothing more, just quietly, shaking my hand. It''s just this. But that''s all I need. I thought so. (... that? A flower with no name in sight seemed only a little glowing. "Mm-hmm? Phew, were you asleep? Phew, sure, I was thinking of picking cute flowers! Right out of the tower. My sister opened her eyes, as if she had broken a magic or a curse. Fee is already crowned for coming out of the tower, doing something clever: cheeks swelling up puffy cheeks. Well, even if they pick flowers, Abel will just be in trouble, so we just have to have patience here. Let''s stroke and delude. "Look, Fee. Why?" "Yikes! He stroked me, Phew! Phew, I didn''t ask you, but you did! Phew, you''re in the mood! Phew, I like it! Yeah. You look happy, more importantly. Speaking of mood, I think Abel would be a little happy because we saw the flowers together even though it was a small amount of time. ... I haven''t changed my expression, so I don''t have any certainty. Well, you''re pinching the back part of my clothes, so I don''t think it''s a hassle. Fee, I''m going back to my mothers. "Wherever Phew returns, only in his arms! I''m going home. No! I''m going. This girl also has a strange logic on her face...... Phew! and her exhaling and cheeky sister, and taking Abel with her back pinched, we went back to the Abel House. "Abel! What do you mean, abandon me? Best of all, Rhutiel says that. Slightly, I have tears in my eyes, but is something wrong? Dr. Abel, on the other hand, gets his face off the hook. Is it because it''s a topic I''m not interested in, or do I have feelings about pushing my mother? And her mother, who is a superior joy to unilaterally love something cute, is delighted with her twinkly tekateka and radiant face. I don''t know if it''s muffled or guffled, but it''s spilling a strange laugh. Master Takazu of the balance, my mother seems to like it. "Al. Fee, welcome home." Keep it up, they''re gonna hug us. Normally, it smelled good like a flower that I had never seen before. Maybe this smells like the victim of a tragedy. (Cheng Cheng. "I smell that woman," is that what you mean? That''s a pretty clear thing to stay...) I''ve wasted more knowledge again. "... Rtiel. Pass the lake water." "Don''t you have anything else to say! "... I have something to say to you. You said you wanted to talk to me." "Ugh... It was." Rtiel points out with his gaze. Sounds like something we''re not going to listen to. "... n" Abel gets up. All the Mia sisters went outside. "We''ll leave you another message." My mother lays down with us in her arms. And roll around the room with the gobbles. "Hehe...! Phew, I like to gobble! I like it when I get gobbled up too... Probably means something different. The three parents and children go right or come left. Over and over again, the mother let go of her eldest son and eldest daughter. "Up...... I''m drunk..." You''re an asshole, you. "Oh, Mr. Retired? Then I did. Play with Phew! This one''s tough. Good, he jumped at me. "Heh heh heh heh heh, I can think of something funny soon! Phew, expect more this time! They overestimate me, rubbing my head around. This misconception, if we don''t do something about it now, we''re gonna feel crushed in the future. "... So, you want to do a finger wrestle?" "Yubizu -!? Sounds enchanting! Phew, play with it! And because of that, I had a finger wrestle. Fee catches on to the feint funny and easy, but you liked being in touch with me, happy all the time. Winning or losing is like second or third. "Hehe...! You can play with your hands glued together! Finger Sumo, Phew''s Favorite! You mean enough to kiss me? I guess that''s about it. Later, the recovered mother also exchanged and the three of us enjoyed a finger wrestle. My opponent is not alternating between my mother and Fee, but using his left and right hands, at the same time. No matter, I couldn''t possibly concentrate, and I kept losing to both. Eventually, Arch Elves returns. If you''re wearing a hood, I frowned when I saw us. Maybe they thought it was a mother and child running oddly. "Welcome home, Abel. Are we done talking? "...... hmm. Once." "How many years? I want to know, too." As her mother embarked on herself, Rhutiel hid in the shadow of Abel. Looks like I''ve got a bad feeling about it. "There''s no way we can talk. If there''s nothing wrong with me asking, I won''t go outside in the first place." That''s true. The question is, does that make sense? "There''s only one thing that clouds me. Always be prepared for disaster prevention goods." All that said, the tall ancestor of the balance gave a brief greeting to his real sister and left. Did you leave? Abel sits right next to me. And whispered so that it could be heard only by me. "... things like when I was in the ice hole are happening again. Even if it''s hard to prepare, just be vigilant, don''t be lazy." "... of the ice hole! Has Abel''s sister come to tell the story? Sure, that''s a big deal. "... this time, Rhutiel said he eliminated the threat. But no clue. We''ll just have to wait and see for a while." Something bad seems to be happening where I don''t know. But if Abel doesn''t have a clue, he can''t do anything. "Abelu, I want to see something interesting too." And her mother, who had not heard her best friend, says that to the brain weather. Abel exhaled and stood up. "... This garden also has fruit tree compartments. You can eat as much as you like there." "Fruit tree!? Go! Phee, you can have something sweet. Yo! "Are you sweet!? Phew, I like sweet! I like it! Gabba and the rising sister. The eyes are glowing. Afterwards, we all enjoyed this outing with fruit trees and a guide to the garden. Only the concern of the two arch elves, however, was the weight of my heart. Hopefully we can live a peaceful and safe life like this...... 209 Episode Two Hundred Six: You Might Be Six. Holy History 1205, June. I, Alto Crane Putt, am six years old. No, it was a long time. Compared to previous life, the density of memories is less hammering. Between the ages of five and six, the age from kindergarten to elementary school. At the time of the Earth''s world, there''s not so much to remember in the first place, is there? You said you were glad you bought a landscape or you enjoyed choosing a study desk. You promised to reunite with a friend you were close to in kindergarten, and after all, you never saw him again? Only such fragments remain faint. In the original world, I learn letters from elementary school students, and physical education begins, but in this world, I too, at the age of six, began the archery of swords and spears. Fortunately, thanks to my daily tug of solitude and horseback riding, I have strength. Undoubtedly, more so than at the same age in previous life. The problem is, where the base health has increased, if the consumption exceeds, then naturally, it is a natural reason to say that the bu will fall. "Gu ~ ~" With a pitiful voice, I rammed up on the lawn. "What''s wrong! I don''t want to! It should have been a more agile move when doing a sorcery battle with Takazu! Yantine, with a practice spear, flirts with me. You can point out that if it''s just manual labor, I''m not feeling very well. When I get involved in witchcraft, I feel like I can move a lot. It should be noted that I have been running in and doing other things since last year, so I also do bareback, but all of a sudden the typing started. It''s not a game, but still calling it mentoring, Tine comes slapping spears relentlessly. The swinging spear over here will also be bounced off, so fatigue and pain will not hammer off. As it turns out, I get into it. "Meh! I will not tolerate it! Huh? Huh? Huh? A sister who stands in front of a teen and biscis a scoop for horticulture to an elf lady knight. When you think about being sheltered by a three-year-old, it''s the end of the line... Though I couldn''t afford to think about it when I was in the balance. "... Al has a lot of wasted moves. Try to move what you can''t do. Although magic is still as intelligent as it can handle, swords and spears are important for basic practice." Abel says as she scratches and beats and treats them. I can see once again that I am on the side of being used, thanks for the potion of the Takazu seal. It works so well that it''s not an eye for disinfectant in the Earth world, this. Myalgia, by the way, is a cloud mist quencher. "Come on! Please get up! You can''t be a fine knight with a zama like that!?" Because I''m not aiming for a knight or anything. I want to be unrelated to a life-threatening profession and workplace. But there''s a point in Teene''s story. I don''t know what to say, her spear is not a gift of nature, but a technique worked out by hard work and training. Awesome! Or strong! Before you think, "You worked hard..." It''s a spear judgment with feelings. It''s a nasty guess, but if you simply compare skills, I don''t think it''s far enough for Lizard Warrior Lagach or Snow Knight Shelleg. Lnel?p''s sorceress, who died in an ice hole, also used a sword, but it probably can''t reach that one either. Still, she''s the security department of the Chamber of Commerce. According to what I''ve heard, even without magic, the knights and adventurers in line have a level of strength that doesn''t stand teeth. As mentioned, I''m not going to be a warrior or a knight, but looking at this guy who got stronger with effort, not talent, I wonder if he''d work a little harder. "Here we go..." Put the spear in place of the cane, stand up. Now, do you want to go with the bump? "No, Phew will massage, you''ll do your best! "Oooh...... Please..." I just got a reply, I think it''s great. I want to praise myself. Health is already empty. I don''t even have the strength to turn my face. Still, Fee performs it in a fun-loving way. She''s more than happy to be touched by me for this girl. Abel looks at the situation. I used the pills, but I''m giving you a massage. But does that seem like a waste? But this is not a physical act, it''s an act of healing the mind... (Or, no way, you just want to mix it up? Isn''t that in the boulder? "Hehe...! Phew, I like it! And Phee was in the middle of a massage, and she chose to sweeten me. Now that I''m dirty with sweat and mud, I''d like you not to hug me too much. "It''s okay! Phew, I like the smell of sweat! "Yep...? I think it''s just a mess. "Heh heh! I love the smell of Phew......! Stop it! I''m embarrassed, don''t sooo har! "Al. Ah, good luck." My mother came to the courtyard with Mia. My Mother, I''m in a good mood for a long time, but is something wrong? "This way, please" And Mia serves me a soothing towel and beverage, as if I were a made-up who could. "Oh, oh...... Thanks." Sweat and then moisten your throat. Naturally, it is difficult to drink while holding the towel, so the towel I wiped is returned to Mia. "- Ha!?" I noticed a made-up ploy there. With a model case called Phee in front of us, it''s a far-fetched story. "Kufu...... Huh! Get a mysterious cloth that sucks in plenty of alt-kick juice! This guy......! You behaved so modestly and served drinks and towels at the same time in order not to alarm me! "Heh heh. This, as the treasure of my Baron Venink family, descendants, I will tell you -! "Ku......! Give it back... Huh! "I can''t give it back. This belongs to your sister Mia." You can''t take it back with the body that was so heavy. I try to step out, I get on my knees. Mia hugged the towel with both arms and looked full of happiness. The maid clothes stink, so you really have to stop! "Meh! Ha, don''t play with Mia, don''t worry about her! "Play yeh...! "Fair enough, Phee. Don''t you get angry? Al, calm down, too? Because your mother brought you a good story." My mother, who can hold us brothers and sisters flutter. That''s why you stink, too, right? "It''s okay. Unlike adults, a child''s sweat doesn''t smell bad." "Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...... Ma''am, the corner of your eyes is so wonderful. There''s no way that alt-kikun juice can give off a bad smell." Shit, I can''t go on talking. Do we have to give up recapture......! "So, Mother. What''s a good story? "Yes! Yes! Yes! Al and Phee have some good news! Yeah. Bright smile. For this minute, I guess it''s a really good topic. But it''s about my mother. Only in my mother, maybe it''s a good topic. "Actually, your father sent me a letter! Does your father mean Mr. Shark, who lives in Cyril, not Mr. Stefanus? If you live on the same property, you can''t bother to write to me... (No. Is there a pattern where you want to get in touch with Kossoli? I don''t know. but there''s no point in thinking about it either. Which is because soon you will find out from your mother''s own mouth. "Father, come back this year, I''ve been writing to show you my grandson''s face." Oh, was it my grandfather? So the good news is... "You got permission to go out? "Yes! Stefanus did his best! So, after Al''s fourth level exam, I can go visit my parents! The last time I went to Cyril was in June. The fourth exam is next month, so it''s July. So don''t let a year pass. But I''m happy to be out. Long time ago, will I see the Hatkos too? (I made the accessories for Sisty properly, and Brev''s sword, although not finished yet, a slightly different ''alternative'', you prepared...) I hope you like it. "Ah!" I didn''t think so, I raised my voice. Post-examination means you''re embarrassed if you''re dropping it! 210 Episode 207: What Happened at the Secret Base "Yay, secret base! Phews, I think we should go to a secret base! A raucous afternoon. My Sister, suddenly, said such a thing. "A secret base is an example tunnel? Why all of a sudden? "Shh! Others ask, not good! Tell me more about it in Mukou! My mother is taking a nap with a hammock. The elf teacher with cute ears is absent. Waste maids are at work. I don''t even think there''s anything else to be wary of... (Ma. Respect your sister''s will here) My Angel, who opens his arms in front of him and waits for his dick. Apparently, he said to take it to the crime scene. "Ho. Gyu!" "Gyu! I held my angel, who I would carry back with great joy, and headed to the dome of the hedge. "Yes, strange! This hole, day by day, is getting worse! "Nah...... Guess we just grew up, huh? When I found him, Phee was only two years old. My sister, who eats well, plays well, and sleeps well, is growing fast. Well, the tunnel will feel tiny, too. We crawl on all fours as usual and proceed to the back hall. When I clawed over the sheet of hemp bags, like a natural right, Fee climbed up and laughed "hehe". "So, Phee. What brings you here? "Here, secret base! That''s what matters! "And say what? "Heh heh heh heh, nice! Best in the world, look great! "Ooh..." ... Well, you''re free to assume. Even if it''s far from the real image. "So, what does it have to do with coming here and me being nice...? It''s a little embarrassing to say it yourself. To my words, Phee swelled her cheeks puffy. "Mmm! I don''t understand! Yes, defenseless! So I need it here! "Yeah?" "Phew, it belongs to, it belongs to, it belongs to! That''s heavenly reason! The earth''s self-evident! Another suspicious word... "Whether you''re at home or outside, a girl just drops by. If this isn''t good, Phew thinks! "No, no. Wouldn''t it be a good thing to meet someone? "Meh! Girl, you''re trying to steal me! Have you ever been in a situation like that? Ning Lo, I feel like I''ve been with Fee for a long time. "Phew, a space for two, or I''ll be in trouble! Um. I mean, you said a lot, but you wanted a place where you could flirt without getting in the way? Because I said so, Phee''s anger gauge disappeared beautifully, rubbing her cheeks against me, and it''s getting sweet. "Hehe... This feeling, this smell. Something just fu......! "Okay, okay..." Regardless of Myangel''s reasoning, it would be good once in a while to focus on adoring this daughter, as requested. I''ve been here many times, but when you first discovered it, you saw ''My Father'', so to speak. Is it because my heart is cold that I don''t think I''ll miss you even if I can''t see you? Simply because I don''t have enough contacts to remember familiarity and loneliness, I guess. (... yeah? From the side I said, I saw a figure. Some of the people in the main building aren''t supposed to get close to this separation, but they''re coming this way. And, even so, it doesn''t look like a foothold with a clear will. It feels like I just turned my foot on this one somehow, not for a break. (Whoa, that''s me, Mia''s friend, Ifonne!... and Mrs. Aufsta? And -) Five people in all came near the hedge. Two of you, three servants. Well, Ifonne is supposed to be on your side, and the other servants, they may be out of that house, but I don''t see the difference. I just have to judge by my outfit. Leading the way is Mrs. Aufsta from The Walking Together Woman. As followed, Ifonne and others, servants follow, but the problem is one of them. It was a blonde baby that the older woman was about to hold. (Is that the ''only'' boy my father gave birth to?) I''m out of staff. It doesn''t count. Mrs. Aufsta - It''s a long time, so I don''t mind a togee woman. Ms Toge groaned abominably as she stopped her legs near the ''secret base''. "Our garden is so beautiful, from here on out, it''s a filthy land...! They let filthy civilians live, so the land price drops! "Absolutely! Ordinary civilians deserve to be workers and producers, but here they are like dandelions who do not contribute to the development of any society. Dani should be banished, and purposefully trying to raise him can be described as a deviant behavior." A servant woman, as if she had worn a breast and distorted her face, struck a match on the lady. I don''t know if it''s funny or serious, but it seems impossible to like this breast woman. Meanwhile, if you''re unwilling to take part in the cursing tournament, Ifonne, you''re laying low. If this looks like it, is bad talk to us a daily tea meal? Well, even now, because away servants sometimes look down on you like you look at garbage. Then an elderly servant with a sleeping baby opened his mouth in a casual way. "But I hear the kids, they''re so cute, right? I want to try to snuggle too..." The second-half snuggle would be totally solitary. To see how to hold a baby, do you like kids? He seems calm. "... that woman just seems to be good to look at. If you took over the look that made him look good, it would only look good." Even with Ms. Toge''s poisonous tongue and negative corrections, our mother looks beautiful. Especially since it seems to have a bad reputation for using it. "But I heard that all the kids here are geniuses. It''s amazing." As the elderly woman said so, the breast woman gave a scornful grin. "Quite the opposite of what I''ve heard. I hear you''re stupid brothers and sisters. A day when the sun goes up, and he''s an odd man, pulling around a sleigh." Traffic is what I''m doing. Indeed, from Hata''s point of view, he said, "Every day, every day, what are you doing?" Maybe it will. Plus, Mother and Fee are cheering on that sleigh. "But both kids, are they magical? It''s amazing..." "If it''s magic, my kids have it." A toge-woman broke into conversation. "Isabella is a genius who, at only three years of age, can use preliminary witchcraft and ''seed fire''. I''m three years old, what about my kid? It''s not like just having magic. You can''t compare." "Exactly! There''s no way magic can be used at the age of three! Mr. Panst, are you good at this? You''re starting a good day now, aren''t you? But if you can use initial magic at the age of three, maybe you do have talent. It means you can control magic with minimal conversion power. "Ifonne" "Yes. What is it, ma''am?" Iphonne is surprised when she suddenly shakes the subject by the togee. "You were a qualified magician, weren''t you? When did you get your 10th degree license? "Yes, I will be seven years old" Even when I went to the 10th grade exam, I had a flickering kid that age. Probably, normally, the fastest at that age. My village daughter is just unusual. "Then - I''m six. Isabella and this child, at the age of six, will be licensed to bewitch." "At six, are you? "Yeah. I''m six. My child is a genius." Even though the tenth grade exam is easy, I have a note, so if I can read and write, I can''t pass. You mean to start studying faster than a normal child can learn to read and write? (I''m sorry to hear you''re making me study for my parents'' pride...) Well, reading, writing, witchcraft, it''s not something you can do and damage, and remembering, it''s not bad in itself. "I hear that civilians here, every time, go on licensing exams. There''s no way you''re going to take it silly, so I''m sure you''ve fallen over and over and taken it back. It feels like a wasted round trip, thank you." Mr. Panst laughs. Old Caspel knew exactly what class I had, but aren''t these people? All I know is, is it about Iphonne? "Nevertheless, it is abominable. With your father''s permission, you can kick that woman and her two blood-drawing children out immediately...! "That''s true! The Marquis suffers from an understanding of why his wife''s wishes have been rejected." That old man seems to be seeing me as worthy of use. I guess I don''t banish things that seem to be made into tools with only good and evil emotions. Ironically, that man''s presence is protecting us indirectly? "... it''s time to go. This place has bad air because of that woman. It''s poison to my son." Just say what you want to say and leave with Zorozolo. Only Ifonne looked back on the away, sorry to hear it. And in my arms. "Ha, ha, ha, ha! He rubbed his cheeks on me all the way from before the togees came to after he left. "You don''t brace..." "Phew, I''m not interested in strangers! It''s more important to be sweet! Yeah. Big guy, this girl. 211 Lesson 208: Dr. Essens Depression "Ahhh, I want a stew! I''d love a stew ~ ~! My mother, holding Fee, rolls down the floor with a gobble. I''m studying for my fourth grade exam at my desk, so I didn''t have to get caught up in a rolling attack. "Ouch! And I thought, "My mother (Phyllia wrapped) is teasing me." This is the type of desk that sits on the floor. "Phew, I like stew! I''ll change! Stew rarely comes out here. I get thin soup. Osama in the kitchen - Henk''s good arm makes me not that dissapointed, but from the main building, I can''t get very good ingredients turned around. Therefore, dedication is not luxurious. Well, you''d be blessed at a time when you can eat your stomach full, if you say so, I can''t even refute it. Because the poor are naturally in this world, living without eating or eating. "Ahhh! Al or Phee''s rice, even though your mother wants to make it for you! Stew, I want to make you one, but no! "Phew, I like cream stew! But I also like beef stew! Each one wants to be unsolicited and rolls around on the floor. If it had happened in the world of Earth, I would have gone out to the library in silence. I''d also like to evacuate to Averoom, but Hate and my teacher are away. I can''t even use the attic in the Lord''s absence on my own. Though I wouldn''t be angry if I used it. (Would you like to study in the workshop...? No, that''s no use. I''m sure they''ll both follow. The place changes and the situation just reproduces. Tools are more dangerous over there for a while. "Hey, Al, Al! Maybe once a week, just so your mother can cook? No, even if I tell you so. I just don''t think I can. That Osama is in terrible custody. As much as Mia cried in tears when she was pissed off just moving the tools in the kitchen on her own. "Ha, ha. Phew, I want a stew! You''re shifting stew from "I like" to "I want to eat" in your sister? A mother who wants to make stews and a fie who wants stews. If it stays like this, it won''t fit. When I get rolled around, I can''t concentrate on my studies either. "... hey, why don''t you go to Henk''s" I had no choice but to interrupt my studies and get up. "Don''t be silly. No, no, no! Henk''s reply is not even obnoxious. As expected, there is nothing to snag at. "Neither? "Naturally! I want to make stew, I want to eat stew, they both rejected me. "Uh-huh!?" I can hear voices like that coming from behind me on stereo. You really look just like your mother and daughter in these places. "Phew, I like stew, but I can''t eat...? "Ugh. It''s been a long time since I''ve wanted to cook..." I''d like to do something about it if I hear a sad voice, but this is not a small wish, but a story that belongs to me most of all. Until I try to make it happen too aggressively, I don''t think. "I''m busy! When you''re done talking, just get out of here! Henk''s work is not just cooking. Cleaning the kitchen, taking care of the tools, he does. I mean, they''re busy negotiating ingredients to be turned from the main building. As you know, my Crane Putt family is hated by the lizards. So low-grade ingredients are turned. But on the other hand, the servants have a lot of this coming out when it''s good. The meal of a servant away from work is naturally made in this kitchen. It''s bad that we''re passionate about raising blood trails to harass parents and children, and damage even goes to servants from the aristocratic class. So, the minimum quality is guaranteed, so we''re in a halfway situation. Henk is the one negotiating purchases based on that area, so I can''t be too annoyed. Something else, like a good plus/minus man fuss who used to bring poison mushrooms, adds to the problem, so you should also draw on his hard work. It''s his Wednesday... "Because. Let''s give up." "Ugh, too bad..." "Miu Miu ~..." I know these two have some circumstance, so it is an inadmissibility, but I did not intend to do any more. To be honest, there is, isn''t there? "Yeah? Is that...? Finally, I look back at the cooking area and a tool stops in my eyes. Henk seemed to notice that. "What a boy. Is this what you care about? He took it. "Kid wouldn''t know what to use it for if he saw something like this" No, no, no. I''m from a developed world of cookware, so if you''re bad, you might know more about it than you do in the main job, right? I know something that doesn''t exist in this world! Besides, the apparatus... "This guy, I bought it recently, it''s a handy tool inside." Thank you for your purchase. Your product, Peeler, is an invention of me, Charles Essen. "Cooking is my job, but as much as peeling, I sometimes let the maids help. In that case, use this one. I''m not going to get hurt, and I''m going to be quick." It''s a little bit, or for some reason, Henk looks doozy. "If I told you, you''d think about hiring a cock in the main building, too, right? Quickly finding good tools is part of the cook''s power." If it sells, there''s nothing to eat. In the end, our demands ended empty-handed. And the problem came to that ''after''. When I left the kitchen and walked down the hall, there was a voice behind me. "Hey, I''ve been watching you...? Looking back at his deaf voice, Hus Bock, the reckless man in charge Wednesday, stood. Apparently this man, he was coming west away. Huss had a nasty grin. Not a smile you''d want to watch for too long. "You, you want to cook...? Huss looks at his mother with a disgusting smile. Even a warm mother has a smile on her face. "What do you think? You want to? You don''t want to? "That''s... I''d like to," "Phew. Well, I''ll get my skin done." "Huh?" "He says I''ll just give him a little mouthfeel so that he can get what he wants." Fuss laughed inclusively. This man is not a man on the ''good'' side by mistake, and he should be looking down on our family. It''s not very, but I don''t think you''ll do as well as the denomination suggests. "... what are you up to? "Whoa, whoa. That''s not true, is it? I''m doing it in good faith. I honestly don''t believe in the generosity of people. I think you''re a scumbag below animals, huh? I don''t trust fine dust because that''s the way to say it. "I spend all I want without working, and besides, I even come out for free rice. It''s like the life of a royal nobleman, isn''t it? Like me, every day, from civilians who sweat on their foreheads and work for labor, it''s a dream life, right, dude? That''s what makes me cry to get out of the soothing warm water. I guess it''s only natural that I''m going to help you, huh? "It''s an extra favor." "I didn''t ask you in front of me, you fucking kid! I just confirmed my will with this lady. A mere presence to be looked after sounds great. What the hell is this? You''re a total dick. Don''t hire a Marquis like this. Then Fuss came forward to shelter me because he was loud and awesome. "If you want to abuse me, Phew won''t forgive me! "Ooh, I didn''t know my young sister could protect me, she''s a fine brother...... How does it feel to be sheltered by a younger kid? Tell me something, will you? See?" He looks proud of himself for some reason. Are you gonna tell me you''re good? "How do you feel about being awfully mounted by a younger kid? Tell me something, will you? See?" "... ugh! You son of a bitch! "You guys, what are you doing! Henk''s old man came out at the same time Fuss went up dramatically. Huss punched his tongue, "Nothing." and groaned. "Well, no. You can count on me to do what the lady wants. Huss left with a faint laugh. It was a disgusting encounter. I feel like I''ve had a bad day. But I hope this doesn''t turn into extra trouble. 212 Episode Two Hundred Nine: The Moon Trap! Holy History 1205, July. Quaternary exam day. My family came to the venue waved by the only maid who dropped me off in the west away. I want to pass this time. If you go to the beginning, you will no longer have anything to do with your exam studies. I want to be released quickly and live relaxed. "Now, for example," I''ve seen "..." Actually, I''m a little on tour. I was wondering if I could meet my village daughter again. One example of a handkerchief, I''m a little nervous about not being suspicious. Normally, that''s the only way to get to ''me''. You just have to stay with Don. But the other guy is that smart girl. Nor can I be chronic. I guess the best choice is not to see each other. But I kind of feel sorry for that. I''m sure she''ll be over there this time. It''s rude to make me wait, and I think it''s more pathetic than that. "Yes! Time, yum! Don''t get lost! Fee in my arm tells me that. Sure, I hardly ever get to see that kid again. Then I thought I''d see you. When you''re ready, and you turn your foot toward the person you''re meant to be... "Miu? Ha, why are you going that way!? I told you! Spend less time with Phew! What!? That''s what I meant!? "Then, Phew, stay away from this! That''s so sloppy! So while you''re at it, hey, hey, I want to be so sweet! I got a hug. From Fee, not only is'' stroke it, Aura '', but the gaze that you expect me to take care of is flying. "I did. About Phew, adorable...? "Gu, gu, gu..." I tilt my little neck, and they ask me to go upstairs. The Fee one, when, such a little trick......! If you behave like this, you have no choice but to say no to me. Flirting and stroking. "More! What, more, uh, what was that? My Angel demands don''t know to stay. It really seems like this is how we''re going to spend our time until the exam starts. But even though I was lost earlier, I decided to ''meet''. So let''s go to your village daughter. Luckily, my sister seems to be full of heads for being sweet on me. I''m the only one in those hot, moist eyes. If you keep stroking, we''ll have no problem. I gaze at My Sister because it is enlightened when I turn away. However, from the view entering the edge of the field of vision, the location information is grasped. They come with examples carefully and carefully to avoid hitting others. "Ah..." I said, I heard voices. Beyond the thin walls, the moonlight toddler and the usual escort. "Hello," "Oh, yeah." Hello. "" Greeting as usual. Probably won''t be able to do it again and again, say hello. "Miu Miu!? Huh, when are you here?!?" My sister is freaking out and looking around. "Long time no see" "Yeah. Long time no see" Every time, I see him in the same span. The village girl, as usual, stares at us with a calm moon-like smile. (Good. There seems to be no sign of a handkerchief in your mouth) If you think about it, my response was perfect then. Aside from suspicions, suspicions may arise in the future. Heh. It lightens my mind. If that happens, we''ll have plenty of room to talk. "How''s the study going? "Yes. I intend to make an effort. So I just hope it links us to the results" A humble mouthful, but none of the weaknesses. Well, I guess so. This girl, she was running to save your mother, and she was studying in between, but she was always full. Now that we have an environment where we can concentrate only on studying, I guess there is no anxiety element. "What about you? How confident are you? "Me? You don''t have confidence." That''s all I can cloud with confidence. Especially with practical skills. I''m very anxious because the fifth grade was there. I just wish I could pass, even if it wasn''t a full score, so I can just take it easy and cloud on that. Even if it falls, I can take it back again. "Really...? Marine blue eyes peek into me. Fee''s eyes are blue, too, but with this girl, she''s not blue again, is she? I am no longer Japanese and can normally tell that "even the same color is different". Maybe with blonde hair. "Phew, no, no, no! I study all the time when you don''t play with Phew! Time for you to take care of Phew now! Not all the time, but I''ll study. If I don''t, I won''t take it. Still, sister''s, what''s this claim? Are you even after my pride and the conversation? As if to show off. And as if to declare it a possession, My Angel, hugs me and stares at my village daughter. Ruru, even with a groaning voice, is likely to give momentum. Meanwhile, the Fourth Princess under the heavens looked at us with a gentle smile, but eventually, she gave a lovely voice. "Oh, they dropped you, didn''t they? "Yeah?" Underneath, my handkerchief. (Did you drop it because Fee felt weak?) In the meantime, I lost it when I broke into the castle. If I can''t believe I lost it again today, my mother will finally punish me. "Oh, boy, thank God." I''m trying to pick up a handkerchief... "Ugh...! No......! Not the handkerchief I carry! This is-! (That''s the handkerchief I lost then...! See your dreaded village daughter. What was there was not a calm, tender-looking girl, but a beautiful toddler, with royal majesty. "It''s - it''s yours, isn''t it? The voice was silent. I didn''t know you could express your nobility with power, even if you were so young and cute. I may have been watching her sweetly. But I have my situation, too. It will also involve Abel. You can''t admit it. "Hey, it''s not mine. It''s under my feet, so I almost got it wrong." With the best of thin smiles, I managed, I did so. "No... are you? "Yeah. Hola. This is my handkerchief." From his pocket, he pinches his own handkerchief. No agitation should be on the surface. "Really?" Then the handkerchief on the ground floated with flurries and subsided in the hands of her village daughter. Complete the process. Oh, did you put it under my feet? (So, tell me, this girl, you don''t need chanting for sorcery expression.) The moon-like toddler, politely paying for the handkerchief, held her in like a precious. "I seem to have mistaken you, and I''m sorry. I''m responsible for finding this handkerchief." ... Does that mean you won''t give up your search? Village Daughter''s eyes are big and calm, but if you look closely, they make you feel strong will. Come to think of it, you''re also a kid who never gave up on a mother without a cure. Maybe there''s a stubborn part of the root. I knew it felt dangerous to see this girl any more... Safety first. Maintenance first. Our self is best than relationships and in-laws. I could double-check that. "Do you also take Level 3 exams? "Huh? Oh, yeah. I''m going to." I was a little surprised when they shook a topic that had nothing to do with the handkerchief thing. After all, is that too much of my thinking? "Really? As a matter of fact, I''m going to take the tertiary exam too." Yeah. I know. I''m asking you what you''re up to in the first place. "I hope we can pass each other." "Yes, I''ll see you at this location for your next exam." "Yeah. Let''s do our best." Properly related and hazy. "Yes. It''s a promise (...)? Be sure to see you here next time" Is that it? Soon, we''re gonna see each other again, right? No way, aim...? No, there''s no reason for that, is there? I was stunned, staring at the young Fourth Princess, with a ''noble mode'' smile. 213 Episode Two Hundred Ten: Level Four Exams (Easy) and Posted Corners "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Ahhhhhhhh! Go, hey, hey, hey, hey! At the test date, the defined sound is flowing. During the sixth grade exam, you were patient with your breakup, but this time it didn''t seem to work. I was crying during the fifth grade exam, so should I say this time? Well, you''re not gonna make it inside, even once you''ve done it. Fee, still hugged by her mother, is reaching over here, crying out. I''ll be right back. That''s all I can say to you right now. "Hey oh...... Huh! Phew...! Don''t leave Phew alone. Yikes! I like it! Phew, I like it. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Gu......! It breaks my heart every time...! Fee''s crying precisely turns his mind around. But even for a better future with Fee, I have to go ghost my heart out! Forgive my helpless brother who can''t take you to the exam venue...! I left my sister, even though she pulled my hair behind me. And then the exam started. The magic test is as good as ever. It''s not touching or snagging because it just touches the meter, but some people are touching it anxiously. When played here, I guess it''s a moment of tension for a critical person, because I can''t get any practical skills or writing. Written exams have no other feelings than to say that they are difficult. Well, should I say I''m glad I studied? But on second thought, I spend most of my time studying other than playing or training with Fee. The other students must be harder than me because they have a life in them and they''re spreading their study time in it. Besides, we have a magic specialist at home. If you ask me a question, I guess I''m blessed to have a teacher who will give me the best answer right away. So I guess being properly filled in the answer section isn''t something you can be too proud of. And it''s a practical skill. This time, I was the most anxious practical technique. Oh, my God, this was the best clap ever. It was easy. There are two major differences from the last Grade V exam. Safety and difficulty. The format of the match is the same as the previous one, but it was an extremely healthy exam after a solid safety instruction. They''re going to knock in a powerful streak with the killer, or they''re going to fire a drill that''s going to hurt you badly if you eat it. There''s no fine dust in that. The magic used was also centered on water bombs, and I could see that if it hit me, I would not get hurt, so I came to the test without nervousness. Unexpectedly, "This is it, this!" So close to screaming. Battle after ensuring safety. This would be the ''look to be'' of the original exam. The last time I saw you, it was like half a real fight, and it was bloody shabby. I also think the exam officer''s combat abilities seemed exceptionally weak compared to the last time he looked handsome in brown or the previous time he pared Osama. The other exam officer, I thought it was a slow regeneration, but the movement was dull. So it was really easy. It''s too easy, I suspected so many times that there might be something else. Well, if you ask me which is easier or harder, I''m naturally the person who chooses the easier path, so maybe this is a good idea. I have no desire to say ''I want to fight a strong man''. If you feel like saying, "I don''t want to fight a strong guy," I do, twice as many people. Whatever it is, it''s well handled. He also remained physically fit and survived various tests. I don''t know if I got a full score, but at least I felt confident that I would be on the line to pass. That was when I tried to leave the venue for a nose twirl. "Mm...? A brochure caught my eye. As a matter of course, it is the magician who comes to this exam venue. And magicians are rare. I wish I had magic around me, but it''s supposed to be, Minority. So whether that''s an adventurer or a state official, the user of witchcraft, it''s a lot of deductions. Some want to hire, some want to sell themselves in. To satisfy the desires of both, there is a corner in the hallway inside the test venue with magical stickers and booklets. Well, there''s a sticker on the big bulletin board, and on the long desk placed directly in front of it, there''s some sort of flyer or something. It may also be country-centric recruitment information or advertising items for magicians. Others recruit members of the Sorcery Order. The range of contents seems to be diverse. It''s just that if anyone can keep a billa here, that''s not true. There seems to be proper scrutiny and standards and only those that pass it. For example, it''s an alley. An example ''sorcerer supremacy'' nuisance group. The flyers they''re handing out will never be put here. I mean, I can''t put it down, so I guess I''m handing it out by the venue. (Some are similar to the booklets and puffs Mr. Tordi was given when he came to scout. Although the content is somewhat simplified) ... but what does it mean to even have that ''Heavenly Group'' buddy recruiting flyer that goes wild in lovers season? Did you pass the screening? Are you okay, this country? I''ve always thought chilling these corners seemed a little funny. Though, it was usually through. The reason is simple. Because I''m keeping my crying angel waiting. I can''t even be selling oil here more than Fee is grieving. Plus, in kids like this, they''re still not supposed to have anything to do with most of the posts. So, I was trying not to look. So why, only this time, did you stop? That''s because, as mentioned, one puff got in my eye. Compared to other publications and booklets, they were not particularly well decorated. But I wondered why. Something happened once in a while in the Earth world, but I went out to a bookstore or something and I looked at the cover and I said, "Oh? Do you think this is funny?" I feel it. You don''t know what''s in it, you don''t know what it is, but you''re attracted to it somehow, that''s it. This time, it happened. "Foot Demon Prop Store..." By name, it seems to be a store that handles magic props. There are also flyers in some stores in this corner. It is even placed in the product catalogue of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce catalogue is made up of only established large merchants who are easily visible, understandable and motivated to buy. Unplugging the catalog would make it a chamber of commerce if I were to buy an item. Because the range of products handled is wide, the quality is certain, and the chairman and vice chairman of the business will consult immediately. Good goods and brother-in-law. From either side, there is no alternative to choosing the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. There shouldn''t be... "Hmm. I''m curious" I''m attracted to why. But it''s a long way off. This flyer shop seems to be at the end of the commercial district. same end or away from the warehouse area. Probably not a big store. Well, either way, I don''t think I''m ever going to this store. If you''re free, you don''t have to pretend to be free, but you have to peek. Because I don''t have the freedom or the time... Hmm? Time? "Ahhh......! I stuck around and saw a lot of things here. Fee''s supposed to be crying! I panicked and ran outside the test venue. 214 Episode 211: Severe in Friendship "Here. Here''s the thing, right? "Ugh, too ghoulish......! One man pushes another man in. That''s more like sumo wrestling. Just the overwhelming ''force'', pressing the subject to go. But that''s not by arm strength. The source of magic - by magic. "Please wait...! It''s the limit." The man who is being pushed sweats, but the man who is pushing remains smiling lightly, not trying to stop pressing. "Wow! Eventually, if you''re pushed, you''re blown away and butted. The surroundings who watched it cheered, "Ooh," he said. "I think it''s something like this." The man smiled sparingly as he looked down at the man with the buttocks. The surroundings, as they contend, approach the man who wins. "It''s a boulder, Mr. Hugh! "Hey, it''s overwhelming today! The words of the surrounding men were foolish, but not utter lies, to buy the pleasure of a man called Huho. I also have an amazing heart. It had to do with the bracelet, the guy with the buttocks. Magic boosted bracelet. This is a new product, although it is one of the improved equipment that magicians like and love to use. In other words, the amplification rate is increasing over the existing ones. The man who called him Huho, equipped with such a thing, was overwhelmed with no equipment. "Mr. Hugh, aren''t you getting more magic again...? A man in a bracelet gets up, wiping his sweat. He was not a magician, but a magician. In other words, someone who is nationally approved and will have more than a certain amount of magic. Huho, against whom he is opposed, is only a wizard. "Hehe. The strength of magic is the amount of magic, Kimmy..." With a netty look, Hugh laughs. He was not good at studying and could not be a magician. But the amount of natural magic and growth that is born overwhelms even the magician, who is supposed to be ''in character'', as it were. Hugh is putting these men together with his power. "Whatever knowledge you''ve accumulated, eat a special blow, and that''s it. The pile of earthworms will keep the river water out, but before the tsunami, it''s powerless." Hugh is in his mid-thirties. He''s a little fat and always has a thin laugh. The grin came from the confidence of one''s own strength, whose saggy shape was maintained by a luxurious life. But he is not a nobleman. Civilians. Yet the gold spin is good. As mentioned earlier, Hugh is not good at academics. I mean, I''m not making money with my head. Well, it''s not like the house is wealthy. He had his own unique business. "Noooo heh. So, shall we go? I need to work hard for the world today..." With a net smile and a gentle foothold, Hugh headed to the commercial district. "Hi. Are you still working well today? "Ugh... Huho......" A shop owner sees the little fat magician who came and makes his face snap. Huho once entered the store with Zukazuka and placed his hand on the store owner''s shoulder. I''m here today to confirm our friendship. "Huh? Ma, again...? "Of course not? Friendship is good. I want to check again and again. Life without friendship is no different from the desert. No moisture. I can''t completely greenish your life, but if I could at least give you an oasis, I would, wouldn''t I? Hugh grabs the shopkeeper firmly with his hands resting on his shoulders. The pain distorted the store owner''s face. "I only have the power to be a warrior instructor... I''m trying to help you with that... Whatever, we''re friends..." The little fat man smiled with a nettled smile. I don''t know what you''re asking for in return. This was his life. Hugh takes premiums from some stores in the name of doing everything for his'' friends''. If you need anything, we''ll work for you. In addition to collecting money in this way, they sometimes turned around food, drink, and drink bills. They''re also called "friend fees." For once, if a chimp or drunk rumbles, it can be ''working''. But it does it to exaggerate its own power, not its duty, not its in-laws. It was therefore common to hurt the subject more than necessary. "Hey, store owner! This is what Mr. Hugh says on purpose, isn''t it? "No way, there''s no such thing as'' nothing '', right? Threatening or being awesome is what we do around us. Hugh himself never demands anything. He also leaves it to the shopkeeper''s ''autonomy'' to give him the money. Thus they closed the first case of ''sales''. There are many ''friends'' in Huho who are serious about friendship, and there are others who should be close to each other. Unfortunately, I can''t stay in one place. "Mr. Hugh, do you want to go to that store next? "No, no, let''s stop by the other store and have dinner at the end." "Wait, wait. More than that, it''s in this store." One after the other, Hugh shook his head, even though his neighbors named him ''A Friend''s Shop''. "Friendship is wonderful. They''re safe, and we moisturize. But that''s why I want so many people to know about this joy! Spread the word, circle of friends." It meant ''new development''. I have no objection to the surroundings either. Because the more ''friends'' they get, the more they get filled up. "Then how about it''s time to give voice to the big merchants and branch-owned chambers of commerce, not the personal stores? "What do you think about the fact that both elves are giving us width? Those are beautiful species. Maybe we can get you close, huh? The surroundings gave a humble laugh. But Hugh shakes his head. "Elves are a fascinating species, but let''s not this time. There''s plenty of security over there. Even if I try to be close, if I have my own strength, they''ll say no." "Then do you want to make it another chamber of commerce? "No. You get a new friend. Let''s make it a personal store." When Hugh asked with his gaze if he had any opinions on the matter, the mage of the bracelet raised his hand. "So what about the store that handles the magic props? "Ho? of Demonic Props." "Yeah. Demonic props are handy, and they sell high. A sign of friendship may not be a coin, but a magic object itself." To the man''s words, Hugh smiled nicely. "That''s a great story. If a man like me could possess powerful magic tools, he would be able to do more for his dearest friends." In one word, the policy was decided. "Then why don''t we go around the store a few times and start building a new friendship in the afternoon? If you knew what I was capable of, you''d get along." They walked out in search of new encounters and friendships. 215 Episode 212: The End of Truth (Part I) Monique Foot is the granddaughter of a magic prop store owner in Wangdu, four grandparents and a sister, who live carefully. My grandfather is a magic prop technician, he has a small workshop in his house and shop, and every day, he makes magic props. Her grandfather is an authentic person, but her life did not become even richer because she created good or expensive items with the cohesion of an artisanal temperament so blurred by various people that she would not sell them to someone she did not like or, conversely, to someone she expected to sell this to cheaper with a profitability look. However, Monique thinks'' That''s good ''. It would be a lie to say that I don''t feel like I''m in danger of saving my grandfather''s way of life, but I think it would be great to be able to do business properly. In fact, the Foot family is from another country, not from the Kingdom of Moonrayne. The Foot family was a magic conductor in another country, but was fooled by a man they had a relationship with in a family groom and forced to flee. It was a sincere betrayal, and the result was an unbroken betrayal. I don''t think the end of seriousness is family separation. Monique''s father and mother are alive, but his parents are fleeing to another country, so they can''t see him. Only letters with pseudonyms that arrive occasionally are a fine connection. But if you live hard, you''ll get a reunion. With that hope in her heart, she still works today. "Sister, I could write! As I was cleaning the merchandise shelves, Hannah, my distant sister of the year, came running over with paper. "Here, Hannah! You always say you shouldn''t run in the store, right? While cautious, Monique''s expression is bright. She can''t help but be cute, her five-year-old sister. Besides, I was happy to say "I could write". Although he is a civilian Footer, he is in an environment where his grandfather is the only magician and can learn to read and write at a minimum. Monique once studied hard, and Hannah is now learning letters this way. It was to write to my parents, and to help with the store. Monique thinks this young sister is healthy. I think it''s valuable. I feel strongly that I want to set up an environment where this child can live happily ever after. But happiness is like light snow. From outside the store, I heard a noise. I call it Gachan, and the sound of destruction. Monique lowers Hannah, opens the door just a little bit, and peeks outside. (Is that -!?) She''s breathtaking. Because I looked familiar to the men confronting me in the street in front of me. One, a nearby drinker, recently hired caution sticks. And to those men, the little fat man, facing each other alone, with a thin laugh... (Bad reputation, it''s a chimp......! Monique thought from his own memories that he was a billed villain whose array was winding up gold from stores everywhere. Man - Huho is talking to the caution sticks, with a netty smile. "That''s terrible...... I can''t believe you''re suddenly attacking me. What did I do? "Don''t be ridiculous! Though I would have tried to roll up gold and booze from the tavern where we are! "I was just trying to make sure of our friendship, wasn''t I? I hope you don''t mind." Hugh flaunts his shoulder deliberately. The men judged it provocative and exasperated. A little further away, I can see a broken pot plant and one of the stretched caution sticks, but I guess that''s the ''audio source'' I heard earlier. "Bastard...... ugh! One of the men gets beaten up, but the wind magic has already been activated on Hugh''s palm, and he''s sagging. "Huh... Huh! In an instant the man was blown away and slapped against the wall. "The journey. Is that the magic you''re proud of?" "Hehe. It''s a little something, isn''t it? To Huho''s net grin, the three men returned a scornful grin. And each takes out a short rod. "Ho. Do you and others use magic?" "Three on one. Plus, it has a magic booster rod. Don''t even think about it. The men gave a laugh of victory. A bracelet magician advances from behind Hugh''s back and tries to join forces, but he controls with his hands silently. The magician of the bracelet withdrew silently. "If you think only three of us can beat me, give it a try. - Yeah, but you and the others aren''t friends yet. So, I''ll get your tuition later, okay? "Knock it off!" The three unleashed magic at the same time. But I''m held back by Hugh''s unfolding wind demon wall. "Hey, what... Huh!?" "Stupid, it''s magic for three!?" The men are surprised, but Hugh smiles nettley and shakes his head. "Not enough. Not enough. To this extent, it''s very, very hard to break down my demon wall." And keep going, jizzy and forward. "Oh, they push...! "Heh heh. There are some uses for demon walls." "Gu... gu...! Huho keeps the demon wall moving forward, pushing the caution sticks between the buildings and sanding them. "Do you like sandwiches? Go to that place where you can''t move, one more, slap the Devil''s Wall. The men punched their heads firmly, bled out, and stopped moving. "The boulder is Mr. Hugh Ho! "Even the three of us won''t be dealing with each other! The surroundings rush over. With an online smile, he gave instructions from unconscious men to keep ''tuition''. The children take away their wallets and belongings with joy. And. "Hih...!?" Looking back abruptly. Monique and I got eyes on each other. "Hey, pretty lady." With a gentle foothold, he comes straight to the store. Surprise and fear delayed the operation of closing the door, in the meantime, Hugh grabbed the door. As if I had to let you get away with it. "This is a demon shop, isn''t it? I''ve been looking... This store." "Hey, can I help you...!?" "I thought I could use some help. Actually, I have a hobby for making friends... He wants to be friends with the owners here." The guy with the net smile, he''s totally into it. He looks elsewhere at the frightening Monique, looking out into the store with Kyoro Kyoro. "Phew. That''s a lot of the type of magic props you don''t really see. There are a lot of boring stores that make similar and stopover items these days.... Was this a hit? Hugh nodded his tongue. At the same time, from the back of the store comes an old man who seems stubborn. "... hmm? If you think it''s noisy, are you a customer? "Oh, Grandpa......! Monique looked at his grandfather with his squeaky eyes. Huho speaks to the old man. "He said he was a customer. Especially since the customer is not a buyer, but a shopkeeper. I''m a personal customer of yours." The old man stares at the little fat man with a thin smile. And I shook my head. "I don''t know who you are, but you should go home. I have bad eyes. I''m not going to deal with them." "It''s terrible. Ah. We haven''t had much of a conversation yet, have we? Why don''t you talk to me for a second? I''m still a nice guy, aren''t I? "I told you to go home! It was a powerful rage. But Huho doesn''t break his thin laugh. I walked straight over to the old man. "I''m here to make friendships with you. Right? Let''s get along, shall we? "No. - I''m sure of it. You''re like a villain! I have no friendship with him! "Bad guys are terrible seeds. Mm-hmm... I can''t help it. Shall I mark your friend? Hugh casually grabbed the old man''s arm. It was a quick move. He seems to be powerful, and the old man groans in pain. "Grandpa! "Look, this is a testament to our friends." "Gwwwwwwwww!" It smelled like meat roasting all the time. He''s feverish from his grabbed hand and burning the old man''s arm. "Ahhhh! Grandpa! I guess I heard my sister scream. My sister Hannah jumped out of the back. "What''s up, sister? - Oh, Grandpa!?" "When I mark you, they all get along with wonders, don''t they? What do you say? Will you get along with me, too? "Let Grandpa go! Hannah hits you. But it''s a five-year-old girl. Thick Huho flesh makes me bounce off easily. "Uh-huh, what are you doing? Come on. It''s terrible with family grooming. That''s right. You came up with something good, huh? Family-friendly, ''mark'' all your faces! That way, every day, you''ll remember me, right? "- Huh!" Monique and the old man''s face blued. Hugh throws the old man away. "It''s ladyfirst. Grandpa, later, right? "No, don''t! Don''t touch my grandchildren! "Ha. It''s a big deal. This is just a sign of friendship. It''s no different than shaking hands." Bow, and on the palm of Hugh, the fire lights. The little fat man approaches his bosom and Monique. "Hih...! "Yes. Let''s start with you ~. Rest assured? Because I''ll do the same for your sister." "Oh no! Oh, no! Somebody help me! "Mm-hmm. Too bad. Outside the store, my people are stiffening up, right? I''m not going to get in the way until I get along with you guys..." With a net smile on his face, Hugh reached out to Monique. "No, no, no, no, no, no! "- That one?" The little fat man leans his neck suspiciously. "My flames are gone, aren''t they? It''s weird. I don''t remember disarming magic. Come on." Monique was frightened and frightened. The old man, too, can''t take his eyes off his granddaughter and the little fat man. Only young Hannah noticed it (...). It should have been closed, to the door open. - There, about my age, a little boy stood. 216 Episode 213: The End of Truth (Medium) "Ha, help me...... ugh! Hannah was screaming unexpectedly. As much as I do, I don''t even come up with the idea that you won''t be useful to adult male opponents, such as little boys, or that you shouldn''t involve strangers. It''s just fear and the heaviness of asking you to save your family that drove the word. With the girl screaming, the others, too, notice the intruder. Looking back, there stood a child with a neat appearance there and signs of annoyance and annoyance at it. "Oh hey..." Huho smiled nettlely, staring at ''him''. I wonder what we should do with this intruder. "You don''t... I wonder how you got in here. Ah? "Hmm? Through the door, normally" The little fat man almost accidentally pounded his tongue. ''Building Friendship'' is supposed to be a decision that no one is allowed in. I''m sure he''s obsessed with stripping off the statues of the guys he just knocked down and missed one of his kids. "Mm-hmm. Really? But I''m sorry. I''m out of business hours right now. I know you came here using it or something, but I was wondering if you could come back later? "Well, speaking of using it, I wonder if you use it..." "I knew you were. But..." "Oh, no" The boy, blocking the man''s words, pointed out the door. "People out there, you know them, don''t you? He called me and told me." "What? Hugh raised one eyebrow. (Have you even come to reinforce the batons? Then you can count on me...) I pound my tongue. I was in a good mood to make friends, but I felt like an asshole. But there''s no reason to let it go. Huho looks back to the Foot family with a netty smile. "I''ll be right back, so I''m making you a good girl, huh? I haven''t gotten along with you yet." With a gentle foothold, he went outside. Change, a boy comes to the old man. "Are you the only one injured? "Oh, yeah, but..." "Yes, then use this" The boy was lowering his little pouch. From there, remove the vial. That was a potion with a clear color, as the old man had never seen. "I''m going to clean up a little ''outside'', so please treat me with it." With terrible ease, he left with Stasta. "Hey, what is this?!?" Meanwhile, Huho, who went outside, accidentally raised his voice. Rolling in front of him are his children. Every one of them, with black rope, is glued around his body. Hugh rushes over to the magician on the bracelet. The other men are retarded and wasted only listening to explanations. Running over, I immediately noticed. (Magic......! Is this black magic of darkness! The Dark System is High Sorcery!? No way!?) Huho runs his nettled gaze around, but no one, except the wild horses. Are you going to set me up even by accident? (Just in case, it''s gear enhancement......! From his fellow magicians, he took the bracelet and delivered it to him. Next, I tried to untie him, but the black rope was not even frightened, as if it were made of steel. (What stiffness! Even if you have a sword, whether you can cut it or not......! But somehow, if it''s as bad as it gets...) I used the magic of physical strengthening and pulled it to full strength. The sorcerer was in pain, but did you find out? You have to be able to speak up and purchase information. "Hey. Now you can talk! Who did this to you? The Knights? You''re an adventurer? "Ugh, ugly...... but he''s a kid......! "Ah? What? "So I''m behind you, on that kid..." Hugh looks back behind him. There, there was that kid. The boy just walked into the store. "... I wonder what that means? Did you do this? Wear a calm mask and ask. The child in front of him was naturally faceless and unable to read his emotions. "What do you think? I was wondering if you could answer that? "Hmm? I''m the one who wrapped it up." "Ha! I can''t believe it. So, what do you got? You think you can use magic at that young age? "Well, if only for a little while" Hearing the words, Hugh laughed out. This child''s behavior came to light. "Hahaha! Cheng Cheng, Cheng Cheng Wow. You can use a little magic, so why don''t you get on with it? You can''t do this to a normal kid, but if you''re a specialist magician, that''s not the case. Yeah. You''re a specialist in the dark system, aren''t you? "The dark system is convenient, so, well, I guess I''ll use it. But don''t think it''s specialized." "No, no, no. I know you meant to flaunt your strength with those words, but to me, it''s a prospect, huh? I shake my fingers with a chitch. It is inherently a dark attribute of higher magic, but if it is specialized, no wonder it can be used. And that, too, is a weakness. Specialized sorcerers are excellent for certain systems, but otherwise, it is decided not to do so. I mean, this kid can only use dark magic. That''s why I insist it''s not specialized. "It is also the role of adults to deceive children who have done so. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I was wondering if you''d understand? "If I did evil, it would be punishable, adults would be with me. I don''t think it''s just about kids." "Hmm? What the hell do you want to say? "No. That''s why. You''re a scumbag, aren''t you? The boy pointed pale. Hugh decided to kill this kid with a netty smile on his face. If I had been a little more submissive, I would have forgiven you enough to burn your face and break your hands and feet. "Uuck......! My sweet brother, me, will give you a valuable experience. It''s a chance to be reborn. It''s a death journey that normal people never experience." "Ah. I''m on time. I''m enjoying it in its current form." "You can''t lie to me. Wow! Hugh deployed a demon wall to the boy''s left and right. Now I''m going to press you. Knock it over and over and crush the meat and bones. Tighten it slowly and let it crush to death. It was Huho''s favorite method of execution. "You don''t! Do you like sandwiches?!?" In dark magic, demon wall sandwiches cannot be prevented. Hugh thought so and executed. - But. "Oh, that...!? That!?" As if it were also an invisible gripping stick, the left and right demon walls stopped halfway through the press. I didn''t know what that meant. Now you can''t make ''Kids Sandwich''! "I love sandwiches. Don''t be too fine, do you particularly like the bigger crushed egg sandwich? But fruit sandwiches, I personally think, are a bad idea. And, you know, it''s kind of hard not to accumulate in your stomach even though it''s expensive. When I''m hungry, I end up buying rice balls." The boy was answering Huho''s questions, as if he were going to do public speaking as well. It doesn''t look like magic is activated. This stupid kid doesn''t even know what Hugh did, he just looks like he''s answering questions. "Two more, it''s an addition. Ahhh! Create a new demon wall on the outside of the demon wall that has stopped moving. And as if even mosquitoes were crushed, now it''s time to slap them from left to right. - But. "Ugh, I''m not moving. No, no! Why, hey! Why, hey!?" Also perfect, it stopped. I don''t understand what''s going on. (No way, this kid did something...? No, that can''t be...! Stare at it with a net gaze. Then the boy tilted his neck just a little. "You''re not very magical, uncle, you''re not strong enough, just to break yourself into a chimp" Huho was insulted and shouted at the base of his heart as a demon mentor. 217 Episode 214: The End of Truth (Part II) "Kill! Whoa! Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill. Uh-huh! With all due force, Hugh slammed the demon wall. But no matter how many times I do it, it stops in the same place. Hard to believe, but it seemed true that the kid in front of me was preventing it by some means. "Impossible eeh! My magic is the best! "Nah...... To the best of my knowledge, I''d say three years old or younger. I wanted to kill this kid who speaks a visible lie, from the bottom of his heart. Hugh changed his policy to stop crushing from left to right and apply pressure from the front to one point. Now you should be able to sandwich the magic prop store behind you and the demon wall. "Die. Yikes! I pushed the demon wall out at once. Come on, blow it up, crush it and die good! - But. "Why won''t it work? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! In front of the arrow-stricken boy, the demon wall stops. The fucking kid waves his finger. Then Huho''s demon wall was easily pushed back, and with that shock, he stepped on a bump. I just didn''t get my butt on it, but the way it is, it''s too unusual. The wild horses, who know nothing, mock "a good adult, he''s going to lose to a child". I can''t forgive you. My magic is better than a magician''s! "hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! He pushed. As far as power was concerned, I pushed the demon wall. But I can''t help pushing that kid to fly! Mountain. He falls into the illusion of trying to push a giant mountain. Pushing, in itself, is futile, pointless. That''s what I think when it''s not supposed to work. (Little shake, maybe. Yikes! What the hell is this? This is the amount of magic a human can have. Whoa! What the hell is this?!?) Hugh was sweating and turning his face bright red. But the kid in front of him didn''t even seem interested in his desperate witchcraft. He stared at Huho''s labor, with cold eyes, as if watching even a stupid dog chasing his tail. "Ahhh! You son of a bitch. Whoa, whoa, whoa! Something cloudy. Oh, no. Yeah, yeah, yeah! "Huh...? Something? Right. Uh, you know, I think you should lose a little weight, huh? "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Shut up. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! "Yep...? Which one is it..." Hugh, who is running his eyes blood, comes to think of his own, example bracelet. Until now, he has overwhelmed those who use amplifiers unarmed. Because I didn''t have to use magic props. But today, at this time, he decided to use his bracelet. No. Should I say that I can no longer pretend? Crushing this kid comes first. The others are second, third. Add this bracelet to your magic and you''ll be invincible. "Huh, hihi...! Let''s get ready. Hey, yeah, I''m, uh-huh! The bracelet is brilliant. This should have greatly increased your magic power. Push. Push with force. Push as hard as you can. Blow it to the end of the world, push it. But. "I thought you were going to do something, but you haven''t changed just now" A silly kid with no idea the difference looked at this one, surprised. The dumb kid says, "Even if I set you up, does it look safe?" He seemed to squeal. Moment after moment, something like a black snake stretches out of Hugh''s shadow, making him glue wrapped around. (Ya, dark sorcery...... ah!? then if you use a silly!? shadow for sorcery, there must be a decision to say ''only his own shadow''?!? Why is dark sorcery activated from my shadow? Ooh!?) Huho rolled to the ground, looking like Chashu tied with strings. I can''t even cast a spell because half my face is covered with black rope. When the child waves his finger, more ropes gush out of the shadow of Hugh Ho, and the already rolling children are also put together. The end of the rope was firmly tied to the thick streets. "Uh...... Excuse me, could someone please report these people? When the boy says, one of the wild horses snorts and runs away. (You''re kidding! I don''t think they caught me. Ahhhhhhhhhh! I was just expanding my friendship, weren''t I?!?) Hugh is desperate, but the black rope doesn''t even freak out. It was created with terrible precision. It was a technical skill that could not have been instantaneously braided. The child who tightened him up is not interested in Mr. Hugh, the great wizard, and when he makes sure he can''t move, he goes into the magic store. Hugh was left flabby. "Were you okay? Something stolen by those guys, or something like that, isn''t it? "Brother, wow! As you enter the store, Hannah hugs the boy with momentum. Apparently, he was watching the battle earlier. And he seems to have been liked by this girl. "Your brother... Me and you, you look so different...? "I''m five! "For once, I''m six years old, so you fit in with your brother..." Monique and his grandfather also approach a boy who gets that feeling. "Kimi, are you hurt...? "I think it''s probably okay.... If that man is a curse magician, I don''t know." "Curse magic!? I wouldn''t assume that''s normal." "No. I don''t think I have to. My teacher''s gonna piss me off." An old man talks to a boy who squeaks in the face. "Who is it, Lord? I didn''t know it would be easy for you to use that Hugh Ho magic." "I don''t know if they call me that Hugh Ho, so what a comment." "Besides, this potion. What the hell is this? The pain''s gone like a lie, and you even feel like you''re already recovering, huh? When I was badly injured a long time ago, I wore large sheets and bought the finest cure, but more than that... No, on the boulder, is there no reason for that?" To the old man''s words, the strange boy had a cynical grin. "... would you believe me if I told you that selling all the items in this store was an amount that you wouldn''t get that potion for? "Hey, what? "... it''s a joke" The boy is stroking Hannah in natural motion. The gesture seemed accustomed to holding his little daughter and stroking her. It is smooth and seasonal. "Huh......! Hannah in her arm makes a mellow voice as to whether she is more skillful at stroking. "Well, and" He turns his body toward the exit when he hands the dreamy Hannah to Monique. "Mm...? You''re going? I haven''t thanked you yet." "I came to see this store, too, and I''d like to take my time, but I don''t want to get caught up in an investigation or anything. Plus, I keep my family waiting." "Your family? Is your family out there? "No. I''ll be at the cafe on Main Street. You''re supposed to be eating a new cream pound, because I think it''ll flatten out soon." I''m in trouble when I cry, and the boy says he doesn''t know. When you can eat pound cake, why do you cry? But without answering that question, the strange child, wrapped around a neat appearance and a tired atmosphere, walked away with Stasta. "Ah......! I didn''t hear her name." "Hey. If it''s like that, he''ll come to this store again. It would be nice to thank you and ask your name." With a certain attitude, the shopkeeper dropped the child off. And Huho... "No! I was just trying to be true to my friendship! Damn it! How could anyone, admit it! How can you not help me innocent!?" Many ''friends'' complained of his guilt, hanging up on him for being captured. The surrounding children also exposed numerous counts of crimes in response to a deal that they said would lighten their sentences if they spoke of the head sin. The result was a maximum sentence. It has come to light that we have disposed of those who stand in the way of "friendship", so naturally, it is a natural story. But still, he insisted that until the very end, he had only been clean and valued his friendship. I insisted that I was just trying to be truthful about my friendship. He strained and shut up the people around him. And of course, you can''t possibly win innocence. His seriousness was rewarded in the form of the end of the world. 218 Episode 215: Carriage and Origami "Yay, yay! Can''t you take the ball and the building blocks? Fee hugged me as I was getting ready for my second return to Cyril. My sister, who loves building blocks and playing ball, wants to take them with her on the way home. "It''s bulky, can''t you do it a little bit? "Uh-oh... Phew, I want to take the blanco too! The garden!? How did you do that? As always, an angel whose ideas or thoughts are buzzing. "But Dear Mejed, I''ll take the suit! Phew, spread the word about Master Mejed to Cyril! For what purpose? You don''t have to spread the word... "It''s good with clay. I can fix it again and again." "Clay, let me out! Not bulky!" Uh, well. Should I make muddy water? "Well, even if we leave the clay behind, if we''re gonna take the toys, we''re not gonna be able to take the snacks for that, are we? "- Huh!?" How can I describe the look on my sister''s face at that time? It was as if the end of the world had come, sassy and blue. "Shit, I have restrictions on my belongings, it''s tough..." Yeah. Well, yeah. But you have no choice but to do all this. "Well, I did. Give me a kiss? Why does that happen? What do you mean, then? I can''t keep up with my thoughts at all. Fee, without, sticks his cheeks out. I''m full of kisses. Deployment doesn''t make sense in itself, but there''s no reason to say no, and I cry when I say no. I decided to make demands. "Look, Fee. Kiss me." "Alcha, that''s great! Burn and I bounced off the door, and like a rugby touchdown, My Mother slammed in. Hold me, I roll. "What are you doing, Mom?" "Higu! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Huh? Are you crying? Why?" "Because, no! You know, you know! "Meh! Oh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Those who hold back are enemies of Phew! Oh, it''s messed up already. What the hell is going on here? "Er... that is. You mean there''s no carriage? "That''s right......! Well, then, I can''t go home! If I put Fee on her knees, stroked her head and listened to her mother as she was in a good mood, I mean, she would say so. Last time it was a trip without escort or food, but this time, he said he didn''t even have the means to travel. It''s the same, Mrs. Aufsta. "Ha, ha. Phews, can''t you go out...? My Angel, pulling her clothes, turns her big eyes. This girl is more looking forward to going out herself than she wants to go home. I want Fee to know the outside world too, so I want to get him out somehow. "Al, ahem." My mother pulls my clothes, too. I don''t think I can help looking at a six-year-old. (I have no choice... Also, ask the Chamber of Commerce) When I''m in trouble, I''m always helped by all the elves. In time, I''ll have to repay you something. It''s time for E-chan to fly in, and I''ll write to Mr. Henriette. Well, even Yantine is fine. And for that reason, I was to rent a carriage from the Chamber of Commerce this time. The escort is also a teenager this time, but the role of chaperone is also a high elf belonging to the Chamber of Commerce. "Teene, you''re hurting something...? "Yes, there was an extraordinary winning battle to decide on the escort role, and a little, I stumbled on it" "What? Winning battles......? Anything, there were many elves who wanted to devote themselves to Abel, and they could rub it in the lottery, so they made up their minds with strength. "The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce was also about to join the war, but was stopped by the Vice Chairman. When we got out of there, we couldn''t stand our teeth, so it was dangerous." What are you doing, Mr. Shorcina? "We have enough food and treats for you, so enjoy your comfortable journey" This time, you''re taking care of the Chamber of Commerce. Really, I''m sorry. "I''m exhausted. If this doesn''t hurt my buttocks, it''s perfect." Look at the carriage, my mother says that. But you''re absolutely right. Last time, it was pretty rough. "Phew, I was fine! Well, you''ve been stuck with me for a long time. "Well, I''m just thinking about it this time" I lay muddy water on the inside of the carriage. "Clay! Phew, I like clay! Your sister dives in there. My tiny body sank all over me. "Hahaha! Ha ha, this is fun! Po, po, po! Phew, I like Hanura! "Oh, this is good." Mother jumps in with great joy, holds Fee, rolls around. "It''s softer than a futon. This might not bother you if you''re sleeping! The boulder is my mom''s Al! "Change your strength when traveling or sleeping, as appropriate, so if you need me, say it every time." "It''s okay! That''s good." You seem to like it, most of all. Sometimes it would be good to call it a sleeping journey. "Oh, Tine, and then I asked you to--" "Yes. You''re mastering technology as a connoisseur. I''ll tell you what." I didn''t get a chance to learn last time. When you can remember, remember the spring. One of these days, escape in a carriage, something might happen. Yantine knelt down to Abel. "This time again, the escort is at the disposal of this Yantine. We will defeat any catastrophe approaching Takazu and promise you a safe journey." "... I''m good. But these children, protect them." "Ha! Takazu''s, if you have orders! That''s how I get in the carriage. Come on, let''s go. "Hehe...! - I''m fine, Clay! Fee is in a good mood for muddy water. As always, you''re good for nothing. I don''t know how to describe it. "Oh, Phee. Are you making it at home? "There''s a lot of clay here! Phew, try the masterpiece! Well, there''s plenty of time and muddy water, you like it. "Mm-hmm. Mother, I was gonna read a book, but maybe we should try something? Knitting tools, I wish you had them..." Like, he''s gonna look at me. It was a reminder to see if there was anything. If it''s muddy, I''ll give you as much as I can. "If you''re a genius, Al, maybe there''s something else? I''m not coming out with that kind of pomp. And I''m not a genius. (Oh, you had paper, if you say so) I take a piece of paper from my luggage bag and cut it into squares. "Al, Al. What are you gonna do with that? "Hmm? Here''s what I''m gonna do." In my home country, what even kindergartners can do. Play classic. Its name is Origami. "Shh, what is this, what is this? How can you be Mr. Bird!?" My mother looked at the crane and shrugged. Fee, who was unconsciously muddy, also stops working and looks at this one. "Yes! That, what!? Phew, I care...! Even in the global world, foreigners seem to be surprised by the Japanese origami technology. "I can do this, too." Fold tightly and make the next piece. "Ho. Paper Balloons" "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Awesome! Phew, but it''s still amazing! They hugged me. "Ha, ha, ha! Phew, I want to try this, too! I want Phew to tell me! "Ahem! Mother, Mother, this long-necked bird wants to make it! It still seems eye-catching to say that the shape changes freely just by folding it. Crane putt mother daughter drops by with an oh shabby. And silently approaching, Master Arch Elf. There is a square piece of paper in that hand. ... Does Abel care too? "Oh, yes, yes. I''ll tell you how to fold it." Thus, during the journey, the whole family enjoyed the origami. 219 Episode 216: First Cyril of a Year "Oh, oh...! Welcome home......! When I reached Cyril, Mr. Dorothea, my grandmother, hugged me. Still, "Welcome home"? Even grandchildren I''ve only met once seem to recognize me as a proper family. "Oh, Mother. About me, hug me too." "Already. Lucica will always be, because she''s sweet" My grandmother hugs my mother. This mother and daughter look like ''young beautiful sisters'', so don''t be a painting. "Ha-ha! Long time no see. Ahh! Feeliaaah!" "Yah! Phew, muscles, yah! "My granddaughter! The value of Han is determined by muscle? When you grow up, you''ll see, too. Whoa, whoa! Even my grandfather is busy with his executive duties. If you ask me, I said I took the day off on purpose. Well, it wasn''t Mr. Dorothea, it was this guy who sent me a letter of return home. No wonder I acted like that when I was meeting with the kids. "I''ve grown a lot in the past year...... Kids grow up really fast." My grandmother says as she hugs me again. I don''t care about me, but Fi does, he''s growing fast. However, since neither my mother nor Mr. Dorothea is tall, I feel that maybe in the future, it will fit within a lower range. If you don''t mind, my teachers are acting differently in the city this time. You did get out at night last year, and you got framed for eating big eyeballs. What pisses me off is, give me a break already, but maybe I''ll see if I can find Abel again at night? "Come on, you''re hungry for a long trip, aren''t you? Your sister made it more than hanging it on her arm, so eat plenty! "Ahhh!? Mother, next time you come, let me make it and I said -...! Even I want to make it for Al and Phee! "Something I haven''t nodded about. Cooking is my hobby. So, no." "Oh, no." Mother, you''re so choked up. "Although! Is your body working out? Huh? They lift me up with leopards. Touch it and you''ll see, a tremendous density of muscles. Is this the flesh that kills the monsters, the violating adventurers? Sure, if this presses me, I might be scared. I also know very well that Phee cries. "I''m working out, for once" "Ha ha! That''s good. That''s good, wow! At the end of the day, the only thing you can count on is your own flesh! Damn. It''s hot and bitter. My grandfather lets me go and goes to my mother. "Lucica, I missed you! "Me too! And two parents and children who normally hug each other. Mother, are your muscles okay people? "Looks like we made it, most importantly! "Yeah. It''s good to have a carriage procured! In time? Was there any time limit? My grandfather... is hot and bitter, so let''s ask Mr. Dorothea. I held up Fee, who was frightened and crying, and asked my grandmother a question. The young grandmother says, smiling. "In Cyril, every year, at this time of year, there''s a celebration called a star festival." "Festival!? Phew, festive lover! I like to have fun! My Angel brings back a smile in an instant. "Yeah. It''s fun. There''s a lot of stalls out there, and there''s some monsters." "It''s been a while since the whole family went to the star festival." My mother is also nicotine. but my grandfather Shark, who laughed luxuriously until earlier, looked dark. "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" "................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ Yeah, I''ll say that. Well, if you''re an executive of the guild, it''s a busy day for the festival. The only thing I can''t rest on is that I won''t have a choice. (Yes, no! No...... ugh! Taking it for granted that you can''t rest is proof that your livestock brain hasn''t healed! That''s not true, even in this world, you must be making the holidays go away. I''m off! I''m off! About any profession, when you want to take a break, take a break. Ah! As he shook his head and was bored, Mr. Dorothea slapped his grandfather on the shoulder. "I have VIP protection this year, so I can''t help it." "Gu...... gu! But when I say I can''t spend time with my beloved daughters and grandchildren..." VIP protection? I wonder if he''s a great Cyril or someone? When I asked, my grandfather turned true. "Because it''s in Wang Du, you know that, right? that the miracle of the Moon God has taken place." "The Miracle of the Moon God......! I did what I did, didn''t I? Is it even passed on to Cyril...? Oh, no, it''s a thing. Naturally. "The star festival originally began with the sacrifice of the gods of the stars. So long ago, they used to invite star readings to celebrate the festival." "Star reading! Did you just say" star reading "?" "Right. Do you know the star reading? Because it''s a special profession, there are not many people who can be, and there are many people who don''t know." Do you know or say you know him? "My Cyril representative is quite a player. As soon as I learned about the miracle of the moon to promote the region, I decided to invite the star reader to work for the Wang Capital." "I mean, you succeeded in inviting me, right? Precious star reading." There are only three star readers in Moon Rain. The two belong to the King''s Capital, and the remaining one is held by Grand Duke Feinstra. In fact, it may be called the Grand Duke''s exclusive. So the substance, the kingdom, will have only two star readings. "Oh. That''s not just a star reading either. The star reader, the one who performed the miracle of the moon." Wow! It''s Pooh''s house. - Whoa! (Right -... That kid, are you coming to Cyril) You''re one of the main guests, so you won''t encounter it, but I didn''t think you''d be listening to the mother and daughter of Ahokainen outside of Wang Capital. "Even though it''s precious to just say star reading, you''re the embodiment of a miracle. Even as a guild, protection must be adequate. So I can''t rest either." Hmm. Well, I can''t rest. That kid, he''s dangerous... I want everyone in the Adventurer Guild Cyril Branch to do their very best. "Did Grandpa see you read the stars? "Hmm? I''m having a meeting, so I guess..." A magnificent grandfather looked indescribable. I''m sure it wasn''t a conversation, with that mother and daughter. It''s the uncontrollable kind of people. "Oh, yeah! Better than that! Did you just call me that? "Brev and Sisty were looking forward to you guys coming, too, huh? You missed the conversation with Hatko. But it''s the first time I''ve seen you again in a year. I''m looking forward to it, too. I brought you something you promised me. I hope you''re happy. "Fee, are you looking forward to this? "Festivals, fun! Phew, let''s have a lot of fun! Hmmm...... I knew you wouldn''t answer any names other than mine. 220 Episode 217: Cyril Revisits - Day Two "Eggs! Phew, I like eggs! I stayed overnight at my grandparents'' house the next morning. The eyeball grill came out for breakfast, so Fee is thrilled. In the west, it''s not much of an egg. I hear Mr. Dorothea prepared it for my daughter and grandson. "Al, Mother! Your mother made it too! My mother is desperately making such an appeal. My mother, who loved cooking, seemed happy to be able to make it for a long time. And there was something delightful about me, too. "Mr. Dorothea, that''s..." I point to the kitchen. "Yeah, it''s a new cookware that''s been sold around Wang Du lately. It''s been circulating in this cello for a while now. It''s very convenient." There was a Shire Essen, a Peeler. Thank you for your purchase. "There are times when Brev or Sisty come to us to help us with dinner. We''re both still kids. The blade is dangerous. Until now, washing ingredients has been the main focus, but even they can safely use it." Grandpa Shark says that. You bought it for those two, not for Mr. Dorothea''s convenience. "Heh heh. Brev doesn''t seem interested in cooking, but Sisty''s good. She''ll be a good cook in the future." Cheng Cheng. Is she the type of person who''s going to be a good daughter-in-law? "Ha ha. Well, if you can''t take me down, Sisty won''t do it! You said something, but your face isn''t laughing, old man. Meanwhile, my beloved Mother listened to Mr. Dorothea and laughed. I know the author of Peeler, but it would be a late reaction. You still look like you might be exposed to something, but you don''t have to say anything extra, do you? "That''s right! Mr. Dorothea bangs his hands out. "Al, I need a favor from you about Sisty." "Huh? Is it to me? "Yeah. You just met him last year, but you know that kid''s a pull idea, right? "Oh, yes. That''s how it was." "She said no to this year''s voice band entry." Mr. Dorothea says he''s not sure. Instead, my mother raised her voice. "Uh-oh, that''s not good! "You were not selected." My grandmother laughed couscous and my mother was musty but I can''t grasp the situation very well. Then Mukimkiman explained to me. "Cyril''s representative said he was a doer, didn''t he? That''s from generation to generation. This city is famous for its vocal band." Voice bands in famous places don''t just sing in public. Sometimes employed for festivals, opening ceremonies of state affairs, etc. Apparently, this country didn''t put much effort into the vocal band. Several generations ago Cyril''s rulers, who laid eyes on it, said they had gathered excellent singers from all over the country and turned the city into a vocal mecca. Now the Voice Band of Cyril is invited here and there to perform its singing? It should be noted that the young lady Lucica Cramput came to the enlistment exam confidently and scattered her dreams. (Sure, because your mother''s nose is not very good. Although it seems happy) The beloved daughter of Lucica Cramput raised her hand with momentum. "Yes, yes! Phew, sing! Phew, song, good at it! Fee jumped off the chair and began to show off her proud throat. "Ha-ha-ha! Ha-ha-ha! Nha ~ ~ ~ ~!" Yeah. Lovely. It''s nothing, though. Are you in an upbeat mood or even dancing? In a good mood, pretend to be a bum. Even jump, pretend to be a bum. "Also. Fee, you can''t dance at dinner, can you? Mother''s holding Fee, letting him sit down. "You used to be, too," says Dorothea. I had no choice, so I waved the subject to my grandfather. "So, what does this have to do with Sisty? "Hmm? Oh. The Sisty guy is a good singer. So, we were talking about trying to recruit for this year''s Voice Band Childhood Club..." "He said he didn''t answer." My grandparents are nodding unfortunately. With this look, you must be extra good. "Well, she doesn''t like to go out in public, so even if you stop forcing her to sing, you want her to feel a little more confident." And, Mr. Dorothea. "So Al. It''s you! "Hmm? Me? "Yes, I want him to feel confident somehow." "What?" All of a sudden, the hard questions are flying... Sisty, I think you''re a good girl, but I''m not that close to her, either. "You don''t have to hurry. You can take a few years, so I want you to follow her." "But I don''t live in Cyril, do I? "Then you should live here." "Huh!?" "Just kidding. Just when I get back here. Yeah, but it''s true you want me to live in our house, right? I got winked. Well, I guess we should keep in mind that Mr. Dorothea''s words are that the rabbit is also a horn, and I''ll worry about that kid. I look at my sister with a smile on her cheek for breakfast. I think it''s a privileged quality not to be afraid, to show interest in anything, and to say that you''re energetic at all times. Though the temperament around here may have just taken over from my mother. Whoa, I had eyes. "Kikuuuuuuuuuuu! He looked at me, but he didn''t! Phew, glad! Phew, happy! "Oh, already, Phee! That''s why you can''t dance, because you say so!?" Afterwards, Phee seems to have enjoyed breakfast after a thorough exchange. Mr. Dorothea''s rice was delicious indeed. "Bye, Lucica. Wash up, please." "Uh." "It''s not! I have laundry, so I''ll do it right." "I like to make it, but I don''t like to clean it up..." I clasp my fingers and say that. Should I help you with something, too? I can use the new magic I learned on Kishkud Island for laundry. But I realize I can''t do that. Because I saw Mai Angel come running this way. "Yay, yay! Playing with Phew? "You just ate and you move, you''re gonna get a stomachache? "Bye, Phew. - Then I''m off! My Sister jumps right at me. When I looked at him, I said, "Hehe!" or so he laughs. Keep Fee snuggled up, I''m on the couch. It would be the privilege of the child not to be told anything without helping. "Phew, if I do, I''ll be shiatsu! I say that while rubbing my cheeks. But then, sometimes it hurts. "Well, let''s do it." "Yeah...... Huh! Hehe! Bye, then, Shiritori''s -" "Ooh, alto." But there, Grandpa Shark spoke to me. "I asked Lucica. You started learning how to handle weapons, didn''t you? Then I''ll see what I can do. Out in the garden." With his eyes shining, his grandfather says. Is that true? You really want to see my skill? Aren''t you just lonely? This Osama was lonely last night, round his back. Me, my sister and my mother. And bathed in Mr. Dorothea, and Mr. Shark was hubbed. Surprised is my grandmother, Nice Buddy. It wasn''t just my face that looked like I was in my twenties. The spirituality of the flesh was also in the twenties. Beautiful skin with no wrinkles or sagging and the same style as my daughter''s. I wonder why this is just one child, so much so that I thought about the extra. And then, at night, even when I slept, only Osama was isolated. They told me what to do if I or Phee crumbled. Sure. My mother nodded forcefully, too, so I guess they both had crushed experiences. And My Angel crowned my grandfather, who came to interrupt Shiritori. "Phew, I won''t forgive you for the time I''ve spent interrupting! If you want to disturb me, Phew, I''ll kill you! No, no, no! "Ha ha. Such a little thing, you''re gonna kill me! Nice temper! When you''re a little older, I''ll teach you how to protect yourself! No, no, my grandfather. I know you think Phee''s words are a kid''s joke, but this girl, the size of the target''s magic power, seems to be weighing strength against whether or not she has a defense against the soul, so if we do this, you think we''re gonna lose normally? If that''s how the noise was, my grandmother informed me of the visit of the Hatko. 221 Episode 218: Reunion! Master Hatko! "Al!" With a personable smile, came a bloodline, and a friend''s wondrous lad. Growing up, I think, is a candid feeling. Sisty, who stands modestly behind the brev, is growing taller, but I guess the brev is still growing significantly because I can''t think of a similar sentiment here. Isn''t this guy going to be pretty long in the future? "Long time no see. Sisty............ on, Brev" "Hey!" What? This is how you treat a man. "Yes, it''s been a while, Mr. Alto..." Sisty, modestly, is hung up. You feel like an orthodox girl. No, you''re still a toddler. "Fee, too, long time no see" "Miu Miu ~ n" Fee''s reply is mild. I don''t seem to have forgotten, but I don''t seem very interested. Still, Sisty, I can''t see how you''ve offended me. Brev whispered, "You''re the same," he muttered. "Hey, more than that, Al. Let me see your sword! A relative of the same age reaches out with his eyes shining. I think I saw my sword last year. "There you go. It''s dangerous, so be careful, okay? "Oh, thank you!... Ugh! I knew this was it! Looking good!" Uh-huh, do you look good? This Gado sword is supposed to be made plain... "If you like swords so much, why don''t you go see them at the weapons store?" "He''s already gone, huh? He''s in and out of the blacksmith, and he''s showing you Mr. Shark''s weapon." And yet you dare to see my sword. "Cyril''s a big city, isn''t it? That''s why I have products in the three locations I just mentioned. But..." "But?" "After all, I, Al''s sword, look the best" Mm-hmm? Brev''s guy, is he eye-catching? "If you''re a big weapons dealer, there''s even a Bobogan weapon? You know that too, don''t you? Boboggan." I have no idea. It''s a name that reminds me of Sarubo the Hida, but by analogy from the sound, is it a dwarf? "This sword, it looks prettier than the blade that Bobogan struck. I''ve always thought it might be my fault because I can''t compare, but today, I''m sure. This sword over here is, like, awesome." I don''t know about Boboggan, but I know Gad''s good arm, too. I don''t think there are any more than my master. So Brev''s words, I guess, are correct. Is the brev awesome in this case? Or is Gad awesome, having made it into a sword that even children can understand? "I want to have a sword like this in the future." "Then I''ll have to brush my arms." "Oh. How rude for a sword to have an arm that doesn''t deserve a weapon! My ear hurts...... Now that I''ve trained in weapons, I don''t think I''m more talented at swords or spears than at witchcraft. "Has Brev trained yet? "Oops, I''m six. Mr. Shark is telling me, isn''t he? And just running, we''ve been doing this a long time, haven''t we? You''re just like me around here. This friend has a clear goal to become an Adventurer and an Enforcement of the Alliance. You''re making good strides toward that. "That''s right! Al, look at this! Brev smiled and showed me a single card. "Whoa! That''s a Class 10 Demon License! "Oh! I took it this year" "Wow." Even Ifonne, who was twelve years old and became a seventh magician, said she was seven years old when she became a tenth magician. Licensed at six, usually awesome. It means I can read and write. "Brother, you''ve been working hard" "I don''t know, because there was a ninth grade magician the same year. You can''t lose." Right... In June of last year, I was a Grade 9 exam instructor, and I kept my Grade 8 exam from the following month. "Um, Al. Have you, since then, risen your rank? "Mm-hmm... Well, for once" "What, you got a bad tooth cut? Could you not have been a magician? But you hear it''s normal to stop and eat in eighth grade? I honestly don''t remember which exams were difficult anymore... Every time, I study desperately... "There you go. Can I see your card? A friend who comes with a hand. "I don''t mind showing it, but don''t flirt too much...? "Which one? Actually, I''m not surprised if you''re already a magician. Adventurer aspirations to receive my cards, laughing cynically. Unlike the Wizard''s license, the Wizard''s card is a little extravagant, so the moment he received it, he figured out I was above level seven. "Oh, my God, I knew you were already a magician. How dare you..." Bufo! And, Brev breathed out. "Wow! That''s dirty. Yep! "Hey, fourth level...... ugh!?" Brev is circling his eyes. "Quaternary, you. It''s a fourth level!?" "Take what for granted..." "Bye! The fourth grade written exam is certainly a lot harder than the Royal College diploma exam in magic, right? Because I don''t want to go to school in this world, I don''t even know if they say that. "Eh, now, level four means..." Brev boy starting to count fingerfolds. "Since then, don''t you mean you''re passing all the exams, straight! "I was lucky." I had time to just study. Playing with Fee is a good change of mood. "Um... Mr. Alto. Being a fourth-level magician, I don''t think it would be strange to have a scout coming straight from the country..." Sure, I remember getting some puffs from Mr. Tordi. Though I''ve decided to pass a busy workplace. "Damn, you have a genius. Surely some of the princesses in this country are now in the fourth degree, too? It seems to be the youngest and full of subjects over there." My daughter is a real genius. You can''t even compare to me. "Phew, but, wow! Full score!" Your sister exposes the extra with a doya face. For a moment, Brev looked surprised, but asks me to get back on track immediately. "Enough. In terms of magic and academia, I see you''re a genius. But you don''t say genius or anything until you''re swordsman, do you? "You can''t do that." I shake my head. Actually, magic and academia are not geniuses either. So when you are overpraised or surprised, the opposite makes you uncomfortable. And Brev exhaled loudly into my answer, as if relieved. Apparently his main office is in sword combat. On the side of witchcraft, so inferior, I guess you don''t care that much. "More than that." I decided to change the subject. "I promised you two, I brought you some example bumps." When I took the two wraps out of the luggage bag, Brev ate them with his eyes shining. "Huh! Did you strike my sword?!?" "I''m sorry about that, Brev. My arm now, I couldn''t make a sword that I could still give to people. Sisty''s accessories are ready." "Oh, no, I''m sorry......! "Ahhh, so you don''t have mine... Well, it looks like you made Sisty''s on the one hand, so don''t complain." A subtly squiggly brev boy. You really like weapons. "Uh...... So, I don''t know what to say instead, but I''ve been trying to build a weapon like this for Brev." To my words, Brev let his eyes shine again. 222 Episode 219: Gifts for Hatko "So! So!? What the hell did you make me?!?" "I think I have an explanation, so after Sisty, okay? "Ugh, gu... Well, it would be good...... Make Sisty happy..." Sleepy, yet pulling back brief. This guy''s a sister, too, isn''t he? I gave the little box I had prepared to the Hatko girl. "Ho, really, am I getting it, and yes, is it good...? You''re an understated daughter. Pushing the box further and further forward, did the momentum push you, Sisty, to receive the item? (... bandage, are you still...) So, I noticed. Sure, this girl had a bandage on her left hand last year, but she''s also wrapped it this year. Is that supposed to mean it''s not a temporary injury? I tilted my neck blatantly, but fortunately, she never noticed. Because my consciousness was focused on the contents of the small box that I gave you. "- Wow...! Unusual for this girl, I heard her play. What I made was a silver brooch. Like Barletta I gave Mia, she''s inspired by animals. This time, it''s dolphins. A deformed dolphin was placed in the center, and the surroundings were seen in waves, and the pattern was carved. The color development and coating are the same as the one I gave Mia. It''s delicate at first glance, but it goes through the demonic core, so it should be quite, sturdy. "Shh, it''s amazing...! Awesome, beautiful......! I''ve never seen anything as nice as this! Sisty, she''s got tears in her eyes. Did you like it that much? "Al, you''re amazing. Can you even make such a fine piece..." Brev''s a little pully. Well, I made it this time. "Oh! Oh? Al is amazing......! Soon, Mr. Dorothea is here. "Really pretty, huh? I don''t think it would suck to be in line at a jewelry store! That would be a lot of boulder. "So? What about my share? "Huh? No..." I mean, Brev and Sisty''s souvenirs are full of heads, and I never thought of giving them to my grandparents. "Hmm...... Yes, it is." How about that? My mind tells me. He said it was better not to spoil this guy''s mood. "Oh, no! Next time! Yes. I''ll bring it next time, yeah! "Oh, yeah. Promise? Pfft." You said something, but your eyes aren''t laughing! I''m scared! Sisty, on the other hand, is holding the brooch with both hands. "But I don''t know about dolphins...... Al, you, you knew and you gave it to him? "Hmm? About what? "No. Nothing" "Ha...? Brev answered my question, nothing. What the fuck? Shark''s Osama appeared behind us as if to fill the gap. "So, Al. What kind of weapon did you build? I didn''t know you could even do a blacksmith? "Well, study, blacksmith, it''s up to you all to learn." There are two starting points for the weapon I made for Brev. One is to say I''m immature. A decent sword still can''t make it. But through the core, we can make it strong. Making the whole thing magical becomes a demon sword, and it''s tough if you make a scene on some kind of clap. So just retain it to reinforce the interior, like a spine or a big black column. It was therefore considered that the basic structure should be made simple. Another starting point is Brev. He wants to hold the position of guardian of security and the discipline of adventurers, called the executive position of the Alliance. Plus, he said he was just a kid, so he couldn''t let me hold the blade. When I thought about my immaturity and Brev''s circumstances, it occurred to me, "The Cop". Simple, if a stick. And easy. I can just make it harder and make it okay to take a sword blow. And when I tried to make a stick, I thought about adding some functionality, it was a shameful thought. At first, I made the magic of thunder available under the instructions of the Devil''s Sword, the ''Electric Cop''. But this is no substitute for building a demon sword. Rejected as of conception. The next thing that came to mind was a portable ''telescopic baton'' that stretches with one touch. But I don''t have that kind of technical skills. So I gave up on this too. And the last thing I came up with was going back in time. A versatile, wonderful baton once existed. "Al...... Is this...? Brev is confused when he sees the weapon I gave him. It''s a single iron stick. But it has a sturdy hook. "That''s a kind of stick. I named him Ten Hands." "Ten hands? Yes, ten hands. Familiar with the epoch, that''s it. "It''s sturdy, so you can simply bup it and use it, and you don''t have a problem taking the offense. The difference with a regular baton is that you can pinch your opponent''s sword in that hook part, or you can snap it." "Oh, oh..." "More importantly, a string wrapped around the handle." "This, the red string? Isn''t that just anti-slip? "If you use it normally, yes. But wherever you want, it''s easy to unwind." "Like this? Oh, that''s easy, this is" Brev stretches and wraps the red string around the pean. One end of the string is tied in a circle around the buttocks of the ten hands, so it doesn''t come off. "That string, it''s actually a snail of a certain plant. Very sturdy. Pulling won''t cut a thousand." "Which...? Humph...! Ugh! This is amazing." "Brev, give it to me, too. Plump......! Whoa! Can''t you do it with my power...! Hatko and his grandfather pull at will, but they don''t even freak out. That would be so. Because it''s a special plant that Abel has for me. "With that string, you can either tie someone up, or you can wave a dozen hands, like chain-split copper" "Simply, for medium-range weapons, can you do it?" "Later, here''s the deal." When I receive my ten hands, I stand on the wall with the strings untied. And while I grabbed the end of the string, I stepped on the deck, jumped. I climbed the beam. Keep pulling the string and the ten hands will be back on hand. "Can you even do it on a scaffold! Scaffolding a strapped weapon is something I would do with a ninja knife. I''m downstairs, rewind the red string. "And, well, it''s a weapon that can do a lot of things. So ten hands." "Oh, wow! Awesome, Al...! "Whatever, you should try to develop Brev Stream Ten surgery." Brev is thrilled, but he kind of feels like a bad salesman. I don''t really think it''s that versatile to actually use. I wonder if it''s sophisticated enough to tie it with a strike weapon and a string. The actual ten hands are a replacement for the police notebook. ... When I look at the shaggy brief, it''s hard to get out of the air. "Al, quick, I want to try it! Hang out with me! "Eh." Brev set me up for a mock fight in the garden. I couldn''t say no, probably because of the hindsight that has exaggerated the Ten Hands. "Actually, I can''t use that much," he said in action. I am firmly armed with leather protective equipment. Meanwhile, Brev stays dressed as usual. "Ohh! Call me normally! He says that with one hand and a smile on his face. I have a training wooden sword, but if I hit it, I think I''ll get hurt. (I have no choice. If I hurt you, let''s use Abel''s potion) I was ready, I was slaughtered. I''ve been doing the run-in myself for a long time, and I''ve been typed in and barebacked, so I can swing it down more beautifully than I expected. (That''s bad, it makes me hurt -!) That''s what I thought. "What...!?" How dare you take my slaughter with a ten-handed hook? "Phew...! "Wow! Moment after moment, Brev twists his ten hands. With my arms stretched out, I collapsed, so I let myself down a lot. In the meantime, Master Hatko paid for my legs. The view spins and is slammed to the ground. "Guh." The moment I thought my back hurt, Brev''s ten hands were hitting my neck. "Oh, my God." "Ooh." Brev pulls me off with one hand. What a power. "Al, this weapon, it''s awesome. Absolutely executive performance, I think. You''re free to kill, you''re free to kill, you''re free." This guy is using his ten hands ideally...... There''s no time play!? I see my grandfather. "Brev has a proximity talent. Besides, I''m teaching you this! Muscle Dharma says something like that, laughing at a cuckoo, or something. When it comes to fighting a qualitative human being... Watching my sister run over crying, I shrugged my shoulders. 223 Episode 220: Lets go to the city! (Part One) Hatcoz is going to show Cyril around. My mother and grandfather also wanted to accompany me, "This kind of thing, let the kids go with each other!" And Mr. Dorothea scolded me, forbidden. The way you circle your back with sogginess resembles a funny thing, and I think these two are the parents and the children. That''s why me and Phee, Brev and Sisty''s siblings x brothers and sisters go out of town. Brev has ten hands. Sisty needs a brooch. Each one of them is subtle and dull. "Yes, the city! Phew, I like to go outside! An angel holding my hand tightly jumped. "Beautiful city." No, neat, should I say? Wang Du, for example, is an old city, so even if it is separated from the aristocratic and commercial districts, it is outgoing and chatty. There are many winding paths, as well as trails. Cyril, on the other hand, has a straight stretch of streets, precisely demarcated. Should I call it an Acer Eye like Kyoto? It was also impressive to call it a city composed of horns and ''straight lines''. "Isn''t Cyril a new city? Why are you so, so neat? "Am I...? I don''t know what you''re talking about, Al. When I asked Brev, he tilted his neck. He is Cyril''s born and raised. Maybe this is what you take for granted. Sisty answers on my behalf. "Uh, right. I have heard that the final battlefield when the Royal Moonrain was'' replaced ''by the Frasevelc family was this city of Cyril. They say the vast majority of Cyril has been burned by the war. Meanwhile, it seems that the Wang Capital didn''t have to get caught up in the war, thanks to the fact that this was the main battlefield. So, with compensation and gratitude, he said he got quite a bit of money out of the new king..." "I have luxurious funds, so he said I rebuilt them planned. That''s how it''s done." Later I asked Grandpa Shark that if he was a nobleman who had lived in Cyril since before the war, he was caught up in the war, was on the old royal side, and for a variety of reasons, there were quite a few anti-Fracevelk family members. In the unlikely event of unrest in the royal family, it is possible to eat the aftermath. Normally, a large city close to the King''s Capital would be a leading candidate for a place of refuge or destination, but Cyril doesn''t seem to be either. Sword swallowing, sword swallowing. "Still, Sisty, you know something. Great......" "Yes, no, that''s not..." My face turned red and I leaned down. Not only are you modest, but you''re a lighter. Brev, on the other hand, shrugs at his lack of interest. "How interesting is the history of the city? Hey, executive aspirant, is that good? If you are on the side of policing, you will have trouble knowing as little about places and houses that are likely to be sparks. "What''s Cyril''s security like? What if we''re talking about modern times, not the past? Especially when it comes to me. Because it concerns the safety of my young sister. "Whoa, if you''re not alarmed, there''s nothing wrong with you." Brev''s not for the Japanese. He assures me of safety. No, not here, not in Japan. "Heck! Ha ha, Phew protects! All the enemies, fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh! With a brave look, My Angel embraces me. I cared about security by showing Phee who she was, but she was this girl who inspired her desire for asylum against me. I''m sorry I''m actually weaker than a three-year-old. "Don''t worry. The first place I''ll show you is very safe, right? Brev asked me to close one eye. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Here! This is a dream country! My Sister, her eyes sparkle and jump. It was the park that led me to Hatcoz. It''s also close to a Japanese park. There is a blanco, there is a sandbox, and there is a sea saw. If you do have a fie eye, this would be a dream country. (Speaking of which, Mother said she played with Bronco as a child. Given the distance from my parents, I guess I played here) Naturally, there are many parents and children. Sure, there are people''s eyes here. The safety level should be high. "Cyril''s Adventurer''s Guild has had a long time, Mr. Shark''s idea, and every day, I have a job touring the park. Because kids are important." Yeah. Kids matter. But Grandpa, I thought you suggested it for my daughter''s cuteness, didn''t I? "Yay, yay! Phew, Bronco, I want to ride! But I want to play in the sandbox too! Phew, trouble! What do I do!?" My Angel''s gaze comes and goes to the sandbox, to Blanco, to me. It''s grated. However, the hand holds my clothes tightly, so I think you want to play with it. "Erm. If I get dirty in the sand, I''ll have to go home soon, so let''s blanco it first" "Yay, up ahead, I know exactly what you mean! Shinri-kun! Phew, I''m back in love! You never know what you''re talking about, do you? I keep remembering weird words...... "Bye, Blanco! Bronco ride! Phew, the best Bronco ride in the country! It''s my first ear, such a title. Fee''s right in front of me, spreading his arms out. He wants me to carry him to Blanco. Steady, you say you haven''t seen Hatko in a year, but you''re only interested in playing with me? I''m sorry for the two of you for showing me around... Brev and Sisty had a bitter smile that felt like they couldn''t help it. Those are the broad-minded ones... Or maybe it''s the second time we''ve met and we''ve already given up. "Hehe...! Ha, ha, I like Bronco! And if you haven''t noticed or are not interested in the mood of those two hatkos, your sister who joyfully punches a blanco. Well, it''s probably an idyllic and peaceful view. "But..." Are you out of your mind, the ''outside'' of the park seems to have come subtly flabbergasted...? An adventurous man, and a knightly man, rush away in a chirp. (Oh, I almost bumped into you) We bow our heads to each other and immediately leave on a small run. What is it...? How they are, yes, if you say so strongly, parents... A child and a detached parent looked close as if they were looking for my child. I didn''t see you working with adventurous people and knightly people, so it feels like you got lost at the same time. (Well, I don''t know what''s actually going on) Maybe that''s why you''re chasing mud, or looking for an escaped pet in a rich house. At least, it doesn''t look like the thugs are rampaging. If that''s the case, I''ll tell the parents and children of this park where the patrol is located to go home as soon as possible. "I wonder if something has happened..." Looks like Brev noticed the air outside, too. "It feels like you''re looking for someone." "Right. But I guess it''s not even that big of a deal. There''s no way Mr. Shark can take a break." That''s a very intelligent reason to judge... Well, whatever happened, if it''s no big deal, I guess I''ve never been over it. (Or do you think the incident just happened) Then there''s something Grandpa Shark didn''t even know about. "Yay, yay! Phew, now, I want to get on your knees and come with you! "Hmm? Ooh. Then I will." "Well, hey, over here! Come here? Hehe... Huh! Phew, I like knees! If you don''t think there''s an imminent danger to Fee, there''s nothing you can do. Asking Grandpa Shark later would be one hand. Whatever it is, playing time with your sister is more important to me. "Muggy." "Muggy? What the fuck? All of a sudden, a loose voice and a loose feeling came up on my back? "Mmm...? Even though it''s not Wang Du, there''s Al...? Or, Mr. Bug...? Stupid, is this voice... ugh!? They''re taking my back, so I can''t see him, but he was a burning voice in my memory. When I look at the front, Fee''s face is blue while on the blanco. Invincible and naive. My Angel with no enemies across the street, as if he had even met his natural enemies. "Nyah! Why are you here? That''s my first ear. "Your mother said that the stars had gravity and that they would engage. Note that the meaning is unclear" Oh, yeah. Definitely. I have no doubt who this is. Make it the savior (scheduled) of this country, the miracle manifester of the moon. But the reality is, a young girl just caught up in a makeover. Pooh''s on her back. 224 Episode 221: Lets go to the city! (Part II) "Al. Mill. Feel. Ruru......" "Phew, no. I told you! Phew, phew! And then we''re leaving! My sister, who was in a good mood until earlier, turned and was furious. Hang Pooh to peel off. But I guess it''s sad. The age difference in childhood is far greater than the one-year difference between adults. Fee''s cancer is vain, and Pooh''s gonna sit on my back. "Mmm...? Al''s back, fine, hold on...? I''m working out. Something tells me it feels sleazy. Are you indulging in my back, Pooh? "Nyah! That''s, uh, just what I was allowed to do! I won''t forgive you! Like a boiling Yakan, hot air is gushing out of Phee''s head. I don''t know. My Sister breaks. "Pooh... Momo, mil. It''s time for you to come down and help me." "Residual C" Soft feeling disappears from the back. I''m gonna kick your ass. "Uh-oh! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Gillisafe. I''m crying, but after years of experience, I found it to be as recoverable as possible. When I stroked him tight, he stopped crying immediately. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha...! Other kids, touch, you are...! "All right, all right." Fee rubs her cheeks diligently as if she had taken back what was taken. Hatcoz approaches, but there is confusion in his face. But even I don''t know what''s going on. "Eh...... Al. You know him? "Oh ~... Well, yeah. Friends, I guess." "Mm-hmm. Mabuzachi" Goodness thumbs up. And, subtly, the Doya face. Sisty, puzzled, looks at me. "Uh, I live in Cyril... it''s not like that, is it? "No, it''s so thick, there''s no way we wouldn''t know if we were in this city." Reason especially if Brev is rude. Let me introduce you properly. "This girl is a mill. A friend of mine lives in Wangdu. - So, Mill. These two are my pigeons, Brev and Sisty." "Hmm? Dove......? I prefer Mr. Suzume. And the dream is, one day I''ll say I live in the ice sea, take a look at the parrot glass...? Pooh doesn''t seem to know the relationship with Hatko. More than that, parrot glass, are you in this world? The world I was in, it was extinct. If you''re an extinct bird, I''d like to sneak a Heathhen. In the meantime, I explained to Pooh that me and them were relatives. "Hmm? Return home...? Because they asked, it seemed to make sense. "Me, I''m home, I never have. Mother, you said you''ve come a long way...? Surely the Ahokaynen family was out of the north? Oh, well. Is that why you have knowledge of the Ice Sea? "If you''re a crow, you''re in our neighborhood too! You sound weird! My rejuvenated sister screamed out of my arms. This girl is this girl, and she doesn''t know any parrot glass. And the two Hatkos are saying hello to Milmir. "I''m Brev, I live in this city. Say hello?" "Sistina, it''s... thank you..." "Hmm? I don''t have a L...? I am, Mill. Rurururu..." Brev, who pulled my face, approached me and whispered in his ear. "Something, you''re a unique kid...? "Well, it''s not a plain..." Meanwhile, Pooh is staring at Sisty, jizzy. Sisty, who is familiar with the idea of pulling in, looks embarrassed. "Oh, um...? "Was it born? "Huh?" Suddenly they say ''it'' or something, and Sisty is confused. "You carry something much heavier than me...? "- Huh!?" "I prefer to have it carried than carried...? Aim for my back, Pookie, and you''re leaning over. Fee said out of his arm, "Uh-huh!," he rings, intimidating. Sisty''s face was blue. "I like Obu, Phew too! But I don''t understand! I can''t see your face! Huh, I like your face! So, that''s right! There seemed to be a single reason why My Sister was stuck, not obnoxious. But now, it''s more than that, Sisty. "Sisty, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" "Ah, Alto, Mrs...... No, I''m fine. Why, nothing..." It doesn''t look okay at all. Her face remains blue. Pooh''s away from me and headed towards Sisty again. "It''s okay. I''m sure, ''it'' will be carried by Al. Al is good at obu.... and the stars are telling you...? "Huh -?" You''re saying something that doesn''t make sense? And Pooh''s, again, stuck around. Fee says "wanting to". Sisty had her eyes pointed at me. "The tiger at the front gate, the wolf at the rear gate...... Then Feel at the front gate, me at the back gate......? What''s that? You mean snuggle up on Fee and po ''wako? Miss Mirtia Ahokaynen''s decent eyes take it seriously at all times. Is this... Are you serious about your penis? Powoko drops in with her hands open and jizzy, as if she were a professor of professional wrestling Lancashire style. If you stay alert, they''ll grab you in a flash. I didn''t know it would be worth it on my back......! "Now, is Mill alone? What about your mother?" "I''ve been in my room the whole time, I was bored. Then suddenly there was a sign of Mr. Bug. Again, is that, Al...? "So I''m not a bug! "The suspicion just deepens...? Knock...! I didn''t know you hadn''t already given up on the Miracle of the Moon killer pursuit! "No. But you''re guarding and escorting, aren''t you? How did you get out there? "From the sky ~... Holes everywhere? Is that an example overlooking capability? In other words, did you come through on your own? Don''t be afraid, Pooh! "Hey Al, I don''t know what sappy means!?" A freaking friend outside the mosquito net screamed. Don''t worry, I don''t know. But I''ll teach you the trick of doing well with this girl. "Don''t think! Feel!" I don''t know any other words. 225 Episode 222: Lets go to the city! (Part III) Well, this Pooh girl. What am I supposed to do? I think the adventurer or knight who was walking just now was looking for this girl. I can''t even take those who came out of the boulder with me, so should I bring them back to your parents? But, Pooh. Mumble lonely, as if you read my thoughts. "I want to play with the Al''s too..." "No, I don''t think so." "Isn''t that good, Al? If only this girl could keep you company." Brev, who doesn''t know what''s going on, says something like that. But, best friend. This girl is the star festival guest, right? I think it''s about the Adventurer Alliance and the credibility of the city of Cyril. "When I come to play, if I tell your mother, there should be no problem,...? Is it true ~...? Pooh, aren''t your eyes subtly swimming? Then tell your mother. With a refreshing smile, Brev says. Now you''re clearly out of sight. "My mother, for once, busy......? So, write it down...? That''s a one-sided notice, and you''re not getting permission, are you? Brev didn''t realize that, smiled, "Well, write it down. Sisty, you, you had paper and a pencil, didn''t you? Something like that. Sisty also took the paper that was folded, and the Epi, out of her tiny pochette. Writing equipment, are you carrying it? Pookie, who received them from Sisty, walks in front of me with a pout and gives them away. "I still can''t read or write. Al wrote...? "Me? Well, that''s good. Come to think of it, when you''re about our age, it''s natural even if you can''t write letters. It''s a world where many adults can''t write. "So, what do I write? "Hmm? I''m playing with Al, so don''t worry...? Yeah. As long as you want, I''m involved, right? Well, I''m familiar with Mommy Pooh. "... no? Damn. Not only Fee, but this girl also naturally takes the upper hand...... This is the girl! Oh my god......! I have no choice, so write down that I''m playing with you. It''s painful to involve my grandparents'' house, but I''ll also write down the address and name of Osama in Shark. That would weigh a lot more on trust. "Wah... Huh! Mr. Alto, the letters are so beautiful......! It''s like a letter written by an adult." Sisty says that. Well, it would be better than a dirty letter where ''handle'' looks like ''Indian''. "Mill. Like this, okay? I''ll ask Pooh. This girl can''t read the letters, so the content is phonetic. "Al. Here..." Pooko points to the margin. "Yeah? Here, adding additional messages? "Just the letters, I miss you. I want you to paint something...? What an unscrupulous gesture. Well, I don''t mind. "Bye, sarah..." If you have deformed illustrations, you can draw them right away. "Mmmm...!? Mmmm!?" Pooh is staring at you to eat in with some decent eyes. That would be so. What I drew is an illustration of a penguin. If you like parrot glass, I thought you''d definitely stab me. I mean, is it the parrot glass, the original penguin? "Wow...! It''s adorable......! And Sisty, too, is making her eyes shine. Girls are vulnerable to cute things, aren''t they? And while you hold me, there''s another shuddering toddler... "Yes! This, what!? This, sweetie! Phew, I don''t know this! Phew, this, I''ll catch you alive! Stop catching him alive. Pooh, who likes parrot glass, sees Fee and Sisty react and nods satisfactorily. "This is the parrot glass. My, purpose" "Ohmi, scum......! Phew, I remember! Where can I see this? Turn around gleefully, sister hugging me. I''m not that familiar with it either. "You''re up north. All the way north." "Farther than a place full of yuki? "No, to the boulder, isn''t that far? Beyond Mount Fefiat, ordinary people can''t go. "I can''t give this letter to your mother...... Mine......! And Pooh said something funny, didn''t she? Do you like parrot glass that much? "Meh! The painting I drew! Phew''s! The letter belongs to Ugh! My sister jumps, but Pooh makes a gorgeous move. "Whatever you want, hurry up..." Brev shrugged with a tired face. than Alto Cramput arrived in Cyril a few days ago. In a certain wilderness, two figures stood. There, as if it were an inexplicable work of art, the rocks were twisted and the mountains were shaken. Countless craters made to the ground are also oddly distorted. "An ancient battlefield of God... That''s awesome, huh? "It''s where Tenryu Rygirod and Elf''s high ancestors, ''Ruin'', made the showdown. You see, that might be unnaturally distorted, right? "Uhm. What is this? What kind of magic was used? On the question, the man laughed. He was a man of a certain long-lived species, with a decent appearance and long ears. "I didn''t use anything." "What? What do you mean? "Both Kamiyoryu Rygirod and my aunt have unimaginable powers. The magic of both distorted even the space, causing it to crush easily. In other words, this sight is just a small consequence, not of sorcery, but of its aftermath." "What the...!" To the words of the ear-length man, the questioner ceases. "What is an arch elf?" "Yeah. As it stands, those strong enough to be worthy of ''ruin'' and ''balance'' must be as good as Azi Dahaka among us. Honestly, I can''t even handle this." "Is it better than you? Is it" specially made "with you? "If you can beat your aunts to a certain extent with ''special'', you won''t have a hard time." The ear-length man grinned. Somewhere, it was a spare laugh. The questioner regains his composure with it. This man, his own ''ally'', cannot afford to be baseless. "We have a hand to win. Now you said you were getting ready for it. But..." "What?" "No. I was wondering if there was any other easy way to win. On the aunt of" The Library, "a character that can be mercilessly cut off for anything unnecessary. My aunt in" Ruin "doesn''t care about many things in the first place -" "Hmm?" "Even in the human world, taking hostages would be effective, wouldn''t it? "Sort of. The rest, as much as I used to be a hostage candidate for another country. It would be despicable, but effective, to hold onto an important being." "Those two, if there was such a person, would talk fast. If you can order death by shielding beings that are more important than life, you will work less and get the most out of it." "Are you saying you''re here? To both high ancestors? "To my knowledge, unfortunately, you''re not here. However, if such a person were made, it would be usable, it would be enough of an inexplicable delusion. - More than that." "Mm-hmm. It would be about Moonrain" To the words, the ear-length man nods. "Miracle of the Moon God. If that rumor is true, it must never be. It''s just that there''s an arch-elf disorder ahead of us. Interfering with God. Gain God''s protection. Alternatively, we can exercise God''s power. With such a presence, it can be an uninterrupted threat." "Sa too. But from what I''ve heard, how frightening was that? I thought that the Fourth Princess would be able to reach such a miracle, but apparently it was something someone else did. And the young lady, who is called the first candidate of the Moon God''s miracle, says she''s just a liar." "Yeah. Me too, I think that''s just a rumor or or propaganda. But you''re not going to leave me alone without doing anything? To the extent of the investigation, we have to" "Still, you''re being diligent. Specifically, how do we find out the truth? To that question, the ear-length man laughed. If she was a woman, she had a smile that everyone would fall in love with. "There will be a star festival in a city." "Mm-hmm. It used to be a festival where you invited precious star readings." "Yeah. It''s a festival of the right origins, held under a starry sky full of heaven. If the girl is powerful enough to move God, she must be able to do her best that night, full of star power." "I understand the time of year. Specifically, what are you up to? "I''ll go simple. Do people and let the Warcraft go. That''s all. Will it be the scene of a tragedy or will it really be a miracle? Let''s wait for the results." "Right. Zickle." "Yes, because it will still take a few years for our plan to start in earnest anyway. We need to hurry, and we have to hurry." The long-time ear-length man smiled. 226 Episode 223: Lets go to the city! (Part IV) I rewrote a new letter and snuck it down to the hotel post. It never occurred to you to visit a hotel in this way? In the end, the old letter belongs to Pooh. To forgive my careless sister, I gave Sisty a new piece of paper and drew her a penguin baby. That gray, round, pretty one. I''ve never seen a chick in parrot glass, so that''s all I could think of. "Whoo! Ha ha, this, baby in Ooh Mi glass!? Cute! Phew, I like it! One day, I''ll catch you alive! So don''t let them catch you alive. And Sisty also molested me for why, so I painted you a picture of a penguin. She must not be a failure, because she was delighted with the great layers. "Al. Are you good at painting too" "No, it''s not a big deal." Just because you''re a former Japanese, you''re not going to be good at it. Pro-face loser amateur, or whatever it was, said it was the Earth world. And one girl pulls the sleeve of my clothes. "Al...... I, too, want a picture of a chick......! "Huh? Oh, yeah" Apparently, Pooh is a muscled parrot glass fan. If the chick takes a different form, I''m a little sorry. Shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh shh. The stiffening penguin babies are cute. "Rururururu......! Lulu............! Pooh, who received the illustration, pressed her against her chest and started spinning with one foot standing. I don''t have enough vessels to measure this girl, so there''s nothing more than thinking she''d be happy. Then we move from the park to the mall. Fee still wanted to be in the park, but if it''s Blanco and the sandbox, it''s in the west too. For the sake of the city, be patient. I guess we won''t even have to talk about what they asked for in consideration. "The stalls here are delicious! A corner of the guided shopping district, the street itself, was a sloppy, stall-lined food space. It should be noted that it seems to be very tough for the poisoning, the garbage passes repeatedly to the garbage dump and to the brev and is noted. "Brother, you''ve been scolded many times..." Sisty makes a story out of me like that. If it''s too vicious, they''re banned from exiting this street. Brother Hatko is turning that way and whistling, but he won''t be able to keep his majesty. "Yes! Smells good! Phew, I''m starving! For a little while, would it be okay if I fed you? My grandson, Dorothea, always cooks a lot of rice. I was hungry. So, I''m sorry. "All right, Fee. Until Mitsuzu. Eat up to Mitsuzu. Choose which one you want carefully! "Mmmm!? Mitsu!? That, hard question! Phew, good luck choosing! I may feel a lot when I look at a three-year-old, but I''ll rub half of it anyway, so I''ll probably be fine. My angel is a good eater. "It''s sweet! Phew, I''ll eat a lot of sweets! "But, Fee. If you eat sweet, you''ll want soggy ones too, right? "Yes! I''m confused, man! Phew, I''m trying my best to pick it! They pissed me off...... Sweet things lined up in the stalls are juice, fruit on the candy. Then there''s some simple ice candy or something. (No, you don''t have ice cream...) I have a cake made with raw cream, but I don''t have ice cream, and I don''t have pudding. I don''t know, it''s kind of distorted. Is there a reason? Some of the fruits sold have never been seen on Earth. If you''re a curious person, you''ll give it a try, but I''m gonna step on two feet anyway. When a new food product comes out in the Earth world, there are people who hesitate to try it right away, but I was the latter. Because new products are a lot of things. But curious sister seems to be far from backwards ideas like mine. "Yay, Phew, I''ll try that one! Never seen it! It was a poisonous purple fruit that pointedly pointed out from inside my arms. At a glance, I want to whine, "I don''t have it," but I also see people buying it. (Eh, whatever. Is it delicious...? If you''re familiar with plants, my teacher would know something...) For now, I''m pretty sure it wasn''t in Abel''s garden. "Whoa, that''s rock ''n'' roll fruit. I like people who like it sweet and sour." Brev explains it to me. I''m not good at sour, so that''s definite through. Lemons aren''t working either. This Rockall fruit and it seems that people who exercise prefer to eat it. Does that area look like a lemon, too? "Fee, sour, are you okay? "Heck! Phew, I like sour! I also like sweet! Purple but challenging! The boulder is my sister who only ''likes'' and ''loves'' food. But if it''s sour or sour, you can''t do half of it? "Rockall nuts, they''re usually delicious, right? I think it''s a good choice." Brev seems fine with sour too. Well, if it''s not a ghetto thing, can I feed MySister? In case it didn''t work, let''s push it against Brev...... "The sour one is -... I like it too......? Pooh''s coming after me. Ever since I gave him the painting, he''s kind of, like, in a good mood. And, I mean, did they miss you more than before? But if that means winning trust, I have to get along with Sisty. Mr. Dorothea is asking me to give him confidence. Whatever way you build confidence, I don''t think we''ll be able to talk about it until we''re close. So conclusion. Let''s do our best to get along with her on this visit to Cyril. "What kind of things does Sisty like? "Huh? Oh, wow, am I...? Ugh..." I don''t know why, Hatko sister, who blushes and tinkles. Brev laughs funny, so I guess that''s not such a rude question. "Isn''t that good, Sisty? You look good to Al, don''t you? "Uh-oh... eh. Brother......" Whoa, a rare, obstinate look, that''s adorable. I guess this kind of appearance is limited to the body that allowed the mind. Eventually Sisty shrugged in a disappearing voice, wondering if she had noticed. "... Moruki-woo..." That''s sinister. But I like it, too. "Nice, Momoku. Delicious, isn''t it? I like wax." "Octopus, is it? Cyril makes sea creatures rare, so I''ve never eaten..." Sisty seems relieved that I agreed with Momoku. And the rarity of the seafood of Cyril, which is more inland than the Wang capital, was revealed. Speaking of which, I didn''t see any seafood in Mr. Dorothea''s cooking either. And my angel in my arms leans his neck towards my far-fetched expression. "Oh, Takowasa, what? Phew, I don''t know that." How about that? I''ve never eaten in this world, Takowasa. I stuck with it and normally spoken of my favorite. Do something, you have to delude me! "Eh...... Oh, whoa, whoa, what is that? On the spot, he pointed in the direction of the day after tomorrow. That''s good, but what are you going to do after this, me? But... "Mm-hmm. Is that the girl? Brev frowns. Which girl is that? Follow your best friend''s gaze. Ahead, there was a young girl about our age, running hard. I''m not looking forward with all my heart. From time to time, looking back, you seem to care about the back. "From something, are you running away? Or maybe they''re after us. Because we saw you all at once, and the girl running, we noticed you. And without getting lost, he comes running over. "Hey, you guys, I want you to keep me hidden! The girl who appeared so wore a costume like a military uniform. No way, at this young age, you''re an army associate, aren''t you? I hope I don''t get into any trouble. 227 Episode 224: Lets go to the city! (Part V) The girl who stood in front of her out of breath was making a shortcut that looked lively. There''s no shame, beautiful girl. But more eye-catching than that would still be a uniform-like outfit to wear. When these kids wear them, they''re cool and cute. It suits me well. "Is that...? The outfit" Brev hangs on to something, but the uniform girl, in our circle, gives herself up. "I''m sorry. We''ll talk later. Now I want you to keep me out of sight of my surroundings! I''m going to sue desperately. Surely if we surround ourselves, it will be possible to make it harder to see. (Later, if you use magic) You think I''ll cover you with a shadow? Well, I''m not going to use magic here, so I won''t. What else is the hiding technique used by the Lnel?p witch magician who was in that ice hole? Especially, unlike dark magic, that would be unusable for the time being, so why not go into the first place? But before we do, we have to ask the question of who this girl is. He says, "I''ll talk to you later," but if he''s a bad boy, I''m in trouble. Brev thought the same thing, and he glanced at me and said, "What do you want?" He asks. Without good or evil, if you don''t want to get into trouble, you should probably go through with it. "Mmm...? Al, this kid, he''s okay ~... I guess...? Then Pooh said that, pulling my sleeve. No way, did you get our intentions? But Brev said, "Suddenly, what are you talking about?" He looks. Well, that must not make sense. Must be... (Believe me, about Pooh.) I bet on the words of the future Savior. And then, chatter - sauce or salt on the grilled chicken, and as we were talking in for the bad air, a few of the knightly people, jolting, passed by us. That sounds like someone you saw in the park, doesn''t it? That said, the adventurous style figures were looking for Pooh, and the knightly dressed people were looking for military uniforms? When they left, after a while, your uniform, got up completely. Yeah. You''re such a beautiful girl. Notably, the length of the lashes? This as a toddler, so if you grow up, you must be very sexy. Well, all the girls here, because of their excellent looks, they all grow up to be beautiful. "Hey, thanks. Thanks to you." You don''t sound like a girl to me. But it goes hand in hand with the military uniform, a strange thing that seems fitting to reject. "Ahhh... naturally, let me know what''s going on? With his hands on his ten hands, Brev says. Unlike me, you don''t seem to believe in Pooh''s judgment. I guess this is more about caution than suspicion. Maybe it''s Grandpa Shark''s planting. "No. I''m sorry, but I can''t get you involved. Besides, it''s not like talking to someone you just met." "Come on. You said later, didn''t you? If you''re suspicious, I''ll catch you. "For being speechless, let''s apologize. But it''s about people''s lives. Please, forgive me." Looks like Brev was drained of poison by a military uniform who breaks his hips in a beautiful position. I exhaled heavily. "So what''s your name, you can name it? "Oh. I don''t mind that. You''re dressed like this, so you''ll find out who you belong to." I wonder what it is? Is it a famous place outfit? "I''m Frey. I''m part of Zon Heroit." Zon......? What? What? I don''t understand sappy things. But Sisty held her mouth with both hands. "What...!? Zon Huroit...!?" "Hehe...... What can I say for myself, but I would be beautiful...? The uniform, to Sisty''s surprise, ni laughed. I don''t know. What does it mean? Are you a narcissist, this girl? She''s a great beauty, though. Tilting her neck without knowing why, my sister in her arms pulled my clothes. "I did. Phew, I want to try that purple one! Oh, well. You were trying to buy Rockall''s fruit, if you say so. From my angel, who loves to eat, I guess this kind of rapport is out of interest. "Everybody, bad. I''m gonna go shopping." Military uniforms, though concerned, give priority to My Sister, naturally. I grabbed Fee and approached the stall. "Al, Mill, Feel, where are you going ~ ? Go to the stars ~ ?" For some reason, while singing a weird song, one, though, follows. "Mm-hmm! Mill, why are you following me?!?" "Hmm? Al, where I see the mill...? "Meh! By the way, just Phew! Phew, that''s all I need! "Hmm? Then -... I''m a satellite? Now, not yet." "For the time being! Your sister is furious, but you can''t even get rid of her. Friends. "Hey, there! The old man in the stall was healthy and loving. Apparently, he specializes in Rockall fruit, and all he has is purple fruit. "Look, Fee. Let''s get in a good mood and try some? "Mm-hmm..." But if so... " My Sister cheeks up the fruit she purchased in what she called an inadmissibility. I mean, you cling without hesitation. There was no surprise at all. "Miuuuu! It''s delicious! Phew, I like it so much! Is it sour? It was described as a sweet and sour flavor, but is sourness the main thing? "Yay, yay! This is delicious! Eat? My Angel sticks out the sprinkle. I don''t like sour, but I can''t refuse Fee. I''ll try to bump it. "Uh-oh! Sour!" Didn''t it taste right for me? But did...? I remember this flavour somewhere...? When I was thinking about it, Pooh also bought Rockall''s fruit. But I didn''t bump into it. Say it to me with a puffy look on your face. "The mystery of Rockall''s deliciousness is Kaji-ku..." I tried to squeeze a little over my mouth, "Al......" I seem to have declined due to lack of power. Even if you look at me like that. Maybe you want to drink fruit juice. Sanitize Gad''s dagger with the magic of purification, and then cut the purple fruit into pieces, like a slice of lemon. I wish I could squeeze that later, Pooh, but keep your open mouth to this way the whole time. ... Nice teeth. I guess I still have baby teeth though. "Yes. Gyu." "Uh-huh..." Probably wanted to say Gyu, but I keep my mouth open, so uh-huh. "Mmmm......! Soothing delicious......? Thanks Al......? Pooh girl licking her lips with a chilli and tongue. That look is really satisfying. "Mm-hmm! Ha ha! Phew! Huh? Huh? My Sister rocks me. This is you. You don''t want fruit juice, you want me to drink it. This one is on the brink, so you should squeeze it. "Look, Fee. Ahem." "Ahem! It''s sour juice. If it gets into your eyes, it will be absolutely stuffy. Develop a bit of wind magic and guard Fi''s patchy manners. Altogether, it also prevents the scattering of fruit juice. Squeeze tightly, to a lovely mouth, and pour fruit juice. "Miuuuuu! This is delicious too! But, Phew, I regret...! Is that because it was Pooh''s idea? The person in question, for some reason, is turning to me and signing a V. "Al also drinks...? Me, make him drink...? Feeling like a mother......? No. Both sour juice and a dull sweet mother are on time. Yes. "Meh! Phew will give you a drink! Open your mouth! In front of me, Fee bears Rockall''s fruit. The fruit juice splashed, and it caught my eye. "Gwwwwwwwwwwww! My eyes! Eyes ahhhhhhhh! "Ohhhhh! Ha-ha-ha!? Ha-ha-ha!?" The uninformed Phee of the cause of the stuffing comes to me crying and hugging me. Fruit juice also hit the side of his nose. Suffering but smelling the fruit of Rockall again, finally, the door to memory opens. (This smell, it''s me -!) Rub your eyes to pieces and manage to get back on your feet. One possibility emerged in the purple fruit, which was sour and subject to thru. "Oh, hey, kid, you okay? Rockall juice is a kind of weapon, so to speak." He''s the only shopkeeper on the boulder, and he knows the tragedy when it gets into his eyes. "Yes, no. It''s all right. Now, this, ten... No, please, twenty." "Every time... But boy, don''t use it for mischief...? Seriously, it''s so stylish...? I don''t use it. Looking back, the Breves are looking at this one. Looks like you''re still in uniform, too. 228 Episode 225: Lets go to the city! (Part VI) Brev and Sisty and, uh, uniform. The three of them looked at me differently. Because my stuffing appearance was hilarious, Brev burst into laughter. Heart-friendly Sisty looks worried. And the uniform, as surprised, opens its eyes. When I bought plenty of purple fruit and went back to the three of them, my uniform ran over. "Kimi, didn''t you use magic earlier? Mm-hmm? That''s all you noticed, the exercise of witchcraft? I didn''t chant, and I don''t think the wind magic was strong enough to be seen... Are you just wearing military uniforms, gendarmerie or extra high altitude, or are you on the policing side? He said he could be punished for using magic on his own in the city, but he asked you questions? "Me, for once, I''m licensed, so I should be fine with using all that magic..." "License!? Do you think you are a magician at that young age?!?" A magician, to be exact. "Eh, military uniform... Cohon, the boy standing behind you is also licensed to be a magician, right? "What!?" Looking back, Brev is licensed with a smile on his face with a shine and teeth. I''m so glad you passed. "And I can''t believe it......! Are you an extra genius, or is your teacher superior by jumping through" In my case, the latter. "Are you teaching the same person? "No. Separate." "Hmm? Really..." A military uniform that looks a little unfortunate. I wonder what it is? Did you expect someone awesome to be able to finish the two kids off as magicians? But he immediately looks determined. I don''t know, it feels like I can''t stand it. It''s like I want to hang on a fine straw. "What kind of man are you? "Whoa. You''re a very dependable person, aren''t you? "Super cute. Lovely as fuck." Me and Brev answered at the same time. The uniform, he looked at me and frowned, so maybe it wasn''t the answer he wanted. But I don''t think I''m wrong. "Mm-hmm! Ha, ha!?" "But of course, you''re cute, aren''t you? Has your sister reacted better...... This girl is so wary of me and Abel getting along... Was it far-fetched? "Al......? And for some reason, you''re pulling my sleeve, Pooh. I know what kind of words you''re asking for. "Or it''s cute, Mil..." "- Huh!" A puffy eye opens up puffy. For some reason, I feel the stars shining in the background. "Mmm! Ha ha! Just Phew! Just compliment me! Otherwise, it''s dangerous! My sister got furious. But what''s dangerous? The uniform, they saw how I was doing and cut me loose. To Brev, I approached Zui. "I''m sorry to bother you, but could you tell me the name of your master? "Huh? Oh. Mr. Shark, though." "Shark!? Are you talking about Mr. Shark Cramput, the Alliance Enforcement Officer?!?" Mm-hmm? My Grand Father, is that quite famous? The uniform grabbed Brev''s shoulder so he could eat it. "Ah, oh. Mr. Shark is an Adventurer Alliance executive, isn''t he? "Then please! Please, I want you to meet Mr. Shark! As I said earlier, it''s an important project that could be life-threatening! Brev is confused and looks at this one. I was wondering if it would be a good idea to take me to Grandpa''s house. And for some reason, snort forcefully, Pooh. I feel that Brev''s confusion has increased because of the child, but I can''t do anything about it. "Al Mama is my best friend ~... Greetings are necessary...? What''s this all about? You just want to come to the Crane Putt family in Cyril, not the military uniform? I don''t know...... I can''t read Pooh''s thoughts... "Mmm...? Al, I''m worried...? If you have a problem ~, I''ll ask you...? He stroked his head and whispered gently. Why are you worried about me? "Meh! - I''ll help you, that''s, uh, your job! Don''t give it to anyone! Why don''t you add some Pump Mode Fee and you won''t be able to clean it up? Will I be able to stop it? At that time, a modest brunette raised her hand. "Oh, um... It''ll stand out here, and why don''t we just move...? I''m sure Uncle Shark will listen to you." Having a decent kid really helps, doesn''t it? We moved to the Crane Putt house in Cyril. "Al! Fee! Welcome back... oh? Oh, my God, Mil? "Yes. I''m Mil...... Al Mama''s best friend......? "No - no! Two people with a proper high touch. I don''t know, this air. My mother, as it were, stuck me, Fee and Pooh at the top. It''s like they''re all their own. "What? You guys brought your friends? What, ooh!?" Mukimuki''s grandfather is surprised to see Pooh. Speaking of which, did you have any knowledge? "Hey, you guys, explain what''s going on! Earlier, our young man came with a blue face wondering if your star reader''s daughter was here? You put a weird letter in the hotel, didn''t you? Was it you who helped him escape? Well, this is such a puny situation. Then you don''t know anything. But before I do, I guess I should listen to you in uniform. He said people''s lives were at stake. I didn''t have to tell you, but your uniform moved in front of Grandpa Shark. "Excuse me, Mr. Shark of the Adventurer Alliance, right? "Hmm? Sure, but...? That outfit, Heroit, you? "Yes, my name is Frey from Zon Heroit" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, that way (...). I thought you were my sister. "Because you''re a twin. Similar, naturally. More importantly, I need to talk to you in anticipation of someone I can trust. I want you to listen to me." "Oh? I don''t know what it is, but can''t we stay behind? You may not believe it, but our daughter is the missing daughter. If you don''t let him know you''ve protected him, the noise will expand." You were already going to join the search party, and Grandpa was dressed for the outing. If I had come home a little later, I might have misplaced it. But your uniform blocked it. "It''s something that could be related to many lives! Please, I need you to ask me now." She has serious eyes. Grandpa peeks into it. "Hmm. You don''t seem to be lying, do you? "Of course it is. Swear on the family name of my Viscount Bauman! Military uniform, if you think it''s a slightly cute tone, were you a nobleman? I can also snort that it''s a grand attitude. "Chip...... Shh... - Dorothea." "Yeah. Would you mind if I told the guild I protected that kid? I leave only tea for the number of people, and my grandmother leaves sassy. I''ve only been with you around here a long time, and you''re breathing like an asshole. Grandpa sat his uniform on the couch, staring at Ji and his face. I''m just exercising my guild, and I have a compelling face. I guess this is the usual mode of work. If it was around Mime on Kishkud Island, I might get horrified and cry out. "Do you get rid of the kids? "No. I told them earlier that I would ''talk to them later''. Getting rid of it is against my word. Given the importance of the matter, I''d like you to keep your mouth shut, but can I leave that to you? "If it''s a dangerous story, I''m not letting these guys out in the first place. Good, if you don''t mind, why don''t you talk to me? We''re having a hard conversation, aren''t we? Does this mean we can''t go outside after this? Even though I still have some sweet things left for you to buy at the street. The uniform corrected her residence and said in a serious tone. "Soon, in this Cyril, demons could break out. The scale is unknown, but the monsters used will likely be fierce." What? What? Didn''t your uniform tell you there was no way out? Brev is surprised, Sisty, trembling anxiously. Is there anything different about your sister and Pooh? No, you''re not. My grandfather. Shark Crane Putt was calmly staring back at her military uniform. "I have a lot to ask, but before I do, I''ll make sure. You mean, man-made disasters? To the words, Frey snorted firmly. "Yes. ''Enemy'' is probably Tamer." 229 Episode 226: Lets go to the city! (Part VII) "Obedient Demon, huh..." Hearing your military uniform, Grandpa Shark slapped his temple with his finger. "I''m sorry, I''m not much better at snuggling. Can you talk to me in an orderly fashion? "Be modest. To those who are fools, there will be no executive office...... But let me start from the beginning." Frey nodded in an elegant motion. I guess these casual things also give rise to the virtues of growing up. So was your village daughter when we were just having a conversation. "First of all, home - do you know the role of the Viscount Bauman family? "I''m still an Alliance employee." Do you think that your military uniform''s house has strong ties to the city itself, in Cyril''s lifetime, for a long time? It seems that the nobility of Cyril breaks up with those who are from ''before the war'' and those who came in under royal orders'' after the war ''. Of course, there are other ways of dividing it, but a lot of people say it''s this way of dividing it. So, the Viscount Baumann family was bought bright by the locals and is responsible for maintaining security? The policing of Cyril takes place essentially under the home of the Count of Asel, the ruler. The knights you see in the park and street stalls, they also belong to the city. However, as mentioned earlier, the maintenance of law and order is not carried out solely by the Count Asel family. The Viscount Baumann family and the other house, are joining this. Although ostensibly to reduce the burden on the Count family, it seems that inconvenience can arise when only certain houses are in the power of security in a cello with a lot of anti-Frasverk royalty. With the king''s voice, security is divided. However, even when it comes to policing, the knights of the Count say that being in a jar or hall is the main thing, and that places to defend also give top priority to public institutions such as the Council Hall and the reception hall. Still, if there is any incident, is it the size of the matter and the form in which it is dispatched according to the request? The city, on the other hand, seems to share responsibility for the Viscount Bauman family and the other house, but it seems difficult to say that this one has all its footprints. So if we can cover the whole city, that would be more than inadequate. If there''s going to be a thorough tour in the first place, there''s no need for our Grandfathers to launch an Adventurer''s Patrol Team. "My father always said that our deficiencies are increasing the burden on adventurers." "Well, we make it a business, so I don''t even feel like frowning that far. The circuit industry is in constant demand" Circuit operations play an important role as a receptacle for adventurers who have lost their fighting power as a result of getting older or injured. Especially since it could also deal with rampant chimps and robberies, it doesn''t seem to serve at all helpless. "The problem is the Viscount Dennen family." "Viscount Baumann''s, you''re with him." In a teasing tone, my grandfather said. The Viscount Denen family, alongside the Viscount Baumann family, seems to be in charge of policing the city. They can often be rubbed in patrol areas and security methods, and they''re a long way from calling each other. "Yeah. I''m a trusted partner. We witnessed Menno entering and leaving the Viscount Denen mansion." "What!? Menno is that Menno!?" "Yes. It''s that Menno. I was in disguise, but I could tell at a glance." You know, I don''t even know if they say that. I got out of my mother''s curse and asked Brev. It should be noted that your sister appears to have failed to escape. Still in My Mother''s arms, diligently. "Brev, Brev. Who''s Menno? "You''re an obedient devil who was nominated a while ago. Anything. Something about targeting a prince who was visiting from the king''s capital." Hmm. A terrorist. "Uh, isn''t it bad for royalty-targeted terrorism in this city with a lot of anti-royalty? No, I don''t think you''re going anywhere for royalty." "I don''t know anything about politics or difficulty. But you said the Count had blood eyes." I guess so. It''ll be a liability issue. Grandpa arched and roared. "At that time, not only the Knights, but Cyril''s Adventurer''s Guild went on a search in total, but they got away with the beauty of things. My branch chief was reprimanded, too.... but. If the Viscount Dennen family in a position to hunt, it would have been possible to hide in the clouds." But then I stare at you in your uniform. "Do you have any decent evidence? That''s the most important part, right? "... unfortunately, there isn''t. I just saw it with these eyes. But Menno, who had eyes with me, rushed right into the mansion and instead came the knight of the Viscount Denen family. If I hadn''t run away, I think they''d have caught me." Complete the process. Are the knights you just saw subordinate to the Viscount Denen family? But Grand Father shakes his head. "Well, let''s not talk about it. You can''t just make a vague eyewitness testimony to suspect a noble opponent. If you go home and tell Viscount Baumann, you''ll say the same thing to me." "My father trusts me. You shouldn''t see my words as simple lies or jokes! "No, it''s not. It''s not whether the Viscount believes you or not. We''re talking about whether there''s enough ingredients to convince people around us. That''s what evidence is, isn''t it? "It''s..." The uniform leaned down in regret. I guess Grandpa Shark puts more emphasis on evidence because it''s his job to punish malicious adventurers. There must be plenty of presumptive accusations and maliciously clever accusations. Besides, as my grandfather said, I don''t suppose there''s any reason to blame a nobleman in a position to be entrusted with policing without proof. "But......! You also know that Menno is a dangerous person!? He is a powerful submissive. He is a warcraft servant strong enough to have casualties in the Prince''s Kingsguard!?" "The Iron Rule of Adventurers is, ''Move carefully''. Everyone who can''t do that dies of a swine bump. There are demons weak in fire magic. Then we''ll use it right away. He who can only think this way, dies prematurely. Even if you know you''re vulnerable to fire, once again, only a guy who can think that you''re really okay with it will survive. It''s the same as investigating a crime, right? He''s a dangerous opponent, so let''s move quickly. This is no good. Quickly, you have to be calm and set." The words of my grandfather, a skilled adventurer on a boulder, weigh heavily. My mother let go of Fee and Pooh, and ran over. "The boulder is my father! You look great! "Ha ha! You will, you will. But, Lucica, we''re serious right now." Hold on tight, I''ll say it often. My Sister, who finally got her freedom, runs towards me crying. And dive into momentum. "Ugh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Get the fuck away from me, man! Yeah. Should I have helped you when you were standing still? I thought it was the usual thing to be stuck with my mother. "Al Mama is ~... too soft...? And Pooh child, who comes covered from behind. My Angel came to me because he was disturbed and crowned. "Nyah! Phew, I won''t forgive you for interrupting the goo! "It''s okay...... I am obu...... Feel that... Habitat division? Birth division......? "Phew, no, no, I said! And my back is fu! Shit or it got messed up. Your uniform is trembling with anger. "It''s not if you''re kidding! Menno is a dangerous opponent!?" "Don''t yell. Calm down. If you have time to be angry, figure out what you can do now." "Or think... I''m still a helpless child..." "I said you were a serious life-threatening story, so I believed it and treated you as a person in public. If you''re a kid, be a kid. You''re a guy who can think. But if you''re just a kid who can''t do it, let''s just say this. - Don''t stick your neck in the extra. Thank you for reporting. I''ll deal with this later." "-" No, no. Grandpa Shark. Isn''t that a little too harsh? This girl, she''s still, like, tiny and... no, she''s not. The Grand Father may be willing to keep your uniform away from danger. My grandfather''s eyes, they don''t look like they despise me. "Shit......! Then, my sister in my arms jumped down a little. And then walk pompous and stand in front of you in your military uniform. "Phew, I have a good idea! "Huh...!?" What the fuck? My Angel, do you think I understood what you''re saying? Looking surprised, Fee said confidently. "I don''t know what you were talking about, Phew, I don''t! But it''s troubling, okay! If you don''t, we can fix it! Huh? Yet, genius! What the heck?!? My Sister, stop overestimating my brother. You''re just a normal person!? But it seems the uniform thought I, as a messenger, let Fee go confidently. Looking back at the momentum and looking at my face. And so is my grandfather. "Hmm. Al. You have a plan? [M] You want to talk about it? But this is a serious story with people''s lives at stake. If you''re kidding, you''re gonna have to be ready for one shot of genius, right? Ri, irrational...... But, well, no hands. "Eh...... Grandpa told me to move carefully, but I think there''s something I can do because it''s" now. " "Ho...? Whose word was it that soldiers honor divine speed...? 230 Episode 227: Lets go to the city! (Part VIII) "Eh...... It may not lead to evidence. But with a little reaction, I might be able to take it. Is that what you''re talking about, okay? Sparkly vivid resolution or whatever, I can''t do it without a retard. I have trouble being expected. I got snorted at silently. Everyone''s gaze hurts. Only Phee and her mother have their sparkling eyes pointed at her. Because these people are bi-perfect for overestimating me... Hatcoz also said he was half-hearted. Pooh is - No, Pooh is. I can''t read it... "Uh, Army Pu - Lady Frey..." "There is no need to treat it like that. About me, it''s good to call it off" "Eh. Bye, in Frey.... Cohon. Frey''s been pursued, hasn''t he? "That''s right. But you know where I stand. If we can get into the mansion, it won''t take much longer." Over there, if you''re going to do something about the witness, I guess you think there''s nothing else you can do with the first move. I mean, if you can hold it down, of course now. "You''re coming all the way out there to get me, so why don''t you use that? "I mean, am I supposed to be?" The uniform looked unexpected. But Grandpa shakes his head. "No, no, no! It''s out of the question to humiliate a child. In the first place, the reason you tried to catch the Viscount''s son was cover-up, right? If they capture you, you won''t be safe. It''s too risky." What my grandfather said, most of all. But I think this is the only way to elicit a reaction. "No! I want you to let me do it! If we pull back here, it''s the name of my Viscount Bauman family." "If you risk your life, use it where it matters more! You don''t have to do this right now." "No. It''s the only time. If we don''t act now, Menno may hide in the clouds." "I''m telling you to think about your safety! Al! You, too, don''t make such a lame suggestion! Wouldn''t this guy just take risks! Well, then, naturally, you''re angry. "I''m not just putting Frey in danger. I''m gonna follow you." "What?" My grandfather frowned. "You think you''re gonna get caught with me? "No. Even with kids, if there''s anyone else, there''s a chance they won''t show their hands. So it means I''ll hide and watch you close by. If it''s dangerous, I''ll cover you with magic." "Ahhh!? Hide nearby huh!? You think it''s easy to do such convenient things, you are!?" Yeah. I can''t help but think it stinks. But I guess, you know, you can do it. "Eh. Grandpa. Grandpa, are you sensitive to signs? "Well, I''m still a former adventurer, so it''s a one-off" "Well, from now on, I''ll turn down the signs in front of you, okay? "What? I''ll stay put and activate the magic. Grandpa and Brev, then the look on your military uniform changed. Stunning. Meanwhile, I guess Sisty doesn''t know what happened. I''m leaning my neck. Pooh ko is - no, I knew it, Pooh, and I can''t read what you think. "Oh, you, what''s going on...? I''m right in front of you and I don''t feel anything...!?" My grandfather touches this one, as if he even sees it in a ghost. He just doesn''t touch me, and Brev and his uniform have the same sentiment. (Being aware of my changes means these three are sharp about the signs.) As far as military uniforms go, "Spells without chanting...!?" is also whining. "Al, you, are you sure you''re there? What the hell did you do...!?" Brev follows with ten hands. Stop it because it hurts subtly. "I just used a little witchcraft." "No... is magic something you can do until this happens...!?" When I''m too surprised, I''m a little tickled. ''Cause this is a failure. Hidden sorcery used by the women of Lnel?p in the battle of the Ice Hole. It''s that unfinished product. What she used was visualization and silencing, deodorization. And the blockade of signs was one set. Blah, if it''s me now, that''s, like, still unusable. But if it''s just part of the story, it''s not the story. I understand the procedure itself, so this kind of ''limited operation'' is possible. Especially since it''s only recently available. "Now later, if you cover your face with a mask or something, I wonder if it''s hard to find out" If you''re just going to hide, you can cover yourself up with dark magic, but in some cases, you might show up and engage to help your uniform. Masks would be mandatory. "Hmm? Mask......? Black mask......? Al knew ~... Mr. Bug...? Ugh...! Shit. Pooh kid suspected me. "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew, I have a good idea! My sister jumped a little as she waved. And then he runs and leaves the living room. Wait a minute, he came back with a white cloth. "This! Oh, I''ll wear this! "Yeah? This... isn''t Master Mejed! A suit that mimics an invisible God. The one I made. Be polite, I have something for me and something for my sister. "Maybe you brought it all the way from the house? "Phew, I told Cyril to spread the word, Master Mejed! Did you mean that statement? Well, if you want to use it in secret, you shouldn''t spread the word... "Mmm......! Al, this outfit is good, what...!? This outfit is good...! Told you twice!? That Pooh boy''s been eating up quite a bit. He robbed Mejed of his suit from me, and he''s shaking like a messenger. Phee, on the other hand, is pleased that her favorite ''defeater'' is praised. "That, Master Mejed! Great God! "Dirty...! Meh... Dear Do... Huh! A sparkling star is dancing in his puffy eyes. You liked it so much...... My grandfather scratches his head with gassi and asks me questions. "I mean, what. Are you wearing that strange suit and going to be his escort? "Yeah. Assuming anything happens, if you accidentally hit him with a water bullet in the eye and nose, I''m sure he''ll turn around. In the meantime, I think we can get out of here." Your uniform looked surprised at what I said. "Can you use water system witchcraft as well as special witchcraft to break the signs...? "Well, once." When I nodded, Brev slapped Frey on the shoulder. "Al, you''re still a fourth-degree magician, right? "Ha!? Class IV...!? Even Class IV...!? You''re...!? Lying, just like me, aren''t you a child yet...! Well, you can''t believe it, too, I know. My mother hugged me in that uniform. "Hehe hehe. My kids, are they geniuses? You can do anything! As a parent, I don''t want you to be in danger, but Al will definitely help you." "Phew, but, wow! He''ll take care of you about Phew! Phew, I like it! Sister fluttering with Doya''s face. However, the content of that statement has not much to do with reassuring them. "Al." Suddenly, my grandfather releases multiple coins. I guessed the intent, fired a pussy ball-sized water bullet and intercepted all of it. This would be a test. If we can''t handle this much surprise, we need to talk. "Chi......! Don''t let him hit you without taking a single shot off. I can''t even complain about this, then. I praise you that boulders are my grandchildren." Compared to Abel''s training, that''s about it. Attacks also fly from behind and above, and in that person''s case. "What...!? No, so chanting is!? Mages need chanting, and I''ve never heard of being able to react instantly in this situation in the first place...!?" Your uniform is amazing. In my case, we shape attributes from the beginning at the root of magic, so there is no need for a conversion called chanting. I mean, it''s easier to use the raw magic as it is. I don''t want people to know about it, so I won''t tell you, and I won''t use it. "Phew, that was amazing! If I did, I wouldn''t be stuck with Phew, I wouldn''t be stuck with him! How!? Fee comes back to me and opens his hands, and now or now, he''s waiting for me, but I can only hold him normally. "Hehe...! Phew, I like it when you stick around! The angel narrows his eyes and rubs his head against my chest plate. Same old, sweetheart. My grandfather exhaled with a flashing face as he was drained of poison by a series of streams. "I don''t have a choice... You''re never gonna be able to...? Military uniform to the words. She opened her eyes and rejoiced, coming before me, bowing her head. "I need your help for this city." "I''ll take care of it! Phew, if there''s a Mejed, it''s absolutely invincible! Earlier than I uttered the word, Myangel breasted confidently. No way, sister, are you going to follow me? 231 Episode 228: Lets go to the city! (Part IX) դؤؤؤؤءդ`Ȥ˩`դäǡ Y֡ѺФƤޤä 񡢰ϥե`򱧤ҤȤǚi܊׷βС ~ͨˤʤ餫ØΙCӤ쾮֪餺 ˩`ϡդ`ռ˩`Ȥդ`줬 Ϥ⤦ȫ˰Ȥդ꤭ʤȤ^äѤΤ褦 ֤󡢥ΤȤȤ⤷Ƥʤ^鴵wǤΤʡ ޤޤrɤƤĤʤ һ܊ΚiääΤ Ⱦ䤹ҊʤiƤ롣 ˰kҊ䤹ǤһҊȡؤ׷֤Ȥʤ顢Хޥۡؤ򤫤äƤ褦˼`ȤͨäƤΤ β߶ϡҤ游` xĿϡʯؿΤ륮šTƤä ܊ϡȻʄӤǡ˚ݤΤʤͨؤäƤ DD˲gä DDDD!? ܊󤬡ˤʤʤ򤢤 ꎤФäȿڤ`ϤˡŮĤ롣 褦ʄӤǡȤˑTƤΤȷ֤ä तʡ̨ͨDZoǤƤʤä顢äBȥƤU ͨꡢһ˲γ¤ ե`׷ ߤ壿դ`˩`ä ۤäڤ˥椸ʤͣ ׷EȤϡŤ줿ͨΡζʽä ʯ˥ǥͥӾֱۡФ褦ʥޥͤϤʤ餷 ƤäƤ⡢ȫΟovSʽ露ʤʡ ϤˤäƤϡŮΡI⤹Τ Ф܊\zȡϤ]줿 ե`뤾 DDã룡դ`᥸ɘˤʤ룡 դǡפ`Ĥ򱻤롣 Է֤äƤƤʤ٥m̤zrϤι֤ʡ ե`ˤʤwϷ֤ʣ ߤߤãդ`狼룡ǰڤȡڤˡդꤺģȤϡԡͬݤˤ룡 ʯϻgʹ֤ DZһyΰդä򡢤ʤˤ⺆gˡ ե`त դؤأ˩`˓Ǥ줿դ`Ҥդ`äȤ˩`ۤģäȓǤB ΰ˻ؤzࡣ ħgʹΤǡݤˤʤΤS äϡ饹ǤϤʤľǸ줿ĽǤ ħgǡ礤_롣 ե`򱧤ޤڲ뤹롣 äơޥ󥸥ޥƥ``ߤˡħ֪Ǥū顢äȥХХʤʡ ħ֪֤ϡ⤽⼤쥢餷ǥͥӾ¤ˤϡޤꃞ줿ħgʤȤ՜gߤ xΰS֤򵣤äƤ뤬ʤ ХޥӾҤȾΤꤢ碌򤹤붼ϡȫǤϤʤƤ⡢̶ȤɹʤФʤʤΤ顣 ܊󤫤⠔󤫤⡢x„Ƥ롣 󡢼ΏħʿϾ䤻ͤФʤʤØ⤽⡢(??)ħ֪Τ ħgꏾħСħδ󤭤zߤǡճƤޤ Lθˤ뤬򤤤Ȥפäޥ`ϡʸҎδڤʤΤ 륹äڲMߡ܊Bȥ줿ݤؤȤä롣 ꎤDZߡӰħgҤҊˤ롣 һӤҊؤ !?ãһ塢ɤ!? 졢`줿ޤޡڤɤˤ줿܊󤬡⤬Ƥ롣 ĿL򤵤Ƥ뤻ǡ܇줬ճʤ餷 褦ݷ֤Ϥɤե쥤 ڤˤФˡ ˤϡЦ򸡤٤Ƥ롣 ߤ!?˽l֤äƤƤǽ夫!? ޤǤ֤äƤ˛QޤäƤʤˡ礤|ֱ˴𤨤ƤС㤢ȤˎƤޤ衹 ˤһ˥ʥդ饷`ȥ`ɤװ䤷Ƥ롣ɢȡϤʤ ˤȤơ܊󤫤ƤͤФʤʤΤ ޤһˡΤȴ_Ť򤷤Τ ƵڶˡlˁΤ gˡɤ路I֤ޤǤϜgޤʤ ˹Ĥ˒줱ħgäƤΤǤС󅧼赤ˤϤ ɤäƤ⡢܊Ԓ„ͤФʤʤ äΤԒ֤ޤͥ!? äȡŤ꤫֤ä ޤϱäơӥӤ餻੤餻ĤΤ褦 Lħڡ ˮճˮˉ䤨ҪIǡ餫L܊θչ_롣 ɥäȽY ʤä顢ĠȤФä󤸤㣿 Фη餫д顢ޤħڤǷȤ˼ʤϤ ܊ ŮˡĤƤƤȁäϤ ؤ뤫顢ĤƤ裿 ãá ʹʤˡʹݼ򤹤܊ Ƥǰ餳ޤҊƤ˼äɡŮ䤱ݼ֤͡ ۤ顢ʹ֤󤿤⡢ֻĤʤȤϤʤ줫顢ĤԒӍɡԒƤ뤫 ΤӍƤ!? ĿLƤΤˡΤ뷽ḶƤ롣 䡢ΡgϡðߤǤ͡򤹤ӹ뤫顢{ˤƤmäΤ ɤ Ԓʤ顢֤سHˡ`ע⤵Ϥ ðߤƤΤӠ ХֱˡǥͥӾҤ¤ǤƤUˤФʤ顢֤ΤäƤΤ {ˡȡ {ˤ ʤСðߥ󥯤ȵhʥЩ`ƤäƤߤ⤷ðߤƤΤʤСFӤǤ˽ˡΘʒQϤʤϤ ܊F餷áȤBȤǡìܵĤ ˤ顢eΡƤUȤOȤƤʤäͨ͡ꡢӹޤʰkԤä 䡢ޤƤʤɤ⡣ 褯ڤؤͥá kĿꡣ ħڤǷ ãã Ϥ|˴𤨤ƤƤä¤ʤPȡ䥤ͥ󸶤ϡƤ뤫ʤ!? DDDDá ܊ϡڤ˴yࡣ Ƥݼ֤ʣ 䡢֤ 줿ФȤτeФɡɫǡŮԒ롣 äƤä褦ˡτeֻĤʤȤϤʤϥɤΈвmޤƤҪʰǤ͡ȅf Τв `󤬡ФS櫓ʤʤ ˰٤K٤ƤΤϡ܊֤äƤ ɡָժ򤻤˿ڤĤǤ롣 ˤƤ褦ʣǤϡ|򤹤뤾DDѲСߤϡݷνǡΤ˚ݸΤ褦ˡߤɤӍޤߤPȤȤ򤷤󤸤ʤʤ ɳ̡ ƤBǡ„ĤʤΤ ޤΤҊȤϡƤʤʡ ˒ߤˤʤ롣 eˡΤ␙ȤϤƤʤ 㤢ΤǤʤ˽äƤӹͻȻߤʤơ褯뤳ȤäȤߤΤϡΤäȿäʤֱˡԒƤ뤫 ˤҊ ۤˣˤͤã ФͫĤΤˉä _˥ʥդ֤Фߤ⤤롣 ܊ĿĤԒݤ餹ȤǤϤʤΏħʿ׷Ȥ顢󵨤˔ؤzΤ 㤢ΡˡƤΤϡߤäΤʣ̤Ƥ뤫 Ф~ˡ܊Ͽڤä ˤϡNδ_Ťä褦ä 232 Episode 229: Lets go to the city! (Part 10) The quality of the gaze of the men staring at you in military uniform has changed. Perhaps'' disposition ''is definitive. And then I think he thinks it''s how much information we can get. "Who was the person you saw, come on, will you answer me? Already, the man hasn''t made a smile. Still, only the voice color, is barely sweet. "... a criminal with a serious incident..." "Oh no! We can''t overlook that as adventurers either! Who!?" "I thought you said I was serious. I don''t speak to frigid people who can''t speak of Adventurer Rank or Registration Number......! The moment you cut off your uniform, the kick flew silently. Of course, I''ll prevent this, too. "... Gu... Gu! "No, you can''t, you have to answer me properly. I thought you said we were working for the Alliance. And you''re the suspect. Even if" I Seen a Criminal "alone determines Danmari, it just seems like a lie to deceive the non-. Who is it? Can you tell me? Even objectively, their words and deeds are strange. I think you''re right to say that it''s fallacious to shut up just because you ''saw a criminal''. Then adding the names of criminals there shouldn''t add credibility. From them, I feel an obsessive will to get the name of ''someone'' out of anything. But military uniforms don''t answer. Apparently he''s going to rush it. "Olah! Let''s just say it! Two, three shots and a kick in. You seem to be completely oblivious. If I hadn''t guarded this with my demon wall, I''d think I''d be seriously injured by a fracture or a ruptured gut class. Whether you''re in a hurry or simply not thinking enough, in any case, it''s not a decent thing to do. "Ugh..." Your uniform gets a groan. It was a voice that felt properly frightened. I don''t know why, but it''s really awesome acting. "Look, if we keep this up, it''s gonna hurt more, okay? If you''re honest with me, I can set you free." "Ho, if you really say your name... will you give me back...? "Oh...... I promise..." In a gentle voice, the man nodded. The uniform bit her lips, and then, to squeeze them out, she gave her name. "... Menno, it''s..." "Ho! Menno! You think it''s that submissive Menno? Their expressions are hard on the back of the tone that makes them look like little fools. "You don''t even have to be told a story that suddenly doesn''t even clap like that. Well, I don''t think you believe any of it, do you? Or do you have one? Something, even conclusive evidence." "There is important material, not evidence" "May I ask you something? What''s that? Once she shut up, she opened her mouth again. "My ability - no, my physique." "Physical constitution? I don''t know what that means. I wonder what that means? A strange response, indeed. I didn''t expect to be asked for evidence and talk about my constitution. But if it''s a lie, it''s too unnatural and crude. I guess the men know that, too. Now I don''t kick, I''m waiting for the words to continue. "I was born in a physical condition capable of sensing witchcraft." "Magic sensing!? Impossible! Yea! Do you know how rare talent is what you are saying!?" "It''s not magic sensing. It''s magic sensing." "What? Magic? I mean, anything? You can''t sense magic, but you think you can sense magic? "Exactly. Precisely because you can feel the moment it''s activated, it doesn''t work on the magic already used." That''s an unusual ability again. But now I know. I used a slight wind technique when I was giving my sister Rockall''s juice in the stall, but after that, she asked me if I had used magic because I felt the activation? That''s how I actually see your military uniforms incompetent, but these guys aren''t. It seems hard to believe, coupled with its ability to be too rare. "You! I''m guessing you''re telling me to leave from the mouth!?" "My abilities, for once, are scarce. There are not many who know. But you know my father, and the Count." I mean, he said he was tattooed by a great guy. On the other hand, you want to say that you have trust. "... hard to believe, but let''s put it down first. So, you''re the one, and how did you discover Menno? "Authenticator." "What, you say it''s an authenticator? "I don''t know how, but Menno''s face had changed. And the hair color. But the magical certification for entering and exiting the Viscount Denen residence was no different than it was before when we came to our house. Seriously, my face changed, so I guess if it wasn''t for the same authenticator, I wouldn''t have been able to prove it was me. I saw the moment the symbol was used. And the man with the face-altering authenticator looked at me, and he was gnawed. So I was convinced. That must be Menno." "Ho ho ho, Chengcheng hey..." The man is scratching his head with gassi. True or false, the horns of the rabbit, and the words of the military uniform, have some muscle through them, and there is no great contradiction. So I guess I can''t help but think of it as a fact. And perhaps the next question is the most important one. "... so did you tell anyone about it? Is there anyone else who knows Menno''s information? That changes the behavior of them and the person behind them. It would be an important part. "Know what? Isn''t it something we can''t talk about here?" "We''re the ones who decide that! You just have to talk! Prevent kicking again. The damage would not have gone through, but on the contrary, it would not vomit blood. I hope you don''t have doubts about such a uniform. "Ugh... Huh! What you don''t suspect is, for one thing, that acting ability. It''s really painful. "... but if you care, you can come with me to the Adventurer Alliance. The authenticity of my words and your identities will be clear with that...? "Let it go! The truth about you in military uniform, you were rewarded with violence. I know it''s a threat to make you talk, but isn''t this like confessing that you''re not an adventurer? "You just have to answer the question! "Who are you going to report the answers you brought back from me? Your owner, Viscount Denen? DDDD!? Clarified and cut off, the men''s complexion changed. But this would be a bluff. If you clearly know your relationship with them, you have no reason to get caught in the first place. I think it''s one of a kind bet that made you say things to your military uniform''s extraordinary acting skills. Fulfilled, the effect was outstanding. "In front of you...! Where did you get that? "You thought it was a coincidence that I saw Menno? I got to that squire because you guys gave me the bollocks! This would also be a lie. Military uniforms are blindfolded in the first place and I haven''t seen their faces. But the men were overwhelmed with majesty. "Shit...... ugh! How far do you know!?" "Torture! Hang on to the torture! No more warmth! Squeeze the information thoroughly! They''re desperate, too, because they''re wearing it. That''s it for the static. (No more, she''s in danger) He confessed that there was a connection to the Viscount Denen family. You can catch him. "Fee, let''s go? Hold on tight, will you? "Phew''s gone. Let go, it can''t be! Phew, I like it! Expand the magic of the wind down your throat. Create a simple voice changer. Meanwhile, Mr. over there, "This kid! You no longer intend to cut back, or wave your dagger down on your military uniform. As the word goes, I guess I switched from interrogation to torture. Did you try to stab me, belly or leg? Now I won''t do anything to prevent it with the wind wall. Keep it up, blow the man away. "Guh! "hey what...!? what happened... ugh!?" And all of a sudden your companions are slapped against the wall, and they turn to heaven. I walked down to Fluffy''s side with Master Petite Mejed in my arms. "... I knew you were here, but I''m so glad you came" With a small voice, she says. Instead of a reply, the tie was severed with a wind blade. "What the hell...?" Our outfit is full of suspicion, so don''t be surprised. I tried to behave calmly and opened my mouth. "My ga-name ha, mejed...... Bad Shikiman beats the shit out of you, god DEAL......! 233 Episode Two Thirty: Lets Go to the City! (Part XI) "What the hell is this suspicious guy!? Where did he get in from?!?" The men, bewildered, point their weapons. I know what it''s like to be alert, but right now I am, great God. You must protect your uniform and eliminate evil. "Surrender Seyo......! Resistance ha waste de al......! You can''t use reading minds on me, but their confusion comes through with a shine. I guess I smell too frigid to know who I am. If you''re in the Earth world, it''s a kid''s flirting choice, and you have no doubt about anything else. But this is a world of monsters and spirits. Seems like you''re having trouble deciding whether you''re just a suspicious person, a jerk, or a monster. Even so, their final conclusion should remain unchanged. You have to get rid of me and torture your uniform. "So, are you okay...? There seems to be a lot of them..." Blindfolded Frey is looking up at me uneasy. On the surface, nod vigorously because you can''t help but thin out the person you came to help. "I ha, evil beater... Defeat ha decision shite ari denai......! "You''re kidding, you son of a bitch! One of the men converted the confusion into aggressiveness and poked it with a knife. Fine, fast, and no hesitation. Perhaps I was just too creepy to think about it. "disrespectful dealzo......! "Ghaaaa! Eye to eye beam! The other guy dies! No, I just blew it up. "Hey, what the hell is this guy? Ahhh! Monster!?" Seeing the miracle of God, the men seem to have slashed and abandoned the line they called ''child flirting''. Well, no one would think of the beam as sorcery right now. When you reveal the Tane, it''s usually magic. I just fired the combined magic of light and thunder straight out of Master Mejed''s sight. Still, if you hit it, you''ll pass out. "It''s a brace...... ugh! I threw up my braces...... ugh!?" "It''s an arrow-stricken monster... ugh! Uhm...... It looks like our perception of this one has become entirely Warcraft''s. Meanwhile, Master Petit Mejed in his arms, he saw my beam and excited. "Whoa...... whoa! Something came out of my eyes...! Looking good! Dear Mejed, looking good...... Huh! Yeah, I thought you were gonna eat it. But stop rambling me. When I was distracted by Master Petit Mejed, one of the men ran out to the entrance to the room and shouted. "Come on. - Whoa! It''s a bucket of shit! There''s a bucket of shit out there. Whoa! They called for backup. There are nine men in all in the building. They were consolidating the front and back doors in two, so there were five of us in this room. Three indoors because we defeated the two of them one of these days. Coming for backup is supposed to be the other four. "The other guy''s a little prick! If only you''d noticed the braces, it wouldn''t matter! If you turn an unknown opponent against your enemy, make your escape your top priority. My teacher told me not to fight if I could. For them, I guess I''m a monster I''ve never met, so I think it''s extra that I should stand around a little more cautiously. Especially when I was on the planet too, I couldn''t say much about it because RPG has been too helpless in challenging my first sight enemies to get over the game. (Thanks to Fee, it helps to know that this one can''t use magic over there) Information matters. Very important. They called for backup because of it, but the three of them seemed willing to come towards it. It splits between the front and the left and right, filling the distance with jirri. "Surrender Seyo...... I ha god...! "Don''t be ridiculous! Disgusting, bucket of shit! "Foolish Canary......! "Guaaaah! Open your eyes and beam at the enemy in the front! Leaps simultaneously and strikes left and right. The military uniform moves you to the corner of the room with the magic of the wind, preparing you for accidental throws, etc., and covering you with demon walls. "Wow!? Oh, thank you, thank you" Nod silently. For some reason, Master Petit Mejed is also snorting harshly. In a few moments, the standing position changed considerably. As far as I''m concerned, it''s a big gain to have been able to take one down and move your uniform to a relatively safe position. "Stupid, with a blow...!? Damn...! You bugger, you''re strong! "Front! Don''t stand in the front! The braces are coming! I don''t think the beam from my eyes is a brace. "What''s up, what happened!?" At that time, straw reinforcements appear. Is that it? There''s only three of us, right? There were supposed to be four guards, though? No way, you escaped outside? That''s not good. I whisper and ask Master Petit Mejed, who is shuddering with emotion. (Fee, there''s not enough people at the entrance to the two locations. Do you know where it is? (Miu? I''m in the shadow of the entrance there. He''s hiding...! Complete the process. Didn''t you run away, are you lurking? With the perception over there, you can''t possibly know I know how many people I have, so it would be the right choice to keep an eye on how things are going. Unfortunately, I can''t seem to escape this petite Mejed-like eye. "What is this bucket thing?!?" "Did an unknown monster run wild when Menno said he had bought it?!?" "No, you''re not! Obviously something else! Mm...? Got a little bit of information you''re wondering about, huh? Does the subordinate obey a warcraft that is not within the existing scope? But the men don''t talk about any more of the information they wanted, they look at me and they leak the word. "Careful, when you stand in the front, you throw up your braces. Not long ago, they did it to both of us! "You look disgusting...! "I''ve never seen you, you monster! "What the hell...! Just one, was there a guy with the same aesthetic feel as your sister or Pooh... "Be alert to the braces and hang them all together! We''re surrounded! They give military uniforms priority over me, blind eyes. Even this one, I appreciate the decision. Seems a lot different than when the three of us hung up earlier. The man standing in the front looks handsome and his center of gravity is faintly uneven behind him. I would have made it look like I was fighting. Looks like you''re just going to focus on assuming I''m going to beam. And before the next bullet fires, I guess it''s a calculus to attack with the rest of the members. Instead of simply being attacked by numbers, it functions properly as a method of collective warfare. What was the ugliness earlier? (He was in a hurry when he saw my outfit, but reinforcements came and regained his calm...) Whatever it is, it''s no different than catching one person. "Surrender Seyo......! My eyes ha, all teh sight...... Take the rim enclosure Ha, waste dealzo......! "You talked...!? Are you intelligent! "Don''t lend me your ears! Let''s do it! Every man but the front, jumps at the same time. As a one-to-many, it would naturally be an effective method of warfare and cloud. - But that is if the subject is not a magician. "Disrespecter me...... ugh! Focus on me, tornado winds. If they''re not magicians, that''s enough. "Huh... Huh! "Ugh...... ugh! Suddenly the men are blown away and slapped against the wall. The man in the front didn''t hang, but he seemed so desperate to withstand the wind that he couldn''t move, that he fainted with a beam from his eyes. "Geez!" I knocked one down. But the men who hit the wall, they still seem conscious. "Or do you wind......! What the hell is this guy?!?" "Can''t believe you manipulated natural phenomena, spirits or evil spirits...!?" "Don''t be silly, there are spirits with missing faces between these! "Kakeyah......! Put it on...... Huh! He didn''t think of what I did as witchcraft. The wind blew without chanting either, so it seemed to be misconstrued as being able to ''do that''. Well, you''re welcome because it''s safer for you to misunderstand than to find out what''s inside. Let''s keep the hatter around here. Though I relied on Fee for a chicken. "Socono man...... Hidden Retemo Waste DEAL...... Come out Luga Liang Yi......! To match my words, my sister in my arms pointed at the door shadow. The men''s complexion changes. How did you know? Well, I didn''t get it. "Huh. Don''t do it. You knew me in battle." What showed up was a warrior-style man nearly two meters away. Because I said I was lurking, I imagined someone very small and hidden. "I ha god... All teh sightseeing st, clouda hazda......" The guy there, he said confidently. If you were a woman, you''d have found out it was a bluff. It was a dangerous place. "but gash......! Your uniform gave you a voice of amazement. The warrior-style man laughs niggardly. The men also seemed to have regained their composure when this warrior appeared. "I thought it was just a boring assignment, and there''s a strange guy... I hope he entertains you a little...? A man pulls out his sword. I wonder what. Is he famous? 234 Episode 231: The Battle of Master Mejed My name is Frey. Frey Melle El Baumann. He is the eldest son of the flourishing Viscount Bauman family. Today was a special day of great significance to me. I met some very strange siblings. That was so unfortunate, a boy with a tedious atmosphere and a naive girl. It must have been a complete coincidence to get to know them, but it must have been a lucky encounter. Alto crane put. Especially since he had the ability to cloud even anomalies. I have a slightly special physique. It means you can feel the magic trigger. For generations, for my Viscount Baumann family, who is responsible for one wing of Cyril''s defense, this innate physique must be something useful. If you speak only of personal untraining, you will want to continue with Heroit for as long as possible, but you will not be able to speak to me like that. Because those born into nobility are responsible for life itself. I missed the point. Alto crane put. He was shopping in the street, and he was able to exercise the magic of the wind. Without it, without chanting. I don''t believe it. Chanting is the very task of shaping magic. Everyone would be surprised if the ingredients turned into dishes without even cooking. But he''s going to be able to do it. Alto Crane Putt was the grandson of that Mr. Shark, waving his spicy arms as an Alliance executive. On that edge, I was able to continue with the Knobless Obligation, which is called the Menno Tracking. I believe that I can immerse myself in the taste of being a hero because I am a nobleman. Therefore, the duty to protect the people and protect the city must be fulfilled. But these crane put brothers and sisters. Thanks, it looks a little different. He said he would carry a Phantom costume like Mejed''s and do my tracking in that disguise. I wonder if it would be better with a normal mask, but both refused to do so. I don''t understand. Running to a rare hobby is, by and large, noble and not supposed to be civilian... Either way, I was abducted on schedule, following the path devised by Mr. Shark. But it was a terrible trick. In an instant, he was blindfolded and monkey-guffed and packed in a hemp bag. If I were alone, I''d be frightened. In some cases, let''s also assume that we escape. I had such a thin, sweet idea. But they were professionals. If it was solitary action, it must have ended ''here''. I should say I was really lucky to meet the Crane Puts first. The kidnapped act ahead is almost adrift. I gave priority to eliciting information, and Alto Crampot promised to protect me from that. But it''s up to them how they fall. I just have to leave myself to the flow. One or two of the violence, naturally, was ready. For the convenience of Heroit, it is difficult to leave a wound on his face, but it is first and foremost to discharge his duties as a nobleman. I can''t cry. But I''m going to be surprised here. The moment the man''s unleashed kick hit, I felt the exercise of witchcraft. Then, the dust doesn''t strike the pain either. faint, only shock echoes in the belly. I didn''t know what was going on. The inexplicable thing is that the men can''t see the upset. I guess that means they say I''m not aware that I''ve been ''protected''. I have no idea what you''re doing. Eventually I succeeded in drawing from them the connection with the Viscount Denen family. We can''t capture the innocent, but if you''re suspicious, we don''t talk about it. If you tell my father, he will definitely move. The thieves spoke of torture against me. It is a declaration that it shifts its actions to harsh violence. To be honest, I was afraid. But what I heard was the voices of the people who were blown away and groaned. I don''t even need to think about who helped me. "... I knew you were here, but I''m so glad you came" When I said so, the tie was untied instead of the reply, freeing my body and my vision. The number of enemies, including those who are falling, is five. "So, are you okay...? There seems to be a lot of them..." Even though you can exercise magic without chanting, can you deal with a skilled man with a blade and stay safe? Even magic, I don''t know how much remains. In my defense, he should have used magic many times. But I soon find out that it was a matter of concern. He was overwhelming. I deal with a bunch of weapons, and I don''t hang them on my teeth either. What is a sorcerer? Is it something that has the ability to fight this much? No, that''s impossible. Apart from Menno, who was attacked by His Royal Highness the First Prince and fled after killing a Kingsguard, how many magicians in Cyril would have all this skill? Isn''t it like the elite of the king''s capital! And surprisingly, he still seemed to have some leeway. With this, I thought, with some reinforcement, there was no doubt that the victory would fall into the hands of Alto Crane Putt. But I doubted my eyes. There was that gash among their reinforcements. "but gash......! To my scream, the man laughed niggardly. The thieves, too, are convinced of victory. Having just seen the overwhelming combat ability of a Phantom like Mejed in front of them, they didn''t even seem to think that this giant warrior would be defeated. That would be so. This gash is a known mercenary. I can''t use magic, but its overwhelming physical abilities have made me famous. From what I hear, Gash calls a heavily armed knight with a great shield a great sword with every shield and armor. He is also said to have torn the mouth of a big pig with his bare hands. To see their optimistic attitude, I guess the rumors were true or close to it. "Hehe......! creepy front je......! Get ready! "If you''re Mr. Gash, you''re faster than the braces in front of you are fired, and you''re blushing that body! "Even though you''re not well..." The surrounding people are getting back on track and gaining momentum. Gash turned to Alto Crane Putt. "I''ll ask you before I slash you. Who the hell are you? I guess you have enough intelligence to talk about it, huh? I don''t think it''s a warcraft. You don''t mean human, do you? That size. Then you''re gonna be a kid." "I ha god... Bad Shiki man ni, get the court kick down sushi man deal......! "Ha...! Then I''m a god killer.... Nah! Moment after moment, Gash''s hand looked brilliant. Cut, and there''s something stabbing at the wall. Too fast, I couldn''t even move. In the moment now, they threw multiple swords. I don''t believe it. It''s a sword, not a knife. I didn''t know you could shoot something like that out faster than a knife. "Hmm. Whew......! Give me that...! Do it! But otherwise, it''s not funny..." Alto Crane Putt stands unharmed. This one is hard to believe, and it seems to have made the current attack. The standing position has changed slightly. But I can afford the look on Gash''s face. The throw now seemed like it was really meant to be a small hand check. I''m not kidding. A sword stabbed at a wall is not the power to penetrate the human body if you do poorly. Even with multiple opponents, you must have defeated them in the moment. "But with your current movements, I''ve cut off your approximate motor skills. In the next blow, your body will be amputated. Can I bet you something? Shiatsu. I didn''t expect you to use the small hand checks to gauge his physical abilities! Having the strength of a lion and the wit of a fox is said to be the ideal of a warrior, but this big man may be combining it. And Alto Crane put... "N...? Little Mejed in his arm pulled his clothes when he was weak and seemed to be listening. "Souka...... O belly ga reducta noca. Shawsi to be tekle...... Sugni Pieced K......" I didn''t even look at Gash. I''m obsessed with my own sister''s mood. (What a cheap provocation! Or do you have any secrets...!?) Gash was... laughing. "Kuku...... ugh! You''re going to spare me and do something in the meantime, but you''re not going to, are you? You''re done! The moment I said it, it looked like the gash had disappeared. No, I was packing the distance between moments, swinging my sword out. - But. "Hey what...! What the hell is this?!?" His body, as if it were a feather trapped in a spider''s nest, was fixed in the air. All I could tell was that Alto Crane Putt seemed to have exercised his magic. "but Mr. Gash...... ugh!?" The surrounding people are afraid. In the meantime, he manipulates magic. "Uh-oh! What the heck?!?" "Ugh, I can''t move, hey, hey, hey, hey!?" What I saw there was water. Soothing, viscous water in the air at all costs. (It''s like, it''s slime-!) A slimy wall of water surrounded one side of this room. Extend your fingers and touch them. Very soft and glossy. Wouldn''t it make sense if you were wrapped up in something like this, neither slaughter nor force!? Can''t they breathe? They were desperate. But there''s no way I can rip this water off... One, and another, their bodies, lose their power. Looks like he passed out. "... blackrope" Little sorcerer, squeaks so. Slime vanished, and a black rope changed, glue-wrapping the men. Incredibly, in an instant, he decided to fight. "This was such a hidden ball...! Because the men let go of consciousness, he seems to have unlocked his weird voice and disguise. "Even though I was a warrior, I was a little wary because of the possibility of using unknown demonic props. Apparently, it was just a physical attack, so I just took him into custody." "Just physics...... The speed of the gash is like catching up with your eyes." "No. The brown handsome guy who fought during the fifth grade exam was a few steps faster. I was wondering if I could figure this out." "Or brown......? Alto Crane Putt, apparently, was coming with the fruit of Rockall, giving it to his sister. You don''t seem to have much in your ear, such as my words. "No......! If you do that, it''s a gash!? You''re so strong to defeat him...!?" "Strong...? Me?" In self-derision, he laughed. What was there was not humility or blindfolding, but as if it was being sarcastic and scratched. I didn''t know why, and I was flabbergasted. 235 Episode 232: In Viscount Denens Mansion, Sir, it''s important. Night. Deacon jumped in to Viscount Dennen, who was speaking with a friend of the Old Known. This man is a subordinate of the abdominal heart, sharing both the back and the table. Because the butler was important, Dennen hit that something bad had happened. "No way, did you let him get away with it...? The Viscount immediately comes to think of it as the Bauman family''s fucking kid - Frey. Anyway, it was himself who issued the "capture order". And neither the return report nor the accomplishment of the mission is in my ear. The butler shakes his head with a wrinkle between his brows. "It''s more than an incident. Everyone seems to have been captured, including the executive captain''s gash." "What!?" Viscount Denen stood up unexpectedly. It is mere coincidence that the liquor bottles and glasses on the table did not fall. However, it is not fair to say that the child of the witness is to be taken away, but the fact that the executive force is to be captured is more than that. Gash''s capture was an incredible story. "It must be some kind of mistake, right? That man is a fierce man who kicks ten or twenty pieces all by himself! I don''t think I can defeat that little Bauman gesture." Knock on the table. Liquor spilled out of the glass and defiled the table. "Kukuku...... Relax, Denen." At that time, a man who was drinking about the same table ironically distorted his mouth. He ignores his friend''s gaze and asks the butler. "Isn''t it the Adventurer Guild that''s got Gash caught? "Sir Left." Deacon snorts at the man. "Guild!? Adventurer Guild? Then something. Did Frey''s fucking kid choose not to go straight back to the Bauman mansion and run into the Adventurer''s Guild? It was completely unexpected. If it was that child''s character, whatever you did, I would have thought I would have contacted Viscount Baumann, his father. To Denen''s words, the man answers with a drink. "If I could think about it, I''d have witnessed Gash. Then you can snort into the guild, right? "- Oh, yeah, Shark! Denen stepped on his feet. "That muscle Dharma would certainly be able to capture the gash. He''s skilled! Even though simple combat abilities may outweigh gashes, they also pass into traps and pettens. If that meat dough came out, I can''t help it if Gash takes the back......! Bite your nails abominably. Watching how it was, the man gently tilted the glass. I was confident in my predictions. "That''s... one strange thing" Both turned their gazes to the deacon who strangely spoke out. "This is a report from Patef." Pateff is an Alliance employee connected to Denen. Dennen has sent several men to key facilities in the city for information. "You think it''s Pateff? What did he say? "Yes. He said it was indeed Shark who brought the Gashes. He''s currently being pushed into a detention center inside the guild -" The butler frowned and tilted his neck. "All those caught, they say, keep their mouths shut and claim they were hit by an unknown monster..." "What? An unknown monster...? Denen raised his blues to the lack of meaning, but the man who was drinking put the glass on the table. With piercing eyes, I''m looking at the butler. "What do you mean? Explain it in detail. No way, there are other obedient demons besides me...? "What the fuck!? That''s gonna be trouble! The genius of the devil is the essence of the plan ahead. There shouldn''t be an obedient demon in Cyril''s guild, but if there is, it could be a noise. But those caught say they were hit by monsters. If a monster just broke in and broke out from somewhere, you can''t possibly not be contacted by the Viscount Denen family in charge of policing. The lack of damage reports also suggests that the monster was only attacked by the Gashes. Then that unknown monster and the others should have been in the service of or obeyed by someone. "To the new adventurer, was there a Tamer? Or did the Counts or Viscounts Baumann hire a new obedient? "Well, thank you, it''s not like a monster in a bite." "Stupid. If it wasn''t a warcraft, what would it be? "Yes, I heard from Patef that the man had a clear intelligence and called himself ''God'' or something" "God, that sounds stupid! Denen slammed the table in anger, but the man carved a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows, contemplating. The Viscount stuffed the butler. "Naturally, you''re purchasing information about that god, too, right? "Regardless. - The monster''s name is Mejed. The presence of aliens who emit monstrous rays from their eyes and manipulate wind and water?" "Mejed...? I''ve never even heard of him, he''s like that! Besides, manipulating wind and water into light? Isn''t that magic? "No. Those caught said they didn''t even show any bare gestures to chant, but made a direct, wind, and sank themselves into the water. Everyone testifies the same way, so at least I''m pretty sure there was a Phantom." The Viscount struck his tongue. But I''ll get right back to asking. "Is it possible they saw something hallucinating? Isn''t it more realistic to think of it as an illusion than to say that a suspicious existence existed? "None, I can''t say. As a matter of fact, one of the executive forces seems to be seriously affected by the spirit." "Specifically, what happened? "Ha. I''ll pass on the words I heard from Patef as they were" Says... "Kakei......! That''s definitely God. Ahhh! I wonder why I turned to the great God...! I have no doubt that that is the honorable being that will save the world......! If I''m allowed to, I want to become a Mejed cleric when I get out of here, make it great all over the world, preach and go around Master Kakeda Mejed...! He said he had vain eyes somewhere and was squealing like that. "This is ridiculous! Then it''s decided by hallucinations. Or maybe it''s some kind of medicine. Is that the only one who''s crazy? "Yes, because the others seemed to perceive it as a creepy monster" "Right. Good. But are you an illusionist or good at poisons? Then there''s nothing you can do about it with the gash.... Wait. Was it Shark who brought the Gashes? If so, are you going to call him a fellow adventurer or an acquaintance...? Dennen was thinking about it, but he slaps Pong and his hand right away. "I was distracted from hearing the most important thing. They didn''t throw up about this connection to me, did they? "Yes. So far, they''re all silent and in denial about that... But the guild also has officials who are good at interrogating. I was wondering if I should hit my hand early..." "Okay. I''ll think of something soon..." The Viscount and Deacon began to discuss the treatment of the executive forces and what was to come. And the man beside... "Kukuku...... Funny! Isn''t that Mejed a spirit or a fairy? They''re not supposed to be human, but they don''t ignore them at all. Maybe there was one guy who liked to lend people a hand... I''m sure it is. Then you can try it...! Things he was given. It has an overwhelming power, the existence of the previous calendar period. A literal, biological weapon that even slaughters spirits that people are supposedly unable to reach. The man was laughing. That''s, I got a new toy, similar to a kid... One unrest was about to happen in Cyril. 236 Episode 233: Cello spending time with Abel Not punishable at all, not bad. No, it''s nothing. You''re slandering some manufacturer, aren''t you? About me. Last night, I took the liberty of getting out of the house and making Fee cry, and my grandfathers pissed me off. I do worry about young kids walking at night. If I had children of my own, I knew I wouldn''t allow them to wander in the middle of the night. But that''s it. I''ve decided to go see Mighty Char again, with his alluring ears. ... Come on, let me touch your ear? Year-by-year cravings, huh? There are currently four people in the Crane Putt family in Cyril who put me in. Osama of Shark has not yet returned from his guild in an interrogation of the guys he caught during the day. Everyone else is already dreaming about me. Mr. Dorothea was straining his dishes. It seems my mother was playing with Hatcoz and Pooh while we were gone. And my sister played with me a lot during the day and didn''t take a nap, so as soon as she left, she was in Nemo mode. Oh, dinner was included, and I was eating right. In other words, say that the women will be in deep sleep. I figured I''d have more free time at night than last year. So I decided to go see Abel. (Signal obliterated! Knock it off......! This year, I''m not what I was last year. With the new magic available, the cover-up became more skillful. "Supi supi...... Suki..." When you look at your sister, who hugs me and sleeps with a mellow smile, there is something inside, but my brother has to go. Forgive me. Hitting Phee on her mother, she held Myangel in her like a bug plant. This must be unconscious. Natural embracing habits and clouds. I gently got out of bed and left the bedroom behind. Go through the dark, blue corridor and out. There''s nothing like no sign that that guy won''t notice me. It''s a big city, but I''m sure I''ll see you. Me and her, that''s how it''s done. ...... and good. Headed ahead, same as last year. Visible through a window, under a large tree. She was there, eyes closed, standing. It''s like, a single picture. Or as if it were part of a tree. It was naturally blended into the spot. It''s not like I''m blocking my signal. It was complete silence. I''m getting close to that elf. She won''t open her eyes. Get closer. I don''t want it to be slight. I leaned in such a shapely quiet, softly. I close my eyes, too, as she does. "... somehow" "Yeah." "... somehow, I felt Al would come here" "Yeah......" Which one of them moved? When I realize, sometime. This one and that one, they were holding hands. (Oh, yeah. Natural and good, like this) I like the sound of the wind. When I opened my eyes, she was staring at me, too. Same look last year. Same height as last year. This girl doesn''t change anything. Only my back length is stretched. You''re not wearing a hat this year. Witch daughter style is cute, too. The hatless version sounds good, too. Seductive ears look cool, too. Whoa, I forgot to mention something important. "Evening, Abel." "... n" The mouth that should be faceless soothes faintly. I like this quiet smile. Abel doesn''t talk about anything. Just like I said myself, I guess you can talk. But now I felt different. As I did in the floating garden where I saw those white flowers. There is also a bond that doesn''t need to be talked about. Maybe that''s a good thing to be proud of. More than that, I''m sure, it''s important. In the fantastic scenery that was just a one-sided view, I guess, I am. That''s how Abel and I looked at the pale moon for a while. ... Well, of course we don''t have anything to talk about. Because horseradish is important. "... Obedient Demon? Hearing what happened today, Abel shrugged, pompous. "I''m politics. I don''t know what''s hard about it, but if you think only of the gist, if it''s going to cause problems, it''s going to be him." Blah, I don''t even know their motives. I don''t even know when I was going to get busted. It is possible that Frey changed his purpose by witnessing him and said he would lurk for a few years. We''re in Cyril until the star festival, and after that, I can''t help you with your grandfather or your uniform. "... n" Abel closes her eyes. Beautiful side. I have long eyelashes...... or something extra to think about. "... only in this city, there is no great warcraft, no thought, no soul, no magic response" "What. Do you understand? "... on this scale" No. It''s a big city, Cyril. So, you''re saying you''re safe for once. "... I can''t be sure of that. If you use a golem, like in an ice hole, for example, there''s no wonder you can''t feel the current state, the magic, the soul." Oh, well. I don''t know the motive or purpose of the other person, but if ''I want to mess with Cyril'' or something like that is the reason, do I not have to detain myself to the submissive demon? There is no wonder that terrorism is carried out by another means. (I didn''t know you could naturally be wary of another means, boulders are real-life experienced mittee chars. That''s a big difference from me...) But then you say you can''t see a clue that leads more and more to the killer. The timing and means are unknown, there''s nothing I can do. As I was thinking, the next reaction could be in a few years. "... anxiety? As I arched my hand, Abel peered into my face. Fine, your face is close. "I have a mother, too. I wonder if there''s anything wrong with that." "... vague has no choice but to deal with. I don''t think it''s a good idea to think too much." That''s true. The exorcist targeted the prince in the first place. There is also a good chance that I came to Cyril simply for another reason, and that I intend to do something in the King''s capital. Even if I''m roaring at a stage where no additional information comes in, I guess I can''t help it. Yeah. I don''t really understand it on my head, and should I change the subject? "Will Abel come with us for the festival? "... I don''t like the crowd. I''m thinking of leaving the city while it''s noisy." "The Miracle of the Moon" Made Up Case. He stayed with me at the extraordinary festival after that, but that one needed Abel''s help to get out. If not, you don''t want to go where humans are giddy. "I''m sorry about your mother, aren''t I? "... if it fits that kid, there''s no limit" Bassari. but I can''t even refute it. " I recognize that what is called a festival is important and enjoyable to many people. So this is my problem with good and evil. I can''t find much value in the noise." Uhm. I really don''t like it. I can''t force you to do this. I don''t think that''s the kind of occasion you''d come to if you asked me to. "... than that, Al" They pulled my sleeve. "... for me, this time is more important" Oh, yeah. You mean look at ''now''. On that point, I have no objection. Abel and I have very little time to spend alone. I mean, it''s precious. Visiting is another silence. Wordless, warm silence. As I looked up at the pale moon under the big tree, me and her spent, just zipped, shoulder to shoulder. It''s just that - irreplaceable, at night. 237 Lesson 234: Morning in Cyril It was midnight when I came home. I don''t know because I don''t have a watch or anything, but I was wondering, maybe, temporarily, maybe that''s about it. Whatever, I didn''t find out this time. You don''t have to make a scene. Grandpa Shark doesn''t seem to be home yet. Maybe I''ll get some sleep in the guild. Mr. Dorothea once in a while said so. Dive into bed and see how your sister is doing. "Supi supi..." Hmm. You look like a happy sleeper. I''m glad you''re not awake. I stroked his head and laughed at him. As it was, Mai Angel took off her mother''s hug on her own and hugged me. I''m asleep, but I''m clever. Relieved to see My Sister, drowsiness struck me all at once. I''m pretty tired, too. I fell asleep. ...... good night. Hmm? There is a quarreling voice. The closed eyelids are bright, so it seems that it is already morning. But I''m still sleepy because I stayed up late. "Munya..." What I could never do at the end of my previous life - I decided to go back to sleep. At that time. "Mmm...? Al, honey? I go to bed too...? Pito, something''s sticking up to me. No, I know who this is. Why are you here? Even if you''re coming to visit, I think it''s still time before breakfast. "Nyah! I hug you, I hug you! The voice of a wild sister. Complete the process. Was the interaction between these two? "Yes! Wake up! Bad boy coming into the happy space of the Huffles, we''re gonna kill him together! Fee''s voice already contains a cry. Perhaps, trying to get rid of them scattered, they failed to do so. I have no choice. I''m still sleepy, but I get up slowly. Between my knees sitting on the bed wearing an agua, Po Wo Chi, Po came in softly. "Mmm...? Al, are you tired? The usual? Not like usual? I have no idea what you''re talking about. He looks subtly worried, stroking my cheek. Under my eyes, is it even made of kuma? (But now it''s Phee) First of all, if I don''t put up with your sister, she''s gonna cry a lot. Stand up with Pooh in your arms and turn gorgeously. I found my mother right around the corner. Pass gently. My mother hugs Pooh with a smile. I''ll be right with you, too, get my angel. From the look on your face, was that critical? Firmly, stroke Sarah''s silver hair. "Phi. Morning" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ha, ha, ha! They rubbed my mochi cheek. Looks like animal marking. Just like me, my mother smiles at me as I stroke Pooh. "Al. Good morning." "Yeah. Morning. So, why, Pooh - is Mill here? I said, "What''s so obvious?" He leaned his neck in a pompous manner with a full expression. "We should have sworn to heaven... Not on the day you were born, guys, when you die, you want the same day, the same time...? Which peach garden are we talking about? In the first place, I don''t remember swearing. "Heh heh. Mill, did you come all the way to visit us? My mother said to the customer in her arms, "Hey?" and so on. You two are really close. Well, I understand you came to see me early in the morning. At the same time, I am relieved that it is not an important project of some kind. It was yesterday today. "Mill, you didn''t come alone, did you? "Hmm? My mother? Eating dinner in the living room...? Um. Of this house, is that good? I''m getting out of the breakfast gap, and I have a problem with that. "Al, I have to say hello to Tartar, too, okay? Who, Tartar? You mean Mommy Pooh, you mean Ms Talvicki? Well, the word "hello" came out, so I guess it''s this house you''re in. Look at the fie in your arm. Because you got me back, My Sister seems to be free from negative emotions. Still, there''s no sign of stopping cheeking. "Has everyone had dinner yet? "No, from now on? You can''t just leave Al behind and eat." What do you mean, is Tartar eating alone? That''s a great heart. "In preparation for the star festival, he said he would accumulate power...? That''s an excuse, absolutely. Head to the living room with lots of people. There''s cheerful - and star readers chewing food without hesitation. The sofa, not the table, also has a neat, grandfather figure. "Good morning......? Unexpectedly, my voice rubbed up. Tartar looked at this one and raised only one hand staggering as he continued to chew. I''m going in front of Grandpa. "Grandpa, you were back, weren''t you? "... well, yeah" I don''t even have the power in my voice. There is a star reader at the end of the gaze, so the cause will be obvious. "It''s important about yesterday. I still had to keep investigating at the guild, but the asshole Kainen came abruptly early in the morning. He said he wanted to come to my house. I convinced him he should go back to the hotel... but he failed." For once, the resistance seems to have attempted. But it looks like he lost before Going My Way. So, the escort came back. "Oh. Would you like some tea? After everyone''s breakfast is ready." Mr. Dorothea, who seems busy moving around once in a while, says something like that. I feel a little sorry for my grandfather. But I want Phee to have breakfast soon, too. Our sister is the type to eat well in the morning. I''ll change. And to see how Mai Angel is doing, I think he''s already got a stomach condition. I feel a little powerlessness in the way it sweetens me. So I''ll give my grandmother priority for breakfast at MySister''s, and I''ll make you some tea. - Oh, wait, wait, wait. (That''s right! Try the arr! Something I completely forgot yesterday because there was a goth. I bought it in bulk, rock ''n ''col fruit. Shall I use that one? "Mr. Dorothea, may I have some ingredients? "Yeah, you don''t mind, do you? What? Al makes something? "I don''t know enough to make it, but I''ve kind of come up with something." "Hmm? Lucica told you that, right? You''re a great genius, aren''t you? It''s always easy to create something rare and amazing. I''m also interested in what you came up with! No, seriously, it''s not a big deal. So, put the pressure on, please give me a break. Because there is also a normal possibility of failure. "Look, Fee. About the seats? You''re hungry too, aren''t you? "Phew, I did, but I wonder what I''m going to do! Here, keep an eye on him! Phew, I like it! Yeah. If I stuck with you, I wouldn''t be able to do anything. 238 Episode 235: The fruits and squares of Rockall In the end, Fee was supposed to be watching me as my mother stuck around. Right next to you, for some reason, Pooh is looking at me with her eyes shining. Mr. Dorothea is also looking at this one with a flicker, so it''s kind of very hard to do. On the other hand, Grandpa is dead on the couch and Tartar keeps eating rice at my pace. What I''m trying to do is really nothing. For once, in this world, it could be what it already is. First, thoroughly wash the rock fruit. Then cut in half and squeeze the fruit juice. Hand squeezing is a hassle. It would be convenient if I had a juicer or something, but I don''t have it in this house, and in the market, I haven''t seen it for a bit. Could it be a merchandise? That''s how I store the fruit juice. I smell a twinge. I can''t stay like this, but Mai Angel and Po Wako, who don''t bitter the sour ones, said they already drank. The next thing you need is sugar and water. Mix this in a little bit with the fruit juice and bring it closer to the smell and taste as I remember it. "Yes! Phew! Phew, I want to drink that too! What I''m doing is tasting, but it looks like I''m drinking alone to this girl. "Fee. Just bear with me a little longer. Because I''ll make it taste better, and then I''ll give you a drink." "Ngu...... - But if you say so, Phew, be patient..." Visible and showy. I was a little heartbroken by the way I was holding my finger. Resume work. Adjust the mixing ratio. It''s still too sour. Add water. Add sugar. Mostly, they''re getting closer. That''s how I repeated the trial and error, and I was able to get a drink almost as good as I remember. "Okay! I don''t like the purple color, but this would be good! "Yes! Phew! I want a drink! Have you eaten fast? I made this for my grandfather. But a brother is a creature that gives top priority to his sister. None at all. Fee Pour it (...) into your favorite cherry colored mug. For some reason, my mother and Pooh are waiting in order with an empty cup. A silent reminder. I can''t say no. "-! Oh, this is delicious! Phew, I like it! "Mmm......! Less refreshing, more sweet......? You like this, too? of Rockall''s fruit, new possibilities......? "Oh... That''s so easy to drink, huh? Just dilute the fruit juice and add sweetness, something that will change this far......? Hmm. Apparently the reaction is superior. I''ll take that drink to Grandpa. "Go ahead. Grandpa" "Oh, thank you..." My grandfather carried the cup to his mouth with starved eyes. "Oh, this is so easy to drink! You used Rockall''s fruit! He reacted to me more than I expected. I don''t know, you didn''t see me making it. "Yeah. The fact of the matter is, people who exercise prefer to eat, right? I wonder if it works easily for fatigue or something." "Oops. Rockall''s fruit is also said to make it easier to get tired. Still, that''s easy to drink. Unlike simple fruit juice, you might be able to have a new drink and a cloud," "Yeah. Shall I take it from where I exercise and call it a ''sports drink''? "Oh, sports drinks! That''s good!" That''s right. The taste and smell of this sour fruit juice resembled a sports drink in the Earth world. So I stepped that if I diluted and sweetened it, something close would surely be able to reproduce it. I honestly don''t know about the nutritional value or anything. But given the potency of Rockall''s fruit, it wouldn''t even be that far off. "It also works for hangovers and stuff...... Sports Drinks" "Whoa. If this is all easy to drink, even a hangover - huh? Al, why are you hanging over? "Huh? Oh, no. I said it was easy to drink, so I just figured it out...! Jeopardy. My mouth slipped... Because you''re tired, Grandpa hasn''t pursued you any further. Meanwhile, Mr. Dorothea seems to be drinking in the kitchen as well. "Oh, delicious. I''m sure it''s easy to drink, even if she''s a total loser. Awesome, Al! The boulder is my grandson? "No, Mother. Al, you''re amazing because you''re my kid, right? "Boo! No! Yes, but it''s amazing, and it''s just... What kind of argument is that? Pooh, on the other hand, is silently drinking sports drinks. Apparently, I like it. "If it tastes so good, it''s going to be a product too......! Mr. Dorothea says that. Well, you can''t just make it, ''cause you sure don''t. "Uh, I do think the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce was buying new recipes as well as inventions. I wonder if I could sell it..." "Oh? Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is an Elf-dominated shop, isn''t it? There are other chambers of commerce, why, there? Mr. Dorothea tilted his neck. Step by step and trust. It''s for both sides. (There are earthly dishes and treats in this world that do not yet exist. I wish I could sell you in too......) In that case, should the food-related be distinct from the ''Essen name''? "Mmm...... Al, wow...! Pookie looks up to me, jizzy. Even though my eyes are sparkling, overall, they''re finally pounding and unbalanced. Then, for some reason, Fee flinched. "Phew, but it''s so awesome! From paper, Mr. Frog can make it too! I guess this is about the origami I enjoyed on the carriage to. In the wake of your sister''s words, Pooh''s eyes shine more and more. "Mmmm...!? Al can create creatures...!?" Right... Did you interpret it that way -... I can''t. I''m not a god. I have a problem with strange misunderstandings, so will you actually look at them? Wash your hands and get the paper. Fee will want to do it anyway, so put it together. "Mill, here''s what we''re gonna do." Fold it sassy and show it. Frogs fall into the easy category in origami, well, don''t they? "Ooh, ooh...! Every time one square changes, Pooh seems impressed. "Now it''s done. so, when you press the buttocks" "- Huh! Ha, ha...!?" The paper frog jumped. For some reason with me, Phee jumped too. "Phew, but, wow! From paper, make anything! I''ll make dragons too! I thought about it, I''m not really the one... You often come up with a way to fold a dragon or something, people on Earth. But to this girl, ''over here'' would be more stabbing. It folds tightly. At first, the gaze, which was merely an expectation, began to give rise to heat. "Ah, Al......! This...! Is this...!?" Po Wako is shaking a mess. What I broke is what this girl loves. It''s something this girl won''t ask for. "Whoa, whoa, whoa...! Oomi, glass............ Huh! The origami world is deep. There are even penguins, as a matter of course. Multiple ways to make it, too. "Yes." Fold some types and hand them over. "Ru......! Ruru......! Ru......! Ruru......! Powoko hoisted them heavenly high and began to spin with a circle. And for some reason, he was hissy hugged. "Al......! Me too......! I want to make some parrot glass too......! "Meh! Get away from me! Paper broken though! It''s all fu! "Mmm......! Even to Feel, I can''t give away the Ooh Mi Glass......! "Huh. No! Phew, phew, I thought you said that! Two young girls started making noise out loud. "Yes. Fee, Mill, you want to play after breakfast? My mother held both of them together. "Hurry up and eat, Phew! Together with - fold the paper! Mr. Rabbit, I need you to fold it! "Ooh Mi Glass......! Not if you''re eating rice...!?" No, properly, eat slowly. Because it''s a delicious dish. Now it was a failure to bring the origami. Should I at least have done it after eating? But I''ve seen one possibility. Sounds like there''s no origami in this world, and I wonder if I could spread the word? Hmmm...... Something. I think I can use the origami for something, is it my fault...? 239 Lesson 236: Where to Go Today "Ooh! Here he comes! "Good morning, Mr. Alto..." After breakfast and enjoying the origami with Phee and Pooh, Hatkoz arrived. My brother Brev was as energetic as usual, but Sisty still looks like a pull-in idea. Mr. Dorothea asked me to give him confidence, but I don''t think it''s going to be easy this year. "You''re both early." I had breakfast, and they just think I''m here right away. It''s still closer to morning than it is to morning. "Because Al and the others are here, I want to play a little bit..." "Hmm? Kind of, oddly enough, you have a bad tooth cut? In my words, Brev fell apart. "Actually, my parents are doing everything they ask me to do. So, there, we have to go before noon. So today, I can''t play much. So, get your face out of here early." "Really, that''s tough. Can I help you? "Well... it''s similar" My best friend flaunts his shoulder. You have kind of a long eye, don''t you? There, with Mr. Dorothea smiling bitterly, he brought a basin with a cup on it. "The star festival is close. You''re gonna help, aren''t you? "That''s right...... It''s compulsory. My mother, she''s a ghost. No..." Yeah? Help with the star festival......? I wonder what it is? I thought you would simply shop at home errands, but it seems so different. When it comes to helping with festivals, you know, decorating aids? Or prepare for visitors and participate in grasshopping and garbage collection to improve the city''s aesthetics? "That''s easier and better... If you move your body without thinking about it, it''s easy." "Already, brother. I think it''s a nice job..." Hmm? Brev and Sisty, you have a difference in attitude. Where are you going and what are you going to do? Straight ahead, I asked. Then Brev boy. It''s evil. I laugh all the time, as if I thought of you. "Right, right. Al. Do you care where we''re going? Then you should come too." "Hey, what...? I don''t mind following you around, but there''s a sign that you''re in trouble, okay? "Oh, brother......! Involving Mr. Alto is no good......! Sisty embarrasses Brev. When you''re my brother''s opponent, you still don''t seem to get carried away. But saying "don''t get involved" with this attitude may be a real hassle. If that''s the case, I''d much rather be playing with Fee in this house or in the park. But an ambush emerged from the unexpected. "Oh! Isn''t that good? Al and Phee might be able to have some new friends! That was my mother. Apparently, Mother knows where Hatcoz is going. And even Mr. Dorothea, he rides his mother. "Right. Al is so smart, you can help him." Whoa, whoa. Somehow, the clouds are getting suspicious...? "Fee. What do you think? You want to go help me? "Miu? On my lap, my sister, who was trying so hard to fold the origami, tilted her little neck. "Where Phew is, where he is! Paradise, Kadoshi! It wasn''t very helpful. It feels like you''re going beyond wanting to go or something. And from my best friend right next door, I get a roar that has nothing to do with the topic that''s out there right now. "Yeah, yeah! What is this juice!? Mr. Dorothea, where did you get this? Light purple liquid that looks like a glass. That must be the rest of this morning. Apparently, he drank a sports drink. Grandmother laughs elegantly when she sees Brev''s reaction. "... is this the fruit of Rockall...? Sisty, who apparently sipped a drink as well, immediately seemed to think of the ingredients. You just got a heartbeat when a boulder has a culinary talent. "Bacca, Sisty! Rockall''s fruit is much, much softer, isn''t it? You forgot that, didn''t you? Brev, who sees Sisty with the kind of eyes he sees the poor child, doesn''t realize the gaze he gathers in. "Ugh. That drink, actually, was made by Al? When my grandmother teased me about the crap, Hatcoz looked back at me at the same time. "What, are you serious?!?" "Ho, is it true, Mr. Alto" "That, really! It''s delicious, but you made it for Phew! "What!?" My Angel, sitting on her lap, said so and cheeked happily. Apparently, that''s how my motives are handled in this girl. Come to think of it, MySister said she wanted to eat Rockall''s fruit, she actually ate it and said it was delicious, and then she bought it in bulk, and it was morning, and after making it, she gave it to drink first. No wonder I interpret it that way. ...... but the truth is in a different place, so I''m a little sorry. "Really...! You''re sweet, Mr. Alto." Stop, Sisty. Because the gaze of respect hurts......! "Al. Awesome, you. I can make ten hands, and I can process accessories. Besides, can you even cook? Really, I can do a lot of things." "Oh, no. You can''t cook, can you? It just so happens this time." In this world, I haven''t learned yet. It would be unnatural if it were done, so we have to be deluded. I''d like to swing the big hand quickly and be related to food. "So let''s get back to it, but in the end, where are the Breves going and what are they doing? Anyway, there are signs that I''m going to be on my way, and I need to ask you there. "Hmm? Oh. It''s a nursery. Nursery." "Huh? Nursery? The whole thing, why again? Large cities like Wang and Cyril may have nurseries. It is a rare fact that the scale, facilities, and reputation are pinpoint, but they are helping the people who work. When I asked them about Hatcoz, they said they sometimes asked (Brev said, ordered) toddlers to play with him there. Because my brothers and sisters are working in a nursery. Especially in the last few days, we have kept the star festival close and there are many busy people. Some people keep their children on an ad hoc basis. So as part of eliminating the shortage of manpower, they were to be driven out, too, he said. "I think I have a lot of work to do with the kid. Besides, isn''t taking care of the little ones, in the first place, knowledgeable or qualified? If anything happens to the little ones, I get carried away. Miscellaneous and appropriate things will not be tolerated. Then my mother shook her head. "Yeah. You okay? Listen to the nursery teachers and you''ll be fine. I''ve helped you a few times, too, haven''t I? Apparently, there is no childcare professional qualification or preschool teaching license. "Al is okay because he''s smart! Besides, you took care of the little one, didn''t you, Fee? "No, Fee was a good kid out of hand, so it wouldn''t help." My sister reacted violently to my words. It sparkles my eyes and brings my face closer together. "Ha, ha, ha, ha? "Yeah. Very good kid" "Yay, yay, yay! And I got compliments! Phew, I''m glad... Huh! Running on my lap is, okay. But in fact, he was an untouchable kid, except for me. This is probably why he had the brilliance to communicate with the will early on. I listened very well, and I had patience. "Right? So Al will be fine." "No, but you came here because of a mill or something, and now you have to go home. Then you''re pathetic, aren''t you? My grandfather, sitting on the couch with a tired face, was whining, "I''d better get you back to the hotel..." But at this point, I decided not to ask. Then, on my back, there was a feeling of puffiness. "Mmm...... It''s alright. Al, where do you see the mill...? Eh... You mean follow me, that? Aren''t you supposed to be under guard? "If Mill''s coming, there''s nothing wrong with that. Of course, though I''m not going to force you on Al." Mm-hmm? When they say it that way, I''m kind of sorry. Fee on your knees. I look at the floor with Pooh on my back. There''s a bunch of folded, lots of paper from the toddlers sanding me. (Oh yeah...! I come up with a little something. Face up, I nodded. "Yeah. Okay. I''ll help, I''ll go." "Is it true, Al! Brev glistened his eyes with joy. Do you think you''re going to be less burdened, or are you wacky, trying to push me? but my destiny is, he''s cute as a hatcoz. I needed to give this girl a little confidence. "Sisty. There''s something in the nursery that might help, don''t you remember? 240 Lesson 237: Brevs Ka-chan That''s why I came to the nursery. The members, with the exception of Mr Dorothea, are all who were in the Cyril Crampot family. Grandmother said carelessly that she could not come because she had chores. He wants to focus on cooking while we''re in town. Many of my grandmother''s dishes are even hassle-free. Because Zara also has dishes that take hours or so to cook. I don''t have a choice. As a matter of fact, a lot of the dishes that have been eaten since Cyril took me so long. That''s all my daughter and grandson care about, I guess. Thankfully. Am I surprised by all the veteran adventurers on the road? My grandfather, when he came back from the guild, he asked some adventurers to accompany him. Of course, for the protection of the asshole Kainen parents and children. There are types of guards that dare stand out and inform the perimeter of the defense and those that lurk in the shadows to be discreet, but they seemed to be the latter. Maybe it''s about being careful. Or to attract your grandfather''s attention and ensure he handles the enemy? Me, too, to my snuggly sister, "Ha, ha. Something, Phews, surrounded. Somebody''s following me! If they hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have noticed. Are you really forming yourself in a position that naturally blends into the city, but also ensures proper combat considerations and flight routes for dignitaries? I told my grandfather later. When I got in front of the nursery building, Fee pulled my sleeve. "There''s only one thing, a little big magic! But, soul, I''m still weak! I''m not sure my soul is weak, but are you saying that some of the toddlers in custody have strong magic? Well, there''s no wonder there''s a few of them, like the Mage''s eggs. "Oh! Lucica''s here too!?" "Rebecca, it''s been a while." My mother is cuddling with a woman who makes Sisty feel bigger and stronger. I don''t know if I need to ask, but shall I make sure? "Hey, Brev. Could this man..." "Oh. That''s my mother." Best friend snorts in a slightly sluggish way. He described his visit to the nursery as an ''order'', or maybe he can''t get his head up. The woman, called Rebecca, turned to us after running her eyes at her own children. "You''re Lucica''s kids, aren''t you? I hear you''re all very talented. "I''m Alto Crane Putt. You and I, we''re getting along. Thank you very much." "It''s Phew! I like it though! Genius and other unworthy evaluations go through at this time. One of these days, even if I don''t want to, I''ll show up on my horse leg and settle for a "coarse" rating. "Oh. You can even say hello well, can''t you? I want Brev to be an apprentice, too. Again, I''m Rebecca. These kids, they''re doing their mothers." He strokes his son''s head slightly stronger, feeling like he is groping. The eyes are gentle. I''m sure my child matters. "Stop it, mother...! It doesn''t seem to convey much to your son. Rebecca tells her mother. "You''re here, which means you can help me, right? Well, even if it wasn''t, I wouldn''t let you get away with it anymore." "Heh heh. Of course I''ll help! I love kids." "So you focus on the infant, please? You''re good at this, aren''t you, Brev? You''re always like that. Be our toy. Sisty is the girls." Mr. Rebecca, who is going to assign it to Tekipaki. To observe from the conversation, are we not together in a large room, but, to some extent, are we doing something like a combination? I mean, me, this is my first time, and you''re gonna take care of me away from my family/acquaintance? "So, who are your parents and children? Sounds like you know Uncle Shark? Hatkozmother stares jizzily at the asshole Kainen parent and child being escorted by her grandfather. Tartar, with a confident smile, takes a step forward. "Muffled......! Well done. You asked! This is who I am, Tarbicki -" "Oh, because I don''t care about long greetings or my identity. Did you come to help me, or did you come to deposit it? Just say that." Bassari. Now, my grandfather came forward. "Rebecca, these two are my escorts." I''m not really... And grumbling grandpa. I''m just protecting it as it turns out, it''s supposed to be the Knights'' job. "So it''s me. Let him stay, even in the corner of the room." "Hmm? Fair enough. If anything happens, it''s your uncle''s fault, right? "Ooh..." You''re a strong pusher, aren''t you, Grandpa? Should I say the opposite of Sisty? "Good then. After that, you? He''s smart, so he can help, can''t he? Look at me again, Mr. Rebecca. I don''t know, an irresistible look. Cheng Cheng. I think I''m starting to understand that Brev is not very good at it. If this guy was in a Japanese company, he''d think of something extra like being the type of guy who would clash with an asshole boss or something. "You heard from the Breves, didn''t you? Alt-kun. You can use magic, right? "Yeah, well. Just a little bit." "Still good. Well, maybe you should see a magical child." "Eh." "It''s okay. It''s hard to leave it to me, because I''m the only one. Then you can handle it, right? "Well, then" "It''s settled. All right, everybody, come on in. I need you to work fast." Shortly after we met, they totally grabbed the pace. "So, you guys, this way, right? She is pulled away from her mother and sent to a room marked ''Apple Gummy''. The name of a fruit or animal is no different from a Japanese kindergarten. It should be noted that when I was in kindergarten and elderly, my class name was Tsugumi. It''s not an animal or a fruit. "Ha, ha. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. What are you doing here? My sister, who''s attached to me, tipped her neck. My Angel doesn''t seem to know how to help. (Mm-hmm... As my mother said, I would love to have friends with this girl...) I''ll think about it for a second. "This is where the kids are. Play here today." "Nyu? If Phew wants to play, all he needs is a building block or a ball, right? Kids, don''t." Naturally, do you think so? I don''t even seem to have the dust in my head to want a new friend. "Mmm...... Can I, my friend...? Pooh, who for some reason left the tartare behind and followed us, is blushing with a puffy look on her face. This one seems to be looking for a new encounter. "It''s okay. This kind of momentum." "Hmm? Even if it doesn''t come with it, it''s okay......? Ru Ru Ru...... Rurururu..." Why do you care so much about ''ru''? I knew I couldn''t measure it. But, well, the answer is settled. "It''s gonna be okay." Hang in there, Pooh. When I opened the door, an aunt of a childcare worker, thought to be in charge of the ''apple gummy'', arrived. Somehow, you seem like a kind person. Explaining that I was on your side of the help, I was stroked in the head. This one''s a kid, too, so if you think about it, maybe it''s a natural reaction. This'' apple gummy ''seems to be a group of temporary, deposited children, some of whom are already getting along and playing cute, some of whom are watching things without being in the wheel. Let''s all paint a picture of each other, and it seems that we leave it to some degree of autonomy rather than collective action to say so. The nursery aunt seems to be calling out to those ''loose ends'' or recommending we play together. "Yay, yay! Here, there''s a building block! Phew, I want to play with the building blocks! "Hmm? Oh, right. Do you?" I can''t let Fee help me. Basically, you''re playing beside me, and in the meantime, should I just stand around like a childminder? But I think my handler said he was a magician. "Hmm...? At that time, I felt a strange gaze. As for the sensation, it''s close to that when you touch magic. I look back at you. There was a child wearing a pink skin and a baby hat. Not yet, very tiny. One or two years old? The child, with her big eyes, was staring at this one with a huge hug from another caregiver. 241 Lesson 238: Poohs Challenge and the Child in Arms "Hehe...! Lots of building blocks! Phew, I''ll make a titty home! My sister holds a building block over her arms and runs with a smile on her face. Come on, it''s dangerous to run, right? My Angel started playing with the building blocks quickly as he lowered his back beside me. Meanwhile, Pooh pulls my sleeve anxiously. "Al......" Do you want a hang-up with the kids here and getting along? All right. I''m a friend of Pooh''s. I''ll help you out here. Take it out, a bunch of paper cut into squares. It''s origami. The truth is, I brought it for "Operation Let''s Give Sisty Confidence," but I also possess it, considering the possibility of Fee playing. "Po...... mill. Let me show you how I make parrot glass with this." "-!" Pooh''s eyes open cuttingly and Pooh shudder. I guess I realized I could pass on the urge I felt through the origami to the kids here. With a red face and trembling hands, Powoko receives a solid square bunch of paper. I''ve been practicing how to fold a penguin many times in the morning, so I should be able to do it well. I clap my hands with bread. "Yes, attention, attention! Now, here''s something interesting to see!" Shouting out loud, everyone from "Apple Gummy" comes together with Zorozolo. Some kids would be a pull-in idea, so ''seen'' should be easier to join, not ''play with''. "What a surprise! This cute girl will create something cute! ".................. cute.... Poop." Pooh, or something. Pooh girl putting it in her mouth and turning her face bright red. Is it really lit or is it a joke? Either way, I can''t judge. "What? "What are you doing? Everyone who comes turns their gaze to Pooh. In that, only two exceptions existed. One is my beloved sister. Fee is blind to his hometown and is seriously challenging the building blocks. And now one, the nursery''s stuck with me, you know, a little girl. That toddler has been staring at me for a reason ever since I noticed my gaze - no, when I snap, ever since the moment I walked into the room. "Mmm...! Me, Ooh Mi Glass, make......! "Karasu? "Glassoo?" Because the parrot glass is not in this country, most of the kids don''t know it. Pooh doesn''t seem to understand what you proclaim to make. But well, the penguin is cute, so I''m sure you''ll like it. "Then fold...! Pooh began to fold the square paper diligently. As the shape changes, the color of the children''s eyes changes and goes. Interests. Surprise. Inspiring. "Wow! More and more, get involved! "You''re not wearing scissors or knolls, why...? Origami, isn''t it amazing? Just fold it and it will change. That''s how it''s done, Mr. Penguin, a little warped. More extraordinary progress can be seen than she made first. You worked hard, Pooh. "Tori! "But like this, I''ve never seen it. Yikes? "Wow! Wow! Arrowhead, have you eaten? You''re cute, Penguin. Pooh''s joy is seeped into her pompous expression by the fact that she broke properly and that her beloved parrot glass was popular. I was shaking a little puffy. Let''s launch a pursuit here. I put up a bunch of square paper. "Everybody can make this cute parrot glass." "I tried - hey! "Me and me! I don''t know what to do! Then the childcare worker. I guess I''m used to this sort of thing. I started putting everyone together in a disorderly fashion. "Then shall we all teach you how to fold it? When you get the right paper, you line it up, right? "Yes!" I''m making a solid row. The child who receives the paper is arranged in a fan-shaped order so that Pooh''s working procedures are easy to see. It''s something I''m used to. "Ugh. Is Mill, like, awesome? Tell them that, too, right? I won''t forget to praise Pooh, the main one. So I said, or you just said hello when you came in, but you remember your name. "Ah, Al..." I guess it was more popular than I expected. The person at the time of folding the origami is confused. I nodded back vigorously. So they decided to be ready. In the puffy eyes, the stars blink. Pooh began to fold slowly as she gathered her eyes. But - actually, the word confused applies to me, too. I can''t help it, it applies. Ugh...... I''m worried about gaze. As everyone turns their attention to Pooh, your example child is looking at me. For some reason, just me. This one too, I''ll take a look at your kids. Keep your eyes peeled. "Ah! Ugh! Moment after moment, he came at me, reaching out. Childcare workers who are clinging to it, laugh bitterly at this. "Oh, my God, what''s wrong? You want to go to your brother? The childminder will bring your child to me. I guess this guy really cares about origami, too, because he''s looking at Pooh''s more flirty. "Uh no! Ki-yu! Your child is trying so hard to touch me. Kind of like the old Fee. I love my tiny hands. "Do you mind if I touch you? "Yeah. Cute for you, huh? I''m going to pass your child sooo. As far as I''m concerned, I meant to touch my hand. (Well, I''m used to snuggling infants) Watch my sister continue to seriously stack the building blocks under her feet. It''s a progression, and I''m stuck with this girl every day. "Muki-ku! Huh! All you said was look at me, your child raised his voice. "Wow, I''m sorry..." I received it from the childcare provider. The feeling I held is not bad. White skin is also glossy. I can confirm that it is well nourished. It would be pathetic. "Nyah...... Huh! Hmm. Big circle smile. He touches me like a cat. Childcare workers smile, too. "Good for you. Flori?" "Flori? Is that the name of this girl? "Yeah. Florina. Wouldn''t that be so cute? You''re absolutely beautiful in the future." I''m wearing a pink skin outfit, so I thought it might not be, but it seems definite with a girl. Because some people, like handsome people, still know people with bad gender. Don''t be alarmed. "I''m Al, right? Nice to meet you, Flori." "Ah! Ugh!" Hmm. It seems to be conveyed. Probably said Al. "How old is this girl now? He said, "You just turned two." Birth month, I''m sorry. I''m scared to ask. " What do you mean, he was born in 1203 with a sacred history? I''m getting old, too. A two-year-old and a two-year-old seems to have quite a personal difference in growth. It seems that some children in the Earth world can have a solid conversation, while others stay to speak up. As of the age of two, I was able to communicate my intentions clearly, and with complicated thoughts, Phee, who was able to handle multiple sorceries, was arrowheaded, I guess, a little special. "Ugh! Ugh! Flori''s calling my name. I''ve never been good at talking, but I hear that some kids suddenly start talking, but I think this girl will be. ''Cause you seem to understand my name. I''m sure I just can''t get my mouth around it and my brain is clear. (But -) From earlier, it hurts a little. Every time this girl moves, she hits something hard? "Um, childcare guy? Is there anything in this girl''s hat? DD When I visit, the childminder says, "Ah." And think a little bit, and then, "You can talk about it, can''t you? And I concluded on my own. Get close to me and whisper in my ear. "Don''t surprise him, will you? The caregiver turned the baby hat after making sure the surrounding children nailed it to Pooh. Fluffy and soft hair spills. In it, I saw the cause. "Childcare worker. This girl..." "Yeah. It is. I think you''re gonna be okay, but be careful with him, okay? What was there. It''s like, a cute, round tuna that reminds me of sheep. She was a Horn. 242 Episode 239: Horn Girls Horn. It is one of the three great races that specializes in magic in this world. Having been born in this world and been able to use witchcraft, and now that I know how awesome the elves are, I understand that the ratings that Rnel?p and Horn have earned, ''Line up with the Elves'', are very awesome. Of course, even though it is comparable to an elf, I don''t think it extends to an arch elf. If Mighty Char had a rugged presence, he''d be making more noise. (Rebecca tried to leave me to this girl...) And maybe Phee decided it was a bit of a big magic. Horn features. It''s a trick to build up magic. When used as a catalyst for witchcraft, it seems to have an off-digit effect. So many horns were slaughtered. The horn''s tuna doesn''t seem to inherit its shape or number of copies, even if it''s a family that divided the blood. Some have a single tuna grown like a unicorn from their foreheads, while others have two tunas at the top of their heads, like ghosts in old stories. And like this girl, you think some people have a tuna on their side heads? So with a nasty black joke, "Tuno is not the only one who knows about horns cheating on each other. Even if it''s similar, another person" How dare they say that? The horn girl misses me for why. "Ugh! Ugh! "What do you want? "Ahhh! Grab me gassy and smile like a flower. This is probably something that you can''t help but seek reason for. It would be like asking Phee why she snuggled up. "Aww! Kikyu! I don''t know. How the hell does this happen? A young girl with a sheep''s knob - Sheep, she even touches me, pepper. "Oh, you''re so missed, aren''t you? Alt-kun. Did you know Flori properly? "No...... Totally first-person..." Hmm. It may be my fault, but I feel less alert than simply being liked. That''s as if you even think of it as a family. "Ahhh! Ahhh! "Ta!? Ta!?" They rubbed my head off with grime, didn''t they? Is that an attack? Are you attacking me? "Flori, do you want Alto to stroke you? "Huh!?" When I looked at the childcare provider, she said, "Experience tells me." Is that true? Do you really want me to stroke you? Gently attach your palms to the baby hat. Then, "Holy shit! No, I''m not! But I just swelled my cheeks. What the hell. Why aren''t you demanding it? She opened her mouth more to the childcare provider with an arrow tip that she thought was wrong. "Right, okay! Come to my side, ear slapping. "It''s a tuna. I''m sure, Flori, you want me to stroke your tuna! I''ve heard of horns that either like to be touched or hate them very much." Horn has that kind of habit? "Ah, but. Usually people don''t like to let you touch them, but they only want to let their loved ones touch them." I thought you said one way or the other. There''s no reason to take a hat in a situation where there are people around you on a boulder, so shall we stick our hands inside? "Childcare worker. Please, this girl." Have them change their hugs. Then, as soon as possible, Sheep''s expression clouded. "Ukyu......" Don''t look at me with such sad eyes...... I''ll gently stick my hand in the baby hat. Whoa. It''s here too. This kind of hand feels good too. And my fingers, well, get to the twat. "Hey, what''s up?" "Kikyu! Ahhh!" You look happy. As the nursery reads, you wanted me to touch the tuna. But...... of course, it''s hard. It''s not a very pleasant feeling for me to stroke softly, but Sheep is narrowing her eyes to make her feel good. "It''s amazing to touch a horn tuna, isn''t it? "Huh? But just now, some kids prefer to be touched..." "Still, I''ll only let someone close to me touch my lover or my family. With the tails of the Beasts and the ears of the Elves." The ears of the Elves... Me, when am I gonna be able to touch Abel''s ear? As she gently stroked the invisible tuna, satisfied, Sheep slowly closed her eyes and began to sleep. "You''re relieved that Alt-kun caressed you. Flori, stay away from your mother, ''cause I''ve always seemed anxious..." Complete the process. I guess I''m only two. If this were Fee, I wouldn''t be able to stand to be deposited in the first place. Look at your feet. My beloved sister was still hanging on the building blocks. Unlike home, there''s a lot of material, so I guess it''s sticking up. Is the green building block a hedge? They take up a lot of space, but how many mansions are they going to build? "Yes! With Phew, I''ll make you one! Because he decided on the approximate size, Myangel looked back at me with a smile. (Critical Safe......) If they had seen you snuggling sheep, they might have been stuffy. Because they won''t have anything to do with this girl, like she''s only a two-year-old. But me, I''m here to help you, is it good to be playing with Fee? I''ll take a look around. (Mm-hmm... Now, are you okay? Sheep are asleep, and the other kids are obsessed with origami. Besides, I can''t stand in the way of My Sister''s favor. "Okay. Do it. What are we gonna do with the intervals? "First, I''ll build a building block! And then there''s the nap room! This, hammock! And I need a room to paint with you! Do you want to divide all the rooms? Well, we can''t do it without the mansion. Fee clings to me in a good mood, holding the building blocks. When my body touched me, I looked at this one with sincere pleasure and laughed at it ~. "You''re both very close." A childminder turns a gaze like she sees something smiling. Mai Angel nodded loudly and strained her chest. "Phew, the best in the world, friendly! Not even Yu! "Alt-kun, you''re so liked. If Flori wakes up, will it be a deal? Don''t tell me it won''t be stylish. Phee said, "Nyu? Pretty......?," he muttered, tilting his neck. I thought I''d get into it and be questioned, but that spared me Because the look on the faces of My Sister and the childcare worker has changed. "Miu? Magic......? "Oh? Oh? Oh, my God, the sleeping sheep are starting to glow slightly. What is it, this? Is that light magic? "I haven''t heard of it for a moment, but if you sleep with a horn, is this how it''s going to be? I''m in trouble. It could make a scene..." Does that mean you''ll know it''s a horn? Or do you mean when you get loud, you wake up? Either way, it won''t work like this. "Excuse me for a second" I''ll touch Sheep. Yeah. That''s magic, this. It doesn''t seem like you have a light emitter like a firefly, and then, it doesn''t matter. (root interference) Spread leaking magic into the air. Touch it. Okay, but this was a terribly half-way magic, like in the middle of converting to light magic. Probably suitable for light attributes. I think the magic overflowed because of the great magic, the aptitude, and the unconscious anxiety afterwards. "Oh? When Alt-kun touched it, it suddenly subsided, didn''t it? Are you relieved? I just interfered with the magic and stopped the light emitting, but the nursery seems to have interpreted it that way. She smiles at me and hands me Sheep. Unexpectedly, I stuck around. "Look, I knew it wouldn''t glow" "Oh, that? Really..." Uhm...... From the moment I received it, I didn''t do anything. Because of my mind, my sleeping face also looks cheaper than it was earlier. "Ahhhhh..." "Look, I''m calling Alt-kun''s name in my sleep, right? Heh heh. They like you, don''t they? Sheep, asleep, grabbed my clothes. Oh, this, isn''t it maz...? I''ll look right next to you. My little sister had tears all over her eyes. 243 Episode Two Hundred and Forty: A Word of the World with a Stroke "I... The child, who...? Gusu rubbing his nose, Fee looks up in tears. Shit, this is it. What we need now is not an explanation. It''s about comforting this girl. "Excuse me, childcare worker. Flori, please." Give Sheep a gentle hand and hug Fee right away. But I''m not in the mood. No. I just haven''t started crying, should I think of it as better? "Yay, soon, make friends with kids other than Phew...! Ugh...... Arrowhead, do you care there? "As soon as I let the - out, the kid comes out trying to steal it from Phew...! Phew, that, no...! Fee held me tight in tears and couldn''t leave. As if you are claiming silently that this is your own place. "Eh... Mr. Phyllia......? "Phyllia? Phee......? No. I don''t have ears to listen to. (Um, I can''t help it. Do I have to leave it like this for a while......) Hold it up and keep your head stroked. Though I seem happy in this situation to be caressed because I won''t refuse. "Oh. Your brother''s not in trouble." The caregiver with the sheep stuck around, he''s laughing. People have a lot of opportunities to deal with children, so I guess the difference in degree is that they sometimes see similar sights. He doesn''t seem to see it as a very serious situation. "Look, Fee. Everybody''s doing origami, and should we go check it out? I shook my head as I sifted. Apparently, you two are good together. Then I can''t help it. Let''s sit back and continue why. I hope this makes you feel a little better... That''s how politely I keep stroking it, it''s weakening my ability to hold me. Did you bring it back a little? I guess I sensed that breathing. The caregiver talks to me. "I''m so glad you guys are here to help. Because I''m really busy today." Look at your sister. I don''t see how I got upset. Apparently, talking to the nursery is safe. I''m not sure what the criteria are, but it sounds like you''re okay to keep talking. Sure, why don''t we continue? "Uh... duh. Was this'' apple gummy ''definitely an extraordinary class? "Yeah, it is. If it''s temporary deposits for two or three people, they''ll play with us in the existing class. That''s not going to happen with more people, is it? It doesn''t mean more support..." As Mr. Rebecca was doing, fundamentally, I guess support is self-procuring. Something about busy times will be tough outside of here, so I guess we''ll be short of help. I''ve been working with someone else. "I heard you were busy with the impact of the star festival." "Well...... I''m busy this time of year. But it''s special this year." Well, we don''t know what caused it. ''Cause that''s because Cyril''s lord invited you to read the stars, right? Grandpa Shark is busy, more Knights work, and this nursery is busy because it is linked to the visit of the Ahokainen parents and children. (Hmm? That? That''s...) If you think about it, it''s my fault! The result of my makeover is Pooh and Tartar''s current standing position. ...... you are making the city whole and annoying all sorts of people...... I''m starting to feel like I''m not actually some other HR guy to help you out here, okay? "What''s going on? All of a sudden my face caught on." "Huh? No. Ha ha..." Easy, me. Calm down by stroking Phee''s sarah hair. The caregiver never came into my complexion change more than that. Keep talking about your situation, keep talking about it. "I heard that this year''s star festival invites the great star readers who live in the Wang capital, so we had to increase our numbers in advance." Hmm? Oh, well. The star festival is a routine event, and it wasn''t decided yesterday that Pooh''s house (Chi) would come. Naturally, is the nursery ready? It can''t be helpless. And that''s not just my fault? "Actually, from around twilight, there''s peace around Cyril." "Peace, is it? "Yes. Peace." It''s a vague, unclear word...... Was Cyril even in a skirmish with someone? I''ve never heard of it before. Well, it seems like a city with a lot of anti-Frasevelc nobility, so I guess there''s a spark itself. "Uh, Alt-kun is Mr. Shark''s grandson, isn''t he? "Yes. Right? "So they didn''t tell you that you were free? "Is my grandfather there? No? Ning Lo, you seem busy." It seems difficult to do a lot of executive duties. I seriously don''t think Grandpa, who has become such a thing, or Brev, who aspires to be such a thing, should do it often. I know a busy workplace is life-threatening because I know it''s a real experience. In this world, I would never shy away from busy work. (But by putting Grandpa out there, is'' peace ''something close to the adventurers, not a political factor? When that happens, the first thing you can think of is monster teasing? "Yeah, there are a lot fewer monsters around here. The merchants and the travellers were very happy? But the adventurer who works in the crusade said he was sorry to hear that his income had dropped." Oh, after all, was it Warcraft-related? With fewer monsters, well, the impact will be great. "Thanks to all the traffic from other cities, huh? So there are more kids to keep than I expected." "Ha ha...... If safety is on the rise, there are people out there who thought about taking the opportunity to watch the star festival." It''s a world of little entertainment. If it''s a big festival, a lot of people will want to see it. Speaking of lack of entertainment, they couldn''t have made a product that I had previously sold into the Chamber of Commerce and subtly failed - 15 puzzles - a different popular product. "Is that it? It''s selling more than I expected, isn''t it? And, to the extent that it won''t be discontinued, they continue to sell it. In a less thankful tone, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce told me to continue selling. As Fie suggested, he was glad he changed it to an illustration. It would have been dangerous if it had remained a number. It should be noted that the product is anonymous, not in the name of Essen. "So... the monsters are down are the Knights, the Adventurers, and even the massive crusaders rolled out? "No. I hear you''re not. One day, the number suddenly dropped." "Huh!?" It''s not like something happened to the environment or the ecosystem. In some cases, I think it''s going to be more serious, but is it going to be okay? "For once, the Knights and Adventurers surveys didn''t seem to see any significant changes, except for the loss of monsters. So he said he''d be fine. Lots of people are happy with the reduced number of Ninglo Warcraft, right? Well, if you''re all suspicious and alert about the decrease in monsters, there''s no way you''re getting more visitors to Cyril. Don''t you care much or is it common? "So is our nursery, and so will the Knights and Adventurers, but isn''t it going to be after the star festival to rethink and look into everything? I mean, he said he was busy with the current event. Well, I''m not sure, but I know which priority to give to the events that made me peaceful, or the festivities I can''t go to without turning my attention to. I wonder what Grandpa Shark, who belongs to the Alliance, or the military uniform who belongs to the house on the side of policing the city, didn''t say anything about the matter because of the different priorities. (When the festival is over, we''ll go back to King''s Capital too...) Whatever it is, if Fee is safe, that''s fine. "Fee. Looking forward to the festival, huh? Shall we go around together? I hung my voice as I stroked it, remaining silent, but rubbing my cheeks. I guess I''m not looking forward to it. But MySister, who was about to regain it, let herself be again. Because I heard voices. "Mmm...... Al, origami, help me...? Just me, I''m out of hand. Mindless......" Help came in from Pooh, who is surrounded by nursery children, teaching, teaching and being attacked. And at the same time, from the nursery. "Oh. Flori, are you glowing again? Alt-kun, do something for him? Unfortunately, I only have one body. 244 Episode 241: Running in the mood "How did this happen...? I groaned, clawing in the corner of the room. "Meh! Get away from me! "Al''s back, my position......? "Ah! Aww! Kick-ass! You can hear it right from the side, three different voices. And three different sensations. One is on your knees. My sister is crying, claiming my ownership. One is the back. Po Wako is sticking up perfectly. One is legs. Sheep beat me to death and distract me. I mean, they''re surrounded by young girls. Toddler girl siege formation. I don''t know why this happened, but first, I helped teach the children origami while keeping Fee stuck. Something like that makes me want to play with myself more than I want to see. Briefly telling the trick, ''Apple Gummy'' Childrens began to contend and fold the paper. As a result, Dr. Powoko, who was the first teacher to teach how to fold, becomes handsome. He comes straight to me for some reason and sticks to his back. It doesn''t peel off. Seeing that, Phee, who has always been a Danmari, rages. Demands an exit from my back, but the usual horse and ear wind. In the aftermath of the commotion, the sleeping sheep opened their eyes and immediately locked me on. Pull your clothes, pull your clothes. And then rub your head off. I saw how that went. Fee heats up. Hang on to the elimination of both. But if you turn to Pooh, Sheep will. If you head to Sheep, Pooh''s coming to poke a gap in each of them, so they can''t get around to it. As a result, it seemed to me that Fee would stick to me from the front and claim ownership diligently. What is this sight? What am I supposed to do? "Look, look, Fee. Don''t cry..." "Higu......! Ha-ha-ha, ha-ha-ha! Okay, okay, I''ll stroke him, and Sheep stuck his head out. I guess it''s asking me to stroke myself, too. "Ahhh! Akiyu!" Until just now, I think I was stroking without one or two, but now I''m worried that Fee won''t cry out. I''m going to stick around. "Ukyu......" Then, despite being awake, Sheep''s body began to shine a slight light. (Whoa, whoa, whoa. You''re stressed just because you can''t stroke me...) The conditions of the luminescence phenomenon should fit with mental anxiety. So no wonder ''this is what happens'' even with your eyes closed. No wonder... (So much, is that what you want me to stroke...? Or do you want me to touch you? No way. We just met, and that won''t be there. But in any case, I''m not going to let it glow like this. I decide to stroke it. Luckily, Phee is holding me in her arms, so you shouldn''t be seeing underfoot. Hold My Angel tight with one hand, with the other, and try to stroke Sheep. "Ahhh! Yikes!" Yeah. I knew the light would subside even if you didn''t interfere with the root...... Release your hands gently. "... Kiku..." He looks lonely and glows out. Touch. "Ahhh! subside. (It looks like Fee''s reaction when she was just born, this) I don''t know. How does this happen? "Ugh! Ugh! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Is that it? Now it''s glowing with a full smile!? I don''t know, shimmering, expectant eyes. Could this be you? Did you get the wrong imprint saying, "If you light it, you can stroke it"!? Why not? "Ahhh! Plus, I got more light, and Gabba and I hugged him. I don''t know, this is... You''re gonna notice Fee in the boulder, right? "Phew, I''m touching you, I''m saying! Ahhh. I knew it had rumbled out. Especially since your sister is in my arms, she''s just being jittery there. But with that jitter, I was able to get a little distance from Sheep. As if to fill that gap, the two-year-old girl reaches this way, diligently. "Ow! Ow, ow, ow, ow! Should I hold your outstretched hand back? That''s what I thought, arrow tip, Sheep''s hand glistened. (Surprised...... This is completely, magic of light......) You must be the one who tried to touch me. The light that reached out of the little girl''s hand reached this way. By touching her magic, with her own magic, she understands its nature. It''s not that in the process of conversion. It must have been light magic. "Ah! Oh, shit! Did you use it from the beginning to this point? Or is it the formula I just expressed? Either way, there already seems to be more than a certain amount of wisdom when it comes to light magic. Anyway, I''m not using chants. It should be called heaven. To try, I try to touch the light back with my raw magic, not my hands. Moment after moment, Sheep''s eyes glowed. "Ahhh! Whoo, ahhh! Wahoo! It seems to convey this feeling as well. I wave with the boom and am thrilled. Sure, you seem to know my magic. (Oh well! Flashed with a pean. If you''re busy with Fee, or why, all you have to do is take a magical skinship with Sheep. "Look, Phee. Why!" All the best, stroke my angel around. Anyway, my sister can sense magic. If consciousness wasn''t right for me, you''d know all about it, even if it was a blind spot. I''m sorry I seem to be cheating, but it''s also for Sheep. "Don''t be deluded." must continue. "Mmm...... Ngu......" I''m not happy as usual because of the still grumpy mode, but my mouth is moving picnically. I''m glad you''re all alone. Flori, on the other hand. "Ah! Ow! Ow, shh, shh! I tentacle the magic of light with the ''black rope'' instructions of dark magic, holding hands and stroking my head. I thought that if light attributes were suitable, they would be more familiar than using other attribute magic. The result is a delight as you can see. When I steal a glimpse, I smile like a flower and deflect with my tentacles. Flori knocked her neck to the side and stroked her knob. Of course, I can make this happen. "Kiku ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! Uh-huh. Touching the tuna makes me particularly happy. "Al''s tentacles... attack the toddler girl...? "Hey, what are you talking about, Miloo! Hih, bad listening...... ugh! Pooh, who was stuck on her back, threw horrible words at me. I am only deflected from sheep, not attacking them. "Mmm...... Al is ~..., I leave...? Could it be that you wanted me to...? Pooh puts her finger on my back. Tsukutsu. Stick together. (Ku, tickles......! But I want you to wait. Embrace Fee, and while you are, I''ll do the magic on Sheep. How do you say you can do Pooh''s opponent in such a state? There''s no way we''re gonna let the three of us, come on! "Rurururu...... Ruru..." What... Huh! Behind my back, I''m under pressure...! Ah! Stop flanking me...! "Hehe... Huh! Hehe... Huh! And my sister began to laugh lightly at why she had performed her work. Looks like he''s recovering a lot. Here''s a further pursuit - that''s what I was thinking, something else takes my mind off me. "Ow! Ow, ow, ow! "Huh!? What is this...! Sheep are glowing happily. But the color was, for some reason, pale pink. 245 Lesson 242 Lunch Break at Nursery It''s lunch. Spend time in the nursery, it''s lunch. I mean, time for dinner. I had planned to get together for lunch at the ''Help Member'', but my mother, with Mr. Rebecca, seems to be able to do it near the infant. "Ugh! Al, oh, yeah! Phee ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Mother came to show her face just for a moment and hugged us, Mr. Rebecca, pulled her away. You won''t be able to take your eyes off the little ones, so there''s no choice in all this. So rendezvous, otherwise mentz. Hatcoz, Grandpa and Tartar. The nursery kids eat as a group, but we help the members rent an empty room and eat there. Because the reason is simple and the diet is different. On the way out, Mr. Dorothea made me lunch. He''s been trying so hard for us. So a little extravagant content. There was also a part of it where I said that it would be better to eat separately. "Mill ~!" "Hmm? Mother" Ms Tarbicki, brought here by Fatigue-faced Grandpa Shark, hugs her beloved daughter. He looks very happy. Did something good happen? When I looked at my grandfather, he mouthed me the answer to the question. "... the kids in the nursery must have been very shy..." Oh. In retrospect of childhood, you played with me. I''m sure the big kid, he stayed put...... "Good luck to Brev and Sisty, too" "Whoa! Al, you too! "Good day, Mr. Alto" Brev raises his hand vigorously, and Sisty lowers her head, peppered. Hatcoz''s brother feels slightly dirty. Were you playing outside? "... so, Al. What''s that (...)? Brev is a true face, pointing at me. Sisty is smiling bitterly, too. "Ah. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! That''s right. Oh, my God, our sheep are with us. I had to bring him in because when I tried to leave, he would glow lonely. Well, originally, this girl was in charge of me. Sheep are thrilled to know they can come with us. Pink light is better too. Apparently, when you''re in a good mood, it''s peachy, and when you''re lonely, it usually glows. She is stuck with a childminder who was in "Apple Gummy". Me? I can''t do this, can I? ''Cause in my arms, there''s another kid. "Hehe...! Phew, I''m hungry! I hugged her all the time. I felt a lot better, too. It would also be true to say that you are hungry. My Angel smiles and looks only at me, so he doesn''t realize that the sheep next door are deflected by magic. Sneak, skinship with your tentacles! "Ugh! Yeah. Sheep seem happy too. Meanwhile, Osama of Shark seems to have regained a bit of energy by freeing himself from Mr. Talviki. I''m stroking Hatcoz''s head at the same time. "You guys, take care of the kid, thank you very much" "Whoa! I''ve had a hard time! "Silly! You were laughing all over the mud." Brev laughs a lot. You were reluctant before you got here, but, fine, you seemed to enjoy it. Is it because you let your body move? "And Sisty! That worked great. The teachers were delighted, right? "I''m nothing...... That''s because of Alto..." Hatko, look at me. My eyes are subtly moisturized with respectful colors. Apparently, my suggestion went well. When I smiled, Sisty, blushed and leaned down. (Well...... Same old, lighter......) What I suggested to her. That''s the same thing as Pooh just now - I mean, it''s origami. Before I left, I decided to ask her to remember some ways to fold it. In fact, Mr. Dorothea asked me to "give her confidence." If it looked like this, it would have been somewhat successful. Speaking of grandpa, Sisty''s origami was a huge buzz, involving other classes, he said. The only reason we couldn''t turn the inviting water to "Apple Gumi" was because Pooko already saw the scene where she was breaking the parrot glass from the hallway by another class of childcare workers who came to speak up. ... Well, Pooh, I broke it, it''s just the penguin. I''ve been practicing all that enthusiastically. Sisty, on the other hand, was remembered around something that was easy to attract and fold the children''s eyes. You know, frogs, paper balloons. The operation hit the diagram, and she seemed to be pulling. "Hmm. Don''t do it" That''s all Grandpa said and stroked my head for a moment. I''m sure you know what this one''s intent is. "Meh! stroking, that, being forgiven only for Phew! "Oh, man, I''m sorry..." My sister got rid of my grandfather. "Yes! Let''s eat! Phew, I''ve been looking forward to it! "Right. Do you?" Because it''s delicious, Mr. Dorothea''s dish. It should be noted that lunch is rice at the strong request of me and Pooh. I''m so sorry that the sandwich would have been easier. Because your heart is still Japanese. I can''t help it. "Well, shall we eat? I''ll have it." "Here you go! Fee was well and expressed his appreciation before meal. He''s a good greeter. Here''s one spill. In this world, rice, soy sauce and miso exist properly. The reason is the elves. These "Japanese Heart" and other products were already developed by the Elves in their illusion history. And as far as rice goes, that elf-sama, who is familiar with me, is heavily involved. "Me, I know! The elves found rice, didn''t they? Brev is flirting with Doya''s face. but you''re right. Well, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has a brand that will be ''elf rice'' and sells them to a large extent. Even if I know, there can be no wonder. Oh, my God, this'' elf rice ''. It tastes and looks just like Japonica rice. Nice to meet you, too. Some chamber president with glasses is a good face, "Rice and Ha! Miracle grain brought to you by Lord Abel! We must praise that feat by laying low! And I''ve seen you scream. Note that you brought this rice, Master Arch Elf said -. "...... hmm. One day, when Ramiel returned from his journey, he said, ''Abel. I brought this because I think I could eat it. And it''s nice to meet you, right? He threw it at me." That was it. The same thing seems to have been fruit or something, and South Boat Northhorse Takazu Ramiel said that when he discovered various plants, he appropriately threw them round to our master. But it seems Abel is the one who studies it properly. It was the bearers of those fascinating ears that established the foundations of U.S. work in this world. Both rice (suito) and land rice (rikuto) were told that they had tried it properly. The Chamber of Commerce seems to be working hard to improve the variety after that. Whatever, Elf has a super rare botanical magic user. Well, it would have been natural to lose one head in quality. Therefore, the lunch made by Dorothea is also made from elf rice. This rice positioning is close to luxury rice in Japan. It''s popular, but it''s expensive, so many people don''t seem to buy it. Other brands are no match for flavor, so naturally, they compete at a price. In other words, when habitat is divided. For once, elf rice also seems to be priced according to quality, thanks to Matsubamboo Plum. "Mmmm...... Rice from Al''s house, very tasty......! Pouwako the American, with a puffy look, Mmm-hmm! and exhaling. I doubt if it''s a good idea to call my grandparents'' house ''home'', but I agree it''s delicious. At the Ahokainen family, they don''t eat much elf rice. Mr. Dorothea also said he was "excited," so he probably bought me a good elf rice. Brev and Grandpa also held their mouths together, "It''s better than usual..." Something like that. "Yes! Phew, I like rice! "... what about bread? "Phew, I like bread too! Yummy! And I like it too! Unlike Powako, Phee is a ''delicious or unpleasant'' so it wasn''t very helpful. I change the color of my eyes when it''s sweet. (Because I don''t see bowls in rice dishes in this world... One of these days, I want to make something...) I hear you have pilaf and itching. Well, anyway, it''s a shame I have room to ''go in''. I mean, I simply want to eat myself. And here''s another girl who likes rice. "Ahhh! I chose something from my lunchbox that seemed fine for a two-year-old to eat and gave it to Sheep. The caregiver is feeding him, but as far as his expression and voice are concerned, he seems to think it''s delicious. He''s glowing pink with a full smile at me. "Yay, yay! When you''re done eating, what are you doing and playing with it!? I want to go outside, and I want to build blocks! Phew, get lost! "Right...... Should I play indoors at first because it might hurt my stomach if I move right after eating? What else do you want with the building blocks, Fee? "Then, Phew, play with clay! I''ll do my best! Her sister, still attached to her aunt, smiled and hugged me. 246 Lesson 243: The Afternoon of the Nursery "Yay, yay! Phew, do me a favor! After lunch break, when I returned to the ''apple gummy'' class, my sister hugged me. For a big, sparkling praise, the light of anticipation is blinking. "Hmm? Something...? "Phew, I like your taste! "My - taste...? What does that mean? If you want to appreciate the creativity of using your previous life''s knowledge, you can still understand. Unfortunately, I don''t remember making my taste shine. "I made it, Haniwa and Mejed! Phew, I''m impressed! "Inspiring..." But, well, I see what MySister is trying to say. My sister has only a slightly unusual sensibility compared to other children. Just a little bit. Finally, he said he appreciated me for the Haniwa and Mejed designs. "So, what''s the connection between making Haniwa or Mejed and your favor? When asked, Phee, once away from me, opens her arms. He says to stick around, so he makes that wish come true. My sister laughed "hehe". And for some reason, I look far away. "Phew, start touching the clay, that''s enough, long..." Yeah. It''s the end of the year, so it''s only been a little over seven months, right? Oh, no. Should I say that for my three-year-old Myangel, he has spent the majority of his life with clay? "Phew, that''s where I thought. It''s time to touch the new design! If you hadn''t, it would have been possible! Ha...... Are you asking me if I like anything other than Haniwa or Mejed? What, that mysterious upliftment? This girl, are you going to be a potter in the future? "I got the story. If it''s about design, we might be able to figure it out." "Really -!?" "True. So give me a break to push my cheeks around. It''s hard to talk..." "Yah! Right, I don''t like it. Then I have no choice. "I''m telling you, I''m not as clever as you are, am I? I can''t make a masterpiece out of clay. Both Haniwa and Mejed had simple designs...... For that reason, I decided to draw an illustration. The paper used is reused by the one that was broken by scattered children in the morning section and sneezed. "Ho. Sarah, Sarah." "Whoa, whoa! Running an epistle, Fee''s face glowed with emotion. "Phew, but - I knew it was awesome! Lovely design all the time! Phew, I like it! "Sake." This time, I painted the rope-era puppets. Because of all the unique shapes that have a reputation, I thought my child would eat them. Among several candidates, two were suitable for Phee''s glasses: Mizuku and Heart-shaped. On the other hand, I didn''t seem to show that much interest in The Shade Spouse. On my own, I had a typical image of a spouse. "Phew! Quick, make it! Thank you! Chiu!" My sister got into production work after an enthusiastic kiss on my cheek. It should be noted that the "apple gummy" chicks seem to have been propagated by Sisty''s origami via other classes during lunch break and will work hard to fold it in the afternoon. They say the mentz is a little down because there''s also a ''system of depositing only in the morning'' and so on. Thus, staring at Phee on clay and the face of the ''apple gummy'' obsessed with origami, on the back and sides, there is a soft feeling. "Mmm...... Al, stay with me...? "Akioo! Yikes!" Two young girls have filled in the blanks of Fee''s absence, as if they were even ''waiting to leave''. Pooh took it on her back, and Sheep hugged her from the side. Well, just the three of us, because we''re pompous away from the community. Playing with me is not a bluff. "Nh... So, what do you want to play with? Bowoko and I would have liked Shiritori or something, but there are sheep here too. It would be the livestock business to make this daughter strong. "Ah! Ow! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Sheep holding onto me, she rubs her head hard. Apparently, she wants you to stroke her tuna more than play. Good. Then it''s a direct touch. Gently put your hands inside the baby hat. "Ah! Kiku-yah! That''s all Sheep, she immediately gave a voice of joy. He was hoping for more. "Hey, what the hell!" "Yan! Yan! Akiyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" "Whoa! Dazzle!" Pink light sting my eyes. Because the light intensity increases in proportion to the joy, it is a natural consequence in some ways. Whatever, Sheep''s opponent, that''s fine. Later, it''s Pooh. "Mill. What do we do to play? "Mmm......" Then, Pooh. The power of my arm in my body. "Al, I... I want to hear about the stars..." "Stars?" "Mm-hmm. Me, the stars, I like... Rice-like......? I like it here...? "Stars..." I''m not that familiar with it either. In this world, too, like the Arctic stars of the Earth world, there are ''stars that serve as indicators''. As a survival knowledge, the knowledge of the stars that said so is taught by Abel, but more than that, there is still not much to talk about. (For example, if it''s a story about a star beginning with the New Year''s Eve in the Earth world, I can tell you a few things -) The story of the original world doesn''t exist in this world, does it? If Pooh gets really taken and talks to her surroundings, and later says, "There''s nothing like that," she calls me a liar, because she''s pathetic... Pooh ko is spinning her words like a solitaire. It''s the same tension she often speaks, "Rururu..." but it''s a language I know. (Fantasy truth, this) It sounds frigid as if it could even be heard in Catacotto''s English, but it didn''t differ in ''words over there''. Starscreaming spells must have been fantasy truths. Especially if I haven''t used it as well as the ancient spiritual language. (I don''t give a wish to the stars. Widespread light, illustrious form of fantasy, or) That''s a real chant, this. Abel tells me that it''s better not to spread the Lost Word, so there''s nothing more to it than pretending not to know. "Ji......" Soon she came around the front, Pooh, with her puffy eyes, staring at me. "Ji......? "Hey, what is it...? "Al, I know what I''m saying...? Ruru? Ru...? "Yes, no? It''s refreshing. What did you say? Pooh shook her head. Sheep hugging me rang "Kiku". "Mmm...... Neither do I, I don''t know what that means... Your mother also told you that the spell of star reading has to be memorized...? I also learned that this is all..." In other words, is not it conveyed as a language, but is only the wording necessary for the construction of the surgical formula used? "Ji no..." And Pooh''s loose eyes keep me locked on tight. "Something, I think Al understands...? "Ugh..." Based on what, do that...... "Al is ~... after all... Mr. Bug? "Chi, no......! Damn, are you still suspected? I mean, I think there''s been more suspicion. You''re not supposed to be giving out any bollocks, why not!? But Pooh didn''t do any more tracking and stuck with me. "Jiuu..." "Yeah?" "Me, October star down, I want to go see it with Al" Uh, the October star descent is about meteors, right? Every October, I can observe a shooting star in a constant group, but I''m guessing this girl is inviting me to it. "Not a bad story, but I''m not in a very outdoor environment..." "Mmm...... I wish I could go...... Rurururu..." They rubbed my head all over me. I mean, I didn''t tell you about the stars... 247 Episode 244: The First Stage of the Festival "Hmm...... Is this the proposed modification to the Defense Overview of the Star Festival?" In one of the rooms of the Cyril Political Hall, there are two figures. On the other hand, we got to the executive desk, a magnificent man. And now, on the other hand, he was a well-dressed young man who seemed more apt to be regarded as beautiful than tough. The beautifully shaped man lets the magnificent man snort. "It''s Master Left, my lord. I don''t have to point out that this year''s star festival is important, as I''m sure you know..." "Ha... I invited you because it was me." The magnificent man laughs. He is the lord of Cyril, Aselberdamian. The beautifully shaped man against is Edwin, the head of the Viscount Bauman family. He is one of the city''s security personnel and Frey''s father. My uncle exhales. "Viscount Baumann. Now, I''m not questioning Sir, but it''s impossible to tell him not to be surprised. I can''t believe that Menno is coming back..." "But it''s true." "I know. Not only Sir, but also from the Adventurer''s Guild, reports are coming up in secrecy. No matter how much I am a dreamer. You don''t have to look at reality." The Earl flaunted his shoulder. Reporting from the Alliance, Edwin embarks on a journey. "My lord, did all the thieves captured by the guild crack their mouths about Menno? "No. You should tell the interrogation that you are working very hard. I''m not talking straight away. But even if you don''t speak in words, sometimes you can tell by attitude. It was reported that the men who took Sir''s son were almost certain to be connected to the apostasy." "So - what''s your relationship with Viscount Dennen? "You have no proof at all. It''s an important part of it. - So." The Earl stares at Edwin. "Is it really that shark that captured those thieves? "At least that''s what I hear? "Hmm...? Damian puts his hand on his chin and pretends to think. Viscount Baumann has no idea why he bothers. "Dealing with nearly 10 armed groups, and winning them unilaterally. Isn''t that what was possible, Lord Shark? Most importantly, some of the thieves even had that gash. How many of these Cyrils can beat that?" "Well, if you argue with possibility, as Sir said, there is nothing else but Shark. Not to mention that it was Shark himself who brought the thieves to the guild." "And yet, my lord, what are you surprised by? "Right there, Viscount" Damian slaps his desk with a ton of fingers. "Shark''s arrangement, I''ve seen it too, would that be a physical attack? In contrast, the thieves are almost intact and tied up. How the hell did you say you captured him? "Didn''t you use something, a trap or a ploy? I hear Lord Shark can be long enough for you." "I know that, too." The Count removes a piece of paper from the drawer. "... yeah? And you?" "Take a look" "Ha. Excuse me.... eh!? What is this?!?" Edwin opened his eyes as a ghost. There, the appearance of the anomaly was written down. "It was painted by one of the captured thieves, a Phantom called Mejed or something." "Dear Mejed...? The Viscount is making his face snap. What was depicted was an illustration of a child just kidding and wearing a sheet from his head. Next to it it says, "I, do not dedicate my eternal loyalty to the great God," but I guess this spells out the prisoner''s mood. "Why would a thief do something so unusual like this...? "That''s him." "What? What''s that one? "For the thieves to say with their mouths shut, they say that they were defeated by the Phantom like Mejed." "No way, I can''t believe it. In some sort of mouth-to-mouth match? Even if Edwin didn''t believe it, there''s no reason to. As never before, there is no fact that such a suspicious being has been so insidious. I''ve never even been rumored. And more importantly, there was my son Frey at the scene. My honest son told Shark that he was helped by his own mouth. If such a Phantom is involved, the Viscount thought there was no way he would not report it to himself. "My lord. It seems very unlikely that you can beat that gash, assuming you have such a suspicious figure...? "But. In the unlikely event that both thieves are correct, there will be an unknown superpower of this Mejed-like specialty. As the person in charge of policing, we can''t assume that he hasn''t been around since the beginning." It is a true argument. However, the Viscount also wonders if it might be something of the kind that he can''t help but think about. "Then, in any case, isn''t there any other way to deal with it than to consolidate the defense? The amendments that I have tabled, in other words, increase the power of the war." "Viscount, I want to increase manpower, even if my lord doesn''t tell me so. Even before, when Menno made a scene, he was loathed by the country. Next time you play a big mess, you might be ordered to stay." The Count laughed with self-derision. duty as a nobleman. And his own advancement and retreat. From any point of view, the expansion of defence should be mandatory. Nevertheless, Edwin realized that the earl''s clouding of words was the simplest and most important factor - that is, the question of gold. In the first place, my uncle doesn''t cheat on the cost of guarding the star festival. Ningro, I can even cloud when I hang more money than other big festivals. Especially this year, we''re inviting star readings. I care more about security than usual. So never be stingy. "In other words, I don''t even know if Menno''s aim is in Nabe, so I can''t help it. I believe only in the words of the Lord, and I can''t let the Knights enter the Viscount Denen''s mansion without proof." Being poked at that point, even as Viscount Baumann, is a little bitter. You''ll just have to be thankful that you believe your words in a situation where there''s no hard evidence. In some cases, it may be taken as a false accusation. Besides, Menno was right. The only certainty is that my son has witnessed a subordinate in the matter, and there is no guarantee that he will still be in this city, and it is unclear whether he will make the case in Cyril. It would be difficult to tell them to use it as a defense-enhanced material. "The city''s money belongs to the city. I am a ruler, but I can''t be complacent about spending the funds, nor can I be good at using them. More importantly, the number of knights and soldiers is finite. If Sir and I were told to increase manpower suddenly, would there be a limit? That meant that the improvements he had submitted would be rejected. But I can''t even eat it down. The Count is giving me the most soldier I can. ( Your Honor''s argument is correct. But I have a bad feeling about it. Would Menno really, really be making an adult...? No way, ''Kang'' is the only way to eat it down. If I have a sixth sense, or I think so, Edwin is not even a magician, and I''ve never even seen a rare capable person in rare times, say Six Senses, etc. Even if I could persuade the Count, I wonder if it would be impossible to persuade the other powerful men. (And, can we only expect Lord Shark later...) That skilled adventurer has been gathering adventurers for a long time in preparation for the festival. Reliable, but I guess that''s also to say that we don''t trust Cyril vigilantes very much. Shark naturally knows about the commotion involving my son Frey. If so, it should add some more force to the battle. "It''s a good story about bugs, but I hope everything goes well..." As if to represent the Viscount in his chest, Cyril''s ruler groaned with a distant eye. Edwin can only nod back with a subtle look, too. It was that night that the majority of the thieves under interrogation, including Gash, were poisoned. 248 Lesson 245: The Brotherhood "Wow. Coming, Brev?" Evening with the star festival refrained the next day. I was summoned to the garden by Brev. Even the day before the boulder, there is no Pooh. No, well, I was there until daylight, but Ms Tarbicki and I were drawn to the hotel by resistance. You''re the guest of honor, and I''m sure you have a defensive reason, and all this, you have no choice. If you''re not there, so is Abel. I wanted to spend the night with you about the night before, but my prospects were sweet. It''s the night before, so the city''s already busy. Visitors from elsewhere are not only coming on the same day, they are ''in the field'' within the day before. They say the lodging is full. Mighty Char is walking away hating it. You hate the crowd and the humans, so I can''t help it all. My beloved sister is asleep in her mother''s arms. Even today and because I was playing full of energy, I guess I need to recover my strength. Grandpa Shark went to the guild to see if there was any disturbance. They''re going to be in charge of security tomorrow as it is, so they can''t come back like this. And Mr. Dorothea, with Sisty, cooks in the kitchen. Rebecca, the hat cozumaman, is busy in the nursery, so the hatco brothers and sisters are going to eat dinner in this house? Healthy Sisty is out buying help from herself because she feeds me too. You''re a good girl...... So, it''s you two bastards. As far as I''m concerned, I really wanted to participate in helping cook. Because in this world, I can''t cook yet. I want to be able to grasp the knife quickly and dignify it and make it all myself. ''Help'' here is a big chance for that, but since I''ve been in Cyril, there''s been a case to keep me up, and I can''t fulfill it. Returning to the departure of the Wang capital doesn''t mean that Henk''s Osama will let me in the kitchen, and if I can''t learn here, the opportunity will be lost for the time being. But I was summoned by my best friend to come to the garden. (What can I do for you? I don''t want to go along with the sword archery...) I don''t expect to get muscle aches from boulders, but I''m not going to get tired until tomorrow either. It''s a child''s body, and we need to think about allocating energy. "... where''s Brev? Looking over the large garden, there''s no sign of a Hatko boy. I wonder if she even goes to the bathroom. "There''s a gap! "Guh-uh." Someone suddenly came down from above and was crushed. No, I don''t need to get bogged down about ''who'' though. "What are you doing?" "I can''t believe Al hasn''t been able to prevent such a surprise yet." "Ku......! No, no, no, no! This one, I don''t have a hobby for guys. "What the... Aren''t quaternary magicians strong...? "I don''t know anywhere else! I''m weak! "Don''t be so cloudy..." Hatko''s brother shrugged and stepped aside. The hand is equipped with ten hands. You liked it a lot...... "And he that is strong. What can I do for this weak man? "You suddenly ask for help. About once with you, I''d like to fight you, wouldn''t I? You''re losing when you give me the ten hands. What do you want from me? "Well no. Al, can I have your ear? Gashy, my best friend, who''s gonna put his shoulder around me. I don''t care what you say about hissohisso, I guess there''s nobody around. "Al, it''s a star festival tomorrow, right? "That sounds like some of the things you said." "Though it would be true. So, Al needs a favour." "Please...? I wonder what it is? Like, lend me a dime or something? "Al. You, ever since you came to Cyril, you''ve been hanging out with your own sister and that inexperienced kid, right? Are you talking about Pooh? If you say (...) all the time, that may be true, but with us, I think Hatcoz was always there. "I don''t care about me at this point, the problem is Sisty." "Sisty? "Oh." Brev nodded firmly. "He, you - no, I was so excited to be able to play with you guys. But since you actually got here, you''ve been with me, but you''ve been acting like an escort, haven''t you? "It''s..." "No, fine. I''m not blaming Al for anything. Fee and mill, they''re pushy. In general, if you want to play, I think Sisty has to go forward herself." Hmm. Brev''s guy, show him the way. You''re watching closely. Sure, I might not have considered it enough either. I was told to give Mr. Dorothea confidence. "I don''t mean to put Phee aside, but I want my sister to split it up just a little bit of time for your sister." "Oh, yeah. I should have been more careful, too. I''m sorry." "Nothing, you apologize. This is not right. I''m just asking for it on my own." So, Brev has one cough. "I want you to worry about him at the star festival tomorrow." Is that Brev''s favor? I thought when I came to Cyril last year, but it''s my sister''s thought, isn''t it, this guy? Unexpectedly, a smudged word leaks. "Brev, you''re a proper, brother..." "Ma. Unlike Al, I''m serious" "Wait, wait. I don''t care where you''re from, I''m a legitimate brother, right? As Phee''s older brother, I don''t mean to be a full score, but I think I can get a full score.... maybe. At least, he shouldn''t be a terrible brother. But Master Hatko shakes his head. "No, Al. In your case, it''s called Cisco." "What are you stupid...... Huh! I also laugh bitterly at this. Thinking about the world''s fiest and wanting me to grow up fine, expose me to such unfair accolades, etc. But, Brev boy, stare at me with your pulled face. "No way... are you unconscious? "It''s Brev... As far as I''m concerned, Siskon, all of the world''s friendly brothers and sisters will become Siskons. That''s why you should be categorized." "I''m not sticking with Sisty, am I? I can''t even hold my hands, and I don''t do hugs or anything like that." DD!? What a lack of communication......! But for that split, my sister thinks. Strange. Conflicting. As a way of being, something''s wrong. "Yeah, Al. I think it''s you who''s weird, huh? After all, the way this guy thinks is weird. If we were close, it would be natural for us to have more skinships. I mean, the special thing is that Brev says I''m not wrong. (Brev''s guy, you don''t seem to be aware that you''re a little weird...) Well, around there, don''t you dare point it out. Still, Sisty and I are getting along so we don''t have to ''fix'' it to a very common sibling relationship. "... Al. Why are you looking at me with these warm eyes...? Heh. You''ll see... The right brother-sister relationship. "Ah. Brother, I was here...! Man to man, when they stay ugly and shoulder to shoulder, modest from behind, a beautiful voice sounds. "Hmm? Sisty?" There stood Sisty in her adorable apron. "Mr. Dorothea asked your brother to help you with your work. If you don''t think you''re in the house, you''re in this corner. I searched." "Er... I''m not for cooking or anything... Besides, I was just having an important conversation with Al..." No, I already asked you to do me a favor. I would have heard of it. I think all we have left is a barren chat. I slapped my best friend on the shoulder with a pong. "If you don''t eat a day, you don''t eat a day. Let''s go, Brev. I want to help Mr. Dorothea, too." "Uh, you''re serious. I can''t believe you want to help yourself. Are you insane, Al? I want a track record of learning how to cook, so, of course. Being able to cook is sure to benefit the future. "Mr. Alto is great, isn''t he? I can''t believe they''re trying to move on to help you." "No. I''m interested in cooking. It sounds fun, and it would seem useful if I could make it myself." "Oh really...!? Actually, I, too, want to be able to cook...! Fine, you''re eating up. But my motive is impure, so don''t look at me with those sparkling eyes, okay? "Speaking of which, it was Mr. Alto who came up with the juice of Rockall''s fruit, wasn''t it? I don''t have any cooking experience, but it''s amazing...! I''m sorry, that''s almost insane. So stop being disrespectful. "Kuku...... Huh! For some reason, Brev laughs. "Oh, my God, that''s disgusting" "What. I thought Al might find out about Sisty sooner or later? "Hmm? What does that mean? "It''s nothing. So, let''s go, huh? Dorothea''s, I''m here to help." You were so reluctant earlier, you suddenly changed your attitude. I don''t think I understand this best friend yet. And I was able to earn my first culinary experience in the world this day. 249 Lesson 246: The Morning of the Festival "O-Ma-Tsu-Ri-" "Ahhh! Today is the day of the star festival. The star festival is superficial, only held this evening, but stalls, offerings, etc. are open all morning, and even after the star festival, the two dates seem to continue to make more noise. So they call the day of their fate the ''book festival'' and distinguish it. Today is the first day, its book festival. It''s a day where people laugh, make noise, and enjoy themselves under a star full of points. That''s why my sister, who loves fun things, rarely woke up earlier than me. This is the first time a young girl has woken me up on horseback, including in my previous life. "Yay, yay! Today, the festival! Phew, festival lovers! My Angel waving her body back, forth, left, and right with Yusa Yusa as she spanned me. Speaking of getting up early, Mr. Dorothea also got up early to make breakfast for Grandpa, and he finished delivering it to the guild, and now he''s preparing breakfast for his daughter and grandson. I could have helped cook if I''d woke up earlier. "Hehe...! I could see you sleeping! Phew, happy! My sister, who changed from "Horseback Riding Mode" to "Accommodation Mode", cheeked happily. You can''t even look at my sleeping face, you won''t get it... (You''re the only one sleeping with a loose face, Mother...) You look just like your daughter, sleeping with a snorting face. "All right, Fee. Wake your mother up and have breakfast." "Phew, I like eyeballs! But I also like egg rolls! Well, you like anything, don''t you, in the case of My Sister? "Ooh, here we come. Eh! When breakfast was over, Hatcoz arrived right away. Given the travel time, breakfast should have been a lot quicker than ours. "We are, because your mother is early in the morning..." Sisty, with a modest attitude, told me why. If you do work in a nursery, will you too? Meanwhile, the brother is patting his chest on My Pace, sending in the wind to cool off. "I''m thirsty because I''ve been running. Hey, Al. Juice made with that rockol fruit...... is that a sports drink? Is that, like, too much? "I don''t have any more drinks. Because my mother and Fee drank it all. But the fruit of Rockall itself is still a little left, so I can''t make it." "Well, make it." My God, is that your mother? Well, gripping a knife for a pretentious culinary training isn''t a bluff. So I''m heading to the kitchen. "Did you? Making that delicious? Phew, I like sweet and sour! "Don''t hug me while I''m using my knife, because it''s dangerous. Okay? "But, Phew, I like..." Even if they pull their sleeves sadly. In the end, Phee was hugged by her mother. Don''t worry, I''ll go in and make drinks. (As a matter of fact, do you want to keep one? For personal protection) When I get into my eyes, it sucks because I know it''s stained and stained in my eyes. It would be a powerful weapon to protect us. "As I thought yesterday, Al, you''re good with knives, aren''t you? Mr. Dorothea peeks in wonders. Now you won''t be able to pretend to suck. Something must be properly translated. "I was interested in cooking, so I''m just referring to Mr. Dorothea. So it would be helpful if you could tell me a lot" "Well, you want to learn to cook! That would be so good! I''ll teach you anything! "Wait, Al! If you''re cooking, your mother will tell you! Even I can cook! "Lucica! You''re holding Fi, aren''t you? And Al asked me to do it, didn''t he? To me! "Uh-oh! Al Ahhh......! Oh, my God, this parent and child. That''s why we make sports drinks while we chat. I used most of Rockall''s fruit yesterday, so it''s a lot less than last time. (For research on whether or not I can make sports drinks, because I didn''t buy them to make everyone drink them... That won''t be enough) Take what you can, to the brev. We''re done with a glass. Fee, mother, everyone else''s share. "There you go, Brev." "Ooh, Thankyou! Hmm? Is this all you got? "This will be the only way. With that, you can drink as much as you want." "Ah? What''s going on, Al?" My best friend tilts his neck with a pocan look. I decided to lay it down. "Ready? First, drink up to half that sports drink. Then add just as much water as you drank. Naturally, the amount returns. It''s the same later. If you add more water every time you lose half, you''ll be able to drink it indefinitely, right? "Ooh...... Huh! Awesome! Awesome, Al! I knew you were a genius! Yeah. I think it''s better that way, huh? Right next door, Sisty is laughing in a troubled breeze. By the way, she went ahead and washed the tools I used to cook. Thanks. "Ha-ha-ha! And my sister, who seems to have finished her drink, jumped at me. Hold him tight and stroke Sarah''s silver hair. "Hehe...! Phew, I liked it! I like it! I got a special cheekstick. Um, soft. "Oh, you two, you''re really close" "Heh heh. Of course, Mother. Al and Phee don''t need a star festival. Don''t you need a festival? My mother says she doesn''t understand. When I asked him what he meant, he apologized that he was speechless. "Starfestivals have long been supposed to be a place for men and women to meet." Oh, you know what? Indeed, unlike Earth, in this world, where travel from city to city is also difficult, these events should be a powerful meeting place. He said some people enjoy themselves as a couple, and many people look for someone to be a couple with. (Guess I shouldn''t consider it a simple ''numpa'' place) I guess it''s a valuable opportunity to get to know someone other than your neighbor. Then I was listening to you, Brev boy, tilting his neck in surprise. "Why are we looking to meet in Cyril? If you''re looking for a lover, the Alliance Adventurer said the city of Sherline is good? "Sherline!? Absolutely! A man, that''s it right away...... ugh! Mr. Dorothea got angry with the pump. Why did my grandmother get angry? There is a reason for this. To put it simply, Sherline is said to have many beauties. So you took what the adventurer said as appearance bias. So why are there supposedly so many beauties in Sheline? This has to do with another city - a land called Wataru. It was six generations ago that there was an ''alternation'' in this country from the Royal Moonrayne to the Royal Frathvelk. This is one of the aftermath. Until then, the lord who ruled the Wataru was a burly Moonrainist. As a result, he became a loser after the war. And Wataru was also a powerful fortified city. I''m not going to give it to the old royal supporters. In other words, the seal - has been rearranged. The destination was Sherayne, a secluded area at the time. On the occasion of the change of kingdom, it seems that the man of the nobility, who was to be newly given the land, was a man of great ill character. Scattered insults to previous rulers. My predecessors, naturally, are angry. But he''s a loser. I can''t complain about the table. But I want to return the interest. So I came up with an allergic harassment in order to say, ''To the transferee, take the beauties in the realm''. And the new lord of Wataru will be in the fortified city. Quickly, even if you try to have a local beauty, it''s only subtle. Find out what''s going on and get furious. The new lord sent a messenger to Sheilaine, saying, ''Turn back the beauty!'' I protested. Thus answered his predecessors, who were pursued by Watar, and were sent to a remote place. "Yes, I did. Send a selection of beauties to the realm immediately." And the women who were sent to the wolves were assembled from all over Sheilaine, "skank packed." This is an important time for post-war processing. You can''t even buy extra hate. So the new lord says, "You''re skanks, so go home! I couldn''t push him back." As a result, Wataru is said to be full of skanks and Sheryn is said to be full of beauty. Is it for that reason that Sherayne is seen as a place of admiration for men? Hey, that''s a terrible story... To see Brev''s reaction, he doesn''t seem to know what''s going on around there. I don''t know why Mr. Dorothea is angry, and I''m leaning my neck strangely. (In fact, it seems that the present Sheline ruler clan has been known for its beauty for generations...) Well, I guess it''s unrelated to me. If you want to see it, well, I''d like to see it. "Yay, yay! Phew, I want to go to the festival fast! And here, too, I have such a story and an unrelated sister. My mother approached me and hugged Fee. "If you relax a little more, let''s go! Come on, festival! 250 Episode 247: The beginning of the festival Our actions at the star festival were as follows: Enjoy the stalls from morning to noon, return to the house, and a late lunch. Leave for a rest, and by the time the sun sets, roll out again to the festival site. In other words, enjoy it in two parts. For me, it''s nice to be able to get Phee''s nap time right. Anyway, sister, you woke up earlier than I did today. There''s no way your health stays up until night. I fell asleep and missed the key book festival, then, too pathetic. "Fee, you can have all the fun you can! "Hehe! Phew, I like it busy! Lots of fun! "You two, it''s good to buy, but we have to be careful so we can have lunch, right? And away from your mother! Essentially, she is told to move with her mother or Mr. Dorothea. This is the same for the Breves. It''s just a popular festival and the crowd is amazing. I think it''s more than Wang Du''s "Temporary Festival". Like then, acting separately, I guess not. There''s no Abel. "Hmm. Hands..." Brev boy squeaks as if he came up with something. "Mr. Dorothea, hey..." And I called my grandmother, and I whispered something into her ear. A grandmother with a strange ear immediately looks paar and bright. "Oh! That''s not a good idea! If you brev, you''re a good brother! "Humph...... Right?" "But you have to look for a nice meeting yourself, don''t you? "Am I? That''s why I''m looking for Sheryn in the future." "If this girl...! When we got to talk about Sheline, I got angry. I knew it sounded taboo. "Hey, Brev. What did you talk about...? "Al. Only to you, I won''t tell you......! Niyaniya laughed, and she missed her face. Even if I turn my gaze to Mr. Dorothea, Nico and I just get a smile back. What the hell, already... In the end, it was walking, but he said, "Hold hands," but I didn''t hold hands with anyone. ''Cause you''re stuck with your sister. There are too many people and I''m afraid to let MySister walk. "Fee, don''t you always have to be stuck with me or your mother? "- Huh!? Be... Huh! Phew, during the festival, I''ve been stuck in...! That, much happier! Great festival! I like it! Love it......! Yeah. ''Caution on the Move'', but was it judged ''spoiling behavior''? My Angel is in a good mood. And my mother, instead of holding hands, is grabbing my body. "Heh heh. This is now, maybe it''s good! Well, I seem in a good mood, and I don''t have any particular comments. And Brev is holding hands with Mr. Dorothea, with his other hand, grabbing Sisty. Looking at it this way, you''re like a parent or a child. So, next to me... "Nice to meet you. Mr. Alto." I have a Sisty who did a eulogy in festival mode. He also seems to be wearing the dolphin brooch I gave him. "Yeah. That''s cute." Those words speak naturally. "~ ~ ~ ~!" The understated Sisty leaned bright red to her ears just like that, with a mosquito ringing voice. "Ah, ha ha ha, no, I..." And I just shrugged. I''m pretty sure I complimented him, but one way or the other, he was close to the point of view of seeing my child... There''s no way you can tell my mental state. "Mm-hmm! Ha ha! Phew is!? Phew is cute!?" "The cutest thing in the world! You''re not crazy, are you? I really think so. I''m not Ciscon, but I guess they misunderstand me in places like this. "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The best in the world! Phew, they said the best in the world! Happy! Happy! Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh! "I''m happy too. Huh! "Ahhhhhhhhhh! "No, no, no, no, no, no! Mother and Sisty are laughing as if they could even see something smiling, but Brev has white eyes. So I''m not Cisco, am I? As she stroked her sister''s head, who was slammed with great joy, Fey shrugged. "Ha, ha. Everywhere, magical." "Magic?" Well, with all this human repetition, there will be no amount of magic. Or are you referring to the demonic props set up for the festival? "Well, no wonder there''s magic. Especially today." "Ngu...? - But if you say so, Phew, I don''t care! My Angel has been smiling and restarting his cheeks. Ha. Ugh, man. Stroke tight and adorable. On the other hand, I won''t forget my best friend''s request. "Sisty, do you have something you want to see at the festival or something? "Me, sir? Uh... I''d like to see some trinkets..." "Al, Sisty has a hobby for collecting small things." Blev just puts in a capture. Should I buy you this? But even with that in my mouth here, I''m willing to shy away from this modest girl. After grasping your preferences, I guess I should give you a subtle gift. "Oh, um... Where does Alto want to go...? "Hmm? Me? I don''t know what to show you..." The reason is the same as at the Festival of the King''s Capital. To get an idea. It would surely be better to see even one of the arts than to eat food. (Oh, no... Given the future of selling food, do we have to be careful with the stall items as well...? Mmmm...... Don''t get lost. Speaking of which, how is that ''slayer'' old lady? Explorer, you may even be at this star festival. "Phee, what do you want to see? "Phew, I want to go, there''s plenty! I like it delicious! I like fun! And I like the old one too! I like it! I know it''s delicious and fun, but even if they say it''s big. Do you have any exhibits or anything? "Oh, well, then, I know your mother. Yikes! And it came to pass, and there was a giant arch that mimicked the gate. There are many entrances and exits to the festival''s venue, but every time, they assemble and decorate a large arch in a place that should be called the main entrance. "It also serves as a meeting place or a meeting place in case of detachment. Look, beside the gate, a little stuffing would also be made on an extraordinary basis, right? Al and the others, if they get lost, they''re coming here, right? Complete the process. Best of all, did you bring me here to explain that? Some of the buildings, like the simplified houses you see on the construction site, are already considered lost. It seems like a city knight is arriving at a desk placed in front of a building, but it was the adventurers and the kind of women you would see in a nursery that looked after the children. Probably hired on a temporary basis. "Because, Fee. You got that? "Whoa, whoa! Whoa! Phew, I like boobies......! She''s the same sister who loves majestic things. It sparkles with glitter. Do you understand me or my mother''s words for this matter? As he grinned and stroked Sarah Sarah''s hair, Mai Angel looked up perfectly and looked around him, like a raven that heard noise. "What''s up? Fee." " gate" "Oh. That''s a big gate." "Phew, I know. This, the same magic as the gate" "Hmm? Same shape as the gate, not? "Miu Miu...... Phew, I don''t know." Yeah. I''m not sure what you''re talking about. 251 Lesson 248: Visitation "Ha ha ha ha! Lyushkaroo! "Yikes! Whoa, whoa! muscles and the daughter hugging each other. This is a room in the Starfest Defense Headquarters. I came to visit my grandfather before enjoying the festival. "Yes, it''s your lunch box." "Oh, sorry." Mr. Dorothea handed him a basket covered in cloth. That one has, as I said, my grandfather''s lunch in it. There''s got to be a lot of them, Grand Father, but they''re gonna eat a lot. Maintaining that hot, bitter muscle would also require a lot of nutrition. "Mr. Dorothea, you came, didn''t you? Good for you, Captain Shark." Laughing at Niyaniya, a man like Grandpa''s men arrived. But once, he bows his head to us, politely. "My name is Lucas from Alliance Executive. This time, as deputy captain of the Star Festival Special Guard, I am assisting Captain Shark." Arrowhead, looks like he was one of Grandpa''s men. But Mr. Dorothea originally, neither Hatcoz nor his mother, seemed to meet for the first time. I guess that means saying hello to me and Phee. "It''s Shark''s grandson, Alto. Best regards," "It''s Phew! I like it though! As the siblings all lowered their heads, Mr. Lucas laughed, clapping his shoulders. "Captain, grandson, you''re very firm. I knew there was going to be a cheerful kid like Brev, didn''t I? Again, turn around for a casual atmosphere. Apparently, my grandfather and I are pretty casual friends. "Ha ha! My grandson is a genius! Grandpa laughs in a good mood. Seeing how it was, Mr. Lucas looked, horrified. (Ah. I see each other...) Have you been noticed that you''ve been observing him? "What''s wrong? "Oh, no..." I look at Grandpa. If you look closely, you look tired somewhere, but is this just simple fatigue? "Hehe..." Then Mr. Lucas. For some reason I nod like I understand. "The journey. Sure, you look smart. Captain Shark is tired. Looks like he''s seeing through, doesn''t he? "Silly. I''m not tired." The way my grandfather grunts like that, he looks somewhere with an arrow, tired. "Yeah. Father, you''re tired, aren''t you? "You must be tired." Mother and daughter affirmed at the same time. Well, you must be watching your wife and daughter better than I am. Cloudy, Grandpa shut up in silence. "Guard, guard, guard. There was a lot going on. Even the guild had thieves... oh, no, well, it was tough." Grandpa''s men who cough in a hurry. I don''t know, are you saying you''re tired of stacking things up? "Even food, yes. We had to either buy it from crowded stalls or cook ourselves with cheap ingredients that we bought for the little expense we had here. The captain usually eats Mr. Dorothea''s dishes, and his tongue is fat, so he says, ''I don''t want a shitty meal!'' Oh, my God, he was playing dumb. '' "Well! If you...! Happy or pitiful, Mr. Dorothea''s expression is complicated. "Shit...... ugh! Lucas, don''t be ridiculous! "I''m sorry about this. So gentlemen. The security of the festival is complete, so please enjoy." Mr. Lucas lowered his head as if to stand aside. But the safety of my beloved sister is at stake. Security is troublesome if not adequate. And more than adventurer guilds and knights, I guess I''ll have to watch out for you. "Grandpa. For the time being, if there''s a stuffing plot or something, can I see it? "Oh. I don''t mind. See, this is it." I guess there was some point in escaping the awkwardness. My grandfather showed me the shiatsu and the venue map. That seems to be the countermeasure headquarters, it was an authentic drawing. Not only is there a stuffing place for the guild placed everywhere, but there is also a place for the Knights stuffing place, and whoever''s stall is out there, it was written down as a slack. Every store also swings the number. (If this is the case, can you give immediate instructions such as "What is nearby"?) You''re thinking about it. Besides, it turns out that the location of each filling station is next to an important hub, next to a major street, or, if it turns out to be a problem, the plan is in place so that it can be sealed off and guided. (Are the gestures of the Count and the Viscounts also color-coded? I don''t want to be taken care of by the rumored Viscount Denen, and let''s remember where ''else'' is......) On less brains, memory, memory... "Ha. Alt-kun, you''ve been watching the drawings for a long time. Are you interested in something like this? "No, in self-defense." "Self-defense... Salari and the children. If you need anything, we can rush you right away, okay? I guess it''s to reassure this one. The deputy captain cuts me off with clarity. But if you really want to protect yourself, ''wait'' isn''t enough... "Eh...... Of course, I trust the grandfathers, but I think we need to know where to evacuate in the event of a sudden fire or sudden panic push and the route to escape, and also where it''s going to get crowded..." I can''t even tell you that there was nothing like the fall bridge accident on the permanent bridge in the Edo period. There''s no big bridge in this venue, though. "... Captain, I''ll tell you one more time, he''s very firm. Five, maybe six, right? What is this crisis management capability? "Ha ha! My grandson is a genius! Al, can I have the Dorotheas, please? "Yes. Be sharp, I will try" Especially when it comes to Phee. I''ll make sure you protect him. Nodding with determination, Mr. Lucas says to me with a bitter smile. Did they think you were a big boy? "There are patrols around the main street, all the time, so if anything happens, you should follow your instructions. Of course, I don''t mind you actively asking for help. Well, in the last decade, when it comes to trouble, drunkenness has broken out, beatings at botched stores, and all we have to do is squirt and put it away." Hmm. Is there no such thing as exposing a child? Around there, I guess, is the fruit of the patrol. Well, it must be a more unpopular festival if it''s the kind of place where serious incidents frequent. Most importantly, Grandpa will tell you to be careful. A Brev boy watching us interact raises his hand and asks if he wants to mix things up somehow. "Mr. Lucas, what is a demonic raid, okay? "Ha. Brev, that''s a good thing you took a leap." Brev, does'' too ''mean that my words are considered to be a matter of concern? "On the night of the festival, increase the number of guards on the outer walls in particular. The walls of Cyril are high, and the gates are thick. Whatever direction the monster appears from, there will be plenty of time to close it, and come on, it won''t break through. And lately, the number of demons seems to be decreasing. Preparedness for ''Outside'' is a matter of completeness" And, Mr. Lucas laughs. "Look at that, look at that." At the corner of the headquarters, there was a discrepancy and genuine equipment. Even the amateur can tell it''s something that goes beyond the boundaries of ''security''. It was like war or even a powerful warcraft going hunting. It was a bunch of armaments. "Ooh! Kake-yah......! A brev boy who loves weapons is excited. Mr. Lucas looked at Grandpa, smiling bitterly. "Our captain is worried. You deliberately ordered us to bring extra security gear. Look, that qualm. It wouldn''t be possible to use it at a festival." "Ugh." There''s no reason to use it, "or" I''m sure you don''t need it, "if you tell me, it''s a form of alarm. If you''re going to act for days with heavy gear on, that''s it, but if you can keep it at headquarters, be prepared, not yet." "But captain, aren''t the adventurers of the guard a lot more than usual? Go out of your way, call me from the King''s Landing and other cities. My branch manager was angry at me for overspending, right? "It''s special this year, so don''t make a mistake by consolidating it! If you can buy safety with gold, you should! Is that because Pooh''s house is coming? But Mr. Lucas, as a tease, saw us. "Not even for your precious daughter or grandson, huh? "You idiot! That''s not a personal affair! Grandpa''s face was subtly red. Huh? Seriously, is this for us? 252 Episode 249: Nap Time! "Yay, yay! With Phew, I''ll take a nap! After the first half of the battle, we came back to the Cyril Crane Putt family. My sister, who played fully, ate fully and laughed fully, seems to be going to sleep plenty in preparation for the second half of the battle. As for this one, I don''t think it''s a waste of sleep. I can''t seem to say I''m too excited to sleep. My Angel, I love sleep, and. "Yes! Hurry up! Huh, I want to sleep with you! My sister, who has been giving me a jumping hug, rubs her cheeks to sweetness. "Okay, okay. Okay, let''s just calm down a little. Huh?" "Go to sleep, right away, next festival! Phew, I like festivals! Have fun!" Oh, so that''s your motive. When I stroked his head, My Sister narrowed her eyes in a good mood. "Brev, Sisty, you''re gonna get some sleep, right? Grandmother, on the other hand, says that from the kitchen. This guy doesn''t sleep, he makes plugs for his grandfather, cleans and other chores. "Mother, it''s great. I respect you." "What are you talking about, Lucica? You can help me, too! "Yeahhh!? But me, I''m sleepy! I have to put Al and Phee to bed for you! My mother, she was scratching like a child. Well, let''s get some sleep. "Oh, um... Mr. Dorothea. If you want to help, I will..." A snack. But clearly raise your hand, Sisty. He''s the same good kid... If it''s true, I guess I should name it too, but I''m not offering to help because I want Phee to take a nap. I''m sorry, Sisty. Excuse me, Mr. Dorothea. My grandmother, on the other hand, shakes her head clearly. "No! Kids, sleeping is part of the job! Look, Lucica, aren''t you ashamed of this little kid''s subordinate mentality? "Ugh... eh. Wow, ok......! If I were alone, my mother, who probably would have eaten down, seemed to have succumbed to the health of the beautiful young lady in her body. Drop your shoulders in dismay. "Sisty, you have to stay asleep, too, right? Otherwise, I''ll tell Rebecca! "Ugh, yes..." That threatening complaint, it works... Sisty looks scared, doesn''t she? "If they put you up to this, you have to go to bed. I wanted to play more! My brother says that. I don''t know if it''s a serious statement or an excuse to take a dignified nap. "Yes! Phew, I like hammocks! I want to sleep in a hammock! I don''t know if that''s possible... It''s only in the west. I mean, people, what they say and do, they''re so fragmented. It''s championed. But to Phee''s remarks, Brev has eaten up. "What is it, Al? A hammock." "It''s in our house, it''s a kind of bedding. Fee''s Favorites" "Phew, I like hammocks! Yes, but you thought about it! Oh, my God, that''s great! Every day is comfortable, nap life! Hold on to me, Phew! and My Angel exhaling with a Doya face. Mother will carry us in like a ride. "I''m comfortable sleeping. Hey, a hammock! And it''s purely fun! The boulder is my Al! "Hmmm...... Why? Al, what kind of hammock is that? Tell me." "That''s good, but it''s not here, and I don''t think it makes sense, okay? Oral and cluttered explanations. For once, the shape seems to have passed. "What, it! That sounds interesting! I thought you''d be absolutely interested. Well, for kids, it would be a dream item, a hammock. Soon, Sisty, who had come to the side, silently shined her eyes and nodded cocklessly. Apparently, he cares about hammocks. When I''m expected so far, I want to recreate it somehow, but I don''t have the ingredients in the first place... "With some extra sheets, you don''t mind using them appropriately, do you? Ropes are also sturdy for adventurers to use in this house." Mr. Dorothea, are you serious... This is the one that can''t fit unless you make it already. I decided to try and recreate it in this house. "That''s why I did it." "Whoa, whoa! Hammock! Phew, glad! My sister is happy to jump. The hammock I made is really zazzling. First of all, sheets prioritize sturdiness. It''s not Sarah''s, like I use it in the west away. The hardware could not be mounted either, so it was securely tied with a sturdy rope. I didn''t know ropework I remembered in my previous life would help in places like this...... To come, columns and beams. The Cyril Crane Putt family is quite splendid, so are the beams and pillars, solid. Hanging a hammock won''t even freak you out. (I wonder if it''s good...... Now......) As a result, multiple hammocks appeared in the living room. Tie it tight, and it''s the ropework creep that makes it easy to clean it up, but I don''t think it looks very good. "Is this the hammock......! Sisty''s voice is trembling. After all, he seemed interested. On the other hand, the first brother to eat was distracted by something else. "Al! What''s that rope tie, Mr. Shark taught you!?" Apparently, I''m worried about ropework. Is it because you''re an adventurer aspiration? Well, from someone who doesn''t know anything about knot technology, it''s like magic - magic in this world. "No...... Self-taught, sort of." "On your own!? Awesome, you...! Hey, hey, tell me that too...! "I don''t mind, but now it''s time for a nap, after you wake up? "Yeahhh!? Just for a second! Just for a minute. Come on......! Somehow, it seemed so loud all the time, I decided to teach him just the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the, the foundation of the foundation in the foundation. You''ll remember this in a few minutes. "Ko, this is awesome...! This is awesome! Easy to tie and sturdy, but easy to unwind!?" "Well, that''s the way to tie it." It''s a world with adventurers, and there ''ll be ships, so I think ropework definitely exists over here, but Brev doesn''t know or doesn''t learn? horns and excitement in the ravens. With the extra rope, let it be, I''m practicing repeatedly at best. Well, this will be a big deal for a while. In the meantime, I''ll rent a stepping stone from the kitchen. "Yes, Sisty" I''d hang the hammock low, but for the first time, you''d better have a table. "Oh, thank you, Mr. Alto..." Escort over the hammock. Even at the lunch festival, as much as I could, I meant to care for her. ... Especially since I had to be in the mood for My Angel twice as hard when it came to Sisty. "Wow... Huh! Ahhh...! Sisty, who climbed onto the fishing floor, sounded really pleasantly moved. First time, it''s still fun, isn''t it, hammock? These reactions are age-appropriate and smiling to watch. "Ha, fun...... Huh! It''s fun......! Whoa. A full smile. Isn''t she adorable? I knew kids should be smiling. "Yay, yay! Phews, take a quick nap! My sister spreads her arms open and snuggles out of her mouth. You''re right, do you want to rest fast or do you want to keep me apart and monopolize me? Well, either way, it doesn''t change the behavior to be taken. "Look, Fee. Gyu! "Gyu! Grab Fee and head to the hammock. Along the way, my mother was literally jealous of my fingers. "Excuse me, Mr. Dorothea. You can''t clean the living room with this, can you? "You don''t have to worry about that because I let you use it! Now, fall asleep! You''re a weird, disciplined kid, and my grandmother shrugged and closed the curtain for me. There''s still a sense of Japanese around here. Is that why? "Yes! The hammock feels different! But this is fun...... Huh! "Right. But shall we take a nap now? "I will! Phew, I''m good at napping! When I wake up, I''ll see you at the festival......! Hehe... Huh! Today is a very pleasant day! I''ll stroke your hair and give you a kiss. After a while, her sister immediately began to take a lovely nap. I guess I was tired. (When my eyes are closed, is this the festival? Hopefully it will be a fun festival......) With a small wish, I closed my eyes, too. 253 Episode 250: Call and Defense Target "Yeah......? I felt it on my cheeks and opened my eyes. As if knocking at your fingertips, tongues, tongues, and something you can''t see, slap this one. (Sorcery... right...? Open your eyes softly. What gets into my eyes is my sister laughing at him with a mellow sleeping face. Fee has nothing to say about falling asleep and using witchcraft, so it is certain that she is not this daughter who has slapped her. Above all, the quality of power is different. My Sister has a lot of magic, so judgment is easy. (Outside...? Outside, in wind magic, someone is calling me...? Speaking of people who are likely to call me from the outside, the first thing that comes to mind is my beloved Mighty Char, but it''s not like the magic of that one. In the first place, Abel should be away from Cyril. (unknown magic...... But I don''t feel bad at all. It feels as clear as a forest) This user of magic is definitely calling me. I couldn''t resist, I decided to try to respond. From the hammock, wake up the body. Is it time for the sky to change color to Akane? I saw My Mother and Mr. Dorothea doing their chores silently so that they wouldn''t worry about us or make any noise. "Mother." So my voice would have sounded good. My grandmother and mother, turn to me immediately. "Oh, Al. Did you lose your eye? "Yeah. I want to come outside for a bit of air in the garden, so can I ask for a fie? "Absolutely! Heh heh. I was just about to snuggle up on Al and Phee too." My Angel will wake up if she''s not stuck. If we''re going outside, we have to keep it. Mother''s words will be unmistakably true, but on the other hand, she must have also wanted to take a break. Is that why I come into the hammock with pleasure? "Well, please, Fee" "Yeah, I''ll take care of it....... haha....... healing wow..." My mother, truly pleased, embraced her beloved daughter. "I''m sorry, Mr. Dorothea" "It''s okay. Never mind. Go away? My grandmother didn''t seem to care, although she lost her manpower because of me. Housekeeping is tough, so I''m losing my mind. That''s how I get out of the yard. Stand in a critical position where you will see me when you peek through the living room window. As soon as your sister opened her eyes, she could tell. And with just a little vigilance. When I stopped, two figures appeared in a position that I didn''t think I could see through the window. Both, head down at the same time. "I apologize for calling you on holiday, Master Alto" "It doesn''t matter, Yantine" It was the Elf lady knight, Jantine, who called it in. And he was the high elf of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce who accompanied Cyril as a connoisseur. His name is Mr. Fennel. He was also a teacher who taught me mastery on the road. Teene acts like a knight, even though she''s not one of my men. Meanwhile, Mr. Fennel is like a sweet sister in the neighborhood. He''s waving at me. "So, Tine. What''s wrong with you? "Yes. About the festival, a little" At Yantine''s place, he wanted to guard the star festival as close as possible. These people are accompanying us to protect us. I''m sure Abel''s departure from the city is also the result of trusting the two chambers of commerce. You''ve been watching over us in this cello ever since. "Normally, even at some distance, I am confident in protecting the crane putt family, but when I saw a daytime crowd on a boulder, I reconsidered that it was harsh. There will be more people at the evening book festival..." "It''s especially hard to protect against pickpockets and sudden dominoes." Mr. Fennel says so, too. But I guess you''re right. Even for me, I want to enjoy the festival in peace. "Takazu asks me to escort you as discreetly as possible so that you don''t interfere, but it depends on this, so we are always close to you during the festival, so we want you to understand the area." Did you come all the way here to say it? That''s a disciplined thing. Anything, they hide their ears with their hats, pretend to be ordinary people, and they''re subtly beside us. I''m not a suspicious person, you want to say. "Uh...... Well, from me, too, I have one favor to ask, okay? "What is it like? "No, well, it''s not that hard, it''s the mothers and the hats that protect them - I mean, I want them to prioritize my people." "I can''t do that! "What, you can''t!?" I was clearly rejected. "It is the families of the alts that Takazu is particularly eyed by. So, if so, defense priorities are immovable. Whatever else you put down, you have to let Master Lucica and Master Alto protect you! Mr. Fennel is also nodding at Tine''s words. I''m guessing Abel''s will is the top priority, but then we''re in trouble? "Uh, but I can defend myself, to a certain extent, for what magic can do. So I want you to protect everyone else..." "Regardless, everyone else will be protected. But I can''t change my priorities. Because the wishes of Takazu will be paramount." Hmm. It feels stubborn. Sounds unconvincing...... Then let''s change the way we say it. "Well, at least I want you to prioritize your mother over me. In case you have a choice, I want you to protect your mother." I want you to protect me from Phee, but MySister, I''m gonna be stuck with you the whole time. If I were to fall apart, I would be a mother. Well, it wouldn''t be such a big deal at a mere festival. Yantine and Mr. Fennel looked at my words, but eventually nodded at me. Nothing. There''s no reason to dive into a monstrous dungeon. As much as protecting multiple at the same time, I guess I decided it was nothing. "So that''s how we act. Sorry to interrupt your holiday." The two thanked each other again and left. But it would be cloudy if it was a meaningful meeting. So I figured out that the two high elves would defend my mother as a top priority. If anything happens, I can focus on protecting Fee. I don''t think there''s anything, and it''s best that there''s nothing, but making arrangements like this makes it very easy mentally. I made a big stretch and then went indoors. "Yes! Phew, I''m hungry! I opened my eyes. My sister said so most of the time. It''s a policy not to eat dinner at home because there will be plenty to eat at night festivals. Mr. Dorothea was sorry that he couldn''t feed his children vegetables with his own cooked meal, but he just had to be patient about today. Something about Brev''s is obviously horrible. Probably doesn''t like vegetables very much. "Al loves vegetables, doesn''t he? My mother says that. It''s not like I love vegetables. It''s just that I try to eat as much as I can, considering my nutrition. But you wouldn''t think a normal kid would think that, so I''m being judged by my mother and grandmother as a vegetable lover. Blah, it''s an underdeveloped world of dressing, so you''re harder to eat vegetables than you are on Earth. When you start cooking for yourself, you''ll have to develop that one too...... Incidentally, nutrition in this world has not developed on the planet''s journey. Ning Lo, it is good to say that it is very inferior. However, as a rule of thumb, the notion of not eating vegetables frightens the body is deeply rooted, and even the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has witnessed them being put up for sale with slogans saying, ''For beauty and health, let''s eat vegetables'', etc. "Fee, can you stand hunger until the festival? "Nyu ~..." Fee, who was stroking his own stomach, had come up with something and turned his exploratory gaze to me. "Phew, I''m hungry! But if you kiss me, I can stand it! So, if we eat here, can we put up with a kiss? If you say that, I''m sure you''ll cry. When I held Fi, I kissed him as I asked. Come on, let''s go. 254 Episode 251: On Blinking Night, You and (Part One) The atmosphere of the festival was clearly different from that of the day. There are signs of frustration with the participants. I know why. Because you can see the star reading. The feeling of the customers, somewhere softer, is similar to the stage before the favourite singer took the stage, and it doesn''t seem that just simple excitement is overflowing. Whatever, the star readings that Count Asel has directly invited are rumoured to have done the miracle of the Moon God. Everyone expects us to see new miracles at this star festival as well. Normally, such an atmosphere would only be pressure, but I guess that Ms Talviki would make an appearance in Norinoli without a basis. (Nothing happens and it''s a riot or something, right? Well, you''ll be fine. Sometimes I wave on the stage and say it''s over. Perhaps, as a star reading, you should look at the future. Though I saw it when I snuck into the Kansas Pavilion, that was certainly a fantastic and beautiful technique. Even if they don''t, they should be able to entertain the spectators'' eyes. And - Pooh. That poof poof, my friend. I''m supposed to have a responsibility to protect that girl who''s become an important person. In the unlikely event that any grievances come to her at this star festival, you must do everything in your power to stop it. I''m not familiar with the psychology of the crowd, but all of a sudden there''s a chance someone might scream, "I''m a prick." Well, if I were to throw a stone at the guest of honor, I don''t think there would be any confusion because it would be treason against the country surrounding the star reading itself or against the lord of Cyril, who invited the mother and daughter of Ahokainen. I run my eyes in the backpack I carry. Inside it is that Mejed-like suit that Phee brought from the King''s Capital. I don''t think I''ll ever use it for boulders, but I brought it to you in case you think about something when you work with your face hidden. Military uniform. I used it during the rescue operation, and I wouldn''t have gone over it to have it ready. And about three meters behind us in the Crane Putt clan, two unusually beautiful women in hats arrive. Needless to say, it''s a combination of high elves. Even if you hide your ears well, they look too good, so from behind, you can hear blurring and numbing. I guess we were going to arrive secluded, but it just seemed to prove that beauty wasn''t for secrecy. "Thanks to the kids in the back, it''s nice to have no trouble." And Dorothea says. This guy must be my grandmother, but he''s only in his late 30s. And he''s in his 20s for appearance. I guess I can often speak up. She''s beautiful, and she''s big. My mother felt the same way around it. Currently, 21 years old. Next month in August, Lucica Cramput, who will finally be 22, looks like she''s still only a teenager. Even if you put on the uniform of the Earth world, you can say, "I''m sorry. I can assure you that I will never have the feeling that this one is painful." I don''t usually see it because it''s caged in the house, but if I''d put it out in public like this, the guy who stops by, there''d be a bunch of them. "In Lucica''s case, more than appearance, the problem is that the contents don''t grow..." is the talk of my real mother. Either way, it looks like the two high elves brought a comfortable environment to this one for out-of-count reasons. And my sister, who has been hungry since before she left, continues to eat with all her heart. What you''re eating, skewers. But not meat. "Phew, I like mushrooms! Mushrooms are delicious! Eat more! That''s right. My Sister is eating mushroom skewers. I baked it with a sauce-based sauce and it tastes refreshing and salty, but I think I chose the latter without hesitation. I was impressed that the old man in the stall was laughing bitterly, "That''s sinister, this girl..." "Fee, calm down and eat, okay? "Phew, I''m fine! I can still eat! I feel the answer is uneven, but is it good? Meanwhile, Sisty, my Hatcoz sister. She''s also her, not fruit or sweetness, but moving on, eating mollusks. This one''s also sinister...... The only thing happily cheeky about meat is the brev. In a way, he''s the most childish. "Mr. Alto, don''t you eat...? "Oh, you''re not hungry? Do you want to eat until you''ve had enough? Leaving aside Phee''s unintelligible reasoning, it''s not like he''s not hungry. But there is limited space in the stomach. I want to identify it carefully. In the future, I want to sell the recipes to the Chamber of Commerce. If you want to eat at the stall anyway, something rare or likely to be a cooking tip is good. As I thought at the festival in the time of the Wang capital, the festival in this world, even if the atmosphere is similar, is arrowheaded and there is a difference there. Even if I take one stall, it feels like the market is still open. Some shops sell raw vegetables as they are, and there are overwhelmingly many foods, skewered, meat-roasted, simple and wild. Because I haven''t seen the classic apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple or apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple apple, There is no such thing as a goldfish. But they sell little turtles tied with strings. They also sold insects that played sounds, like bell bugs, and I could see the child being a parent. Around here, on the edge of the world where I was, I wouldn''t see much. The shooting is very different from that in the Earth world and seems to be a game of shooting bows and aiming at the center of the mat. The goal is to earn a certain number of points in the prescribed number of copies, but how can it be called a medieval world to say "cash" instead of "prize"? Some shops are open to bacci. Dice gambling, of course, can even be like flipping multiple picture tags and putting on a picture pattern. Arrowheads, or somehow, people who run Bacchi stores are somewhat of a bad person. There is even a shop with a caution stick standing in front of it. Others are doing street art even though it''s night. There were also "Slashers" and "Beaters," but the old man I saw in Wang Capital, he doesn''t seem to be there. (Sounds like there''s no infamous'' string lottery ''...) That is evil. I''ve never finally seen anyone hit a hanging console. If I open a string lottery store in this world, could it cause trouble? "Hey, Al. Some stores use magic? With meat on his cheeks, Brev points. It was a kind of gambling. A scaled stick has a sphere about a golf ball stabbed in it. That''s a demonic prop, the sphere sticks to the pedestal at first, but when you can magic it, it tells the sultry and the stick to go up and up. If it can be stopped within the specified scale, they can double the multiplier. "Is it going to be business, alle? Given the demographic ratio, it''s small, isn''t it? "As a show, you sound excited. It''s a lot harder than that, and a lot of people try again and again." "Phew...? You mean how it winds up gold from less humans? Then I guess it''s a squid. Is there a craftsmanship in the appliance itself, or is the shopkeeper magical, jamming, or ''a little more''? "Fee, is that shop guy magical? "Ngu...? A store with that stick? That guy, he''s magical. I''m using it." I don''t know about stalls. If I were the protagonist of gambling cartoons, I''d make a lot of money poking around here, but the basics of my way of life are staying away from trouble. I would have trouble getting weirdly innened, and it would be through stable. "Phee, thank you" "Hehe...! I don''t know, but she stroked me! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! But you''re getting hungry for boulders. I want something to eat...... It''s already an idea. What, eat what you want without a chimp? When that happens, as a former Japanese, I want to eat arrows and rice. Because there is a world of rice, baked meat and pilaf are also sold normally. (Wow...... Do they even sell butter soy sauce rice? That''s pretty expensive, too. Because butter itself is precious...? Surprisingly, there are no grilled rice balls. Maybe you haven''t figured it out. "Yay, yay! Phew, that bothers me! I want to try it! My sister pointed to a certain stall to block my appetite. "Ooh!? Is that, no way...... Huh! There, something amazing was being sold. 255 Episode 252: On the night of the blink, you and (Part II) "Ugh, eel...... Huh! It''s a eel...... ugh! There''s a eel... Huh!?" What was there was a single skewer grill. S-shaped and pierced by long iron skewers were the protagonists of earthly ugliness. It didn''t make a difference to the eel everyone in Japan loved. "Oh, Al, do you know the eel? You''re really knowledgeable! Mr. Dorothea said, "Well!" I''m surprised, "but not quite. ''Cause I loved nagging and nagging bowls. But there, Brev boy shows up. Chitch, or something like that, is waving a skewer instead of a finger. "Al, isn''t that a sea urchin or something? What do you mean," swamp dojo "? "Yeah? Swamp dojo......? The Hatko boy shrugs when he says he''s a ning-roe eel. This guy is this guy, and he doesn''t know any eels. "Uh... Mr. Dorothea...? Asking someone who doesn''t think about it and knows the right answer would be the fastest way. Grandmother tries to tell me, but the softer, softer feeling than she opens her mouth hugs me. "Yes, yes! Mother! Mother will teach you? I know more about your mother than your mother! It was my mother. Still, your mother sounds more like an unintelligible word than your mother? No, I know what you want to say. I guess I said I was better than Mr. Dorothea. (The way you appeal, you look just like the daughter of a three-year-old. Boulders are parents and children......) But Mother and Dorothea, they don''t look like rabbits or horns or spiritual faces. "Totally. How did you get a smart kid like Al from Lucica...? My grandmother is stunned. But the commentator seemed willing to give in. "Um, mother. What''s that skewer after all? Are you a eel? Are you a dojo? "Nfu......! That''s the swamp dojo, isn''t it? It''s not a eel." Looks like Brev was right. But to observe from what My Mother and Mr Dorothea have said, the eel is probably present in the eel. "Is Mother familiar with the differences around it? "I''m more of an adventurer than I am." Ha. Somehow, you see me? The eel in the Earth world was a low-status food until the dandelion was invented. Anyway, because even the common people didn''t seem to eat that much. So what layers were eating, the manual workers. Early morning or late night convenience stores, close to buying nutritional drinks from old ladies at construction sites and cab luck. For a long time, it seems to have been recognized as a nutritious food. Either way, there was a song like, "Eat the eel and help me," in the Leaf Collection. Even in this world, I think it''s food of the same status as "before Kamayaki", beyond what my mother used to say as an adventurer. ''Cause if you have dandelions, you can''t bake them in such clutter. Because it should either be sold as a dandelion or, like a modern Japanese eel skewer, it should be cut open properly and baked in multiple ways. (In the old Japan, I would have eaten a sea urchin cooked through a skewer with miso and soy sauce...) Probably the same here. I could see that there was a jar with that kind of seasoning in it. "No eels or swamp dojos. A physically moving adventurer eats well." My predictions seemed to be true. At the same time, I understand that Brev knew because he was an adventurer. "So, mother. How are eels and swamp dojos different? "Your mother has only eaten marshy dojo, according to your father -" According to my mother''s description, this is how it is. Firstly, it seems that marshy dojo are the proximal species of eels. As its name suggests, it inhabits the Great Lake Marsh. Come to think of it, sea urchins are aquatic organisms that travel down rivers, even if they are in rivers, downstream or even down to the middle basin. It''s a creature that goes out into the sea and breeds, so naturally, it''s natural. In contrast, this cello is inland. I can''t believe we met like that. If it weren''t for a different species of proximal edge, Tsujitsu wouldn''t fit. Apparently, habitat is not the only difference between the two. Swamp dojo tastes slightly less flavorful and smells more muddy. So even with the same skewer, do you think it is necessary to add more miso and soy sauce to the swamp dojo? Then I wonder if it''s a complete degradation, and it''s not, for example, that the small bones are less overwhelming than the marsh dojo, and they''re better suited for skewering. In addition to appearance, the common denominator must be that there is a fever-prone poison in the blood. So raw food is definitely NG. Then, in an outdoor store that doesn''t do proper stuffing and odor elimination, it''s better not to eat it. In other words, even if there are slight differences, it is said that the methods of eating and cooking are the same. And most importantly, whether it''s an eel or a swamp dojo, it''s not popular. Only some people take it, so if you care about it, they get it easily. "Phew...! Huh... Huh! "Duh, what''s wrong, Mr. Alto...? Because suddenly I laughed, or made Sisty pull a dong. But can this stay without laughing? I didn''t know a gold mine would sleep in a place like this! "Oh, I''m laughing! Phew, laugh with me! Heh heh heh heh heh! All MySister found out was that I suddenly laughed out. But he seems happy I''m laughing. As declared, we''ve laughed together. (A marsh dojo with a eel! Can be used......! We can use this...! I have soy sauce, so if you manage to even complete the sauce, you must be able to recreate the noodle bowl. ... Oh, is the pepper essential too? But I wonder if there is, pepper. Next time, let''s ask Abel. "After all, the festival is good! A treasure trove of ideas! "Yay, yay! Huh, come on, I want to try that one! "All right, all right! Fee, the corner of your eye is a boulder, right? I''ll try it with you, too! "Heh, heh... Huh! Phew, you praised me! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it... Huh! Note that the skewering of the bought dojo was not very tasty. "Ugh...... I ate. I ate." In the end, what I selected were tea and vegetable sticks. That''s not funny. I bought vegetables here too, so they thought I was more and more of a vegetable lover, huh? But I have to take the initiative for nutritional intake. When I''m eating, my sister wants it too, so she''s two birds a stone. Fee''s health is protected by this brother! (But...... raw vegetables that just shook salt are tight......) My Sister, who can eat with a smile, thought it was amazing after all. Do you know dressing and mayonnaise around here, not to mention the harm of the past life? Whatever it is, I want to be able to make a culinary challenge soon. If you look to the side, Sisty is laughing modestly couscous. "Mr. Alto eats strangely...? I''ve never seen a contemplative way to eat." Well, I''m eating in anticipation of the future. The development of the recipe leads to Phee''s happiness, so I''m trying to be serious. "... I''m interested in cooking." "Me, too, I''m interested in cooking, but I still do my best to help, like Mr. Alto, and I never thought about creating something new. Alto is amazing......! No, no. Challenging new things will definitely be better after you learn the basics. In my case, cooking is a continuation from a previous life, and if I cut out only this world, it would be the extremes of the evil road. "Then I don''t know when, but shall we even think about a new dish together? "-! Yes... Huh! Make sure..." Fine, you''re eating up. But if I can cook, will it also improve her confidence? "Phew! I''ll cook, too! Together! "Right. Fee''s with you." Even when I play in the sandbox, I''m a sister who works hard on mud dumplings. I guess I''m also interested in cooking. I''ll hold you so hard, I''ll stroke your head. "I think we''re all hungry, and should we move to the stage venue? Mr. Dorothea will come up with such a suggestion. The festival''s main guest, the legendary star reader, plans to greet him at a special venue created in Central Square, but says he may not be able to sit without going early. Even for me, I agree with you because I want to keep an eye on Pooh. If we move early, we might be able to secure a safe place where it''s easy to evacuate and see the stage. They don''t all disagree. After finishing the toilet, I procured something that seemed to be ready to sit and eat at the venue and headed there. Well. Do you suppose to burn the bravery of the star reader into these eyes? 256 Episode 253: On the night of the blink, you and (Part III) You were right to pick up the place early. There were many people who thought the same thing about our crane put clan, even though there was still time to say hello to the star reader. But this would be a natural story. Star reading is coming, the star festival''s star star star. You don''t see this, you see what. Ms Tarbicki took the stage tonight. In contrast, the dewcase continues until the day after tomorrow. You don''t have to ask which one you should choose. Not to mention some people coming from other cities. Given that, it should be said that it was only thanks to an early decision that we were able to locate it, but that it was a survival. "Hehe...! Phew, next door! The special stage is surrounded by multiple benches installed in a semi-circular fashion. I took the liberty of securing quite a range, especially since it does not specify the space for each of them. If it gets crowded, they might say, "Pack it," but you know what? My Sister is going to make you feel comfortable, so I''m going to make you refuse. I guess Mr. Dorothea feels the same way. He lays his seat on the bench and appeals to the ''territory''. Especially in her case, though I guess it''s space for all the little ones. "Doesn''t it have to be the front, Al? My mother will ask me if I have this position. Even if we''re in the front row, we''re stopping at the right end. Anyway, the stage sleeve looks so subtle. It would be natural to assume that it is difficult to see. But, of course, this place makes sense. Quite simply, it is easy to evacuate. Positioning that would get you out of the most crowded venue when something happens. Then, they chose a location close to the security personnel ''blockade and where multiple evacuation routes could be chosen. It''s safer than some ease of sight. (Well, I think it''s excessive caution...) Behind us are two subtle high elves. Blah, because with the Yantines alone, most crises will be eliminated. It''s just that they''re protecting us. When something happens to Pooh, I''ll have to move first. (To do this, it''s generally good, so I want to know where she is. -) There was someone on the stage sleeve staring at me. Ru Ru Ru...... Ru Ru Ru Ru...... I can''t hear you, but I can see you squeaking like that, a puffy looking girl. Yeah. Obviously, you''re looking at this one... (Oh, I''m about to jump out, I got caught...) There''s a guard-like woman in a hurry to strangle her wings? Well, it seems like it was an escape from the hotel when we reunited in Cyril, and maybe it''s marked as a troublemaker. However, it is good to have an escort beside you, even if you are an eyewitness. The safety rate has never been higher. "Oh...? At the corner of my vision, probably because I had a big move. My mother seems to have noticed the future Savior. I walk up to the stage with Hitoshi. Because it''s still time before the stage, or no tartar. Several knights and adventurers are consulting on and beside the stage. Mother walks straight through it. He''s so grand, he doesn''t seem to care about rejection. (Oh, I''m having a good high touch with Pooh) Same friendliness. The escort''s in trouble, isn''t he? Mother kept holding hands with Pooh and came this way. Behind it, a guard who follows with a weak face. "Mmmm... Al..." Po Wo Chi reaches out to you if you''re not connected to your mother. "Meh! I don''t know. Touch it, man! Fee hugged me and stopped it. But Pooh ko. When I quickly let go of my mother''s hand, Shasher turned around behind me, and on my back, I was beaten like a koala. (Even though there is a bench, it is clever...) Meanwhile, my sister has a desperate face, "Ahhh!?" or something odd. No...... Even if you look up with those crying eyes. And when my mother sits directly next to me, she hugs the three of us to the top. "Hmph. Mother''s, one wins ~ !" What is the triumph? "Miltier, you said to just watch the stage for a second, didn''t you? If you don''t come back, I''m in trouble! The escort spills stupidity, but Pooh Pooh Koala, who lives on his back, refused in the usual, laid-back tone. "It''s better next to Al... Safe...? "What are you talking about!? Aren''t you here a normal family, not a warrior or a knight!?" "Mm-hmm...?" Stop, Pooh. Don''t breathe on my neck muscles! "From the stars... I feel the worm...? Al must have ~... had some tea...? "Hey, why did you...!?" "After all, Al was a bug...... Finally, confession..." "Chi, no...... Huh! I''m not a bug! Tea rice...! "Rurururu...... Ruru ~..." Knock...! How far can you read it? Arrowhead, she''s in my hands......! "Bugs, tea rice, it makes too little sense......! Please, go back with me......! The escort woman, half, was crying. Maybe Pooh kept flirting with me. "Uh, Pooh... is Mill going up on that stage? "Me, Secret Character......? Sniffing ~....... Ruru......? Is this you? To the stage, is that a good interpretation of not going up? Meanwhile, the escort. They understand from our conversation that this one knows where she stands. It tells me a little bit about the situation. "Miltier is an important subject of protection. Plus, he''s still young. So now I''m supposed to say it shouldn''t be served in public! So let me collect it......! "So ~... It''s safer next to Al...? Full...? Salmon meal......? I like fish, too. But it''s not in Cyril...? "We are war experts! You can see that this very ordinary family of tourists is no stronger than me! Yeah. For this man, Pooh is a strange kid who repeats his deafening paranoia, isn''t he? And as he anoints the fire, Brev bravely raises his hand. "Ooh! I''m fine. What? Guardian, you have completely white eyes. In fact, I don''t think Brev is strong compared to kids his age, but in this situation, it would only seem like a tough joke. We can''t beat adults yet. That''s why the escort ignores Hatko and reaches over here. "Ah...... Al......" Pooh, who stuck to his back, seemed to resist, but ended up being stripped off. Should I have grabbed the hand that was stretched this way? "Look, I''m coming! Dear Talviki, don''t worry......! Still a puffy look and signs, but I feel like I really wanted to stay here for the sake of it. She remained in reach until she was invisible. "... Phee" "Hey, did you... Phew, I like it! "Pooh... can you identify Mill''s soul even if it''s away? "Phew, I love my soul! I always want to touch you! That''s an honor. But now you want me to answer the question? "So, what do you think? "It''s hard to see when you leave, that, just like your eyes! But Mill''s soul, just one weird! Like the stars, they sparkle! Right. Is it easy to identify? That would help. In the end, as it were, Pooh never came back. - And the stage curtain opens. 257 Episode 254: On the night of the blink, you and (Part IV) "Ooh...... Amazing number of people..." The venue was more giddy than expected. People, people, people. As well as sitting guests, there are many stand-up guests. Before the event, I vaguely thought, "If there was a domino knock, it wouldn''t suck," but I understand it wasn''t a concern. Probably not penetrated by common sense that ''you can''t pack too much''. Or do you think that if you restrict admission, there will be riots? Either way, I''m not giving up comfort space for Fee. At a time when more people are in full swing, sneak up on the Devil''s Wall. No matter how much I pushed, I struck my hand to keep it out of my grandmother''s laid sheet. This should prevent accidental falls. "Yay, yay! It''s getting busy! Phew, I like it busy! My sister seems tense with only the signs of the audience brewing. Boulders like festivals. Probably the type of kid who would be thrilled to come a typhoon or something. "Fee, it''s already dark out there, so you''re not gonna leave me, are you? "Phew, I won''t let you go! Brightness, it doesn''t matter! When I stroked her head as she hugged her with great joy, Mysister narrowed her eyes with joy. In the sky, the stars are already shining. Of course, there are lanterns and other lighting fixtures at the festival venue, but they are not as bright as they are in Japan, and they would be inferior to safety. The exception is the Demon Stone of Light. Literally an alternative to lighting that emits light, but the Demon Stone of Light itself is quite good, it seems to be valuable. Depending on the magnitude as well as the amount of light and the color emitted, the value seems to vary dramatically. They can''t use high quality demon stones at festival venues on boulders, and they compensate for the amount of light by adding a lot of crude products that emit as little light as bean bulbs - though they''re still quite expensive. The lights of the stage venue use this magic stone of light. There are two reasons. One, because there is no risk of fire. You can''t possibly put the VIP you invited from Wang Du in jeopardy, so it''s only natural that you can cloud away the possibility of a fire. The other is because it''s easier to turn it on and off. Lighting with the Demon Stone of Light can be easily switched between light and dark. I don''t know how to use it. "Ooh! From the venue, my voice rose. Because all of a sudden the lights went out. Only the stage is illuminated. As if it were a cinema, it is a mechanism by which you can only concentrate on the stage and see it. This is the second use of the Demon Stone of Light. It should also be noted that when it gets dark, thieves and pickpockets are more likely to appear, so be careful. It must be a natural precaution, but there''s no such thing as a flair. Well, since we''re rolling out the Wall, it''s none of my business. "Everyone''s! Well gathered! In the center of the stage, you and a man appear. Only the lights that properly illuminate him are beautiful in color. Probably using superior demon stones. "Among the traditional star festivals, this year has particular significance! I think those gathered here know what that means! That. Old man in the center, who you are, don''t you name it? When I followed my mother and asked her, she said, "Count." Complete the process. Is that the ruler of this Cyril? Tattatan, and the Earl stepped on the floor of the stage. It''s not like I''m going to dance tap dance. I supposedly just want to get my attention on the floor. There, the text is depicted. Similar to the surgical ceremony, but that would be literary. Close to what I saw at the Kanxing Pavilion in Wangdu. To reinforce the performance, or the lighting at the bottom of the stage goes dark. Changed, the text blurred and lit up. "This year from Wangdu, we are inviting star readers! And I think everyone understands that the star reader is different from the star reader in line! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! As if to reply to the Count''s words, the audience returned a caged cheer of fever. Everyone knows The Miracle of the Moon God. I am proud that God''s miracle has manifested itself in this moonline. And to say that the bearer of that miracle is the blood muscle of a certain star reading. (Clearly, it''s not conveyed as a miracle carried out by Pooh...) Even in the muddy rope ceremony, does it hold as long as it can be kept secret? You''re an important figure in the country now, Pooh. If you were to truly receive the oral biography of the Ahokainen clan, you would be the future savior, and you would have decided that you needed to ''modify'' the information. Perhaps it has been rewritten from ''The Miracle Has Been Done Is The Child Of Star Reading'' to ''The Miracle Has Been Done Is The Family Of One Star Reading''. Because I have lived in Japan in the past, there is tremendous resistance to distortion of information, but I can also tell that it is a necessary procedure for that child. I guess it''s better not to have extra handouts. "And everyone on this occasion now, can see! The bearer of that miracle... "Count! Count! Count! The audience is thrilled. If I lived normally, I wouldn''t have a chance to see a celebrity, and I know I''d be grateful. And by successfully attracting that star reading and introducing it in full, are you turning that inspiration to yourself? You''re right, Count. "It''s something we all think is in a hurry, and it''s time for you to show up! Great star reading, Tarbicki Ahokainen! Maybe it''s really good to appreciate where you pull in without telling your own story for a long time. You''re there, with principals who have long unnecessary stories, bosses, bosses, bosses. Hoops, even the stage lights go out. In it, only the tricks and footsteps echoed. Footsteps stopped in the center of the stage, above the literature, as everyone watched in solitude. And the spotlight. There, a tartare figure dressed in costumes as a star reading. It is also like a coat of law and an ethnic costume. Either way, the atmosphere is out. The audience is leaking a moving voice. She''s so mysterious. I guess the exotic appearance also empowers the performances. As a matter of fact, even Grandpa Shark is a free dam. There''s Pooh on the stage sleeve. It''s loud and dark, but definitely. Because you know what I''m looking at, she''s turning this way, appealing to existence with something that sounds like a slow dance. Looking at it all the time, it feels like the MP is going to be absorbed. Once again, the Count came out when I was Pooh - and the audience were blinded by his mother. "Listen! Many star readers are afraid to see the future of our Cyril here...... Huh! Ohh! and venues tremble. I heard that the power of star reading is not fuel efficient, so it can''t be used that way, but is it also taking permission to use it into the kingdom? (I mean, Count, you didn''t make me say hello to Mr. Talviki... No way, you stepped on me when I said I was gonna bore you? If you look, Tartar stares at Cyril''s lord in dissatisfaction. But if they say hello, the atmosphere will be broken, and a gold sign called "Miracle Bearer" will probably have a question mark on it. I think it''s the right decision. Fine, because she seems to love her daughter''s pride. I just want you to slip your mouth badly and avoid Pooh''s safety being threatened. Something tells me the Count of Tartar. Pooh''s mom nodded reluctantly. And start reading unnatural bars, as if reading in Campe as well. "Let the miracle of the shining stars be upon all Cyril. Bless the stars, let them shine and deliver my inquiry to the sky...! Guests didn''t seem to think it was too much to drink in a majestic atmosphere. Either way, Ms Tarbicki starts chanting. The chant rolled out was smooth, the light flying around its body, very fantastic. If we don''t let him talk in vain, maybe it does look like a miracle. And light. A light reminiscent of a dream is drawn into the starry sky. A breathtaking sight for everyone. What words are spinned? As everyone watched him lurk, Tarbicki said, quite frankly. "Ah? Something''s wrong? This city is surrounded by demons? The words froze everyone''s expression. 258 Episode 255: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 5) The audience went out of their way to the words of Tarbicki. Naturally. Her words are too buzzing. But some of them reacted. One of the adventurers who was in the venue to maintain law and order ran in the direction where the stuffing was located. I guess you took it for granted to be more alert even without a clap than the originator is star reading. You must have gone to inform the squad. "Phee, what''s the word now, is it true? "Phew, I don''t know. But I haven''t been human since daylight. Magic and soul, there was a little bit more. They''re surrounded." DD Daytime!? Yes, Phee should have said at noon that the magic was everywhere...! I look back in panic. The two high elves already had weapons in their hands. From Mr. Fennel''s hand, a larger squirrel-like creature lowered the cylinder, rushed quickly. "To the Chamber of Commerce branch of Cyril, Fennel unleashed his obedience. You should evacuate to the Knights or Adventurer''s quarters until you join the security department." "Wait, Mr. Yantine. In the event of a problem, each filling is expected to be disruptive in the pressed citizens. If we''re going to protect the Crane Puts in full, shouldn''t we lurk in the right place for defense and retreat? The venue is still on purpose. But no one escapes in a hurry. It''s probably because I don''t feel it, and I don''t even know if it''s a lie or a truth. So in the meantime, you will certainly be able to choose where you want to go. "Be quiet! Everyone wants you to calm down...! In an attempt to quell the confusion, the Count shouts out his voice. "Lord Talviki, I have trouble making statements that make everyone at the festival anxious......! "Huh? ''Cause it looked real. If we don''t consolidate our defenses soon, I think it''s a bad idea...? "Immediately? Didn''t I see you talking about the future?!?" "If it''s currently in progress, I think that''s in the future...? Sounds like a hell of a number, huh? Is this city okay? The Earl said hello. Is this desperate for the results of star reading? Or is it a mourning that says, ''You can''t just be honest about anything''? of the audience, the stiffness grows. Some of them have already stood up and chirped. "Everybody, calm down! - Guards! Tell them to increase the gate security! Then he said he could close it at any time! I don''t mind splitting personnel from the festival jar! At the direction of the Count, the knights scatter. I guess it''s because I trust the height of the wall surrounding Cyril and the thickness of the gate that keeps the spectators from erupting while they''re confused. "As you can see, I gave instructions to consolidate the gate. I think the excellence of my Cavaliers of Cyril is something we all know! In addition, this year''s festival has invited adventurers from other cities to increase their security hands. In the unlikely event of an assault, it is an adequate and responsive force. I want you to act calmly, without floating around! When the Earl of Sach raised his hand, everyone seemed to have regained some calm. Ms Tarbicki seems to have excelled in the art of mastering the hearts and minds before she spoke of the results of the star reading. Perhaps the reason for the audience''s calm also has confidence in the Count''s power of control. "First, figure out where and how many demons there are. On top of that, let me draw up a full defense plan! Don''t worry! Cyril is close to the king''s capital. Even if there were a large number of demons to be attacked, it was possible to interdict them in collaboration with other cities. You will never defeat! Raise colored wolf smoke by day, and say that at night, by launching a clustered number of light bullets, it is a mechanism by which multiple fortifications outside Cyril are contacted. We showed the audience that we could take the "Battle of the Cage on the Premise of Reinforcement". "The gates of Cyril are strong! If the Knights and the Adventurers work together on a cornerstone defense, they must -" That, it was a moment. So far, where were you? Why are you in this place, laid with a tight security net? A wolf-like demon that suddenly popped up bit the earl''s neck. The Count couldn''t scream a scream, and collapsed on the spot. Blood splashed, screaming. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Man, it''s a demon. Awwwwwwww! As if that were a signal, many monsters pop up. That didn''t just seem to be around the stage, but from all over the festival venue, screams rang. "Ensure your safety! Tine and Mr. Fennel try to pinch us and keep us alert. But that alone, ''That Parent and Child'' doesn''t help. The wolf, who threw the Count across the stage sleeve, was aiming at the opposite stage sleeve. There is a star reading there that escaped to my daughter as she lost her hips. The escort was a woman, the only one, who was an eyewitness to Pooh. Normally, I guess the other knights will move instantly, but they''re full of hands with their monster opponents flying at them. And the audience flees disorderly with us. I mean, she''s the only one who can protect that parent and child. I wish that guy had enough power... (Like I''m desperate, you''re turning bright blue...! I''ll put my hands together. What you use is dark magic. If you just attack, you don''t mind any attributes, but when the ''firing source'' is recognized as me, the demons may come this way at once. It''s an act that puts the mothers at risk. There must be no. So use dark magic that can handle shadows. (Black rope...... ugh! Black rope emanates from the wolf''s shadow and restrains the body. I don''t know how strong that monster is, so I don''t know how long I can hold it in. It could be all along, or it could be a moment. But if the leg stops slightly, the escort will be able to wave the sword down in the meantime. "Oh, my God! No, no, no, no, no! But something unexpected happened in a bad direction. What an escort woman, when the wolf''s leg stopped, ran away. Throw away the Pooh boys. (xoxo......! Are you serious?!?) Confirm that the Warcraft restraint is functioning. Apparently, it''s still working. I know it''s better not to speak up, but I screamed. "Both of you, come here! But I also realize I can''t do that. Talviki stays out of hips. A novice warcraft rushes to the stage, as if to aim for that star reading. Pooh was standing in front of her, in tears, as she sheltered her own mother. "Get out of the way. Wow! I don''t have time to think about it. In the magic of the wind, I blew the monster away. Because I slapped him in the eye cup, or he hit the stage wall, and his head seemed crushed. Successfully eliminated, but the other warcraft seem to have recognized me as an enemy. At the same time, I turned this way. (Oh, shit! Everyone, sorry......! Even though this is the time you have to stay calm. But if you come at me, you can use magic with dignity. "The Devil''s Wall of Water - Muddy Water! Expand the Demon Wall that I think is best suited for defense in my current hand. I surrounded my mothers in a dome and ran to the stage sleeve. Fire the spear of the wind, skewering the wolf in captivity and the new monster who tried to rush over. "Black rope! From my shadow, I stretch out the black rope, catch the two of them, and draw them. What''s new is three warcraft like leopards. I also put this together and pierce my head to kill, but I was uncomfortable with the movement. (What, these guys...? Now the move, it looks like you jumped on the Pooh boys, not me, actually attacking? It''s as if I were to say that my goal is to be this parent and child. He seemed to prioritize this mother and daughter over those who responded rather than those who fled. (No, I''ll think about it later... ugh! Catch the asshole Kainen mother and daughter. Hold him like that. "Ah, Al......! Oh, ugh..." "Well done! That was fine." I''ve never seen this girl cry before, and I didn''t want to. Run right into the ''position'' you created. "Dear Alto! Please don''t be impotent! Yantine yelled at me. I don''t think it''s a good idea to worry. But I don''t want to think it was a mistake to help these kids. "Yes! Get the fuck away from me, man! I''m sorry, Phew, it''s all, no! "Don''t be silly! The venue itself must have blown up!?" My beloved sister hugs me crying. If it is not calm, there is a danger that ancient magic will blow the side of the area. You have to forgive him. "Ugh...... Al......" Pooh still has a hug on my body. Neither Fee, nor this girl, can be forced to pull away. (Is it good luck to be unhappy that the Wall of Demons is functioning?) Several Warcraft have already come to the side of the Wall, but whether scratching or hitting my body, my muddy water cannot be broken. I can suffocate him by taking him inside Ningro. It seems to go well with the enemies of the beast system. But what...? The number of monsters in front of you may not be good enough for 10 or 20 already. Where have you been lurking so much? No, isn''t it impossible to hide and lurk without finding it? (Outside the venue, what''s going on...? Are the acquaintances who are not here safe...? 259 Episode 256: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 6) Nose screaming. Perhaps this is where they should call it. A corpse eating a thousand slices of a throat is rolling. There are people who scream and escape, bleeding. Ever since I came to this world, I have clearly come to witness the ''death of man''. Brev is holding Sisty, who shivers in tears. Mr. Dorothea is holding it so as to cover both of them. So I guess these three didn''t seem to see me using magic. Looks like he jumped out on a dash and recognized he was just bringing an asshole Kainen parent and child. Whatever... "Huh......! "Ha... ugh! Outside the muddy water, the two high elves are kicking the monster for me. Even with the remains of the Warcraft scattered, I guess I just think they cleaned it up. Nevertheless, Mr. Fennel is strong as well as Yantine. Whether you''re keeping your magic warm or afraid of a false explosion, even though you''re both fighting with the short sword you were carrying, it doesn''t look like you''re making a monster or anything bitter. Teine is self-declared and not surprised because she said she was better at spears than witchcraft, but even though Mr. Fennel looks like a magician, he also seems to have a sword heart. You two seem to be able to focus on fighting because I''m protecting everyone on the Wall of Demons. Of course, I''m helping too. Restraint the enemy''s body with black rope and stick muddy water on his face. That''s how he handles the warcraft that doesn''t come in between the two of us. But if you do, you have a rare number of enemies. Even though both Tine and Mr. Fennel are burying monsters in one blow, they don''t look diminished. Ningro jumps into the venue from next to next. It''s more like we''re in a herd of warcraft than we are attacked by a large number of people. (Are you okay with this...? I hope it''s not a hell of a painting outside the venue. Speaking of distractions, no signal bullets have been launched to notify strangers outside the city. In other words, Cyril could be isolated. In addition, the Earl, the ruler and ruler, is falling off. Isn''t this confusing the chain of command? And arrowheads, monsters look like they''re after star reading parents and kids. What the hell is this all about? It''s as if it''s also programmed to aim -? (If I can move from here, I can check the area...) With all your hands full of interception and defense, walking the mothers of ordinary people is risky. I know you have an advantage in battle if you look at Tine and Mr. Fennel, but it won''t be possible to keep fighting without rest. But if we just protect it, we can still figure it out. "Tine. Mr. Fennel. Let''s set up an operation." Evacuate the two elves into the Wall of Demons. As long as my magic continues - which I already owe Fee - the muddy water won''t break either. "Go ahead." As soon as I offered them water, they drank it up. There will be some wear and tear in this form. I can''t let you force me. "Thank you, Master Alto.... but I wonder what this is" Teine sits down to the chair dissatisfied. "If it''s me and Fennel, you can have this amount of opponents, hundreds or even two, but obviously, there are more than that. At first we fought to see if we could retreat or wipe them out if we crushed a few, but it was a quantity more than we expected. I can''t see the end." The Warcraft that you both took care of, I do it in due course, so as not to disturb you. There are already piles of carcasses built here and there, but there is no way the raiders have been reduced. It doesn''t even look like war has waned. He is currently in progress, jumping on the demon wall of water, and drowning on his own. "Mm-hmm... Arrowhead, that''s a little odd." And, Mr. Fennel. "Fennel, what the hell are you saying is weird? Don''t skip the subject. This raid is full of crazy things, isn''t it? "That''s, excuse me. - Uh, I have the ability to be Tamer, don''t I? Speaking of which, the squirrel-like one went to ask for backup. Would that squirrel have arrived safely in this riot? If we can get there, will the Chamber of Commerce have the strength to turn this way? "So this is Kang as an obedient demon, and I wonder if these demons are led by someone." "Control?" Yantine frowns. "You know perfectly well that Tamer himself, Fennel, can''t have so many warcraft obeyed, even if he''s a high-elf obedient demon, right? Or do you think, like demons, there are a lot of submissive demons? "I don''t know about that area. Are you sure you have the right number of Tamers? Or is there a way to use a lot of demons, even in the singular, or even in the minority? There, I don''t think I can help thinking about it right now. But I don''t think my assumptions are wrong. The rationale is..." Mr. Fennel explains. First of all, the demons are clearly coming at us. Probably also noticed that they were after Pooh''s kids. I guess the reason I don''t say it in my mouth is because you cared. It''s possible that you shut your mouth because it''s a hypothetical stage, of course. Next, I mentioned the timing of the demonic raid. I don''t know where they broke in from, but if the Warcraft were disorderly, there would be a battle in the Cyril people before they came to the festival venue. And my eyes, they''re attacking. The monster is crushing the Count most of all. And that the signal bullet for the rescue request has not yet been launched. This is an impossible story given the scale of the conflict. I mean, she concluded that they must have targeted you as a priority, too. "We have to assume that this is already the raider being Tamer. Even the herd is not an individually destroyable ''singular gathering'', but a ''dominant group of forces''. I think moving from that premise will improve survival." Indeed, when the enemy is an orderly being, I feel it would be better to raise the alert level. I think it would be more impossible to define this raid as a disorderly coincidence. "If it''s explained that far, I have no objection either. But, Fennel. If I can''t figure out the difference in power between him and me, I don''t think I can even set up an operation? Yantine played the bench with her fingers regrettably as she said. "Know how many? I came with a pin. There he is, right here. There''s a genius who''s been aware of the existence of demons since daylight! "Fee. Can''t you see how many demons there are? Rough and good. You think it''s a lot over there or less over here? You can just compare the number of people in this square." "Nyu? Not human. Magic and soul? More and more. So many!" "What? More, more...?" Yantine blued in amazement. I''ve already exorcised a significant number, but how can that increase? "Miu Miu...... From that pond, like a lot of ants coming out, there''s more and more of them. Phew, that, I know! "Holes? Aren''t the city gates broken or some of the walls destroyed? "Demons, they''re not from outside. It''s gushing all over the city." What''s this all about? Did you even dig in the tunnel beforehand? "Probably coming through the gate! But it''s not the same pattern that Phew knows. He''s gnawing! It feels a little unnatural! "Gates? Gates? Just now, Phee herself said she didn''t come from outside." By the way, I came to a conclusion. They''re the same for the two high elves. Yes. The Gate. If you''re close to that arch elf, everyone will think of it, the legendary demon prop. I have also used the property of Abel in Wangdu... "That''s it, here!?" We looked at each other. 260 Episode 257: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 7) Thanks to My Sister, there was more or less to see. The door. A miracle magic prop that crushes distance in an instant. Benefits and value to people would be immeasurable. And the scale of the damage when you do ''evil''. "Oh, I can''t believe I''m in this city...? Yantine''s down. I guess not saying the word ''gate'' directly is to keep Abel out of trouble. "In a Chamber of Commerce investigation, Cyril shouldn''t have any arr...? Mr Fennel, too, speaks of such questions. The Chamber of Commerce also seems to be looking into the location of the Gates, which are located in various parts of the continent. It''s an important item, so is it a natural precaution? The two are whispering and talking to Hisohisso. I''m guessing my demon wall allows a secret conversation even in the middle of the demons. If it''s useful, it''s above all. (Especially since the source of magic relies on your sister -) I can''t overtrust my abilities. Not as strong as that. There is not enough magic. So just in case, I owe you magic from Fee. If I have to act alone, I can''t move without gas, because then I''m sorry. (Unlike me, this girl is amazing...) The amount of magic was jumping through from the beginning, but it is still growing gnarly. Probably, "Growth Rate," but I don''t think I''m as good as Fee. I can''t believe there''s a difference in talent, though that''s what I knew before this girl was born. "Dear Alto. Will it be moved from this location? Yantine suggests looking at the water dome. Perhaps the biggest harvest we ever made to Sanctuary Kishkud Island was the ability to knit out this'' Muddy Water Demon Wall ''. If you say so, it''s like a slime with no will to move freely. As we move, we can crawl. Being able to evacuate with a defensive posture in place would be a major advantage. "............................................................... Al..." Pooh looks anxious, too. Poor thing. Sad faces don''t suit this girl. (If it''s true, I''d also like to hold Sisty''s hand for you -) Fee and Mill are hugging me, so I can''t do that either. I''m sorry, Sisty. Either way, you won''t want the outlook, even if you keep staying in this place. More importantly, I want to get you all to a safe place as soon as possible. "Yeah. Let''s get moving" I nodded so everyone could hear me. As such, carefully and slowly start moving. First, we tried to aim for a blockage, and while checking the situation, we were to aim to rendezvous with the security department of the Chamber of Commerce. It will be ego, but because I think the Chamber of Commerce''s security department will protect our family over the Knights and Adventurers. I have connections. But here came the problem as a concern. "Arrowheads, you''re getting together" With his weapon in place, Yantine shrugs. The Warcraft, who still roar loudly, wave their nails, strip their fangs and jump at us, will never stop chasing us. If we move, they''ll follow us. Even if there are other ''targets'', it''s enough to strike this one as a priority. (This then, no...! If we keep moving to the shelter, we will impersonate these massive demons to the people of the city. Teene and Mr. Fennel saw Pooh only for a moment. Arrowhead, it looks like you understand who''s being targeted. But, of course, I''m not trying to get rid of her. Not those people. "That''s all we''re surrounded by since we got rid of the goblin outbreak." Mr. Fennel says. There are goblins in this world too, but like the world of cartoons and games, they are not underestimated because they are miscellaneous fish. The reason is simple, smart, and highly reproductive. I use tools, set traps, strike unintentionally, and prefer collective warfare methods. There''s no way these people aren''t a threat. To say that it is highly fertile is to say that it is only harmful to humans. It is said that the population will decline, the fields will be devastated, tax revenues will fall, and food supplies will be affected. So if a flock of goblins is discovered, it is only natural for the country to send troops, mobilize a large number of adventurers, and destroy them without one left. A quick story is with Inago. One or so children can crush it, but if it''s enough to cover the sky, there''s nothing more humans can do. That''s why it''s important not to let it happen. "Even if these warcraft are being ''transported'' by special means, the question is where and how did they increase?" Yantine lays down his weapon. He''s going to go outside the Devil''s Wall. (Are you going to be...) With the Devil''s Wall, we can only defend ourselves, but we don''t know how long that will last. With the amount of magic Phee would be able to sustain as much as she wants, but this girl is only three years old. Probably doesn''t keep my strength better. And it''s harder to rendezvous with knights and adventurers than the Warcraft come together against us, and there''s no guarantee that the people of the Chamber of Commerce can get there. Then there is one hitter. Do something about the Gate, the source of the transport. Mr. Fennel won''t accompany us to protect us? It would naturally be up to Mr. Fennel, an obedient demon, to have that squirrel back on his way to the distress request. So I can''t go out there and attack you. Of the power of the high elves, he who goes to the dead will be a teen without having to argue. "Dear Felia, I don''t mind if it''s rough. What is the original magic reaction point?" "Miu...? Over there! Um, you''re messing with me! Phee pointed in the direction where the nobles'' mansion was located. (Someone in the aristocracy is lending a hand...? No. You don''t have to be vague with anyone. The Count was here. Frey and Grandpa had assured me that your father would not do anything outrageous. There''s only one left. (Viscount Denen. And the submissive Menno...) It didn''t have to be said. The Jantines have also been informed of the abduction of your military uniform. The eye-catcher must have attached it. "Fennel. Master Alto, please." "Even in the name of life." Like nothing, Mr. Fennel nods. From the beginning, these people seem to be going to give priority to protecting us over themselves. "Tine......" Because you noticed my gaze, the Elf Knight laughed. "Take the initiative to fight, take the initiative to defend. If not, why can I name a knight? There is nothing that Master Alto cares about. I will definitely bring you some good news. Please don''t worry. Please wait." That''s all I told you, Yantine jumped outside the Wall of Demons. Slaughter the flying warcraft with a glimmer, and kick them into the fine dust of the wood, disappearing into the darkness of night at a windy speed. (If Tine and Mr. Fennel were alone, I''m sure it would have been as easy as running away...) All I can do is protect everyone like this. But that won''t be all. So think. What can you do? What should we do? I''m Abel''s apprentice, and she taught me magic. Then you will have to think not only about using witchcraft, but also about how witchcraft is used. Otherwise, you''ve been beside me since I was born, and I''m sorry about that elf teacher. (Think. Something at all, a clue.) Among these countless monsters. Countless. Countless... (That''s right. What did Yantine say? I thought you said this to Mr. Fennel) - You know very well that Tamer, Fennel himself, can''t have so many warcraft obeyed, even if he''s a high-elf obedient demon, right? I can''t even high elves. I said so. I don''t know how many submissive demons are at the heart of the commotion. But hundreds. Or it should not be possible to follow the number of warcraft that reaches a thousand, to the degree of man. Menno says he''s human. I can''t be sure if this frenzy was his work, but I''m pretty sure it''s from the sightings of the uniform and how the chimps caught him. Then how can you do that to a human? Unconditionally, I don''t think we can make a scene. There must be a price and a constraint. Or... (Alternatively, the source of the force...? 261 Episode 258: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 8) I can''t help but think about the price and constraints. There are no ingredients to think about (...). But what if there''s something that can amplify the power? Or what if Menno, for some reason, is bottoming up his magic? "Fee." "Hey, did you... That I did, Phew protects it! I usually say, "I like it! But what I say is," Protect! ". She''s going to protect me, too, just as I want to help everyone. I stroked Fee''s head and asked. "Fee. Wouldn''t there be some unnaturally great magic somewhere? Or even a distorted reaction." "Miu...? Weird magic, full of it. Phew, I''ll tell you everything, it''s hard... But if it''s the weirdest magic you''ve ever had, Phew, I know! "Big weird magic......? Is that a warcraft? Or are you a magician? Or it could be a demonic stone or a demonic prop... If it''s true, I want to go to Phee''s point now and find out. Even if I protect it, I''m poor, so if I have a clue about solving the problem, I''d like to make sure of it. But no. If I don''t keep the Wall, I can''t protect my mothers. For me, the most important thing is to protect my precious family, not to take out enemies. Only there, you mustn''t put them back on. At least until the mothers are protected. (No...... Is it difficult to be protected? More and more monsters are gathering for Pooh...) Then we need to do something about the ''origins'' of the arrow-stricken warcraft... I don''t know, this is a grand tour. "... yeah? As I was cruising with this, Phee and Pooh, who cleverly shared places and held me, strengthened her arm. Those eyes that look up at me seem anxious, and that''s supposed to be normal in itself... (The ''quality'' of anxiety has changed......? I don''t know why. Until earlier, however, Pooh seemed simply frightened by the demons and frightened by the tragedy. In other words, it is a general category of fear or bewilderment. But now, you look like you have other fears. I still don''t know what that is... "Al, I..." Pooh said something, that''s when it happened. "Mill, you''re not hurt anywhere!? Are you okay?!? Ugh, this was scary. Ooh, ooh, ooh! Tarbicki, recovered enough to finally talk, hugged Pooh. "Mmm...... Mother......" Powoko took her hand off me and held Ms Talvicki''s body back. It''s strange how my daughter looks more like she''s holding her mother, even though it must be a parent-child embrace. (Is it because I was able to recognize the inexplicable safety...) The Wall of Devil that surrounds us. So far, this muddy water hasn''t allowed any of us to break through the demons. Considering that Daiyuan said ''me'', unless I could rely on it, but still, to some extent, it seemed to have helped calm my mind. Everyone else seems the same around here. In addition, Mr. Fennel. This guy has a lot of credit. She is using a little bit of magic and blowing up the warcraft that comes by. I can''t do it all because of the large number, but still don''t keep it dense. And he told me not to let him stand in the front. It doesn''t change the fact that you''re surrounded, but you can''t fool around with visual effects. I guess thanks to her, everyone doesn''t have to be more frightened than they need to be. Not only in terms of combat ability, but also in terms of care, she seems to excel. Sneaking his head down, he was just being looked at. I get a little smile. "Do they understand what I mean by using magic? A boulder, huh? The vice chairman has a glimpse." "Vice Chairman? Is that Mr. Henriette? "Yes, Mr. Yantine seems to be struggling to protect you as an instruction from Takazu, but in my case, in addition to that, I am asking the vice chairman to ask him for alto." "Me? "Yes, you are. It''s amazing, isn''t it? I mean, he likes it. It''s weird. What part of Master Alto attracts vice chairmen and Takazu? I''m interested, too." Even if they say that, I don''t know. However, since he''s my best friend''s kid when it comes to Abel, I don''t think he''d have had much of a negative impression from the start. Plus, we''ve been spending a lot of time together since we met. We''ve been together longer than Phee. Though I think it would be something I grew up with over time. "Al......" And Pooh, who calmed her mother down, turns to me again. "What''s up, Mill? "Mmm...... Al, I..." So when he hung something up again, one turning point blocked it. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Lucica, oh, my God, oh, my God! Dorothea, oh, oh, oh, oh! Where? Awwwwwwwwww!?" "Oh, Father...... Huh!?" The voices that echo from the other side, they do know each other well. Until then, my mother''s eyes, anxiously grabbing me and Fee, lit a light of hope. That seems to be the same for grandmothers and hatco siblings. Immediately, turn to the voice. The adventurer guild''s execution, the emergence of Shark Crane Putt, seems to give these people more peace of mind than a handcrafted high elf mage. "Oh, Father, come on, come on, come on! Here it is. Whoa! I just got sick of visual effects. After Mother''s voice sounded, it would cloud that it was just an extraordinary achievement. Doon, and a shock like an explosion. It (...) winds up the monsters and blows them to the sky like garbage scum. As if even a paper blizzard had blown, there are those who rush straight here, blowing up massive amounts of demons. How reliable and comforting would it have seemed to my grandmothers to eliminate obstacles with overwhelming force? "You''re not thinking about pacing, or preserving power." Like a solitaire, Mr. Fennel shrugged. The end of me and her warcraft was a fuel priority. With minimal witchcraft, I''ll be sure to bury him. It wasn''t flashy, but it was a trick in anticipation of a long war. That''s the best because we don''t know how many enemies we have, and rendezvous with others is an obscure situation. But I also know how my grandfather feels. Because even I wouldn''t be able to stay calm if anything happened to Phee or my mother. (Grandpa''s specialty is war axe...) With enhanced vision, I see my grandfather, who is far away. wielding with one hand a great axe that would be envisaged to be handled with both hands. (i) Double the head of the warcraft with a gibberish, and anything that is likely to stand in the way of progression, level the axe, farther away in the belly area, and skip away. It must be very powerful. The body of a monster beaten with an axe belly is shaken, twisted, and flown in several units with one blow. Even if I didn''t die on that one, I don''t think it''s possible to continue the fight anymore. Grandpa had something like luggage on his back. And reach for it quickly. Gripped was a short hand axe with a large blade but a pattern. For a moment, I thought I was going to throw it into a two-axe stream without a two-axe stream. Apparently, it was a throwing axe. But it''s an axe thrown by a monstrous grandfather. Speed and power are awesome. The throwing axe, which rotated to raise the becoming, flew as it severed the three Warcraft and stopped at a deep penetration into the fourth belly. "Get out of the way, hey, hey, hey! Wave the battle axe with your right hand and fly the throwing axe with your left hand. It didn''t make me feel like a monster existed on a hundred basis, but it looked like I was going to a deserted field. "It''s like the way Dwarf fights. Did you learn or imitate it?" Whimpering, Mr. Fennel is eliminating the Warcraft so that Grandpa''s path is favourable. I guess the fact that we can work together and collaborate without talking is a testament to her being a powerful person. (But you''re strong, my grandfather...) As you can see from Brev''s leadership role in the exam, he also uses magic. But the physical attack was too strong, and even inside the guild, Mr. Dorothea said he was thought to be a biological warrior, but he was good at seeing it with this eye. Physical attacks, such as lined demons, would be enough. Around here, I disagree with my teacher, Abel. That man is too skillful in witchcraft to use a sword struck by a legendary masterpiece. I got a spear from Tine. And I''m learning the sword from Abel, so I know that the master is an isolated being, even as a swordsman. But the elves will think of their ancestors as the most powerful sorcerers. I''m actually a master of both ways. (Did Mr. Lucas come too) I was late to my grandfather, who ran with the demons kicked in, and I saw those men following me. He''s led by his grandfather, Mr. Lucas, deputy captain. They are not fighting. Grandpa''s gonna kick his ass, so I guess it''s just running and chasing him. Apparently, he led a team and came looking for us. "Father!" "You!" My mothers are hugging my grandfather, who came in front of me. I want to go to my side too, but I can''t get distracted because Yantine and Grandpa kicked around scattered and there are still countless warcraft out there. I''ll keep expanding the Wall of Demons and be careful not to come in, so I''ll do my best. (But even if it''s hard, can you take a breath...? Even if it''s far from reassuring, I was grateful to be able to give Fee a break. 262 Episode 259: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 9) "Okay, good luck with that." My grandfather is stroking the inside of four people. You must have been quite anxious because you look horny, whether you stroke it or you can stroke it. "Ha, ha, ha! I want you to stroke me! My Sister looked at the people she could stroke and told me to stroke myself. Of course, I wouldn''t do anything to say no. "Fee. Thanks for your help. Thank you so much." "Hehe hehe...! Phew, I was praised by! Phew, I''ll be glad to hear more! Huh, it''s more useful! Yeah. He looks happy. This girl''s standards don''t even brace her at times like this. While we''re at it, Grandpa''s adventurers are fighting the demons around us. Even though there is a huge difference in numbers, they are precisely and reliably taking out enemies while devising ways not to be surrounded by my demon walls. I think even the individual is quite a user, but he also seems to be good at collective warfare. (Are you throwing and towing smell bags that demons hate and defeating enemies in the other direction in the meantime) It''s an adventurous way to fight. I''m used to it, and I guess I''m just a skilled person. Masters of swords say they see through the mistakes, but in the case of veteran adventurers, they''ve heard that it''s ''create the mistakes''. I guess that''s the kind of fight that''s going on in front of us right now. Even the bodies of the defeated enemies are successfully used as walls. Restrict and lure the other person''s actions very naturally and always stand in their favor. They were obviously used to the way they fought in widows. Armed differently, everyone wears the same armband. That is a testament to being an Alliance Enforcement Officer. Grandpa belongs, Brev just admires it, and I guess that''s a testament to warriors. Mr. Lucas, the deputy captain, apparently identified it as possible only in defence. They come this way. "Dear star reader, You''re safe." "Ko, Ko, this situation isn''t safe yet...!?" Ms Tarbicki makes a plain, authentic statement as she holds Pooh tight. I guess that is. I was just able to rendezvous with the adventurers, and I haven''t solved anything, and I don''t know anything. Mr. Lucas smiled bitterly and replied that we would nevertheless do everything in our power to escort you. Then look at me. "Did Alt-kun build this demon wall? That''s amazing. I can''t believe it''s enough to protect everyone." "... I did good. But I don''t think it''s" everyone. " Over there in the venue, the bodies are rolling. It belongs to people who are running late. My priority life belongs to my family, and I''m not even willing to do anything to hang it on my balance. If it''s both ways, I choose my family without getting lost. I don''t hesitate to wave away the hands that flock to Carneades'' board, but that''s not why I want to see a tragedy. I bet you''ve never had your life saved. To my words, Mr. Lucas bowed his head. "Right. My tongue was bad. But it''s good to have protected your family." "That''s not the power of me alone. Fee and this-" Spread your hands and point to Mr. Fennel, the two made a meeting. "My name is Lucas, Deputy Chief of Alliance Enforcement." It''s Fennel. The motion is graceful, but her words were extremely concise. "Are you an elf mage? Then you''ll have the power to survive this disaster." "It''s a high elf (...). Please make no mistake." Mr. Fennel put in an immediate fix. Speaking of which, when I first went to the Chamber of Commerce, Chairman Shorcina also remembered claiming to be a high elf, not an elf. I don''t know, but I guess it''s an inalienable part of them. "This is rude. This is a coarse adventurer, so I hope you''ll forgive the proud Elves for working illegally." In response to Mr. Lucas'' words, Mr. Fennel''s eyes are cold. Could she also hate humans? From Takazu, it''s me... But Mr. Lucas doesn''t look like he cared on the surface. I guess it doesn''t work with one of my gaze because I''m talking about the adventurer having to be strong at heart too. "Alt-kun. I''d like you to answer as far as I can tell, but do you know what happened to the Count? "Is it the Count? Then..." As I explained, Mr. Lucas nodded with a strange face. "Right. Could you possibly live? Even if he''s dead, we might be able to retrieve your body if we hurry..." He said he might be alive? I don''t think we can expect much in that situation. "Either way, we have to get to confirmation right away. In the name of the Count''s rescue, we launched a team." In nominal terms, maybe the original purpose was to find us. In this situation, the Alliance must protect the people. You won''t be allowed to behave in a personal way. If everyone has a reason to be sure, it''s to look for a mentor. I mean, the Count''s rescue. "Do I have to deliver you first than I could rendezvous with the altos...? No, if the Count survived that, don''t make a big deal of it. But it''s the pinnacle of foolishness to split the squad in this situation..." I''m roaring. Meanwhile, Fee being stroked by me is a dream in this situation. "More! Oh, more fu, why? Phew, I liked it! If I''m serious, I want to give this kid a break, so I want to move somewhere safe. But they also use the big nickname of searching for the Count. Now if the Count is completely uncertain as to cheap, he will be able to turn back in the way that he was unable to protect the survivors, but if there are even a few surviving eyes, he will not be able to abandon them. "Please, follow your own purpose and head to the Lord''s rescue in this city. We''ll take your escort." There, Mr. Fennel, plugged those words in. Mr. Lucas asks surprisingly. "What does that mean? No way, alone, are you going to protect us all? "No. I said, ''We are''." Individually, "we don''t say." As if to react to the words, a tiny shadow pops out of his feet and jumps at Mr. Fennel. It was that squirrel-like obedience who went to the Chamber of Commerce of Cyril for rescue. (Has he come back? And to say) Moment after moment, several warcraft ran out of breath. Multiple shadows come, like filling a space. "I''m sorry, Master Fennel! Unexpectedly many of the monsters have arrived late......! "No need to apologize to me. More than that, protect these people with all your might." What showed up was an armed elf. From the way they look, they''re from the security department. I guess telling Mr. Fennel he''s bowing his head is better than calling her. The elves immediately repositioned themselves to shelter us. "This will allow you, Adventurer Alliance, to head to the rescue of your Lords. Leave the Crane Putt family escort to us." When this is said, the face of law enforcement must turn to the Count. They set out on the subject of Lord''s Rescue. The elves, on the other hand, have been here since the beginning to protect us. "Al." Grandpa came over here and grabbed my shoulder. "Ask for the lucicas. If it''s true, I''ll take you to headquarters..." The expression on his grandfather''s face seems to be exactly what he thought of the disconnect, and the way it looked makes me wonder how important his family is. I''ll take care of it. Emotionally, I''d like to say this, but that''s a little difficult. If it''s just a stuffing and escort to the Chamber of Commerce branch, if there''s a demon wall of blasted muddy water, I think it''s possible just for me. But another problem is stuck. That''s one girl beside me, drawing star reading blood. Unless she manages the situation where the Warcraft are gathering together, there is no way to go to a place where the infightless are evacuated in large numbers. (Arrowhead, shouldn''t we be heading to where the magic felt by Fee? No matter, don''t take your mothers to that place. Even if I was to worry, I wondered if I should act alone. 263 Episode 260: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 10) Just a thought, I''ve come to a conclusion. It''s impossible to act sneaky. No, it''s easy if you just get out. I have the magic of ''blocking the signs''. With that, maybe, for a moment, the people here, as well as the Warcraft, can act unnoticed. But naturally, it''s not "unnoticed after you get out." Ningro, it will be a noise. Without a doubt, it worries my mothers. (Then, after all, we need a collaborator...) Someone who can take care of my absence. I can''t do it inside me, and even from the guild people, I''m just going to look like a kid, so I won''t be able to. That leaves you with an elf...... (Tell Mr. Fennel, let''s talk) Follow a little and point a little away with your fingers. That''s all, and he understood that I was having a secret conversation. Skillfully let my subordinate elves cut me off from everyone to give me some space to talk. Around using the magic of silencing right away, I thought you knew. By the way, Fee stays in his arms. Unless you''re asleep, it''s impossible to keep this girl away. Sign blockade is also ineffective in front of My Sister, who can see the soul directly. "What is it, Master Alto?" "Oh, yeah. Actually, I have something to think about." I briefly explained Menno-related miscellaneous considerations and Phee''s perceived magic. "Master Phyllia, can you sense magic! The first thing that surprised her was there. Magic sensing seems to be a fairly rare ability. Abel and Fee use it as a matter of course, so I can''t really feel it. "... so I guess the bottom line in solving the problem is that besides the ''gates'' that Tine went to destroy me, there''s a key to this magic. I''m not bright on obedience magic, but I can tell the boulders are going over their normal scales." "You''re right. I don''t know who the obedient devils are to manipulate these demons, but they have different digits of ability. This is not even possible for us high elves. And if so, it''s reasonable to assume that there''s some kind of secret there." Nodding, she looks at me like I''m serious. "Hey, something...? "No. I thought Master Alto was really smart. Even high elf children, at single-digit ages, usually can''t get that far around their heads. Was the rumor that he was a genius and a prodigy true?" No. It''s a chicken. "The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce also admired the inventions brought in this time." "Oh, thank you..." This time it was brought in, I''m guessing the goods sold to the Chamber of Commerce after the fourth level exam. When we talk about this, she''ll say she knows I''m the inventor, Charles Essen. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce said she would share "Essen''s identity" with the executive class alone, so she also finds that she is a senior member of the Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, I may also have grasped the underground passage that I used when I went to see my village daughter''s mother. "So," I''ll give you one cough. "Tine is headed for me at the gate, so I''d like to find out what Phee''s big magic feels like on the other side." "Oh, Cheng Cheng. Are you talking about the star reader''s daughter?" Mr. Fennel poked his essence easily. If anyone was listening to this conversation, this return would be difficult to understand. When she says she wants to find out how the magic works, Pooh will talk about it. But this is a clarity story. As a precondition for going to look into magic, we have to keep everyone here somewhere safe. But as long as Pooh''s being targeted, that''s hard. Mr. Fennel understands that. That girl is being targeted, she''s being nursed. She told me she was smart about me, but I guess she spins her head a lot faster. "How could that kid be targeted...? That was my solitary, but she gave it back to me in discipline. "The boulder doesn''t know why. But I see why all the monsters here are beasts." "What...? I don''t think so, I look around. Surely all the demons that surround us are four-legged beasts. "Can you tell me why? "Probably because she''s the primary target, so it is. I mean, it wasn''t by chance targeted by some kind of applause, but a girl named Mirtia Ahokainen was chosen as the target of the murder from the beginning." "From the beginning...? "Yeah, I guess. I think the nosy beasts have been recruited to finally discover her and track her everywhere." "The beast to follow the smell," you said. "Yes, I''m not part of the security department, but I still have some knowledge of demons. The wolf leopard demons here are more of a kind known for their good nose than their ability to fight. What you want to do is obvious." To track down and kill Pooh? That''s all, this is all the demons...? "Wait a minute, please. Now, this disturbance itself..." "Yep. I was wondering if it was just to kill one individual, then (...)" "Such an idiot!? Too much hassle wasted! If you''re targeting her, if you''re targeting the carriage when you come to Cyril, that should do it. Or even when we were just playing with our kids. Why are the Knights and Adventurers consolidating their defenses, taking action during the festivities? Thanks to this, the raider''s goal is still unfulfilled. Numerous demons have been taken over by this elf and by the hands of the vigilante. "I don''t know why around there. Or maybe I''m just making a misguided prediction. However, in any case, if Master Alto goes out to investigate, he will not be able to move into action unless he manages the killing and hostility that is right for her." That''s right. Even if Pooh puts aside a reason to be targeted, if I can''t clear it, I''m not going to investigate. Previous problems of being deluded after getting out were stuck. And Pooh, the pivotal one, walked away from Ms Tarbicki and came here on a small run. We''re still in the process of exchanging information. "Mmm...... Al......" Pooh pulls my sleeve somewhere lonely. Speaking of which, she would have tried to tell me something many times. "What''s up, Mil...? "Al. I want you to leave me here..." "-!? What are you talking about?!?" If they leave us here, we''ll have nothing but death! "Monsters...... Probably after me... With me, your mother and Al are in much more danger..." You were aware, that you were being targeted. So, you want me to dump myself? "There''s no way you can! Unexpectedly, I yelled. But you shouldn''t do that, and I''m not gonna let you. There''s no guarantee anywhere that abandoning her will make things better, and I''m not going to carry my regrets into it. "But I''m annoying everyone..." "What''s bothering you is the idiot who unleashed the beast! Mill isn''t bad at all! If I was just frightened without realizing anything, I guess I wouldn''t have had to suffer so much. But this girl is pretty smart. I guess that made me feel responsible for nothing. "Mmm...? Beast, someone let it go...? I see. Has she not noticed until the presence of an obedient demon? "But Al...... As long as I''m around, I think your mother''s scared...... I don''t like it..." Mother, you think, this girl. So much so, you look sad. But no. Kids always have to be healthy and laughing. If Pooh doesn''t want her mother to feel scared, I don''t want such a healthy child crying. You have to be happy when you say you''re a child. "It''s okay, Mill. I''m going to fix the problem." Will this kind of determination also be categorized as barbaric? I don''t even know my difference in power, and I think myself stupid to even call it Mitsuo''s courage, such as challenging an uninterrupted number of enemies who manipulate warcraft. "Mmm...... Al, but...? "That''s right. I''ll do it. So, Mill, don''t worry, you can stay next to your mother. I can still fight for a little bit, can''t I? Really, just a little bit. "Dear Alto, may I? There, Mr. Fennel mixes up. "As things stand, I don''t think it''s our forces that are guaranteeing your safety, but the effect of the demon wall that Master Alto deploys is enormous. If you can find a place like a fort, if you can escape from the corner and alto at this stage, you can''t guarantee a full defense." I know that. but shelters and other defensive places must be packed. Is it possible that even if we take demons there and move them, the tragedy will only expand? When I told him that, Mr. Fennel spoke of a cloudy solution to both the ramblings. "So I have a suggestion. What about Alto taking Mirtia to investigate?" 264 Episode 261: On the night of the blink, you and (Part XI) "Hey, hey, are you insane, Mr. Fennel!?" I accidentally said rude things. But it''s too reckless a suggestion for boulders. He said take Pooh, etc. "Yes, I mean it" They give it back to me with a smile. If I were to take her, naturally, I would say while I was protecting her. I don''t think I can do such an advanced thing. Anyway, it''s weak, me. "Dear Alto. Nor am I proposing without thought. First of all, can you ask me there? "Huh? Oh, yeah..." I know Mr. Fennel is intelligent, though he hasn''t had much interaction yet. You can''t deny the dedication of such a person without a heads-up. There''s got to be some idea there, maybe some ideas to make up for my weakness... "First, we can create an alibi for Master Alto. It''s not nice for Master Alto to get out or be known to be missing, is it? "Well, sort of. But, Pooh - how is taking Mill going to fix my absence? Ning Lo, I think there will only be more missing persons. "We will take the form of dividing the places of refuge of the Altos elsewhere for the convenience of the Chamber of Commerce. Normally, protection away from your family is unlikely, but now that there is congestion, the rationale will also work." Complete the process. Are you going to reverse the confusion? Sure, then, even if you were separated from your mothers, there''s no contradiction in the setting. I''ll be able to disappear in grandeur. "Protection to another location can cause anxiety even for too few. If it''s about three people, it''ll be just fine." "Three? "Yes. And Master Phyllia, naturally, will they be taken? Asked, I shut up. There is no option to not take Fee for detection, for the stability of the battle, and above all for the peace of mind of your sister. But this kid is only three years old. Is it a good thing to declare that you''re taking him with dignity? The tour was for a moment, but before I opened my mouth, the stuck Mai Angel rubbed my mochi cheek. "Phew, we''ve been together forever! Away, it can''t be! From My Sister, who pushes his cheeks so hard, comes the desperation that he never wants to leave. If you leave it, I guess you''ll keep crying all the time. "... right. Fee. Oh, my God, can you help me? "-! Ugh, yeah... Huh! Lend...... Huh! Phew, I want to help! Stand up, full, why not! Whenever, why would I give it to you...... But in fact, this girl is overwhelmingly stronger than me, and she''s useful. Ning Ro, there''s a chance that I''m better at keeping my feet together. I feel a little sorry for you as a brother, but would you like me to help you more than just accompany you? "... so, Mr. Fennel. Another benefit of taking the mill is that it''s safe for everyone, right? "Yes, it is very painful to say, but there is no doubt that keeping the Warcraft''s targets away will increase the safety of your families and the refugees" Pooh seemed anxious and grabbed my sleeve. "It''s okay, Mil... It''s not your fault." "Al......" I just got hugged. My Angel is furious, but not now. Mr. Fennel looked up at us with a smile on his face, but eventually he looked at us with clarity. "The biggest reason I suggested accompanying Master Alto is because I highly value your power as a magician" Isn''t that overrated? If I''m mistaken, I''m in trouble. "No. With this accompaniment to Cyril, it''s actually a judgment to look at your arms. Besides, Takazu and Yantine have also been asked about Alto''s merit assessment. I don''t think it would be better for you to have a long way to go." I don''t know... Dr. Abel, I occasionally get off on the wrong foot... I can''t believe it, I just have to make my own decisions about what I can do. Develop the magic of blocking the signs for each Pooh girl who stays hugged by me. "Ko, is this... Huh!?" Mr. Fennel is surprised, but what matters is the beasts on the other side of the Wall of Demons. Obviously I see a confusing color. I guess it''s strange that the signs disappeared, even though the target is here and smells. (Alright. This degraded version of Hidden Sorcery is going to work for Warcraft opponents too...) In addition to deodorizing, the original technique can silence and de-temperature, but it still doesn''t work for me. All of them are too sorcery challenging to activate this. In fact, it''s hard just to block the signs. Every time I exercise it, I think that the woman who fought on that ice field was a great magician. I don''t know if I can get under her feet... But High Elf''s sister, she''s been honestly surprised. "Shh, that''s amazing......! I didn''t expect to use advanced surgical formulas so far......! I''m not using it. It''s only partially operational. I move my gaze from Mr. Fennel to Pooh. Because I haven''t asked you the most important thing. "Mill. What do you want to do? You want to come with me? "Mmm...... I have no power to fight..." "Yeah, I know that, I''m asking." "I''m sure it annoys Al..." "I don''t think it''s annoying. I just want you to be prepared for the danger." "Al, I''m not afraid...? "I''m scared. But don''t do anything like this, I don''t think I''d like it if my mothers felt scared." "... I, too, don''t want your mother to feel scared..." You''re giving priority to annoying me and your mother over yourself. You''re a sweet girl. Eventually Powoko nodded with all her strength in her eyes. Though it remained blurry in shape. "I''m going with Al......! "Yeah. Let''s do our best" My responsibility, it''s serious, isn''t it? I definitely need to protect you, Phee and Pooh. In conclusion, Mr. Fennel''s alibi operation went well. As expected, the Knights and Guild stuffs were filled with people seeking refuge. It would have been a ship on the crossing that the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce, with more than human combat capability, would have said that it would make some acceptance. "Are you okay, Mr. Fennel? To make it easier for me to act, I said something about accepting refugees. Isn''t that a massive crowd pushing over? "Before I suggested it, I would have already pushed it over, and I would have given it protection. The same is true of Wang Du''s head office, but the kind of riots and strife, we always assume. All branches are notified and checked to make sure they have an empty warehouse for evacuation. If you can''t protect the branch manager, you''ll be fired." The space itself, it seems, will always be. Mr. Fennel asks the elves at the branch office. "Warehouse defense is good, isn''t it? "Of course it is. I won''t let anyone through." "Hmm? Not" I won''t let one demon through, "but" who alone "? When I spoke of discomfort, all the elves laughed bitterly. "Master Alto may be offended, but this is also a preparation for the human race. Humans are greedy. Even in a situation like this - no, because this is the situation, I''m fine with fire thieves." I don''t have a word to give it back. In fact, you must be there, that kind of guy. It should be noted that if they really discover a fire scene thief, they make it a one-size-fits-all decision without capturing him or anything. Are the big stores allowed to exercise their right to self-defence when the police are underdeveloped? So he said he would literally end it. The mothers went to the shelter of the Adventurer Stuff, which they thought Grandpa had secured. But there were more people looking for help than expected, and there was a lot less space available. Should this be called unexpected luck, since there would not have been enough places of refuge to be protected away from their families? I don''t know if I''m honest enough to call this a good fortune. I broke up with everyone in the right place because I''m not taking the demons to the shelter. At a stage when the elves were reinforced, they asked for an escort to the blockade. Now I''m free. All you have to do is start an investigation. "Fee, are you counting on me? "Phew, I''ll protect you to the fullest! It''s all bad, no! "Mill, are you okay? "Mmm...... He told Al he would protect me... Believe it" Borrow magic from Fee and activate the magic of blocking signs. In the end, it is regrettable that I could barely give Myangel a break. "Well, let''s go" Let''s move on to solving the problem. 265 Episode 262: On the night of the blink, you and (Part XII) My name is Renee. Proud, elf sorcery warrior. Age is 3 Bibbies...... No, I''m 299. Inside, the sword and magic were unbeatable, so they bought it there and scouted it to the Chamber of Commerce Security Department. Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. That''s where the majority of young elves get into the ten fingers of the workplace they admire. Anyway, I hear there are a lot of high elf people working at the head office. There''s no way that being able to work where those people are is unattractive because the high elves are better than the inner length of the elves. ... If I tell you the truth, I don''t have to wonder if I want to be a direct report to both Takazu. That''s a boulder, you dream too much. My place of assignment was a city called Cyril. It''s a shame you don''t work at the head office, but what a convenience the big city is. My colleagues also pushed me to my heartbeat with "category of hit," so of course, I''m not dissatisfied. The turning point came about the night of the star festival. Since the star festival is when we make money, the Cyril branch was also carefully prepared. Such an arrowhead, an incredible incident called a mass outbreak of demons. The city panicked, but I had no fear. The reason for this is Mitsuki. First of all, my hometown is on the periphery, because there have been many times when demons have suddenly flooded out. I mean, so you''re used to it. You don''t need to move. Next, it''s the kind of demon. I could see at a glance that it was all about the kind of beast that had excellent olfactory sense and was suitable for tracking, without combat specialization or poisoning. If it''s the Elf''s power, it''s fully capable of handling it. Although a high number was the only material of concern. And Mitsuki eyes. That is to say that the Chamber of Commerce always envisages raids. However, that is not a flood of monsters. It''s preparation for the human race. They are very greedy, and if they are to satisfy their desires, they do so plainly, and they also challenge what may seem reckless. It is also said that that is the strength of man, but it is not necessarily without us elves in the presence of the ''side where desire can be directed''. Now, Rnel?p and Horn, who are known alongside us as superior in magic, are said to have greatly reduced their numbers by human raids. That is why our Chamber of Commerce has the task of intercepting the human race when things happen and protecting the elves. This is the first elf in the security department to be taught. For this reason, weapons may be hidden inside the Chamber of Commerce in addition to the arsenal. ... Though I didn''t expect you to use that for human protection. As we solidified our defenses around the Chamber of Commerce and the warehouse for this reason, a submissive demon appeared in the Cyril branch. It was an unmistakable form of spiritual beast, and even Tamer the Elf, the servant was a seemingly difficult being. The spiritual beast, very similar to that squirrel, had lowered a letter barrel prepared by the Chamber of Commerce. This was the same size as the official letter holder of the Chamber of Commerce used to contact each location. It is inconceivable for a servant to say that a spiritual beast uses this other than a high elf. This transmission has been handled as a matter of the utmost priority, even though we are in a state of confusion. According to the Branch Manager, Takazu and his entourage are here in Cyril, so he had been asked beforehand to help if anything happened. And there was something about the mass outbreak of the Warcraft. I didn''t even know that Takazu or the High Elves were coming to this city. Actually, it looks like he came to Cyril last year as well. Then I asked the Branch Manager if I should name all the Cyril Security Departments and serve them, but Takazu was returned wanting peace. If it is indeed a request from Takazu, we will not go to make it impossible. Together, it was an undesirable fortune to have been chosen as a member to save the edge of Takazu. I am only an elf, because I have lived in 299 and have still never worshipped both high ancestors, either face. Joyfully and courageously headed to the designated place, there was a family of human beings and one high elf. Before leaving, the Branch Manager has asked for your name. It''s Master Fennel. He''s a high-elf who works at the head office and is said to be one of those vice president Henriette''s katanas. Who the hell is this human family that''s going to get immediate protection? Doesn''t even look very strong, it feels like a normal family......? But before such a question was resolved, I was to have a bigger question. At the behest of Master Fennel, the escort was divided into two parts. It''s not strange to split into two hands, but there''s something wrong with the content. ''Cause it''s a way of separating the three toddlers from each other, isn''t it? Very puzzling. And the next word spinned, I was stunned. These three toddlers, Dear Fennel, and I are the only ones who say that we will travel through the city of the Warcraft. Apparently, we need to investigate the cause of this mess. I don''t mind that, but I wish you wouldn''t let me be a toddler in exploration, crusade, etc., and order our Cyril Security Department... "Your grievances are particularly strong, aren''t these brothers and sisters? A little more than you." "Ha!?" Unexpectedly, I spoke rudely, and I rushed to bow my head. But these kids are human. That''s also, he''s just a little kid. Isn''t it a pre-existence that sickens strong weaknesses? I see three toddlers. Boy with a tired vibe and a full of energy stuck by that guy. And she''s a blurry feeling girl gently pinching the sleeves of the boy''s clothes. There''s no such thing as a strong man''s style there, no fine dust. It would have been much easier for you to order me to "protect them with your life because they are weak". (Is this a joke like Fennel......? I immediately came to that conclusion. To the evidence, when he meets the boy, he shakes his head with a bump and diligently denies it. The toddler girl being hugged, "Phew, good luck, I''ll protect you! And, I''m making a brave statement, but this is an announcement of brotherly love, and I''m not going to be stating the facts. "I don''t mind any of it. I will protect these people with your lives and mine. Would you, please? To Master Fennel''s words, I nod. Protecting the weak is what warriors are for. Nothing like sparing your life here. Besides, you probably don''t even have to do something that puts your life at risk. I look up at the reliable Wall of Demons, who are pushing countless demons without a trace. "That''s a terrific fence. I have seen many demon walls of water, but by now I have never seen any original and powerful demon walls. The boulder is the magic of high elves......! I respect Master Fennel for being a truly amazing magician. At least not to me, because I can''t create this kind of demon wall. "No? It''s not me, is it? Master Fennel shakes his head. What does it mean it''s not me? But before hitting that question, a boy with a tired atmosphere raised his voice. "Uh, well, it''s time to move. So can you come over? Do you mean to protect yourself in a dense way? I don''t think that''s necessary with this demon wall, but if you''re young, you''d be anxious if you didn''t have someone nearby. Master Fennel and the boy are talking. "Dear Alto. May I ask where you''re going first? They say it''s the West End. I don''t know why my child is designating a destination. I thought Master Fennel would give instructions... But this is also a job. If it is my duty to protect them, I will do my best to do so. "If you''re heading to the West End, I can suggest some suitable routes for your defense." When I raised my hand modestly, a tired boy shook his head. "We don''t have time, we don''t have to worry about being seen much, so let''s just go straight" "Yes? Is it straight...? How...? You''re not even breaking down a building and moving on, are you? Master Fennel would be able to do that, but it''s a waste of magic, and rejecting it would take time. "We''ll see soon enough. Gentlemen, this way." This is the situation, but he''s a boy who''s calmed down. He cared about us - especially the two girls. I''ve given you my full support, paying attention over and over. As if the father were worried about my child. "Okay, I''ll go. The center of gravity is me, so please don''t leave me, okay? "What the hell..." I hung up and let myself down. All of a sudden, underfoot started to shake. I thought it was an earthquake, but apparently not. "Sh, slime!? From underfoot, slime!?" "No. It''s a demon wall. We''re gonna jump, right? As if it were a jellyfish umbrella, the slime spread. The next moment, from beneath the jellyfish, the water column rises in momentum. We on top, with the momentum as it was, were skipped every umbrella. 266 Episode 263: On the night of the blink, you and (Part XIII) դ˺礬ܤ褦ˡ ˽\饲ϡդ򥢩`״wǤޤ @٤¤ˡe줿ΤһȤ ϴ̤ˡ򤷤Ƥޤ Τ죿ɤäƓeƤ!?ħΰԤʥ٥ͻƤ롭 ħڤˤΤwӒikǤʹħg⡢ޤʾȤʾƤޤ ϡեͥ똔ΤǤ!? ˽ϺΤ⡣wͤħ郎ʤȤޤޤ󤷡ξһǤ ˽Է֤βuޤ ״rǤ⡢եͥ똔ϡlƤ΄դƤΤǤ ؤ뤳Ȥ˼ФʤֱƤʤäΤϡŮʤδȱʤΤǤ礦 ʥ˥㥰˥ˮʤơΤǤ礦 ol˼ФָժƤ⡢ɽ⤹FĤƤޤޤ ƤޤǤʤˮϤLˤϤʤޤ һ塢ɤääƤΤ ˮħgǤ롢ħgʹʤ˽ˤϡҊ⸶ޤ ˤƤ⡢դФȤΰȫǤ뤳ȡ ̾xȫƄӤ롣 ΰ٤Ȥħ郎Ҥ᤯ФǡȤפʤȤɤ줲ħg˽֪ޤ ħg ϡĿǰΤ꤬ɤƤ뤳ȡ ŤȤˡĿǰ׃ϡħgĵäƤȤˤʤΤǤ ˮϡFƤΤǤ͡ Ӥ줿냇ݤˡ˼鷺ӍƤޤޤ ˤϤ״rǤ⡢ФŮȡˤܤȤŮӤDzäơ~줱Ƥ褦Ǥ ˸zǤޤΤꤷUʤȤ˼ޤĤĤڤĤƤޤäΤǤ ˤƤޤ gʽΘBӤϰǤYԪ`ޤ顢ޤƤǤ礦͡ Y Ȥʤħʯħߤ֤äƤƤȤǤ礦 ٤Ĥޤ ħӹ˨DDg˳櫓ޤ ƤбˤϡħgΰkӤԁ⤷ޤǤ ȤʤСħߤɤȤǡϡ\ܞgLƤȿ٤ʤΤǤ礦 äȡ`ޤ եͥ똔ˤ˽⏊ƤäΤ⡢ҕҊ٤ʤΤǤ礦 餯ˤϡħߤܤ˲ŤLƤΤǤ _δ֪ħߤʹ줿顢ȡ뤫⤷ޤ󤫤顣 Ǥ⡢ϥդJ̤βgϡʯƤʤǤ礦 ɳ̡FŤʤΤǤͣ ʤǤʤǤ^uĤǡޥǿͤ¤ ˤϰDžۤޤ һˤäϡԷ֤֤तΤBιʤ^Ǥ뤳ȤҪ󤷤Ƥޤ Ǥ ꤿäΤϡʯμҡ xFγ֤ݤयߤ⥳ȉΤǡդ뤳ȤyΤǤ 䵣ߤȤƤԷ֤ס֤״r֪äƤʤƤϤʤʤΤǤ֤ovS̻ṩ򤷤ƤϤʤΤǡԷ֤{ˤʤƤϤޤ ȡϥå벮Ҥγ֤ҡɤäӾä顭 ֤Ф@ޤ աiY硭 νϡʤꏊ̤ħgǷӡƤޤ 餯ضħgħߤ_]륿פǡoʸƉ褦ȤСɤΤ褦ʥ󥿩`뤫֤äΤǤϤޤ ˤ衢ħڤȤ`ҊʤڤФ֤Ǥ뤳Ȥ`ޤ եͥ똔Vηϡ ׵Ĥʥĩ`ʤ֤äƤޤϱĤʤΤǤ͡˽γ֤ħߤǤϡƤΤϟoǤ ׵ĤƤäƤ⡢ϥդγ֤ĵߤʤ顢KߤνYʤɽ⤤ƤޤƷǤ礦ˡ νYϡ̤ƤȤʤΤǤ礦 餯gλgʽ򘋺BƤޤ͡˽ħgΌTҤȤƤ⡢ŤޤǤ˕rg줫뤫⤷ޤ ˽ˤϽYΈԤiȡޤǤեͥ똔ϡ˷ˤƤޤ ʯϥϥդħgƤäǤ礦 Ɖ޲ߤǤͣ 狼꤭äƤϤޤһꡢӍƤߤޤ giȡ줿Ǥ⡢`XȤ΅⤤뤵Ƥ褦Ǥ֤I˳СФħ򤳤Έ˺ӼĤͤޤ͡ ȥåפηNޤҊͨƤΤǤ ˽@򤢤ޤ ʤϥդϡǤȫǤϤޤ󡹤ؤʑBȤޤǤ һߤΤۤ ˤϡЄӤ˳Ƥޤ ʡΤäƤΤǤ!? ΤäơװǤؤ٤˽ƤǡġlҊ뤫狼ä󤸤ʤǤ͡ פäϡðפʥ`Ĥ^鱻äƤޤ ΤäڤȤĿüë褫Ƥ롢ˤǤ 󡭡wޤ˽Ť ܤȤŮӤָAơw۲ͤäƤޤ ζ֤ޤ ʹˤˤ򡢱ˤϡ᥸ɘȺƤޤ ιʡ ءװʤ顢ǤäΤǤϡ `ã᥸ɘȤΡȻ ˽᰸ˡιʤΥ᥸ɘŭޤ Ůʤˡjʤѧ褦Ǥ ˽ϤϤοڳBޤ 󤭤᥸ɘ᥸ɘԒƤޤ ե`ħϤνY礫 ߤ壡핤顢ˏʤä YӤФ줿ƤȤǤ礦 _ˡ̤νY礬rչ_Ƥʤ顢סҡݸʤϤޤ Ф˺Τˤ衢ḶӤȿ٤ǤϤΤǤ礦 Fγ֤ʤ顢նΤͨξdz֤Ǥ礦ҎģʽYʤɏäƤ顢ȴäĿĤǤ礦顣 νYΤȤʤСڲ{ˤޤ͡ եͥ똔ָߵȡYϥ󥳥ȈԤФޤ Ϥϩ`դ`դ`ʤ顢쉲룡`äƤΣȫw֣ Υ᥸ɘXʤȤƤޤ ޤӤˡƉäħߤ֤ƤΤǤ礦 Xޤ]ޤ ̤ħߤǤʤޤӥȤ⤷ʤǤ礦ˉƤ⡢ڲΤΤⴵw֤`ޤ ζǡäҊͤ٤Ǥ礦 ȘˤϡΤʤΤǤ ŤBäƤˡեͥ똔ޤ ᥸ɘʤˤҊƤBȤʤη⡢൱Ǥ͡ eϟoǤɡ_뤯餤ʤޤ衹 䤤䤤䤤䡢oǤ礦Ώ̤ʽYǤϡΤäƤ⡣ ˤϤäȡħgBƤʤΤǨDD _ޤ衹 DDϣ 񡢱ˤϽYX֤Ǵ줿Ǥ 󤷤rgUäƤޤ ˽֤Фȡ˴뤳Ȥޤ YϡˤϤޤǤ ҎI򤪳֤äΤǤȤ⡢솙߁KߤνVƥबڤΤǤ ̤Ȥ}jȤƤΤϡޤvSʤǤ衣]iֶΤħgǤꡢAħȤΤʤ顢ˤȤäƤϽԡͬʤΤǡ ζ ˽ȻȤƤȡեͥ똔˼ߵޤ @Τϡˤ¤ڤ褦ˤʤäΤǤСҡ۸˼ФͤФʤޤ裿 Ǥ ˽ĿϡԘؤ뤳ȡ һͻ뤷ȫ_ͤФʤޤ ˽֤줱ơä_ޤ L衭 ˽Lħgͤzߡڲΰդԇߤޤ Фl褦Ȥ⡢˽ħgǰǤLDZळȤʤɨDD Сl⤤ʤդ`֤룡 ã ʥ᥸ɘŜƤơ˽üҤޤ 267 Episode 264: On the night of the blink, you and (Part XIV) In the end, my person detection was pushed off as unnecessary, and I went straight inside. Because of the need for defense, I think we should make sure that even Master Fennel was right about the little Mejed. I can''t resist. (How can you believe a young girl like this just said ''no one''...) I''m surprised, but I don''t even think that Fennel, who is escorting Takazu at his life, will make a nasty decision. You''ll have to obey. I just figured, hey, maybe this sibling keeps a bunch of secret magic props from Takazu. If there are tools in that deposit, such as'' Unbound ''or'' Person Detection '', I would also be good at Fennel-like attitudes. "Door, will you keep it closed? And the bigger one, Master Mejed, closed the door we came in. At that moment, the blockade junction was reactivated. "And is it the type that activates when you close the door!?" I get up, but the tired boy shakes his head. "No. I just rebooted it now. I''ve added a surgical formula to the extent of the harassment, so if the installer of the junction returns, he probably won''t be able to come in." Now you can safely explore, he laughed. Are you saying that what he possesses was not an exorcism of unjunction, but a type of exorcism that perverts junction? "There''s nothing in this room..." Master Fennel groans as he looks indoors. Sure, it''s a room with nothing installed. Furniture and accessories, of course, are not even carpet-like. No trap seems to exist any more than ''nothing'' has been asserted. All there is is is an iron door that leads to the next room. "You''re open." The iron door had a keyhole, but it wasn''t closed. Perhaps, but didn''t the landlord consider internal locking unnecessary, as long as there was a bond? I know it was the right decision, but on the other hand, it also seemed pointless. And it was consistent with not putting any other rooms or anything. You get the feeling that you are desperately claiming to be "empty house". But keeping such a bond, there can''t be anything. "Wind...! Again, I use the magic of the wind. Now not to explore people, but to look for ''gaps''. "There was. It''s the floor." I discovered a floor door with my wind cleverly hidden. What, but I feel I''ve helped you for the first time. "But there''s no such thing as a handle." Isn''t this something you can''t open? The moment I thought so, a boy with a tired atmosphere broke through. "Oh, this. Sounds like a mechanism to open in response to certain magic powers. It must be like a door that opens with a remote." A remote control, what is it? While I was tilting my neck, part of the floor lifted up and revealed the staircase leading to the basement. I don''t know what that means. How can this boy do this flat out? Is this a magic prop, too? "There doesn''t seem to be anyone in the basement, either. But just in case, I''ll be ahead of you, so you''ll all be right after that." Set up a weapon and cast light bulb magic. And I carefully went down the stairs. It''s about keeping the trap alert. But there was nothing like a trap, and we arrived in the basement. "This is...! "Pharmaceutical workshop......? There were countless herbs and bins. And it was a tool to turn them into pills. You will find that many of the appliances have been cleaned properly and were used until very recently. (It''s not just making potions...? The Chamber of Commerce brings in a variety of grass trees, but there were a number of plants here that I hadn''t even seen. But there are two people who change their complexion. Master Fennel and I are that boy. It must be to take a closer look at the herbs. He stripped away the white cloth and took the plant in its original form. "Kirinanaphsi on hakorobi grass...... Are you also a poison specialist......? "Because of the size of the equipment, it is not used by the vast majority. Very few. Or just one? Apparently, to these two, it''s a known plant. But I don''t know how to use it. You two look very difficult. "Uh...... Is there even a separator and extraction device...... Sounds like a bad way to use it." You can''t say, "Enhance," can you? "No. It would be a cut-off in life and health. I''m just borrowing it. I don''t think it''s sane." I don''t understand both stories, but I still know that I have the right knowledge of drug refining. "Um... Are you familiar with medicine? Unexpectedly, I asked the boy. Master Fennel is a brilliant high elf. No wonder you know precious herbs, is it something such a human child has a knowledge of medicine? He answers. "Typical stuff and knowledge about nasty stuff if you don''t remember, well. But that''s it, isn''t it? I still can''t handle rare plants in the true sense of the word." "Uh... Are you going to tell someone that you''re being taught? "Yeah. My mother''s best friend. I''m very familiar with plants and drugs." Complete the process. Do you have any acquaintance with the pharmacist due to marginal muscles? Then I can understand that you have knowledge. My child will be safe in the future if he can create potions. I''m sure his mother, thinking so, is letting your son learn. "Master Alto is a skilled man." Master Fennel smiles and says that. I nod back vaguely, but I think if they weren''t high elves, I''d be embarrassed no matter how much lip service they were. There are several pharmacists in the Elves who can even handle legendary plants. Master Rocus, a high elf living in the forest of Solue, would be the epitome of it. That one is the best pharmacist in the Elves, able to heal a number of incurable diseases. The theory is that even black powder disease, called complete death, can be cured. I really don''t think a boulder can cure black powder disease, but I''m pretty sure we''re in a frontier where humans can''t reach us at all. In addition to Master Rocus, Elves has excellent pharmacists. Instead of those people, I wonder if you would call a human (maybe) pharmacist heavenly. "But... now you finally have something to see" "Seriously or madness... At least it must be true that it extends to things with strong determination. I mean, it''s a big scale nuisance." Leave me alone, the two of you are continuing the conversation. These two seem convinced of something, just looking at the equipment for the processing of drugs. "Fee. Thanks to you, I know a lot of things. Thanks." "Hehe... Huh! Phew, I was praised by! More useful, get a stroke! Little Mejed throws up such lines even though she''s already been stroked. Even from the top of the cloth, I can see that I''m happy to be able to. It was about to melt properly. "But this won''t be enough..." He says, stroking your sister. "As Master Alto said, is it a procession, a magic prop, or a demon stone... I''m guessing you have something to assist you with." I don''t know what you two are talking about, so it feels teethy to me. Of course, knowing the situation or not, I know that what I do is guard and defend, and my role remains the same. "Fee, are there any other strange magical places here? "Miu Miu...... The gate is full of magic. It''s growing and disappearing." Magic? What does that mean? Is it true that even magic props that explore magic can be possessed? "Perhaps Mr. Yantine is in the fight. And that shows that we''re continuing to see more reinforcements in our progression." "Are there still more... Well, we have to do something soon..." He turns to his sister. "You don''t know what an unusual soul is... a boulder, do you? "Distant soul, phew, invisible. You have to be close. Nearby, no weird soul" Is a soul a metaphor of some kind? There is no such thing as someone who can sense the soul, even though he has never seen a user before in magic sensing. Of course, it shouldn''t even be in demonic props. "Arrow, do you need to do something about the gate first? I''m worried about Tine." "I don''t really want to keep Master Alto close to the danger, but you can''t say that either. I understand. I will protect you with my life." Mr. Fennel bowed his head, so did I. I, I imitated that. But what is a ''gate''? Is it the entrance to the city? Or are you referring to that artifact you have set up at the festival venue? 268 Episode 265: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 15) The man is alone. Inside the hall, he stared at the figure painting. (Almost there... Almost what...) Are you laughing or grieving? The look on the man''s face was terribly complex. "Nyah..." A thin dirty tea tiger kitten comes under the man''s feet and rubs his head off. "Chip! I told you to stay away from me! Men get rid of cats. The kitten rushed to hide in the shadows, but only gently appeared, squeaking. "Shit! I can''t remember being an obedient bastard, like Yeh in front of me... Stick with me anyway. That''s irritating......! The man kicked the wall, holding his head down. It hurts like my whole body is pounding. I felt terrible. "Absolutely not...! It''s a fun, festive day...! The man was sweating. And yet, my whole body is shaking with blubber. Hot or cold, without even knowing that. Remove the liquor bottle and stir at once. Obviously it was a liquor that seemed like a luxury product, but the man glances at the bottle uncomfortably. "It doesn''t taste like... ugh! You fool! When I threw it on the wall, the liquor bottle broke. The tea tiger kitten didn''t jump by surprise. "Outside, wow... I''m sure you''re thrilled with my ceremony...... It was worth it... Hehe, enjoy yourself, will you? The man was laughing. The eyes were bloody, starchy and cloudy. Eventually, from the entrance hall, I heard a noise. The roar of the beasts. Destructive sound like tapping something. I mean - the sound of battle. "Ho... Has anyone sniffed ''here'' yet? Excellent. What do you mean, the Knights of the City? The man laughs at the Guerraggera. I thought I was in a better mood. The tea tiger tried to get close and got rid of me again. "I just got here. You want me to pick him up? Trembling, but with a firm foothold, the man headed to the scene. "Kuku...... This guy is unusual. Elves." There she was, a beautiful woman waving a spear. Elves in armor. It was Yantine. Her combat ability was overwhelming, breaking the heads of the Warcraft in one swing and skewering the Beasts with one thrust. "Ooh. Keung Yee, Keung Yee... You''re pretty sure it''s not the Knights of Cyril, huh? I knew it." Countless demonic bodies had already piled up in the hall to say they had come as soon as they heard the battle. And even now, the pile of corpses continues to grow. Fighting one-on-one is harder than you can imagine. If they are simply besieged and attacked simultaneously, there is basically no hitter. But how about that woman? Swing long spears freely and do not lean on the Warcraft as if. I guess all those who are in time can slap down. Exactly, you deserve to call it a thousand a ride. "You''re Menno the Obedient! The woman stared at the man as she fought. "No? No, you''re not, are you? I am the owner of this mansion, who calls me Uncle Asel Damien." The man grins slightly. To find out lies, the elf woman frowned. "You''re saying you''re not willing to answer properly? "Whoa, whoa. You must be the trespasser, right? There''s no way he could reveal his identity to such a bad guy. I''m a cautious person." Shoulder over shoulder and shake your head, for Christ''s sake. The man dodged a dagger thrown silently. "Ahhhh... It''s impossible to throw blades at people all of a sudden. What are you, a lunatic? "You would be a madman to unleash warcraft all over the city! "Huh!? There''s warcraft all over the city!? Oh, it''s so...! Was that what was happening to the public now......! I''ve been at the Mansion the whole time, so I didn''t know... Arrow tension, pulling is the strongest......! Beast shaped monsters continue to gush through the doors visible behind the hall. The Elf lady knight, who decided it was useless to continue the conversation, decided to eliminate the man. At that moment when he slammed down some demons, the elf woman jumped and approached the man in one breath. - But. (Stunned!? Awesome reflex nerve! Is there anyone in the Chamber of Commerce''s security department who brightens up their surprises? (It''s not human movement. Similar to the way a trained beast man behaves......) ''Submissive Menno'' within the scope of her research was not a particularly good bearer of physical ability. As much as I thought another warrior would have refrained from serving as an escort to this place. But Tine soon finds out that the man is an obedient demon. "Ku...... Huh!?" Hit through the left and right floors and a bear-like warcraft appears. From behind, a four-legged beast was flying, understanding that ''this place'' was a trap. (Light mouth, to attract me! Quite use your head! Yantine immediately slammed the spear to the ground, moving his body under high flying instructions, kicking the wall and avoiding attacks from the three sides. At the moment you jump through the air, release several daggers. He was struck by a four-legged beast, but by an arrow-stricken man, and played by the body of a bear. (Warbear''s top individual? Sure, the bear had excellent sense of smell too......! The moment he lands, he snaps a spear and blows the beasts away. For one thing, I succeeded in getting in shape... (Does that mean it''s the same there? The monsters are being repositioned. We''re in a proper line...) The submissive demon who can only make a contract with the Warcraft is third class. Manipulative and second-rate. This man, who freely uses it and says it''s top notch, but understands and exercises the importance of ''formation'', probably stands out as a commander as well. "Until now, wow..." The man behind the Warcraft catches a single cheek. "I was only giving vague orders to attack. You, if you''re dressed like that, you have experience working spears on the battlefield, right? Then you can understand that ''quality'' changes from here on out? A controlled movement. Coordinated corrugated attack. A division of roles called defense or positive motion. Those who called themselves opponents were far more powerful enemies than they were against the multipliers of the UAE. "I don''t know what elf you are and what you are here for... But I''m not gonna let you get in the way of the festival, am I? Enjoy! As the man waves his arm, the assault begins. It was not a simple ''mole beating'' until now, but a puzzle with a time limit. The timing of the beasts jumping changed. The inviter. Who hangs the feint. who truly come flying. Those who aim for that gap. Those who can be defeated by a single swing of a spear move organically, shredding their strength and mental strength. Especially skillful is Warbear''s operation, where weaving intimidation and roaring induces only the beast not to pay attention. For the human race, both the symbol of death and the cloudy Warbear can be lightly butchered by Yantine. But that''s only in the case of normal combat. Dealing with the bear who became part of the ''squad'' made the difficulties extremely difficult. You can''t eat an opponent''s attack with a heavy blow, because you can''t. "Ooh. Good luck. You don''t have eyes for gash. Strong, strong." The obedient demon slaps his hand with a patsy. Even at this moment, the reinforcements continue to gush. They were some who took part in the battle, but others were bare as if they were laughing at Yantine and let go all over the city. It was obvious that a man was messing with me. (Even magic, if you let it go...) Yantine has teeth. If you release even a single blow of powerful magic that blows everything away, you should also be able to crumble the squad -. "Come on...... Let them chant." The movements of the warcraft commanded by the man were precise and shady. They''re not going to give it while they''re building magic. "What a magician. The presence of chants played a role in a brawl... There''s nothing you can do without the avant-garde to protect you. And elves are magic specializations, not physical abilities specializations like lizards and beasts..." Her physical abilities, which are high elves, never take a pull on lizards or beasts either. But the man''s command ability not to fully demonstrate it was also another threat. Obedient Demons and Leaders. If you''re missing at least one of them, give me what you''ve been able to beat. To Yantine, who thought so, the man makes me laugh. "Tell you what. I''m not even in the fight yet, am I? She understands that it''s not haphazard. From somewhere, I thought I heard a kitten squeal. 269 Episode 266: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 16) Yantine''s ability to fight also leaves the group in this situation. Because he is only out of reach of the devil''s man, still intact, and is forced to wear out on the enemy''s ''squad''. If one of the other allies would have completed the chant immediately and slaughtered the majority of the enemies in the hall under one blow. But that''s not there. Then I decided it was until I took the next good measure. (It would be best to be able to tailor that exorcist, but in the present situation it is a little difficult. I wish I could bring it into a protracted war and shred the number of warcraft a little bit, but then I would jeopardize Master Alto''s family. and if) The attitude of the Elf Female Knight is lower. He pointed his spear firmly at the leader of the commanding enemy, and looked as if he was hoarding his strength. "Ho? Are you gonna go after me directly? Stop it, stop it. You''re gonna work hard, aren''t you? "I don''t want you to tell me that line until you''ve prevented my attack." "Kuku...... Then let''s do that. There you go. Call me." The man laughed at Niyaniya, slightly changing the line. Jantine understood at a glance that that was what was right for the defense. Arrowhead, I think you''re competent as a leader. "The tactical advantage is to never let go." "If it''s a game or someone who needs a degree of discipline, let go. But I''m one of the owners of this festival. It is my duty to entertain everyone gathered in Cyril. I''m running the Animal Fun Corner, and I''m going to let it go on until the festival''s over." "Right. Shall I strive for a strategic victory?" "Huh!?" It wasn''t the spear that Yantine threw, it was multiple daggers. What good is that going to do now? But it shouldn''t be pointless. The man thought so and cautiously took a defensive stance. And along the way, I noticed the intention, and I tongued. "This guy......! You''re gonna slap Daiyuan! The woman of the elf did not come to his ranks, but flipped herself and rushed to the back of the hall. There was no need for directions. Because the destination of many enemies must be the Gate. "Chase! Follow him and kill him...... ugh! The Obedient gives such instructions immediately. He freely manipulates the Warcraft, but it is limited to those in sight. Other monsters can only be given simple orders. We can''t wait in formation in front of the Gate. "She''s used to arrowhead fights! He went after this steeple despite the difference in his power! The opponent who is grasping the gist is hard to do the razor horn. The man followed the elves, letting the submissive demons solidify their surroundings. "Get out of my way! Yantine flashes his spear. Blow out the beasts who rush themselves. It doesn''t even get into the number of things for her, such as an uncontrolled opponent. It''s like going to a deserted field, but Jantine pushes on. The demons seemed to continue underground. The staircase leading to the bottom of the ground was felt for a long time. Beyond that which built the mountain of corpses was a large room made of stone. In the center of it, you can see the blue and white glowing formation. "What, are you...? Do you think the demons are gushing from there...? She knows the ''Gate'' exists. I''ve actually seen it before. But I''ve never seen a transfer formation that''s not in the form of a gate. (That''s Ningro, like close to the space magic used by Vice Chairman Henriette -?) In the middle of the formation, Yantine realizes that strange instruments are placed. Apparently, that''s what''s driving it... (Even at the end of the demonic guidance history, there should be no record of successful simplification of the "Gate". So, what are you doing? How can you connect space-time with such a tiny thing? Takashi, who made a great deal of magic in general and actually lived his history of magic guidance. Or Henriette, a user of spatial magic, she wonders if she could have immediately heard an answer that poked at the essence. (Or those brothers and sisters...) Young men and women you should protect. If those two, maybe they will? That sibling''s talent is unusual. I can also snort that the lady of my esteemed high ancestral friend boasts. Young brothers and sisters have a pronounced sense of magic. Yantine knows his true abilities for the convenience of coaching the boy. Interference with the roots of magic... An unprecedented talent that can''t even hold both high ancestors. An unprecedented skill in analyzing magic and even transforming it. If so, you must know the secrets of that party instantly. And his sister. That one also has the ability to squeamish against magic. Sensory perception is equivalent to that of Takazu, called magic sensation. The talent of an instant understanding of the presence of the ''gates'' in this wide city should be able to break through the steep point of the situation now unfolding in front of us. (If the arr was a simple ''gate'', it would have been easy to stop...) The magic guiding technology that forms the core of the translocation gates is now lost, but the "structure of the gates" itself, to some extent, understands. I''m going to know where I can safely fail. But not with that one. I don''t know where to break it just because the apparatus is placed on top of the party. If you forcibly break the area that connects the space to the space, you don''t know what the negative effects are on this cello. (I hear that one of the factors behind the great collapse at the end of phantom history was the ''space-time earthquake'' caused by the forced purging of the fantasy area. I''m not even going to destroy the equipment on the party cheaply......! Arrowhead, I really need a genius capable of breaking through the fundamentals of that appliance. As my teeth looked as I kicked through the warcraft that sprang up later on, my obedient demon caught up with me. "What is it? I thought you were going to get in my way, so you waited for me." Laughing at Niyaniya, the man forms a formation. (That''s right! Wouldn''t this man know where my steeple is? I decided that torture was not a hobby but would be necessary to stop it. But the devil shakes his head. "Somehow I know why you couldn''t get your hands on me, huh? I assume you''re concerned about the effects of the spatial fracture? Unfortunately, I''m Tamer. I''m not interested in magic props, and I don''t have any knowledge. Not to mention, it''s not a legacy from the history of magic guidance." "But you must have installed it." "Asshole or you. How do you install magic artifacts you don''t know? I just asked a kind person (...) to help me. Ask the carpenter to renovate the house and leave it to you. All I know is the Warcraft''s servant, and I don''t care about anything else. If these guys get out there, I''ll be happy! Once again, the Warcraft, who became one ''squad'', are attacked. There is nothing more than killing out the demons than not being able to destroy the ''Gate''. (somehow, chant -) If it''s your magic power, if you can cast a spell, you can defeat it all together. Focus on dodging and defense and poke a gap releasing magic. She laid down the policy accordingly. "Whoa, whoa. Spare me the magic, will you? If you get bugged with the magic of an elf in a place like this, the party might break down, huh? "Ku......! Now I can''t use high-powered range magic. Yantine thought if we were concentrating on the annihilation with sorcery when we were fighting straight in the front hall. "Well, I''m also horrified that idiots like you destroy space devices without thinking about it, aren''t they? If you were a brain muscle, what would have happened by now? Well, that sounds interesting." The man''s cloudy eyes saw something somewhere distorted, like a desire for ruin. The man whines as he beats countless warcraft. "I don''t have a hand in that device for the opposite of you. In your case, ''What if an accident happens accidentally'', right? In my case, ''What if it just breaks?'' If the damage could have been done for sure, it would have been made into the main fireworks of the festival... Well, especially since it''s Shaq who makes Demon Props score, even if I know it, I might not have done it. I knew I''d end up with some familiar obedient magic, but even this one doesn''t fit well." Ignoring the man, Yantine devotes herself to ending the Warcraft. If we buy time, Fennel might rush us. Or destroy the beasts. I don''t know where this party is connected. But the number of Warcraft should be finite. If you''re capable of fighting, if you switch tactics to unbeatable, you won''t take the back. (Mm-hmm... That elf, maybe the superior species? There''s no way that a mere elf can fight that far without magic, alone... If so, should I consider it a high elf......) There are more warcraft to be taken away than men assume. Besides, the opponent still doesn''t have a scratch. These submissive demons are important. Because the more people you have, the more people you kill. I don''t expect to lose fighting like this, but losing efficiency, I didn''t want to tolerate it. Do you want me to call you? the other way around) The man laughed. He still has the trump card. 270 Episode 267: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 17) ''I wish this were the case'', I think, is not an emotion that applies only to a separate and tangible wish. Like an extraordinary fantasy of a child, for example, or just an idea. One day it comes to mind, and somehow I forget. However, if that is about the profession, it would seem to be a nearer profitable fantasy. I hope, for example, that those who work outdoors do not depend on the weather and temperatures. May those working in the transport industry wish that the luggage truck did not shake and weigh no more. In the case of this subordinate, Menno, it was a fantasy about the operation of the monster. (If you increase the number of Warcraft you can manipulate, you can solve many problems...) That was not a simple matter of quantity. The submissive demon is also, in other words, a creature. Eat meals for granted. Where and how do you procure this food? Demons are many who are large in body or powerful. I ate a lot for that. Monsters that require more food than humans are not uncommon. Just as the Golem Master always needed Golem material, the obedience stuck with the problem of ''keeping creatures''. Tamer has interactions with Tamer. If you told others that you could follow a large warcraft, the average person would say, "Wow," or "Are you strong?," or just intrigued thoughts. But in the case of Tamer''s conversation with each other, he said, "How did you get the food and the money?," or, "Where do you put your bunk?," etc., returns real-world questions. That was a problem that happens because every Tamer is rotten in getting food and other things. Individuals who eat only fresh raw meat. Individuals whose specific plants are essential for sustaining life. Or individuals who always need demonic stones to maintain their body temperature. Even if he says he''s strong and helpful, can you keep him in good condition? Or can it be profitable enough to match the money spent? And as many people had their own troubles, so did the devil have a common abode for the devil. "It''s not just about the amount of magic..." One day, Menno shrugged like that. The number of Warcraft Tamer can manipulate is almost single-digit. That, too, is mostly the first half of a single digit. More than that, it doesn''t have magic. Some Tamers were killed by their own submissive demons who lacked magic and fell by force or lost control and went on a rampage. So all the world thinks of the number of warcraft and the amount of magic. That''s not wrong. I''m not mistaken... The reality was that ''gold is needed more than magic''. What an instant thing and no romance, but it was the reality of the submissive demons to say that neither the Lord nor the submissive could live with romance alone. "For example, if I had the power to manipulate a number of submissive demons..." Even though I know I can''t pry, Menno has to fantasize about it. "The first thing to hire is a warcraft that is easy to raise, omnivorous, and prolific to increase" And to some extent a smart, dominant species. As the Adventurers work together to take over the enemies on each side, a crowd with the best methods of collective warfare will surely defeat the mighty enemies of character as well. Menno had war experience. That''s why I know the strength of a well-lined army. If you can manipulate a multitude of Warcraft, it will be the same as having an army at your disposal. You should be able to operate more than just ''more heads''. (And food too -) Leading the herd is also feeding the herd. How do you procure large quantities of bait? The answer is also Tame. Outside the city, there are as many demons as there are. Eat them. And don''t just feed them. Those who should feed, and those who feed, are equally in charge. Lead them into contention and link them to combat training. I don''t need a bigoted guy. Just the omnivorous guy. Just because you''re a warcraft doesn''t mean you eat anything, and there are a limited number of monsters you can feed on. Besides, I even like it or not. The hunted side is also the hunted side, and if you know it''s unfavourable, you run away, and you don''t set it up for the strong or the herd in the first place. But if Tame can do both, the problem will be solved. Everything will be in order and discrepancies will be possible. (If only I had tons of magic, I could try everything) Interpretation is an unexpected dream. Making a little money in your spare time is more meaningful than dreaming of something that won''t come true. But Menno thinks like that. It''s about being a Tamer and... "If I had the strength, I could remind them..." Even if it was distorted, it was caused by being a revenger. "If your dreams come true..." Menno takes out a single baton (tact). It was an ordination for the submissive and also a rod for the full exercise of witchcraft. "Now I have to do what I deserve...! In front of you, Elf woman. A woman who can crush one of the cities while still fighting unharmed. Even if you seal the use of the elf''s superior sorcery, you will continue to prune the lives of countless warcraft with single-horse force. Normally, it''s a lot of sacrifice, and it''s ridiculously hard to fight. (But I''m betting on all of mine at this festival! A man waves tact. The Warcraft moved visibly better to the point where even the line up to earlier seemed like a toy. It''s as if the piecemeal performances got the conductor and wrapped up in one. "... this is the army of obedient demons dedicated to command! Neither does Yantine distract you from anything. Perhaps a single alarm will determine victory or defeat. Different speed. Collaboration is different. He waves the spear, and the holes that have been ripped open become clogged, and from all directions, the Warcraft pushes him like a tsunami. "You''re like one creature! The army commanded by a man surpasses that of man in a way. Because there is no fear. Because I don''t care about wear and tear. It was not a move that cared about emotion or damage, saying, "If you do it this far, you will pull it off" or "Because you have done it so far, you will flatter it". Similar to fanatics who are convinced that dying will lead to salvation. They come after each and every one of the murdered, all about eating up. "Whoa, whoa. How do we keep the simultaneous attacks from up, down, left and right intact? Damn, it''s soggy, I hit a hell of a bucket. If you''re just bragging about your arms, you''ve killed them a thousand times, haven''t you? "If you don''t think you can win, surrender. Now you can forgive me for cutting off my limbs." "You''re a noisy woman. I refuse. Because mine is strong! From left to right, Warbears rush in. The beasts jump from front to back to match it. "Do you want to hoist? With that slender arm? Menno''s command was top notch. The timing of the call at the same time is at first glance the same as earlier. No. Should I say earlier? Let us remember when we were going to fly, and there was a slight difference in time. If you were dealing with the rhythm of your body alone, no doubt, it would have ended here. But she is a warrior of war. More than the rhythm of "This Moment Now," the feeling drilled over hundreds of years makes its slightest madness an object as well. (If there is a time difference! That means we can destroy each and every one! Had there been a warrior who could have followed the spear''s movements with his eyes, he would have praised Jantine''s body from the bottom of his heart. At the best time there was no more, he slammed a continuous blow of the counter into the bodies of the Warcraft. Fast. Just fast. If there were ordinary bystanders, they would have moved inexplicably at the moment of their encirclement, and the demons would have seemed dead in unison. "It can''t be. Warbear''s body can''t be hurt by iron. Made specially or the spear is" "If you want to pay the price, you can tell me where the spear came from, okay? "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. If you know you have a special spear in front of you and have the skill to use it, that''s enough." The man who lost two Warbears in a flash is still laughing invincibly. As if I didn''t spare that degree. "It''s not like we''re spared, is it? To kill people, to destroy things, a guy with power, if he''s here, it''s convenient, right? "Then call for backup." "Oops. This way, you''re an obedient demon. ''Cause you can''t use your hammering power against someone who defeats Warbear, can you? It just reduces the number in vain. You can call the devil if you want, because you can''t break the gate." Wave tact while tapping lightly. To those who emerged from behind it, Jantine, for the first time, held a strong vigilance. "... what''s coming? "A relic of the past. Do you have the honor? This guy is a bakery magician who refrains from the king''s capital. It''s a trump card for breaking through that Rnelloop." The blue and white light above the formation blinked, and someone appeared. 271 Episode 268: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 18) Things that emerged from the blue and white light. To that appearance, Jantine fought. It''s the sphere that came out. It was a sphere about 2 meters in diameter. A skewed, bumpy, chunk of meat, as if you had made a human carcass into an unmade dough. The surface has countless bumps like pus. Every single one was about the size of a person''s face, which occasionally bounced and dripped cloudy yellow and white liquid with a bump. "This is, no way...! "Ho ho? Boulders are elves...... No, a high elf. Shall I say ''No way'' instead of ''what''? It''s true that if you live long enough, your knowledge will grow..." To Menno''s words, Jantine slapped an eye similar to hatred. The man flushes it with the wind to the willow. "Biological Weapons by Alchemy Biology...... ugh! It would also be the kind of synthetic beast......! "Yes, even if they say so. Alchemy biology is completely out of specialty for me. Besides, a synthetic beast is a lost magic history technique, right? So, even for me, I said, ''Probably, yeah. What is it?'' That''s all I can say. I don''t know how to cloud who I am." The man laughs asshole. But even as a yantine, I don''t know who the nasty ''Sphere of Meat'' is. Maybe it''s the kind of golem. The stone golem is the stone golem. A golem made of iron is an iron golem. And a golem made of corpse flesh may be a fresh golem, but it may be close to you. (Born in sacred history, I can''t grasp the art of the period of demonic guidance...) Is it biological or non-biological? That alone should change the way we attack. "Well, what bothers me is you do whatever you want in the afterlife. You''re strong, I see. But you say that a lot, right? He said there''s a top. You, I''m done." The man wields tact. The Warcraft simultaneously shifted to formations to protect Menno. They''re going to leave everything to that ''meatball'' and focus on defending it. Even during the offensive formation, Yantine took the trouble to break through. Once the defense is complete, it will be impossible to defeat that submissive in a short time. (That''s all you''re saying, you''re confident in that chunk of meat...! Yantine pointed her spear at the ''Sphere of Meat'' and was stunned. One of the warcraft that came out of the Sphere late was preyed upon. (Arms...! My arm is stretched...!?) An arm broke out of the flesh and grabbed the Warcraft. And as it is, drag it into a flesh full of pus. It resembled the dissolution by slime, and the Warcraft went, screaming, dissolved alive. (Is it dangerous to touch that ''meat''...) Although it was a different sight, the information obtained is also significant. Growing arms. Being able to take organisms into the meat. All of this is important information in thinking about standing around. Menno looked at Yantine and laughed, then gave the order against the ''meat mass''. "... do it" In "Sphere," a single letter crack runs. The crack opened. It seems to have become an eyeball. His eyes took hold of the Elf lady knight. Moments, countless arms grow and stretch out to Yantine. Crush a dozen meters at once. "Is this... ugh!?" Even though it was an unexpected attack, Yantine leaps backwards to flaunt it. He waved his spear at the moment of dodging, snapping away his'' arm '', but could neither slash nor break it. Like a rock twisted in slime, only firmness and softness came through. (Arms... No way......) To each person, so that they are not good at it. Or, as you have a habit. Works - In the case of ''crops'', design ideas can be similar. (Isn''t the producer of this'' sphere ''the same producer of'' heart ''that Takazu was fought on the Great Ice Plains...!?) Or do you know the technology? "Come on. I didn''t know you were going to hit that ''arm'' streak faster than Warbear''s. You really are a bummer." Like other personnel, Menno is surprised. For him, the situation is not ''combat'' anymore. It''s "watching the game." Of course, I won''t let you continue chanting. If you try, you will turn to the devils. "Sphere" was magical, or only slightly, floating. Extend your arms as you slowly advance to Yantine. "Nooooooooooo! The knight of the elf dodging his super fast arm made him feel like tongue-beating. Coming at you, just like the beasts. But stubbornness is different. Unlike the Warcraft, whose hands and feet can be broken by a swing of a spear and his neck bone crushed, a slap on his arm cannot stop him from advancing. All I can do is get off track at best. I mean, it''s simply hard. Still, Yantine continued to dodge the ''meat mass'' arm by running up the wall, kicking the ceiling and standing around in 3D. "It''s like a bending move. You can''t catch a Warcraft attack if you can only go straight ahead." The female knight of the elf throws a short knife at the eyeball. ''Sphere'' did not dodge or defend. Not even a slap off by the arm, I didn''t try. The dagger pierced the eyeball. But it is taken in with smoke up the carpet. ''Eating'' was obvious. "- Huh!?" Yantine fights to understand what it means. That eloquently tells the story of how fleshy and spear tapping into that ''sphere'' won''t make it through the damage. You have to confront someone whose physical attack is ineffective only with a physical attack. It''s just despair. But Elf, a woman of a hundred wars, does not give up. She is a knight. Takazu was ordered to protect the Crane Puts. Possible, impossible is irrelevant. To bear witness to a knight sworn by Takazu, you only carry out your mission. All you have to do is give up and die. (Change your mind! First, weigh that monster! Even if you put the knock down first, measure the range of your arm! The countless arms rolled out at fierce speed crushed the stone floor with one blow. Yantine gradually takes a distance, pretending to be pushed. The stone room is a rectangle about forty meters long. Find out how far it gets in there. 20 meters. 25 meters. And. (30 meters! That''s the range of that arm) The ''sphere'' itself moves, making it difficult to get a full distance when the field is forty meters. But it''s huge that you can take the ''safety zone'' as soon as you stand around. (Next, reassemble the tactics. If the attack doesn''t pass on that ''meat mass'', I will target the Obedient Demon again! Yantine did not, however, directly attack Menno. First, secure the thirty meters you''ve learned. Head to the ''Sphere'' to guide countless arms and bodies. He told me to stay away from Menno at all. (Now, I''ll make time! A long stretching arm resembles a thick string. Then you can also deal with it accordingly. To the right to the left, to the ceiling to the floor. Making full use of the 3D orbit, Yantine guides the arms. And when I kicked the ceiling down, my arms were one chunk. It was like a yarn ball, twisted and tied. "Wow..." Menno shrugged unexpectedly. Standing around using 3D orbits is also a big deal, but I have a strong heart that won''t give up because I can''t defeat it. And in a limited number of situations, the brains to devise a way to fight. (Oh, I see. You must be carrying something, too, huh? The name "nucleus" is different from the reason, and I will never give up...! Revenge is guaranteed. My heart, I can''t believe I''m free. Well, you know what? I know what a woman will do next. In a limited amount of time, he said he was going to take over himself. Yantine decides to advance. I haven''t been able to analyze the abnormal physical abilities of my squire when I fought in the front hall, but I don''t have time right now. "- Huh!?" But the female knight hastily didn''t jump. She doesn''t have a sixth sense. But his experience as a warrior in the war made him avoid danger at a critical point. A thick ray of light was piercing the spotlight where Yantine had been earlier. It resembled a hotline, a derivative magic of fire, which burned the stone floor, black. (That ''sphere'', can you even do this...! Yantine, who has a lot of experience in monster crusades, knows the attack now. Cannon. Like a dragon''s puking brace, a ranged attack that shoots out magic. The biggest difference between dragons and that is that they do not ''convert magic'', which is the foundation of witchcraft. It was an extremely fuel-efficient way of attacking, firing magic directly out. But the power is immense. I don''t do conversions, so it''s also extremely troublesome to shoot them out almost no-motion. "Kukukuku...... Mr. Yasuko, I hear you''ve been distracted from ignoring yourself and challenging me? Menno is laughing at Niyaniya. But he''s in position and posture so that whenever an attack can be directed at him. Even if you''re tapping your mouth lightly, you''re not alert to fine dust. And the ''sphere'' eats its own arms tangled up. He didn''t seem to intend to do anything about it. "O knight of the elf. If you can''t do something about him, you''re not gonna fight me, are you? To the word of the submissive, Yantine silently restarted his spear. Still, she''s not gonna give up. 272 Episode 269: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 19) "No, wow. You''re amazing." Menno praises Yantine as he slaps his hand. "I didn''t expect him to even use Cannon. Seriously, awesome. You can be proud of me, okay? But to the female knight of the day, I can''t afford to be light mouthed. Eating your own arms, the ''sphere'' is unexpectedly fast eating and looks like it will soon resume its movements. The obedient demon doesn''t mind continuing. "He''s the one who''s supposed to deal with the army. I know you''re strong, but there''s nothing more you can do." Laughing at Niyaniya, the man moves to the wall. The previous position was in front of the entrance and exit. They were there to keep Jantine from escaping. But not now. Leaving the entrance and exit solidified by reinforcements that continue to emerge from the ''Gate'', Menno himself leads a team and moves to the edge. Yantine then realized that the condition of the wall behind the submissive was slightly different from the others. (Is that a way out? Or is it even in a separate room...) Definitely, it shouldn''t be a meaningless move. "Come on. It''s about me. Do you mind? Looks like he''s finished eating his own arm, huh? As Menno put it, there are no tangled arms anymore. An eyeball floating in an ugly chunk of meat seemed to stare at Yantine. (Canon is characterized by fast fire and high power. But fuel consumption should be extremely bad... How many shots can you shoot? That discernment is creepy...) Menno found that the attitude of the spear-mounted knight was a priority for avoidance altogether. I think he''s right as a tactic. That if I were in that woman''s shoes, I would move the same way. (But I... I said that, didn''t I? Assuming ''military opponents'' oh...) As Yantine speculated, the wall behind the man is a hidden passage. Why travel to the side of the aisle that you didn''t even try to use during your engagement with the Elf Knight? It''s about being alert to cannon entanglements. No matter how much ''sphere'' is under your control, the danger of eating ''stray bullets'' remains. Tamer, who is killed or injured under the influence of his servant''s demon, has a lot to offer. Some have been punished for destroying precious ruins and buildings owned by great men. Preparing for his own obedience, not his enemies, was also a condition for a first-class Tamer. And arms. The ''sphere'' approaching Yantine begins to grow arms again. The knight, with his arms stretched out at high speed, cursed his own detours there. Not the eyeball, but the canon was fired from the arm just now. "Shima...... Huh! That''s far finer than what gets shot out of the eye. But it was powerful enough. A light ray about forty centimeters in diameter was launched towards the head. "Shit, let''s... Huh! With a short scream, Yantine was blown away. It hits a far wall and falls over the floor. "Awesome. Seriously, it''s amazing, you. From that situation, is the guard gonna make it or normal? I don''t know if I''d sacrifice both arms and avoid a fatal injury. Great judgment after being flown. Whether you get slapped on the wall or fall on the floor, cover your head properly." Menno is turning off his grin and slapping his hand in the face. The lady knight, who was jumping and should have been impossible to dodge any more, crossed her arms in that moment to prevent damage to her head. Another notable defensive action would have been the use of ''Magic as Raw''. It is generally assumed that no one can use the Wall without chanting. Naturally, I can''t even use Yantine. Shortly before Kanon was hit, the Elf''s female knight replaced the wall by releasing ''The Magic of Being Raw'', softening the power of the shock. "I''m impotent, aren''t I? Well, there would have been no other way to survive. Normally, you wouldn''t think of it, that''s how to prevent it. ''Cause'' Magic as Raw ''is water on a burning stone.... In this case, thanks to you, I didn''t have to blow my arm? "Ugh, guh, uhh..." Yantine, trying to get up, can''t fulfill. Her arms, whose caged hands had been completely destroyed, were keroid-shaped. Still, she thought it was in a better condition. Because if you hadn''t released "The Magic As It Was Raw," as Menno said, your arms would have blown up and you would have suffered head damage. But now she''s just saying that she''s not dead. I can''t use both arms anymore, and I don''t have the power to get up. With a body of high elves with excellent physical abilities. This is why, assuming humans were in the same situation, they would have died in time for defense. "Even so, well. You''re going to die, aren''t you? You don''t think you can handle that (...) in this situation...? The earliest Yantine has no fighting ability. That is why the stubbornness must be stabbed exactly. This was the first time Menno had fought a high elf. The reason why the human race, though a minority, is afraid of its abilities is well understood. (A single ride without magic, this strength? "Don''t turn the Elf Chamber of Commerce against the enemy.") But still, Menno is not going to stop. Whoever stands before himself, he shall kill all. Kill everything and take revenge. This obedient demon won''t be alarmed if he''s tapping lightly. Yantine, who fell and lay low, was wary with all her spirit that she might take the last blow. - And that vigilance saved his life. "Uh-oh!?" Suddenly it flew, a rock bullet. He scolded it right where it was. The rock that hit the wall smashed and splashed on the spot. Not from the elf knight at the end of his gaze, but to the extent that he could avoid a blow shot from a place where he could not even think, he wanted to praise himself. "Mr. Yantine! What I heard was a woman''s voice. Menno stares at the intruder as he sets up a tact, unwittingly tongue-in-cheek. (Damn...... ugh! You''re an elf again! Who came in, the two of you. Another elf, a woman in her everyday clothes, and a knight in armor similar to the one she just defeated. Menno stopped the ''Sphere'' at the same time as he stood up. I''d like to stab a high elf who just couldn''t move, but in the meantime, a new elf will undoubtedly be launching an attack. Strength is unknown, but there''s no way he''s weak. Outside this building, he hisses with his own obedience. That''s why I''ve come this far, so I had to assume, at least, that I had the equivalent of a fallen high elf. ''Sphere'' must be prepared for the newcomer. "... I''d love to. Is it popular with fire thieves? Aren''t you full of trespassers? My obedients have a good nose, don''t they? How did you get in so far unnoticed? No one answers the obedience of the devil. The elves in armor stood swords, and the elves in everyday clothes seemed to care about their fallen and lying compatriots. Men, too. Elves too. If it''s true, even soon, you''d have wanted to get rid of them. But if the fighting starts, we won''t be able to clean it up. The elves wanted to prioritize rescuing their countrymen over fighting. The devil must know his opponent''s power and warn him that there is a "gate" and it is dangerous. As a result, a subtle adhesive state is created. A young boy''s voice echoed in the hall as he sewed that gap. "Mr. Fennel." The pouch flies. Elf, the woman in her everyday clothes, caught it. "That''s it, heal your teen" "But this medicine is for you, Master Alto." "Yeah. That''s why I use it for me. Right away, but I want you to use it for Tine." "-! I understand. Thank you from the bottom of my heart...! Young. Really young, children''s voices. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..." Menno maximizes his vigilance. I just heard the disturbing word ''treatment'', etc. Given the power of that lady knight, we absolutely must obstruct her. However, we had to maintain a critical posture in order to prepare for the reason that the glued state was born and for the childish voice of the unidentified. (Whatever potion you use, to the extent that that knight''s life is saved. There''s no way I can get back on the front. Then I''ll drop you off here. ''Sphere'' is no good unless you''re ready for a newbie) There''s no way a child can come here. If so, we must consider the possibility of a bucket of childlike appearances. "... I don''t know who you are, but are you going to come out? Menno strives to create a sober tone. Upset is the enemy. Check the line. Two elves and one rookie. Assuming they attack at the same time. Someone emerges from the entrance, as if to respond to his demands. To that appearance, Menno looked out. 273 Episode 270: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 20) "What, you guys...? Seeing the children who showed up, the submissive is astonished. I can''t even do it. Because I don''t think anyone would be surprised to see that. Coming in, are my escorts, three children. Two of them cover their bodies with white sheets. - Dear Mejed. Two of the three of them looked like that inexplicable Phantom. The breakdown is that the two girls are Dear Mejed. A tired boy, undisguised. Why, the boy wasn''t wearing the sheets, it was simply a matter of sheets. I have one little mejed-like suit for your sister. And there''s a tired boy and a suit that looks like a blurry girl could wear. He gave this to a blurry girl. There are two reasons I put it on her. One is to glorify her appearance. The warcraft in the city were targeting all of her for some reason. This is nothing more than thinking this girl is being targeted. Take such a child to the fathers of the Warcraft. Trying to hide your identity at all was a natural choice. The bored boy seemed to have a strange magic prop, and when he activated it, the Warcraft, incidentally, stopped targeting the ''Blur Girl''. So if you''re hiding yourself, you won''t have to be noticed that''s the main target. And the other reason is because the girl herself wanted to wear that unusual suit. They sparkled the stars in their puffy eyes and repeatedly demanded that the owner of the suit "want to be like Mejed". So the boy broke into it, huh? She was a successful girl inside. He seemed to eventually overcome his frightening emotions, even though he had dark eyes with fear when I ran to the escort. Nature, is your heart strong? Or do you sincerely trust the boy beside you? Either way, it''s helpful not to be in a state of panic, even if you''re escorting yourself. On the other hand, the obedient demon. He had his eyes open to the monster who suddenly appeared, but seemed to have regained his composure immediately. "Its appearance...... That was in the report. Are you the Phantoms who did the gash?" "Gash......? I don''t know who it is, but it''s probably one of the toddler kidnappers, right? I mean, you and the Viscount admit to being a guru? He said he was one of those kidnappers." "Kuku...... Don''t get me wrong on the scope of ''Guru'', okay? Well, that''s good. What matters now is that you''re answering, not some Phantom like Mejed or something. So you were at the crime scene, right? "Yeah. I was hiding and watching" I don''t know what you''re talking about. The story unfolds. But it seems to make sense in them. The devil laughed. "Gash''s guy is pretty good at that. But you''re not a human being to say you hid out without being noticed, are you? A spirit or a kind of fairy, isn''t it? Because you don''t know that that boy possesses more than one demon prop, the man, he seemed to conclude so. The tired, atmospheric boy tilted his neck slightly. "If you''re a human spirit and the Holy Spirit, well, I''ve seen it before." "Hmm. You mean the Phantoms on the side. I don''t think I''m more of a person." As the man turned his eyes to the white Phantom, the larger Master Mejed shook up as he sifted. "Mmm......! I am Dear Mejed...... Probably, God...... A god or a bug? The razor beetle is a little scary......? "... that''s the type of spirit you can''t have a conversation with? But, Ma. Let me give you some advice, okay? Don''t touch those guys, okay? In any case, we''re going with the dokans, right? The man, with his thumb, pointed to an altar-like place in the center of the room. From there, the four-legged beast is still gushing. If that''s a device or a technique for space control, it could be dangerous to get your hands on it. The tired atmosphere boy, with some waking eyes, looks over there. "Phew...... Is that what you mean? So, that meatbow...... no, what''s with the chunks of meat? There were warcraft floating around like ugly meat dumplings. It''s a different shape to look at, but a monster like this, it''s not in my memory. "That''s a ride." "Vehicle?" "Ouch. They''ll take you to heaven without leaving you, God''s box ship." Apparently, the obedient demon has no hesitation in taking the life of even the other child. Or maybe that''s what you''re ready for. Ignoring the man''s black grin, the boy turns to this one. "Mr. Renee." "Yes." "Pooh... please protect the bigger Mejed as a top priority. Because I''ll keep the demon walls out so they won''t be surrounded." You must have activated the magic props. In the form of "The Letters of Co," the Devil''s Wall of Water has been expanded. This is that soft water. Slime water with unusual physical defenses. How can you make water like this? He held up the little Mejed who was holding hands. "I''m sorry? A little more help, eh? "Heck! If it''s for you, I''ll lend you anything! Lend it to me and get lots of compliments! Little Mejed in his arms, being a deredere, rubbing his head diligently. As I was told, I retreated the greater Mejed into the back of the Wall of Demons. "Kuku...... It swallowed the gashes, strange water. Who was chanting? But there''s no point in defense, is there? If this many submissive demons attack you, it should stop working soon. It just changes the order of death, huh? The Obedient Demons are aligning the Warcraft. It''s like an army formation. Are you saying you''re good at mass offense? But the boy, who keeps his young sister stuck, stays put and slowly begins to move forward. "Ho. Are you coming towards me? No way. Are you gonna win? to these few opponents." "Even if we don''t win, we''ll have to do it. You''re not gonna surrender, are you? "Naturally. I''m not surrendering, and I won''t admit it. Though the Spirit is still a young body, I will not forgive you." That''s where I noticed. That at some point a sphere made of magic was floating over the boy''s head. And think that the perimeter of that sphere was made of arrow-stricken magic, and that a number of tiny balls were spinning in circles. "What the hell...? "" The Celestial Globe ". That''s what I call it." "Right. Oh man, you look stylish...... Huh! The man waved a tact. That''s the signal. The beasts approach the boy in unison. That was a terribly dominant move. Give me the warrior''s end, too. Even ten or twenty, such as this degree of warcraft, will not take lag, except if they work together. If they''re under siege, they might not be able to handle it. No, I''m sure it will. Given that, I am reminded how skilled the knights of the high elves who were fighting on their own were. - But. "Heh... heh!?" The submissive man was stunned by what was happening in front of him. Me too, again. Countless sorceries were pouring down from the magic sphere shining over the boy''s head. Hotline. Thunder strike. Wind blade. Stone bullets. Water polo. Rays. Ice Column...... How many, how many types of attribute magic are you shooting off? All directions, three hundred and sixty degrees. In all directions, rain of magic falls. You think it''s a formation or something? What good would it do before all those arrows of magic? The beasts who tried to approach their brothers and sisters are captured by the Sickle of Death at that moment. That was exactly, the junction of death. If you get within range, all you''re waiting for is a definite death. Yeah, and with a lot of attribute witchcraft, I wonder if even races and equipment that are resistant to certain witchcraft can''t handle it in any way. And even more surprising would be the control of the attack range. He was perfectly in control of the demonic props to keep them from reaching the ''gates'' with us. It was terrible proficiency. Whatever it is, even the beast that turned behind it is easily shot to pieces. The exorcist man had a pulled laugh. "Heh... Huh! Are you confident about the accuracy of the hit? "There''s no way there is. Where others are, it''s too dangerous to use. So, this is still a work in progress." "Right! You''re so keen to study. Ah! When the tact was wielded, from the ''meat mass'', countless arms had been stretched out. It''s terrible speed. In me, it won''t be possible to prevent that. "Arms...... ugh!? I saw it in the hole over here, not to mention that bucket of stuff! In an instant, the Devil''s Wall unfolds, preventing the boy from attacking. His reflectance rate was unusual. How can you handle that speed? Is this a magic trick, too? Or do you say that speed attack is also training with the natural opponent? "Huh......! Like a counter, an attack from the ''Celestial Globe'' pours down on the monster. But when all of that hit the ugly ''meat sphere'', it melted. That''s like throwing ice inside a melting furnace. "Hahahahahahaha......! It''s no use. It''s no use! It''s a weapon that''s supposed to hit the army. Physics and magic don''t work! I laugh as my obedient demon has won. Sure, in that one, there''s no winning shot no matter how. "Well, that guy - Meet me. No. Let''s put that meat behind us." The boy, it was like he wasn''t moving. Moments ago, rock demon walls occurred from the left and right sides of "Meat Chunks". "This is what the chimps at the magic prop store used." It''s like crushing even mosquitoes with both palms. The demon wall that appeared sandwiched a strange ''sphere''. A crushing sound echoed on the spot. 274 Episode 271: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 21) Oh, yeah. He''s a jerk. I took a glance at Meet, and I found that out. ''Cause he''s the kind of'' heart ''we fought on the Great Ice Plains, isn''t he? A place that sounds like a pharmaceutical workshop that I was investigating earlier. I saw the appliances and grass flowers that were provided there, and I felt thin and uneven. (I wonder if it''s involved, there was that group of Lnelle Group sorcerers) If the biological weapons of the previous era are involved, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I sincerely hope Abel is here. But I don''t think we should put anxiety on the table right now. Because it will motivate the enemy, and because of this, Pooh ko, who has recovered on the surface, will become cloudy again. I whisper and ask my sister. (Fee. Earlier round guy, is he still alive...? (Miu! I haven''t lost much magic! The wall I built, I''m eating! Very omnivorous. If it''s the same as the ''heart'' that was in the ice hole, then maybe, it also has the ability to regenerate. It is not a hobby to take the lead in fighting strong enemies. Honestly, I guess it''s better to take down that submissive man. But there is one problem. (High number......) There are still a lot of beasts in the mood. Even though you can deal with it in "The Celestial Globe," blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah The provenance of magic is Phee, but I do the construction of the ceremony. I mean, it''s very tiring. In sight, many corpses. When I think Tine knocked me down for most of it, I know how awesome it is. (Fee, too, will be getting tired...) The amount of magic this girl has is terrific, so there''s nothing wrong with the amount you have left. Probably still can afford it, even if you''ve been bumping into it for a few days and activating the ''Celestial Globe''. But Phee is a toddler. I don''t keep my strength. I don''t say anything, but aren''t you already sleepy? The stuck body has a strange fever. I feel sorry for myself that I can''t fight without this girl forcing me to. (To target the Devil, or to hold back the damage to the city, you have to turn down their reinforcements first. then -) "Gate". Will that elimination come first? Run to the active side of the procedure. Menno puts a demon on his obedience, but the handling itself is fine. With a kick, we reach the center. (But what, is this...? In the center, strange things were placed. It is like a ''missing sandbag'', equipped with cylindrical but dull appliances. (Stop the "Celestial Globe" once. Muddy water demon wall, secure position......) Switch the activated magic and try to touch the appliance. Interfering in the root of magic. "Disposable or this......! I touched it and understood the structure. Perhaps this is the loss of the turning gate. Or a prototype. The operating time is very short, and perhaps once removed, the space itself cannot be reconnected. The magic that is flowing is also terribly unstable, and I don''t have to put a hand on it for a moment, I think it''s a defective product that could be dangerous for outbursts or sudden stoppages. At least, quality and stability are out of step with the ''gates'' I know. It''s a ridiculous level of crude product to compare. I guess it was this half-running magic circuit that Fee described as "gnawing". From one to ten, dangerous magic props. Does that submissive know that? Maybe it''s just being used, like the two lizards who have attacked the Great Ice Plains. Or do you think it doesn''t matter if it''s a rash from the beginning? At least I don''t want to be next to this dangerous thing, and I don''t want my precious sister or Pooh to be there. (It''s not hard to make it stop, is it at least salvation? If you turn it off properly, you won''t be able to start it again) Interference in the magic flow and short some of the wiring. That alone turned off the blue and white light and stopped. Did you turn down reinforcements with this? My grandfather was strong, and the elves at the Chamber of Commerce are strong. Even if sacrifices are made, the extermination of the beasts should proceed. "What the hell did you do...!?" The Obedient is screaming, so I told him that I had just stopped the ''Gate''. "Stopping, wow...!? That''s dangerous. Imitate...! "No. I think ''this'' was more dangerous to keep it up and running. Whether it erupts or not, well, it was half...? In my words, Menno sees Gate and this one several times, and he looks determined. "Hmm. Is the boulder a spirit? I don''t know if I can spot the danger.... I thought I was thin, too, Yabe. Sometimes I hear weird noises, and I''m shaking. But sometimes it''s convenient if it stops working." The man shook up the tact, turned to me, and shouted. "Because I''m an obedient demon! I know exactly whether my obedience is alive or not! The biological weapon you''re crushing doesn''t mean you should die! As I echoed those words, my demon wall, which was sandwiching Meet-kun, was destroyed, and that ugly ''chunk of meat'' appeared. "Do that kid! You can shoot Cannon all you want! Cannon! Cannon? Can that ''sphere'' do that too! If Canon could certainly shoot, he wouldn''t have been able to use it by the ''gate''. He said he couldn''t do everything he could. Next, the man gave an attack order to all the beasts in this hall. What do you do with your defense? An arrow tip that raised such questions, a man''s body, disappeared beyond the wall. As if it were a rigged wall of Ninja Mansion, part of the wall rotated and escaped to the other side. (There was a way out! I should have been the first to think about what it meant to be in a place that wasn''t an entrance or exit or anything. If this were Abel, for example, I wouldn''t have made a mistake getting away with it. "Phee! Can you identify his magic powers!?" "Phew, I get it! That guy, he''s got something embedded in his body! More and more, it''s breaking! "What...? I thought there was always some other power to manipulate multiple Warcraft. But I didn''t know you had it in you. Is it a demonic stone or a demonic prop that works like an engine in it? If you put that in, there''s no way your body will keep it. There were a number of dangerous doping agents in the drug facility I checked earlier, but Menno probably uses them on his body. It is recalled that there were a number of grasshoppers with strong effects and side effects, such as those not handled by regular doctors and stores. Phee''s "Broken and Gone" is a symptom that must be close to "Magnetic Clay''s Melanopathy". Perhaps melting has begun inside. Even the doping agent alone is obvious that the muscle fibers are screaming, and those sores, using another dramatic drug, seem to be blocking the pain. To the extent of pain reduction, you should not be able to tolerate severe pain. Maybe that squire is losing most of his senses. Five senses would have an effect, but on the contrary, even if they had a fracture, they would move around without any problems. Nothing. The man himself is in a similar condition to the "Gate of Mayhem" that he stopped earlier. Even if he became a winner here, it was certain he would die in a very short period of time. (I wonder what the obsession is with getting that far...? Is that anger? Hate? But now I can''t afford to think about it. Meet-kun gave the order to attack me, but he sparkled his eyes. (Cannon -!) Even if it did not extend to archaic sorcery, a beam was fired that was dangerous to prevent, in itself. 275 Episode 272: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 22) Canon to be shot out. It can''t be done at this time, and even if it can be avoided, the damage may go to the two behind it. At the strength of the muddy water demon wall, there is no guarantee that it will definitely prevent canons. All I can do in time is, before myself, deploy the Devil''s Wall. Kanon''s habit is close to ''magic as it is raw''. Shoot out the magic as it is, but you can see it, and it''s oriented. In other words, instead of using ''Magic as it is'' as it is, it is close to a situation where you are shooting magic bullets with no chant. I suppose it means that it is established as a little sorcery. But if you say it''s close to unconverted magic... "- Huh!" It sounded as if droplets of water were pouring on the iron plate. And a lot of steam. Apparently the defense went well. But I don''t have time to stay. Jumping back in a hurry, countless arms were slapped at the place. The stone floor is being destroyed. "How did you prevent such an attack?!?" Mr. Renee is screaming, but now I don''t have enough time to give you an answer. The correct answer is'' converted ''. It unfolded like a filter when converting magic, forcing the cannon itself into thermal energy. And right behind the filter, simultaneously unfold the muddy water demon wall. The heat was evaporated with moisture. That was just the tiny way to defend it. Because it resembles the magic power before the deceptive conversion, there was a gap to penetrate. If this were truly old-fashioned magic, I wouldn''t be able to prevent it abruptly right now. Building a magic cannon is not just about giving it power and speed. Because a good magician should also have a defensive mechanism against his own technique. (Even so, so is Kanon, but your arm is a pain in the ass......! It''s like swinging multiple, super-fast, chained togee iron balls. Noise, extreme. "Fee, you know where his'' nucleus'' is!?" "Phew, I get it! It''s in the lower right corner! Don''t you think it''s in the middle? Was it a skew because of the distortion, or did you hate that the ''designer'' would destroy the core? "Come on...! Fire a continuous spear of ice to where Phee pointed out. It''s a series of thoughts about being eaten. If you even stab me with one shot, that''s fine. Although. "No... ugh! Ice Column attacks have been prevented. He put out a few arms, layered them on multiple sides, and used them as shields. Meet-kun also found out his steeple was being targeted. I took defensive action for the first time. I mean, say you have some intelligence. "Nyu, I''m in! Core, we''re moving! Gone to the back! Phew, I see that! Can you do such a thing? Speaking of which, the "heart" that was in the ice field worked well, too. When the position of the nucleus changes, so does the constitutive form of the body, which is usually self-destructive. "Yay, you just have to dokan at the top! Blow it all up! "It''s the mountains that want to do that, but if it''s a very powerful attack, the basement itself will collapse, right? No. Is that the same thing with Canon? It would suck if they kept shooting at me like this...? We also need to follow the escaped obedient demon. Looks like we need to cat it up fast. (Compact and high-powered. You need to use magic like that...) Do you have something that''s convenient? No. If not, you can make it. Attack magic for Meet. Put your arm down. Defeat the Warcraft. Vaporize occasionally fired cannons. At the same time, they build new sorceries. It''s a bomb that explodes towards the inside. of local scope, the magic of destruction. "Fee. You haven''t changed your core position, have you? "It''s okay! It''s in the same place! Phew, I know that! In front of me, a magic ball about the size of a bowling ball. sphere of fate and more than one ''else''. I''m a little anxious if it won''t fail because it was made with a knockout...... "Come on, Demon Ball! Nine balls were shot out, including fate. That''s what Abel taught me, how to attack magically playing magic. It''s the same principle ball-piercing that I used when I first met Mr. Tordi, The Bending Water Bullet. Arms to be wielded. Body trying to move. Accurses, tracks, creeps through, and slides magic bombs into the back. Because you know what I''m after, Meat tries to defend himself with his arms on his back. "I''m sorry, I assumed that too." I use a lot of my sister''s magic on the magic balls that were shot out. It would be a monster of the previous era, but it would not be able to bear it. Doon, and I heard a blast. The entire basement swayed faintly while guiding the impact inward. That''s all the power and power I used in Phee''s magic. of "Sphere of Meat," the back circle had been lost. Misty red and black blood poured down like rain. "Unbelievable......! I can''t believe you defeated that monster...! Mr. Renee gives a startling voice. But not yet. Don''t be alarmed yet. (There he is... ugh! Countless arms rolled out of the ''meat mass'' that slowly collapsed. The Lizardman who fought in the ice fields had his heart pierced. It took time to despair. Then there''s no way this guy, who''s pimping even if he''s crushed by a wall, will disappear clean. "Black rope! Tie up the arms coming at you, with Phee''s magic. Moment after moment, the ceiling burst. (Uhhh!? Jeopardy yeh...! You can shoot a canon out of your hand, too! I was alarmed...... ugh! The rags and some collapse. It wasn''t the kind of damage that the whole room would bury, but it''s also not the way to break that would make you feel safe if you stayed all the time. "Shh, wow... Shh! You read Canon''s firing and missed the attack...... Shh! Cyril''s elves are thrilled that way. but I''m actually just lucky. If I knew you were going to shoot me, I wouldn''t let you imitate what would cause a collapse... "Ha ha..." With a pulled laugh, I see ''meat chunks''. Meet-kun is discolored into a black, dull purple color, like a loose, viscous liquid, snagging to the ground. At the earliest possible time, it appears that the activity has been completely terminated... "Fee. Does this guy still have magic? "Miu! I don''t feel anything anymore! I''m not moving!" Did you die for me? But he was a nasty opponent. Menno had affirmed that ''the army can do it against him, too,'' but certainly in a line-up way, it wouldn''t have been possible to beat this guy. At the same time, the Warcraft in the hall seem to have come to an end. All that''s left is a large number of bodies. Mr. Renee and Pooh are rushing over. "You''ve defeated such an insane monster so well...! "I can''t take you down." "Huh? But..." It''s all Phee''s handles, whether you''ve identified the location of the core, the magic supply to create the magic sphere, or the strength of the black rope that tied up your last arm. It''s not me. With my magic power, I can''t get that far, and I don''t even know where the core is in the first place. If it were one-on-one without Fee, wouldn''t you have lost? So are the bodies of the beasts filling this hall. In my previous'' celestial globe '', I think I had a gas shortage along the way. At least, it would have been difficult to use a lot of other magic while activating the ''Celestial Globe''. I''m not saying I can''t, but I must have had an unexpected hard time. So I didn''t take this down, and I can''t put my chest up when I can. "Mmm......" Pooko''s mejed-like wrap reached out to me and held Myangel''s hand. "Al, Feel, Sibling Collaboration...... Partnership......? Squid Chicken...? You realize this isn''t my self-destruct? Or don''t you understand? I knew I couldn''t count this girl. (Nevertheless, what bothers me is where Menno is going) Did you just escape? Or is there anything else stopping by? It is regrettable that I have missed it, making it. My sister pulled my sleeve thinking. "Yay, yay!" Gate "! "Yeah? If I were you, I''d have stopped you already, wouldn''t I? Looking back at the central part, it''s nowhere to be seen running. "Not that one! Another ''gate''! It''s open now! Demons, they''re gushing again! We froze to that word. 276 Episode 273: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 23) Another ''gate''...... Another ''gate''...... That fig was about the size of a sandbag, and if it was in stock, that would carry it. Haven''t you started it before, because one was enough, or was it meant to be spare? You wouldn''t think to use two magic props where I''m anxious to work even in Menno''s shoes. "Middle-time, we''re almost ready..." No. By then, was there a reason why you wanted to make this noise? Either way, we''ll have to track him down. Fortunately, Menno''s magic should have been remembered by Phee. I need you to tell me where the new gates are. (Before that, it''s Tine) We have to make sure she''s okay. When you approach me with my sisters in your arms, they''re conscious. It was faster than this one spoke, and she uttered the word first. "I''m sorry, Master Alto. As an escort, I''ve shown you this kind of failure." "You don''t have to be sick because you''re not out of control. More than that, how''s your arm? Perhaps the treatment was done in time. There are a number of flaws on her arms that remain clear, but they are starting to fade bright pink meat. It''s already playing. The boulder is Abel''s medicine. (Conversely, even if Abel''s potion is used, the recovery rate is as high as this. How many injuries did he suffer?) Teene is a woman, and I hope she doesn''t leave any marks. "Yes, I was ready for both arms to disappear when I got a direct hit from Canon, but this is going to get me back on track" You got a direct hit from me! Unexpectedly, I see a broken ceiling. Normally, if I eat that attack of power, I think I''ll die instantly before my arm gets better... The boulder is a high elf. Is the strength of the flesh not comparable to that of men? There is magic in this world, and they are also used to heal, but they cannot make up for the deficiencies. Potions are the same around here. It blocks the wound or helps regenerate, but the lost areas don''t come back. However, in the case of superior healing magic and potions, it seems that if the cut area remains, it can also be stuck at an early stage. However, it is also assumed that the wound must be beautiful, and that healing technicians and excellent potions are extremely rare, so healing is mostly not possible in time. The exception is the "Virgin" with a crest, whether it is defective or seriously ill. If there is life, it is said that most of the symptoms have been cured, but there is no point in speaking because it does not seem to exist at present. This time there wasn''t a defect, but to see Teene''s reaction, there doesn''t seem to be any sequelae left in her arm. Good, good. "If it weren''t for this medicine on the boulder, it could have been difficult to cure your arm. Well, the disorder remains, and worse, it could have been necrotic." Mr. Fennel, who undertook the treatment for Tine, says that as he looks at the empty bin. With her tedious movements, she wraps a beautiful white cloth around her coworker''s lady knight. I''m used to it a lot, but maybe I have a first aid mind. "I apologize for letting me and others use Takazu''s medicine..." That''s right. Tine''s ears are soggy. You don''t have to worry about it. "It''s okay. I''m sure Abel will approve of my actions, too, so don''t get sick, and I hope you heal your arms well." "Ha! Even in lieu of life! In my words, Lady High Elf''s ears regained strength. This is you. I guess that type of determination to change my mind and make it up to you with something else. I don''t really want you to push it. "Did they use extra expensive drugs? Mr. Renee, who came after me, says that. I don''t think I heard Yantine say "Takazu''s medicine". "Is Mr. Renee familiar with the medicine? It''s important to know if you can do first aid like Mr. Fennel, so at this time, you should ask. It''s also about the safety of your sister and Pooh. "No, it''s sappy. Because inside it was all about swords and magic training! Cut it off with an awesome doya face...... An elf is an image familiar with grass trees, but are there different types? "I''m in security because I can only fight." I''m talking about brainstorming. Also, Jantine from the security department looks disgusted, right? "Oh, but you are. I know the potion with the lake water on the Holy Lake is amazing." "Is it Holy Lake..." "Is that it? Don''t you know? Or do you think it''s a fairy tale? Kishkud Island is a legendary island. Many people don''t know, and even if they do, many only recognize it as a fairy tale. Maybe she thought I was one of them. "The lake water in Holy Lake is said to produce just one drop of tremendous money in the human world. Specifically, enough to buy a territory, a title and a servant at the top." Sacred lake lake water is a magic tied to the environment of Kishkud, so it should only degrade if you take it out. Even if I get it, will I be able to make it by the time I create the potion? There are two exceptions to prevent degradation. One is to protect it in special containers, like ''different dimensional boxes'' and ''water bottles of the Spirit''. The other is to acquire attributes as individuals. This is the chief of the Ice and Snow Garden, Chef''s "Big Ice" or our sister''s, "Transparent Clay" something hits it. Given the circumstances around here, Mim gave me something I couldn''t help but think about. Watercolor, how are you...? It''s July now, and I went to the sanctuary in May, so it''s only been two months. "Mr. Renee. Did they think that was a potion using the lake water on Holy Lake? "No, to the boulder it is. I''ve only heard of potions using the lake water of Holy Lake in my inheritance..." Cyril''s elf scratched his head like that. This is me. I guess I''m really not familiar with drugs. I heard it was a high-precision potion, and I guess that''s all that came out. You sound like Honda Tadashi, who heard of a great scholar and only came up with Doo-jin Sugawara''s name. I dared to say it, like. For this world, the lake waters of Holy Lake are the flowers of the floating trees (Fu Me) and the Udonghua (Udonghua) of the stuffed blind tortoise. It should be noted that the flowers of Yu Yuhua appear to be real. The gardeners of high elves working in the "floating garden" say that only Abel possesses it in this world, and its value is immeasurable. "So, how''s Tine''s arm? You think you can fight?" I''m insensitive to the injured, but I can''t fail to confirm my current strength. I asked her if she was being disrespectful. Then. "No problem! "You won''t be able to fight today." From the two high elves, different answers were returned. They said it at the same time, so it was very hard to hear. It was Jantine who replied that it was possible to continue, and it was Mr Fennel who decided that it was impossible. I''m sorry, but I believe what Mr. Fennel has to say. Teene''s words probably seem to accumulate impossibilities. "It''s okay." "You can still go" If you''re a man who fell down buh whining those words, I''ve seen a lot of them in my last life, I am. "Eh...... Okay, Mr. Renee." "Yes." "Can you go to the Chamber of Commerce while protecting Teene? When I say it, I hear voices again at the same time. "Understood." "Wait, then I can''t fulfill my guard duties......! Whose statement will not have to be explained. For a moment, Mr. Fennel said to his colleagues in a firm tone after looking sad. "Mr. Yantine. In you today, it will not be a force of war. You know what happens when someone pulls a leg on the battlefield, don''t you? ".................. ugh" Teene is biting her lips with regret. I can only thank Mr. Fennel for the difficult things he has said. I guess the idea that she doesn''t want Jantine to force her to do it any more is the same as me. Slightly, the high elf female knight nodded heavily. "Sorry I can''t help you..." She seemed really sorry, and it broke this one''s heart to watch. Yantine, escorted by Mr. Renee, remains on the spot. When you''re better, join Cyril''s elves. "Well, shall we follow Menno?" Start tracking from the rigging wall. "Excuse me, Mr. Fennel" Beyond the wall, it was up the stairs. Perhaps it''s through outside. "What are you apologized for, Master Alto? "It''s about the teen, it''s all kinds of stuff. Blah, it should be more dangerous for you to follow me here. But if you don''t stay, I''m in trouble. It''s my convenience to put you in danger." "Hehe..." Mr. Fennel laughed and then stroked my head. "Meh! It''s just a stroke, it''s just a fu! The advice, my sister got furious, but Mr. Fennel just pulled his hand in, smiling gently. "Somehow, I think I know why Vice Chairman Henriette liked you." "Huh?" "Rest assured. I will protect you all with my life, Mr. Yantine." I don''t want you to say that line. I don''t want you to say it, but all I could do to protect Phee and Pooh was say the words. I walk up the stairs silently. The battle under the starry sky was about to begin. 277 Episode 274: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 24) "Dear Frey, it''s important! It was on the night of the star festival that the escort knight rushed into my room. I was hoping to attend the star festival as well, but I also had an obsession with Viscount Denen and my father ordered me to wait in my room. Thoughtless story, I also thought my father''s decision was right and gave up joining in the thought of a severance. Flair, my twin sister, cared about me and claimed that she would stay too, but I know that Flair is looking forward to the festival. I managed to convince him to go out. Not that my sister won''t be targeted, like me, of course. So even in our battle force, we use our arms as escorts. Thankfully, Mr. Shark, the guild executor, would have put an adventurer on it for me and my sister. He didn''t have enough men at the festival, but he couldn''t help but take care of it. Being attacked by Denen''s men is an unfortunate trouble, but there''s nothing more to it than saying that you were lucky enough to make out with someone like that. I felt strange when I was reading a book in my room. From there, I felt signs of sorcery activation. I have the ability to sense the activation of magic as something other than magic sensing. It''s a big mess of standards, but I can tell just a few strengths and weaknesses. Our servants and knights also possess magic, so we can also identify that the magic they normally use in their lives is insignificant, but the signs we felt on this day came to the thought of something big - perhaps, like attack magic. "No way, Denen''s raid...!?" Since the one case of kidnapping, my father has been strictly instructed to prepare him in case he is equipped with moveable clothing, protective weapons, potions, etc. I immediately dressed from my room and equipped myself with a pouch containing weapons and medicines. The aforementioned knight rushed in shortly after. "Master Frey, it''s a raid! "The hand of Denen?!?" "That''s... the Warcraft! There are so many Warcraft on their way to this Mansion that they have never seen! "Warcraft! Warcraft... ugh!?" When I heard of the Warcraft, I immediately thought of Menno''s face, but the beasts said it was a terrible number of knights. Not many monsters can be commanded by an obedient demon. I hear Menno is extremely good as an obedient demon, but he shouldn''t be able to manipulate a large number of demons. Should we assume that, then, there has been a mass outbreak or major movement somewhere? "Can defenses be consolidated? Can you get in touch with your father or Flair?" To my question, the knight shook his head. I guess I don''t know anything because it''s a sudden event. In time, from outside the mansion, I could hear the sound of battle and the screaming. Running over to the window, you can see the numerous beasts. "What a number...! I was stunned. Is your father or Flair safe? "Can you support this mansion? I''m sorry my fathers didn''t have a place to go when they returned." "Sometimes the Viscount had increased his security in preparation for the raid, and he has more power per se than usual -" The knight''s words are badly toothed. "To boulders, we do not envisage an attack by this number. If the beasts move in disorder and say they''re going somewhere else, we can''t protect them, but if this mansion itself is the object of an attack, it seems impossible to defend it." "Words are to be used correctly. Aren''t the Warcraft storming straight into this mansion? Not in case." The Warcraft seen through the window are running straight this way. It felt to me like there was a clear will there. (No way, are you really a thamed monster...? No. It''s impossible to use this number...) Either way, we should say that the policy is in place. We have to get out of here right away. "Even if you stay in the mansion, you don''t have an eye for survival. I think we should move to a defensive location while we''re at war. Your father and Flair should do the same." "Are you going outside!? Isn''t that too dangerous! "Weren''t you the one who said you couldn''t support me in this mansion? I go out to live. It''s not recklessly porpoise." "... I understand. I''ll get the team together right away." "Please." A courtesy, the knight rushes away. In front of him, yeah, but to be honest, it''s horrible. Even if it''s best to get out now, it''s simply dangerous out there, as the escort worried me. "If I had more power..." It was not the knights in the line that came to mind at that time, but the figure of that strange boy, who helped me from Denen''s men. Had he been here, would things have changed? "... what''s stupid" I laugh at my words. The boy who named him Alto, just like me, is really young. In this number of Warcraft opponents, there is also a clump of boulders. Him - no, I hope they''re okay, too. As a result, the choice to escape seemed right. The Warcraft are attacking us too, but more than that, they are taking a leap towards destroying the Mansion. As if the Golem were repeating simple orders, he said, ''Attack the Mansion'', just seemingly confined to that action. (If you''re a normal monster, you shouldn''t move like this. Again, are you being taemed...? Doubts remain about the number of operations, but in me the idea was becoming dominant. "Master Frey. Are you sure you want to go to the political hall? Alongside the Count''s mansion, it''s the most sturdy place in the city." It is a true argument. But I care about what the Warcraft do. "Aren''t these monsters being manipulated by someone? "No way? Give me this number...... ugh!?" "So you''re saying that that looks like disorderly behavior? "It''s..." One of the knights stared. I guess he also knows that the Warcraft movement was, to some extent, an organization. But because of the ridiculous number of mobilizations, you don''t think it was the work of the devil. "Though the method is unknown, let''s assume that the Warcraft are manipulated. It''s more likely to survive." "... I understand. So you avoid the council hall? Smart. They understood what I was thinking. If these monsters are being tamed and instructed to attack the city, isn''t it the Ningro key base that will be targeted as a priority? It is an aristocratic mansion, a council hall and a knight''s stuffing. Perhaps the gates of the city must also be consolidated. "In that case, organizations with inherent force, not facilities derived from the city, are the ones to rely on." As I nodded at the knight''s remarks, another raised his voice. "I mean, are you an Adventurer''s Guild" "No. Perhaps the guild should be packed with a large number of residents. We can''t just push and make it easy." "So where can you count on me? I had an idea about that. I don''t know if you''ll accept it, but there''s a place with strong force and plenty of supplies. "Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Branch of the big store run by those elves. Let''s go for it." Protected by the knights, he sensed a powerful sorcery activation as he cut the blood path to the Chamber of Commerce. I call everyone to rest. "Wait, there''s someone fighting around here." "By this side, is it? I didn''t hear a fight." "But I''m sure. I sensed it." "Would you like to take a detour? The knight''s remarks are especially so. But my Viscount Bauman family, for generations, is in a position to keep the city safe. I can''t apologize for abandoning my father. "I''m sorry, but I want you all to stay with me." As I said, the knights looked at each other and laughed. That''s a sign of acceptance. Just as proud as I am of being the eldest son of the Viscount Bauman family, they also have pride in protecting the inhabitants of the city. "I have nothing to apologize for. I was wondering if the Viscount Baumann family would make the right decision." "My father is the only one who knows if I''m going to carry on the trail. Maybe Flair will inherit." "But even if it does, you have inherited the will of the Viscount Baumann family for generations. Because we protect you with our lives." "You''re full of shit. But now let me say it." That''s how we turned to those in battle. There was one woman and one toddler. She was holding a toddler with one hand and waving a wand for a mage to fight some warcraft. Do women excel in cane fighting, masterfully using terrain, while taking distance? The moment the monster''s attack stopped, the wind magic activated after a little while, cutting off the head of the beast. Understand that the magic I felt was probably this. At the same time, I found that the sound was not heard externally because of the wind. For once, he may be choosing a magic trick that is less likely to sound in order not to make noise and call for reinforcements from the beasts. "Is that an unchanging chant? Although sorcery is unfolding terribly fast." "No, there''s no such thing as a non-chanting user. You have time to activate. Probably a fast language user. We''re not supposed to be here very often either." Running over, talking about that. Eventually, I see the woman firmly. What attracted my attention was that both the person and the toddler were deeply wearing hats? "The more minor we are, the more we will work together! One of the guardian knights slashes the beasts with one blow. "Thank you for your help! The woman answered, and the Warcraft turned this way. I am alert to the new emergence of us. The woman didn''t miss the gap. After a little time, a tiny tornado of the Great Humanity breaks out and kicks all the beasts that happen to be on the spot. (Storm of the Wind Blade!? Does this sorcery also exist...! It''s magic I''ve never seen. "Awesome......! Oh, he''s a very powerful man." One of the knights shrugged. He''s a man with a lot of experience in action and war experience, so he''s our primary force at a glance, too. Such a man is amazing. I''m sure women are truly amazing magicians. When Kata attached, the knights formed themselves to protect me and the woman. I speak to the sorcerer. "That didn''t make much sense to work with." "No. Thanks to you, I''ve earned time to chant. In solo combat, we could only do a small magic chant." The woman lowered her head with a pepper. Even though that''s just how it works, it''s oddly elegant. Maybe he''s from a wealthy house. Or are you used to interacting with noble people? "Either way, it''s safe and above all. I''m Frey. Frey Melle El Baumann. I am a Viscount family person responsible for policing this cello. They are our knights." I break my hips with courtesy. The knights are on guard, so they just snorted silently. To us like that, the woman in the hat also named us back. "Oh, were you a nobleman? I''m sorry I''m late for your help. My name is Floche Scheindel. He is the one studying magical archaeology and magical archaeology in Wangdu. This is my daughter Florina." The woman who named herself Floche looked at her daughter in her arms, seemingly in heartfelt love. 278 Episode 275: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 25) We took a short pause and moved to the alley. It is also far from where the woman named Floche Scheindel conducted the battle. Apparently, the anticipation that the city''s major facilities were being targeted in a focused manner was correct. Wherever we went, the Warcraft existed, but it still seemed as though the number was decreasing as far away from the city''s main strip. So we are moving on avoiding those places and trying to bypass them. Sometimes we went far, and we absolutely needed a moderate break. "So were you using wind magic to fly the smell of blood" "Yes, Master Left. At present, we chose the wind because we found that all the warcraft that are extremely rampant are of different types, all of which have a good nose." Caught by the smell of blood, reinforcements continue to gush, "then, of course, you can''t win, you can''t escape." It''s a reasonable decision. I hear that ''strong'' and ''used in action'' sometimes don''t go hand in hand, but in her case they both do. "Lord Schoendel..." "I don''t mind floche, Master Baumann" "Right. Then about me, too, Frey and good. Does Lord Floche have family, friends, and any other companions? We won''t be able to rescue them much apart, but I''ll give you a hand if we''re close." "Thank you for your concern. But to Cyril, this daughter and I came alone. There''s no one else to protect or look for." Is that supposed to be unhappy luck? I honestly think it was good and envious that my family wasn''t separated. I want to join Father and Flair as soon as possible. "It was a disaster, even though it was a festival." A knight who refrained beside him spoke with regret. Currently, the alley we are in is a building to the left and right, which makes it a narrow single aisle. The knights have solidified their front and rear, but naturally there are knights beside me. "No. I meant to entertain the festival, of course, but I came to Cyril for work. This city is also home to the famous Doctor of Magic." Speaking of which, she said she was studying magic archaeology and magic archaeology. Her name sounded familiar to me, too. Sure, it would have required some kind of huge research expense. Father and Count promised assistance, and Dennen said no... (To rebuild Cyril, it would cost a lot of money. Isn''t the promise going to go away......) That and this is what I would have said if we had survived here and there. "Is she your daughter?" The toddler Floche is holding stands a tiny sleep in her arms. What does it mean to be asleep in a situation like this? The sorceress who noticed my gaze strokes her head over her hat so that she cares for her daughter. "My daughter, I let her sleep in sorcery. Poor thing, you must have been so scared. There was this commotion, and I was crying..." "Was that what you said..." Your sleeping daughter, she''s still really bad. If you look closely, there are tears after tears. I felt scared on the night of the festival when everyone should be smiling. Misery is foolish too. I hope what happened tonight isn''t a trauma to this toddler. Unexpectedly look around. Fortunately, I don''t see the Warcraft. This daughter-- did you say Florina? When she glances, I don''t want you to have fear. Thinking that way, the toddler slowly raised his eyelid. "... ma, uh...? I guess I''m falling asleep. I don''t see the emotions of fear in that figure holding the mother''s clothes softly in front of me. "Mah...... Miu......? "Morning, Flori" With a loving expression, her mother narrowed her eyes. That''s all I can see is that she cares about my child. "Mah. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Ukyu...? "Yeah, yeah. It''s okay. ''Cause it''s got my mom on it, right? "Akiyu..." If I were you, I guess I should hurry up the road, but until Florina settles down, I should wait for you. The word ''protect'' should not simply mean physical safety alone. Father always says, "A noble job is to protect the smile of folk grass". Even if that is the bullying of the Viscount Bauman family. "Ow, ow, ow! Aww, kioo...? "Yeah. I''m not here. I''m sorry?" Florina looks out for a hit with Kyoro Kyoro. It''s as if you''re looking for someone. "Lord Floche. I was told there was no other companion, but wasn''t there? It''s possible he was reluctant on us. It would be best to ask straight away. "No, Master Frey. There is no one else to act with besides this daughter. My daughter is searching for a child she has become friends with in the nursery." "Nursery......" Floche said that he had temporarily left his beloved daughter at Cyril''s nursery while visiting the doctor of magic. Apparently, that''s where we made friends. I tried to speak to Florina. "Hello" "-! Ugh..." You scared me, she hugged my mother. "Flori, it''s okay. Because I''m not afraid." "Mah. Munchkin...? "Yeah. It''s okay." "Yikes..." Because my mother told me to. She just stared at me. Moments, sense the activation of magic. You don''t even have to think about who used what. Florina''s body sparkled slightly. "Is this... magic of light" "Uh... Is it good to call it magic? This is what happens sometimes when your daughter gets anxious." Is it a form of defensive action? Either way, it seems better not to get too close. "Ahhh......! Whoa, whoa! Ah, no..." "Yeah. Right. Tomorrow, my mom will be with you looking for her." "Mah! Kikyu! The anxious face until earlier shimmered like a flower. In the meantime, I''m sure you''d like to meet that friend. (It''s hard to talk to a friend...) I belong to ''Zon Heroit'' and some admire me, but still feel reluctant somewhere. Probably because of the difference in identity. My father always says, "Have a good friend," but can I get it? (What about them...) The blood relatives of Mr. Shark Cramput, to whom I have been unilaterally involved. They never said it was annoying or troublesome. On the contrary, he helped a stranger to me. If I may, will ''he'' be my friend? I didn''t think, I squealed at Florina. "You''ve been blessed to meet so well." "Ahhh! Whoo, ahhh, ki-yah! For the first time, the toddler turned a smile on me. The color of the light that surrounded him was, for some reason, a pale cherry blossom color. The turning point came at that moment. Zushin, the earth trembled, as if it had happened only in an earthquake for a moment. "Dear Frey, give me that...! One of the knights points the other way. What I saw there was a ''chunk of meat''. Long before our point, we saw an ugly ''meat mass'' that was bigger than the building. "Hey, what is that ugly monster...! I''ve never seen a demon like that. No, in the first place, if you don''t see it (...) it''s crazy (...). If we had such a giant ''sphere'' on the move, I wouldn''t even notice. So where''d he come from? "No way, I''m from a previous era... ugh!?" On the other hand, Floche seems to have an idea of a giant monster. With a blue face, I''m looking at you. "What do you know about me? We are the guardians of the land. In some cases, we have to face demons on behalf of folk grass." But the sorceress, who was supposed to have the overwhelming ability to fight, shook her head with clarity. "I can''t! That''s not out of people''s hands! You should put evacuation first......! I don''t know how strong that ugly ''sphere'' is. But she''s got to get this far. Perhaps he is a monster without interruption. Me too. And the knights of war. Just looking at me, I ran scared. If the fleeing people also see such demons, will their hearts be shattered? (If we can''t brave people, Cyril will collapse completely...! I can''t think of anything. I''m helpless. "God..." I squeal unexpectedly. - Another turning point came at that time. In the blinking starry sky, a beautiful text emerged. "That''s...! Stars!? Star-like texts!" It''s light. Light that pays for the darkness that covers people''s hearts. The light that followed the stars gathered at one point and raised one figure. "Hey, what, are you... ugh!?" One of the knights screams. As if against ''meat chunks''. A huge and odd presence appeared in the night sky. That''s white. Bright white, with only eyes and eyebrows, not suitable for situations like this, a joke. "Meh, Mejed...... ugh! That saved me, the disguise that boy was wearing. Too funny a shape, like a kid just wore a sheet in a flirtatious way. (Alto crane put! Are you there...!?) No one answers my question. A ray of light emanated from the eyes of the Phantom floating in the night sky and poured down on the ''meat mass''. A huge breaking noise burst into the starry sky. 279 Episode 276: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 26) A new ''gate'' occurred in a large but lonely warehouse. Away from the boulevard and from the group of buildings where nobles and officials worked, the "Gate of Mama" was installed. (You''re a long way from where the first ''Gate'' was, too. You manage risk properly) Is it because I have memories of my Japanese days that I admire in strange places? Coming this way from the first ''gate'' would have taken a considerable amount of time, but it was unexpectedly easy to come, as we ignored the Warcraft on the muddy water and flew in a straight line. Of course, I was able to shorten my time because, as a big premise, my sister''s magic sensing was discovering me a new ''gate''. Really, I can''t get my head up on this girl. "Fee. Thank you, huh? "Hehe...! I don''t know, but I was praised for it! Phew, glad! Master Petit Mejed rubs his cheek, but it only conveys the feeling of being rubbed on the sheet. "Mmm...... I want to help you too...? Pooh boy pulled my sleeve. Yeah. Don''t push me, okay? "Phee. Is Menno inside? "Yes! The weird magic man from earlier, he''s inside! Phew, I know that! Well, if you don''t stay, I won''t talk to you. Forward as I expand my demon walls around me. I went inside while Mr. Fennel was in charge of my lord. Inside, it was very neat. ''The Gate of Mayhem'', which does not place anything in vain and resembles an example sandbag - only Mayhem emits a blue and white light in the center of the room. "Whoa, whoa... What''s going on? Why are you guys here? How''d you sniff this place out? No, how did you defeat me in the first place? Menno looked at this one with a frightened face. Next to it, there are five monsters like big bears. Of course, the familiar four-legged beasts are with them. I didn''t seem to assume tracking, but I''m still aligning the obedient demons without alarm because of the depth of caution. "... I knew my reaction had disappeared, but I thought it was temporary, like the effects of unstable ''gates'' or something. Yet here you are. I mean, it''s hard to believe, but you killed him, right? I''m gonna ask you again, okay? How did you defeat me? "If he did, he collapsed because of overwork. It''s not good to let them work too hard." "Hate and I are a moderate break to the devils. What an asshole would do to squash his men for nothing? That''s a word I''d like you to hear from my former supervisor at work. Well, words continued after that. "If you have to, you can die as much as you want." Though I don''t agree with you at all. "I think..." Menno turns his wary eyes to this side. "I think you guys either have a simple combat capability that you can handle, or some means that you can easily end up with. From what I''ve seen, the others are intact, and I think the latter, what do you say? "You don''t think I paid you to miss it? "Ha! Well, that''s good! If you can communicate with him, I want you to know." Menno is grinning with her belly. I don''t know, I''d like an outside notice, this guy. The essence is, maybe you like to chat. "Whether it''s overwork or money, it''s only true that we got here, right? Though I think we should think about" now "more than we have in the past." "That''s not true. How did you defeat me? And how did you manage to track me down? If we don''t find out, it''s going to affect us now." Menno put on a strange stone. It was also shaped like a starchy crystal, but it only glowed faintly and nothing happened. But My Sister screams instantly. "Yes! That man''s magic, it''s getting hard to understand! Full of Moya Moya, Phew, I feel it, it''s hard! The exorcist man laughed. "Ho. Complete, complete. Magic sensing? I''ve only heard stories of buckets with such rare things in fairy tales, but you''re actually here, aren''t you? Boulders are spirits, aren''t they? Is that stone the type of item that inhibits magic? And then, like, they seemed to have broken through Fee''s power. "What the hell is that stone...? It was Mr. Fennel who answered my whine. She also possesses the qualities of an obedient demon, so she has knowledge as a Tamer. "That''s a warped demon stone." "Devil''s Stone...? According to her story, here''s the thing. The essence of Tame is to get along with its subject. That doesn''t just mean simple interactions. As I like and dislike food, even innate things such as smell, appearance, and race that cannot be helped by the devil himself are compatible. And one of the special compatibilities is the quality of magic. They say demons have demons, calming magic and vice versa. This means that, depending on the quality of magic, there will also come out those who cannot be subjugated. That''s where they say it''s a warped demon stone. This rare demonic stone has the effect of conveying the magic of its owner by literally distorting it. In fact, they don''t really distort it, they say, ''something that makes them illusory that way'', but they can bring their magic powers closer to demonic preferences, to situations that are easy to taste, like twisting dials and matching radio and radio frequencies. "It''s usually an aid just to illuminate a demon with a really weak intelligence, a substitute that supposedly has no effect on a demon with more than a certain amount of wit, but if it''s effective enough to inhibit the sensation of Master Phyllia, it''s definitely an item from the period of demonic guidance." Oh, Cheng Cheng. In other words, do you say that "Shit Mon" is the same as "Meat Mon"? From the sacred history, obvious over-technology. It must be an artificially made demonic stone. "Oh, I don''t like it, this is why the one with the long life elf! I didn''t know what I had or what I''d done, by the way." "I''m a high elf. Make no mistake." I knew you''d ask for correction there. Menno caught his lips. "What do you mean, the woman with the armor who was just there is naturally also a high elf? Ma. I thought you weren''t? Just because I can''t do it, I shake my head galloping. But in his eyes, there is no fright, no smear. In the basement where I was earlier, I thought Yantine had defeated me, and there was a frightening number of Warcraft carcasses. Menno must have seen the combat capability of the high elves with his eyes. Are you saying that you don''t intend to lose because you know that? "You don''t intend to surrender if you know this is the high elf, do you? "It''s obvious, right? I have something to do, no matter what I throw away. The other guy would be a high elf, but he would be a spirit, but it doesn''t matter. This guy''s a winner. Why are you surrendering? Moments. From both sides and the back, huge water vapours rose. Humidity filled the warehouse, which was supposed to be wide, and thin vapors blocked sight. Humidity rises sharply and discomfort hits the skin. (Kanon! Is there anyone else here? It was unfolding around and just in case, against the demon wall for ''meat chunks''. Cannon burst into the three places behind it, left and right. Then at least three. There will be an array. "Whoa, whoa. That was a complete surprise, wasn''t it? Besides, it''s Cannon. How did you prevent that? No way, you, you have a sense of sixes. So, you got one? The submissive looks as if he saw it in a tick, but that''s the same thing here. The attack now didn''t even (...) notice (...) Fee. How unusual is that? Unless it''s also Elf''s high ancestral class, it''s impossible to hide and lurk Fee against them. Then why were we suddenly attacked? "Yes! That ''gate'', it''s not in the same range as just now! My Sister pointed it out and I noticed Karakuri. "Right. You can send demons anywhere in this warehouse...! That, as the scumbag Phee pointed out. It is said that the scope as a "gate" is wide. Perhaps, the size that covers the warehouse. Menno probably just summoned his obedient demons very normally. But as it is, this one will be struck by surprise. (Interference with ''gates'' is - that''s hard. It won''t arrive from here. If you don''t touch the instrument itself properly, it''s dangerous in the first place.) Anyway, there''s a risk of an outbreak. After figuring out the structure, we should think about what to do. "Come on. So, how did you guys take down the ''Sphere''? Why don''t we go with that answer match? Well, especially? Now there''s three of them. Could it be ''I couldn''t handle it, I died''? I don''t mind if you do, do I? Just to say, Menno hides behind the bears. You probably don''t like attacks from a distance. And the Meet-kun brothers who showed up, three of them, as they said. They fired cannons at us. 280 Episode 277: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 27) Trisomy. Meet-kun is three. (Isn''t this pretty bad...? In the rising water vapor, I think. These guys, they''re usually strong and troublesome, right? If this were a normal encounter, I would put ''how to escape'' first, not ''how to win''. But the opponent is Tamer. With clear orders, it''s moving towards our elimination. I don''t think you''re going to miss it on the run. (I guess I''ll have to...) The temper is, two. One is the fact that Meet-kun says three. With my strength, can you defeat it? The other is Fee''s health. Preparedness for Cannon. And the destruction of the core that is establishing the ''meat mass'' as being. For both of them, your sister''s magic confession is essential. In my own amount of magic, I also struggle to make the "bomb" I made earlier. I can only laugh at the same magic poverty, but the reality is that I have to do it more stingy than the limited contents of my wallet. But the result is a strain on Fee. (Sorry, Phee...) Basically, it suits my temperament to do it slowly and reliably, but things are different all this time. I have to choose awkward speed. With magic from My Sister, Kelli takes a breath. (The problem is -) Even if it''s just Meet, there''s three of them. Is it possible to gain an advantage around the countless arms and canons that roll out at high speeds? "Dear Alto," Mr. Fennel, stand beside him. "Do you have the means to defeat that ''sphere''? "For once." "Is that something that can be done in one hassle? "It could be a little difficult" "I understand. Okay, I''ll hold the two together. Even if it''s hard to win, you should be able to stop." Can you do it? Awesome. But if you can bring it into a form that''s close to one-on-one, even if it''s simulated. "Celestial Globe" There''s got to be something I can do. "Please, Mr. Fennel" "Yes. I was entrusted. So you''ll get your reward later, won''t you? He winked a little, and the high elf came forward. That''s the signal. I surround Pooh with muddy water and turn my gaze toward one of the ''spheres''. This is when Menno seems to be top notch as an obedient demon. The beasts cannot defeat us. But it''s possible to interrupt. Attention shall be drawn. Restraining behavior. Attacking ready for wear and tear. After figuring out the strength of "meat chunks," I guess I''m going to be thorough with the support. We stayed in line and started moving forward. Menno has a ''celestial globe''. Even if you can''t get close to me, Mr. Fennel''s jamming can do more than enough. I can''t chant, I can''t expand my demon wall. In such a situation, Mr. Fennel''s readiness to stop the two meats while being targeted by the beasts was worthy of praise. Menno laughs at her as she walks straight, without looking cowardly. "Ha ha! Master High Elf, are you going to challenge our flock, alone! "Watch your mouth, third-rate submissive demon" Mr. Fennel''s words are very cold. That was a voice that only seemed to look down on the other person. No, it was more of a way of saying it than looking down, just as humans didn''t think of insects as equivalent from the beginning, as if they believed there was up and down from the ''premise''. "Ho, have you come third class? The boulder is like an elf, it sounds arrogant. So, what the hell are you, a third-rate killer? "If you say so, say it after you kill me." "Well, let me do that! It wasn''t Meet-kun who moved it, it was the beasts. Is that pride as an obedient demon? Or is this enough pride for you when you''re in a high elf? One squirrel stood before the diseased beasts at some point. Needless to say, it''s her obedience. "What, that mamechick! I guess it''s over with a bite! "Yes, your obedience." Moments later, the appearance of a squirrel swelled up and with its sharp teeth broke the body of a warcraft. Blood scattered in the air pours like rain. "Heh... heh!?" Elsewhere in the stunned Menno, the squirrel''s onslaught continues. Another warcraft shrugged and crushed in the ensuing swinging blow. It was a terrible power. The beasts who tried to turn behind them are bounced off with their tails. The likelihood is similar to a ball that gets flown in the full swing of a golf club. The Warcraft, knocked to the other wall, doesn''t even move with Pickle. "Whoa, whoa... Oh, my God, that Bakemon." "Can you stop insulting my kid as a bucket? "Were you also an obedient demon...! Menno waves tact. The beasts that formed the squad arrived at the squirrel. And as if to poke that gap, a head emerged from the shadows, jumping at Mr. Fennel. A third-rate and abusive man, but I normally think he''s skillful at operations. But. "Hey, what the fuck...! Mr. Fennel''s actions seemed beyond Menno''s imagination. Of course, to me. It was like a karate or ancient martial arts piercing, pierced between the brows of a warcraft with four fingers flying over it. The beast is trembling with pixie and body. "A powerful submissive can do this, too. I don''t think it should be used much, so I usually seal it." Pull your blood-swet fingers out. The beast that stabbed him in the head, he wasn''t dead. Approaching the ''companion'' in his footsteps as if he were intoxicated, he suddenly devoured his neck muscle and chopped it a thousand times. "Forced you to mess around in your head...... Shh! Can you do that, that''s... ugh! "The Obedient has a technique that should also be described as the Obedient''s" Law of the Outer Way ". Naturally, so are the defensive measures against this. Those who do not know it are called third class." Condemn the demons that strike. Pierce the head. The Warcraft strikes an ally. She repeats it. Can such co-eating cruelty also be done by obedient sorcery? (Well, a decent obedient demon wouldn''t do it this way...) But now disadvantaged in numbers. Besides, if we leave the beasts alone, the people of the city will be attacked. I guess that''s why I freed the contraindications. "You bugger... Huh! Menno shrugged to throw up, looking at Mr. Fennel. But he seems to have stopped beating his own warcraft immediately because he is highly adaptable. "Let me do what I was supposed to do!... Buh, kill him! That''s a signal to the ''Sphere''. The meats are up and running. The hell with me. And two to Mr. Fennel. The high elf sorceress, however, dances the countless arms rolling from left to right, twirling. From the beginning, she doesn''t seem to intend to go on an attack. I don''t give you a gap to get into because I''m focused on avoiding it. And the squirrel-shaped spiritual beasts never let the beasts of Menno near their own masters. The man''s strength lies in a coordinated attack utilizing numbers. But Mr. Fennel sealed it and turned the attack from "meat chunks" into an environment where it was good to just scold. She, too, must be an insane warrior. (Whatever, now I can focus on Meet the hell...! This is your chance. Let''s just say I''m on my own. 281 Episode 278: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 28) Destroy Meet-kun. It''s basically about destroying the core. If you touch the meat, you will be eaten, and the magic attacks, too, will not work with the power of the line. The position of the core came variable to Omake. If you blame me, you''re in trouble. Conversely, however, it means that if more than a certain amount of magic attacks can be used and if the core can be destroyed, it can be defeated. (And -) There''s plenty of water vapor going on here because they''re going to buzz off the canons. Sorcery is the generic term for the task of converting one''s own magic powers into matter and phenomena, but naturally, it depends in part on the environment on the spot. It is extremely difficult to try to set fire in the water, for example, but it is easy to make use of existing water in conjunction with magic. "It''s water vapor. Shall I make the most of it?" The magic I use has already been decided. Don''t strain Fee too much, and yet destroy the core with a powerful attack. It is a sorcery knitted in bitterness to intercept a multidimensional attack from our master. A multi-stage attack, in a different approach from the ''celestial globe''. "Hey, what is it? Suddenly, the temperature..." Menno looked at me like he was on guard. That''s cold. Think about what I''m gonna do. Like they played me, I run out. At the same time, countless arms rolled out. "No use! If you have the power of Phee, you will be able to tie that nasty attack with black rope! entangle and inhibit movement. I''ll keep going straight. ''Cause that way, you''d shoot me, wouldn''t you? Cannon. "Muddy water! Converts enemy magic into water vapor. Before the second shot arrives, approach close range. Practice magic. Take in water vapor. Using is the derivative magic of water. Attack by ice. However, it does not unleash simple ice columns. I make it grow. We already know where the core is! Right there. "- Tree ice! Inside the ''meat mass'', shoot in the ice. It''s an ice tree that branches and stretches. A giant tortoise storm, skewering the inside. It doesn''t matter if the core moves. Let the magic flow and I''ll know where it is. We blocked the escape route and countless ice columns hit us from all sides. "~ ~ ~ ~!" He gives a voice that is not a voice, and the ''sphere'' collapses. It melts, discoloured, just as it did in the previous hall. "One first" I won''t stay on the spot. I don''t have time for that. (Oh... You consume a lot less magic than the ''bomb'' thing I just used...) Knowing how to attack an opponent. Knowing how to die. In fact, that you''re fighting once. All of that favors the ''next'' battle. Head to the one crack in Meat that Mr. Fennel is dealing with. The myriad arms that boast unusual power, and the cannons that can fire fast, don''t make sense to me right now. If you say there are only two ways to attack, that''s no different than a puppet. My arms are stretched. Tie it up. Cannon is fired. Convert to water vapor. "Stuffing." Destroyed the second body. At that moment, I understood that the enemy''s squire was still extraordinary. The third Sphere didn''t come at me. Of course, to Mr. Fennel. On the contrary, it was turning away from this one and into one of the commas protecting Menno. "Son of a bitch! In some cases, I can drop the King''s Capital on my own, so I can easily finish it! Back to back with words of anger, the defenses unfolding around him are thick. This man, who can stay calm, even if he is fierce, must be true to command. "I didn''t expect to slaughter both of these monsters intact...... The guy who left it over there is going to get clammed. I don''t know how, but you know where the core is. Damn, it''s hard to just deal with a high elf, but I didn''t know you could even let him deal with such a badass...! Warcraft pops out of the space behind you. A blow similar to an unintentional blow was, however, held back by a giant squirrel. Mr. Fennel''s beast demon killed it instantly. (This spiritual beast doesn''t seem to have the same reflectance rate. For me, you''re a comforting ally...) Thank God you had a strong escort. But there''s one thing I''m curious about. Menno''s eyes say he''s not dead yet. That color pointing this way, hatred. Fear or fright, it''s not there. "... do you still have a trump card?" I hear you felt the same thing, Mr. Fennel, asking a man a question. With his anger-burning eyes, the submissive laughed. "Trump card, huh? I don''t know, I guess it''s decided! Billy and the hall shakes. It seems as if the space itself is screaming. "My revenge is just a little or softly butchered. Then I''m not satisfied...! I''m moving to ravage this country itself! That determination, perhaps, is real. But I learned to catch on. I felt there was some strange discrepancy. "Is this shake...... Huh!? Be careful, Master Alto! Something massive is about to come across the space! Huge!? You think something big is coming? "Then before you do, destroy the ''Gate''! "Let it be, it''s a mess... ugh! Cannon was fired. I can prevent this, but I can''t destroy the ''sphere'' without getting close. The man knows that, and I guess he''s going to make use of Meet-kun as a ''turret''. I regret it, but I have to say it''s a good decision. After all, as a commander, he is extremely good. "It''s a simple story, simple. Even a gladiator game would have a class division, wouldn''t it? Big is already in your favor! Nothing works! Nothing''s coming through! Understand the horror of being huge! A man screams. Mr. Fennel returned his own obedience to its original size and embraced him to shelter. "It''s very small, but there could be a space-time earthquake. Prepare for impact! With Mr. Fennel, I rushed over to Pooh''s and stretched out multiple demon walls. Vision shakes. My demon wall is destroyed instantly. I managed to withstand it by layering it and generating new walls. Around the laughing man, the beasts were dead, shaking. And the things that show up. That''s just as big as the Obedient says it is. That ugly ''meat chunk''. Ridiculously large ''spheres'' appeared as they destroyed the gates of the mayhem. "Ha ha ha! Spirit Kid! Do you think the tinkering ice column in front of you will fit this size?!? It''s hard work! I told you, it''s a win!? I know it''s a high elf, but it''s a spirit, but you can''t beat this guy (...) YEAH! Oh, yeah. At a glance. I''m definitely a jerk. As Menno points out, ''tree ice'' rather than ''bomb'' would not work either. (And most importantly -) Even from afar, it is the worst thing to say when you see it well. Someone who is evacuated. Someone who''s hiding. Someone who is desperately fighting. Wouldn''t the hearts of such people, if they saw something like this, be shattered, instead of broken? It really leads to the collapse of the city. And letting this guy go wild would cause further mass death. (If the cannon at this size is released, my demon wall won''t be able to crack it...) Oh, really. Big is a pain in the ass. What are we gonna do? How do you fight a guy like this!? I think so. Little Mejed in my arm pulled the sleeve of my clothes. 282 Episode 279: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 29) "Yay, yay! The old one, but you''re gonna kill him? At any rate, in a tone of lack of tension, your sister asks. No. I know why you''re not alert. That this girl is blind to me. Without a very clear rationale, he said, ''If you do, I''ll kill you!''. I think this is what they think. I appreciate you trusting me, but whether or not I actually have the power to respond to it is another matter. At least if it was a solo battle that I couldn''t use my magic, I might not have thought about fighting from the start. It''s just a fact that I have Phee''s magic in my hand. Thanks to this, there is so much that can be done. (where jumbo sized, the principles for defeating should remain unchanged) That is, the destruction of the core. But as Menno pointed out, at that size opponent, ''Tree Ice'' wouldn''t work either. When that happens, you either shoot the core out with a pinpoint or fire a blow enough to wipe out an opponent that size... "Fee. Do you know where the core is? "Phew, I get it! But Core, it''s glued! He''s like a fly flying around! Ooh...! The core of the smaller Meet-kun wasn''t moving unless you felt the will to attack, but this one doesn''t seem to be. That''s a hassle. Should we drop off the use of attack methods that we say aim and shoot? (Then there is no alternative to high firepower -) I don''t have the usual sorcery to do something about it. Unusual sorcery - that is, ancient sorcery would be possible. "Fee. Aren''t you sleepy? "Miu...? I''m a little sleepy! Phew, I want to sleep while you snuggle up! After all, there seems to be a lot of physical exhaustion. On the other hand, if I shoot an old-fashioned attack with my own magic - a roaring cannon, it would supposedly snap in the third shot and die in the fourth. Maybe Buh will fall before then. Whatever, I used magic all over me today. The origin of Dayuan is not to say Phee, because fatigue itself accumulates in me. (If you''re on your own, you should probably consider two shots as the limit...) Kupipipipi, the coloboccle who was on Kishkud Island, was pimping even when he used archaic magic in his battle with me, but I guess there''s still a huge difference between fairy clans and humans in the amount of magic he holds. Just name the guardian of the island, and if she was on this spot, maybe even Jumbo Meat would have easily come with a kata. But there''s no such thing as a coloboccle. Still, here''s my angel. To my beloved sister, I can borrow my magic. Then there must be something only I can do. (The most important precaution when using ''old-fashioned'' is the aftermath) Roar cannons are too powerful, causing great damage not only to the subject but also to the surrounding area. Even if the fuel consumption is eliminated, it cannot be used well. But I should be able to control the direction of destruction and impact, to a certain extent, just as I used it for bombs. The policy was set. Short-term showdown. This is the only way. The convenience of Phee''s health. Early resolution of the damage caused by huge buckets of stuff raging and spiritual oppression of people by visual effects. And not necessarily in case a knight or adventurer doesn''t rush here. In every sense, quick processing was desirable. So use a roaring cannon. But even if we use the ancient formula as a way of overthrowing and controlling the energy of destruction, another problem stands there. That leaves me with the question, "Who the hell used great magic to defeat Meet-kun?" Anyway, it''s a bigger size monster than a building. You can''t end it inside, and if you use an ancient style, the shelling is noticeable even if you don''t like it. If you defeat it, it will be certain that a large number of humans will know it. Then, the next thing to start is a search for a magician using great sorcery. If that happens, I''m in great trouble. Known as the user of lost surgical rituals not only keeps them away from a peaceful life, but also annoys the Abels elves. Whatever it takes, it has to be a secret. The best thing is not to use antique, but you can''t defeat jumbo meats outside of antique. Then we will have to adopt a way to divert attention from the existence of the word ''magician'' as a measure of the next good. That''s the same thing that helped your village daughter''s mom. It''s about making up a miracle and collecting your ears and eyes over there. "A non-human being defeated a monster" If we can induce thought in this direction, the danger rate should be lower. I stare at Pooh by accident. I''ll make it. I''m one pattern. "Mmm...... Al......" Master Mejed seems anxious, pinching my sleeve. Well, that''s scary, if you have such a bucket in front of you. "It''s all right. Master Mejed will get rid of that one." "... believe Al" He nodded and Pooh stuck to me. Your sister has been enraged, but it''s an emergency now. There is nothing else than patience. "Kukukuku...... Are you done saying goodbye? Then it''s time to peddle it, okay? Menno is a totally winning face, looking at this one. I guess the reason I didn''t turn into an attack as soon as I called him in is because I think he''s securing an absolute advantage, but it''s late. (Dear Alto) In the meantime, Mr. Fennel talks to me in a whisper. I guess I take great care not to stir up Menno. (Even before that, you still have a chance of winning? (I don''t know if it will succeed, but it''s not totally helpless) (I understand. Then again, I will draw your attention. I know I won''t keep it for very long, but best of luck, I will try) I''m sure that word you said you would defend me with your life will be shown in an action that is free from lies and lies. But you''re not going to let me get on with the loyalty that was directed at Abel. If there is a situation where you risk your life on this person, I would rather you choose it with your own will and heart than in a ''borrowing again'' kind of situation like now. So let''s win. Before she gets scratched. "Fee. Use an ancient style. Is the magic all right? "Phew, I''m fine! Phew, even a little, I want to help! Dear Petit Mejed, I''m going to hold on tight. "Pooh - don''t let Mill leave me, either" "Mmm...... Al, a declaration not to let me go......? Put your hands on your cheeks, Kunechne and the moving Mejed are surreal. Either way, I''ve decided what I need to do. Menno has a distorted grin and waves a tact. "Buh, crush it! Fucking spirits! A few giant arms grow from Meet-kun and are swung down to the ground. Simply put, the power is immense. To say it''s big is advantageous. With Phee and Pooh, I flee backwards with a jellyfish of muddy water. Mr. Fennel, on the other hand, seems to stay on the spot and attract the ''sphere''. (Dude, a stone building turned into a piece of wood dust in one blow!?) Power is increasing, of course. It landed just a little further from the battlefield, on the building. We''re standing there. (Well. Start...) Reminds me of the time at the Kansas Pavilion. Hattering was profitable then, because it falsely protected the goddess of the moon. If Arre, for example, was some sea god or fire god, with no connection or itching with the kingdom, many must be surprised by the ''miracle''. Even if the phenomenon itself was hard to believe, many people would be convinced if there was a reason for it. So what I use is a situation that starts with a "star festival". Let us do the miracle of the stars, as there were the miracles of the moon. 283 Episode 280: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 30) "Mmmm......! Al, that was...! Po Wako gave a shocking voice. She and Fee are looking up at the night sky. Just like Abel did that day, he made a vision out of light in the night sky. Reflecting is the star. Countless shapes, imitating stars. Would it be easier to convey 3D footage by magic? I place false stars in the sky. It is not disorderly. Even meaningful, like shapes and characters. "Mmm......! Qihui (Nano) in Fantasy History!" The one who reacted violently was your daughter, who inherited the blood of star reading. That''s already lost, one of the famous constellations. A distinctive seven star, said to have appeared to be an illusory history. I have tried to manifest here the stars that shined only in the times when the power of the stars was strongest. I thought it would be foiled that way. "This, Al, is...? Master Mejed will grab me. It''s unusual for this girl to be surprised. Maybe because it''s about the stars. "Al, Mr. Starscreamer...? No. That is a star imitation. In the first place, there is nothing like starry starry art. Well, I''m not going to say anything extra. "Yes! Dear star! Phew, I like shadows! This girl is this girl, don''t pronounce words easily that understand one end of the facts. In a way, I guess what I''m doing is foreseeable. (Well...... I wonder what''s going on down there...? With enhanced vision, he stares at the giant meat. There, Mr. Fennel was struggling for me. He was trying his best to bully me with a series of ''meat chunks'' that went wild and continued to destroy me. She masterfully uses terrain and magic. Widespread attacks also continue to be manageable. Even if the spell doesn''t work, it can be stopped depending on how you use it. She''s putting it into action. It should be interpreted as an emergency evacuation that is shielding surrounding buildings without hesitation in order to avoid them. (I''d love to buzz off the old style soon, but if I don''t stop first, it''s going to be difficult...) Regardless of the giant, the ''sphere'' works well. I don''t want to waste a lot of ammunition, so even if the cost is high, priority should be given to sealing the movement. (''Video'' is, what shall we...) Nothing was good, but when I saw Futopo, I came up with it. "I''ll move. Hold on to me, both of you." "Phew, you should be stuck! Let go of me, it''s impossible! "Hmmm......! Don''t let go, grab it, Al is out, skinship lover...? Can''t you two see that it''s for safety reasons? Well, the power to stick around seems strong, so let''s be good. "Let''s go." Expand jellyfish underfoot. Lift vertically. Coming up into the sky, I shine countless false stars around me, collecting them and turning them into ''paintings''. Yet as illustrated with asky art. In the night sky, draw out one animal. "Oh, whoa...! Powoko is trembling with a crocodile. Well, I guess so. This is her favorite seabird. Ooh Mi Glass. It''s already extinct in my former world, a seabird classified as a Chidoriaceae. "Al......! Al...... ugh! This...! This... Huh! The voice of the louder, Master Mejed, is completely trembling. Meanwhile, the smaller one, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Awesome! No boulders, no boulders! It''s lovely! Chiu! This way, too, I was shaking a lot. "Well. O obedient devil. You called my ice magic a dick, but what about this guy? The star parrot glass spreads the couch. In the center of it, gather the magic you borrowed from Fee. "Go...... ugh! Fired is a giant ice spear. The brown handsome wind spear I fought during the fifth grade exam. Greetings, I spinned it drilled and shot it in. Increase thrust and penetration to avoid being intercepted by ''arms''. The ice spear pierced the rot through the three arms that tried to sag it off and pierced the ground. "Right there, rooting" Stretch the ice like a root in the procedure of diffusing the tree ice and sew the meat kun onto the ground. A half-breed attack would absorb you, but you should still be able to buy time. Shoot in two, three shots and an ice spear. I don''t care how many rampant your arms are. It''s important to say that the main unit is there. "Miu...... Miu Miu ~ " My sister, who should have been under a lot of tension earlier, looks asleep. I don''t want to burden you any more. Even soon, we need to decide on a battle. (I''ll use it, give me a roar gun) Diffuse Star Askie Art. When the parrot glass disappeared, Pooh leaked an unfortunate voice, "Ahhh..." Collect stars in the night sky again and draw up illustrations. That''s the way you deserve to beam. He''s beside me in progress, a bright white blanket. That is. "Dear Mejed...... Huh! Phee and Pooh''s words were worn. Look at the ground. Mr. Fennel seems to be guessing this one''s intentions, and he had already started moving. Yeah. At that distance, you''ll be fine. Magic. The supply from your sister is becoming unstable. I''m sure you''re very sleepy. But I''m sorry. Just a little more, good luck. Master Mejed''s eyes shine. Jumbomeet-kun''s movements remain sealed, but he can''t see Menno. Is he lurking somewhere? Even if he talks rough, he''s a man with accurate circumstantial judgment. I wanted to know where you were. "Anyway, now, I''m gonna tail him! - Roaring gun! Ancient magic was fired from the giant Mejed painted in the sky. By his side, he would only look like he was completely beaming out of his eyes. And the roar and the huge light. I can''t be frightened. We must lead the shock of the magic unleashed on the earth to the sky after it hits us. We have to focus on that. In the columns of light climbing to heaven, I saw Jumbo Meat melt away. Around the corner, where even ancient magic with Phee''s magic spares immediate annihilation, I think he was the opponent who could not be defeated in a legitimate way. Unless you have super firepower magic, you will surely not be able to win. "Ngu...... Phew, but... Looking good..." That''s all my sister in arms said, she lost her temper and strength. Apparently, he''s finally fallen asleep. "Thanks, Fee" I''ll gently stroke him. I made it a lot impossible. He bit his back teeth into impudence that he couldn''t fight on his own. At the same time, Zucine and her body become heavier. Until then, Fee bribed me, the light I draw in the sky. Muddy water to support underfoot. And the burden of magic used to control antiquity came to me at the very top. "... eh, ku...! Unexpectedly, I groan. I recognise that a lot of the magic I used tonight was an amount I could never afford with my own belly magic. Even at this moment, the fat sweat is flowing. I guess that''s why. The reaction was delayed for a moment. There was a "meat mass" that melted and disappeared - no, I couldn''t realise that Menno, who was hiding, was aiming for a gap in the counterattack. That''s one arm. I guess I squeezed my last force. Obviously a thicker arm than the others was pointing this way. The body and other arms have melted off. I just targeted the opportunity for a blow and found out I made it happen. And Cannon gets shot out. Rapid fire also worked in a bad direction. (Shit! Muddy water...! that the reaction was delayed. That Cannon was huge. That the unfolding demon wall was the magic of a poor self. All of them were to be called defects. At the very least, we have to protect only the two of them in our arms. Open up all the magic you can have and envelop both of you. Moment after moment, a mass of magic reached. In the midst of a severe shock, I crashed from heaven. 284 Episode 281: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 31) Dropped. I crashed to the ground. Hold down the Tobi such consciousness, deploy muddy water on the ground with criticality, and kill the impact. Because of the pain and fatigue, the controls didn''t go well. Fee and Pooh managed to wrap it up, but they could barely get out the amount of muddy water that would protect their bodies. "... ahhh, gu...! All the best, cover your head. My back that hit the ground hurt so badly. From my body, I smell the burning smell of meat. Defense against Cannon was not sufficient, but it seems to have spared only death. "Two, both of you, big length...... husband, or...? I can''t breathe. My hands tremble. Still, somehow, I could only confirm that my sister and her friend were not injured. I am relieved that there was no burning on the white sheet. Though I seem to be losing my mind. "Good... good... Goho......! The taste of blood spreads through your mouth. I saw the wreckage of a ''sphere'' that I thought was completely dead in Xia''s vision. Only defeating me seems to have succeeded somehow. ( potion. You didn''t have any more, speaking of which...) I don''t have the ability to recover now. The energy to get up, too, again. From over my head like that, I hear a patsy slap on my hand. "Hey...! You''re awesome, Spirit-like! No way, no way!? My trump card. I could take that big fat ass down. Oh, I didn''t think so! No, I''m seriously freaked out. What about dealing with outsiders? It was an obedient man. He''s got me down in front of him, and he''s letting the beasts in formation defend themselves. With all this lack of alarm, could it have prevented the last canon? The man was laughing. You understand I''m a bug breath. "Dear Alto...... ugh! I can see Mr. Fennel rushing in from a distance. But there is no way this man, who is good as a commander, would allow proximity or anything like that. "Go ahead, play with them. Wow! A swarm of warbears, attacking from all sides. Mr. Fennel made his obedient demons fight, but the beasts themselves prevented him from approaching us. "Stupid. There''s no way I could have done this for nothing! I was also doing a power analysis! How long can we hold him down? After the Spirit Kid is finished in front of him, I will crucify him and feed him to the devil, so shake and wait there! Menno turned his gaze to me when he shouted. "Scattered, you seem to have gotten in my way, but how do you feel now? "... so good, there won''t be..." "Ha-ha-ha! Well, I guess so!? But I feel so good, huh? I made a sacrifice, but now I know my obedience can bring down the Spirit! I guess I''m really exalted. The man grinned with a guerraggera in his belly. I manage to move my trembling arms and point my fingers at my obedient demon. And fired the fireball. "Oh wow! But I guess I expected this to happen. With abnormal physical abilities, Menno dodges. When a prudent man has powerful motor performance, it is difficult to strike unintentionally. "Too bad. Too bad! But yeah. I think. It''s not like it''s a giant fireball, I did a big one, I should have let out the light earlier. So what? If I were you, I wouldn''t be a boulder either. Hey, tell me something, all right? Why didn''t you shoot me? I wonder if you can''t do it in tired mode. Ahhh? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ The man laughs and peeks into my face. It was hard not to move my body. At least I want to give you something back. "You can''t afford to lose your power to ask..." "Oh! You can afford it, can''t you? Didn''t you say that? This is a victory, huh? I know you''re a spiritual thing. Still, you can never beat me." I want to make that face, which laughs with nigga, attract me somehow. Even if it''s haphazard. "Oh, even if I still have the power to fight, can I cloud that...? "Ho ho? You have the power to fight? Me, you look like a bug already, don''t you? I was still confident in identifying the war situation, but my eyes were cloudy? Hihahahahahahahahahahahahaha......! I guess I see it as a complete bluff. To the attitude of the man, there was no shaking. (Even the last blow, if you don''t eat...! I cursed my own detours. "You come on. Could it be, ''If I didn''t even eat my last blow,'' hey, I''m thinking. So, hey, right? It''s like looking down at an adult who can''t even add up simple. With pitiful eyes, the submissive exhaled. "I don''t understand. I don''t know, you are. I said, what about me? This is the fight! Where you were beating that canon, there was no fine dust to win from Hannah! Where does a man''s confidence come from? That was very strange. If I had prevented the last blow, my body would naturally be alive. It hurts a lot that there is no more source to say Phee, but still a bunch of warcraft without ''meat chunks'' would have been able to kick it. This guy shouldn''t know I owe him magic from Fee. How can you say ''I could win'' in front of me? "Hihihihi......! Good? Whatever, I''ll tell you. Anyway, this city, hey, hey, hey, hey, I was gonna bust it! I''ll show you the big fireworks! The man waved a tact. At the same time, the ground beeps. It soon became clear that it was not an earthquake. Because one side of the area was glowing blue and white. This is a surgical ceremony. I understood that it was in the state it was in when I activated that incomplete ''gate''. "Keep, keep, or..." What was there. It was despair. Shadows enough to fill the ground. Just now, I struggled scatterly to knock it down, a giant ''sphere''. That showed up countless times. How many of them are there? It was an unusual number. "Kuhahahahahahahahahahahahaha! One hundred and forty-four big tits. All my power! You know what I mean? This one, from the beginning, this country, I was gonna drop it all! One thing about the city wasn''t in my head! I''ll bust everything in Moonrain! This number! To this power! You had no reason to win from the beginning! This stuff, no matter how, can''t be dealt with -. I almost broke my heart for the first time. I wondered how to protect the girls in my arms. "Nice, nice. Yep! A busty fucking kid is desperate for you! I thought it was worth showing you the hand tag. See?" The man laughed. But now I don''t even feel like stopping that laugh. The immobile body and the swallowed mind seem swallowed by the mud... So. Oh, so I''m late to notice. Hundreds of four-legged beasts blew up in an instant. In a tiny shadow, floating amongst the despair that covers it up. That''s the strongest thing that even despairs about. A magician of the gods, who never reaches those who are in the world of men. - "Ruin". One elf, named after him, was there. 285 Episode 282: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 32) Countless'' spheres'', covering their sights. And still springing, four-legged beasts. Menno apparently still had a spare for the ''Gate''. It was a terrible force. Moreover, they are not in disorder. It''s lined up and aligned with cuts. There is an undisputed army. Word is, this guy, he''s just gonna have a fight with the country by himself. And this didn''t have to be enough power to make that spectacular word possible. (Then no one will be able to get close...) Like Mr. Fennel, who is still struggling in the distance. Without being able to defeat them, the only way to survive is through Sekiyama. "Kukukuku......! Before this power, no one! Yes! Spirit or elf, but there''s nothing I can do! The devil''s laughter echoed in the night sky. There''s nothing I can do as soon as I''m down. It was then that I noticed the anomaly. Behind the laughing man, the beasts were dancing the universe. That''s like a paper blizzard that gets blown away with one exhale. Or like a saint who broke the sea and walked. "Army" cracks in plenty, far beyond, blows away. In it comes a little shadow. Tuba''s wide tongue hat. A cloak of pitch black, like blending into a dark night. A luxurious elf with a long, slender sword at the waist, looks like an early teenager. You can''t be wrong with anyone else. Dear, my master. Bloodless, precious family. "Abel......" A well-known magician arrived. "Hmm? What the hell...? Menno looked back with his eyes as if he could even see something frigid. Though countless Warcraft are kicked around like ''What''s Not Here'', there''s no frightening appearance. I guess that''s the result of the absolute advantage that a giant ''meat mass'' is enough to cover its sight. "... Al" And the human hater, Mr. Elf... As usual. As if they weren''t there, such as Menno. No answer to the question, no gaze. He came to me in a straight line. "... I''m hurt. The amount of magic is also significantly less." "Meh, face, no..." I didn''t want to look too different, but it''s my reality to say that my breath is constantly rolling to the ground. Weak everywhere, only small beings. Abel only looked at Fee and Pooh for a moment, and then again, looked at me inorganically. Of course, ''it looks like it'' is not the only thing that is inorganic in nature. "... have you protected these two before your own? "If you can protect me, I''d love to..." Neither, because I didn''t want you to get one injury. "... the child who has no choice" Abel gently stroked my hair. "... have you run out of potions too? "Oh, oh..." Ugh, and the elf exhales. "... Al didn''t use it for himself either" Apparently, you were expecting something like my behavior. When Abel took the medicine bottle out of her tiny pouch, she started applying it to me. It was a faceted effect. The pain draws away with tremendous momentum, making it easier to breathe. The real feeling of ''coming back to life'' filled my whole body. "Hey, Cora! Whoever''s in front of you is asking! A man screams. A giant bear burst into the air as she responded, and flew off. My head smashes like a pomegranate and its giant flies backwards. As if even the shells fired out. Many warcraft on the path died with them on the road. Abel doesn''t even look back. Shut up and apply medicine to my body. "Eh, Abel..." "... now concentrate on recovery. If it leaves a scar, Lucica will grieve" My mentor''s gesture was very polite, and it was like treating even broken goods. "In front of you...! Just an elf kid. Bye!? Who is it?!?" Abel doesn''t answer. My arm, my back, keeps checking on the wounds. "...... hmm. For one thing, this is okay. Probably won''t leave a scratch. But let me check again later." "Huh? Oh, yeah. Thanks." "... n" For some reason, I was stroked in the head. "That, Abel" "... hmm? "I want you to see these two more than I do." "... if those two have no problem. No loss of magic. Al protected it properly." "Oh really...!? Good...! In a different way, I lost my strength. My mentor pinched my cheek like that. "... Al is weak. So I''ve said many times that I can''t do it. Yet this likeness" "Ugh..." "... I''ll be angry with you later about that, and I''ll punish you" Stuffed cheeks don''t hurt at all, but they remained faceless and only felt this guy angry. "That''s right! That''s better than that, Mr. Fennel! I want you to help her! "... n" As Abel nodded, the heads of the bears that were surrounding her blew up in unison. A horde of vicious warcraft collapses like a threaded puppet and snaps to the ground. "... Fennel and Jantine should have been brought as escorts. It''s a little bit of a problem to say that you haven''t fulfilled that mandate." "Yes, no...! That''s all you got, and you don''t have a choice, do you? You both did your very best! Oh, that? Abel is looking at me with her jitsu eyes. You look very upset, don''t you? "... Al, shelter those two? No, I wouldn''t be talking about shelter or anything like that. "Don''t call me Shikato. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Menno screamed. Huge Meat shook his arm down, but he gets bounced back to see if he was inhibited by an invisible wall. "Gu...... Gu! What the hell happened to this?!?" Fist that is swung down several times. However, the invisible walls do not loosen up. It''s as if you''re watching a raging disaster over the monitor. Here and there, it even felt disconnected. "Answer me, little elf! What the hell is that?!?" Abel answered nothing, but moved her gaze slightly, as if to see even something annoying. "... whoever is about to kill has no name" "Kill me." Ku...... ugh! Kuhahahahahahahahahahaha! This one''s good! This guy''s good! You think a kid''s elf is going to kill me if he can''t defeat a high elf or a spirit? "... at a time when we cannot discern the power of the relative, as a fighter, we are third class" In a pale voice with no discouragement, there was just a ''shudder'' floating around. Perhaps there is no fine dust to incite. roach axe-wielding obedient demon as if he thought he was a heartfelt, pathetic worm Kera. "The one who can''t spot the power is the one in front of you, you elf kid! What do you think you can do with these big fat people?" "... ask the other way around. What are you going to be able to do with this degree of failure? "You''ve made up your mind! Here''s the thing! Countless canons, released from the perimeter. If I can only exercise my own magic, I will never be able to prevent it. Countless rays of light, however, draw loose curves and disappear into the starry sky, as if slipping over a rail. I don''t even prevent it with demon walls. I don''t even feel dizzy. The track had completely changed for what and how. This means that even if we improve the power of Canon by any means, we do not want it to be effective. (I''ve seen this...! It''s a technique used by arch elves, such as Rhutiel, that did Phi''s ancient style in the floating garden) Are you sharing because you are sisters? Or is it natural for a magician of the Divine Age to be able to do it? Either way, it would be a magic trick that I can''t use right now. "Ku...... Huh! I''m confident in my defensive skills, so you''re not kidding? But it''s no use! No matter how well-guarded you are, you can''t beat these guys... heh! "... if you are serious, you have not even reached the stage of immaturity" On Abel''s tiny palm, a pebble appears. Did you create it by witchcraft or pick it up from around there? She plays it with her thumb. It''s like a ''finger'' of dark organ technique. The pebble, which was ejected at an unstoppable speed in his eyes, penetrated the body of a giant meat. That flesh should melt what it touched, but it must have been too fast and pierced before it did. A giant ''sphere'' devoured of pebbles bumped his arms to bitterness and collapsed to the ground. The body is discolored to purple. It was the same situation when they destroyed the core and died. "And in front of you Ye......! What the hell did you...!?" "... crushed the core with stone. It''s just that." "Heh...!? Core!? There''s no way, that''s true! How do we find the core out of that giant? The magically-sensitive Phee had been able to recognize the core of the ''meat mass''. Then Abel couldn''t have done it either. (Phee''s story was that the nucleus is moving inside, but from Abel''s point of view, I guess the extent to which he shoots it out, there''s no making...) There was only a degree of recognition in Abel''s eyes that crushed one feather worm. He seemed to see the obedient demon, who boasted of the "to that extent" thing, as worthless. "... a being made up of cores and ending with the destruction of cores, but without great defense, without magical evasion, and with dull movements. Nothing like this is worth a weapon." It''s like a full auto assault rifle. Pebbles are scattered simultaneously. That''s all the giant ''spheres'' that were proud of their beauty, buried in an instant. Abel doesn''t use all sorts of magic. Just firing pebbles. For a magician who lived in the Divine Age, even with this horde of monsters, it was nothing but a dozen tangled miscellaneous fish. Even worth using, such as high-altitude spells. "Oh, oh, oh...! For the first time, the submissive had a look of despair and consternation. He seemed to understand that the little elf in front of him was at a height that would never reach him. "Hey, who are you, Yoo-hoo...!?" "... I thought I said it. He who is about to kill has no name." To the man''s words, the mentor replied with an inorganic voice. 286 Episode 283: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 33) Menno was trembling with a crocodile. That would be so. Not only were the beasts in line, but even the tiger boy Jumbo Meat was lost in an instant. "Dear Takazu! And Mr. Fennel, freed from the siege, rushes over. Good. Apparently, he''s not hurt. She didn''t come straight this way, she lined up behind Menno. There seems to be no intention of forgiving such things as escape or other disturbances. "Ku......! The obedient devil looks back several times, regrettably. There is already no ''handheld'' power that was all there, with Abel at the front gate and Mr. Fennel at the rear gate holding off. In its eyes, there is fear and despair. But he immediately anointed them with anger. With his hate-burning eyes, he stares at Abel. "... no kidding" It''s like letting yourself hear it. "I don''t know what that is because you are strong in front of me...! I can''t be stopping here! I pulled the knife out of my nostrils, and pushed Abel towards me. That would have been a speed to say it was early, from the point of view of people. But for the magicians of the Divine Age... "Guh!" Menno was suddenly tangled with his legs by the spreading of plants that had grown from the ground and stuck up. The crawl doesn''t miss that gap, it restrains the whole body. It was Abel''s plant manipulation. If even a bottle of weed grows on the ground, that alone becomes her powerful weapon. Speaking of polar theories, all the places where the grass trees exist become Abel''s fields. It was actually the little elves that were surrounding it. "Ko, is this...!? plants... ugh! Damn it! You flat out use such nasty sorcery! Bit, I''m not even freaking out. Yeah! I can''t move. Hey, eh! The man, still unsealed in his movements, was trying to force him to pull off the spread. My arms and legs are seeping red. No injuries or other injuries were noted. It was a tremendous obsession. I guess it''s because I''ve had my first restraint. The magician of the elf, once removed his gaze from the submissive, sees the mountain of carcasses. Looks like he used some sorcery. The ''spheres'' and the bodies of the beasts gather in one place as they roam. "... if you''re a warcraft, it''s better not to leave a raven or a horn, a big one" When Abel rang her fingers, Master Mejed appeared in the sky. A ray of light shines through his eyes, burning the buckets away. "... Al was trying to replace his demonic crusade with a ''miracle'' rather than ''individual''. I''ll do it, too." They''re breaking up the reason I made Master Mejed appear this night. It looks like Abel decided in Abel to push the demons'' handling to ''miracles''. "... Fennel. If there are other carcasses of alchemy organisms, instruct the Chamber of Commerce to finish them off. And Al''s clothes are torn. Let me get you a replacement." "I understand. Venerable." When she wrote the letter on the spot, she let the squirrel-shaped squirrel hold it and let it go. Menno is still alive, but I guess he stepped on that he couldn''t do anything more than be detained by Abel. Seems to have given priority to contacting the Chamber of Commerce. (My clothes don''t matter... No, you can''t. You''re burning. It keeps me worried about my mother when we rendezvous) Did my teacher take account of that area as well? Abel only looks at me for a moment and walks over to Menno. A man yelled at me for being a complete vanity. "Shit! Why don''t you do me!? If you had as many arms in front of you, it would be easy. Wow!?" " I need to ask you a few questions" "Ahhh!? I want to ask you something, you idiot! You think I''m gonna answer that. Ah! This little one. Ahhh! Abel waved her fingers silently. A plant holding a man in captivity twists and one elbow screws in an unnatural direction. But Menno caught his cheek. "Hi-hi, hi-hi... Huh! I don''t expect you to break my arm without hesitation! But I''m sore right now! No pain, no fart! " relieving the pain of the demon stone embedded in your body with medication" Abel, capable of magic sensing, seems to have reached the truth about the man at a glance. Then, stare at the man''s head. "... I''m embedding something there, too. No, it''s embedded...? "Oh!? I don''t know why, you!?" I think Abel noticed something. But I don''t know what it is. Even Menno can''t see how it''s stuck. Does this man''s body still have any secrets? "... I think it''s useless, but for once, I''ll ask. Where did you get the Gate or the Alchemy? "Just like you said! It''s no use! But I''ll tell you what! Laughs with a face like Menno made a little fool of himself. Mr. Fennel frowned and yelled. "The insane! Answer the question! "Kukukuku......! Idiot, you are! Why would I give information to a hostile guy? I don''t know. Besides, is there anything I can do to help you? My sweet Elf, will you miss it? "... it doesn''t. You hurt Al. I''m not going to let you live. I''ll kill you." Abel cried out. Let''s keep saying this to Menno, who snorts. "... but if you can provide information, you can die easily" "You''re making me suffer! Ha ha! Are you going to torture this body without pain!? No use. No use! The man laughed high, and right after that... "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Suddenly, he distorted his face. A scream rang as if squeezing it out of the back of my body. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Oh, my God, this is so awesome! Ahhhhhhh! It hurts. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Stay in captivity and go around. Even the tears of blood were likely to shed momentum. Soon, Abel''s hand is gripped with a medicine bottle. "... if you''re just curbing physical pain with drugs, neutralizing its potency will restore your senses. I can do enough to get rid of the drug." My master is an excellent pharmacist, even though I say so. If you know you''re holding back pain with medication, I guess that can be the most powerful way to interrogate. "... even if I don''t put my hands down, you won''t be able to help anymore. The organ should already melt and be almost non-functional. If you can provide important information, you can erase as much pain as you want." "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! but ahhhhhhhhhhhh! The man screams, but Abel looks down pale. As I keep an eye on ''contents'', not ''exterior''. "... ''biological instruments'' attached to the brain are reacting. A type of craftsmanship that induces certain emotions and thoughts. Fear is made to be overwritten by anger...? "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Ugh! Whoa, whoa, whoa! I''ll kill you! All of you, I''ll kill you. Ugh! Abel exhaled, spraying drugs on the man. It was an unproductive way to put it on. They used analgesics. The screaming of the obedient demon stops. " In this situation, it must be considered difficult to extract information. Even if it hurts, just shut up." "Ugh, gu gu..." Menno is crooked and groaning. I just canceled the effect of the medicine in a few moments, and it looks like this. Turns out the man''s health is already in a state where there''s nothing we can do about it. Mr. Fennel shrugged carelessly. "You have to give up interrogation." "... I don''t think anyone who messes with my head is giving me important information. Perhaps even if this man were willing to talk, he wouldn''t have a busy clue." Apparently, the situation is not just that Menno is in trouble. I''ve attacked the Great Ice Plains, I was reminded of Lizardman''s case. "Abel. Behind this case, I wonder if..." "...... hmm. You have to talk to Ltiel about it." It was originally a big deal, but it may have become an even more troublesome story. That''s when the man who was lying down laughed out. "Kukukukukukukuku......! I''m not motivated to give you guys any information... Still, like the prize for knocking that big fat ass out, I don''t think you should give it to me? The smiling face remains drawn. Probably still stuck in the remnants of the pain. Mr. Fennel stared at Menno. "Obedient Demon! What are you up to!?" "I did, didn''t I?" Gate "is dangerous! This city has its dangerous'' gates''! As a luxury prize, accept the fireworks! "No way! Are you going to storm the ''Gate''! Seeing Mr. Fennel stunned, the man burst out laughing with a blue face. "Come on, it''s gonna be fireworks! Summer festival would be perfect! Can you stop my fireworks!? Spirit kids stretching out there can detect magic, but magic blows out of them! Can you tell where it came from before you hit it up!? Try it, eh!?" The earth swung, as it echoed Menno''s words. Perhaps this man''s words are not haphazard. I''m really going to storm the ''gate''. And I guess it''s also true that we don''t have much time. "Kuhahahaha! Sometimes I can''t help it if I don''t know the moment of activation! Now is the time! You guys are on the road too! Put it together and blow it up. Yep! Winning laughter. That must have been the greatest return of interest in front of an opponent who would never win. He must have screamed delightfully in his heart. But at the next moment, Menno was flabbergasted as if he had been poked in the void. He stared at a point, stunned. "What is it...? A voice like a distraction. Probably, ''The Right Place''. As he stared in that direction, the man was whining unexpectedly. It''s a single pillar. Like trying to let someone know about the anomaly. Towards the sky, a pillar of cherry light stood clear. 287 Episode 284: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 34) Royal Moonrain currently has four princes and four princesses as well. Inheritance of the throne is not absolute for males, but if the conditions are still similar, inheritance by males tends to prevail. This seems to be due in large part to the practical reason that if you are a girl, you will often be forced to marry someone else. Prince Wang, stay with the First Prince. But if there''s any inheritance issues, it''s not. The mother of the First Prince is from the family of the Duke of Bauskor, the head of the Sanduke. Prince Wang himself has a talent for excellence in academia and excellence in motor nerves. In addition, it is assumed that the amount of magic held is more than sufficient. In other words, he is an unbeatable successor with good blood muscle and literary martial arts. So where''s the problem? That was for a very simple and serious reason - I was in a health situation. The First Prince was born weak. Sometimes even lacks an important ceremony. The face was blue and white, and even as the stranger saw him, he had a grunting appearance in his chest, "Oh, you don''t seem to want a long life," he said. In contrast, his father, the King, had a robust flesh and had not known illness since he was a child. Everyone thinks he''s going to live longer than a man. So naturally, many people think that ''the real successor'' is anything but the King Prince. The twins were the second and third princes. The fourth prince is the youngest of the sons of kings, and there are not many to behold with the next king. On the other hand, the princesses. The first princess has already been married to another country, and the second princess has decided where to marry her. Until the Third Princess, she is not even eligible to inherit because the ''sword'', the absolute condition of succession to the throne, did not shine. The Fourth Princess has been admired for her brilliance, but the arrowhead is still young, and there are not many who see her as his successor. The fact that the fourth prince, still younger than her, has a higher order of inheritance also applauds it. That is why attention is drawn to the second and third princes. In the unlikely event that Prince Wang has any misfortunes, which will inherit the country? The second prince''s mother''s home is the Earl of Keremans. The Keremans are considered powerful among the countenances, and in fact, they are also in a position enough to allow the king to daughter-in-law the daughter of the house, but they are nevertheless inferior in comparison to their mothers, such as the Dukes and Marquises, or those of royal origin in other countries. In addition, the Count Keremans family is a practitioner of powerful deceased gorillas and horizontal paper tears, as well as many enemies. And the biggest problem lay in the fact that the second prince himself inherited the ''home'' temperament in colour. In a tangible way, he had the character of a typical arrogant noble. But there is also power in my mother''s home. Lots of loving nobles out there, too. By contrast, the Third Prince. This one holds the princess of the Bloomwolk kingdom, her neighbor, an ally of Moonrain, to her mother. It was unparalleled good blood to the Count Keremans family, and if he took office as king, his relationship with the Kingdom of Bloomwolk was expected to be more stony and to benefit from much. He was also supported by former neighbors, whose allies sometimes said they were right next door, and many emigrated to each other, who came into Moonrayne. But on the other hand, Moonrain is also a blood muscle that prides itself on having the protection of the ''Moon God''. Some of those who serve ''purebloodness'' are shunned from reinforcing the influence of other countries. Accepting support from people from other countries is, on the other hand, a convenience. A strong connection to the Bloomwolk kingdom led to a sense of crisis. It was natural for the Third Prince to get acquainted with his allies, while stressing that he would not belittle the Moonrain tradition. But to the nobles of the kingdom of birth, beginning with the Earl of Keremans, "Isn''t the glow of the treasure sword of the Third Prince inferior to that of the Second Prince! This is the will of God, because he does not deserve the next king. Do not cloud the blood muscles of the great Moon God" It is so claimed and struggles to gather the support of the nobles with their own pureblood ideologies. In the end, what was done in the faction of the second and third princes was cursing each other, pulling each other''s legs. Because of this similarity, it was the end of not recounting these two, but also of those who named the blood muscles of the previous king''s brother, and of the Grand Duke of Feinstra, the most noble blood muscle in this country. Against this background, both the second and third princes run daily to solidify their support. The most effective would be achieving results, whether it be political or military. The second prince came up with an idea one day to improve his performance in the big city of Cyril. The city in question was more inland than the Wang capital, and therefore surrounded by mountains and a greater number of demons. I wanted to succeed in this crusade and gain support. Cyril also has many anti-Frathverk royal nobles. If we can keep them on our side, it will be an extremely significant achievement. The second prince rushed into the crusade. Regardless, Cyril is under the rule of the Count Asel family. I''m not even going to send troops without permission. Above all, it also has the purpose of selling favors to Cyril. I spoke to Uncle Asel Damian and asked for help. From Cyril, the Viscount Denen family, in charge of policing the city, was to help the Second Prince. Some of them are freelance hires, and look like subordinates named Menno. On the other hand, the Third Prince is not going to succeed in the Second Prince''s crusade. I decided to interrupt. As waterfowls fly in unison with only a few noises, some monsters are of the kind that cause runoff with some finesse. Therefore, the knights and adventurers in charge of the crusade extend with great care. Conversely, it is also said that it is easy to cause disasters using demons. Normally, still, no one does that. It''s the same thing that no one does, even if they know that setting fire to it in a place strictly forbidden to fire would be devastating. But the third prince decided to use ruthless means to kick off his own competitors. As a result, mayhem broke out in the field. There were also numerous deaths in the crusades, but more tragic than that was a tiny village, about a day away from Cyril. It was the home of a certain servant demon, a newly-married wife and a newborn child, and a kind parent. I also had friends from a very young age. He lost all of it. The second prince described the failure of the crusade as the work of Cyril''s anti-royalists. But when he received fierce condemnation from the Earl of Asel, he turned his spear and blamed the House of the Viscount Dennen and his servants. Eventually, when a joint investigation by the state and the Cyrillic Adventurer Guild announced that there were signs of artificially caused outbursts of demons, one submissive demon was named as the leading suspect. He was a poisonous tongue-in-law, an unbungalow, and had always spoken ill of the royal family. The second prince argued that that was the proof, and the third prince''s faction also agreed with that opinion. However, the "suspect" was never captured because the Cyrillic side showed resistance that the evidence was insufficient. The obedient demon, who has lost everything, conducts his own investigation. And apparently, it came to the conclusion that it was brought about by the hands of the Moonrain royal family. But there is no conclusive evidence. Even if it is, it is obvious that it will be gripped. He decided to renounce ''Justice by Law'' and choose revenge for his family. He attacked the third prince, who came to Cyril in the name of condolences. But I failed. He was an excellent submissive, but he couldn''t have defeated a royal family with less than 10 fights. In this raid, it will be recognized that the culprit of the earlier rampage was the work of the arrowhead Menno. Even the city that sheltered itself turned to its enemies. It was the Viscount Denen family who were also forced to remove unjustified spicy acids that gave him such a hand. And an odd old man I met in an introduction to the Viscount family. The old man says. I have a grudge against the royal family myself. And he said he could help clear his grudges. The old man said he has alchemy. Trying to create a mighty monster that crosses the normal scale so as to back up the word. The old man says he will give you the power to destroy even his country in exchange for his life. He explained that transplanting semi-biotized demonic stones into the body would give him as much magic as he could obey a huge number of demonic beasts. And just to operate them, I thought we could have the means of transport. The man, who lost everything, was wanted as a murderer, and lost his place anywhere in the world at the earliest, decided to ride the invitation of the old man. Even if the flesh is healthy, the mind is dead at last. If they find you, they''ll just kill you. That''s already the same thing as not living. At the very least, he said he was going to take revenge. He said he''d throw everything away and get it done. He accepted the modification. But Menno doesn''t know. That the destination of the raid had at some point turned into the ''City of Cyril''. The target is the Royal Moonrain, not Cyril. If you''re going to roll out a great army in the first place, it doesn''t make sense unless it''s the King''s Capital. There is no second or third prince in this city. Family and friends died in indiscriminate demonic raids. Then even the idea that indiscriminate attacks are the most abominable thing to do is disappear. His brain was meticulously crafted by alchemy. It is difficult to create a presence from nothing, but it can magnify serious hatred. And he didn''t even know it was possible in alchemy to create some kind of hallucinogenic drug. The fact that I was specializing in witchcraft was also eyed as a great guinea pig. Thus he went to become the "used side" himself. All that was given was countless demons and, if defeated, means of suicide bombing. And on the day of the showdown, he lost. "Wait! Something about witchcraft right now - no, I sensed a demonic prop activation! Frey Mele El Baumann, who continued his evacuation journey, realized that he had a great reaction to his own magical sensing. That''s close to attack magic, too. "Are you going to find out, Master Frey?" "Absolutely. I can''t abandon the possibility that it''s important. As someone on Cyril''s security side, you can''t be sure." And the line came to a building. That it was strictly locked there. The fact that the owner of the building was the Viscount Denen family gives Frey the utmost vigilance. Whatever you do, you should look inside. "Do you want to destroy the entrance, Master Frey? We should also say that Floche Scheindel was very fortunate to have been on the spot. She destroyed not only the physical locks, but also the magical locks. And the apparatus inside also instantly breaks through that it''s in a semi-run state. "This is... Huh! Don''t, there could be a devastation caused by a space-time earthquake! "What!? Then we must call for immediate evacuation from the city...! Frey also knows that it is difficult with the Warcraft roaming and the gates that are the entrances and exits occupied. Calling, but also that it would only bring confusion. (appliance runoff, unless you can manage to do something about it itself, isn''t this city going to help...!?) Frey bit his lip. And then, look up at the sky. A miracle that disappears when it appears in the sky from earlier. If it is your own knowledge that is bringing the arr, just in case, can you put away a rampage -? That was just a hopeful observation in one way or another, but it''s also true that I couldn''t think of anything else. So whine. The name of a boy. "Al...... Huh! Reacting to that word was a toddler in a baby hat. Hearing his ears, he reached out to Frey, out of his mother''s arms. "Ow! Ow, ow, ow! Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow! "Yeah? You know Al? "Kia! Ow! Ow, ow, ow! Frey didn''t understand the words of a bumpy, rambling girl, but he only found out that she knew Alto Crane Putt. "If I could call Al..." Florina Scheindel reacted violently to Frey''s whining. "Awwww! And scream. Cherry blossom colored light just dazzles from her body, becoming a single pillar and stretching into the sky. It is the expression of the emotions of young girls who do not understand the importance of one thing or another. It was just a form of girl thought, hoping to meet an acquainted boy. 288 Episode 285: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 35) Menno activated the ''Gate'' suicide bomb. The ground wields. As if, an earthquake. "Hihihihihi...! What do you say, fucking little elf! No matter how strong you are, just strength won''t do anything! You''re going to die, you little brat! to the man''s laughter, but the elf mage pales back. "... it''s good to know that the trump card is over" Abel steps on her heels. That alone changed the ''way you are''. The vibration of the earth became visibly faint. "What the hell did you do?!?" Abel doesn''t answer. I just don''t think I have that kind of in-laws or obligations. But I get it. That one, I''ll do my best. He uses his magic to hold down the magic of the Gate. The amount of energy that is supposed to cause devastating damage to large cities, with the magic of the individual alone. " it was necessary to check your hand tag rather than try to share the information. However, this is the only behavior you have chosen in situations where you are unable to move. Perhaps only alchemy and incomplete ''gates'' have given you everything" "Well, then what do you say?!? I can tell, you haven''t undone the ''Gate'' rampage! By some means, I''m just delaying you! "... that''s enough. Finding Daiyuan is easy." And hold me beside myself. "... if you know the steeple, my al will end" Isn''t that a bit overrated? Cherry blossom light rose on the other side when that happened. I know only one child who shines that light. (Sheep......! There she is...! Maybe that girl is in a crisis situation. That made me feel like I couldn''t stay or stand. "What the heck, that light...... ugh!?" It''s a wolf of answers. Unless a man is also an extra actor, the ''right answer'' is there. That''s what Abel decided, apparently. I silently urged him to head to the scene. Even for me, I have no objection to that behavior. Get ready to ''jump''. " is complete. Make shortcuts with water pressure" I just put a jellyfish under my feet, and my teacher immediately understands its use. An insight into arrow-stricken magic is unusual. "This one, I''ll carry it" Mr. Fennel will hold you up, Pooh. I held my sister tight. It''s been a long day, you''ve made this girl impotent... "Hehe...... I..." My Angel, who sleeps easily, doesn''t have nightmares or anything. Unlike Pooh, who passed out due to Canon''s shock, I guess it''s because she''s simply asleep. At the same time, it means I could barely protect this girl. Just a little bit, I felt saved. Everyone gathered on the jellyfish, snuggling tight. "Wait, you jerk... ugh! That''s what Menno cried out for when he couldn''t move. Abel created an ice spear in the air without uttering a word, piercing the body of a falling, lying man without hesitation. "Huh... Huh! Menno vomits blood with an expression of unprecedented agony. Perhaps he crushed the demonic stone that it was in his body. That is the source of his life, even though it is false. The act was telling of the definitive end of the life of one submissive demon. "And, hey, uh..." Menno''s voice and expression are clearly powerless than ever. As I look at it, it turns to a blue complexion. And I grew earthy, and I stopped moving. Abel didn''t even look at the man. All I said was that I was done being funny, but with no expression, I just stroked my head for a moment. (Menno, as an obedient demon, was definitely awesome. If you weren''t an adversary, you would have begged me to teach you......) But that''s not already happening. We headed to the pillar of cherry light and jumped. "Sa, the boulder is Takazu..." On the jellyfish, Mr. Fennel is speaking out in amazement. Abel, with his magic sensing and precise Am power, does not waste time in the sky either. Let the cold, shining blade of ice descend all over the city on Mejed''s vision. I saw the head of the warcraft in the earth destroyed, even as far as I could tell by the enhancement of my vision alone. Perhaps the unseen ranges of Warcraft have also been exterminated one after the other. Countless submissive demons who seemed unable to cope are buried easily by the magic of one Abel. Both Menno and the beings who would be behind it would have taken a lot of cost and time to prepare all this fighting power. That''s just her single-rider magic, disappearing with water bubbles. The way Menno fought was extremely ingenious. I firmly recognized how troublesome and horrible the person I asked for the number was. But on the other hand, I also understood that ''flocks'' do not make sense for beings with absolute superpower. To say that what is needed to defeat the Demon King is not ''10,000 armies'', but ''a handful of brave men''. ... Well, in this world both ''Demon King'' and ''Brave Man'' are titles referring to those with corresponding ''crests'', so even though they may be a little uneven. "The beasts are completely out of control." Mr. Fennel, with the qualities of an obedient demon, shrugged as he looked at the ground. The movements of the monsters, which have not yet been ''processed'' by Abel, are clearly bad. Perhaps even more so than if it were in the wild. This would be the influence of obedience magic. Because it was under strict control, the instruction from the magician seems to have been interrupted and pounded. This would be served and crusaded by the knights and adventurers of the city. I arrived at the scene feeling slightly lighter. Along the way, I thought it was ingenious that Abel was making a performance pointing Mejed in a different direction, painted in the sky. Even the pink columns are up. If Master Mejed rendezvous there, there will always be an investigation team. But if the subject of interest is dispersed, it should be a little better. It should be called a thankful consideration. Make sure you land just a little further from the scene. Around, there is no shadow of a warcraft. "Abel. Do you have any enemies? "...... hmm. Probably not. At least I can''t sense it." Then you''ll be fine, is it the chronic mind? From the shadow, gently peer at the source of the pillar. There, as expected, Sheep''s figure. And. (Military uniform! Now, you''re not in uniform, but you''re in uniform too! Were you two acquainted? Or it just so happens. There are men and knights around you in uniform. He may have come this way, drawn to the pillars of light. Whatever it was, it seemed right to devise a way not to be seen jellyfish moving. (No, the military uniform had a genius who sensed the activation of magic...) Even if you keep lurking here, you''ll soon be noticed. Then should we leave like this? "The Little Girl from the Light Source" took a good look at me. I don''t know why I noticed it as soon as possible. It could just be a coincidence. But she opened her eyes and reached this way. "Ahhh! Everyone stared at me in unison. 289 Episode 286: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 36) "Were you arrowheaded to say that you knew this girl..." Your uniform approaches while the escort knight protects you. And the woman with the sheep. (Somewhere, you look like a sheep...) Probably, parents and kids. At least, it would be blood. Like her daughter, she wears a tight hat. If it''s a mother or daughter, maybe this guy''s a horn, too. But she looks surprised to see my face. I wonder what. Though I feel like I''m being jerked off. "Ah! Ahhh! With a full smile, sheep are sticking their hands out at me. Seeing where the cherry blossom light stops, is it possible that the cause of the light emission just wanted to see me? Get close, grab a tiny hand. One arm is about to hold my sister, so I care about you there and there. "Kikyu! Ahhh! Ahhh! Huh! Hmm. Looks very happy. This girl, what do you care? She seems to love skinning like our sister...... And soon I will know, the beauty of Sheep''s mom and thinks of you. Beautiful. Sheep, you''re sure to be beautiful in the future. Good for you. (Hang on, why are you looking at me with a surprised face? Well, it also seems to be troubling somewhere. But since you haven''t spoken to me, shouldn''t you ask me anything extra? Either way, it''s convenient for you to have your uniform here. I might be able to purchase some information. "Frey, why are you here? "I''m in the middle of evacuation. On the road, I detected signs of a surgical activation from Denen''s building." I see. Will this child''s power not only react to sorcery, but also to magic props and other things, including magic? Then do you even know what a demon stone is? I''d like to ask you a few questions, but not now. I look at Abel. Menno''s trick is that this guy is holding me back, but I was wondering if it was a burden. Yeah. It''s the usual faceless expression, but it doesn''t look particularly imposing. "Abel, is magic okay? "... nothing particularly wrong. By comparison, the ''arm'' held down in the ice field is much better, the output is much higher" Ah...... That was definitely a supermassive demon stone that changed enough to form a continent. Maybe it''s not a problem for our teacher, such as "One City". "So Al. Why are you here? Are you responsible for the giant Mejed that has appeared in the air since earlier?!?" Let''s put a proper ''Dear'' on Mejed, shall we? It''s disrespectful, isn''t it? "We''ll talk about that later. It''ll be here, I want to see the trick" When I tried to get indoors with my goals in mind, confusion ran in the faces of the knights. Probably confused that such a child is here. Besides, I''m trying to get into a place that looks dangerous even when my amateur sees it. But their Lord does not hold me back. So confused. mandate, and care, and the will of the Lord and. All sorts of things must be mixed up. But there''s only one thing I know. That means these knights are probably, all, good people. We showed up all of a sudden, both of us, uniforms. And Sheep''s parents and children are also in a standing position to try to protect them well. Most of them were killed by Abel, but an alert to warcraft that would come from the outside. And from the monstrous building that roars, he wants us to be sheltered. "Good knights." As I said, Frey looked surprised for a moment, but immediately nodded happily. "Oh. It''s our treasure." Then I have to protect that treasure back for you, too. Go indoors. There, appliances similar to the example sandbags were blinding. At a glance, I could see that this was a bad situation. This, if Abel hadn''t held me down, it might have already exploded. "Shit, let''s do it..." Approach the instrument. The knights looked anxious, but Abel wouldn''t stop, so he probably wouldn''t mind touching them. (root, interference......! This is what I''m here for. I think it''s probably better suited to analyze and manipulate magic flow than magic warfare. Not a combat position, but a technical position? (Uh... ''Parent'' and ''Child'' or this) Touch it and you''ll see, the relationship between the ''gates''. This is the main place, and the sandbags installed all over the city are just like ''outposts''. Crushing elsewhere would have done nothing about it unless we did something about it here. The instrument itself is too complicated to understand, but it is not difficult if only to stop it. If there''s a problem, it''s just where this giant magic is going. (No...... It''s already been decided) May the tragedy that happened tonight at least lead to ''hope''. I launch magic. Make a vision of the light in the starry night sky. Drawn in the starry sky, many texts. This city is never cursed. Even if there was a tragedy, there was a blessing. At least I wanted you to have that thought. Qihui of illusion and precision history. Ooh Mi Glass. Dear Mejed, And meteoroids. Light that pays off demons, into the sky. "Mmm...... Al......" Mr. Fennel was holding me, Pooh seems to have caught my eye. He came to my side and grabbed my sleeve. "Al blesses everyone...? "One way or the other, it might be a trick." Still, I wanted to believe it would be better than ''nothing''. "Al knew...... Mr. Bug......? I didn''t answer. How did Pooh receive it? He leaned softly against me. "Al saved everyone...? That''s not true. If you say you saved it, that''s Abel''s feat, and if you say you worked hard, everyone should have worked hard. I just reached within my reach. And that, with failure. So I don''t answer that either. I can''t answer that. To me like that, Pooh shrugged resolutely with her puffy eyes. "I''ll carry it? Do I prefer to be carried? You don''t want a back throw? Yeah. As always, I don''t know what you''re talking about. And I guess it''s because I got a paragraph. Sheep''s mother approached me. "A little, is that good? "Yes, what is it?" "Ah! Whoa, whoa, whoa. Cuckoo! This way, we''re not talking. Sheep Mother eventually gave up trying to separate her daughter from me. Even though you''re over your hat, is it because when I stroke Sheep, you''re happy and quiet? "Sorry for the indignation. I am this daughter, Florina''s mother, and my name is Floche Scheindel." "Oh, uh, it''s Alto Crane Putt" Was it Mama Arrowhead? "I know it''s rude of you to ask someone you met about this, but if you don''t mind, could you tell me your father''s name? "Huh? Is that your father? Takeshi, though." "Dear Takeshi, And then I said, "Ah!" I screamed. Is Takeshi the name of our father from the Japanese era? Talking in vegetables really slips my mouth off. "Oh, no. That''s just solitary. We don''t have a father." Mr. Stefanus is not legally his father. Thinking about it, maybe my father remains a takeshi. Mother, you know, over here and over there. I wonder how my original parents are doing...... I''m so unfaithful. "No father...? "Yeah, well." "Did your father ever evaporate? Does the name Yorik sound familiar to you? "No? I haven''t evaporated, and I don''t know the name for that." "Oh, really..." Mr. Floche looks dismayed, but again, he stares at my face seriously. "Still, it''s similar..." To whom? Is that Yorik or something? I look like Stefanus, and I''ve never been told I look like anything else. Tilting his neck, Mr. Floche, he kept his head down. "I''m sorry. You look like the father of this child who disappeared. So, these rude questions." "Ha ha, am I," I guess that''s totally someone else''s likeness there. I don''t fully grasp Mr Stefanus'' behavior about the weak man, but if I had made a woman elsewhere, Mrs Aufsta would be furious about the togey. Then, via Mia and Iphonne, you should have some information for me. In the first place, my father in this world is someone who manages to meet his mother if he has time. I don''t want to see my kids because I don''t know if I can, but they''ll be making me ''promise'' not to see them there. Whatever it is, it''s hard to believe that Stefanus was secretly seeing a woman using a rename. "Ah! Oh, hey, more? Oh, ki-ki-ki-ki-ki-ki! Sheep touching me. And for some reason, I''m gonna stick my body together from the side, Pooh. Sheepmother looked at me and my daughter and groaned. "I''m sure this girl misses you because she looks like Yorik." Oh, Cheng Cheng. Even though they''re completely different ages, if someone comes along who looks like their father, well, don''t look at cancer. Was that why Sheep was'' paying attention ''to me when I first met her? "Akiyu! Yeah. Your smile is dazzling. "Al, if it seems to calm down, I''d like you to explain a lot." Military uniform, I''ve been telling you the truth. But what do we do? What an explanation to give. 290 Episode 287: On the night of the blink, you and (Part 37) "Eh..." My uniform asked me to explain the situation, and after a little thought, I decided to soak it up. It''s painful to lie, but you shouldn''t involve the elves, and you shouldn''t call for new confusion. Above all, I absolutely don''t want Abel to have a difficult environment to live in. "I don''t know what caused the turmoil in this city." "I don''t know? Menno or Denen is the only one who can do this." Especially when it comes to military uniforms. I mean, Menno was actually the killer. But now I''ve decided to act like I don''t know anything. It would be easier to state a cautious theory. "No, Frey. It would not be possible for an individual or a nobleman to make such a massive noise. I think it''s too early to decide now." "Mm... That''s true..." A military uniform that feels like a disapproval or something. All right. Let''s keep pushing it off. "So. Explained in hindsight, we were suddenly caught up in an unexplained demonic outbreak during the festival, but were helped by a star miracle. I mean, you''re basically in the same position as the people who are running away in this city right now." "Heh..." The eyes of that squealing military uniform are cold. I don''t even believe in fine dust, and it says it''s common on my face. "Al." "Hey, what...? "Akioo! Without reading the air, Sheep clings to me with a full grin. Mr. Floche keeps staring at my face up close, so I can''t help but be awkward. but it''s behind me to embellish Scheindel''s mother and daughter. We need to focus on pursuing your military uniform now. Yeah. Pooh, you don''t have to climb up here, do you? "Al. I wouldn''t have doubted that word if you were a very normal child" "Ugh, yeah......" "Also, if it wasn''t ''this place'' that we met, or you might have believed me," "Ooh..." "But you''re not a normal kid, and for some reason you came here at Pinpoint. Above all, as soon as you touched it, the monstrous magic props that seemed to be ruptured are silenced, and the starry sky depicts the text of light. Now you want me to believe that? I don''t think I can do a lot of things... But even if it''s painful, I push it off. Besides, there''s no other way. "Or there''s an unusual coincidence..." "Don''t be ridiculous" It pissed me off...... But if you don''t know what''s going on here, it may seem like an unscrupulous attitude. "I am a man on this side of Cyril''s security. Precise investigations must also be carried out for the future. You can''t just overhear what''s obviously suspicious." It makes sense. However, there are circumstances here too. Now, what am I going to do, a pounding voice, cracked in. "Ru... ru... Ruru ~ ru...?" "Hmm? Are you..." Pooko and the uniform match their faces, but they didn''t greet each other much because they went out to investigate immediately afterwards. But he doesn''t remember it properly. Is this an essential skill for your nobility? Or is it just that Frey is solid? In front of me, Frey frowns at Pooh, who is circling around like a ballerina. "Are you - inside Al? Until this time, you seem to be with me? "Mmmm...... Sooner or later? Is that a gasket? Dentures? Now ~... Friends of Al Mama...? Your uniform''s confused! No, that doesn''t make any sense. He looked at me in a troubled way, so he explained, "We''re friends who are acting together during the festival." "So why the hell did Al''s friend come forward? You think you''re gonna give me an explanation? "Say it ~...? Say it...? When you say...? Maybe...? Probably...? My eyes turned to look at me in uniform. Probably confused by the fact that it makes too little sense. But it''s military uniform. I can read her behavior, too. Give it up and hang out with him. "... so. What the hell do you want to say? "Mmm......! My mother, splendid......! Pooh boy thumbs up with a puffy doya face. Frey''s face is completely drawn. The discussion of whether Ms Tarbicki is splendid shall be set aside at this time. "No...... If you''re proud of your parents, my father is fine too..." "My mother, star reading......? "Huh -!?" That was not only a military uniform, but also the marvel of the knights and sheep mothers with you. It''s a good surprise to everyone except Elves, who knows what''s going on, and Sheep, who''s in a good mood for my fingers. That would be so. Star readings are the star festival guests deliberately invited by the Count from the King''s Capital. Right now, it should be the most important protection. The knights said, "Is it true...?," he whispers, "but the military uniform should have been watching the scene where our grandfather wanted to protect the mill. Surprisingly, I nodded. "So what is" Miracle Son "said to have done" Miracle of the Moon God "in the King''s Capital? Are you talking about you...! Soon, Pooko will have such a title. Well, it was originally called the ''Savior'', so maybe it''s not that surprising. Pooh looked at me, whining, "That''s Mr. Bug". And it was slightly, and I nodded and showed it to you in your uniform. "Right......! So tonight''s miracle is that you...!?" Hearing Frey''s mouthful of questions, I learned Pooh''s intentions and readiness. This girl is going to protect me. He said he was willing to carry the miracle tonight. What a burden it is. It shouldn''t be like just a five-year-old girl can carry. "Mill...... Huh! Pooh''s hand controls the mouth I''m about to open. And turn back to you, uniform. "Mmm...... I have done nothing...? But I only prayed to the stars for help...? "Okay, arrow up, this girl... Huh! "It''s a miracle...! Your son, even this Cyril, has done a miracle...! The knights are heavily obsessed. For them who live in this city and have watched the star festival for years, it should be a close and distant admiration to The Miracle of the Stars. There must be a lot of thoughts. But there is one who pinches his mouth there. "Um, may I have a word? "Akiyu! It was Mr. Floche. As she looks at me, she speaks questions. Sheep have then rubbed their hats after stroking their heads, so this comes true. "Kyu-chan! Shit! Hmm. I think I''m in a good mood. "Eh...... It''s good to know that the girl is your star reader''s daughter...... The boy who just stopped this device is a lot like Yorick, isn''t he? I don''t know about Yorick, but he''s poking me where it hurts. Indeed, Pooh didn''t do anything about this device. If I had at least pretended to remember, I would have talked differently. "Mmm...... That''s easy......? Al is ~... protected by Master Mejed, Knight of the Stars...? So there''s no making...? I like broiled......? "What!?" Unexpectedly, I raised my voice. It''s my first ear, that''s the setting. "Knight of the Stars...!? You mean" Knight of the Stars "? Haven''t you ever heard of a job like that? "In the first place, what is Master Mejed? The knights are bewildered by the setting that came down and gushed. Naturally, so am I. (Well, I remember that Dear Mejed was a kind of fish, not a ''god of the stars''...) No, although no one in this world would know that. "It should be noted that the guardian bird of the stars is the Ooh Mi Glass...... We must all protect... Scattered, no, absolutely...! You''re saying something terrific with the posterior. Well, I''m the one who painted the parrot glass in the sky, but come on... "No matter how much, I can''t believe this kind of story as it is..." Military uniform, you look sinister. Well, I guess so. Give up a hundred steps, and the setting is too absurd for the Savior to be a star knight or a parrot glass, even if it''s good until ''I did a miracle again''. But Sheep Mother is staring at me and Pooh with a surprised face. "The Star Knight has a fantasy history. Finally, the emergence should be interrupted. No way, is that...? Huh!? Were you there? A star knight or something. The only star related jobs I know are star readers and star magicians, and I''ve never heard those words before. (No way, Pooh, know that too -!?) Looking at the neighbor in a hurry, the star-reading girl kept her mouth open. 291 Episode 288: On the night of the blink, you and (final) It will be a theory of results... Pooh''s prospect was half successful. Descended in the sky, the sweep of demons by the giant Mejed was the result of the future Savior''s Son of Miracles praying to the stars. The knights of the Viscount Bauman family seem to have believed it in particular. The deciding factor was Pooh''s attitude. He seems to have gained credibility by saying that he does not think he is just a child. ... Well, you don''t look like a very normal child, do you, her? And this miracle is that Pooh wants me to keep it a secret, which apparently doesn''t have to be spread. There are circumstances where you can''t spread information that could cause further disturbances in Cyril in the midst of confusion, but military uniforms are half-hearted seems to be the real reason. Yeah. That''s because it''s a hunk of frigidity. My claim, and Pooh''s explanation. "With regard to the secrecy of information, I have accepted. But I can''t go without putting it in your father''s ear on a boulder. I just want you to acknowledge that." Pookie flirted with me, but the uniform, that''s how I tied it. He''s a solid kid... The future must be a fine lord. And that''s where I stand. Star Knight... The mysterious title of the assignment from Milmir''s mouth. With regard to this, it was to be called a reservation. Well, even if you asked me to explain, there''s no way I could do it. Even Peppowako said, "Mmm...? There really was...?" or so much so that he was whining. The only scholar who studied the old days, Sheep''s Maman, barely knew the name. No, if Star Knight and I really did exist, I''m sure Abel knows, but you don''t want to get noticed, you don''t actively try to open your mouth. I don''t want Abel''s presence to be known either, so I''m acting like I can''t get my attention. Either way, it seems to be true that I am now being seen as "a being granted star protection by your son". For once, they can''t keep this a secret either. Actually, the protection that I have is the protection that Abel gave me. I''m a little anxious that it will not develop into a troublesome situation, even though it is meant to fit together. Then, in the name of follow-up and fact-checking, they made me promise to meet with Sheep Mother once after returning to Wang Capital. Sheep are thrilled with this. Even if I didn''t know what was going on, it just seemed to tell me that you could meet with me. Well, she''s cute. Meet me, too, is not a bluff. And now I was - under a starry sky full of stars. "... Al. Good luck." This is the roof of the Cyril branch of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It''s not open to the public, it''s off-limits. That said, if Master Arch Elf wants to leave, there''s no way to discourage it. As it turns out, me and Abel were there alone. It should be noted that my beloved sister is still sleeping in a blast and is waiting in front of the door leading to the roof. My child will wake up soon if he doesn''t stick around, so Mr. Fennel is holding me. At first, he was so good at holding kids, so maybe he''s married? If you think, as if you''ve read it in your mind, "I was just helping raise a child inside. Don''t get me wrong." And I was laughed at with a very aura smile. Pooh''s children, on the other hand, are falling asleep after a light meal to see if they have reached the Chamber of Commerce and broken the thread of tension. I can''t do this either. I want you to take your time tonight and rest your feathers. Either way, this is how Abel and I became alone. "Thank you, Abel" Receive the cup offered. The tea our teacher brewed me straight away. Drinking this is the only privilege of my Crane Putt family. "Ha..." A sip of warm tea caused a loud exhale to spill unexpectedly. You''ve got a paragraph on you, and you''re finally relieved. (No...) I know it''s not all over. The majority of the Warcraft died, and Menno fell. But that''s all. It appears that Viscount Denen did not react in response to Menno, which was seen as a crack in the disturbance. In other words, it would seem difficult to pursue responsibility. Many lives have been lost, as well as many destroyed buildings. The fire, which was the rule in the event of confusion, would not have occurred as a result of the presence of someone who could use water magic. Should I say that this neighborhood was good in a magical world? And the backdrop to the commotion. The presence that supposedly provided Menno with a ''gate'' and gave him an alchemy organism finally did not show up. It''s like this conflict or something, but it''s just a little something. Couldn''t you have done better? Couldn''t you have stood around better? Even though I know it''s futile, I think about such nonsense. "... no" Abel hugged me like that from behind. "... Al doesn''t have to carry everything in. In the first place, I don''t have that power. Al tonight, I tried my best. I guarantee it, and I won''t let anyone deny it" It''s hard not to have the strength, but this guy knows what I''m capable of. As a teacher, I guess it''s natural not to add any palm to the evaluation. "... there was a life saved by Al. There was someone who helped. So be satisfied." "Yeah. Okay, Abel" On an arm held around his neck, he groaned with his hands. (If you say you were helpful -) Oh, my God, His Excellency the Count, he was rescued by Grandpa Shark. In that situation, I don''t know, and I wonder how it helped. But in any case, he survived. Given Cyril''s reconstruction, a competent top would be absolutely necessary. I guess we should call it luck in the midst of misfortune for the city. But the Count himself must be in a lot of trouble. In this case, do we get subsidies or something out of the state? Or will Cyril be the one giving the victims the sight money? Or vice versa, take the reconstruction tax? I don''t know what will happen, but the lord of Cyril will have a hard time. I don''t give a shit about that area. If I let it out, I can''t contribute to making things better, and I can''t help but think about it. So now, I guess we should honestly rejoice that me and my family survived and were reunited with Abel. "Speaking of which, Abel. What is a star knight after all? "...... hmm. To put it bluntly, a being that has gained power from certain stars" "Certain stars? Like the sun, the moon? No, then, wouldn''t you hear the title "Star Knight" in Moon Rain, which boasts the protection of the Moon God? Abel also denies it. "... no. It''s called the fantasy realm. The power of star reading, star art, and star knights. They are a kind of attribute, tied with fantasy truths" "I don''t know...... If star reading is real, why are star knights and doers a thing of the past? "... Simply put, the difference in the source of power. Although star reading and star art can be established if a fantasy realm exists, star knights cannot be established if" here "and" there "are not connected in relation to receiving power. And the fantasy realm was disconnected at the end of the fantasy history. A star knight doesn''t exist anymore." Is it caused by the great collapse at the end of the illusion history? Whatever, is it that those who say "star knight" say they won''t come out anymore? "Were you strong? A star knight." "... I''m not saying I''m weak. However, star reading that looks at the future and star star art that interferes with destiny are better judged by me as troublesome if turned to the enemy." It''s the Abel standard, so I don''t know what''s going on around there... But I just figured it out. Like I borrow magic from my sister, a star knight seems to be the one who gets the energy of a star. I don''t care what you think, I don''t think you''re weak. "... whoever knows what''s going on around there, me and Rhutiel. Survival of the Kamiyoryu and there really should only be a small number of them later. So I think the reputation that goes around about Al is going to be far removed from the facts" No, I don''t want you to follow me around. "Huh. So you don''t even know the Elves? "... some stories are better not to spread. The collapse of phantom history was caused by snakes, who tried to swallow everything" "Snake?" "... Snake King. I fought with Princess Dragon, one monster" It''s big and small, and there''s always a cause for disturbance. "... than that" Gyu. Abel strengthened her arm. "... Today is the day to see the stars" Yes. That''s all the wild talk I''ve had. Me too, you''re welcome to see Abel and the stars. "Earth''s in trouble, but today''s stars, they''re really beautiful" "... n" "So it''s good to see the stars together." "... n" Abel has a small mouth count. That''s in a way, as usual. But hugging me like this is really unusual. "Abel......? Katakata and. The cup in my hand swayed. It''s a vibration coming from her. I found Abel faintly trembling. "... Al." "Yeah." "... I''m glad Al''s okay" Oh, well. I haven''t told this guy what''s important yet. "Thank you for coming, Abel. And then, let me worry, I''m sorry." " no. I won''t allow it." That arm that hugs me, it''s supposed to be powerful. Too cautious, as if dealing with even butterfly feathers. Delicate. I thought I must be like a broken thing to this guy. "I was only helped unilaterally, but this is how I live, and this is how we''re together, looking up at the stars" "... I want to see Al and the stars up ahead" "I hope so." But that was an instant for Abel, no matter how long I lived. I can''t lean on this guy and follow him. But as a cup of tea that I just brewed gave me a sense of relief and vitality. I wish my life in a blinking moment could be Abel''s healing. Until "salvation," even if you can''t be. (Actually, this one is helping me, making me anxious...) There is something inner about it, but it will be nothing more than giving up the limits of the weak. Ahead maybe, I''m sure it won''t change there. But only now... "It''s a star festival because of it, let''s take our time and see the stars" "... n" I couldn''t see his face because it was held from behind, but I could see Abel laughing. Just a little. Just a little bit, I hope she has more time to smile. So let''s hope. Even if I can''t keep up with her life, I hope she remembers that "there was a day like this". May it at least be a past worth remembering. May the momentary days for Abel feed her smile in the future. I wanted the routine I had with the Crane Putt family to continue to shine like a star in her so that the routine I would spend with Fee would feel like an irreplaceable gem. "... I''m happy to spend time with Al" That''s the same thing with me. It''s simply a pleasure to spend time with Abel. Leaving memories behind is worth an infinite amount, even to me. So good. Stay with me. On this blinking night, with you. 292 Episode 289: Lets Go Home to the Kings Capital (Preliminary) "This will be your return carriage." "Oooh! In front of me, I look at a large carriage placed with a den, and I raise my voice unexpectedly. My sister, who loves big and magnificent things, sparkled her blue lady and rubbed her cheeks against me. "Whoa, whoa! Carriage, come on! Phew, I like big! I like it! Why was a large carriage prepared when returning to the King''s Capital? This involves complicated circumstances. First, that the ''formation'' on the way home has changed. Oh, my God, the return was to be accompanied not only by the Crane Putt family, but also by the Ahokaynen and Scheindel families. Pooh and Sheep strongly hoped to accompany us, and that''s what happened. When that happens, it can''t be stored in a lined carriage. As a result, a large carriage owned by the Chamber of Commerce was chosen. The carriage I used to get there also belonged to the Chamber of Commerce. So I dare say that we leave it in the Cyrillic branch and send it to the King''s Capital at a later date. Cyril and the king''s capital are close, so they travel frequently. So he said it wouldn''t be a big hassle. The carriage can also carry the injured Yantine. He reluctantly said he was afraid, but Abel scolded him to ride with him. Thanks to the potion made by Takazu, even if the wound on his arm recovers, it was yesterday today. Since it was not a force for war and should be put to rest, the escort was relieved of his duties on his return, and he was asked to take his time. I feel a little sorry for Teene, who is depressed all the time. It was Mr. Fennel, who was here as a chaperone, who changed and took the lead escort assignment. Well, she would be more trustworthy than any other as a substitute guard for Tine. On the road, they make everyone touch that squirrel-shaped obedience. Leader, there are other escorts than that. That was the security officer at the Cyril branch, and that evening we acted together, Mr. Renee. The elves of the Chamber of Commerce, starting with her, said they would consolidate their surroundings. Of course, the elves of Cyril serve as well. Food and confectionery were offered in large quantities. At a difficult time in the reconstruction of Cyril, the Chamber of Commerce has just announced that it will also provide support to the city, can you turn around your precious supplies? "This seemingly exhausting response has the intention of a Cyrillic branch that thinks," I want to show Takazu a little bit better. " Mr. Renee told me secretly. Cheng Cheng Na...... But in fact, I guess that prospect succeeded because Abel appreciated it. "... now I can give the Al''s a comfortable journey" Looks like you''re thinking more about my home than you are about yourself. "Al!" To drop you off, Grandpa, Mr. Dorothea and Hatcoz. Plus, your uniform was here. Grandpa hugged his mother tightly and then put his scratchy palm over my head. I''ve protected many people, it was a warrior''s hand. "Good luck with that." My grandfather had a heavy voice and groaned briefly. Grandpa and Brev don''t know I played a big stand around. He thinks he just evacuated straight from the stage venue to the Chamber of Commerce. Well, if you knew the facts, there wouldn''t be a word for "good luck". Why, you fought Jumbo Meat in return. If you knew the facts, you must have gotten "scolds" like "don''t do anything reckless" or "don''t do anything dangerous" or something like that. So at best, I can only flatter my shoulders silently. It''s hard to say without telling the truth, but I can''t help it all. "Al, I..." And Brev looks distressed for some reason. "What''s up, Brev? That''s not a good look." This guy would smile and say, "See you around!" or something like that. Hatko''s boy made a clench and looked at this one. "I couldn''t do anything that night." Brev says that. But this guy''s only, like, six, right? Though I take it for granted, and I don''t think it was a good occasion for a little kid to force it. "If you say you haven''t done anything, I''m the same. Most of the monsters were killed by the adults around them." "But Al. You''ve always been calm. He was calm, never freaked out, and he was looking forward. But I''m scared..." Even though I''m only a child, I think it''s splendid to be ashamed of ''what I couldn''t stand for''. At least if I were really six, I''d think I''d be crying. And most importantly... "You were protecting me." "Huh?" "About Sisty. Brev was a good guardian. I''ve been holding your hand for a long time, haven''t I? I know I was in a position to shelter myself if I had to. Didn''t you understand, Sisty? When she glanced at the Hatko girl beside her, she nodded modestly, but with clarity. "Yes. Your brother has been protecting me for a long time. He inspired me many times, trembling and crying." "I''m crazy about that, too." Aren''t you a good brother? I put my hand on Pong''s shoulder and my best friend''s. "There''s no big difference between what Brev did or what I did. I tried desperately to protect someone. That''s all right." My grandfather, who watched such interaction, laughed nicely. "Brev. If you''re unhappy with the status quo, you just have to be strong, okay? Most of the time, that solves it. The Cyrillic Adventurer Branch has once again figured out the need for a competent adventurer. Don''t worry, I''ll work you out. Half the encouragement. Where did you say the convenience of the Alliance was half? Brev nodded firmly, though. "I''ll do it. Come on, we''re gonna be able to protect everyone! Yeah, I''m fine. I''m sure I can be strong. So let''s not wave the ten hands around, shall we? In fact, you think the Alliance adventurers protected a lot of people in this uproar? That and this, because Grandpa had called in a large number of adventurers beforehand, and he had also made them bring powerful equipment. He also said the defensive command and rescue plan were accurate, and without this man, the number of casualties would have jumped several times, said Mr. Lucas, his grandfather''s deputy. Furthermore, what Mr. Lucas taught me was that his grandfather had succeeded in the aforementioned defense plan and that he was to receive a huge bounty for the achievements of the Count''s rescue, but before being given it, he had donated all of them as a whole as funds for the reconstruction of Cyril. Other than Mr. Dorothea, he seemed to keep quiet for the reason that it was illuminating. The Mr. Lucas is on behalf of his grandfather, who is here to drop off his family, and is on his way to post-processing. That''s why he twisted my time for home. Thankful story. As much as I wanted to say hello. "Thank you for your help, Alto, again this year" Sisty thanks me correctly for the fold. Mr. Dorothea asked me to set this girl up and do it with confidence, but I regret that she stayed in the universe. But the Hatko girl is staring straight at this one so as to dispel my regrets like that. "I, your mother asked me to. He wants the nursery kids to continue to teach him origami." I see. Did my proper thoughts come in handy? "There''s something I can do, and Alto told me about it." It''s not that serious of a proposal, so much appreciated is the other way around. It should be noted that Rebecca, Mother of Hatcoz, is not here to help cook it out. Sisty, too, says she''ll be there to help you later. "So, right..." Sisty, suddenly mojo. "Yeah?" "Dorothea is officially going to teach me how to cook" You practice cooking since you were five, that''s awesome. For some reason, Sisty says. "Mr. Alto. Me, I''m sure you''ll be a good cook, so if you do, the... My cooking, can you eat...? "Of course. I''m looking forward to it." When I answered, the Hatko girl smiled happily and leaned down. He''s laughing at Niyaniya, while Brev seems to have gotten back on track as usual, "Good for you," he said. A teacher who teaches that Sisty to cook embraced me. "Al, be sure to come back to Cyril again, okay? "Yes. I''m sure." It''s not my discretion to go out, but this is where my mother was born and raised. I have to make sure you can come back. "And then..." Mr. Dorothea whispers in a whisper that only I can hear. "Al''s accessory to make, I''m looking forward to it, right? "" Even though you have a soft voice, the intimidation is not hammering. You seriously cared what you only gave Sisty... "Also, of course..." My face must have caught on. "Al." And a military uniform that takes you one step forward. Hold on, I''m in military uniform today. "The city of Cyril, let it be well rebuilt. I want you to look like that. So I definitely want you to come back. As noblemen of this city, I welcome you with all my heart." "Yeah. Be sure." Hold hands tight. White, delicate, beautiful hands. If I were on Earth, I''d be able to afford a hand job. Brev came over there laughing and put a hiji on your military uniform shoulder. "You...... You swear to see me again, huh? What are you gonna do with that colorless story? Something more feminine, isn''t it? "Woman, like...? The uniform, as a kyoton, then smiles demonically as if he had come up with something. Natural beauty was not only a luscious thing to think of as a child. "Ugh...... This is how it is? Master Breft...? Awesome! Your voice has completely changed!? She''s cute, but she looks messy. That said, this kid had acting skills if he did it for some reason... "Oh, brother, what, are you being rude!?" Sisty pulled a doggy brev. "Master Frey belongs to Zon Heroit!?" "Am I right? What is it, Sisty? That, Zon, something." Mr. Dorothea gives the words a frightened, windy face. "Brev, you must be a resident of this city, right? How come you don''t know the name of this national number of vocal bands? "Voice music? I''m interested in songs..." Speaking of which, Cyril said it was a vocal mecca. "Heroit doesn''t just sing, brother......! When it comes to Sisty, he says that a group of people who can handle hi-hu often play plays a play. I mean, even as an actor and actress, he said he had a lot of excellent talent. (Ah -. That''s why you were such a good actor, military uniform...) Sisty threw in a further bomb as I made my point and Brev was tilting his neck. "On top of Heroit, Zon, it''s attached, right? This is an opera group to which only a man belongs...! "Heh... Man... Man wo... ugh!?" Brev shouted stunned. I''m opening my mouth, too. The military uniform, with her luscious expression, smiled delightfully. "That said, Sisty and Grandpa were amazed at the moment Frey said Zon Heroit belonged -!" I remember. Grandpa even said, "Hey, it''s that way." "Kukukukuku..." Frey is a luscious trick to make a wrinkle, including laughter, which leads to me. "Did Master Alto also think of me as a woman...? "- Huh!" I was breathed in my ear. Totally making fun of me! ''Cause your voice, your face, you''re totally a woman!? "Hahaha......! Well, sometimes my Zon Heroit performs all the acts on his own. That''s why women are important." The slightest laugh is that the arrow dust doesn''t even look like a man. "Then Al. I''ll polish my act and invite you to the gig. I''ll send the ticket sometime, so if it''s convenient, I''d like you to come check it out. Not only Cyril, but also the King''s Capital." The moment I left Cyril, I knew the truth. Me and Brev kept our mouths open like idiots, with pitiful faces, and we looked at each other. 293 Episode 290: Lets Go Home to the Kings Capital (Part II) Return to Wangdu in a large, chamber-owned carriage. Even if my mother and Phee were to go, it was the air somewhere relaxing... "Hehe...! A treat that you don''t know about! Phew, I like sweet! "Al, oh, Abel won''t let me stumble! "Ko, fancy treats! This is a fancy treat! I can''t believe I can have the luxury of being the only one who could see the greats eating when they always came to the Kannon Pavilion! "Mmm...... Mother, no solitary...? If you do, I...? "Kew! Ah, ah! Kikyu-chan! "... after all, you look like Yorik..." Too loud...... Isn''t it busier than Cyril''s nursery? How envious of Mighty Char, who escaped the hustle and noise early and was alone quietly looking out the window. I mean, why is everybody stopping by me? Everyone is following me to the point where they''re talking about thoughts. (Takura Manjuka...) It was Mr. Fennel in the carriage as an escort who offered me the hand of salvation like that. Actually, I wanted to teach this guy how to behave on the way home. "Tottle, come" On her palm comes the loving squirrel-shaped submissive. Apparently, that little animal was eating nuts. It looks like a distracting maneuver for the passengers by making them look cute. Occasionally, the women besides Fee paid attention to the submissive demon. "Miu, Miu ~..." In my arms, my sister is in a grip. This girl, even if she''s not going to have a pet, she likes to touch animals herself. You want to touch it for a second. But you don''t even want to leave me. "... mother" "Yeah. Leave it to me? My mother hugs your daughter. "Look, Phee. Shall I show you something nearby? The boulder is my mother. I grasp it so that it is in my hands, such as the movement of my angel''s mind. And Mr. Fennel, who could read the air, gently offered the obedient demon, who had finished eating the nuts, in front of My Sister. "Go ahead? Give him a stroke, please" "Ngu...... Of? "Yeah, of course. Tottle would be especially happy to stroke your back, wouldn''t he? "Hehe... hehe! Phew, I''ll stroke it! Fee''s tiny fingers sink into Tortle''s body. Sounds soft. Plus, it seems to be a good touch. Can I touch you later, too? "Soft......! Fee looks at me with a smile. Yeah. Should I say it was a worthwhile act, even if I could just see this face? "Yes! Yes! Me! Let me touch you too? Ms Tarbicki approached us with tremendous momentum. He''s a different vector than our mother, and he''s like a little kid, isn''t he? "And to the mill too! "Mmmm......! Tottle, ''ru'' comes on......! buddies...? Tartar putting his own daughter forward, as if he had attached it to it. Well, Pooh touched it, too. He does. The result would be the right thing to do. "Akiyu! Whoa, whoa, whoa! "Excuse me, could you let my daughter touch you, too? I reluctantly offer, Mr. Floche. "Yeah, of course. Everybody, please adore this girl, okay? Mr. Fennel gently places his obedient demon over Phee''s palm. The women gather together. (That spiritual beast was definitely messy...? It won''t be ferocious, but it must have had the power to kill with one stroke, such as a human, but I''m a little anxious to know if it''s okay. Though I don''t think Mr. Fennel would do anything to make you touch a dangerous submissive. "Hehe. It''s okay. Tottle is a very dear child." If you''re a difficult submissive, it seems some people of a nature don''t like to be touched besides Tamer. Naturally, if something goes wrong, it will be the responsibility of the devil. You''re no different than having a dog around here. "Well, Master Alto" Gyuuuuu. I''m gonna sit right next to me, Mr. Fennel. Abel, who was supposed to be looking out the window, immediately turned this way. "I promised that night, can I get you a reward? "Huh? Oh, yes. Oh, my God." You did, didn''t you, such a promise? She actually fought for her life, so it''s nothing like paying off. ... if you can pay me, though. "I said I was helping raise a child in there, remember? "Yeah, sure." Because I was scared. Is it rude, after all, to be wrong with a married man? "The reason I helped you was because I didn''t have enough people, but there''s also a reason I like to get in touch with my kids myself." Well, Mr. Fennel has an aura like a sweet sister in the neighborhood. I don''t feel uncomfortable at all, even if I like children. "And for the record, give me privilege." What do you mean, "and why"? I don''t know what that means. "Privilege...... what? "Yes, it''s a privilege not to mention." What, privilege? Before that, what could I say without saying? When I heard the request, I didn''t know what it was about. "Dear Phyllia and Miltia, then I''d like to try and stick with that hat girl, but that''s going to require individual negotiations, so let''s start with Master Alto" "... you want to sneak me...? "It''s not ''hope'' that you want to, it''s a legitimate ''demand'' and ''reward''" Are you saying I won''t let you refuse? Seriously? "Um... How is it different from snuggling normally......? "My will takes precedence" You''re sara-like, aren''t you? "Th... TPO will take you into account right...? "There''s no one to talk to." With such a smile. "Ahhh...... Huh! As it were, I was held by Mr. Fennel. In front of me, I have beautiful long ears. I''d like to touch it for a second...... No, you can''t! The first ear I touch is Abel''s! "Dear Alto, I am sorry...... Once in a while, Fennel goes crazy..." Jantine, bandaged in both arms, bowed her head to me in captivity. "Mm-hmm! Mr. Yantine, isn''t it terrible on boulders to say that you''re going crazy? It''s like an elf instinct." Plumping cheeks, Mr. Fennel. But the force in the arm is greater than earlier. I can feel the will of the iron saying I will never let you go. "Instinct...? When I groaned, Tine explained. Says... The Elves are a minority. Therefore, increasing the number is above all respected. Because it is a race with a low fertility rate, the elves who have given birth to more than one child are blessed, and in some cases they may go from the inside to the reward. Because of this environment, the custom of taking very care of children is rooted, and therefore many elves become fond of children, he said. "Fennel is particularly inclined to do so. But lately I work for the Chamber of Commerce and haven''t had a chance to make contact with my kids. I guess that''s why you laid eyes on Master Alto. as an extra maternal spearhead. The Crane Puts often come to the Chamber of Commerce." "Uh..." I mean, I was a great ''snuggler''... "I think Master Alto would be better off with a little more childish attitude" Saying that in a bounced voice, the vice president of the chamber of commerce, the katana. Well, I can''t be a kid. Teene bowed her head to me again. (But you''re unique, characteristics by race... I know it''s a good thing you take care of your kids) Speaking of which, do you intend to confuse the Takazu of the "balance" with the appearance of a child, or something like that? "Are some of you trying desperately to protect us because you''re a child? "No matter, there''s that too. Fennel or something, that''s especially true. In my case, it''s because you know each other, and it''s because Takazu ordered it." "Takazu''s orders are heavy..." "Absolutely." Two high elves nodded at the same time. "Neither Takazu will give unreasonable orders, but even if they do, we will obey them." "For example, if they say, ''Hurt yourself here and now,'' you will obey." You''re gonna get that far? I don''t think blind obedience to boulders is loyal. However, there is no cloudiness in the eyes of the two. I''m sure whatever you''re ordered to do, you''ll execute it. "... Fennel" There, Abel is coming. Her eyes are fixed on her arm holding me. "Yes. What is it, Master Takazu? Mr. Fennel turned to Abel with a cool look. Keep me stuck. " command. Stay away from Al." "No, sir." Wow, what a good smile... If you can hear the sound of the effect, would it be "Gogogogogogogogogogogogogogogogogogo"? Something''s going on between Abel and me. "Nyahhhhhh! There, my sister, who noticed my situation, shouted and ran into me. "Meh! It''s just... it''s just... Get away from me! "Mmm...... So Al''s back is ~... mine...? "Ah! Whoops, whoops? Kikyu! Uh, it''s already messed up! Again, you''re in a situation like Tartarus Manju! The carriage carrying many human beings, wrapped around the yardstick, headed for the Wang Capital. Rewind for a little while... After the death fight. The man who was destroyed all the submissive demons and crushed the demon stones that gave him strength and pain blew his breath back blurry. It''s not like resuscitation, it''s just a temporary awakening. The candle before it burned out was just the last light that sparkled in the moment. "Nyah..." A thin, filthy, one kitten caught blurry eyes. This tea tiger seemed to awaken consciousness by slapping Menno in the face that was there during his death. "Knock...! In front of you...! With a faint voice, Menno says. Or maybe he was going to say the words. "Mia! Mia!" Were you glad that the man regained consciousness, the kitten desperately turned Menno''s face away. Even the sushi, as if they were trying to heal the wound. "Stupid bastard......! No use. I can''t help you anymore..." The strength of that little elf didn''t seem like it belonged in this world. Even if it had doubled its power, the results would not have changed. "Ahhh...... Damn, I even hate to be decent..." My head hurts terribly. Speaking of which, why did I want to fight? My memory was terrible and vague. - Let''s keep a cat. Whose voice was that? Someone very important. Someone I can''t remember anymore would have suggested that to me. "Damn! Having an animal stinks..." "You''re Tamer, but you say strange things? "It''s because you''re an obedient demon! I''m an obedient demon, so I know how hard it is to keep a creature! Who would have had such a conversation? I couldn''t remember anything anymore. All that remains is intolerable hatred. And I thought I''d destroy everything in this country, and I found it when I was walking nicely, like a kitten. "That''s right. He was abused by other cats..." How did you help this guy? I don''t know that. Life in the wild, of course, even garbage clams in alleys, should be fair competition between organisms. There''s no point in helping the weak like falling out of it, either. It is also an insult to the creatures who have won the competition for survival. That''s why I was supposed to abandon you. But I should have gotten rid of the dranecos, picked up the thin dirty tea tiger and handled them, and fed them rice. (You look like he likes it...) Though I thought so, I couldn''t remember who ''he'' was. "Nyah..." Kitten rubs her head. The squeal was so sad. If I let it go, I felt like I was going to stay on this spot forever. I''m dead, even after that. "Stupid..." With a trembling hand, Menno touched the kitten. That''s the last sorcery he uses in the world. Basics of the foundation of obedient magic. Mild implication. "Don''t waste the lives I saved because of you...! In front of you, someone you like will pick you up and die in the wild. !" The kitten shines a faint light. The kitten, who rammed to resist something, eventually went away from the side of the man with his blurry eyes. "I don''t think you can live in the wild..." Gakuri and his hand fell off. I can no longer even move faintly. "Now, that''s good, right? DD The man muttered someone''s name. But the man himself didn''t remember the name. "You''re a very sweet man, even if you have a bad mouth." I thought I heard that voice. "You idiot...... There''s no way a mass murderer would be nice..." Nothing in the world has ever heard that whine. I shrugged, even the submissive himself. July of 1205, a sacred history... One obedient demon ended his life. The next day. A kitten picked up by a girl named Flair will be raised at Viscount Baumann''s house. City of Cyril, the Council Hall... In that office, a magnificent man enters. Uncle Assel Damian. That was his name. He is exhausted. I also sustained injuries. But it''s not hard right now. It''s coming. He is the ruler of Cyril. Governance comes with a lot of responsibilities. The catastrophe that happened tonight will undoubtedly leave a major nail mark on Cyril. "Will the royal people use this as an excuse to intensify their intervention...? It is inevitable to be reprimanded. But on the other hand, depending on the negotiations, we will also be able to make funds available for reconstruction. "That depends on my arm..." The reconstruction of the city. Exchange with guild. relationship with both Viscounts, a substantial subordinate... Thinking of many plans that have gone crazy makes me feel heavier. So. Yes, so he spills stupidity. In the council hall where no one is. Who wasn''t listening to me, whining to myself? "- The Menno guy, too, is out of bounds, unusable." 294 Episode 291: Welcome to Together After a long journey, I returned to my home in Wangdu. Traveling is a strange thing, and even if you''re enjoying it to the full, you can''t help yourself if you go back to your home. Not to mention there were some major incidents in Cyril. Everyone must have been nervous. "... I''ll tell Rhutiel about what happened in Cyril" That''s why Abel and I broke up when we got to King''s Capital. Probably going to see my sister from the ''gate'' in the warehouse area. Both houses, Ahokaynen and Scheindel, accompanied by the storage of the carriage, were sent by Mr Fennel and Mr Renee. Yantine was the only companion to the west detachment, but she and I also break up in front of the mansion. In other words, when we arrived away, we were the three parents and children of our Crane Putt family. "Phew... I knew you''d calm down when you came back to us" Cyril''s my mother says that. "Phew, that was fun! Phew, I like going out! "Right. You''re a big guy..." Fee narrowed her eyes gladly as she stroked Sarah''s silver hair. "Hehe...! I don''t know, but, hey, I was complimented on that! Phew, glad! He would be hungry, too, because he was still shabby in the carriage, and he would fall asleep soon. Keep your hands together with your sister and go inside. I thought Mia would come out but she wasn''t and there was an unexpected person there. "Oh, it looks like a woman of inferior character and stature has returned to my mansion with a scarecrow." Stefanus'' only positive wife, Aufsta, is there. I can also see the breast woman around me and Hus Bock, Wednesday''s man in charge. (Back early, I saw a disgusting face...) Kind of feels like an asshole. "Master Aufsta, why are you here? When my mother asked, Togee looked unpleasant, and then she had a complicated grin, like making a small fool of this one. "This is my home territory, isn''t it? Can you not talk like your own house? It''s ruthlessly unpleasant." "Absolutely, you''re a glamorous woman." The breast woman gets an immediate match. I was there in my previous life, this hand''s hipster wipes. "Well, you won''t understand a dumb woman like you who can''t justify things, and I''ll explain them to you cordially. I won''t have time without a stepdaughter, so I''ll just go straight in. - I''ve decided to grant you your wish. I''m here to tell you that." "My wish, is it? Mother tilts her neck. I don''t know what you''re talking about. When I saw the mother, Togee muttered, "You''re a really stupid woman," and then I watched Huss. "This servant told me. You said you wanted to cook for yourself. Fuss is laughing at Niyaniya. Apparently, my mother remembered making such a statement there before. "LUCICA CRANE PUT. Your wishes, indeed, have been heard. From now on, you three family members, eat yourselves and go." "Uh, is that to say that I can cook for you? "It''s your freedom, whether you do or not. But this is what you wanted for yourself. From today on, it is forbidden to speak of Henk''s cooking." It was obvious harassment. Henk''s Osama has said that he will not feed me any more meals until now. I guess my mother also understood Aufsta''s mean. With a mushy face, I say back. "These kids are my precious children. Then I, my mother, will feed you properly." "Yes. That''s a fine preparation. And you deserve it. I couldn''t go weird, and I was relieved. So, that''s it, huh? The lizard gave a distorted grin. The breast woman and the fuss also have an unpleasant laugh. "Al, Phee. Your mother''s gonna make you some delicious food, right? Mother made the best smile to reassure us and turned to the children. Then we try to get to the kitchen, not upstairs. But the breast woman and the fuss blocked it. "Oh wow! Spread your hands, Huss interfering with your mother''s path. "And can you let me through? To your mother''s words, you two laugh. "Would you let me through, my concubine?" "You''re making some mistake, aren''t you? "Misunderstood or nothing, I''m just trying to get to the kitchen -" "That''s what I''m talking about! The breast woman pressed her mother''s shoulder. I panic, I support my mother. Mrs. Aufsta laughed deliberately and with a loud sigh. "Are you an idiot? No, you were stupid. The kitchen here belongs to my Bailefeld family and is not your property. I tried to get in there on my own, and even said that I was going to get my hands on groceries..." Where the word meant it was obvious. These people said they weren''t going to give us any food. "I''ll tell you one thing. Access to the kitchen is prohibited. If you break it, we''ll catch you as a criminal." "No... Then how can I feed these kids..." "You''re so stupid that you can''t be saved." Aufsta snorts. "Cooking involves sourcing ingredients, right? Don''t you even know that? Or did you think I was the kind of person you''d put on a meal without having to do anything? What are you trying to do?" "It''s..." "Anyway!" Ma''am, block your mother''s words. "I gave you your hope, and I taught you the rules. All you have to do is be free. I''ll tell you what, I''ll let the servants keep an eye out for you in and out of the kitchen. Don''t even think about being able to sneak in." Laughing, the lady and the breast woman left. Huss, trying to leave late, looked back and looked at me. "That was a great gift, wasn''t it? Do you like it? Ha ha ha!" The man burst out laughing like he had won and disappeared outside. My mother and I were silent, and in the space where the silence visited, uh-oh, MySister''s stomach rang. "Phew, I''m hungry" "-!" My mother''s face is sadly distorted. "Sorry, dude..." "Nyu? Oh Ka, how can you apologize...? Fee is stroking her mother. Mother hugged Fee and, again, apologized, "I''m not sorry". It''s always more painful for this guy to grieve than the fact that he''s going to be ''unable to eat''. "Unfortunately, let''s go back to the room. So let''s have some tea." Heavy footsteps, headed upstairs. "Yes. You got some tea in there, huh? "Hehe...! Phew, I helped too! Yeah. You just put honey in me, didn''t you? Place the tea. Fee immediately mouthed, but her mother was shombolished. There has always been harassment of Mrs Aufsta, but this man has never shown himself depressed. So I guess this cares about what got us involved. Really, he''s a child thinker everywhere. I want to do something for you, but I don''t have any food. The rest of the goods that were loaded in the carriage gave way to the Ahokaynen and Scheindel families. Because I thought if I went away, I would be able to eat. (I can put up with these two important people because it was normal for me in my previous life to work too busy to eat dinner...) Do you want to sneak into the main building? Thinking that way, the sound of the door being knocked sounded. "Alt-Kyu, are you there? My dear Mia, your sister''s here to see you. Okay? Do you want me to open the door for a second? Brain-weather voice, like breaking nervousness. My mother is Kyoton. Whatever the direction, if the heavy air would be foggy for a moment, anything would have been fine. So I acted with the usual attitude and answered the waste maid. "What is it? Open the door yourself." "Your hands are blocked. I can''t even give you a hug like this." I don''t have to. "How did you knock when your hands are blocked..." "Precisely, it''s a kick. Here''s the thing with your toes, Tong Tong." I don''t think he''s a Marquis maid. I''ll open the door. There... "Yes. Mia, it''s from your sister, it''s a plug. - Okay? There were a lot of sandwiches lined up on a large plate like the one used at the party. It was considered handmade due to its slightly undressed construction. "Mia, it -" My mother is opening her eyes. I guess it''s because the food is there. "Iphonne helped me, and you made a lot of them. I think there''s plenty of this until tomorrow morning. Bread can be crunchy." Together, the maid utters a few words, Mia placing a plate with Den. Fee, hungry, seemed to want it, watched it. "Mia, why? "Mm-hmm... Is it because I heard those people harass you? I''m surprised. What a long time I''ve been waiting for you on the front porch for over an hour before you all came home. I look free and envious. If it''s handsome, I''d like you to help me with one of my laundry." So, did you prepare food for me? "Ha, ha. Phew, can I eat this? "Oh, thank Mia very much, then take it." "More than words, I want you to show in your actions - I''d like ''privilege to sneak'' or something, huh? Is it fashionable, that privilege? "Hehe! Thanks, Mia! Pfft!" Fee goes cheeky with a sandwich happily. From the look on my face, I''m sure it''s really delicious. "Kufu. If you were happy, it was worth it." "There are two kinds of things, a beautiful sandwich and a distorted one...? "That''s because it''s a division of labor between me and Iphonne." Would it be mia better if I blurted out? Ifonne, there are signs of a woman who can. "I''ll tell you what, it''s more beautiful, it''s my work. Okay? "Ah, a little unexpected..." "I''m not surprised. - Okay? With all due respect, my Baron Venink family is a weak nobleman. I had to do my own thing. That''s why I can cook." Ah...... Speaking of which, Mia was good at making tea. I thought it was a basic skill as a maid, but was it to live? "Iphonne, on the other hand, is raised as a raw lady, so hey. That kid, you worked hard to make it for all of you. I want you to praise her very much." I wasn''t lost, I reached out to Iphonne''s maker. The mustard was too applied and hard to eat, but it felt very tasty. "Alt-Kyu ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! I wanted you to choose what your sister Mia made." Everyone laughed as Mia stumbled. It was a pleasure for me to have my mother smile back. (Thanks, Mia...) I thought I had to thank this maid for something else. "Wait a minute." Mia, who quit her western secession, was voiced by a breast woman. There''s no one around. No. I guess it''s because no one''s there that I''ve been speaking to. "Oh dear...... You work in the main building, right? Can I help you? "How can I help you? What did you do to me, Wake up? I can''t believe I''m feeding that family." "Hmm...? I don''t know what you''re trying to say, do you? Mia tilts her neck. It was a silly look and trick. That irritated the breast woman. I said, "I''m sorry about the unnecessary! "I think eating is necessary. If you say you need extra meals, why don''t you unplug them yourself? I think it''s very uneven." "What are you doing? "I mean it, too. As a maid of honor, I owe it to the Crane Puts. You think it''s perfectly legitimate to stick to your job title, right? "Oh, yeah -" The thin eyes of the breast woman were softly blurred. A single knife is removed from the pocket. "If I don''t crush you first, I know I''m gonna be in trouble." Even when the knife was pointed at her, the maid''s girl didn''t look frightened. bumps and seems to have squealed something. "Ah? Are you hearing me? The breast woman, who had hoped to cry and beg for her life, distorted her face uncomfortably. - It was that moment. "- Hih!?" Sounds boggling. The light that illuminates the darkness of the night and the enthusiasm that comes through. A scorching flame is rising in the palm of the girl with a relaxed expression. "Magic...... Huh! "Me, for once, I have a license to teach magic. If you think you can beat the Wizard with one of those short knives, you should come full way, right? The maid of honor had a spare grin. "Hii, hi, hi, hi, no, no, no, no! There''s no way I can beat a magician......! The breast woman ran away screaming. Mia, who stood up until she could no longer see that figure, extinguishes the flames. I put out the flames and kept my spare grin on - dazzling and massive cold sweats. "I was scared..." Mage''s greatest weakness. It''s a chant. It''s no better suited to a one-on-one battle than there is a clear gap between chanting. With one knife, he lost his temper, but the combat speed of a skilled knife is impossible for an amateur. It would not be the number of things, such as a wizard in need of Ningro chanting. That breast woman, she didn''t know that. That''s why the bluff worked. "Ugh...... My body still trembles. Good work makes me compliment myself." Mia wets her sweat. And look west away. (Alt-kyun is a savvy kid. Big deal, I''m sure you''ll get over it.) And think for a second. "I feel like I''m the one who can''t get over it. I need to talk to Iphonne." Still with goosebumps, the apprentice maid walked into the dormitory. 295 Lesson 292 Installation "There you go, that''s it" August of 1205, a sacred history. On the second floor, far west, a simple kitchen was set up. It''s not like we''re going to do a major renovation, it''s just a simple one with a workbench stuck in the drain, but for our house, it''s a big step forward. I wonder why there is a drain on the upstairs part, and it seems to be the departure of your nobility, because there was once a bath here too. However, since the bathroom is also on the ground floor, it is gradually no longer used, and with the aging of the hot tub, has it been removed? This time, let me reuse it. The installer is a familiar dwarf every time, Dr. Gad. He brought the assembled workbench in pieces to make it solid. It is precisely the craftsmanship. The assembled kitchen is equipped with three paydown demon guided stoves from the Chamber of Commerce, a convenient specification for water to pour out if you twist the faucet. Both the stove and the water supply, the power source is the demonic stone that Abel brought me. I use this in the procedure for replacing batteries and card ridges. Beside the kitchen, there is also a water bottle just in case. This isn''t for cooking, it''s for fire protection. Ducts are made by machining thin iron plates. A mechanism that does not drill holes in walls and frames them into windows to produce smoke and steam externally. At last, my mother and my sister, who are able to cook on their own, and I am not sure what the work is about, but are excited anyway, have their eyes sparkling with the same look. Anyway, until it was done, all we had to do was eat the matches that Mia or the Chamber of Commerce or Gado brought us. My mother was very grateful for that, but on the other hand it seemed uncomfortable. Will this make you feel a little better? "The fridge and freezer, that way. I just put an ice demon stone in a highly insulating box, but I''m using awesome stuff, right? As always, the magic stones that Abel brings seem like luxury items. "...... hmm. The Ice Demon Stone was given to me by Leada in the Ice and Snow Garden. She was also happy to give back to the Al''s." Wow. Isn''t it the real snow and ice? How are the people in the garden? How is Enineve''s body doing, I wonder? "Abel, have you been on an air bike? "...... hmm. Cut it off." With no expression, Dr. Abel thumbs up. I knew you liked motorsports, this teacher. "Ingredients are all ''translated'' that cannot be arranged in stores, but have no problems with freshness or flavor" The one who brought me cheap supplies from the Chamber of Commerce was the high elf Yantine. The cost of the purchase is deducted from my inventions. "This is the pot you asked for. My duck made me specialties just to cook rice." "Ugh! Rice! Rice, rice! Aoan!" I leap unexpectedly. "Al, what do you like about rice? "Yeah! Love it! "Yes! Phew!? What about Phew!?" "Of course, I love it -! "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! My Sister and I hug each other. A meal away was all about bread, wasn''t it? My heart is still Japanese, so I can''t help but miss rice. Other dishes and cookware were also prototypes of apprenticeship blacksmiths held by the Chamber of Commerce, and they were given away cheaply by looking at a standard that could not be served to the store but could be used without problems. I mean, it''s me. I told my acquaintances to overcome the situation of "inedible". The result is, as you can see, the effect surface. Long live Conne! Is it bad to rely on connections? Well, mostly Abel''s connections. "Thank you all so much. No thanks, either." My mother breaks her hips, so I''ll imitate it. Then Fee manages, too, Pedun. "What, don''t worry about it. You can''t feed a kid or rot from his sexual roots. If it''s true, as much as your nobleman''s mansion, I''ll dismantle it with one hammer? "We Elves, too, take care of our children. This was unforgivable." Uhm. They both seem to be driven not only by simple relationships, but also by outrage. Mother wet her tears and then hugged us brothers and sisters. "Al, Phee! From today on, your mother will make you lots of delicious things, right? "Yay! Ahhh! Phew, I like it delicious! I like it! Sister Shagu. And my mother, as if she remembered something, turns to me again. "Ah, but. Al has to eat something nice and refreshing, right? Like it or not, it''s not good! "Yea......! The whole thing is, you don''t have to let it out... "Yum, it''s so delicious! Eat it and you''ll see! I don''t know if I can eat it, so I don''t like it. "What, there was something bad about a kid who could always do anything! Gado and the others laughed. Either way, now we have a kitchen in our house where we can be free. For that reason, the environment is ready for my mother to cook. In the name of helping, I''ll take the initiative. ''Cause I just want to get some settings where I can cook. If you can cook on your own, you can sell recipes. "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew, I can''t help you enough! Why don''t I tell you I''ll help your mother there? I''m going to help you. But I thought it was great that you offered to help me out. My kid, he''s a very good kid. "Fee. Thank you? "Hehe... Huh! Hehe... Huh! Phew, I was praised! Just to say thank you, My Angel is Deledere. "Oh, Phee''s gonna help, too, right? Then wash your vegetables." "Yes, yes! Phew, I can peel it! "Right. So, can I have a peeler, please? Thanks to Al''s inventions, I can help you, too, Fee. Oh, but really, look at you, Phee, right? It''s a mochi. If your sister gets hurt, I can''t live. What we make today is sauted vegetables full of mushrooms and some imo and bean soup. Then, make cheap meat a thin steak. "Hehe...! Phew, I like mushrooms! I like meat! There are side dishes and juices, meat, even though the main dishes are thin. I can eat rice, and I''m so blessed with it... Because there will be a juicy dish and a house without eating or eating. But I want my sister to be healthy, so I want her to eat well from a young age. Unlike me, I don''t like or dislike it, so I''ll grow up sturdy. ... has been heavier lately than before. (Oops...... If you keep thinking about My Sister, the pot that''s boiling the beans is boiling, okay? Put in some surprise water. That''s it. "Al." "Hmm? Hey, Mom? "After all, Al is a little different, isn''t he? "Huh? "''Cause I normally know the watering. My mother said it in Cyril, but it feels like I''m very used to cooking...? Gee, shit. With a clinging habit...... "Yes, I don''t... Mr. Dorothea used to give you water." "Mm-hmm... That''s right..." "Usually, my mother and I have been together ever since we were born, right? Your mother knows better than anyone that you didn''t have anything to do with cooking." "Mm-hmm... That too. My Al is a genius, isn''t he? Phew...... I didn''t know my overestimation would help in this place. "Al, you have talent for cooking, too. As a mother, my nose is high. You''re selling that Rockall fruit drink to the Chamber of Commerce, right? Sports drinks seem to have been particularly liked by Teine and she said she would drink them at the security department. I thought it might be better for some other dwarves waving hammers in hot blacksmiths. "Ah? If I sweat, would it be booze? I didn''t recommend it to you because it was returned with vegetables such as that. For my sister, who also plays outside in the summer, I make sports drinks with reduced sugar and put them in the fridge. My Angel''s health is paramount at all times. "Done. - Uh-huh! And finish cooking. Using both hands, the three of us in the family hi-touch. "Your mother will keep you in line, so Al can get Abel to come? "Aiyi" "Phew! - But if you''re going, Phew, follow me! My sister spreads her arms wide and snuggles in the dark. Coming at that time, Intruder. "Mmmm......! Smells good, doesn''t it? This is a freshly made meal and a special fragrance for beautiful young people, isn''t it? I envy you? I want to be with you, too? Maid, you''re working now, aren''t you? Thus, I enjoyed a noisy meal with my family. There''s a lot going on, but I still think I''m happy. "Yay, love it! 296 Episode 293: Summer Water Practice "Hot......! Summer is the season. Summer in different worlds. Japan, but different worlds, but summer is hot...... (I want to take a bath...) It''s good because we have big ice columns in all four corners in our room that are abrasive, but we can''t just go outside for a little while and get hot. "When this happens, I want to swim..." Mother''s hand stops turning the page of a romance novel while holding a sleeping fie. Looks like he''s staring out the window, narrowing his eyes. "Mom, can you swim? Wasn''t Cyril inland? "Yeah, of course you can swim, right? There was a river, there was a lake, right? Uh, lake. Is it true that the proximal species of marshy sea urchins inhabit it? (Nana bowl, eating...) On a plump baked body, sprinkle with plenty of rich, fragrant sauce, shake the sappy, snotty pepper well, with hot rice, and throw it into your mouth...... So, with a good cold drink, all the way... How about that? You''re getting hungry, aren''t you? With my nasty delusions elsewhere, my mother looks nostalgic for the old days. "My father, you belong to the Adventurer Alliance, don''t you? Adventurers have to be able to swim." Well, there will be occupational patterns, jumping into the water. It could be mere travel, exploration, or water distress rescue. "So, your father did. I''ve never been able to swim before." Well, if you can swim or not, you better swim. "So you remembered? "That''s right. I struggled because my motor nerves are not good..." "Heh... So, Brev or Sisty, one of these days, do you practice swimming? "I think you can make me do it, not do it." My father and Rebecca decided it was for both of them, and they should definitely let me do it. I know Brev likes to move his body, so good, but Sisty''s in trouble. He sounds like an indoorsman. But, well, you should certainly remember, and there''s nothing more to it than trying. (Speaking of which, I haven''t learned to swim in this world either...) All right. Pretend to remember! "Mother, swimming, I want to remember too" "Al did? If you''d told me a little sooner, my father would have taught me in Cyril." That''s a subtly passive answer, isn''t it? Is this you? You''re not sure? (Would you rather ask Teene...? If you belonged to the security department, you wouldn''t have come to Kanazuchi. "Abel can swim, right? Why don''t you ask that kid? Abel! Is that what you''re saying? (I think I''d like to take a look at Abel''s swimsuit...? Yeah. So let''s go. I made up my mind. I run into the attic. "... no" But Mighty Teacher''s answer is not even nibbling. "Hey, why? Abel, you can swim, right? When I ask the question stunned, the owner of the enchanting ear leans down. No heart or red ears. No, if you look closely, so are your cheeks. "" Ahhh... Speaking of which, this guy was hyperub. Until now, I was shy of holding hands. "No way, Abel, a robe in a cape even in the summer, can it be because of that? Sometimes you dress like our mother, or ''eighteen forbidden walks''. " Ugh" Instead of a reply, I heard a groan. "But, Abel." Who to show "is inside you? "... well, that''s no good... ugh! With Phee and her mother, you might even take a bath. What the hell, man? "... ah" "Ah?" "... to Al, it''s embarrassing to be seen..." It''s me. Uh, uh... My ears are bright red like roasted iron. You can''t do this. If Abel says she can''t, let me show you what she thinks. "Well, then, in the elves of the Chamber of Commerce, who''s good around there? DDDD Sooo. Abel''s expression gets cold. No, it''s cold. It''s so cold even though it remains faceless. "... Al" "Yes." "... the Master commands. Tell Lucica." "Yea...... Huh!? Why? "... orders... eh! I was pushed off by Abel, who kept her cheeks swollen. Reluctantly, when I went back to my room, my mother seemed to have guessed from my expression. I''ll call you first. "Looking like it didn''t work out, did it? "Yeah. That was pretty good." "She''s shy. Daikanya, it must have been hard to show Al your skin..." Then let''s shut up about what seems to have subtly pissed me off...... "Then you have no choice. I''ll teach you. Even so, can you only practice breathing in the bathroom? "No, I can help you with that." I laughed at my mother tilting her neck. "Whoa, whoa! Ha, what is this!? Phew, I care about this! I feel like fun...... Huh! Eyes open, My Angel out in the garden with me, exclaiming. "The boulder is Al! Sounds like fun...! What I made in the garden. It''s like a plastic pool. The principle is simple. I just shaped a plastic pool with muddy water and filled it with water. Available in two sizes: one for me to swim and one for Fee to play with. I can turn this off right after practice and I don''t need to clean it up. By the pool, also prepare chairs and tables for immediate rest. A spare change of clothes and a bath towel are also provided. Plus, it has ice water and sports drinks, so you can rehydrate. There''s no swimsuit, so me and Fee are going to swim on one piece of bread. My mother is wearing skin. I don''t think the servants will ever come by because it''s a shade of the building in the corner of the garden, but it''s the rest of the sheets Mia gave me before, just in case, and I''m surrounded. "Yes! Phew, you can play here...!?" I really wanted to practice swimming, but if your sister wants to have fun, you should prioritize that. I snort. "But it''s dangerous, so you can''t go in the water alone, okay? "Did you or did you go with O-Ka-san! That''s the same as a bath! My sister helps because she listens to this kind of attention properly. He''s really smart. For that reason, let''s all start with pacha pacha and water play in a shallow pool. No matter how much it splashes, I refill it every time, so I don''t mind using it clutterfully. As a matter of course, my mother keeps rocking with clear skin clothes, so it could have been eye poison if she wasn''t a parent or child. "Hehe...! Waterplay fun! They won''t piss me off today! If you shake in the bath, your mother will notice. It seemed like a subtle build-up of puffiness. After playing alone, the swimming lecture begins. The first thing to do is open your eyes in the water, but it was made in the previous life, so there is no particular difficulty. If I make a goggle or something, can I sell it? "Yes! Open up in the water, it hurts a little! If you''re not used to it, it''s all about this. Next, have your mother hold your hand and practice your bumpy feet. This is not a problem either. "Hehe...! It''s fun! Yeah. Sister, have you learned your bumpy feet yet? That''s fast. "You two, you''re improving fast...? Well, experience and genius. "Thanks to my mother, I kind of got the hang of it." In that way, I''m sooo good at breaststroke. "Yes! I want to remember that too! I want you to tell me! "Oh? Okay. Remember? Well, let me tell you something. But be careful, okay? In some earthly world, kids who go to swimming classes or who freshly learn to swim, on the contrary, I remember hearing that they are prone to go out and drown, so I need to take a careful look at them. (floating wheels, lifejackets, beat plates. Should I develop it for my sister...) Are lifejackets in particular in demand in port towns and adventurers'' guilds? Maybe with the rescue board that Lifesaver has. "Hehe...! Swim, have fun! Thus we enjoyed playing in the water until evening. 297 Episode 294: Tease! "What? Teene, you brought another horse today, didn''t you? Continuing horseback riding training as usual, I was surprised to see the horse Jantine brought in that day. Usually, I train on the familiar fruit horse, Talika. I think I''ve been able to get around a lot lately because I''ve figured out not only riding skills, but also things like Talika''s habit. "Yeah. That''s why. Master Alto''s rides are getting used to Talika. This girl is very temperamental and a smart horse. Suitable for beginners on horseback, but therefore if you get used to Talika, you can''t ride other horses" So he brought in another fruit horse. Cheng Cheng Na...... (Steady......) Something''s wrong with you, horse. Mr. Chimpilla said, "Oh? You don''t? It''s similar to staring at me like that." "This horse is named Dorica. Take a ride here today." "His name looks like Tarika, but he can be a brother/sister? "No. It''s just a coincidence" Is that right? Talking, Tarika drops by with Cappo Cappo and rubs her neck against me. "Talika, I''ll see you later today, okay? The familiar horse sounded "Hin" happily. Then turn to the new horse. "Dorica. Do you mind? "Geez!" "Whoa...... whoa! Suddenly you''re biting me in the hand I stretched out to stroke you? "Chip, what a shame..." He looks like that. "... Tine, isn''t this horse very impatient? "Yes. It''s hard. In the case of Tarika, it''s easy to ride because she''s smart, but in the case of Dorika, it''s out of hand because she''s impatient but smart" "Tine, but hard to ride? When I slip my mouth, the lady knight in the high elf looks blatantly muffled. "I am a knight. I''ve also ridden fantasy species. You can''t ride a horse with only a rough temper." She seems to have pride in horseback riding and martial arts. I think I pissed you off. She jumps on the Dorica. Drika, who rambles trying to shake it off, rides like a rodeo and eventually lets her run free. (Ooh, boulders are knights. brilliant) I applaud it unexpectedly. Talika beside him said, "Get on yourself, too? ? And I''m gonna give in, but I''m sorry. Not now. "Then Master Alto. Try riding the Dorica." "Oh, wow..." Are you all right? Is it Shaq who got on the Teene, or does Dorica seem very upset? "- Wow! Suddenly, the kick flew. What a horse. This, if I were a normal kid, I''d think I''d be hurt badly? "It''s okay. Master Alto is not an ordinary child." That''s right, but come on! Apparently, it''s true that Dorica is smart. When I try to get on it, I just travel a little bit and inhibit it. I know exactly what you''re doing, this guy. (Uh, well. Is that why Tine jumped on it?) So you can''t ride on your back normally. He seemed angry at my words, and Yantine was giving me a good hint. "Yo." I''ll jump, too, get on my back. "The boulder is Master Alto. You noticed right away. But this is where it starts." Here we are, rodeo machine! It''s a great way to shake. This one''s a lightweight kid, so his body floats, not a metaphorical representation. I hold the reins, so it''s the best I can do. (If you talk, I''ll bite your tongue, this...! I''m a little sticky, though. "Wow! He raised his voice like some father and was thrown out into the universe. I guess I was anticipating that. About the same time I was flown, Yantine jumped and held me up in the air. "Too bad, huh? "No, no. Aren''t you suddenly giving it too much difficulty? Normally, isn''t this kind of thing going to be gradually harder...? "If it''s Alto, it''s okay." It''s hard to overestimate... After that, no matter how many challenges you take, you just get stuck by a teen in the air. Well, then, I don''t know if you''re training for horseback riding or if Teene''s here to snuggle you up. "Gu......! You too, give me a little more credit...? When I looked at Dorica with resentment, I laughed like a fool. "Oh, that...? For some reason, Dorica is putting me on a big ride this time. (You''re up to something, right, this? When he got on board and grabbed the reins, he began to show off, explode. I don''t show any signs of stopping. You''re St. Simon! "Wow, wow! Blast towards the wall. Awkward, exquisite turn. This guy''s totally pissing me off and enjoying himself. "Damn, again......! Like a chicken run, against the wall, repeat dodging. He''s going to plant trauma on me. And a few blasts later, I noticed that Drika''s running tip was soaked. "Idiot! Stop...... Huh! They decided to stop me as a loser howling. Dorica increases her speed even more. And -. "- Huh!" Tall, naked. Slippery scenery. Lost control, Dorica crashes into the wall... "In time! Expand muddy water. Envelop Dorica and me. I had a rough feeling, but this would not hurt me. "Master Alto! Tine rushes over. I have no injuries. "Are you all right? ".................. ugh! I have tears in my eyes, but Dorica seems safe too. "Right. Good for you." I''ll stroke your neck. I know I deserve it, but if the boulder malfunctions, I don''t sleep well. "I''m sorry. No way, I didn''t think it was a bad horse..." The Chamber of Commerce seems a little more submissive. I guess so. Otherwise, it''s useless. So I was just being molested? As Tine glanced at her, Dorica became frightened and tiny. Is there something freaking you out about being rough and smart? "Look, don''t be depressed. There''s next." Pong and slapping, Dorica looked at me in a surprised way. I guess I thought I''d be sorry to help. "Oh? Oh...!?" And Dorica crouching from herself. "Will you give me a ride...? Ringing hard, Hummer. Look at that, Yantine flaunts his shoulder. "You''re out of hand in a completely different situation than I assumed..." "Well, by saying," Oh, my God. " I''m trying to get on the dolphin... "Whoa!?" Talika, who has interrupted us with great momentum, stops it. "Um... Mr. Tarika? Guru pushed me away from Drika and said, "Get on yourself!" and Tarika sitting back. "Oh, okay. I get it. I''m sorry I left you alone. -" My clothes pulled glitchy. From behind, Mr. Dorica pulls, "You''ll promise to ride this way". Then Tarika, who saw it, got up and pulled my clothes... (When my clothes stretch, my mother gets mad at me ~...) Yantine looked at me like that and squeaked in the face. "You''re hot, Master Alto. Oh, by the way, Dorica''s a horse, right? I don''t care, that information. In the end, the distraction continued until my furious sister broke in to see how this was going. My clothes? Of course it''s stretched, yeah. 298 Special Edition/Sister, Great Thanksgiving I want to reward Phee for something. One day, I thought so. My Angel is always trying. Study, for example. She says she wants to study herself, and then she studies indispensably every day. While studying, focus hard and properly without saying "I want to go play" and so on. After playing with building blocks and balls, take the initiative to clean up yourself. Great. Very great. "Nshi...... Mm-hmm..." Fee is still at his desk, working hard on his writing. - Oh, I had eyes. "Hehe ~..." He turns a melting smile on me and runs over here. "Holy crap...! "Look, Fee. Gyu." "Gyu! Give me a big hug and give me Sarah''s silver hair. When you rub your mochi cheek against me, you go back to your desk and resume your studies properly. How healthy! "Also. Phee is going to ask Al to stick around every five minutes, so I won''t go inside..." My mother says I don''t know why. Even though Fee works hard. I wanted to reward you, my dear angel. " Soon, will we hold" I squirm. "Sister, have Thanksgiving Day." Karan, and the rolling sound of Empi sounded. Fi with a true face, shaking in full. "Yay...! Phew, I just heard something amazing...! "Fee, I''m studying! "Phew, not the other way around......! Rise and shine, and come before me. "What did I just say...!?" "No, it''s..." "I told him he''d be adorable all day...! Brain filter, my statement is corrected......!? Ma, look. "Heh, heh... I can''t help it if they ask me..." Sookie and I get up. "I just have to do it, sister. Have Thanksgiving Day...! "Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Fee shuddered. We were scolded by our mother. "That''s why we''re hosting the Third Sister''s Thanksgiving Day! "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Fee shrank as if he were a sports sitting, "Yay, yay, yay! Big jump so you can play. "Today, Phew singles out the -... Huh! Are you in a good mood, pretending to be a bum? "It''s fascinating, but it''s just fu...! Happily, pretend your buttocks. I''ll follow your cheeks with my fingers. On a cheek as soft as raw cream, my fingers nod. "Kyuhun! Phew, I like it when it touches my cheek...! Yay, yay! My sister gets bored. "No, no, no! Yay, yay, yay, yay! Pushing his hands against his cheek, he is cunning. Derek, with Derek in his face, he started dancing right in front of me. Yeah. My Angel dance, look, don''t get better this way. "Heh, heh... Huh! Fuhi-ju......! Yeah. Who''s drooling? I had no choice, so I stuck around and wiped him, and he kissed me on the cheek. "Yes! To, uh, to, uh, to? "Ho. Chiu." "Meh! More! More fu, kiss me? Phew, not enough! I want more!" "Ooh. Like...? Like a tightness, when I let the kiss rain, my sister''s face melts like melted butter. "Heh heh... heh! Hehe hehe... heh! Phew, happy! You''re too happy, you''re going crazy! Best...! Thanksgiving Day, I want it every day! But every day, Phew, I fall...! What do we do!? Phew, I''m in trouble...! I''m in trouble, too. Keep hugging your sister and gobbling up the floor. On the way, my mother mixed it up, but Myangel, mercilessly pushed it back. My mother ran to the attic crying. "Miuuuuu! Huh? Just a space! Good......! I don''t need anything else! I want it all closed so I can''t come in...! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. "Yay, yay! It''s Phew''s Day! Special day! So Phew, do me a favor! "Yeah? What do you mean? "Phew, long time no see, I want to touch your soul! Oh, whoa...... Another request that is difficult to answer immediately... Abel said, "Souls can easily be broken." If you''re a tense sister, isn''t it dangerous? But on the other hand, I think. Fee doesn''t usually want me to touch my soul. You''re putting up with me. The truth is, I know I want to do it every day, like snuggling and kissing. So I can''t do it unimpeded. "Hey, just a little...? "- Huh! Ugh, yeah...! Hehe... Huh! Thank you! Love it!" My Sister''s hug becomes powerful. You really wanted to touch me. Eventually, that unique feeling is conveyed, touching the ''inner''. (You did cry when I let you touch me in the Great Ice Plains...) How about this one? I don''t have to think about it, and the results are in front of me. From the jewel-like eyes of Fee, pounding and large tears spilled. "Hehe hehe...! Fee is crying. Crying, I was laughing. "Yay, I knew, he cares so much about Phew...! Phew, glad...! "I always say you''re important, don''t I? "Phew, I like it...! Love it...... Huh! On the cheek, an enthusiastic kiss. That''s more than usual, it must be ''soul'' caged. (Oh, yeah. I knew I liked this girl''s smile...) The crying fie was so cute and loving. Even if your nose is dripping. "Yes. Fee. Chi." "Chi! Hehe! Thank you! My Sister cuddling innocently. I stroked his head, and he pulled my sleeve. "Phew, there are so many things I want to do when I do! Painting! On the building blocks, clay! I want to hide, and dance! I want a sleigh, and I want a finger wrestle! Blanco, take a nap with a hammock! I don''t know what to do, I don''t have enough time! "Ha. Let''s do it in order. Today is just the beginning." "Meh! Not enough! Phew, even if you just stuck around for hours! Today, when you realize it, it''s over! You greedy bastard. "Phew, not bad! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Responsibility and being pressed on the mochi cheek...... "Great. Then let that wish, this brother, come true and move on...! "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?" Weird language again...... "Mm-hmm. It''s Phee. If you say you don''t have enough time in one day..." "If Yu''s...!?" "We just have to make it a Great Thanksgiving, not Thanksgiving! I mean, an extension of the date! "- Huh!?" To the angel in his arms, a giant thunder falls. Wana Wana and trembling body. Big eyes are out of focus and rocking chatter. "Hilariously, why do you want to be forgiven...!?" My Sister. When did the story scale up to the overall human happiness tolerances? Well, Thanksgiving Day is a really long time ago. Sometimes it would be good. "Fee." "Nyu...? "A lot, ''cause I''m gonna adore you, right? "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! My sister in my arms, she''s lost her mind. Come on, Miracle Carnival, it''s opening! 299 Episode 295: A Gentlemans Tale Lady Antonius, Lady Braithma has arrived. Holy History September night of 1205. A friend came to my mansion. Nothing. To get you to hang out with fools tonight. "Ooh, Antonius. You look hard again today, don''t you? "Unlike you, I''m struggling." "Oops. That''s it." Without hesitation, Braesma sits back on Dokali and Iss. I take the wine I have prepared in advance and drink it hanging out without even toasting it. "I came to see your hard face while I was fucking busy to listen to that hard talk. I guess I got some information about you, against the ''Cyril Catastrophe''. You''re a martial arts officer who has nothing to do with this secret conversation. I really need information." Friend of mine following wine in my glass with a deliberate act. I received it, rolled it over my tongue and exhaled heavily. "That thing, it''s hard inside. The information is still complex." "Oh. Are you listening to me? This time, too, they say there''s a ''that'' star reading parent and child involved. First of all, what about there? Bracema laughs because she thinks she''s other HR. This man knows. It''s hard to meet and take care of "That Parent and Child" straight away, but as long as you''re a bystander, be the best entertainment. "Hmm. In the night sky of Cyril, the seven glows of illusion history appeared, and even stranger Phantoms shed more light than the sky, sweeping away the demons of the earth. If anyone can perform such a miracle, they must first suspect the parent and the child. I don''t mean to." "Ha ha. You don''t mean it. From Hatha''s point of view, she''s just an asshole. I''d like to admit I''m a miracle performer.... So, did you interview him? "I did. Multiple times." "What''s the result? Bracema''s smile turns into something bad for people. "... is the fruit of Rockall" "What?" "''Roccole fruit juice is delicious''. Whatever you ask, the conclusion goes there...... The questioners were holding their heads together." "Ha ha ha ha...! Even in my department, I do eat that actually! But it would mean too much! How could you ask about the starry sky and talk about it like that? "Do I know! I can''t communicate with that toddler no matter what...! Maybe we''re really having a conversation in the same language. Boom! "What about the mother? "We can''t talk more! Tarbicki Ahokainen evacuated early in Cyril, had nothing to do with the miracle, and he should not know what had happened to him. but ''If a miracle has happened, that''s none other than my daughter!'' I''m just good at talking. What shut me down was that I was able to buy a bakery sale when it closed, also claiming it was my daughter''s handle. The blue of the sky, the brightness of the stars, all thanks to my daughter." "Then there''s nothing but harvest" "Not quite." Although fragmentary, the girl who prayed to the sky recently called Miracle Son is Mirtia Ahokainen. In the unlikely event that the girl is truly the bearer of miracles, there is no wonder that this time she has made a ''reproduction of the king''s capital'' in Cyril. "But in the end, it''s the same as Wang Du''s" Miracle of the Moon, "no certainty, right? "That''s right. The decision to say whether the girl is really the ''Miracle Son'' is also a fractured opinion." Last time or this time, that toddler girl never said "it''s her handle". Talviki Ahokainen persists in claiming that she is in the hands of her daughter, but her opinions may be ignored altogether. Until then, it is rare for humans to speak of conclusions solely through prediction, prejudice and assumption. "If you say there''s no information out there, it showed up in Cyril''s sky, so is that Phantom. It''s as if I don''t know if I''m God''s use, God himself, or someone else." "Whoa. I laughed when I saw the picture, too. What the hell?" "The Phantom said," Master Mejed. " "Dear Mejed...? How do you even know his name? "Mm-hmm. Investigations have raised multiple sightings since before they appeared in Cyril''s sky. One of them is the Adventurer Alliance. It was the Phantom who overthrew the Viscount Baumann family in an instant and captured them in reverse." "You didn''t hear that, did you? Such information." "For once, it''s top secret. At any rate, most of those kidnappers have been poisoned inside the inner chamber of the Alliance. The connection to the Cyrillic catastrophe is unknown, but it cannot be made public." "Whoa, whoa. What a stinking story that is, huh? If you receive it on par, there will be a poisoner inside the guild or the guy who guided it. - Antonius, you said most of it now, didn''t you? If there''s survival, you couldn''t pull the information out of him? "That''s inside, it''s hard. Anyway, it seems that the man has been mentally abnormal since he was captured. He said his attitude, his words, his behavior, they didn''t make sense." "Hmm? "And the man names the zealous'' followers of Master Mejed ''. That too, before it showed up over Cyril. There seemed to be countless paintings of that Phantom on the walls of the barn that threw the man in. He also said the man survived because he prioritized prayer to the'' Great God ''before eating a poisoned meal. The man in question, he said, was increasingly inclined to become a'' mejed ''Phantom. In the fold of hearing about Cyril''s miracle, there''s not much incontinence in excitement." "Is it possible that saying was believed as an indigenous god for a long time...? "Uhm. That''s another eyewitness testimony. It is witnessed that the nursery in Cyril is decorated with an elaborate ''Mejed statue'' made of clay craftsmanship. It was very popular with nursery children, and when the investigation team tried to take it, they said they even made out with toddlers who tried to stop it.... One thing that clouds, no doubt in Cyril, is that in the future that Phantom - ''Mejed God'' - will go with faith. Hopefully, there won''t be an affair with the Church." "Antonius, if the church is involved, then the investigation will matter? Especially Braesma''s point. The catastrophe and the church will have nothing to do with it, but that doesn''t make it any more troublesome. My friend says, with his arms around him, roaring. "If you speak of minor myths and divine knowledge, you are Dr. Benedictus..." "A proud master of the kingdom? Sure, Kamihito is good at magic guidance archaeology, magic props, and alchemy biology, but is therefore difficult to come into contact with." That house is the backyard territory. " Speaking of others familiar with the ''Unknown God'', there is Ms Floche Scheindel, a young Jun-soo/know-it-all bachelor in the field, but there is no connection between her and her. Will we be able to meet? "Antonius. Who''s rebuilding Cyril? "You can bring people together, but the problem is funds. Something went a little wrong with that..." "Hmm...? It is a calamity not negligent to Cyril himself. Naturally, reconstruction funds must also be released from the national treasury. According to the calculations, the necessary funds are, like, four billion. The state decided to give a billion dollars in aid and let its messenger leave. - At that moment, the early horse arrived. Says Grand Duke Feinstra has decided to fund five billion in reconstruction. "Fifty. I hear the Grand Duke has a good economy, but is he making that much money, that territory. From right to left, that''s not the kind of money you can get out of Pong, is it? "Braithma, isn''t this just about the Grand Duke''s finances? "I know. You''re talking about royal prestige, right? Whatever it is, ten is too shoddy. Cyril, in particular, is a land with a lot of anti-Frasevelc. Add that to it, we have to fund it. And formally, if you only offer less than the grand duke, who is your subordinate, your face will be rounded. Plus, your pussy will spread." The false royal family does not extend in virtue to the Grand Duke, who boasts an authentic bloodline, "he said. The boulder is my friend. I know the steep point of things. "The root of this problem is timing. As I said earlier, shortly after the messenger progressed to Cyril. The early horse arrived." "Ho. I mean, you think it''s intentional? "There is no certainty. But if someone thought of this, it would have gone completely backwards." "Isn''t someone the Grand Duke? "Probably, but as other possibilities, even if it''s a proposal from Cyril''s Uncle Asel, I''m not surprised. He is a man who can. Whatever the authenticity of the story, you can''t make your ties to the Grand Duke stronger." "Specifically, how did you hit your hand? "A billion came in the form of a gift for a quick shake. We''ll have to spend more money than the Grand Duke later." To my words, Bracema scratched Gashi''s head. "If I''m the Grand Duke - no, if I''m the originator of it, I''ll shake it to the source of the money the royal family will give out urgently. Because having ten tits means that you don''t really want to use it as a country, not just as a ''saving''. As an extra pile of gold bags, where do you ask for them? A merchant? A nobleman? "The merchants who started it - especially the big stores with branches in Cyril - have already started to support it voluntarily. I can''t order you to give me further information." "Then you''re noble, aren''t you? "The House of the Duke of Bauscole will let it out. Speaking of the rich, Mother of the Second Prince, it''s the Earl of Keremans, your home, but it''s stingy over there. Later, the Marquis of Bailefeld" "Whoa, whoa. Caspel, old man. I think it''s dangerous to give the Grand Duchess authority to make a debt to him. They''re gonna eat you up from the inside, right? The tiger at the front gate, the wolf at the rear gate, that''s what I used to say, right? "There''s nothing better than thinking, ''If you owe me money, it''s better''. If the Bailefelds had been royal cousins, they would have struggled harder." "Uh...... Sure, you hear that in Gotagota, when the Marquis was a young man, he lost a lot of his body. And the pivotal old Caspel himself said he hadn''t been blessed with children for a long time. After all, I heard that one of my daughters was finally born, and I had to take my son-in-law." "That''s right. The weakness of that house goes to one point: the lack of ''commas'' to form the gates. Boys born around the time will be handed over to their daughter-in-law, but as it stands, not one young granddaughter..." "Is that the daughter of that together-market...... I don''t like that woman..." "But if you have more than one child, you will pass as a mother of fame. I don''t really want to imagine a future where there are more ''handkerchiefs'' in old Kaspel." "Grandpa, I think I might get adopted from here." "If I were to take it, it would be Yuko." Yuko is a type of adopted child, but in this case it refers to ''a stepchild without inheritance rights''. It will not give you the right of inheritance because it will be used as an instrument for the formation of the gates. You don''t have to. "Yoko... Still, it''s one of the five weathers in heaven. There''s going to be a jumping house." "Or can you use it to connect with the royal family?" "Whoa, whoa, whoa, Antonius. That would be difficult for a boulder. Except for the extra value added." "You know, you''re blessed with color..." That''s what I said, but a more effective value comes to mind. But I don''t talk about it. Because Braithma makes me sick. (Magic -) That''s right. If Old Caspel were to take Yoko, it would definitely choose to have excellent magical qualities. His Royal Highness Prince Wang and His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess possess more than enough magic, but His Royal Highness the Second and Third Princes. To His Royal Highness the Third Princess is told that there is no magic. Even as a royal family, powerful magical blood should want to take in. Braesma, exhaling loudly, deliberately flaunted her shoulders. "No. Everywhere, that''s a big deal. Antonius, is there anything I can tell you that would make you happy?" "Shall I show you the secret items I bought from the Elf Chamber of Commerce? Listen and be surprised. What a piece of art with a whole sailboat in the bin." "Dude, what the hell is that! It bothers you! Braithma rose to momentum. Somehow, I''ve probably eaten the most on the subject this evening. "Hehe hehe. Looks like Elf''s chamber of commerce has recently surrounded a sophisticated inventor? One convenient new product after another, but this is the only one that the inventor has made in his hobby. If you want it, you won''t get it, will you? "No, I''ll take it from you." "I won''t do it! That''s our treasure! The conversation with my friends, which began in a dark atmosphere, thus flowed to Yotai. If I may, I thought the dark clouds that cover this country were what I wanted them to turn into bright skies. 300 Lesson 296: Spirit Silver "Ooh boy. Hey, you got a second? Afternoon. Time when the sun is still hot. As I was playing with my sister in the building blocks in my own room with ice, Gad came. "Is that it? It''s unusual for Gad to come this way, isn''t it? When there is something to do, it is most likely to be picked up in the workshop before and after the blacksmith training. Of course, there are exceptions, and this is not the case if you want to take action on "technology", like when installing a room hammock or assembling a cooking table that you made last month. "Whoa. Can I talk to you for a second, please? It''s free time, isn''t it? Sure, now, it''s free time. No classes by Abel, no training by Jantine. That''s why I''m playing with My Angel this way. (It''s just that that can be an important time...) Whatever, it''s time for my sweet little Meishister to wave the big hand with me. For once, it''s probably the most, the most important time you shouldn''t be wandering. I guess the old Dwarf knows that too. I looked at Fee and looked a little awkward. Even Hao Yi, a stubborn and thorough gad, is no match for a young child. "Uh...... It''s Phyllia. Can I borrow your boy for a minute? "Meh! I don''t even have a bite. There''s no way your sister would let go of this time. But I owe a lot to Gad. Even if I can''t give it all back, if I can, I''d like to give it back at all. "Come on." Hold up My Angel. When I held him up and caressed his hair carefully, he smiled mellow, despite being interrupted from building blocks play. "Hehe... Hehe, I love you! Why, I like it! I like it! "That''s what I''m talking about, Gad." "Ooh... I knew I was used to treating my sister..." I moved to the workshop, holding my upbeat meister. The workshop was operational. This is basically my practice area, but sometimes Gado uses it personally. Probably the latter. "Boy, when it comes to controlling magic, is it a little bit? "Control? That''s not what you can do, but if you''re in control of magic, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. You''re better at Fee than me, right? This girl, who is only three years old, has more witchcraft than I do. There is a ridiculous difference in the amount of magic power, but even if the amount of magic you hold is equal or I slightly exceed it, I''m sure you won''t be enemies in a magic battle. This girl is a real genius. "No. That must mean general magic manipulation techniques, right? All I need is for a kid to do it." "I mean, a story about ''root interference''? Sure, but I''m the only one who can. I don''t really eat my angels to talk about sorcery. Because I''m not interested. I think magic for a girl named Phyllia Crane Putt is the same perception in modern Japanese as a car. It''s not the same as having it. It''s absolutely necessary, and I''ll make great use of it. But I usually forget. Totally a ''convenience tool'', so I don''t recall it except when I need it -. For Phee, this is exactly what normal Japanese say because they are good at driving cars, ''Be a racer!'' I don''t think about it or anything like that, and it seems to be with me that I don''t even think about it. Minegel is reaching out to Gad''s beard, out of my arms. For Dwarf, he''s proud of his fine beard, so he won''t let it touch him with a goodbye. Yantine said that in some cases it might be more of a problem than touching a woman''s hair on her own, and. But the master of blacksmiths does not hold back. Although I look a little troubled and windy. (Gado''s beard is so soft...) The hair quality of the dwarf, through its firmness, is'' rigid ''. Hair, like arms, hips, and legs, is thick. But Gad''s, it''s fluffy. Older Gad''s hair is as white as snow, so maybe he wants to touch it extra. Gad seems to have soft hair. Especially, unlike beards, I don''t seem that obsessed with my hair. Some Dwarves are rounding their heads because they''re in the way of work or because the blacksmith is hot. Of course, it looks like he still has a beard. "So. Boy, I need you to see something." Gad said as MySister gave him a beard. "To me? From what I''ve just told you, demon props? "If it''s a magic prop, I''ll talk to Master Abel. Nothing." Gad goes into the back of the workshop and brings a chunk of metal wrapped in cloth. From the way Gado has it, it looks very important... "Isn''t that spiritual silver? "How do you know that? This is the metal of the gods, right? "Abel''s class once let me touch you." "Oh well. If that''s the one, I might let you touch it. Shit, even the Dwarves have a lot of famous men who end up without seeing it." The name "Divine Silver" is also known as Spirit Silver. Why is it called divine silver? Some theories say it''s because it''s a metal of the Divine Age, and some say it''s because it''s the highest metal. Either way, it''s an overwhelming metal compared to orihalcon and adamantite. It''s just that Dr. Abel said, "... I consider it inappropriate to call it divine silver because spiritual silver does not belong to God" That is. Well, if it belongs to you, it''s not a Book of Heaven, but it''s called a Book of Heaven. So I imitate Mighty Char, too, and call him Spirit Silver. But, on the other hand, it is a material that bears the name of "God". The identity of Spirit Silver is an enormous mass of magic. The lake on Kishkud Island is fundamentally similar to the whole magic itself. Besides, it''s not just magic. A mere crystal of magic becomes a demonic stone. That becomes like metal because the life of the Spirit is mixed in -. (The first times when the Spirit was full of power. Only in "Season of Life," what was ever produced, was, for sure) I mean, even in the same Divine Age, it''s already lost metal in phantom history. Its rare value is immeasurable. Dwarves call it divine silver, and Gad treats it with care. "In the battle of mythology..." Gad says. The Spirit Silver Gear will always come out in the divine showdown. The ancestors of the Dwarves, ArchDwarves'' creation of "Spirit Silver Hammers" and "Spirit Silver Axes" are told off as the Dwarves'' greatest treasures, and the unknown producer, "Spirit Silver Spears," is even said to have worn holes in space. "At first, I believed Grandpa Zeng''s sword was made of divine silver." The blacksmith at the end of his magic history, Geo''s sword, was said to cleave light and space. There is only one sword in the world, the only one Abel possesses. "I''m not the only one. Believing in Grandpa Zeng''s legend, Dwarves think the sword is made of divine silver. But..." Gad tells Abel that he once showed her that slender long sword. "I wasn''t. Incredibly..." Gad muttered with a dark look, as if he was in shock. "Boy. You know my goal, don''t you? "Right. Beyond Celebrity Geo, you''d make the best wave of your life, wouldn''t you? "That''s right. I got divine silver for it. I think this is the only way to strike a sword over Grandpa Zeng." Well, if you''re going to make the best weapon, you''d be right to reach for the best material. Nothing strange, is it? "Boy, that''s why I''m asking you" "Yeah? What are you doing to me? You know what my arm''s all about, my master Gad." It''s been over a year since I started my blacksmith training, but I still can''t get a pass from Gad. Still, it seems my arm is up. Out of 100, 5 is about 10, though. Santa Claus of Mukimuki says. "If the identity of divine silver is a magic mass, I thought if you put your hands on it, you could turn it into more than divine silver." "Ahhh...!? That''s so lame" The lake water on Holy Lake is certainly magical, but it was established as'' water ''because it is that balance. If you poorly apply your hand, it could become just magic and fog away. Even spiritual silver, if treated poorly, will surely do so. When I told him that, the old Dwarf looked at me with a frightened face. "Boy, you, you don''t know you''ve spoken a hell of a lot right now? "Huh? I think I just made a cautious argument? "Um. Divine silver is the best metal in the world. What I make is a weapon, but even if it''s a protective device, its performance is immeasurable." I''ve heard that. According to the heirloom, "The Shield of Spirit Silver" is synonymous with immortality. Other than the same spiritual silver, you can''t hurt it. "That''s the boy''s argument. It is Ning Luo Shen Yin, but therefore, it will be said that you will not get through. The Unbreakable Shield and the Unbreakable Armor, if Alto Crane Putt''s ability, would make sense to say he can disassemble it? "Ah." Indeed. I might be able to restore Spirit Silver to The Magic of Being Raw. "Gad, can I choose something that I can easily break into material? "Who but you can easily break divine silver? It''s a mythical material, isn''t it? The only exception that isn''t even mythical is at this time, so meditate your eyes" With a flash of expression, Gad says. As a dwarf who worships spiritual silver as divine silver, I guess he wanted it to be ''absolutely invincible''. But in my case, it''s like ''Back Road''. "That''s you, please" Gad puts down the spiritual silver about the size of a softball. "I''ll leave this to you. Divine silver more than divine silver. I want you to help me create the supreme new metal that wasn''t even mythical. Nobody but you can do it. It''s work. Not even Master Abel." ".................. Huh! That''s a hell of a favor. Unexpectedly, I took my breath away. "I''m not rushing anything. You just have to finish it by the end of my life or yours. Ten or twenty years from now, you''ll keep my body." Gad slapped Pong and me on the shoulder. The help of celebrities under the heavens. I was stunned when I was asked to do something uninterrupted. "Yes! If you''re done talking, kiss Phew? Phew, now I want to play blanco! Yeah. My Angel doesn''t brace. When I received Spirit Silver, I kissed Fee and then headed to Blanco. 301 Episode 297: Con Vaux "Dear Alto. I came with a prototype." September of 1205, a sacred history. On Combat Training Day, Yantine brought a lot of gain. It''s a bunch of weapons. Since my sixth birthday was celebrated in June this year, there has been training in weapons techniques that envisage a real battle, but before that, I was supposed to see a little bit of aptitude. First the spear I hoped for. And a sword that is an orthodox weapon. I was supposed to teach these two things as planned, and in the meantime, I was supposed to ask them if they would make a variety of kids'' practice weapons and use the most snug weapon as their main focus. Diverse scores, lined up. As well as the Axe Yarahama classic, there are some unusual weapons like chain-split copper. Even with swords, long and short, even anomalies like single-blades, double-blades, curved knives, straight knives, and shortels. I''m kind of sorry to think you bothered to prepare this for me. Because I don''t have the skill to use all my weapons. I have to narrow it down to two. I mean, the majority goes to waste. "Never mind. The extra weapons will be used by our Elf children." Oh, you''re not totally wasted. That''s good. (But with so many unusual weapons, it''s fun to watch) Still, the criterion I choose is'' safe and easy to fight ''. I chose a spear because long objects are basically more advantageous. "Master Alto''s developed" Ten Hands "is not found in this weapon on boulders" I don''t want it. I didn''t even think I''d be able to use it in action. There''s something wrong with the usually swinging brev. "Which Tine recommendations? "Right. Is it a dagger? Master Alto is studying mastery, so if you remember dagger technique, you can calm down and deal with it when you get into your nostalgia, right? It makes sense. Even in the Earth world, he''s equipped with a thick dagger, and on the battlefield, he said he plugged it out of a gap in armor in a melee to defeat the enemy soldiers. "Hmm... There''s no net." "The net, is it? Some ancient Roman gladiators threw nets to seal their opponents'' movements. "Defeating Safely" is my purpose, so if you have a networking technique, I would have liked to learn it. "Oops, do you have flails too? I''d like to give this a try." Weapons that can be fought without arms are welcome. A togued iron ball will crush your opponent, even from the top of your helmet. Unlike the hammer, it also helps the centrifugal force, so I can wield it even if I don''t have the strength. Ah...... Take it, it''s pretty heavy. The iron ball is hanging, so why don''t you think about it? Correction after all. You need some help, Flail. "... Master Alto, you don''t choose a weapon because of its appearance. Toddlers and young people tend to choose weapons because of their horn design and image focus." "It''s to live. The emphasis on functionality is natural." Remember, when it seems convenient, is it dark organ surgery later? There are no sleeve arrows available for boulders. Sleeve arrows are tiny cylinders with springs. Set a small arrow on this and keep it hidden in your sleeve. So, when you sneak off and kill the target. (If it''s unintentional, you can do magic, but that automatically means'' the killer is a magician ''. Dimensions say you can bring the killer into the unknown only by tailoring it with "Weapons Anyone Can Use"...) You''re thinking about assassination at some point, even though it''s a weapon choice for self-defense. It''s a mess, me. "Mm-hmm. Is there a spear, too? Same pattern, but a little different." "If you want to choose a spear, I recommend you learn the spear first." The spear is like a double-edged sword with a blade tip. So it''s not only possible to poke, it''s also possible to slash. Spears, on the other hand, are the main thing to stab. Still, Tine seems to think that the basics of the long stuff are in the spear. (Why did you make it, but I wonder if it''s spear main in the end...? Though it would be better to keep the dagger technique as recommended. Later, try the bow......) As I was thinking about the bumps, My Mother, who stuck Fee, came. My sister was napping. "Nyu......? My Angel glances at you because you went outside, or you noticed my signs. "Hehe hehe...! just ahhh! My Sister with both arms extended. My Mother passes at the perfect time. Fee, coming into my arms, gave me a mellow smile. "I like it...... Huh! I like it! I like it! Love it!" They rained kisses all the time...... "Yes! Kiss me, huh? "Here. Chiu." "Heh, heh... heh! Hehe... Huh! Phew, I like to be kissed! Pussy, my angel rolling out a kiss return. My mother, who looked envious of it, walks in by shaking the subject. "Al, what were you doing today? "Hmm? I''ve been showing you a lot of weapons. If you don''t give it a shot, you won''t know what you''re good at." Mother and Fee see the score arranged in a slack. "Whoa, whoa! And my sister, who saw one of them, reacted violently. "Yes! That looks good! Phew, I want to try that one! Oh, my God. Normally, I didn''t expect a mysister who didn''t want to do it especially when he was watching weapons training to do this. (For protection, I was hoping you would remember physical surgery or something in the future, but I didn''t expect you to show interest in weapons...) When I dropped him off on the ground because he was going to storm in my arms, Fee rushed over to "The Weapon" and grabbed him. "Phew, I like this! Puffy and trembling, I put it up hard with a single stick. Like the sword, there are several kinds of sticks, but what this sister chose was a boneless, wild design that seemed like a troll or oak would wield in a game or something. (Ahhh... Speaking of which, this girl, even when you made Haniwa''s baked goods, you were choosing sticks as a weapon...) You like that? You must like it...... "Phew, if you want to use a weapon, a stick is good! I look at Tine confused. "Well, surely a stick is a weapon that can be highly effective, even if it punches you in the head wearing a helmet... If you have the strength to wield," Power-based weapons such as axes and hammers, not just sticks, shall not be armor, as long as they are strong. As long as Ningro moves dull, it even clouds when it becomes easier to guess. That''s why Dwarves are called strong soldiers. But Fi is an angel, not a dwarf. An angel waving a stick is extremely rare. Phyllia fist... It''s a brand new fighting technique, combined with a live angel road and a stick...... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! With a stick in his hand, Fee is roaring. "Phew, when I get sober, I''ll use a stick! Swing!" You''re already motivated. I don''t know, Phee. What the hell are you fighting for? "Tine, tine" I whisper and call the knights of the high elves. "How about a stick for my kid?" "Master Phyllia is a child full of energy, but I was wondering if she was in a physical shape to wave a power-based weapon on a boulder. If you grow up in a similar shape to your mother, even adults, sticks will be unsuitable." Well, that''s true, isn''t it? Fee eats well, plays well, and sleeps well, so he''s very healthy, but that doesn''t mean he gets taller. Probably, but I think Myangel''s height is a little lower, even compared to the kids his age. It seems that this is not about undernutrition or stunting, but simply being born short. "In the first place, Master Phyllia has an extremely high aptitude for his talent as a magician, so I was wondering if he should make use of you. Well, this is also cloudy for Alto." Weaponry in my case is only one option to broaden the means of self-defense. Magic is the main thing, I''m sure it won''t change in the future. "But Fee''s looking at the stick like he''s fascinated... It''s like using physical enhancement or anything and even signs that you''re going to be forced to use it as a weapon." "If Master Phyllia is magical, it will happen to be crushed with just a stick of wood. No, even iron weapons must be. In that case..." Teene looked windy coming up with something, but shook her head immediately. "What''s the matter with you? "No. I had a very stupid idea, but I can''t even employ it for boulders" "Say it." "Ha. Bye." Teene gives me ear punches. That''s what I said. First of all, if you want to make use of your aptitude as a magician and satisfy your stick appetite (what kind of desire is that?), he wondered if you could make a wand. Sure, a wooden wand can''t even be used as a strike weapon. Mido''s recluse is also fighting evil deputies'' gestures. But with enough cane for Fee to use, it''s unbearable with lined wood. So what do we do? As a material, there is nothing more than the use of mythical wood, such as world trees, divine trees, life trees, etc. These would also withstand Fee''s out-of-digit amount of magic. Normally, such divine trees are impossible to procure in order to accumulate a thousand gold. But the elves of the weirdo, who own ''such things'' personally, also exist in the world. When it came to that, Teine said she thought the proposal should never be adopted. "There is no reason to ask Takazu to give up Miyagi for such a reason to the boulder. I think if the elders of the High Elves or the Protector of the Sanctuary found out, they''d be furious." "A former guardian, too, Mr. Henriette? "No. I think the vice chairman laughs" It''s hard for me to ask Abel for a boulder. In conclusion, static. Fee''s lust for a stick may be satisfied in time. "Meh! And my sister, who found us cheeky and secretly talking to each other, threw down a stick and ran over. "I''m getting close to it, man! It''s just... Phew! It''s furious. At the earliest, there are no signs of floating until earlier. In the end, the stick rigging converged halfway because all your sister''s emotions turned out for me. Having tried a single weapon, as always, I practiced spears and swords, in addition to learning dagger techniques. 302 Episode 298: Bunabuki, Delicious or Delicious, or Bunabuki (Preliminary) "...... hmm. Al. I got it." "Oh, Abel, thank you! One day in September. Empress Mei Ear, Dr. Abel, has returned to the west. He did me a favor and got me a swamp dojo. What are you gonna do with this melee species? It won''t be necessary to say. Try to cook. Ultimately, I just want to eat, but of course, if I can sell the recipe, I''m gonna sell it. "Mmmm. Mr. Marsh Dojo, right? It''s familiar to my house, isn''t it? A wasted maid who voluntarily interrupted her work (...) peeks into Abel''s massive swamp dojo that has been captured alive. "Mia, are you also thoughtful of Swamp Dojo? "No, sir." But as I was saying, at home, it''s something I''ve seen a lot. " Mia''s home, Baron Venink''s, whispers, has territory. Dear Waste Maid, "It''s about the size of a cat''s forehead. Okay? and. There are no specialties like this, and the population is small. Tax revenues are therefore insignificant. For once, there was a mansion, but it was also a big deal, and as Mia said before, the chores were done by Mia Mama and Mia herself, and occasionally the residents were hired temporarily to help clean up and do something. In a territory other than a small village, there are so many woody, bushy, useless forests that are not geared towards building materials, and so large swamps, close to unlimited lakes. There was a massive swamp dojo inhabited there, and the people of the inhabitants and Baron Venink said that they had occasionally baked and eaten. "I hear Mr. Marsh Dojo is good for nourishment, but it wasn''t very tasty. I also have trouble not eating raw. When we didn''t have anything to eat, we all baked and ate." Mia doesn''t seem to like swamp dojo very much. Well, even in the global world, the eel was an unpopular ingredient until the emergence of dandelions. "Artokyun, do you like Mr. Swamp Dojo? "I had a round grill at the Cello festival and it flashed a little. It depends on the cooking." "If that''s the case, even as Baron Venink''s, it''ll help. There are only a few of them." More than that, Mia glances. It was a perverted eye. Your spine got cold in an instant and you got goosebumps. "Speaking of Cyril, we have a reputation among professionals for being part of a vocal band and having a very beautiful childhood." What pro, what. I mean, it''s Frey. You''re weird, but you''re being watched? That''s tough, huh? "Beautiful childhood is good. My heart will be washed. Love is good, eat is good. It''s also good to see the tangles between beautiful young people. Oh, if that''s gonna happen, I''d love to see that kid and Altoki intertwined. Hey! Do something terrible! Don''t stare at me with an uncanny imagination! (With this guy, we can''t talk...) Asking Abel for help with her gaze, the master silently threw a powder of sleep at Mia. I used it when I broke into the royal palace, that powder. "Phew...!?" The waste maid sits down nagging and falls asleep. Keep it standing in the corner of the room. I thought you were going to sleep with a relaxed face like Phee or your mother, and it pisses me off that you have a beautiful sleeping face like a sleeping princess. Just look at this guy. "... so Al. What are you gonna do with the swamp dojo? Abel switches quickly, too. Sleeping Mia, I can''t even look at her. "Yeah. I thought I''d try and get a little creative instead of simply baking it" It seems particularly obvious, but the method of cooking is determined at last. "... Specifically? "I thought when I ate at Cyril that if I ate the inside mainly, not the surface, it would be delicious. And then, you need to season it. I thought when I put a soy sauce-based sauce on it, it would fit." "... I often come up with that" "It just so happens. Just this once." If you don''t get in shape, you''re going to be in trouble later. Laugh and delude, and start cooking. I can''t move as I work with the knowledge of memories, but because of this, it may seem like a trial and error. There are no pile pieces for sighting, so fix the head of the swamp dojo with the magic that stays raw. Put a blade through your body and open yourself. Removal of internal organs and metatarsals, and. "... looks a lot different. It''s like the dried food you see at the fishing port." "That''s right." Is it in this world, like the opening of a maggot? You like it, don''t you, Azi? Well, I generally like seafood. I think people who don''t like fish are losing their lives. For what it''s worth. Next, plush it up. Sprinkle with pre-prepared hot water and then scrape off the white hardened mucus. "... something, I feel strangely handy" "I''ve been thinking about it for this day and again, and it''s my fault." "... that too? "Ugh, yeah." Abel pointed out a secret sauce with an alt stamp, prepared before swamp dojo. Mirin didn''t get it, so I boiled the soy sauce, booze and sugar to make my own sauce with the thickening out. This one has a lot of room for improvement, but it won''t be a problem for me to use as a prototype. "... If you''re going to try a new way of eating, shouldn''t you have more than one sauce? "Za, the ingredients are limited. This time, only this time." Damn right. Talking about it, I think I''m gonna get bored. Let''s just bake it up. Cook in a frying pan this time because there are few cookware. Sprinkle with liquor and lid. "... Al, a child who can''t drink alcohol, cooks alcohol very naturally? "Ri, I bought the knowledge that I use alcohol for cooking, so I tried it." Dr. Abel, I think you''re looking at my complexion, not cooking. No, it''s your fault, yeah. When I applied the sauce, the scent began to smell good. "...... hmm. Good smell." Good. Abel''s consciousness has turned me to Marsh Dojo again. In a deep dish instead of a bowl, serve the freshly cooked rice and sprinkle the sauce zazzled. Swamp dojo on top of that - no more eels. Place the eel on board and apply the sauce again. And then I sprinkle the pepper that Abel prepared for me. "... with two wooden bars, cleverly lifted" "Here, this way, think it''s more convenient." I don''t have any chopsticks. It''s too inconvenient. So I made my own using the woodworking techniques I had mastered. "Look, I did it, Abel. It''s done." "...... hmm. Al''s behavior is suspicious, but it looks delicious" They say it''s suspicious. Shirashin. I''ll cut you loose. I serve a bowl for myself, too. If you want to eat with chopsticks, you can carry the eel to your mouth while tearing it up, but Abel seems to eat it with a fork, so I cut her share of the eel into smaller pieces. Me? I''ll reopen it and eat it with chopsticks, so stay put. "Well, shall we try it? Abel, I''m sorry I let you go out with me, right? "... I can tell from the smell that it''s delicious. Don''t worry about it." "Haha. If it doesn''t taste good, it''s like it''s out." "...... hmm. If it doesn''t taste good, I won''t forgive you." "What!?" "... a joke. But I haven''t punished Al for being impotent in Cyril yet" "If so, punishment, I knew it would come down? " of course. As Al''s teacher, I have a duty to do so" That''s true, though it would be part of the teacher''s job to punish... When I look at Mighty Char, he stays faceless and his ears are red for why. I want you to let me touch it for a second. "... so one of these days" "Yeah." "... I''m taking Al to punish him." Where? Either way, it seems I''m going to be taken away by this guy any day. "... reply" "Yes, no." "...... hmm. Promise." Why are you smiling so happy? Well, as punishment is to be given in time, it''s a tasting now. "Well, again, here you go! " I will" Abel puts an onion and sauced rice on the fork and transports them both to his mouth at the same time. Even though it''s my first experience, they know it''s properly ''something to eat at the same time''. And then I open my eyes. Well, if it tastes like it, there isn''t, is there? 303 Episode 299: Bunabuki, delicious or delicious, or Bunabuki (Middle Edition) Abel, holding a deep dish, is shuddering silently and puffy. It''s kind of a rare sight. What makes Mighty Char react like this? "... I, too, have eaten eels and swamp dojos several times" That''s because you have a lot of traveling to live on for a long time. Nothing, no wonder. "... but no. So, ''this is to this extent'' was cut off...... I can''t believe you just changed the cooking method and applied the sauce to make it taste so good..." I don''t know, but he seems to like it. "... Al" "Yes." " I think this method should be the secret of the Elves" Um, I''m a human race both in my previous life and in this life... "... it''s okay. Al''s body already belongs to the Elves. You can call it the Honorary Elves..." What''s that setup? Soon, that''s what I''m like. "Secrets prevent the spread of cooking methods? "... no. Let the Chamber of Commerce patent and say that distribution should be controlled. If anything else finds out about this delicious taste, it''s bound to start catching random..." What can''t be said is the depth of the human race''s business. Even in the Earth world, there were reports of a decrease in juvenile fish. Either way, it looks like Abel thought the eel deserved that much. ... maybe I just liked it. Mighty Char is silent and eyes on Tarai with the swamp dojo he has taken. "Abel? "... I should have taken more..." Keeping a mouthful of indiscriminate nausea, is that the line? (And, I mean, did you like it that much? Abel lifts the eel with a fork and stares seriously. "... plump baked body, Al''s made sauce fits well. The deliciousness of swamp dojo is of great power in this sauce" It''s still incomplete, but that sauce. Abel looks at me over the eel. "... Lucica will definitely love this, too. And Fee too." No, my mother eats ravioli with horns, my sister, everything "yummy, yummy," so I guess it''s only fair to like it, huh? Note that me and Abel''s precious family, Crane Putt''s mother and daughter, are taking a nap in a hammock, a big favorite. Those two are basically honest with their physical desires, so they eat well and sleep well. I tell my mother that I practice cooking while you two are asleep. "You use fire and blades, so you definitely have to be with an adult, right? I don''t care how many geniuses Al has, just protect him, okay? My mother told me so, but only Abel or Mia can be with me. The wasted maid who keeps sleeping in the corner of the room, though, for once, is still a minor. That''s why Abel was helping me experiment with the eel. "... Al. Can I make a change? "I don''t mind, are you okay for dinner? "... sucks, no problem because it pulls out" If I don''t eat it for you, my mother will be sad. When Elf''s Takazu was turning away the rice from his hand, his parents and children, honest in their desires, came smelling it. "Miuuuuuuu!? From this, it smells so delicious! "Ohhhhh...! This smell is irregular." A door that opens up momentum. My mother stormed towards the cooking table and Myangel jumped at me. "Abel! What looks delicious!?" "Yay, yay! What are you eating!? Phew, I''m hungry! That''s why! Well, I thought it would be like this, so I made more. "Yummy...... ugh! It''s delicious! The boulder is mine, Al! The food is genius! "Phew, I like this! Rice advances! I like it! "It''s amazing! It''s delicious! I can''t believe it! That swamp dojo has become an uninterrupted treat - Yikes!?" Three people, who have become as if they were hungry children, are devouring a bowl of noodles. Abel, who had already changed her mind, escaped the trouble, but I even ate my own food, which Phee and her mother took away from me... Now cooking additional eels...... When the smell of sauce rises, the three +1 stare at the frying pan. "Hawa. It''s an irresistible scent. It''s not good. You''ll eat too much." Mia, unwilling to go back to work, is unnecessarily coveted. I''m just not drooling, and Fee and her mother are looking alike. Abel retained her faceless expression, but still held onto her favorite fork. "I was going to ask if this was going to sell, but - it doesn''t look like it''s necessary." "I can sell it! I can definitely get there. Yo! The boulder is my Al." "It''s not strange to have a specialty store. You can''t do that. As much as I''d like to make it a specialty of my Baron Venink." My mother and Mia will answer right away. Meanwhile, Phee saw Mia with her mother and thought she had to say something too. Just think, "Phew, phew, I like it! Looks like you chose the path to hug me. In the end, I finished eating rice cooked in a group of women other than me. I''m the only one who''s eaten up... Well, I somehow understood the taste of sauce, so it won''t go to waste. And all tasted up, Abel squeaked, like a solitaire. "... must be called. Shorcina." Huh!? Mr. Chairman, you always seem busy, but you call? Why not? The next day. On the second floor off the west, the high elves were assembling. Mr Shorcina, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. Mr Henriette, Vice-President. Mr. Fennel the Scarf. To Mis in the horizontal elf, there is even Hicera, a gardener in Abel''s garden. Yantine is also here, but not in this room, but in front of the stairs, Jen royal with a spear, to keep the eel confidential. It seems that you are seriously going to complete the order to say, "Don''t let anyone through." ... I''ll take the plug for you later. It''s all familiar to me, but Gad with me, "A consultation to crush one country? Or are you going to join the Dragon Mountain Leader?" He said something like that, so I guess he has a rash on his face. Gado is here to order and discuss the tools that are likely to be needed. Because I always take care of you, I''m willing to simply ask you to eat the eel. Others will work for Mia as a service to the face of my Crane Putt family. After greeting Abel, the great high ancestor, Chairman Shorcina looked at Gad and tilted his neck. "Um, do you have any indication that you''re not just a famous blacksmith? "No? I''m anonymous, huh? Even at this age, I''m still in training. You don''t have a name." "Really...? Surprisingly, he''s leaning his neck. Speaking of which, the non-Jantine members of the Chamber of Commerce don''t know Gado is here, do they? Mr. Henriette nodded after he saw Abel, so maybe, he noticed. "Well, why are you here? You''re Hira, aren''t you? Gad pointed at Mis with his thick finger. The tiny elf I''ve seen for a long time seems to be someone Gado knows. "I don''t like it. I''m the most loyal woman in the High Elf, right? If you want to say hello to Takazu, isn''t it natural to raise your hand first?" As always, it''s the personality that ate people. On Doya''s face, it says'' It''s a lie ''with Ali Ali. This elf, Abel, doesn''t come to say hello when he''s at the Chamber of Commerce in the first place. Chairman Shorcina bowed his head to Abel. "Excuse me, Master Abel. Mis sniffed me that it seemed interesting, and I followed her." "... nothing good" Abel said she didn''t care. I don''t even seem interested. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce turns to Mis. "Mis. Do you know this Dwarf? "Yeah. One of my swallowing buddies is an associate of that Dwarf. That one''s a dwarf, too, but the stakes are weak and weak, and hey, that helps. Something before payday, especially." "We need to talk to you later. When you get back to the Chamber of Commerce, come to my room." "Huh!? Why?!? I just answered the relationship. There''s a sermon or something that doesn''t make sense!?" With two noisy high elves on my ass, Mr. Henriette comes before me. "Hello, Al." "Long time no see - why are you wearing my cheek? "Hehe. It feels nice" The same, soft smile. If Mai Angel, who is stuck with my mother, was awake, it would have been an outrage project. And the moment Mr. Henriette tried to reach my cheek again, his body was lifted once more. Mr. Fennel, who came out of the side, held me up. "Hello, Master Alto. It doesn''t seem to change, above all." "No, that Mr. Fennel. What the hell is this..." "It''s an exercise of privilege. Didn''t you say you had to choose the time and place? Huff." No, even if they laugh at me like that. "Fennel. What do you do all of a sudden? I was talking to Al, wasn''t I? It''s been a long time since I''ve thought about touching your cheek, right? With a smile on his face, Mr. Henriette asks his men. The vice chairman''s direct reports also smiled back. "This is the privilege I received from Master Alto. Is that it? Vice Chairman" My "Smiley Elves" are staring at each other with a smile on their face. I''m afraid you''re silent! "Hi-ha-ha! And over there, Hycera, who tried to say hello to Abel, hit the table, dropping the cup that was on top and cracking it. "Also, thigh, I''m sorry ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! It was that kid who cracked Abel''s water bottle, wasn''t it, for sure? Is it Doji? It''s a terrible situation. Here and there, it''s noisy. Are you okay, this tasting party? 304 Episode 300: Bunabuki, Delicious or Delicious, or Bunabuki (Part II) I''m nervous about cooking in the eyes of everyone, even though I know all of them. No, I know very well myself that eels are delicious. But the elves who are here say, ''It''s enough for those Takazu to call themselves!'' And that''s why I''m sure the expectations are very high. (I wonder if you''re okay...? While anxious, start cooking. "You''re used to it a lot. Has Alto been cooking for a long time? The president of the Chamber of Commerce asks me that while I fix the red frame glasses. "Yes, no... I made a lot yesterday." My explanation continues to be painful. But now I have to go. All I''m here for are savvy people. If you speak poorly, you may be suspicious. With that in mind, I decided to fill the room with the smell of sauce more than necessary. In the Earth world, there have long been enough words to say, "eels make you smell," and gossip can have stories about eating only white rice, smelling like eels. Well, what is it? There''s nothing more to deflect consciousness, right? "Mm! This is...! Chairman Shorcina swallowed Gokuri and Tuba. You know what I mean? I can''t stop, can I? you guys can fall for the magic of eels too! "Looks delicious, smells good" The other elves nod at Mr. Henriette''s words. Gad left the room silently for some reason. Is that the bathroom? And go side by side on the table, a bowl of nagging. As mentioned above, Mia does it, but it is the boulder that secures her share. It should be noted that we do not have a table at home other than for family use, so Elf Momentum deliberately brings two folding shabu-tails on a fruit bottom horse. On our table, the Crane Puts. Shabudai A has a chairman, vice chairman and Mr. Fennel. For Shabudai B, it''s Mis, Hycera and Gado. Although Dr. Dwarf hasn''t come back yet. "Ko, this, I want to try it fast! Hithera, Dozi daughter elf, is shining her eyes. Frank feeling, but everyone else seems to feel the same way. "Oh, I''m back." Gad is back. In my hand, I hold a barrel. A horizontal elf, who had arrived at Shabudai B, reacted immediately. "Is it alcohol! That''s alcohol! This is it, this! That''s why the table with Dwarf is great! "Oops. Smell it, ''cause this guy stepped on it when it definitely suits booze. I brought it from the workshop." Gado''s liquor is loaded in barrels in my practice workshop, like a natural right, but I guess that''s one of them. Gado, who sat on Shabudai B, is just in a silly big wooden cup with booze on it. Where did you take it from, Mis also has booze on my cup. Chairman Shorcina is staring at Hillah''s employees, but he''s coming through by the time he''s clear. "Well, shall I take it?" Mr. Henriette will divide us, so will I. and Abel. "Here you go! With the decree, everyone put their hands on the bowl. In the corner of the room, so is the maid of honor. "Fuho -!" Hycera and Gad roar with treble and bass voices at the same time. "Delicious! This guy is delicious...... heh! "Here, here, this is that swamp dojo -!? Incredible! "Ooh, alcohol......! Suitable for alcohol! I mean, this alcoholic beverage is the quality of all the luxury products handled by the Chamber of Commerce!?" Only one person reacts strangely, but at this point, I don''t care. "Surprised......! No way, not in the future......! "So Takazu is calling us." It is also well received by the top two chambers of commerce. "A plump, baked swamp dojo is stained with rich sauce to enhance each other''s goodness. Even better is the presence of peppers. The addition of a different flavor prevents the flavor from becoming monotonous. It''s great to use." Mr. Fennel has strangely specific thoughts in his mouth as he closes his eyes. I wonder what it is? Is she gourmet? "Hehe...! This is delicious! Phew, I like this! Fee says anything tastes good, but for once, there''s a difference between ''like'' and ''love''. Something sweet is definitely the latter. When I look at you eating with a smile on your face, do you also ''love'' the noodles bowl? "Ooh, give me a change! "Me too -! When Gado and Hycera provide the vessel, the mia that remains attached to the oben only works perfectly and serves it up. "I''ll take a drink replacement." I don''t care about this one. Shabudai B is very busy. "Can I have it here, please? "I''ll have it, too, won''t I? "Give it to me, too" Shabudai A Momentum keeps the product and moderation, but it seems to change. (Rice, it''s good to cook more...) Earthen pots that are instantly emptied. And the swamp dojo that Abel has caught. Although cooking was a lot easier because my mother as well as I could help. Subsequent replacements have developed into deals in relation to inventory, but everyone, you''re not relentless with outgoing information. "Welcome -! Where the earthen pot has been completely emptied, the tasting session is over. Everyone smiles, so I want to think I succeeded. Put the hot tea away before Mia drinks anything but alcohol and take a whoop. Fee sat on my lap and rejoiced in "What''s After Dinner". Mr. Shorcina sipped his tea and then opened his eyes. "Today''s dinner party has been an important one. Abel''s brilliant eyes, as long as they are truly wonderful." The important thing is, it''s a big deal again. I thought so, but the intelligent, shabbutai A group look is serious. Mr. Henriette laughed when he saw me looking strange. It was a soft grin, powerful to reassure people. "Al. What Al brought you here today means a lot, doesn''t it? Am I? Doesn''t that just mean a new recipe has been developed? Then Mr. Fennel lays it down for me. "Swamp dojos - eels, for sure, change the dietary situation so far. There will undoubtedly be a lot of money coming down to areas where swamp dojos can be taken in large quantities, for example." Rattled, Mia reacted. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce says calmly. "The important thing is to say that no one knows that swamp dojo will be an excellent ingredient. It is possible not only to recipe, but also to secure lake marshes and monopolize fishing rights in this Chamber." "With all this ingredient, naturally, there will be other ways to eat it, so it''s a big deal to hold back not only the recipe, but the eel itself" "Considering the maintenance of the distribution route, the preservation of the fishing environment, and then actually putting it in the store, a large amount of money will move. It''s a big project." The boulder is a merchant. Until then, I never thought about it. Mr. Fennel stares at the gardener who is rinsing his tea with a relaxed face at Shabudai B. "I also understand what Takazu meant when he called Hissera." Huh? What do you mean? Didn''t I call you because I know you? " Hycera is familiar with various water sources and their ecosystems. He''s got a good face for Rtiel, and he''s good at cooking. When it comes to preserving the environment, it cannot be just a matter for the Chamber of Commerce. We need Ltiel to report to us and we need to move across the Elves." Oh, were you calling for the horseradish? She, you weren''t just a dodgy daughter. Or is this what Abel meant by the Elves'' secret laws? "The first thing you need to do is hold down your recipe rights as soon as possible. Not only onion dishes, but also this sauce. Peppers must also increase circulation, and securing lake swamps is important." Mr Fennel raises his hand to the words of the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. "Then we should hold down the lake of Cyril first. That''s a massive swamp dojo habitat. It should be close to Wang Du and an important fishing ground. Fortunately for you, Cyril is in pain, so I was wondering if it would be easier to hold him back now if we increased the amount of money we assist." Pretty impressive, Mr. Fennel. The boulder is the vice chairman''s katana. Then Mr. Henriette opens his mouth too. "Before you sign up for the recipe, you should hold back the lake marshes you can hold back. And then, you''re rooting for fishermen. It is important to keep the purchase of eels and swamp dojos as an exclusive agreement" Ebony...... It''s a good saying to pull out the eyes of a living horse. Seems like he''s going to make up his mind about the battle before other merchants and cooks understand the importance of eels. "Oh, uh..." And Mia reluctantly raises her hand. She informed that the baron Venink territory of the birth house was a massive habitat for swamp dojos. Sometimes there''s nothing else you can call a specialty. "So it is. It helps a lot if you also direct profits to our house. Until now, I''ve only come under the title of Marquis Bailefeld, so my parents said they wanted to stop by." To the words, the president of the Chamber of Commerce nods loudly. "You''re welcome. Big publicity is essential to selling new products. If you make swamp dojo a specialty in aristocratic territory, it will be easier to sell it from common people down there to nobles up there." Ah...... I see. In the world of nobility, may the commoner and the nobleman divide the popular selling goods? By making it popular in aristocratic territory, he said he could be at the foot of distributing it to both the upper and lower classes. "You got a second? Drinking alcohol, Gad raised his fat hand. "If you''re going to sell to the greats, why don''t you not just eat them, but restrain them in containers as well? Offer ordinary deep dishes to the common people, and upstairs, in luxurious containers, for a sense of luxury. They''d be happier to sell swords in expensive cloths or in well-decorated boxes. I think it works, huh? Oh, I didn''t know it would suddenly come to your heavy idea. The boulder is Gado. "Oh, that''s good. It is served to the common people with cheap swamp dojo, and the aristocrats use eels that are better than flavor. In addition, rice can also be used in our elf rice to differentiate the price based on meeting their self-esteem." From a mere bowl tasting, we''re getting more and more conversations, right? Where and by whom do they send their conversations already? It has even developed into a stepped story about what to do with budget allocations. Gad doesn''t seem to be going to move himself either, but you''re subtly selling him a gate of containerists you know. A man who can. Well, in a nutshell, "What, it''s going to be so big? What is it? "Yay, yay! My angel pulled my sleeve like that. "Guys, I don''t know. We''re talking! So - with Phew, you should play with the building blocks! Yeah. Sister, you''re hungry, so you just want to play, don''t you? "Ha. Then I will." "Heh, heh...! Ha, ha, ha. He plays with me! Phew, I''m glad! Phew, I like it! I know I''m a party, too - but Meister''s smile takes precedence over the distribution of eels. I left the room with all the adorable and exhilarating people on my back, holding Fee. The eel was delicious. That''s all I need. No! 305 Episode 301: The End of September and the Schedule for October "Uh-huh..." I was screaming and roaring. I was thinking about my plans for October. (September is almost over...) I usually only do about training and studying, but I have plans in October. First, a tertiary exam. I want to qualify as a magic prop technician, so this is absolute. My village daughter suspects me of a lot of things, but nothing but putting them through. If I get to my first position, I won''t be able to see you later if I want to see you. A few more times, it''s just good to mislead. Next, the stars descend. Unlike the Festival of Cyril, this is just a group of meteors, but it''s beautiful, so there are a lot of tourists. Pooh is inviting me to watch this descent of the stars. Togee has a bent personality, so he won''t give me permission to go out, so if he''s going, he''s going to ask Abel to get out, but I''m just worried if he''s going to get that far. Finally, a call from Ms Floche Scheindel, a magical guide vintage scholar. This is about the ''Star Knight'' during the Cyrillic catastrophe, and you have to show your face. If that''s all, I''m done with "It kind of stinks," but the letter that arrived in the west away said that Sheep seemed so lonely that they wanted me to meet them. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. With regard to this, it seems that Powoko and Ms Tarbicki will also come to Mr. Floche, so the reply as to whether or not to respond to the descent of the stars must be decided by then. When I''m roaring, yeah, a chunk of energy. A girl like the sun, jumped at me. "Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! Yeah. I''m in a good mood today. He''s cheeky on me with a full smile. "Oh, I was roaring. Again, are you thinking something obnoxious? "I don''t know if it''s difficult... A little bit of an October appointment, huh? "Ju Tsu? Sister tilting her little neck with her finger against her chin. But soon, he began to resume his cheeks. Mochi cheeks are soft. "Yay, I''ll have fun with Phew next month! That should be all! No, I wouldn''t have just... "Fall is good mushrooms, Abel said! Phew, I like mushrooms! I like it! Right...... I''d like to take this girl mushroom hunting or something. You won''t be able to do it this year, but should I talk to Abel? "Yes! Phew, I want to play ball today! It''s fun to jump the ball! Huh, smile! "Right..." It''s not like we have to finalize our plans for October now. Do you want me to play with Fee while I change my mood? "Okay. Shall we go to the garden?" "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, you can play with the ball! Phew, I''m glad! Phew, happy! Phew, I like it! My Angel is in a good mood and jumps a little. At that time, I hear a knock. "Alt-Kyu, are you there? "Hmm? Mia? What?" "Alt-ki-kun, it''s a customer." You''re the president of the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce. Can I let you through, please? Mr. Shorcina''s here? I don''t know, though this morning''s "E-chan Wentong" didn''t say anything about the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce coming to my house. "Fine. You want me to come in? I answered instantly and cursed my breadth. My Sister, who was looking forward to playing ball, looked like she was going to cry. "Sorry to interrupt all of a sudden" When he arrived at the table, the Chairman of Commerce said so and bowed his head. It feels more like you''re apologizing to Fee than I am. Well, as soon as you get in the room, you''ll catch a tear in your eyes, and you''ll atrophy. It should be noted that her sister cheeks up a souvenir cake with an indescribable expression that says, "A grumpy smile". It''s a crown for interrupted ball play, but the cake is delicious, so I guess this is what''s happening. As always, he''s an honest kid with emotions. I guess it''s because Fee got quiet concentrating on eating. Mr. Shorcina looks around with Sowa Sowa. "Um, Master Alto" "Yes?" "Uh, Master Abel, which way? As one of the high elves, greeting him is indispensable." I love this guy, my teacher. You didn''t come here to see Abel, did you? But too bad. "Abel wouldn''t be here. Anything, I had to concentrate on taking care of the plants I was getting, and I left early in the morning." "Ku......! You don''t have to distort your face so blatantly. You noticed my gaze, the chairman of commerce has one cough. Keep calm on the surface. "There''s nothing else I asked you about today. I''m here to see Alto Cramput as the inventor." "Oh, is it an invention? Did I fail? "No, it''s outrageous! The name of Charles Essen, an up-and-coming inventor, is gradually becoming pervasive, and there are many inquiries." Don''t inquire...... I think I just made it plain, like nail clippers and dipstick sharpening. "It''s outrageous! Especially the two items that were brought to the Chamber of Commerce after the fourth level test are very popular and production has not kept pace." "Oh, is that...? I brought it to the Chamber of Commerce. It was a safety pin and threaded. Fee said she was learning to knit from her mother, but one day she would challenge her to sew, so she created it for her daughter. "Of course! It is also very popular with sewers and needles belonging to our Chamber of Commerce. Threading, in particular, is also in high demand for women who have gone blind. Some older people sew clothes for their grandchildren, and there are tons of orders from clothing vendors." "Oh, really? That was good......" This world is still sewn by hand. Looks like there was more demand than I expected. (Machine or something, I want to make one of these days -) Sure, the developer of the machine. "If I could do something like this, I''d lose my job! So you''ve been raided by hand sewing vendors... Well, let''s just think about it. "Then, yes." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce has one cough. "Henriette told me that Alto said that his name as a culinary developer was meant to be set aside" "Ah, yes. That''s right. The fact that the same person makes different genres is going to go to waste of attention, so I''d like to set it aside if I can." Will this also be a spread of risk? I don''t know. "Of course I don''t mind being used separately in the name. But I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but I wanted you to decide early, and today, here we are." "Yeah? Is there any reason to rush? When I asked him, he looked like, "What are you talking about?" "It''s a eel! The eel! I''m really awesome. We had a tasting at the Chamber of Commerce executive, but everyone was changing the color of their eyes. When it comes to the eyeballs of our Chamber of Commerce, we all say it with our mouths together. Of course, it is also the Baron Venink family, who will cooperate fully. As soon as fishing rights and the occupation of the lake marshes are complete, we plan to mount a major offensive throughout the continent, because the names of the key developers remain blank" "Uh..." If I could have had a bowl, I''d be happy and totally forgotten. Name hey...... Is it appropriate? "Bye, in Bavaria" "Bavaria, is it? As a culinary developer, in the name of Master Alto? Essen, so Bavaria. Was it a little short-circuited? What do you say, muzzle? My name, Alto. "I understand. Okay, in Dear Bavarian. We also look forward to new Bavarian products." "Yeah. I''ll take care of it." Anyway, if it''s a global recipe, I still have it. Bavaria is not just a one-shot shop for eels... "Then I asked Fennel if Alto had developed a special drink in Cyril." "Oh, sports drinks? It''s in the fridge right now. Why don''t you have a drink? "Never." "Phew! I''ll have a drink, too! That, sweet and sour, fuh, I like it! Sports drinks on the cake, you''re gonna get fat? I put the cup in front of both of you. Mr. Shorcina, contained in his mouth, opened his eyes. "This is...! That''s a great drink! There will definitely be demand! This one also received a heartbeat from the president of the Chamber of Commerce. Well, there are no stores in the world that don''t sell. "I would love to make a purchase at this Chamber of Commerce." I don''t mind that, but I made this in front of everyone at Cyril, didn''t I? So if you name sports drinks Bavarian, the potato bowl producers will also find out about the potato ceremony. (Mm-hmm... Do you want to use your real name? Or make a name for sports drinks only) Anyway, we can''t just use Bavaria as a model. As I arched my hand, Mr. Shorcina noticed what was on the wall table. "Um, Master Alto. Is that...? "Hmm? That? Oh, is that it? Whatever you say, Mr. Shorcina, you know that." What she saw was a bottleship, which I sold into the Chamber of Commerce and shattered. Sure, they said it took too much time and it wouldn''t be a product. So what I''m decorating now is for myself, which I made out of woodworking practice and hobbies. Last time it was a simple design that resembled a single mast ''cog ship'', but this time only a little more level. Designed close to Basco da Gama''s The San Gabriel. However, what is depicted on the sail is your sister''s strong hope, illustrated by Mr. Rabbit. I''m letting a pirate chick have an eyelid. "Se, you''re exquisitely done... No way, too, with a pinset...? "Yeah, it took a long time." Although it was actually much more efficient than just the pin set, since it also mobilizes the magic that remains raw. "Um... Can''t you buy that one out, too? "Huh? Is that it? The last bottleship I sold anything seems to be a covert topic among the nobles. I also asked the Chamber of Commerce, "Can you manage to get it?" And there were a few medical consultations or something. "I thought that was just one thing, and I didn''t think Master Alto was making a ''new one'', so I refused the customers...... If there''s a real thing, I want it." "Uh-huh..." I don''t know what to do...... I made it out of hobbies... But if it''s going to be money, I''ve never been over it... After I got lost, I decided to sell it. Asking the price gave me an unexpected answer. "This one is so wonderfully done, I''m going to put it up for auction in October. How about that? If Master Alto had time too, why don''t you give him a tour of the auction? Auction! That''s what some people say! Or October again! Time, can you take it? "My birth month is October, too." From somewhere, I thought I heard that voice. 306 Episode 3002: Good Day VS, Dear Moon! October of 1205, a sacred history. Today is Level 3 exam day. Unlike the fifth grade exam, the fourth grade exam was very easy, but I want it to be the same this time. Mia waves me off and comes to the exam venue. "Flyer distribution, it''s growing." My mother said, looking down the street. That''s what you call flyer distribution. Example mage supremacists. Looking at the increase in numbers without being controlled, I wonder if it''s already approved by a great man. Well, this one is only for children and young mothers, so this time, it seems to be almost unbridled. (Well, I''ve seen it...) You can''t go through with a boulder... Last time, he stabbed me in the nail. With the poker face and the sales smile, we''re gonna get through this again. Keep Fee in your arms and head to your usual place. "Hello." "Hello." Every greeting. A young lady with a moonlike atmosphere and someone who is staring at me with frigid eyes. Village girl stares at me with her hideous eyes. You''re still a toddler, but you''re an amazing beauty. "Uh, what''s wrong? Sincerely, if you get jeezy looked at with a serious look, you''re gonna be a little confused, okay? The village daughter eventually broke her hips correctly at the fold. "In the meantime, I''m sorry" "Huh?" "I acted like I was going to try you unilaterally. I''m just ashamed of what I don''t know." Oh, Cheng Cheng. Though I was afraid of pursuit, this girl was this girl, and I thought there was a lot going on. Sounds like Village Daughter decided to apologize from the start, but I guess it was water in her sleeping ear for someone with her. I look away and am surprised. "You shouldn''t! Keep your head down like such a frigid civilian...! But Village Daughter disagrees with that. "To admit and correct it if there is an error. In my opinion, that is the way of men. I appreciate your sentiments, but I don''t want you to do me to a disrespectful person who can''t keep his head down here." Your people will shut up. Instead, he''s staring at me. Why not? Nevertheless, the noble things about your village daughter. Hidden in a serene atmosphere, but the contents and appearance components, they''re noble, aren''t they, this girl? The village daughter also apologized for the disrespect of her squire and bowed her head again. And I lay my eyes down in shame. "Well, actually..." "Yeah." "I told my mother about my last encounter and she scolded me..." Are you sincerely ashamed, your face is red. These expressions are age-appropriate and pretty. "''Stop hanging people who are close to you on scams without clear grounds. Not only is that disrespectful to the other person, but it''s also an act that undermines his or her worth,'' said his or her mother sadly. I think I''m right, too, and now I''m, like, sweaty..." Village girl shrinks as she shrinks. Fraud means a trap using a handkerchief, I guess. My queen, you''re not only kind, you''re a proper scolder. Still, it feels exactly like royalty to be coaching about ''good or bad'' as well as'' pride ''. "No, Village Daughter, you don''t have to worry about anything. If you''ve solved my misunderstandings, I don''t care." "Misunderstood - is it?" Oh, that...? Your village daughter''s sea-colored eyes are staring at me. (Ugh...! If you say so, this girl just apologized for the handkerchief trap and didn''t say a word about clearing up her suspicions? I stayed calm on the surface and penetrated my sales smile. Village girl, go on. "I want to thank you for saving my mother." "Oh, yeah." The queen was helped thanks to the miracle of the moon. If so, isn''t it something to thank Pooh for the moon god, or supposedly for expressing it? Why are you stubbornly looking for the Handkerchief owner? "... my mother is very kind..." "Ugh, yeah? "I''m not a very good liar" Well, you didn''t look like the type to go for abdominal arts, did you? "I''m told that I''m cured because of the goddess of the moon - my eyes swim" Oh, my queen. Huh? And then you look at the handkerchief. Who is it, the asshole who left the handkerchief at the scene!? Shh!? Village girl, keep your eyes on me. "My mother scolded me, and I reconsidered. If you give me your hand in mercy, I''m sure you''re not proud of your own merit, you''re an itchy one. The one with the bigger vessel." Yeah. I don''t think it''s itchy or something, it''s just that there are circumstances that can''t be named, okay? "So I thought, If it''s better to keep a secret, then we should stop doing things that reveal our secrets. He said we should reward you by doing all we can." Feverish marine blue noble eyes lock me on tightly. "That''s a fine idea, but don''t get the subject wrong, okay? "Yes......! So what are those moist eyes? "Meh! And it sounds out of your arms, Angel Voice. My Sister climbed up my body and climbed on my face. I can''t breathe, and I can''t see the front! "I saw it, I saw it! It''s just... Phew! "No... I can''t believe it''s forbidden to see..." "Meh, meh! Muramusumi, it''s dangerous! Huh? Huh? Huh? Blurring? It''s in there! My Sister''s stomach pressed against me. A stubborn voice echoes in a world sealed with vision. "Mmmm...! Oh, that? This isn''t Fee''s voice, is it? "Miu!?" And a bewildered voice. This one belongs to your sister. My Sister''s body, which was supposed to cling to me, peels off her face. Fee got stuck in his arm. My vision is clear, and I can see my village daughter, who is slightly inflated on her cheeks. I stand one finger up, but did you use witchcraft to move My Angel? "Magic was used! Phew, I was thrown away by magic! Apparently it was. Well, there''s no way we can physically eliminate Fee from the other side of the line. (Did you use wind magic? I didn''t see it, so I''m not sure.) Village Daughter, she is sober and calm, but I recently found out that there is a stubborn part to it, but is this part of it? "Well, it''s a tri-monthly conversation. For a little while, could you give it away......! "The length of time, it doesn''t matter! Whether you see it or talk about it, it''s in itself, meh! My sunset climbing again. But soon, Po Sun and I will fall into my arms. Now you should have been watching, but I don''t see what sorcery you used. "Miu! Miuuuu! Fee is about to regret it. Should I say that I am fortunate that I have not decided to use witchcraft to respond? "Yes! Touch me! Huh, if you don''t get it, I can''t do it! It''s like, "You have to drink, can you do it! ? Even if they say so ? But with Phee, if the exam starts, stay away. If you don''t turn up the ''mood meter'', you may cry out. "Ho, ho, ho. Why?" "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew, I liked it! More! More, why? I''ll be in a good mood soon...... With a sigh of relief, I realized I was a detour. "Uhhhhhhhhhhh...! My village daughter is pointing her mouth. "It''s cheating for my loved ones to stroke me......! Ahhh... That''s right. The parents and children of the village daughters can''t give you a stroke or give you a stroke. Were you a little insensitive? "Village girl, I''m sorry about something - wop!?" "You don''t have to look at Muramusumi! Just Phew! Look only at Hugh! My sister, who soon returned to her mood for nanomes, body-attacked me in the face! "Mmmm...! But soon, by mysterious sorcery, ''back to the plunge''. At the end of the day, the battle between the sun and the moon continued until time was critical, as we could barely talk about it this time. Shit!? 307 Lesson 303 Level 3 Exam (Part 1) Okay, it''s a third level exam. This time, Phee put up with me to drop me off crying, so I have to pass even if it''s not. There are no problems with Magic Amount Testing. The notes, too, should be fine because I was studying properly. (Something is always practical...) When I tried to move to the venue, I was called out. "Long time no see, Alt-kun" "Well, Mr. Tordie? It was Ms Tordie Kronmelin, a kingdom magician, who spoke to me. Always a beautiful girl with a tough vibe. Surely you''re still in your late teens, aren''t you? "Long time no see, Mr. Tordi" "Yes. Long time no see. Alt-kun is moving to a practical venue, right? That''s right. It''s an exam. I''m here to take it. "As a matter of fact, this time I asked for Alt-kun''s guide." "Guidance, is...? I have been to the exam venue many times, so I will not say that I do not know where it is. I mean, I guess there''s ''something''. "Er... Can you explain it to me? "Of course it is. Shall we walk?" The destination, it seems, is a good place anywhere. Then why are you showing me? "This test site of Alt-kun, like before, will be a martial arts stage on the edge" "Oh, you know, it''s hard to see from the surroundings" "Yes, you''re right. As a matter of fact, I have a visitor this time, so it''s more a consideration for you than an alto." Tourist......? What the hell? "I take it for granted, don''t you? Mr. Tordie is grinning. "Alt-kun is a genius." No. It''s fake. "At only six years old, it has an unusual amount of cloudy magic -" Less. I''m having trouble with a lot of restrictions on what I can do. "And every time, I pass a full score" That''s because I studied. "It is difficult to stand out in the presence of a huge moonlight called His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, but it is undoubtedly a top class delicacy among the children of this country. It''s a first class star." Precisely because I''m not a child...... "Such a child is passing straight to the tertiary exam, so he''s attracting attention from some sorcery officials. some of them seem to wonder if it''s any good." Yes, I won''t deny it. I think it''s a chicken. "So is it a tour..." "Yes, but I promise not to say anything, and the presence of the tourists will not affect the results of the exam. I''m not an exam officer in the first place." However, I am surprised to go to the venue and have strange people, so Tordi told me earlier. "... so what people are coming? "Oh, don''t worry about that area. The other side is also forbidden to speak in the first place, so think of it as really an object or something. Reuce will be here this time." Those glasses, my daughter. Literary girl-like kid from the referee when he was in fifth grade practice. The brown handsome guy at that time was strong if he did it without darkness, but I wonder what it was, I don''t know. "Mr. Tordi." "Yes?" "Do practitioners have uneven strengths? "Uh...... You mean Mr. Kashua..." The National Sorcerer looks a little sorry. "Reuce said he was sorry that if he pulled a strong man on a outsource to see Alt-kun''s power, he would be more incandescent than expected." Is that true? Bleeding hasn''t stopped the game, that glasses girl. I watched the battle very calmly. "Um... I''d like to apologize for being fought again with today''s moves, right? "Yes, it''s fine. Today''s exam examiners are veterans when visitors arrive. Whether you win or lose, you can fight with confidence, right? "I hope so..." I really don''t like special treatment in a bad way, do I? "Ugh..." At the ringside, there were more people than I expected. I thought it was a couple of people, even if they were there. Magician-like old man, nervous looking middle-aged, beautiful sister, someone in armor like a knight for some reason, and lots more...... Something looks like everyone''s in quite a position... (Is this where you play games......) With that in mind, the opponent who came up on the martial arts stage and the examiner thought, "Yeah... Do you do it in this air..." He looked like that. I got a sense of intimacy there, but the most reassuring thing about it was its appearance. (I''m wearing a proper protector......! Other practitioners are wearing it, "Let me guess here, armor." That''s it, that. Decent opponent. I can safely attack this one, and my opponent would be a decent examiner. As Mr. Tordi said, he seems to be a legitimate opponent. I''m sorry I doubted you. (Well, think about it, I have a tourist. There''s no way it''s going to be a Danger game) My heart lightened all at once. I don''t like doing it within eye surveillance, but I can just relax by saying ''normal practice exams''. "Eh, explain the rules, huh? Unlike me, a tense exam officer gives familiar practical explanations every time. Maybe he thinks the greats are seeing his work attitude as well. All this would be an enduring problem for palace service. There''s nothing I can do about it. The basic rules remain the same. I guess I should finally not eat my opponent''s offense and keep bumping this one. I was biting a little bit because of my nervousness, but the explanation was polite, and at the end of the day, I said, "Good luck?" I''m also glad you called me. Looks like we totally pulled a ''hit'' this time. But... (Ugh... As soon as the game started, the gaze of the uninvited guests (galleries) changed...) I feel a hint of willingness to take a good look. I wish I didn''t have to look. "Okay, here we go! In Mr. Tordi''s voice, the match begins. One water bullet to the economy. "Oh, it''s unchanging...! "Unbelievable, such a child......! "You want us...! Shut up outside the stage. but not if you care. Opponents who should have been nervous had become ''warrior faces'' when the game started. My water bullet, which I fired all of a sudden, is also dodging easily. (Good move. Even after you do, take a good look at this one in the front, no gaps) There are many galleries this time, so I don''t use ''Celestial Globes'' or ''Bending Water Bullets''. I''ll go for it. (Oh, my God! I said I would go for it, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t use my vile hands. That''s why I throw a bigger water bullet into the air. The opponent takes a chunk of falling water, but that''s what I''m after. (Same as when he was a brown handsome. Taste the ''Slippery Plump''! It would be a perfect harassment for a well-moving opponent with a limited range of battles. I shoot water bullets, like I push them into a puddle. "Noah!?" effect surface. My attacking opponent collapsed as soon as he stepped into the puddle. ... but. "Ooh! Acrobatic!" I squealed by accident. Instead of staying cocky, get your hands on it instantly and leap straight. I took a distance. When they''re opponents on this level, they won''t stop at about ''slippery puddles''. And stirring galleries. "That''s a very cunning way to fight a child..." "I guess that also uses ice magic, a derivation of water. That''s amazing, isn''t it? I know how to fight." "Don''t hesitate to give me that hand... The type of magician who doesn''t choose the means is his master? It''s hard to do...... 308 Lesson 304 Level 3 Exam (Part II) Eating and not eating. The main point of the practical exam is that this is the only quick story. And if we''re going to make "Don''t Eat" happen quickly, we''re going to have to let them attack us in the first place. "Ugh, wow... Huh! The examiner will desperately attack me. Just say no chant, and the magic battle gives you a one-sided advantage. Alarming, on the contrary, I guess Osama''s strength was still weird when he was a brown handsome guy with a fist fight flying in an instant or a sixth grade exam where he would be paring with a mini demon wall and packing his distance. Of course, I don''t shoot wasted ammunition. Attack on the protector parts and, for chant sealing, on the face. All you have to do is make it look like you''re shooting appropriately and add more puddles to the floor. The magic to use would also be good only with water and ice. "I heard you were a genius, but you just leave it to the unchanging to shoot water bullets...? "No, if you think about your age, that would be a big deal" "Dear Left, I can''t even see how tired I am of all that sorcery in a row. That amount of magic is worth watching." A discretionary review continues on the ringside. Well, do as you please. (Planted) The floor is already full of bitches. The exam officer knows the puddle will slip, so he won''t try to get close. But it doesn''t pack the distance. Probably not all that physical ability. (Well, if you''re going to wait for this one to run out of magic, it''s not a mistake to focus on avoiding it) No matter how much magic I have, I can still afford it at all. What we can''t afford is time. Valued precious sister. I want to see that girl. I want you to finish the game quickly, and good luck, I want you to stick around. So I decide to just get it over with. "Ho." Release again, water magic. But now it''s not a water bomb. It spreads water from the hose, from my palm, in the shape of a bar. The floor is wet, so naturally, the water that came out of me hits it. (Convert......! Moments, we switch the water to ice. The water column coupled with the puddle formed an arched ice mass on the martial stage. "You switched the water to ice!? No, you instantly froze it!?" "Stupid, it was a moment!?" I didn''t freeze it, I just switched the magic itself from water to ice. But I don''t want them to know that I can interfere with the roots, so I''ll keep the cold air scattered around me. As you aimed, he seemed to assume that you ice it with rapid cooling. "Even ice magicians mostly just fire the ice as it is. The ability to reach temperatures is rare in rare, isn''t it? Not to mention snow and ice." Huh. I didn''t know that...... But I can''t pull it off anymore, so I''ll keep pushing it through. Sprinkle one water after another and freeze. At the scene, ice barricades will be formed. If your opponent stays away from the puddle, talk about using it backwards to render it impassable. Of course, I''m not letting you chant or destroy the ice by firing water bullets between freezing them. And the siege is complete. A bee fence made of ice is tough to see, there''s no escape, and you won''t be able to come this way. All you have to do is keep firing water bullets uninterrupted. The examiner raised both hands when he squeezed his hands softly. "Surrender. There''s no hitter here." Is there a surrender or something? I''ve never heard of it before. "That''s it. Alto Crane put, pass." Mr. Tordi will announce the end. At the same time, the talking outfielders again. "I''ve sealed it without letting you use magic once." "But the magic and the imagination are a lot, but it doesn''t feel very vivid...? "Mm-hmm. Either that or it''s because it''s close to a force push" "But how many magicians can fight the same thing now? You iced the ring in an instant? "No, it''s just now. It''s simply a way to fight ''Underground'' overwhelmingly. Will it work for the bearers of your beloved strength? Do not be imprisoned by visual effects" "Magic and skill are awesome, but it doesn''t feel like something muddy... It''s not beautiful." Appreciation from the field doesn''t seem that high. Well, it was kind of a ''cluttered'' way of fighting. But I don''t want to serve the palace, so this will be good. And when I look at my example glasses daughter, she has a glittering look. Probably wasn''t funny the way I fought this time. But my goal is to get passed, so you don''t have to enjoy it. If you can get results, that''s good. You could have won without a shot, so you''d be good. "Mr. Tordie, is it okay if I go home now? "Yeah, I''m fine. Good luck. Whatever you say around me, I appreciate how you fight." Opponents also come to the side with ice all over them. "Complete defeat. It''s a big deal, you are. If they say another fight, I don''t feel like I can win. It''s excellent proof that you can fight in ways that don''t easily remind you how to attack." I''m much happier with the graders'' praise than with the outfield complaints. I only bowed my head to Mr. Trudy and the examiner and walked away from the venue early enough. Go through the exhibition space of the publication and go outside. No, I really want to see it jiggly. When you start looking, your legs will definitely stop, so you won''t dare put them in your sight. What changes into sight is the appearance of three precious families. They''ve been waiting for me in front of the place where I''m coming out. Anything, hold your sister first. "Fee. I''m home." "Welcome home..." My Angel''s voice holding me tight is a tear, but it feels like I''m not crying critical. I have to compliment you on this. "Don''t cry. Be patient. It''s great." "Higu...... eh. Gu...... Huh. Phew, don''t cry. Cancer...! "Yeah. You''re fine." "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew, I missed you. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "All right, all right. Fee''s great." When I stroked him tight, you were relieved, and in the end, he cried out. But I''m safe! By saying I endured without crying. "Fee, you''ve been working hard until Al gets back, haven''t you? A lot of compliments for you, huh? I don''t need to be told. More than usual, stroke the silver hair of My Sister. "... Al. Good luck." And Mighty Char, he screws me. "Looking at Al, the exams are going to be okay, right? "Well, I don''t think that''s a terrible result." At least, I don''t think I''m failing... "After this, we''re going to the Chamber of Commerce as usual, right? "Right - right. I''ve got some new merchandise." Last time, I wanted to take a peek at a magic prop store that I couldn''t see properly, but I had no choice. "Fee. I''ll buy you something at the Chamber of Commerce for the reward of good work, okay? "Phew, more than that, I want you to kiss me..." With tears in his eyes, he sticks out his cheeks all the time, so he obeys the demands and kisses softly. "... more" "Yes, sir." I''m tight. Only with no heart. "Phew! I''ll kiss you, too! Yeah. Have you been feeling a little better? "For your mother, after this is the real deal" My Angel has revitalized me so my mother can drive normally. Because you like to shop, my mother. I''m going to buy you a romantic novel because there''s been a blatant decrease in plugging from Stefanus these days compared to before. "Phew, I want to eat the one I made! And my sister runs her eyes into the luggage bag that Abel is holding for me. The contents are a new recipe in the name of Bavaria. If you are in Essen''s name, this time none. It seems to be full of previous inventions production, so unfortunately I decided to drop it off. "That''s so delicious. Al is a genius after all." It is significant that thanks to the free use of the kitchen, we are able to develop food. However, this division is now in a leopard relationship, so it seems difficult to sell it at the top. (I have another piece of food...) There are two things I have prepared. But one of them doesn''t seem to attract much interest from this parent or child. You''re not going to let me talk about it. Well, Mom and Fee aren''t my supposed guests. "... I liked both. I think that''s a big deal, too." Abel says so. I guess there''s a difference in lifestyle around here. I guess that leads to a difference in ratings. "Thank you, Abel" "...... hmm. I''m Al''s understander." "Huh, Abel. Then it doesn''t look like I don''t understand you! "Meh! I understand, it''s just Phew! Ha, ha, ha! Fee clung to me, and my mother pulled her sleeve. Abel is smiling at me where the wind blows. In the end, it''s so fucked up again. 309 Episode 3005: Natuna, Meet the Honorary Elves! (Preliminary) My name is Natuna. I''m a proud high elf. If you are a Ramiel, you are responsible for the honors of working at the head office of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, which anyone envies. ... Hira, though. Our Elves have been bright on plants since Takazu and therefore retain excellent agricultural skills as well. I have one word there, too, and I am in the agribusiness of the Chamber of Commerce. ... To tell you the truth, I wanted to be the immediate gardener of the ''ruined'' Takazu, but for some reason I didn''t hear from you. But someday! Well, I''m that high ancestor. He is one of our Elf ancestors, a hero who has saved the world many times, a man so great that he is said to have no one in line in pharmacy, but to me, as a botanical researcher, he is also the most respected. Anyway, he''s the one who brought the rice to the world. Many of them are feared to be targeted by the Ministry of Agriculture of the Chamber of Commerce. Unlike the Takazu of the ''balance'', the Takazu of ''ruin'' was famous for not knowing where he was going. Only the various gardens held by Takazu himself appear regularly, to the extent that it was said that it was rare to even see him. That''s what we''ve been doing for the last few years in King''s Capital. It will not be necessary to say how ecstatic we, the High Elves who work for the King''s Capital, have been. But Takazu prefers quiet. The president of the Chamber of Commerce was pressed many times to make no noise around him. Especially forbidden were various'' direct suits'', so much so that they were notified that if they were broken, they would be punished severely. If it''s going to happen, I''d like to beg for a lesson about plant growth myself, but I can''t do that either. Exclusive to the high elves of the Chamber of Commerce, I''d like you to open a lecture or something, but you''re an unfamiliar dream for a boulder. It is an honor to have Takazu take many trips to our Chamber of Commerce. That one who hates the crowd should have rarely stopped by the Chamber of Commerce before. It also turns out why. Surprisingly, Takazu is intimately associated with a human family. As an escort to that parent and child, you''re coming to the Chamber of Commerce. Rumor has it, I don''t know. The other high elves make noise in a whisper. "Takazu''s here." "Those friendly brothers and sisters are really cute. Brother, I''m still stuck with your sister today." "Hmmm. No matter how cute I am, I''m a human being a bit..." Everyone says they like it. But I''m nervous. Because it is this me who will guide Takazu to the reception room today. Naturally, not many elves try to touch Takazu''s cough at all. Not taking the initiative to raise your hand would be something like Senior Mis. That one, too, has changed tremendously, but I discount that. As mentioned, Takazu''s guide was on duty because many elves wanted to do it. I''ve always hoped, too, that the dream came true today. Of course, it is forbidden for guides to make blatant appeals. If you break it, you won''t be able to hire me again. The same goes for any disrespect. So I''ll work hard. We will talk as we have been practicing since yesterday and respond with the finest smile. "...... hmm. Regards." Oh, my God, Takazu, you spoke up straight away! The Takazu of "Ruin" is a very silent man, so many elves are visible and have never heard of you. I''m proud of you for life, this. But you have a lovely voice! Surprisingly, my luck wasn''t just that. Oh, my God, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce ordered me to stay in the reception room. Normally, if I work a guide to the reception room on the third floor, I will be there to help you. I don''t know when I''ll be here, nothing but waiting for my next guide. But she told me that she might be able to help me with a little work. Instead of a little work, even secretaries and escorts would be happy to serve, yes! In the room, besides Takazu and the human family, there are only the Chairman and Vice Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. I just can''t stop wondering what kind of story you''re going to talk about. "Oh, me, you make tea! I proposed with joy and courage, but the vice chairman smiled and said no. This is absolutely unattainable. Indeed, even in my position as vice-chairman, I would not leave it to others. Kuh! I envy that authority. "Go ahead, Al. Be careful because it''s hot, okay? The vice chairman speaks very intimately to the boy. Soft, nice smile. The boy, too, is receiving with a smile on his face. Apparently, these two are very close. I was sitting on the side, a silver-haired girl saw it and swelled her pretty cheeks up a lot. Give your brother a good hug of momentum. "If it''s hot, Phew Phew, I''ll give it to you! Watch out, don''t say anything! You''re still so young, you already seem to be willing to . The vice chairman won''t move if he''s hit by waves of anger in a young girl. I''m smiling and apologizing, but I''m sure that one will do the same thing again? This person and the Fennel part of his katana that never gives way to what he says or doesn''t give way to. That Fennel is not in the King''s Capital right now. They''re being sent to Cyril for a big business meeting about Swamp Dojo. In addition to holding back lake swamps and fishing rights, they also seem to be on the run to secure land to build a chamber run by the Chamber of Commerce. That''s right. It''s a eel. We, the high elves who work at the head office, have tasted the swamp dojo of the new cooking method in confidence, but that was food with the potential to be uninterrupted. The plump baked body is soft and aromatic, and the rich sauce goes well with the rice. The sea urchin, which has always been despised as a lower fish, has turned into a great treat. The employees other than me turned their eyes round and quickly captivated. The discoverer seems to be a Bavarian name, but he''s someone I''ve never heard of. Did an anonymous person happen to discover it by some coincidence? Whatever, it was good in our Chamber that the recipe was brought in. If it had been brought to the Chamber of Commerce of the Desired Human Race, it must have run rampant. On the other hand, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce spoke of making the protection of eels a priority first after the tasting. It''s a boulder sight. It would be an unreachable mindset for the foolish humans who repeatedly develop chaos for their immediate gold. "Natuna" When I saw the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, Lady Shorcina said with a heavy tone and expression. "Needless to say, the conversation here is useless. That''s good." "Of course it is. I pledge my pride in the high elves." Words I uttered wholeheartedly, but on the other hand, there was intense interest. How important will it be? (There is a Takazu, is it an arrow-stricken herb? This is a complete rumor, but the ''ruined'' Takazu is said to possess that sacred grass or the lake water of Holy Lake. Naturally, there are more elves who don''t believe in it because the value of things is too great. One, a plant extinct in the Divine Age. One, because existence itself is the legendary island of fairytales. You would talk too much about boulders. But if you are about Takazu, you should necessarily possess super rare plants or fresh water containing dark magic. I see that they were passed on to the Big Bang. "Well, Master Alto" The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce President turned to the boy stroking his sister, not Takazu. "What exactly did you bring today? Products? No way, is it a sell-in? No, it''s not that kids discover toy ideas. It''s really very rare, but some kids make discoveries that will be for sale. No wonder this boy said he came up with that ''something''... "Uh, I brought two dishes today" "Is that Essen''s? Essen? Are you talking about Charles Essen, the inventor the Chamber of Commerce is making top secret? He''s Essen''s edge or something, on his behalf, he''s been carrying new merchandise or something? "No, this time it''s Bavaria." Bavaria!? Is that Bavarian, which created a new method of cooking swamp dojo and a deep and rich sauce!? Someone else with the same name? Or really, is there a connection...? I don''t know. It''s confusing in my head. That chaos shook off when I heard the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce say it. "Oh, so today, you can sell me the recipe, right? "- Huh!?" To that word, I trembled. Do you think Essen and Bavaria are the same person? And you think such a toddler is who he is? Very incredible. But right in front of you, the facts go pale. "Abel, please" "... n" He had very naturally abandoned Takazu. Nor does Takazu seem to dislike it. Ning Lo, from these two, I even felt something like a deep bond. According to the boy''s words, Takazu is taken out of the merchandise. (Huh!? This is -) The two items were completely unexpected. Because something totally unrecognizable and something totally familiar were arranged. 310 Episode 3006: Natuna, Meet the Honorary Elves! (Part II) "Ko, is this...? Something put on the table. Seeing that, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is also surprised. That would be so. One is unknown, so nothing but waiting for an explanation, while the other is something that doesn''t have to be explained. In this country - no, all over the continent, no one will ever know. Including children. Because this is... "Dried meat, right...? That''s right. It''s dried meat. It is a common preserved food, spoken of by military personnel, adventurers and travellers during the camp. Why is this...? Or just very similar to dried meat, possibly something else? But the boy, whose sister was rubbing his cheek on the couch, remained a bit of a troubled windy face and nodded clearly. "That''s right. That''s just dried meat. But I was wondering if it would be for sale." "Hmm...? The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce was not angry when he was shown his existing products. By that time, do you mean you trust this boy? "So shall I take it? The vice chairman tells you in a soft voice. I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try it. Sure, that would be true, though. "Natuna. You too, take it." "Yes, sir." The President of the Chamber of Commerce''s words will be to seek an opinion widely, but certainly I, too, was interested in this dried meat. We reach for more than one piece of dried meat. For some reason, your sister smiled and took it and began to carry it to her mouth. "Ah, uhh, lying...... heh!? What is this, delicious...... heh! Word leaked by accident. The first thing that struck me was that it smelled appetizing. And when I included it in my mouth, it tasted very good. Besides, strangely enough, the more you chew, the more flavorful it becomes like gravy. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is also surprised by this. The vice chairman is - you''re always right. Keep a soft smile on your face. "Um, what the hell is this...? To my words, the boy clapped his shoulders. I don''t think I''m sorry somewhere, that look. "No. I was just trying to come up with a few ideas for flavoring. After all, were you too clueless? Because it''s an existing product, he doesn''t think it''s for sale. But this sells, no doubt. Because it''s simply delicious. Dried meat is a preserved meal, I don''t have to explain it. It''s just something that salted the meat. Convenient, but not so tasty. Of course still, it would be an essential part of a winter with little food. It may remain intact, but it may also be returned with water to soften and form part of the ingredient. There are also many uses for making simple soups and adding them there. But this is delicious even if you eat it as it is. The strange thing is, will it taste good from within, not on the surface? How the hell is that possible? The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce thinks jizzily. My glasses are glowing and I can''t read my expression, but what this guy is thinking is not a mystery of flavoring, but cost and where to sell it, I guess. "Henriette" "Yes. You''re a Knights and Adventurers Guild. Then cities, villages and mountains in the region where dried meat is the staple food in winter" As it sounds if you hit it, the vice chairman answers. That''s probably the formulation of the place of sale. With this unusually delicious dried meat, it would be a consultation to take away your share. These two are extremely doers. I suppose you''re going to beef ears, not just simply sell this in, but also make existing dried meat a value deduction or set, etc. If you can hang such delicious dried meat, there should be a large number of people out there trying to join hands with our Chamber of Commerce, even if you throw away previous sales routes. "Dear Alto, how to cook - no, that''s a recipe. Can I ask you something? "Of course it is. I came here to sell it.... Abel, please" "... n" It was the bag that Takazu took out. The top two of the Chamber of Commerce opens it up and peeks in. I''m curious, too, so I''d like to see it. (Wow... Smells good......! From the bag came the aroma of an intense sauce. "Well, you know. It''s a simple story. You just soak the meat in that sauce. A day and a half or so." "A day and a half! So you had so much flavor in your meat! But the problem is, that source. The sauce to marinate is delicious, so is the dried meat. "No, that sauce is not a big deal with basically using it on eels. Well, did you just say it was an application? The recipe for the sauce to be used for swamp dojo is already gripped by the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce''s food development department has also talked about using it for new dishes. Some kids are studying it almost without sleeping. By then, it was an innovative source. (Arrowhead This boy is the Bavarian who brought the eel...! Strange emotion and convincing ran through my body. Then at that time, her sister, who was also cheeky with dried meat, smiled like the sun. "Hehe...! Phew, I like the dried meat I made! But I prefer this one, more! Phew, I want this! Above this intensely flavored dried meat? What the hell is that...? It''s a tightly colored fragment that I want to flatten. It doesn''t look very tasty...? "Dear Alto. What about this food? When the president of the Chamber of Commerce asked him, he asked him to prepare dishes and other items. For this I have been ordered to remain on this occasion, so I will hurry and prepare what I have been instructed. That was a soup dish and a spoon. Do you have dishes, even though it feels like you''ve seen them, and you''re going to be able to pinch them and eat them? Fragments will be placed on the plate along with a light noise called "Zarazala". And he said, "I just eat this with milk or soy milk" "Is that all...? "Yeah, well. Because ease is urine." Hang the prepared milk as it is said and transport it to your mouth. "Yummy......! The texture is crisp. Sweet flavor. And most importantly, it goes well with milk. A vice chairman who finished chewing asked, after wiping his mouth with polite motion. "Is this corn? "Yes, I named it Cornflake" "Cornflakes! I sometimes use corn as a powder and as an ingredient in bread as flour, but I''ve never seen anything like this. Not only is it delicious, but the texture is fun. "Um, how to make...? Instead of the chairmen of commerce, I asked. He answers very normally. "Ha, simmer the dried corn in seasoning, let it dry further and grind, then season with syrup and let it dry again...? You''ve come up with that a lot, haven''t you? "Yes, it happens. I saw the dried cornmeal and it flashed." Because of my mind, I feel my eyes swimming...... The chairman and vice chairman of the Chamber of Commerce are discussing what to do with distribution and sales weaknesses in that milk and soy milk are essential. Although it is true that foods that depend on them will have a more limited sales route than dried meat. "Cornflakes were more popular with my family, but dried meat is more appreciated this way..." He''s, like, whining about that. But like dried meat, with what it''s complete on its own and what you need in a set of milk or soy milk, the range of sales changes, so I guess that''s natural. (Still, who the hell is this kid? I don''t think it''s a good idea to come up with one recipe after another like this...) When I twisted my neck in surprise, the vice chairman smiled softly. "Actually. Al-Kun has now been certified as the" Honorary Elf Nation "" "Oh, yeah...... Huh!? I''ve never even heard of that title" "...... hmm. I said the right thing." Takazu remained faceless, blinded. Is this an alley? He said the vice chairman was just riding badly. I don''t know what the honorary elves and their names are, but if they are the names officially given by the Elves, there must necessarily be a circular from the ''balance'' high ancestors. The boy, too, laughs bitterly and tells me. "That''s what I''m saying, so please don''t take me seriously, either, okay? "That''s not coming. You are already an honorary Elf." I just have to ride. to this big wave. The boy, who became an honorary elf, looked at me, "The kind who comes on this joke..." You look like that. That''s right. I''ll ride. I mean, I rode. "I''ll tell everyone about this, quickly." "Ya, please don''t...! How should I describe the boy''s face then? He looked adorable and meticulous, like an abandoned puppy. "Hugh...... eh. Are you kidding me? Frankly, I was freaked out. (Uh, that''s good. I''d like to see more of these expressions) I had a favorite child this day. That''s not because he generates profits for the Chamber of Commerce, or because he''s been sheltered by Takazu. It''s worth it - no, because it''s an honorary elf tribe. It would be nice to have a long relationship. 311 Episode 3007: Sheeps Hot Air Record "Ahhh..." This is a certain house in Wangdu. Sheep and Florina Scheindel sat on the carpet. She has big, beautiful eyes, looking up at the sky from the window. The look of it seemed kind of lonely. "You''ve been doing that ever since you got back to King''s Capital, Flori" The housekeeper shrugs worryingly. The Scheindel family, a mother and child family, employs housekeepers to take care of their young sheep. The housekeeper cares about the sheep he''s been looking after, even if he''s only hired. So if Flori''s not well, the housekeeper will be worried too. "The city of Cyril - it was also in the carriage back home, it seemed like a lot of fun. That recoil." Floche Scheindel, a magical guide vintage scholar, stared at her beloved daughter as she said so. Sheep always smiled in that big carriage. Girls with a puffy feel or an elf sister. She looked very happy surrounded by child-loving beauties and cute squirrels. And most importantly, it was the boy on board who grabbed Sheep''s heart. Sheep seemed to want to like the boy named Alto Crane Putt. I was so happy to have him take care of me and stroke my knob. You can usually only play with Floche or the housekeeper, so an environment with a smile around should have been a big plus. If my beloved daughter is a little older, she thinks it might be a good idea to let her play with kids her age at the nursery in Wangdu. "Akiyu..." Sheep are dropping their shoulders. As much as I enjoyed it, so much is the recoil after losing it. This girl has been every day since then, "Aww. Aww..." That''s what I keep whining about. Reach for the sky. But there''s no one there. I was sad about it, and Sheep''s body became blurry and bright. "I wish I could let you meet those friendly kids." The housekeeper shrugs, but that''s very difficult. Floche gets along with Lucica and Tarbicki, and he hears a lot about the living environment. The Ahokainen family is a precious stellar reading lineage with only three people in the country. Moreover, his daughter, Mirtia, was a man who attracted attention as the ''Son of Miracles''. It has also been whispered that it was this daughter who saved Cyril from the catastrophe, and therefore became a key candidate for the country (...), so I cannot go out. On the other hand, the Crane Putt family is simpler and more miserable. The whole family is under house arrest. Little was allowed to go out, and I heard that young brothers and sisters spent the majority of their lives alone, away and in the garden. Now I can''t even call for my daughter. (Maybe I was lucky enough to call it an investigation...) Mirtia Ahokainen performed a miracle in Cyril, allegedly gaining a star knight. Floche has been asked by the Viscount Baumann family to interview him and report him to Cyril. With that pretext, we can call the crane put, the asshole kainen, and both houses grand. Of course, the exploration of the facts and the request from the Viscount''s are going to be done in a kick-ass way, but that was Floche''s pleasure in letting Sheep meet his'' friends''. The adjustment that had been made since July one day, that we should finish early in October, gradually came in order. The Crane Putt family and the Ahokainen family were invited to their homes. "Flori, you''ll see the altos! "Ukyu!?" The effect of the word was surface. Sheep get up vigorously and run to her mother, pounding and pounding. "Ahhh! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Sheep slapping her mother on the leg. I''m gonna look up with big eyes at where that guy I want to see is. "Sorry, it''s not today" "Mukyu..." Sheep dropping shoulders visibly. After seeing "More and More Aura" emanating from her beloved daughter, Floche''s mom rushes to brew a follow-up. "It''s okay, Flori? I''ll see you soon, okay? "Ho ho? "Yeah, is that true? So, looking forward to it? "Micu! Sheep''s eyes lit a strong light. I guess I found hope. She walked straight to the housekeeper, tilted her head and appealed to the tuna. This says, "Brush this place? He says." "Hehe. Okay. We need to pick up our proud tuna and welcome you, right? "Akiyu" Tsuno for Horn becomes an important point of appeal. There was a concept in the world of horns called ''Tuno Beauty'' so that women who cared about their hair did not lack care. "Flori''s tuna is a very beautiful thing. I''m sure your friend will compliment you." "Kifu ~..." Sheep dyeing her cheeks and smiling happily. Because horns can be targeted by villains, hats are mandatory outside. Being able to boast in grandeur is why I feel so good. "Wait. If you want to polish Flori''s tuna, let me do it? I want to brush you up." "Ugh. No, I asked Flori to do this." "Nyah! The three of them seemed like a lot of fun. And the day I picked you up. From the day before, Sheep, who remained shabby, is very dear today. No, it''s not that I''m a big deal. This is build-up. You should come, for the showdown. "Ugh..." Cut, sheep grabbing baby clothes. Today''s baby clothes are her favorite coloring. I dreamed of getting compliments, just like the tuna I polished up with in mind for this day. "The reason I''m inviting you is to do an interview." Froche Maman smiles bitterly when he sees Maud''s beloved daughter. However, it was also a pleasure for her that my dear child would smile. "You''re here, aren''t you? The housekeeper tells. "Akiyu...... Huh! Oh, what? "Oh, no." Magic guide vintage scholar who can hold his daughter trying to rush out. Because of the impatience, sheep today, they''re a little dangerous. One family comes when he remains holding his beloved daughter with a jitter. It was Sheep''s de fate that arrived first. It was a crane put family. "Hello ~. Sorry to bother you." Guided by the housekeeper, and led by Lucica Crane Putt, the family of three came. "Long time no see, Floche" "Yes, and Mr. Lyushka." Since the Crane Puts are also mother-child families, there are many topics in common with Lucica and Floche. As a result, we became friends on the carriage home. "Ahhh! And sheep trying so hard to escape. Any more restraint on the boulder will make you glow. That''s not eye friendly. That''s what I think, I''ll put you down. "Ugh! Ugh! Ahhh!" Then the sheep popped out like they were bounced, clinging to the boy with a tired atmosphere in a straight line. The silver-haired girl who was beside him raged and tried to hold it back, but sooner than that, Lucica Crane Putt hugs her own daughter. Because he knew that Phyllia would try to stop Sheep on his return journey in the carriage. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!? Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Sometimes your mother wants to do Phew." "But heh. If you don''t protect me now, I will! "Because it''s good, it''s good. Yes, why?" Apparently, Lucica will take Sheep''s side. "Ugh! Ugh! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Yeah. Long time no see, Flori. You look better than anything." The boy crouched in and seemed to be gazing at Sheep. Was it pleasing, the scholar''s daughter, smiling like a melt. "Akiyu ~...!" "You''re taking your hat today, aren''t you? You can see the beautiful tuna. The clothes you''re wearing, they''re good shades." "Ki Woo! Kifu......! Sheep are thrilled to be praised for the part they wanted to praise. Even happier, knowing that taste is close. Yan, yan, yay, yay, yay. Sheep in a good mood just urged the boy to stroke his tuna. "Aww! Whoa, whoa, whoa? "Hmm? Okay. I''ve already learned the trick of stroking a tuna. Wouldn''t you stroke me thoroughly! Slowly lower back and agua. Sheep were joyful and brave and got into it. "Hey, what''s up?" "Aha! Aryu, that''s so nigga......! The moment I even dreamed of it, Sheep became like Ebisu''s expression. "Meh! That, meh! Get on your knees, why, it''s just fuh-fuh-fuh! The boy laughs bitterly at the screams he hears from his mother''s arms. On the other hand, the sheep in the upper mood were glowing in cherry blossom color. The housekeeper announced the arrival of the Ahokaynen family. 312 Episode 308: What Happened at the Scheindel House "Mill, Al, Feel, Scheindel to... Ruru. Ruru...? "Son of a Miracle," who appeared in the Scheindel family, began to spin as he arrived and twirled behind me. As always, I can''t measure this girl, but somehow I know she''s in a good mood. "Pooh - Mill, long time no see. Looking good, huh? "Mmm...... How are you? How are you? With meatbones......? Wangdu has more meat than fish......? Pooh''s child comes covered in her back as she runs her mouth about something she doesn''t understand. My sister, who sees it, gives an angry voice. "They both stick together, dude! Get out of my mother''s arms and stick to my body. You regretted it so much, you''re already in tears. "Oh, all right, all right. Don''t cry, Fee." "Uh-oh! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! One hand is stroking Sheep, so use your other hand to get Fi. ... touching at the same time is difficult. In such a championed air, the interview begins by Ms Floche Scheindel. Even so, my policy remains the same. Whatever happened in Cyril, I don''t know, I don''t know, it''s just soggy. Pooh, you too, Pooh, "Mmm...? Asked the stars...? "Master Mejed is a great God......! "Feeling like pasta today......? Just repeat this one. Keep it in smoke yourself, but Sheep Mother''s struggle is aggravated. Still, Pooh has a "track record" of "Miracles of the Moon God" in the past. So I''m also half convinced that ''maybe I did something'' this time. The problem is me. What is a star knight? Is there a change in physical condition? They ask me that. (Ask Abel what "Star Knight" is and I know it, but come on...) There''s no way I can cloud. In the first place, it was Pooh that brought that word up. I''d like you to ask. "No, I''m asking, right? With a tired face, a scholar teacher turning to me again. "I''m talking about Cyrillic, but how can I turn into a mushroom or tacheon or something like that?!?" Hey...... My conversation with Pooh is very difficult... "I don''t have the knowledge in the first place, so I want you to tell me, what is'' Star Knight ''? "Akioo! The sheep who are doing it seem happy. "... With Yorik, I wonder if Flori would have been so sweet on that guy..." I don''t know. Mr. Floche, give me one cough. "A star knight is only known for its ancient heritage. In the literature of the period of the Magic Guide, and rarely in the oral history of long-lived species - you''re close to the Elves, aren''t you? Haven''t you heard anything? "No, not at all" It''s a lie. I''m asking you so much. "Well, the elves have something secretive about the whole race. You don''t trust other races, I don''t try to divulge much information outside. Or maybe you know the past, but you know the Star Knight is just a rumor." "Rumor has it... what is it? "Hehe...... Phew, I liked it! "Akiyu! Awwww! Even in the middle of the conversation, he left the left and right toddlers stroking. Note that Pooh is still covered in me. My mother, who looks envious of it, and Ms Talvicki. Ahhh. Neither of you, because you don''t have to come aboard. It would be tough if Fee or Sheep crumbled. "Yeah. Rumors, fairytales. That''s a strong theory, too. Anyway, the word ''star knight'' just comes up once in a while, and there are no concrete examples. Or maybe it''s just a title or a title, so there''s no reality." Well, after a long time ago, the arch elves are deliberately blocking information. Mr. Floche asks Pooh, who is stuck between me and Tartar and can no longer move. "In the first place, where did the name ''Star Knight'' come from? "Mmm...? Came down from the stars? "Stars...? "Because I finally found Mr. Bug ~... That reward? "Huh? You know, it means something." "Mr. Bug, black. It works with a crusty...? Fly, too? But ~... Are you good at cooking too? Mr. Floche is out of line. Then you wouldn''t know what that means. Oh, you got your head? "... it doesn''t even look like you''re lying... What a report to the Viscount." I know how you feel, yeah. Tartar, who remained beaten by Powoko, laughed out in Doya''s face. "If a miracle has happened, it''s up to our daughter, so there''s no point in thinking about it from the start. As my ancestors saw the future, our mill performed a miracle. That''s all, isn''t it? Simple and lucid story! Uh-huh, this. Mr. Floche''s eyes are cold looking at Pooh''s Mama. "What happens to the fact that your boy stopped a strange magic trick easily after giving up a hundred steps and your child performed a miracle? "Is something wrong with that? Now Tartar looks at Sheep Mother with pity. "My child is the future savior, so it''s not natural to do all sorts of miracles. If something miraculous happens to you, it''s just a temporary favor to our daughter." "... So what about the Star Knight? "That''s easier. Mills are a treasure of Moonrain. Protector sent by the stars to protect that mill. That would be the Star Knight. Think about my kid, and you''ll figure it all out." Tartar laughing like he won. Meanwhile, the daughter. Pooh is covered in me... "... Al came from the stars to protect me, knight...? No. What are you going to do if you believe your mother''s paranoia? Number one, isn''t it Po Wo Chi himself who gave up the star knight? When you look at a friend with a face out of his shoulder, "... Poop" I said something like that. Sheep mother holding down her eyebrow root exhales like she gave up. " Ahokaynen parents and children have often found it difficult to gather information. I''ll put this story on hold for now. Otherwise, I won''t have it." I guess the last word is for real...... "Ha. ''Star Knight'' may also have to take into account the possibility that this parent-child departure could have been an appropriate object... I thought it was a chance to prove my hypothesis..." Sheep Mother seemed to have some kind of thought-provoking reasoning. Uh, dude. I''m whining. Some of them were fantasy truths, so there may be speculations close to the fact of being out of sight. "You didn''t want it to work just once... Hmm? Once? Yes, a few times! Dear scholar who wakes up Gabba. "Patients suddenly start to get excited! Tartar''s screaming something, but I''m through. Sheep mother through too. Mr. Floche''s eyes lock on Sheep dreaming in my arms. "Akicu ~...! Ow, ow! Ki-ki-ki-ki-ki-ki-ki-ki-ki! Toddler girl grabbing my body in a state of possibility. It hurts a bit because it relentlessly hits my body. "Alt-kun." "Yes?" "We must continue to gather information about the Star Knight. Do you think you can handle this in the future? DD Is that what you mean? I don''t even hope so. I''m sure this guy came up with that for Sheep, but as far as I''m concerned, you''re welcome to have more opportunities to let your mother and Fee out. "Of course it is. I''d like to ask you a favor." If the answer to the Ahokainen parents and children was legitimate, whatever the conclusion, the interview might have been completed only this time. Thinking about it, Pooh''s reaction was probably the best as a result. "Pooh girl, Nice" "Mmm...? A praise I don''t remember......? Mini compliments? But me, do you like being complimented? You like pomeranians, too? It''s in my ear, Ruru. "Good for you, Flori. We''ll be seeing Alto every once in a while, won''t we? When Sheep Mother concluded, Sheep''s gaze, which until then was only for me, gained momentum and turned to that mother. "Hurray!?" "Yeah, it''s true. Right, Alt-kun?" "Ahhh! Huh, ahhh? Oh, my God." "Uh...? Yeah. I''ll be back to see you." "Yikes! I was hugged with a full smile on my face. "Yay, meh! And My Sister hugging me with fury. Pooh, who doesn''t quite understand the situation, eventually seems to have stopped thinking. I''ll talk to you about my business. "Al. Stars down can be seen with me this month...? It''s the purest eyes of the day that can be directed. Well, can I go out at night? 313 Episode Three Hundred Nine: Burning Venink October of 1205, a sacred history. While I''m still a kid, I think I''m living a life that''s thick enough for me. Anyway, I was out on the Great Ice Plains last October. Events are coming up after that. I''ve also encountered a lot of dangerous eyes - but this is how I still survive, and the previous life I actually lost may have been more of a bummer in a way. Well, there''s still an event this month. "Ho. Well done." Gado says, eating a bowl of guts and nagging. The eel has totally become the favorite of this blacksmith. So, what you''re saying is that I made it. Even so, it is not a sword. It''s already been about a year and a half since I started training in blacksmiths, but I can still only make ''Lost Swords''. No, I''m improving. I know it''s getting better visibly while I''m at it, but I can''t get Gad to pass at all. At any rate, even the black steel on the "lowest pass line" still doesn''t rip open. "You''re so temperamental. After all, we just have to take the time to make things better." "That reasoning suggests that the long-lived race is more advantageous." "All this, I don''t know. I wanted to live another hundred years, too. I''m sure I could have improved more time, huh? Was it Kazuki Kitaisai? When you die at the age of ninety, "Ten more years. No, five years would have been a real painting." Or something like that. It''s not just simple technology that makes things, but maybe we can''t grow up without something like "obsession." When I get there, I''m halfway there. Even if I had the same skill and experience as Gad, I feel I can only make inferior swords. Return to the story. What was I making? And why is Gado eating a bowl of noodles? These are closely related. No, maybe I didn''t. That is related to a person, who is coming to the grounds of the Marquis Bailefeld family from now on. "Your nobles have come to visit the boy straight away, have you become great? As teasing, Gad laughed. "Oh, you''re Alto. He''s a real genius, isn''t he? It''s scattered in letters, isn''t it? Holding my hand and smiling was a gentleman who seemed calm. At the same time, it creates an atmosphere that seems to have a lot of difficulty. "I''m Alto Crane Putt. It''s an honor to meet the Baron." "Ha. Please stop wearing it. We''re really weak. You don''t have to be flying if you blow." His name is Sandel. Sandel Fusil el Venink. To say the least, it is Mia Daddy. Why would the Baron come to a civilian without a father? That''s what Gad had to do with what he was eating. In other words, the side selling swamp dojo to a large extent came to meet the one that made the bowl. The practical thing is, it''s all supposed to be meeting with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, so the purpose of coming here, as mentioned, is to greet me. And only a small part of it was to meet my daughter. Having finished the whole greeting, Mia Daddy looked at me as a giddy and then asked anxiously. "Uh...... I''m sorry to hear that, but is your body okay? You know your daughter''s sexuality when you ask her that question? Well, ''he'' keeps his taste open, no matter who. "So far, we''re safe, but it''s clarity and horrible. I hope you can do something about it." No, really. Sometimes when I change, I feel a giddy gaze. If you look back, there''s him. That one of these days, I really think we''re gonna get caught. But the baron bowed his head. "... I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything. I think it''s still more realistic to hold off a volcanic eruption with a single plank of wood than to stop an array of runoff..." Oh, my God. "But you''ve invented a great new cooking method. My family, which has no specialties, starves in the swamp dojo, which is huge when it comes to food. Some of them used to be called Baron Marsh Dojo. From now on, that''s what I''d like to be called in a good way." Before we do that, I hope we don''t get the name ''Father of Sex Offenders''? Let''s go through to the living room away and say hello to our family again. The souvenir Mia Daddy brought was a pack of baked sweets that he thought he had bought at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Probably greeted the Chamber first and bought the confectionery fold as it was. "We don''t have any specialties." And I was laughing, but I guess this is for real as it is. Whatever it is, it would be appreciated if it were a treat because our women would welcome it. "My daughter is always bothering you" That said, Mia Daddy''s expression of bowing her head was serious in itself. I guess this is for real, too. "Mmm...... I don''t think I have any trust from your father." Mia, who had heard that her father was coming from the territory, is present in the name of a servant. I suppose I should say that she seems to be the one sitting with me like a natural right after I make tea. Mia daddy said to her daughter with a seemingly difficult face. "If you know your predisposition, it''s natural. If they found out you were in the realm, they''d say the residents were hiding their children. Rumors...? Rumors, huh? "Of course, it''s a rumor without roots or leaves. When it comes to the three women in the Baron Venink family, they were very popular with children in the realm." Everyone''s gaze is cold. But Mia has passive skills and a horse''s eastern wind. Doesn''t seem to be going through with it. "Oh, my God." Abu Nai''s gaze pours down on me. "I''m being eagled of hearts now, aren''t I? There''s a beautiful young man to attack the book. I don''t have time to shake my side." Uggh. Zowazowa, you just have goosebumps!? Because of my mind, I have the feeling that a ton of heartmarks are flying in. Can you prevent it with a demon wall, this? "Right. Are you the jetty of my Baron Venink''s house? I know it''s tight, but keep up the good work." Stop talking like other people! The baron, unwilling to control his daughter, told me about his plan to sell eels. I will give you the territory and sell out the swamp dojo. They also set up canteens, travel from and to other territories, and build streets in anticipation of transportation, but the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce will undertake those materials, funds, and personnel. Our Chairman of Commerce believes that eels will definitely sell, so these investments will not be wasted. Ning Lo, he seems to think it''s absolutely necessary. "I remember the terms of the investment were very different. It is absolutely forbidden to have horns on the ravens or to sell them, even if they are indiscriminate. Including the surrounding environment, you were pushed not to raze the lake marshes. The Elves love nature." The baron, who speaks that way, was delighted to be able to assign his work to the inhabitants. Mia, who didn''t pinch her mouth, seems happy to have no heart. There seems to be local love in this true shotacon as well. "Kufu. Boys who ate swamp dojo and were full of energy are a treasure of the country." I wonder why it''s boys only? Is it? "Oh, blue-white, infirm, beautiful childhood, Mia, of course your sister can go. Hey? Nobody''s asking, talking about such a defensive range. "Ah. Then Mia" Baron Venink coughs in front of his daughter. "You, it''s your fourteenth birthday, isn''t it? "Some theories say so. But it''s not my age, it''s the boy''s age." Ignore what the waste maid said at this time. As Mia Daddy said, it''s the birthday of this Abu Nyimaid. The Baron probably came out of the rear to match it. They say they have a gift for you. "Is it a gift? Glad to hear it. Is it naked beauty childhood, ribbon wrapped or something? "... do you want to criminalize your own father?... Look, here it is" What I gave him was a modest but generous piece of jewellery. Even the amateur can tell it seems expensive. Maybe Mia, Dad, you did something you couldn''t do for your daughter. "If you were a noble child, you''d need what you said." "... I''m glad, but I hope you don''t have to... Even I know the economy of the realm." After all, Baron Venink''s family is not a very wealthy environment. "But I see. You''ve been sending us the money the Marquis is paying you, right? "I''m just giving it to you because I don''t use it. There''s nothing wrong with bribing you here." Mia, were you giving your own salary to your parents? "I have the money you sent me. Spend it on your wedding money." And this one, he needs to get his hands on it. "You don''t have to do that. We have a promising future here." The chill runs on my spine. Feels like a rat staring at a raptor. "Kufu." What that laugh. Are you scared? But I can''t be cowardly. As the Baron said, it''s Mia''s birthday. "Mia, this" That''s right. I got a present for you, too. I mean, I made it. Gad gave me a hand and I did my best to finish it. What I created this time was a brooch of silver. Like the last Barletta, cats are the motif. This time the kitten is playing with the bow. I have movement, so it was a little harder than before. "Wow! It''s Cat. I, Cat, love you. It''s cute! Mia likes cats because it''s a well-known fact. And I''m surprised to see my work, Baron. "Kimi...! This seems like a lot of delicate craftsmanship, but isn''t it worth a lot?!? The brilliance is also amazing. How can I get such a glow...? I think they said something similar when I gave Barletta away. As a matter of fact, at the point where Gado the masterpiece is in hand, I think it will have a tremendous value, but that''s not true. "That''s the one I made. It''s like free." "Huh? You? This is very good work, but are you going to be an artisan in the future? If it sells, that''s still good. Blacksmiths and woodworking for me are cut off for a living, so I''m willing to stop growing in time. "Because of my mind, I feel much better than a store item..." There won''t be that in the boulder. Above and beyond that, it''s not possible. Still, Mia''s quiet, huh? I''ll take a look at Chirali. "....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... The waste maid was trembling. When I was wondering what was going on, Mia Daddy blued. "How about that! That''s dangerous! You, run...! "Huh...!?" Moments. Mia''s burning! He was staring at me, haunting a disastrous aura. "Alt-kyun! To express this joy - now you will strike me, Alt-kyun! "What?" What are you talking about, this guy? Sooner or later, the baroness jumped. "Uh-oh!? Don''t come, don''t come! Thus Mia''s birthday was transformed into a hell of a picture of the snort cry. 314 Episode Three Hundred and Ten: Kinopa It is for everyone to say that it is a small pleasure. For example, pouring alcohol between taking a bath and going to bed, or, on holidays, cooking a little elaborate dish. Naturally, I have something like that, too, and that''s after MySister goes to sleep. Sometimes it''s about talking to Abel before I go to sleep myself. Especially not every day. If the exam gets closer, I allocate it to study time, and sometimes I do a little woodworking. This is also the time to create a bottleship. I used to do the processing of clams at least. It''s fun to make things and read books, but arrowheads would be the most valuable thing to spend time with Abel. It''s fun to be talking, and even if you stay silent beside it, your heart fills. At least, I am. Though I''d be glad if Abel could stay the same. That''s why I''m in the attic at night. Rub Abel''s brewed tea and talk nonsense. Mighty Char cares so much about my mug, like Fee. That''s a little, proud. "... mushrooms? "Yes. Mushrooms. I thought it would be interesting if the whole family could go mushroom hunting. Abel would be familiar with places like that, wouldn''t she? "... n" Dear Elf, who does a little thinking trick. Nothing. You don''t have to be so serious, you don''t have to be somewhere around that, do you? "... it may take some time to persuade. By the end of the year, it''s hard." Wow. Kiter has an unexplained story specific to Takazu. Why wave the story of mushroom hunting and the word ''persuasion'' comes up. "Are you even putting a privately owned mountain as a candidate? "... slightly different. One of the things I thought of was the sanctuary." The Forest of Wan Fall ". As far as I know, the mushrooms are the best and I think it''s a place to enjoy collecting them" Another place where mankind can''t go easily...... "No, even if it''s not such an awesome place..." As I said, the little elf faintly laid his eyes down. "... to Al -" "Yeah." "... I want Al to see some beautiful scenery. I want you to make fun memories. So I decided ''Wan Fall Forest'' was the best" It''s for me. "... no. I wanted to go with Al." Mm-hmm. Now you can''t say, "It doesn''t have to be such a big place"... "There are no mushrooms in Abel''s garden? "... of course, there is. In the case of my garden, though, the focus is on preserving rare species and what makes them ingredients for chemicals rather than edibles. If it''s a very common edible mushroom, it was grown by the Chamber of Commerce. Still, it should taste above standard." Well, mushroom hunting is more about ''having fun'' than ''flavor''. I bought it from the Chamber of Commerce. Then it doesn''t make too much sense. "... so I need some time" "No, it''s just an idea, ''cause you don''t have to work so hard, okay? "...... hmm. Good luck." I didn''t pass it on. "Nevertheless, if we were talking about mushrooms, you''d want to eat mushrooms..." You say you want to eat, but you remind me of Phee. Because my sister loves mushrooms. You can even fry vegetables, and you like simple baked mushrooms. "... do you even make it mushroom soup? "That''s good too, hey" I just said what I wanted to eat. "... ok. I''ll be picking mushrooms by noon tomorrow." "I didn''t remind you..." "... I want to eat" Is it true...? Isn''t it because of what I said...? Abel will try to make it happen when I ask for something, so I have to weigh in somewhat. (But you won''t let me touch your ears...) I hope it gets to that hope by the time I die. "... I got it" So, the next day. As soon as we had breakfast together. Abel, who was out somewhere, came back in about two hours. Within multiple baskets, multiple mushrooms are placed separately. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Mushrooms! Phew, I like mushrooms! I like it! Pussy!" My Sister, who looked at the mushrooms and shuddered a lot, reacted quickly. I came here with a knife. No, it doesn''t matter, does it? Peek into Abel''s ''The Results of War'' as he snuggles at Fee. "Ohhhh...! You even have Matsushi mushrooms and Honshimeji in Maitake! Awesome! They all look delicious! Lots of other seasonal luxury mushrooms. I mean, if it was Japan, wouldn''t this be a pretty good price? "Abel, are you picking this in the woods you were talking about yesterday? "... no. There are mountains to go. I''ve picked it there." A mountain of destinations... Another strange word. "You didn''t get ahead much, did you? If this is all mushrooms, won''t the locals pick them up? "... I think it''s hard to get there with modern human strength" Yes. You''re like a secret again. I''m sure it''s a Dangerous zone. "So, you were okay...? "... no problem. The majority of monsters wind their tails if intimidated. Some demons came towards me unintentionally, but I defeated them all." I knew it was a normal place to be attacked. I mean, what kind of a bucket is that of a demon that attacks Abel without even making him intimidate? You won''t be able to hunt mushrooms in a place like that...... "Yay, yay! What are we gonna do with these mushrooms? Phew, I like mushrooms! I want mushrooms! Phew, I hope so! "I don''t care what you say, it''s more quantity and quality than you think." Think about your sister. No, don''t even think about it. My mother, peering right into the basket, declared with her eyes shining. "Mushroom making! Mushroom-making! With this, you can cook all kinds of dishes! Unlike me, who cooks based on the impure motive of selling recipes, this guy and Dorothea seem to like cooking purely. I can also nod that I seem to enjoy it. My angel in my arm reacted violently to my mother''s words. "Mushroom making!? Phew, I can eat a lot of mushrooms!? But Phew''s birthday, it should be next month...! Event determination to that point. "Ugh...... Your mother''s gonna make you more than just hang it on your arm, right? But before I do, I want to thank Abel for picking up so many mushrooms. "Yes!" Me and Fee replied with our voices together. This is how the mushroom party started abruptly. What I tried to make takes time, so I turned it around at night and something else for lunch. But I''m going to a luxury. The main thing for lunch is mushroom pasta. Use plenty of luxury mushrooms at all costs and go on the rampage of creating multiple mushroom pastas. My Mother made garlic and butter-based pasta, many types of mushrooms she uses. Meanwhile, what I made was a simple one with Simezi as the star. Because soy sauce is the seasoning. It might be closer to calling it a pasta version of baked udon. To that end, I also deliberately made pasta fat. Other things my mother intertwined with tomato sauce, as well as mushroom pasta that looked like pepperoncino but a little different. But the most important note would be Abel''s made soup spa. It''s a luxurious dish with lots of shimeji and maytake. I mean, Abel doesn''t cook much at home, so I really expect it. "... I''m not that good at cooking, so when I''m expected to have the skill of a Lycica class, I''m in trouble..." Takazu, who got my gaze, leaned down in embarrassment. (Let''s definitely eat from the soup spa. In some cases, let''s just eat that......! In addition, create simple baked mushrooms with mushroom salads and fierce hopes of fie. I don''t make a lot of pasta because I have multiple pastas. If you leave it behind, you won''t get hurt. I also have a soup spa. So it''s done. It''s lunch I''ve been waiting for. Me and Myangel were making it, and I''ve been twitching. "Oh. Not only Phee, but Al can''t be so shaky. She wanted to eat Abel''s cooking, didn''t she? "... ooh" Mighty char turning away at first sight. He''s the same shy guy. But it''s true what I''ve been looking forward to. "Come on, Takima-su! As I had decided, I would reach for the soup spa at first. "Yeah. Yum! Mushrooms are delicious. I think it''s very high quality, this. The premise material is outrageous. The soup is well seasoned with the mushrooms in mind. If you cook poorly, this is not the way to go. If you don''t understand which ingredients are the main ingredients and make them, the flavor itself will be blurred. Cohesion is very important. The boulder is Abel. I''m telling you. "It''s delicious, Abel" "... ooh, mmm... If Al was happy, I''d be happy too..." Sounds very illuminating. Your mother was good, wasn''t she? He says something like that, and he''s got his best friend on his back. "Whoa, whoa! The mushrooms are delicious! Phew is the best I''ve ever eaten! Well, that''s an incomparable level compared to the stores around here. You can''t overestimate your sister''s words. Probably the number one really. "Phew, this! I liked this and this! Honshimeji and Maitake...... You know what I''m talking about, Meister. "...... hmm. Al''s pasta is delicious too." Abel seems to like my grilled udon noodles (...). Especially since this may be a reward for complimenting the soup spa. "Even though it''s a simple flavor, it really brings out the simeji." My mother likes it. Well, the grilled udon doesn''t have any hassle. In one man''s rice, it would be an iron plate alongside stir-fried rice. "Delicious! Mushrooms delicious! Phew, I''m glad I did! My Angels are gradually devouring mushroom dishes. I mean, I don''t think it really matters how good mushrooms taste and how my sister is. Abel, who saw how it was, looked at me only for a moment and groaned with no expression. "... for this minute, Al''s evening meal will be delicious" "Become...!?" Something that would raise such a hurdle. Mother nods, Fee looks at this one with a caged expectation. "That''s right. It''s Al. You''re gonna make something really good, aren''t you? "Yikes, make something more amazing!? This delicious mushroom makes it taste better!?" I just wanted to eat mushroom food for a long time. Horrible. It''s horrible to betray these two expectations. View Abel. The cute teacher, who was usually supposed to be faceless, closed one eye and had a flirtatious grin. "... pressured me, in return" The cooked pine mushroom rice and mushroom sucker that I made that night was delightful. 315 Episode 311: Pooh Pooh Pooh, Shih Poo Poo Poo Mirtia Ahokaynen. Five. She was an indescribable figure in the Kingdom of Moonrayne. While he is seen as the ''Son of Miracles'' who performed the miracle of the Moon God and saved Cyril from the catastrophe, he is also often inclined to see him as'' just an asshole''s son who is not conversational '', and it is often controversial between a very small part of him who knows she exists, whether Miltia is awesome or not. Interviews conducted on several occasions have also not yielded any results. Says... "Mmm...? You prefer fish to meat? But I also like meat...? "I want a dog. But now they say I can''t...? "Friends, the goal is to make a hundred......? Etc., and the beginning and end of all replies that are not very relevant to the question. The interview does not reveal any confusion. I''ll take a magic measurement of that, but it does hold more magic than kids my age, but if you say how much miracles you can do, everyone will tilt their necks. "Isn''t the miracle of the Moon God something Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess of Arrowhead gained? "But then how do you explain the Cyril thing? Her Royal Highness was not there. Arrowhead, shouldn''t we think Mirtia Ahokainen is involved? "Just saying you were there would be no way to make a decision. Maybe it''s just a coincidence." Materials were lacking to affirm or deny, and no settlement was attached. In the end, it will be called a hold. The only thing that settled on me was the rating that said, ''I don''t know what kind of kid you are''. It was, for Miltier, an out-of-the-box. As there was a nursery in Cyril, childcare facilities are developed in this world. That was because there were wars, monsters existed and therefore many houses that would be single parents. There are independent nurseries, and churches and temples may operate as side businesses. And in places like the royal castle, there are also castle nursery facilities for those who work there. There are tiny children there and many families want their parents to keep them alive or not because they can learn collective behavior as well as teach them simple reading and writing arithmetic. Whatever, the quality of the nursery is pinky. Some just keep it, others just play and it''s over. Childcare workers also need to be educated to teach minimum studies. So if it''s not too much, I won''t even teach you to study. Going there, the nursery facilities in the royal castle were of the highest quality. This is not because of the fine motives children call important, but because they started it for popularity after "The Takeover" six generations ago. But even if the impure reason is the starting point, it''s a thankful story for those who keep it. The people working in Royal Castle made great use of the nursery facilities. One of them is a woman named Tarbicki Ahokainen. She was convinced that her daughter would be the future savior, so the nursery naturally thought it should be a place worthy of it. In this regard, the royal castle nursery facility was considered a pass. Anyway, the quality of the childcare workers as well as the equipment is good. That''s right. To say that childcare workers are of good quality was a happy thing for Miltier. The royal castle nursery facility is divided into multiple parts because there are many children to be kept. First, nobility or civilians? And in them, parental status or status is high or low. This class division was natural in a way. It''s a world where discrimination is commonplace, so if you don''t share it, it''s a source of trouble. As the Ahokainen family is neither descended nor aristocratic of immigrants, they naturally enter childcare facilities for the civilian population. The civilian kids don''t really care about their identities, so it''s easy to get along. Therefore, nursery facilities for the civilian population are also basically overflowing with smiles. Basically - I mean, there were exceptions. "I don''t know what he''s thinking." "Your father said you shouldn''t talk to him because he''s special..." Mirtia Ahokainen was alone. There are no children to talk to me, and I''m avoided talking to them. The exception was the childcare workers, who treated me normally to Miltier. But that''s not "friends." The desire to have a friend very normally never came true. Until I met one of the boys. "Oh? Miltier, are you looking at Mr. Paper Bird again? "Mmm...... My treasure." I snort strongly at the childcare worker''s question. That''s some, boring, atmospheric boy broke me a parrot glass. As the saying goes, it was a Mirtia treasure. Even when I''m alone, if I watch this, I get energized. "Really, you''re doing great...? Wonder how a piece of paper would turn out like this? The caregiver is leaning his neck as impressed. "Hmm...... Al is awesome......! Al, Noel, Al, Mom, Feel. I have not forgotten the joy of being friends for the first time. At the nursery in Cyril, some children, albeit temporarily, became friends through origami. And brothers and sisters that they are relatives of Alto Crane Putt. If there is such a thing as a patrol, for Miltier, it is the encounter with ''him''. "The patrol of the stars...... Your mother always said...? The Poughty Girl believed in her ''destiny'' rather than telling her ancestors that she would be the Savior. "Miltier, you''re meeting that friend again tonight, aren''t you? "Mmm...... If I see you, good......? With his puffy eyes, he stares jizzily at the parrot glass. Her waiter said she was sorry she didn''t know if she was coming. Suitable for looking up at the sky, on a certain hill. Still, there, we met. "The stars tonight are so beautiful...? I want Al to see..." Miltier said a small favor. And night. The young girl, on a green hill, waits for her friend. A group of meteors should soon run a white paintbrush on a pitch-black canvas that extends into the sky. "Miloo. Mother, I''m hungry. Let''s go get something to eat before the full star descent begins." Before coming this way, Mother Pooh, who should have had a good dinner, said as she rubbed her stomach. Apparently, he succumbed to the smell of a stall on the road. "Mmm...? But I promised to wait for the Al''s here...? "I''m not coming. I''m not coming. I''m not coming." Tarbicki waves with a bumble, grinning bitterly. "People who say, ''If I could go, I''d go,'' or ''It might be hard to go,'' or something like that, would never come. I''ve heard that line many times since I was a kid, too, right? Waste as much as you''d expect. If you have time to wait for someone who''s not coming, it''s much more meaningful to have a skewer in your stomach. Look, Mill, your mother''s gonna buy you a lot of things, okay? Like a child, a tartare that pulls your child''s sleeves. "Mmm...... But I want to wait for Al." "It''s not ''I promise'', it''s not ''I have to wait'', it''s ''I want to wait''? Yeah...... I can''t believe I let my mill, which I love to eat, go that far." "Me, eating is ~... like it? But there are also priorities......? "Uh-huh...? I don''t have a desire better than my belly. Even our chief Koubas pavilion said, ''It''s more than a man''s dream, it''s purse gold!'' or ''loyalty is something to consider only if money does not take precedence'', I often say..." It was a terrible place to work. "I can''t help it..." Talviki gave up going to eat. But he didn''t seem to give up eating. I called out to a group of kids who seemed a little off the hook, who didn''t seem wealthy. "Hey, you guys? "Uh? What is it? "Is that a crowd? We''re not going anywhere, are we? "And you''re rude...... Huh! Towards the Mother of the Savior (Messiah Mother)......! Tartar has one cough. "Are you hungry, boys? Why don''t you buy me a skewer at the stall you can see over there and I''ll luxury you one at a time? "Really!? I''ll do it! "Let me do it! Children who leopard attitudes and raise their hands one after the other. You felt better in the king''s mood, huffing and laughing, Tartar took out the copper coin. "Well, can you get me five skewers now? As I was saying, you can buy one at a time." "Yes!" The children rush away when they receive the money. in a different direction from the stall. "Do it! I''ll have it all round! "Ha-ha-ha! Ha, ha, ha! "Eat some grass, bye! "Become...!?" Tartar to be taken aback. The appearance of the children is getting worse and worse. "Mm-hmm, Xu (Yu) Ru! Get in the way of my meal! Talviki, burning in anger, threw her daughter out and ran away. No matter how long you wait, there''s no sign of you coming back. That''s how Miltier is alone. I don''t even know if they''re coming, wait for my friends. "Dear star, beautiful..." Already in the sky, a flock of flowing stars. I wanted to show you this view. I wanted to see it with that guy. I don''t have a mother, I don''t have friends. The brilliant rain, Miltier, was just looking up to her alone. Alone? "Mmm...... No......? Sense the signs and look back. There, let him out of breath, the look of a boy running hard. Meteoric rain in the sky. On earth she wished, there was one ''Star of Destiny''. 316 Episode 312: Lets Go Celi (Part 1) The month of October, 1205, is also coming to an end soon. Next month, the most important day of the year for me - the birth month of my beloved sister comes. but before that, the last event in October. I was supposed to take a peek at the auction. Yeah. Just peeking. It''s just a peek. Because you can''t waste it, and you won''t be able to buy anything expensive in the first place. But I was interested in Celi, so I don''t have to buy it, it seems fun. "This time Al Kun will be visiting an auction for antiques and crafts" It was Henriette, vice president of the Chamber of Commerce, who bought me a guide and left. This means that you care about us, and of course there is, but the Chamber of Commerce also sells valuables, so there is reason to say that a person in that position has to come. Originally, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, who invited me, would come, but Mr. Henriette would take his place today because he was able to do ''super important business''. By the way, "super important business" is taking care of Abel. Crowd hater Takazu accompanied me until I left, but he doesn''t want to come near the venue. So I say we wait in the Chamber of Commerce reception room until our tour is over. Chairman Shorcina begged his opponent to leave. "... nothing else is necessary. It will take hours just to take care of the tools and inspect the herbs, so you can leave me alone" "No! I need it! As a member of the Elves, such as leaving Takazu alone, it must not be! I guess I''m definitely saying it with my personal feelings...... Anyway, that''s why there are no Mighty Chars and the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce at the auction venue. In addition to the guide Henriette, Yantine is accompanied as an escort. Only the vice chairman says hello and sometimes leaves the venue. Even for me, it''s gratifying to have someone to protect Phee and her mother. "Tine, nice to see you again, huh? "Ha! This is an immediate order I received from Takazu! I will protect you all, even in your stead! It''s as serious as ever, huh? Of all the elves I know, the seriousness would definitely be number one. "Yay, yay! Big building, there''s plenty! Phew, I like titties! In my arms, my sister is shaking a lot. But it is also true that there are multiple splendid buildings. These are multi-purpose halls, but they say that the month the auction is held, the seri will be opened in each building. It is only the capital of the country, and many specialties and rarities come together from all over. When that happens, one venue is not enough. "So you''re dividing the auction venues by genre." Gems over there, demon props over here, protective equipment over there...... Mr. Henriette tells me what to point at. And when he pointed to the next building, the vice chairman smiled like a jerk. She, you''re soft with these smiles, too. "That''s an auction venue for weapons, but what a sword of celebrity Gado under heaven is going to be on sale this time, isn''t it? "What!?" I react unexpectedly. Seeing how it went, Mr. Henriette laughed couscous. I knew you knew Gad was in our house about this guy when he was an eel. "Al, now I said, ''They''re going to.''" Hmm? Yes, it is, isn''t it? "... are you kidding me? Mr. Henriette puts his hand on his mouth and laughs strangely. "The auction is basically about quality and authenticity guaranteed, but things don''t go in ''complete'' or ''perfect''. Sometimes obvious fakes and obscure things come up. However, those purchases will be at the participant''s own risk. Al, if you''re going to join Celi in the future, be careful there, right? Right, fake... The High Elves said that Gad''s sword would have an unknown ceiling value before, so don''t make a mistake. "But Mr. Henriette, you seem happy about something, don''t you? "Heh heh. You may think people are bad, because celi prospective participants in The Sword of Gad have the Melrose Foundation" "Ha ha..." The Melrose Foundation is a group of rights created jointly by the great merchants and the great nobles. When it comes to the Melrose Chamber of Commerce, a form of foundation, it is comparable to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce in Wang Du. If I briefly describe the characteristics of this foundation and the Chamber of Commerce, would it be ''a greedy merchant as painted''? The biggest back shield and investor also has a name for Count Keremans. The Count''s family is the home of His Royal Highness the Second Prince, who is also rumored to be the Next King. So you think you can do whatever you want? There are a wide variety of items to be handled, but there are also a number of scattered items not handled by the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Typical objects are slaves and noble stocks - certain materials. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce never deals with slaves. Whatever, the core members are elves. Because of their beauty, the Elves are often targeted. In other words, the side to be sold. But Melrose actively buys and sells slaves. Alley rumors say he also feeds a group of private soldiers dedicated to ''slave hunting'' or something. Whatever, do you think slaves are their primary cause because there is a lot of demand and hence gold? Next, noble stock. What is this? If you become familiar with Japanese history, it''s "your family stock," but whisper, it will be passed on softly. The aristocracy also has a variety of circumstances. who are in difficulty with their lives. Those who have lost their traces. Those who simply want money. In some cases, people sell their status as pickups and adoptions for money. Sales officers are prohibited by law, but it is accepted as a natural right to adopt a child. I mean, to some extent, there''s a way out. The Melrose Foundation is actively mediating that. Successful houses in ''Personality Laundering'' naturally become the sympathizers of Melrose. Besides "commissions," there are more "buddies," so they are aggressive in buying and selling stocks. Finally, ''Materials''. If you say it in personal favor or evil, I hate it the most. The Melrose Chamber of Commerce deals with the eyes of the ''For some reason'' Lnel?p and the tuna of the horn. I happen to have it, but it''s frigid to say it''s on the part of the Chamber. I don''t know Lunelloop, but I''m in Horn. There''s nothing I can do to disgust this kind of thing. So, that''s why Mr. Henriette''s laughing. Oh, my God, it''s the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce that led Melrose to devour the fake sword. The starting point is coincidence that a great sword has been discovered. That, indeed, was a good sword. It was presumed to be a work about 100 or 200 years old, but it was determined that it was made by a Gado gate or by those affected by it, due to the fact that it had not been branded, the fact that it was often cut off, and the fake and stylish. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce said it moved in a direction that aggressively misled the other person. And Melrose said he ate brilliantly of things. "That''s a good sword for sure, but with" Unnamed Works "and" The Famous Gad''s, "you can literally open heaven and earth for the price. I was wondering if there would be a lot of damage combined with the mistake of seeing the truth." "Egg I''m here...... Doesn''t that mean you resent him? "I didn''t do anything bad to find out. Besides, there''s no point in caring because the Melrose Foundation is here to crush merchant enemies, not to buy grudges." Chengcheng no. Incidentally, there may be collusion between auctions in the case of pussy battles and saying, ''I give up this product, this one gives way'', but this one is the latter case, and does the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce have a formula for getting another specialty (this one seems definitive and authentic) instead of giving up ''Gado''s sword''? On this matter, it seems to be a victory on the part of the elves. Maybe Mr. Henriette painted it. "Our chairman of commerce was looking forward to today, too, when he said it was a good opportunity to reveal Melrose''s nose, but I see you chose someone beside Takazu. No hesitation." You don''t even brace the chairman of the business...... "But thanks to you, I was able to go out with Al." "Wow." Mr. Henriette clutching me as I am, even though I hold Fee. That it looks luxurious and thin but has a lot of power. "Hey, hey, Mr. Henriette......! "Al. Actually, hey, you''re mad at Al, aren''t you? "Huh? To me? Why?" "Don''t you see? "Everybody." "Mmm..." Make your mouth pointy and make a stubborn look, but it''s kind of pretentious. "Just give Fennel the ''stuck privilege'', how come I don''t have, like, anything? "Yea..." Even if they say so. (That''s not what I came up with...) Ning Ro, "What''s that?" I was confused... " I mean, I still say, "What''s that?" Condition. What the hell, privilege? And the vice chairman stuck me, and there''s one furious toddler... "Meh! I''ll give it to you! No, you''re on the "side of being" and you won''t be able to snuggle me out. "Ahhh! Mr. Henriette, you cheat! Cheats! Even though Al and Fee belong to me, I can''t believe I''m rolling out the forbidden ''simultaneous cunt''! No, you, every night in bed, that''s what''s coming. What do you mean, it''s forbidden? "Hehe. The cheeks of the crane put brothers and sisters are slippery" I usually just stick with my fingers, but because I''m stuck blocking them, I got cheeked up. (Ahhh, ears! Henriette''s ears go blushing my cheek......! Goddamn it! I want to touch you! This guy is a super ''ear beauty'' too...... "So shall we go? They say there''s a magic caged strange box in today''s highlights, right? Yeah? Strange box? Is that supposed to be a different dimensional box? 317 Episode 313: Lets Go Celi (Part 2) The auction we''re visiting is scheduled for the Antiques and Crafts department. That''s because that''s where the bottleships I make are put up for sale. But even if you say antiques and handicrafts in a bite, the scope of handling them is wide. As Mr. Henriette said, for example, there''s going to be a magic caged box out there, but this isn''t supposed to be weird for handling at an auction of demonic props. The neighborhood seems to be heavily dependent on the seller''s senses. Perhaps the original owner would like to emphasize that he says'' box ''. "Al is perfectly good for a tour, isn''t he? "I''m going to...... Why are you doing this? When I asked, Mr. Henriette laughed couscous. "No. When you join a place like that, you''re all really driven by the desire to buy it. In particular, auctions in Wangdu are rarely offered as rare or unique items." That''s for sure, I guess so. People are vulnerable to the word ''limited'', not just Japanese. Not to mention, if you miss buying an auction for a place like this, you''ll never get it again, or something you''ll never see again. I guess that kind of air and environment stimulates the willingness to buy. Well, that makes sense, doesn''t it? Well, but... "Even if I wanted it, it wouldn''t be worth it anyway." "For the most part, yes. But, you know, there''s something affordable out there, right? "What? Really? Here''s what the vice chairman said. When all the listings are expensive, everyone will catch their breath. Momentum, the air gets stronger too. It also tingles. In order to alleviate the atmosphere, we dare to offer affordable goodies and stories. In other cases, for example, for the unveiling of famous artisan apprentices, and in this world where ''publicity'' is difficult, does that make it a powerful selling material? If the prospective newcomer grows up in the future, he or she will be able to boast of his or her vision. In some cases, he says, he can be a patron. "And this will be a totally ''situation on the back'', but with all that''s worth, security will be hard, so you''ll have to make those items look good." They cleverly install boxes with ''cheap things'', also thinking about being stolen or stolen. That''s how you protect real treasures by dummies. Well, that''s not the information we can get out there. "There''s a lot going on here." "Yes. It is. So the price items that Al can buy may also come out, right? "Stop stirring up your buying appetite. You''re going to have to be impatient." "Hehe hehe...... I apologize for that. But here''s what I wanted to say. - If something comes up that you really want, call me. On behalf of Al, I''ll compete to drop it." Should I call it a thank you offer? Or should I call it a sweet trap? In any case, the purse strings, though firm, would not be. "Al and I are of the same family, so don''t hesitate, okay? Don''t pull that crap. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Talking about that, My Sister in my arm glistened a big praise and pulled my clothes. "Yes! You look great! There are some very good people! Phew, I like that taste! I don''t know what your sister has discovered, but it must be something bizarre (...) to say so far with this daughter''s taste. I was directed to my gaze so that I could rush, "Bufo!?" And it blew out. (What the heck!?) Were you there, Phantom? He looks like a long, well-dressed man about 2 meters... The apparently expensive garment has been patted by a freshly torn muscle and is shaped close to body painting. The colors used are also red and purple and pink and unusually creepy about what to say. Most importantly, it would be the face that attracts the eye. "Male, 100%! You make faces like '', but you wear Gotegotte and makeup. Dodgy colored lipstick. A bright blue eyeshadow like a trail of beatings. My eyelashes are self-assertive enough that this is still the case, and anyway, it''s overall thick. Once you see it, it will be difficult to forget it. Even though I didn''t ask for it, it''s enough to interrupt my dreams. (some kind of curse or punishment game!?) When he was distracted, the big man came here in a light foothold, as if he were going to skip. No, it''s coming. "Oh, it doesn''t look like Henriette! What''s going on here? Wow. My voice is too...! (I mean, do you know Mr. Henriette? Unlike Shagufie and me stunned, the vice chairman, with a soft smile as usual, responds to the bucket of things that have appeared. "Hello, Mr. Chestmere. Long time no see." The monster''s name is Chestmere. But the man shakes his bumpy fingers. "You said you called me Fran?ois! Hmm, I''m already good at remembering people''s names, because I''m not even like Henriette! "Excuse me for that, Mr. Fran?ois. Again, long time no see, huh? Fran?ois...... Isn''t that a serious nuisance to the other Fran?ois in the world? "Whoa, whoa! You look great! Phew, I want this guy to shake my hand! And my delighted sister. How did this happen when I was going to raise you for real? "Oh, sweetie, huh? But I''m glad you compliment me. Wow, to a maiden, the words'' beautiful ''and'' cute ''are more of a delight than'' well-dressed ''? He''s shaking Fee''s hand, saying that. To be precise, I''m just gripping the bumpy finger of Myangel. And the Phantom locks on about me. "Yah. This kid, Kusiata''s putai! Such a roundabout like Seasu in Zagin... I mean, no way, you giant. You''re interested in me!? (Ugh, goosebumps. This is similar to Mia''s eye light!?) Chestmere - No, Fran?ois, looking at me, closed one eye, "Ugh." I thought I''d throw up. "Meh! If you want to use color, you''re the enemy of Phew! And a sister who changes her attitude. That''s amazing, you. Hostility eyes. "Alas. Even if it''s so tiny, you''re a girl, right? And that''s the right thing to do. Because maiden is a creature that lives in love and dies in love...! This guy, yeah. When I looked at Mr. Henriette like a snort, he just nodded softly. (What''s this about? Are you going to tell me there''s no danger? Speaking of which, Jantine, the escort, doesn''t have a particular weapon. Though he has a slight pulling face. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Fran?ois. I''m, uh, these kids'' mom, and I''m talking to Lucica. Fran?ois is tall, isn''t he? And my mother who normally greets me. The boulder is Fee''s mother. The mental side, it''s a little strange. ... If I wasn''t a reincarnator from Earth, would I have made this sense ''good'', like your mother or sister? "Oh, beautiful! Same sex, but I''m kind of jealous. Atashi is Fran?ois. Now you''re an adventurer? You''re an adventurer... No, that would be a good muscle for battle. "Oh, adventurer! My father belongs to the Adventurer Alliance! So, Mr. Fran?ois, do you have security here or someone''s escort? "Is the escort, well, half? At the antique auction, I have a stuffed animal listing I''ve been after. Atashi came to buy it! Stuffed animals...... If you hug me with that thick makeup, won''t you get all dirty in one day? I mean, aren''t you going to squeeze it? My paced mother looks around with a chill. "So, where is Mr. Fran?ois being escorted? "Actually, I''m out of line. If Atashi was in love with a good man, he''d be gone soon! But you can''t help it, can you? Onna is such a creature..." Is that good, adventurer? "But, hey? The destination is an antique auction venue, so we can rendezvous soon. Is that what you think? If you know where it is, just rendezvous with him... Are you a third-rate adventurer? He understood my gaze. The big man jumped me a wink again. "The other escorts are excellent, so even if Atashi''s a little off, it''s okay. I haven''t seen Henriette in a long time, so you have to say hello, right? I discovered what a cute boy you are! Oh, my God! Don''t lock me on! Topic! Turn the subject around! "Well, is there something you want to buy at the auction for that escort, too? "Yeah, he said he had a goal! Francois sees Mr. Henriette. "Hello, is this a listing from our Chamber of Commerce? "Yeah. You''re surrounded, and now Charles Essen, the most prominent inventor in the Wang capital! The Essen''s" Bottled Ship "! He said he was going to win! Whoa. Bottleship is what we''re looking for. 318 Episode 314: Lets Go Celi (Part 3) Currency. The currency of this country consists of three coins: gold, silver and copper. Gold, silver, copper. Whereas gold and silver are called ''coins'', that of copper is'' money ''. This is the only way to tell the difference in treatment. On the other hand, however, copper coins are coins, so there is also a lot of circulation, and therefore, in a sense, they are the protagonists of coins. On the other hand, gold and silver. One major coin on the continent as well as this country is silver. Earlier, I said that bronze coins were the protagonists of the economy, but that was a prose fact, and the protagonist currency broiled by the population would say ''silver'' to whoever asked. So why isn''t ''gold'' the star? The answer is simple, simply because there is a difference in the amount that is dug out. Especially since it is circulated as a coin, it is not necessary to see it at all. Even the common people, not the nobles or the big merchants. "Oh, it''s gold. That''s unusual." It is as rare a reaction as it is. Although, of course, it would be a coin that has no lifelong ties to the poor. Others tend to say that copper coins are difficult to use in altered places. For example, if you wrap a fragrance in Japan in the Earth world, you shouldn''t bother to use change, and bring jalajara and tons of ten-yen balls, "My ten yen balls are better than that guy''s scent." Running by mouth, for example, would only be disdainful, but even in this world the fine shopping is naturally to be paid in silver coins, even for the horns, the clumped offerings to the great temples and the salaries to be given to the fine military. If you use Ningro Copper Money, you will be laughed at or offended. Also at this auction venue, again. And as there were diverse coins in our country of Japan, there are also many different types of coins of gold and silver copper in this world, but if you name them one way or another, there is no kiri. So in the end, what I want to say is, "I''m going to convert my brain" because it''s going to be hard to tell when unfamiliar coins and units come out when I see "Auction Landscape". To be more straightforward, in this auction, I will translate its value in Japanese yen conversion. Ok? Then it''s Seri. The auction venue in Wangdu remained intact, an occasion imagined by many humans. There is an auctioneer on the stage, and if the bid is decided, there is also a hammer to swing down to announce the decision. An auction or something in a local city would seem to have a view like a fish city celi with everyone standing up and holding up their hands, but not here. Seats are properly available, numbers are shaken, and ''jumping in'' is not allowed. The seat of our Crane Putt family is at the front. In a world of aristocracy and identity discrimination, ''seating order'' in these places is going to be pretty loud. Nonetheless, this position means that that much is the power of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. (Over there, you can see that Francois monster or something. Remarkable......) At goodbye, that giant, "No matter how much Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, if you get your hands on the stuffed animal you''re after, you''ll never forgive me! Oh, my God, I''ve even decided on a name already. Wow!?" Or so I wandered. Naturally, pre-negotiations, acquisitions and intimidation prior to the auction are prohibited. Although "collusion", caged in the shadows, seems to exist in no small measure, as is particularly the case with the "Sword of Gad". "Ha, ha, something, the atmosphere is exciting! Like in a typhoon! Phew, I like this! Touch me!" Even if they don''t understand what''s going to happen, they''ll pass on something called air. My root-festive sister is delighted on my lap. Yeah. This girl is not sitting in her seat. In a way, as expected. "Even the auction venue in Cyril has completely different air. Sounds fun." The look on your mother''s face felt like it was floating somewhere. Our order of business is right next door, Mr. Henriette. Fee on your knees. Mother in the seat on the left where her sister was supposed to sit. Mother''s seat is empty and next to it is Yantine. I guess the Crane Puts are ''elf sandwiches'' for defensive reasons. If it was Reversi, we''d be elves, too. Yeah. Honor has nothing to do with this. "Now we''re going to have an auction." The man on the stage augured proudly for the start. The war begins. "First of all, here''s the first listing, ''of the Lubon Dynasty, Winning Commemorative Coins''! Appraisal included! Ohh! and exclamation leaks throughout the venue. The Lubon Dynasty refers to the kingdom that preceded the Empire, which gained the unity of the human area in the middle of its magic history. With the birth of a united nation, the history of magic instruction is considered to have entered the medium term, so that coin will be called around the end of the previous period. By the way, it was also in this country that I destroyed St. Rocinari, the source of the letter "Eternal Family" that I carved into the clam. (Just a history of magic instruction, about 3,600 years old, that was a long time ago) I was on Earth, but is there a coin collector in this world, too? I guess he''s here...... "This will start at 1 million yen." The auctioneer tells. "200!" "300! "700!" "1500!" Sugai...... As you look at it, the values are coming up, right? That coin doesn''t contain magic or have special effects. Well, on top of the small number of those winning commemorative coins, they seem to be carved out to be the heroes of the day, so I guess you want someone who wants them. Even in the Roman coins of the Earth world, "Caesar''s Silver Coin" was more popular than "The Gold Coin of the First Emperor Augustus", and I was talking about it being expensive. "The current amount is 24 million yen. Is there anything else? You''re not here? This is the winning coin for 24 million yen." That''s awesome because it''s soggy. The sense of money is going to go wrong. But the following listings will also be awarded at prices that are silly, like 4 million or 12 million. As Henriette said, it was well understood that it was necessary to serve ''cheap good products'' and ''story products''. I guess what you say will be a single dose of sober. "So here''s the next product." Bear Tan Stuffed Toy at Madorn Sewing Workshop "" "Ooh, ooh, ooh! I''m here, I''m here. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I''ve been waiting for you. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Be quiet. Please be quiet." You don''t need an explanation of who screamed and cautioned you, do you? I don''t want to either. "So here''s the item, starting from 100,000 yen." "Twelve ma-" "It''s a million yen. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s a violation of manners to block the offer, isn''t it? Everyone is distracted, but at the same time, the air is flowing that ''it seems better not to get involved with him''. No one is going to hang it. Bear tongue stuffed animal is in the hands of that giant. "Phew Phew Phew Phew! Justice wins! Well, I don''t care. "Ha, ha. That bear, she''s adorable! Phew, I want to touch it! I know how it feels, but I don''t want him touching the product he touched... (But it''s a good thing Fee''s into stuffed animals...) As a matter of fact, I''m thinking of a stuffed animal. In other words, the gift for my sister in November is going to buy a stuffed animal at the Chamber of Commerce. "Here''s the next item. of the Bulls sewing workshop -" Bulls Sewing Workshop is one of Wangdu''s leading luxury stores and is used by many nobles and luxury merchants. The quality is certain. "Apprentice needle. Lotte, this is Wang''s wallet, made by eight years old." Loose air flows through the venue. He who breathes a sigh of relief. Those who smile. Those who whine about buying them for their daughters, they vary. "Oh, that''s adorable! Phew, I want it! "Hmm? Right." I wasn''t willing to go to the auction, but it obviously looks cheap, and is that good? "Mr. Henriette. Can you do me a favor? "Yes, you don''t mind, do you? What''s the budget ceiling? "Uh, up to 3,000 yen." Copy that, sir. Dear High Elf smiling nicely. The auctioneer announces the start. "One wallet starts at 300 yen" Mm-hmm. That''s a smiling price. Ten times the value, you can buy it for boulders. "350!" "400 yen! "500!" Hmm? Fine, don''t go up. "1,000 yen! Something''s holding Osama''s hand up. Then another hot and bitter Osama, sitting nearby, raised his hand. "2,000 yen! "Damn, 3,500 yen! Whoa. We''re over budget, huh? "5,000!" "6,000! What are you doing, Osama? Shit. "10,000 yen! "Stuffed...... Huh! In the end, the 300-yen purse was won by hot and bitter Osama. The first time I put 1,000 yen on it, Osama is grudging with resentment. The winning bidder, on the other hand, looks like a winning doya. There it is, is there any cause? "Miu Miu ~... I can''t get that cute purse, Phew...? "Sorry, Fee" "Nyu...... I don''t have a choice. Kiss me? My angel is pitiful. Hey, Osama guys...! When I''m teething, the loose air tightens. They say something ''big'' is coming. The auctioneer tells the audience. "Will you all wait next time? This is the advent of that product, which is currently under discussion in Wang Du and Cyril! Yeah? Wang Du and Cyril? Pretty limiting, huh? "Topics all over the kingdom," I can still tell. (- Oh, hey! Ugh!?) I almost got up unexpectedly. My sister on her lap tilted her neck wonderfully. "Oh, why is that here? No, ''cause I''m... The author of the array... "You all know it! ''The New God'' saved Cyril from catastrophe! Still today, the existence of aliens plaguing many theologians and archaeologians! Unknown producer! Discovered in a whirlpool city nursery," The Clay Craftsmanship of Master Mejed "! From Cyril, it''s a grand arrival! 319 Episode 315: Lets Go Celi (Part IV) Clay craftsmanship of Master Mejed... That was definitely what Phee put up in Cyril''s nursery. elaborate details in vain. Streamlined from top of head to torso to stunning. And it is packed with her sister''s skill and talent, such as an indescribable and unique expression. It should be noted that what is used is the normal clay around there, so mysisteriously, "Phew, I don''t like the color! Dear Mejed, white is the basics! White is the best! Yet it''s not white! Oh, my God! And they''re full of dissatisfaction. Our brothers and sisters are surprised for a different reason than the guests, but the customers who are coming to the auction are showing various reactions. "Ooh...... Is that the statue of God that saved Cyril...! "But why were they found in the nursery? Are you telling me the chicks made it? "Chicks can make so much clay work! Besides, I heard they found you in the time before Cyril''s disaster? On the nursery shelf, they were appearing neglected." No, at that time, everyone was obsessed with origami and just nobody noticed. "Styling is great while also adding academic and religious value! A piece of art is worth more than enough!?" As everyone was bothering, the auctioneer on the stage clapped his hands with bread to draw attention. "You will all have different thoughts about this idol. Some of them may be lost in purchasing. So let me tell you a little bit about how this Mejed Statue listing went." The auctioneer says. The destination of the statue of Mejed became the earl of Asel with a twist. What is discovered in the land of the ruler is on the reasoning that the ruler has priority. The state, various religious officials, and then Cyril''s nursery, the great discoverer, also wanted to own it (on the grounds that it was very popular with the children), but as a result of the discussion, the Count Asel family won that right. However, it seems that from the beginning the Count was not willing to continue to possess the statue of Master Mejed. He said this when he took possession. "We''re going to be at an auction in October in Wang Du, so if you want to own it, go there." Why did you want ownership if you let it go right away? Apparently that was to get the money. The auctioneer says. "The House of Counts of Assel has officially declared that the sale of this statue of Mejed will make its full amount a sight of Cyril''s reconstruction and to the victims. In other words, buyers not only get this'' miracle statue '', but they also get a name as a Cyrillic reconstruction supporter. - Please note that there is also a fundraiser at the venue exit for reconstruction assistance, so we look forward to your attention" It seems that the fundraiser is also the Count''s manipulation. I don''t think so. But have we all heard such an auctioneer''s explanation... Someone like a cleric in a coat of law. A magnificent man who obviously looks tall. And even a child gripping his little purse stares at Fee''s work with his glitzy eyes. "Now, this clay statue, will start at 10,000 yen! The price of the offering is fine, isn''t it cheap? But what happens when you fulfill it... "30,000 yen! "50,000 yen! "100,000! As expected, Zunzun and the price go up. "300,000! "Half a million! "A million yen! And the amount connected easily goes over a million walls. "Six million! "Eight million! "Ten million yen! Finally, I got on the big platform...... Even though the three-year-old is just a clay worker...... "40 million! "70 million! "Yes, it''s a hundred million... ugh! Are you all insane...? No, if you don''t know the facts, I''m sure it''s a ''miracle statue''. "150 million! A plentiful merchant-style man raises the price at once. Everybody''s a mess. Apparently, this area is the ceiling. But... "Two hundred million! Ohhh! A voice. The merchant, who declared 150 million, is also taken aback and looks at the speaker. "That''s the Cardinal of the Church..." "What is the Church going to do with Mejed God? Do you look like a relative or do you certify yourself as an enemy of God..." Everyone is whispering to each other. Apparently, that man in the coat of law is a great man of the Church dedicated to the Most Holy God. "Two hundred million! Is there anyone else here? You''re not here? Now, this clay workmanship of Mejed God will be a bid for 200 million yen! Uh-huh, the highest price of the day. It''s a nightmare sight. The winning cardinal and he are disguised as faceless, but his nostrils and mouth are moving in a crackle. Were you happy? By contrast, plenty of merchants are grinding their teeth with regret. "Yay, yay! Everybody want Master Mejed? Is the virtue of Master Mejed widespread? I wonder if it''s a little different...? But don''t get me started, let''s stroke my angel. "Hehe...! I don''t know, but he stroked me! Phew, glad! Looks like you''re in a good mood, above all. (But the church is where I crossed it... Hopefully it won''t be another undulating material......) That''s all I cared about. I feel that the bid price is less than 10 million because of the big 200 million or 3 million from the auction that followed. I guess this is what happens when your sense of money is mahi. As such, a dozen celi end up exchanging moderate items of material for expensive products, with no particular turbulence. Looking blurry, Mr. Henriette followed my cheek, saying that everyone was competing for items that were being drunk by the atmosphere or didn''t seem like a big deal. "Hehe. It''s puffy." "Huh? What is it, suddenly? "Next, what''s Al Kun''s product?" Oh, the bottleship! Master Mejed took my heart off me and completely forgot. Looking around, tight air again. I wonder what it is? No way. Bottleship, could it be a featured product? "Now here''s the next product. - Ladies and gentlemen! The seller is the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, one of the leading stores on the continent! And the producer is Charles Essen, the big unidentified inventor of the moment! That handmade piece! Of course it''s the only one and you''ll never get it anywhere else! Here comes The Bottled Ship! Ohh! And the voice lifts. Naturally, but all I want is a man. "Oh! I''ve been waiting for you! It was worth putting up with the other products! "Wow! The ship is really in the bin!?" "It''s an idea that never comes out to the rest of us! Boulders are big inventors! "It''s not just the idea! The design of the sealed ship is wonderful too! "Usa, she''s cute!" Hmmm...... Unexpectedly, it seems to be well received. A high elf with my cheek next door laughs in a troubled breeze. "Neither I nor our chairman of commerce thought it would get this much attention.... I was expecting the favorites to definitely eat the pieces, but even those who don''t want them want them." Literally, it seemed like ''more echoes than expected''. As for who made that one, I''m very glad that no one understood the hassle free time, or anything like that. (Uh, Fran?ois... Are you sure that the subject of that bucket wants a bottleship?) Turning your eyes, the air around the giant is different too. I don''t know what to say, it feels exciting. Though I don''t even know who the thick cosmetic monster is in the way and is looking for bottleships. "Now this'' Bottled Ship ''! It will start at 100,000 yen! And then the bottleship celi started. 320 Episode 316: Lets Go Celi (Part 5) "Jiu, 110,000 yen......! The first to offer the amount was an old young boy. Probably not around ten? Well, I''m younger in this world, even when I say ''young''. (You look good. My parents, are you noble or luxurious) My cheeks are red. I think you really want a bottleship. "150,000 yen! But ruthlessly, Osama will soon multiply the amount. This one looks desperate too. "200,000 yen...... heh! With a look like jumping off the fresh water stage, the boy tells. Looks like this is the limit of that kid''s hand. "30!" But this time, another person raised the price. The boy gets nagged. (You''re still old enough to feel like you''re an adult.) But hey, you look mean. Maybe it just seems that way because I''m laughing like I won when I saw the nagging boy. Now, the merchant-like Osama raised his hand. "350,000." "40!" Another person builds up the amount, like chasing him. This one''s an adult too. Participants offering prices one after the other in a derisive manner. "50!" "Ro, it''s 60......! "650,000! Uh-huh. Arrowheads, you have a lot of men''s guests. Besides, there are a lot of young kids. And a young voice who often went through sounded in the venue. "100!" A hundred!? You''ve thought about it all over again. See the direction in which your voice speaks. There, that thick cosmetic giant figure. His voice is wild, so I guess I didn''t raise my hand. Right beside it, someone hidden in the shadows and invisible seems to have added value. Fran?ois''s guy''s on the wall. (Then the Lord of that voice is his escort...? Normally, I wouldn''t even care, but ''invisible'' makes me wonder. I can''t help it if you''re looking at the one on the stage, and you want to keep looking at Francois''s escorts? "Mm-hmm! Ha ha! I don''t care how much you look, Fluffy. I''ll always see, man! If you want to see it, I want you to see it! Wait, Meister! I don''t even want to see Fran?ois! But my sister, who went into the jealousy (or jealousy) d, broke in front of me, so there was nothing more to see than give up. If you don''t mind, you''ll cry. I''ll try to get my ears up instead. I heard the whispers around me. Apparently, the merchant sitting nearby is having a conversation. "Hey, you were right to pick this auction, though" "Absolutely. Because all the rare items will be available, even if you can''t buy them, they will provide eye care." Maybe the auction feels better like this. "Damn it! I couldn''t buy it. Oh! ''Cause if you''re indulging like that, you won''t enjoy it. "Speaking of eye maintenance, the auction of weapons will feature that famous craftsman, Gad''s sword," "Yeah, I know. Just..." "Ha. I know what you''re trying to say. For the most part, the Melrose or Elf Chamber of Commerce will hold them down. Even if the weapon itself is awesome, I think," I can''t buy it anyway, "because I can''t." Oh, Cheng Cheng Cheng. Competing with the big stores means that you get dissatisfied in that direction. But the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce also has the circumstance of ''holding back what might suck if you go out into the world''. Just knowing that, I can''t say anything negative. I don''t know Melrose. "Which other auctions were featured? "No. All the auction quality in Wang Du is great, so I said inside: ''This! I can''t say that, but if I say it in my own personal preference, is it an auction for'' plants and animals''? I don''t have to explain it to you as an animal or plant auction, but I mean animal or plant celery. That''s not true. But that''s not all. Some rare medicinal herbs, famous horses, and pet creatures brought in from foreign countries. They also deal with ''inanimate things''. That''s part of the flora and fauna - armor, buffalo tuna. But if this is a subtle place, for example, the aforementioned armor or tuna, it''s not strange to come out to this auction, and if it''s a bear liver or incense tree or something, it can be turned around more material-related. With multiple attributes, there is confusion because unexpected products are encountered in unexpected places, but it seems to be acceptable as one of the pleasures. Then I''ll write it down. It''s about slaves. As can be seen from the presence of slaves in the Marquis Bailefeld family, this country has officially admitted to the slave trade. So there are usually slave traders as well. So, they can naturally be ''listed'' too, but in genre, they say it''s going to be this'' flora and fauna ''corner. It''s amazing, it''s totally ''handling things''. I know I can''t help but bring up the values of the planet, like basic human rights, but what I call a bull horse is a boulder. But if this is the kind of worldview, maybe that''s natural. Though I don''t really want to get used to the perception. If I may, I wish I wasn''t on your side. About slavery, one more thing. It''s their habitat, their outfits. I was pushed into a dark, unhygienic room in a group, and all I was wearing was a thin, dirty, worn cloth - and before I came to this world, I vaguely had this image, but that didn''t happen at all. The reason is simple. Because it is a product. Think of this, for example, as a vegetable or a fruit. I want apples. Let''s go buy it. I''m at the green fruit shop. So, if there was an apple in a basket that emitted thin dirt, odor, would you be willing to buy it? There is no way to buy it. What would you think if you bought it for some reason and frightened your stomach at a later date? "I ate those filthy apples, so I got belly down" Don''t you think of any other reason, and that''s what you think first? Unhygienic environments only undermine credibility. If the slave I just bought gets sick, they suspect it''s because he was treated badly in the store. First, unclean, the slave traders and customers themselves get sick, and if the disease is endemic among the slaves, it will mean the same thing as less sales. So the minimum environment is in order. About clothing, too. Especially not all of them are clean and safe. Even modern Japan, where laws against hygiene control are laid down, "Ugh, dirty shop! Is this where you feed!?" And there were restaurants that I didn''t want to scream at, so naturally, the moral deception on the store side is the same in this world. "- Ho. Is it an auction for plants and animals? If there are so many products featured, there will be a leak in the check. Would you like me to tell you what was out there? "The Melrose Chamber of Commerce brought home a number of animals and slaves from the South." "Wow! Is it the Southern Continent! That sounds interesting! Our neighborhood is at the end of the west. At the end of the day, the area is vast and divided between the northern and southern continents by huge rivers that divide the continent. The North is home to the kingdom of Moonrayne. The northern continent has many plains and the southern continent has many forest zones. Therefore, ecosystems are quite different. The lizard race and the beast race are many of them living on the southern continent. Although, of course, it seems that some species are anchored on the north side. "So it''s a featured product -" I wonder what it is? What did the Melrose Foundation bring back to the North Continent? If this is a slave or something, it''s just gross, but if it''s an unusual animal, I''d like to see it too, and I''d like to show it to My Angel. "To..." But the sister, she''s been blocking her ears. No, in the first place, this girl doesn''t know I''m listening, does she? "Ha ha, when I can stare at you so much, heh, I''m in trouble... When you look at it, you can''t be too happy..." Ah...... Speaking of which, while I was standing ear to ear, did only my gaze remain directed at My Sister? My Angel, who mistakenly assumes he kept my gaze to himself, is at Deledere''s. I smile and squirm. "Heh, heh... Huh! Hehe hehe...! Ha ha, he''s just looking at me...! Enchanted - but only for Phew...! "Ah, look, wipe the saliva...! I''ll muck your mouth with a handkerchief. My sister in mood mode has rubbed her mochi cheek with a smile. (Oh yeah, highlights -!) I will soon resume listening, but the merchants have already moved on to famous liquor. I don''t know what it was, I''m sorry! And my bottleship... "Two million! "Oh, my God, 250! The price is still rising! It''s Fran?ois who''s competing for the invisible. Seems like a lot of perseverance. "300!" "350!" "Gu......! 400! "500!" "Uh-oh..." A man in the shadow of a big man stares. At that moment, a hammer to be shaken down. "Yes, five million! Shire Essen," The Bottled Ship, "will be a bid for 5 million yen! Takeshi...... It''s definitely not worth it, is it? Mr. Henriette, sitting sideways, lowered his head at first sight. "Al, I''m sorry" The bottleship was sold by me to the Chamber of Commerce, so no matter how much value you add to the auction, no gold comes in here. Mr. Henriette thought, ''I bought it.'' "No, never mind, really." It was sold to my satisfaction, and there was no Mr. Henriette in that seat. It won''t be about her being sick. "No. I''m not even going to make a debt to the Honorary Elves, Al! Still pulling? That setting. "So one thing. At the auction after this, if Al wants something, I''ll drop it for you." "No, it''s a boulder." Cover up and rethink. Wouldn''t it be okay if your sister wanted it, like her wallet just now, and it was cheap? Mr. Henriette will be light-hearted, too, and I''d be content if I could see Fee smile. We can all be happy. "... ok. So please." I said so, I bowed my head. Fee manages, too, and we lowered it together. "Now here''s the next product" What the auctioneer told and carried. That was a box about the size of the bread I was selling in the supermarket. "Al, that''s it. A box of magic." Mr. Henriette follows me on the cheek. Speaking of which, you heard about the box coming out before the auction. "Next, here! Strong magic caged, ''Unopened Box''! It''s still unidentified." Unknown means it doesn''t look like a different dimensional box. I mean, if you''re in a different dimensional box, you won''t be at an antique auction, and your customers should be making more noise. (So, what''s that box? As I tilted my neck, My Sister on my knees pulled my clothes. "Yay, yay! That box, someone''s in there! I have a soul! Phew, I know! "What?" In such a tiny box, a soul? 321 Episode 317: Lets Go Celi (Part 6) There''s someone in the box...? If you ask me that, I won''t be able to ignore you on the boulder. I don''t even think Fee would lie about this. You lie about something else. That''s when I broke this girl''s mood. "Phew, I''m not in the mood until you''ve had it 100 times! "Okay, look, I''m gonna stroke you, okay? Yichi, Yichi..." When you reach 100 times that way, "Meh! Only 10 times! More! More! What! Though I sometimes make the claim that Anyway, I''m pretty sure there''s something in that box. The question is which (...). Are you in there of your own free will, or are you trapped? And if it was the latter, were they trapped in the contents without a trace, or sealed because they were dangerous? The auctioneer says. "Many customers will not know about this" Unopened Box "series, so let me explain. In the first place, it is said that this box came out of the world with a history of demonic guidance." The box is locked by powerful magic, he said. In other words, it cannot be opened by normal means. Five have been found in the past, except for that box. One of them was successfully unsealed over the years, and two were broken, he said. But in any case, the contents are empty. There was nothing in it. There is a theory that there were circumstances and they were lost, that they were merely joke goods, that they were only used by magicians at the time to practice sealed witchcraft, and that there was nothing in them from the beginning, and there is a divided debate about the history of the box. But the conclusion was the same. - "Nothing in it". If I do it, it''s light, and I shake it and it doesn''t make any noise. So other unopened items, whether empty or not, are being looked upon. But I found out that Fee had some sort of soul in it. I can''t leave you alone. I pointed to the stage and saw the vice chairman. "... Mr. Henriette" "I understand. You''re taking it back and talking to Takazu, aren''t you? "Yeah. I think Abel would know more about the situation. If he''s trapped, he''s pathetic, and if he''s a jerk, he''ll get rid of it." And although I asked for it briefly, it kind of feels like the people around me want it too. "It''s worth it as a research material, and even if you simply look at the box, it''s a brilliant design as a work of art." Stay with me. Yo...... Please... "Now, this'' Unopened Box ''! It will start at 1 million yen! What!? 100!? Did you say 100? Well then, let Henriette lose a fortune...!? I turn blue and look next door. The beauty in the high elf grinned softly, stroking my head. You don''t have to worry about that, do you? All the time. Phee furious when she saw it. "200!" "220!" As expected, Zunzun prices are going up. Though salvation was not as steep as Phee''s clay work. "600!" And settled on that line by Mr. Henriette. As the saying goes, it is 6 million yen. 100 more than my bottleship...... "Shh, excuse me, Mr. Henriette..." "Because it''s a promise. That''s not what Al cares about, is it? Ah...... An attitude like this: ''As much as I had lunch for you, don''t worry so much''. If you''re not worried about me, maybe it''s not a big expense to her. (But I''m sorry...) When I roared, Mr. Henriette asked me again. And Mai Angel, once again furious. "Is that good, Al? It''s certainly important to be thankful and to be afraid of others, but you can''t let your heart get too caught up in that, can you? Once upon a time, there were stories of a soldier in a country struggling to reward a general who did good to him and finally lost his life. Being imprisoned by a sense of responsibility can cost you your life, but I occasionally feel signs of saying so from Al. Sister, I''m very worried there." "When will you be in my ''sister''..." But it''s a painful word in my ear. In fact, in my last life, I have died of similar emotions. Maybe we should be careful there. "Either way, Al should take care of himself more. Because Al Kun''s body is not just for Al Kun." Indeed, this body not only hangs itself, but also Fee and her mother''s future -. "Because Alkun already belongs to our Elves, right? "Huh!?" You got a pretty little wink, huh? You''re joking, right? For that reason, there was a lot going on, but the auction ended successfully. After that, I got all the stuff that''s going to make my sense of money go crazy to the end. of "Funny Story Products" coming out on the way, thankfully. "Yes, Al. Box." "Thank you" Receive boxes placed in plain sighted cloth bags in a discreet manner. "Miu......! If you have the luggage, you won''t get stuck with it! I swell my cheeks a lot, sister. My mother hugs my sisters like that sassy from the side. "There you go, Phee. Mommy''s gonna stick around for you." I''m cheeky on my daughter, saying that. My sister, no matter what you say, I won''t refuse her. For once, you must be a good parent and child. "Fee, did you have fun today? "It was fun! But he was full of fu! Yeah. It''s not about the auction, it is. This one feels soothing, but Jantine, the escort, feels more tingly than before the opening. Unlike going, I guess it''s natural because I have expensive products now. "Oh, I was there! Henriette Chihuahua ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! A wild voice echoed. If you look at it, with your thighs and knees stuck together, it''s called "Girl Running," and the bucket comes running. I know he''s going to be heading lightly, but Dosun Dosun and the ground sound terrible. "Bear Tan Stuffed Toy" held in both arms is distorted in bitterness. "Mr. Fran?ois. What''s wrong with you? Looks like one of you, did you finish your escort assignment? "Mm-hmm. We''re still on our way, aren''t we? See, did you say that a lot?" It''s an adventure till we get home, "he said. But hey, hey, I wanted to say goodbye, Atashi, I''m here! He''s here! Come on, man! Why are you looking at me? That''s supposed to be the word for Mr. Henriette!? "Uhhhh......! The more I look at it, the more...! Kusiata''s Putai! "~ ~ ~ ~!" I went to war. As much as I want to praise myself for not dropping the box in my hand. "That wo...! Lucica let me know your name... I haven''t heard your name yet, have I? Hey, man! Didn''t you come back for me? "No...... It''s not enough to name it..." "Don''t tell me you can''t get along, huh? Ha-ha-ha! Okay, huh? You''re too pretty, aren''t you? No, it''s still tiny, Oi! Place your fingers where you want to cling. "Oh, hateful! But you can''t get away with this! Fingers rolled out again. No, ''Bo!'' At a time when there''s a wind-cut sound like the sound of the effects of an old kung fu movie, even if you skip the sickness, you can''t eat it. I can only thank Tine for grabbing my collar and moving me backwards. "Are you sure you''re just here to hang up on these brothers and sisters? "No more...... As usual, kid who doesn''t make sense of jokes...... But it''s true that I care about those kids. Is it true you came here to ask me your name? That. Stop smiling so creepy, you got a real face, huh? "These boys, they kind of feel like doing something amazing in the future, don''t they? At a glance. Bing Bing, come on." Yeah. Sorry. It''s disgusting even in the face. "I know, what? You think you have a sixth sense? "I don''t! I can''t believe such an extremely rare ability! But a woman would have something for everyone, wouldn''t she? He''s a woman-specific Kang. Probably not a hassle with this prediction, huh? Now, it was a shooting gaze. For the first time at this time, I realized that Fran?ois was on the side of The Strong. (But you, you''re not a woman! Why isn''t anybody going in there? "Is that why you''re here? I thought it would be better not to be ''hostile'' to these kids. Oh, you want to get along, is that true? Fran?ois, correct his residence. "I''m Fran?ois, a wild woman adventurer. Again, I''m going to ask you your names." "... it''s Alto Crane Putt" "It''s Phew! I like it though! I want to touch that bear, Phew! I want you to let me stuck! "Nma! I can''t believe you''re looking at Maderon the Atassi! Fine. I''ll give you a special touch on the sign of your approachment." "Hehe...! Thanks! Fluffy!" Fee, who remains held by her mother, clung to her plush toy with joy. Yeah. My kid''s got a better hug, don''t look absolutely good. "To Alto, you''re Fee. I remember, don''t I? A little wink. It was a sickening difference from Mr. Henriette''s I saw earlier in the venue. "As I was saying, Atashi is an adventurer. Alto matches Atashi''s terms, so if anything happens, just call me, okay? Especially because I''ll take your job for a cheap price! "What are the conditions...? "It''s decided, isn''t it? I don''t know if he''s a beauty guy! Otherwise, no! It was another terrible condition. That''s such a character, I can''t serve the palace... (Hmm? Wait...? If the terms of this bucket are true, will the person who is now being soaked up as an escort also mean a beautifully shaped man? "Heh heh...! Good thing I had a harvest other than Maderon''s today. I''ll see you soon, okay? Chi Chu Throw Kiss. I jumped off the track with all my might. "Ugh. Light up. He''s really cute......! Oh, my God! From the bottom of my heart, I didn''t want to! All in all, the first auction and the impactful encounter ended. If I could, I wouldn''t want to see you again. Well, more than that, it''s the contents of the box. What the hell is in there? 322 Episode 318: True Dark Returning to the Chamber of Commerce to rendezvous with Abel, there was a figure of Takazu who looked in a mood even though he was faceless. Next to that, Chairman Shorcina, who doesn''t know why Abel''s upset, is making a mess. "... Al, Lucica, Phee. Welcome back." Abel''s gaze is fixed on my cloth bag. That''s why I realized it was in this box that I was in a bad mood. "Yeah. I''m home, Abel" ".................. n" Hmmm...... Is this an emotion closer to anger than grumpy? "I''ll make you some tea, won''t I? Meanwhile, Mr. Henriette walked away with Stasta with a soft smile. Nothing. Takazu doesn''t seem to move even if he''s upset. "Yay, yay! Put that box down quickly, you know, hang on to it? My sister pulls my sleeve, as if she can''t wait. You don''t even brace this girl... I placed the box on the table in the reception room, stuck my fie, and when Mr. Henriette brought the tea, Abel finally opened his mouth. "... that ''cage'' was also what was on the list? "Cage? Cage, you mean this box? This is definitely what was at the auction..." "... this is why humans are" Not only anger, but disgust, I guess, this. Whatever it is, it''s unusual that Abel is offended so far. "No more, Abel." My mother hugs my best friend from the side. The Chairman of Shorcina''s Chamber of Commerce shouts, "Oh my God... ugh!?" but they''re all through. "If you''re angry, I know you have a good reason, but you have to explain it properly, right? Otherwise, you don''t know if Al hates you, do you? "... mmm" This is the first time Abel has seen this one. No, it''s nothing. You don''t hate me for this, do you? And Mighty Char explains this box. " it is," The Cage of the Spirit ". As the name suggests, something to capture and trap the Spirit" Such technology, for a moment, surprised me, but the auctioneer said, "What came out of the world in the history of demonic guidance", so it''s not modern technology. It must be either a history of magic or illusion. "What are you going to do with it locked up? I mean, did humanity at the time have the advantage of just trapping them in spiritual opponents? "... aimed at the young body. The spirits who became adults were strong, so they aimed at their children." "Despicable! Yantine, holding back beside her, shook her voice in anger. "... the use of captured spirits varies. Become a research material or use its magic militarily. Humans with a history of demonic instruction considered the conditions for the use of ''ancient magic'' to be in the Spirit''s own magic waveform, and were doing the analysis. At the expense of the lives of many spirits." "Is it ancient magic?" Shorcina, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, glowed her glasses. "That''s not a magic pattern, we have to start by understanding the lost word, so we''re talking about a misunderstanding." "But in reality, if ancient users are only in spirits and fairies, it seems likely that they will have answers to their own waveforms." And it was Mr. Henriette who went on. Yantine hit me in the ear. "It''s a secret story, these two are finishing ancient sorcery. Ancient ceremonies are depths in our high elves. The elder class says that the first person to use it is not there." Do you mean that you know at least the ancient Spirit language of these two, of the three great lost languages? The island of Kishkud, where the Spirit language is still used in everyday conversations, is the exception, but even the long-lived elves seem to have little linguistic comprehension. (I mean, if the old-fashioned ceremony is that great, then that coloboccle - and the kupipipipipipi was sweeping, too, you know exactly...) And this story means that even in the history of magic instruction, there were almost no ancient users on the human side. "Well, in the eyebrow saliva heirloom, you''ve been rumored to have used an ancient ceremony by a nippling sorceress. There are a few other similar stories that exist. But for the most part, it''s surprising. You don''t deserve to believe it." Nipa is the name of Watercolor''s mom. I thought you said you used to pretend to be a human being and be an adventurer. Next time, let me ask you something. Leave that, now, it''s this box. "Abel. Why did you say the open box was empty? Fee says there''s a soul in this box." "...... hmm. In that cage, there is the Spirit. There is also cage-specific magic. Al and the others approached the Chamber of Commerce and soon found out." Yeah, he said he immediately noticed the box existed. That''s why you were grumpy. Abel continues. "... the cage is something that specializes in confinement. Like a different dimensional box, it doesn''t have the power to set the environment up. Instead, in terms of ''not letting it out'', it should have been considerable. Even among the then operatives, this ceremony was kept secret." "Heh..." I wonder if I can analyze that magic? Although it seems a lot more convenient to have a robust bond as a temporary bondage technique. "Sure, we hear that the ''balance'' Takazu has crushed the maker of the cage? "...... hmm. That makes no mistake. Ltiel ''wiped out'' the manufacturing site. There hasn''t been this uncomfortable cage in the world since. With the design of the cage I saw at the time, this is the remainder of the time, so consider it not a newly created object." "I''m sorry I didn''t realize this was that cage" Mr Henriette bowed his head. Abel shakes her head. "... there is no choice in that. We were the ones who didn''t tell the shape, and I thought we''d unleashed everything. So there''s no fallout for Henriette. But after this, if you discover this cage, I want it recovered immediately." "As you wish." The high elves lowered their heads at the same time. "So, Abel, it''s an empty reason." When I asked again, Abel lay her eyes slightly down with no expression. Is this a sad emotion? "... empty because the spirits inside are dead" "I mean, starved to death? If it''s in a box with nothing for sure, there shouldn''t be any bait either. If you get locked up for a long time, all you have there is one letter of ''death''. The body of the Spirit is basically made of high concentrations of magic. So if you die, you become a raw magic and dissolve in the air. Unless you''re also a magic sensing user like Fee or Abel, it should only seem empty inside. In fact, the moment it opened, the remnants of it would have disappeared. "Wait a minute, Abel. So, what''s the soul in this box? How can you still be alive? "... Inside is probably the Spirit of Darkness. Other than that, there is no eye for survival." Darkness!? Spirit of darkness! "How do you know it''s the spirit of darkness? "... in a closed cage, dark" No food, dark. How twisted were the spirits trapped in such a place? I also know how offensive Abel is. And on the other hand, because it is the Spirit of darkness who lives with darkness and is with darkness, the only thing that could have been possible was survival. If you trap the Spirit of Fire in the midst of a freezing snowstorm, you''ll be dead, but if you''re ice and snow fairies, you''re close to fine. "... also uses a considerable amount of magic in the cage itself. Darkness and magic. Because of both of them, this soul survived. Probably close to hibernation, only doing life support" Oh, well. You also needed magic to survive the Spirit. There, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, raised his voice. "But Master Abel. Though a good spirit of darkness, is it something that can survive, from the history of demonic guidance to the present? The Spirit''s young body is very weak. Even in dormancy, we don''t know it by oligarchy, such as being able to live for a thousand, two thousand years." "... maybe this kid is, like, a special individual. Considering the quality of magic, it seems to be a pure spirit" "Pure Spirit! I raised my voice not only to the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, but also to Mr Henriette. You''re a rare person who doesn''t usually move. Just as there is "pure water" that contains no impurities in water, so there is no mixture of magic and pure magic. But this is very rare. The magic that is born often brings with it the attributes of the land. It is also affected. But very rarely, there are times when you can have magic that doesn''t mix anything. But that''s usually all. Because of its rarity, it does not reach as much magic as it can become a spirit. However, there is an astronomical chance that pure magic may reach the Spirit. That''s the pure spirit. "I have heard that the character of the pure Spirit is'' more than the Spirit King, less than the Holy Spirit '', but if it does exist that much, it may be possible to survive..." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce exhaled heavily. The contents of this box, they were more amazing than I thought. "So you''re in there, confirmed by the pure spirit of darkness, right? "...... hmm. Inside, ''True Dark''. That''s what they call it, and I don''t think there''s any mistake." Pure Dark, then, you don''t. 323 Episode 319: Totally For that reason, I decided to free the Spirit of Darkness. "... the Spirit inside seems quite weak. Better not give strong light." That''s what our Pretty Char says, so the curtain closes. Instead of sunlight, the magic light was turned on. It''s a blurry light. Although the luminescence color is different, there is a strange sense of security similar to the spotlight. "... Al. Mind if I open it? "Hoi Sa" I don''t know what kind of robust technique it is, but if it''s made of magic, it''s easy for me to interfere. (Mm-hmm... That''s a tough one that feels like this magic, this solid knot, has been repeated. messy and not beautiful......) The magic itself is tied to the trick of the box. Even if it''s a sealing technique, it doesn''t seem like it can be used alone and conveniently. Too bad. "Ho. It''s open, right? The tour lasted a moment. Disarming is also a moment. Just turn off the magic, so it''s easy. "Huh? This box is so easy to open." The chairman looked surprised, but he immediately regained his mind and told me. "I would also like to analyse this box for future measures. May I pick it up at the Chamber of Commerce? "It was originally awarded by Mr. Henriette, so I don''t mind." "Thank you." It''s not like MySister wanted it. There is no untrained. More than that, it''s in the box. "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew wants to open it! Phew, I''ll help you! Phew, open the box and get compliments! My Angel gave me a name not to be interested in the box, but to compliment me. I don''t see how Abel''s coming to caution me that it''s dangerous, and I don''t care who opens it. Shall I let Fee do as you wish? "Right. Then open it. Be careful, all right? "Hehe! I''ll take care of it! Phew, I''ll protect you! Oh, that''s a premise to protect me. My brother without majesty wo...... My sister opens it with momentum. Mr. Henriette turned on the lamp and everyone peeked into it. "This is the Dark Spirit......? In the corner of the box, a black mass is falling. Together, you just thought it was shady. It''s about the size of a ping-pong ball. It''s kind of unreliable to see even shriveled flowers. "...... hmm. It''s debilitating, but it''s alive. If you give it magic, it''ll cheer you up a little." "Okay, that''s magic. Quick, let''s give it a try." "... Al, no... Huh! "Huh -!?" I accidentally got my hands on it and instantly regretted it. No, faster than I regret it, I was attacked by a tremendous sense of exhaustion. "Uh-oh! That''s like a black hole. Like an inexhaustible high-density gravitational field swallowing light, the magic fell out of my touched fingertips in an instant. (Yuck...... ugh! This... ugh! Rapid depletion of magic, experienced as a baby. I''m not sorry about ''Bu Fall'', it''s such a huge sense of loss that I can tell it''s going to be a reproduction of that situation. But I didn''t fall. Although sweat erupted from all over her body and she was so exhausted that she had difficulty breathing. "Ugh, ay... be, l...? Abel pulled my arm and kept me away from the Spirit of Darkness. "... already" From Abel, I can see the magic pouring in. I guess you''re asking me to make it up to you. Then he takes the potion out of the little porch and offers it to me. (Is it a strength enhancer for health recovery... awesome version of nutrition drinks) I tried to take it, but I can''t get my arm up. I just shudder with the blurb. It was more draining than expected. Then Abel took my jaw and drugged me from the hand. My sister and the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce are screaming terribly. Drink it and the effect will appear immediately. I breathed well and had a clear feeling back in my hands and feet. "Ugh......! Oh, thanks. Thanks......" "... I wanted to, not" Abel chops that will be shaken down for a long time. It doesn''t hurt the same way, but it seems to have pissed me off. "... Al. Don''t touch anything you don''t know, a detour. Deduction" I don''t know what the score is, but it''s been subtracted. "Oh, I''m sorry... Still, what the hell is that...? "... the same as when it was snow elf. Al''s magic was just eaten. But this child is a pure spirit, even if it is tiny. In Al''s amount of magic, it depletes in an instant" "Ugh..." Speaking of which, is the Spirit''s young body greedy for eating? Besides, with the bait, everything else felt out of sight. This spirit must have been the same. "... Shorcina. If you have the Dark Demon Stone, I want you to let me buy it." "Such as receiving money from Master Abel is outrageous! Henriette, get it right away! Copy that, sir. Vice Chairman leaving the reception room with Sassar. And My Sister, she held me in her arms crying. "Yes! Don''t do anything dangerous! "Or no words to give back..." "This black thing did terrible things to me! Phew, I''ll kill you! No, no, no! "He said no! I''m the one who''s sorry." As I was forgiving my sister, my mother and teene scolded me as well. I feel sorry for making everyone more worried than angry. And the black mass that sucked my magic out moved slowly. Apparently, he was somewhat hungry and rejuvenated. As if this place were to explore somewhere, we would roam around. Eventually, the black mass floated into the universe. (It''s Marimo, this! The black chunks were stubborn. No light through, absolute black. It was as if the ink had even become a sphere, which somehow reminded me of Marimo. It''s not like it''s a hairy thing, but around the dark sphere, the darkness is sagging like hot air. Marimo climbed onto my shoulder, shaking her hoof. "Hey, what, this guy...? Why did you come to me...!?" The area that touches me is soft as a resilient raw cream. I understand that my skin feels great, but how did you get here...? "... I think it''s because Al fed him magic. But no more trying to give." Is that feeding or imprinting? The rabbit is also a corner, and the second time is no good. "Meh! Get away from me! I won''t be forgiven for touching it, except, hey! Your sister is furious, but she probably doesn''t understand the words. The black marimo slipped his body at me like he was going to feed me. Spirit toddlers, is this all? "Al, Al! Let me touch her, too? My mother makes such demands. Is it okay if I give it to you? "... n" I nodded when I saw Abel, so I guess it''s okay. I''ll gently put Marimo on the palm offered to fill the water. My Angel hugged me, as if to sew a gap. "Heh heh. I''m Lucica. Nice to meet you, huh?" My mother speaks to the dark spirits who have nothing to lose. Do you know what my mother said or not, the black sphere tilted its body to tilt its neck.... a sphere though. "Ugh. Pretty." With her finger belly, her mother strokes a black ping-pong ball. Was that a pleasure, the black ball on his palm, jumped pompous. "How long have you been a man? "I don''t think I''m more alert than I am. Maybe he doesn''t even understand that he was trapped by humans. That should have been easy to catch." "Normally, a young body of spirits is cowardly, isn''t it? The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is also tilting his neck. Speaking of which, even when we went to the Great Ice Plains, at first, the ice elf larvae fled frightened. The snow fairy who martyred in that land was scared of me at first. "... I don''t hear you say that the Dark Fairy is special and that people stick around. I think the kid himself has a peaceful personality." Ah...... It''s a living example of "I''m not in danger, I''ve been compromised". "Fee shouldn''t follow strangers, should he? "Phew, I don''t have time for strangers! I''m busy because you snuggle up on me! I don''t care about other people, that''s a problem...... There, Mr. Henriette is back. "I came with a demon stone" On top of the basin, there are a number of black and shining stones. Similar to obsidian, but smoothly round. The black child on my mother''s palm reacts and flies puffy. "Oh? You''ve been well enough, haven''t you?... Dear Takazu, may I give you the Demon Stone? "...... hmm. Please. I''ll bring the price later." "Yes, yes! Me! Let me do it? I want to feed you! My mother raised her hand vigorously. ... Attitude like a three-year-old, huh? My mother grabs the seemingly tall demon stone without hesitation, and she approaches Marimo. The black sphere says, "Of?" After reacting like that, I jumped on the stone -. "Oh. She disappeared in an instant? I ate up the Demon Stone as fast as I could even look at it by magic. The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce squeaks in a pulling mood. "That demon stone...... There''s got to be a lot of magic in there, right? If you eat surprisingly by high elf standards, then by poor me, you should be instantly depleted. Even then, I flatten the demonic stone that my mother does not hesitate to give, with a beautiful sapphire. Marimo rolls over her mother''s palm, satisfied or in a good mood. After the momentum spills from his palms, he floats back to his palms. Eventually he moved to look around him, and when he noticed me, he flew over here fluttering. I climbed on my shoulder and said, "Magic, let me tap?" All the time, I rub my soft body. "Uh...? You, you just ate, didn''t you? Shrimp, squirt, and snack continue. No, if you''re going to do this, it''s not me, it''s the Chamber of Commerce, okay? "... I think I probably liked Al''s magic. So did Snow Fairy, but maybe Al''s magic is, for the Spirit, a ''delicious'' flavor" Even if they say it tastes like magic... "It sticks to, meh, meh, meh! And My Sister, he got furious. 324 Episode 320: Marimo Chan 7 Changes November of the year 1205 of sacred history. For me, the most important month of the year. Soon, our beloved family, Miss Phyllia Crane Putt, will be four years old. She''s a muscled sister who''s spent most of her life with me. Will that be the case in the future? I don''t hate to be sweet, but I guess it''s also a problem to stay like this forever. Speaking of family, there are those who tentatively reside in our house. Rumor has it, how dare you. Phew Phew Phew Phew Phew... Marimo came on my shoulder. Suri Suri, Suri Suri. Rub the soft body and feed it. This kid seems to have really liked the taste of my magic, and this is how he comes to you all the time, to you. Other than that, my mother and I mostly hang out. Marimo is still young because she has been dormant for a long time. However, our relationship with the Crane Putt family has been established to some extent. First of all, I recognize "quality feeders". My Mother is, ''Someone who makes me sweet''. And my sister feels like she''s saying, "My little girl." My Sister, they can''t allow Marimo to thrill me, and they''re getting rid of me. As far as I''m concerned, I''d like you to get along, but arbitration is hard inside. And the last of the Crane Puts, Abel and I, seem to care less about each other. My teacher, it''s quiet. I wouldn''t do anything to get rid of him, but he wouldn''t even take the initiative. But Abel is looking for a place for Marimo in between. You may not have noticed the black kid, but he''s so sweet, my teacher. Marimo, the biggest problem is eating well. Eat enough bait for me to die instantly, every time. The level of Dark Demon Stone this kid deserves is so expensive, so via Fee or Abel, I''m giving him the magic. The truth is, it would help if Fee gave it to me directly. My sister said, "Meh! This kid is dangerous! It''s dangerous! There are signs of catching on to Phew''s Guard! and certified as an enemy by the woman Kang, not very close. (Even if they say so, it''s Marimo...? I don''t see why Mai Angel feels so critical. When I wore a black sphere with my fingers, I turned myself happy. This kid is basic, too, because he looks like a sweetheart. And Marimo''s name was decided by Noir. No particular twist, but it would be reasonably good. Four of the Crane Puts and Gado and Yantine know Marimo''s presence in the western distance. And it is Mia. That wasted maid stormed upstairs all the time, so he decided there was no way he could hide it. And maybe you''ll shut up. I can hear the waste maid''s footsteps. Looks like they''re coming this way. "Alt-ki-yu! Alt-kyuuuuuu! "This is the attitude of the maid who serves the Marquis. I''m sure your employer is alle. No, it was you." "I don''t know what you''re talking about, do you? I can''t believe it, I want you to open it. Sister Mia, your hands are blocked." "... Damn, what the hell? Open the door as requested. Then. "Nyah..." There was a Sabatra cat, held with both hands. "Kufu. It''s cute. You''re a cat. You''ve been mixed up in your garden. It''s so hairy, it''s from some house, is it a breeding cat? You came all the way out here to show me that... You have the same mentality as your sister who catches butterflies and bats and runs with a smile...... (Uh... But if cats come in, could they be in our sandbox, in the bathroom? If you don''t think about it there, it''s tough if anything happens to My Sister. Well, after we play in the sandbox, we''ll probably take a bath soon. Thinking of it that way, Marimo on my shoulder, hehehehehehe ~... came closer to Mia. Alongside her mother, she is certified as'' The One Who Makes Me Sweet ''in this child. "Ah, it''s Noir. Looking good today, more importantly." Play, play, and Noir drifts beside Mia. But the cat-loving maid shook her head sorry. "I''m sorry. I''m still in the middle of a job. I found this cat, so I couldn''t stay or stand, I just came here." No, if you''re not on break, get to work. Show me the cat. What are you gonna do? (Marimo''s in shomboli...) In a powerless floating state, the black boy came back to my shoulder. "Oh, Sister Mia, it''s time to go back. Alt-kyun, Noir, see you next time, shall we play? "Nyah..." That''s all I said, and I ran off again. Really, what are you doing here, that guy? On my shoulder, Marimo is shaking a little. Are you sorry or sad? Speaking of which, I miss E-chan coming in correspondence with Mr. Henriette to my mother, but even when I''m looking at that one, this is what this kid looks like. Outreach, maybe it''s a highly dependent personality. I''m jumping pompous over my shoulder, but is this stepping on a bunch of waste? Eventually the noir, the face (?) Give. Rise from your shoulders, slowly forward to my chest. Is this it? You want me to take it? With a gentle hand, Marimo''s body was wrapped in black light. "Hey what...!?" Dazzling vision clears. At the same time, in the arms, a solid mass. "What, Ko, kitten...!?" No, younger. Should I say "cat baby"? A black cat was in my hand. The first thing that attracts attention is the brilliance of the hairy. It''s not a polished obsidian place. Like the brilliant night sky of the galaxy, it combines'' blackness'' with ''brilliance''. And it''s definitely a beauty cat. Even though it was still tiny, she looked very pretty. "Of, is it noir...? "Nyan." But when I say yes, he rubs his head against my hand. Surprised...... I didn''t know you had the ability to transform...... (But why cats? No, because Mia was setting up Sabatra? "Noir. Is the only way you can transform is by looking like a cat? When I ask, the black light again. And now, he was turning into a crow chick. The bird, is it against E-chan? Anyway, this hairy one is awesome too. Are you purposefully choosing to look good, or is it natural and this Marimo is beautiful? (Is it always the black kind even after transformation because it is the Spirit of Darkness? Tilting his neck, a third light. I was most surprised by the way it looked. "Red, honey...? A human baby? "Yes." There she was, a tiny brunette baby. As with previous hairlines, the hairline virtue is that any woman would envy them. I see. Can this child also change into a human form...... Marimo is naked today, so for the first time, her gender turns out to be: females. Come to think of it, the spirits I''ve ever met had a proper gender. Chefs and snow knights Sheleg, the chief of the Ice and Snow Gardens, were men, and Enineve and Lerada Gardens directors are women. The Spirit not only has a pattern that comes from the magic buildup, but also a pattern that makes a couple make money on their kids, so that has a gender...... Nevertheless, the brunette''s hand is not hammered. It''s a habit level. "Holy shit! You like to be stroked, this kid too. "Oh? Al, that kid, maybe Noir? My mother, who was supposed to be napping in a hammock with Phee, came. My Sister is asleep in my mother''s arms. "Huh! Marimo reaches out to her mother happy. "Al, alternate" Receive Fee and give Marimo. Soon Noir turned into a crow chick. After all, I guess you''re up against E-chan. "Oh! Oh! Awesome, Noir! Very beautiful black." "Kuh......! Praised, it rings with joy. Crow chicks are low voices from a young age. I''m Fee''s. My mother caressed Marimo like she caressed her whole life while she was getting all betty. The crow chick had her eyes narrowed to make her feel good, but she felt too good, and eventually began to sleep. The transformation is solved and regresses to Marimo. Apparently, when you let go of consciousness, you go back to that figure. "Is the Spirit awesome? I can change who I am." "The other spirits haven''t changed their appearance in particular, so I guess they''re either the original Noir or the properties of the Dark Spirit. Let''s ask Abel later." "Heh heh. Looks like we''ve got a new family, and I''m glad to hear it." My mother says that. Probably, you''re serious. But if you put in too much, when Marimo decides where to live, doesn''t her breakup get sloppy? 325 Episode 321: Dear sister, Im four! Finally, this day has come. That''s the sweetest girl in the world, including in her previous life. Phyllia Crane Putt, it''s your daughter''s birthday! "Happy Fee, Birthday! "Congratulations, Phee! I''m glad you grew up healthy, Mother." "Phew, I like birthdays! Delicious food, full of food! For 10% and cash reasons, it looks like My Angel was looking forward to Birthday. Well, I was looking for a present for my birthday and Christmas as well, so I can''t even tell you what to expect. I also ordered the birthday cake from the Chamber of Commerce this time, but as there is a kitchen starting this year, my mother decided to make dessert for Fee. It is an apple pie. "Phew, I''ve never eaten that! But I have a yummy feeling...! In Phew''s eyes, there should be no madness......! Yeah. It''s delicious. Who should I wipe? It should be noted that Abel picked apples at her mother''s request, and MySister''s strong hope is that she will pick mushrooms as well. "...... hmm. I''ve got it." The Master was returned, with the leaves on his torrid hat. The basket in your hand is full of mushrooms and apples. "Welcome back, Takazu - Bhuhuhu!?" Yantine, who should normally be calm, looked at Abel''s basket and blew it out. "Here, here, here... Takazu! Oh, my God, that apple! "...... hmm. valuables. It''s an occasional celebration, so I was excited" Whoa. I didn''t know Abel, who holds a number of extinct plants from the Divine Age, would say it was'' precious'' or ''exciting''... (How awesome is that golden apple...) Meanwhile, Arch Elf''s best friend receives a basket with Nico''s face. "Uh, I love this apple, personally! It''s delicious. But sweetness is stronger than acidity, so if you''re going to make apple pie, you have to be careful there! My mother seems to have eaten in the past. I receive a basket with mushrooms. My favorite mushroom dish is supposed to be made by me. "Sounds delicious, a lot! Phew, happy! Oh, my God! I have a basket, can''t I do it now? "Bu......" That''s why I started creating your sister''s birthday menu. My Angel, a party, also helped me out on a big stretch. I''m glad this kind of nothing-nothing-collaborative work is a good memory. "Done! And done. Me and Fee and Mom jump at the same time. Abel didn''t come aboard, so my mother held him and jumped again. Marimo read the floating air, too, drifting happily through the universe. "Whoa, whoa! Looks delicious! Phew, I want to try it fast......! My sister is sparkling at you before the treat. Well, here''s the thing with regular meals. This time I made maytake pork rolls and mushroom soup. My mother also made me mushroom stir-fried and pasta or something. You''re acting like a mushroom again, aren''t you? Because Fee is happy for me, but it''s good. "Well, shall I take it? "Phew, I''ll eat... Huh! Phew, I want to eat fast! My Sister, who became a duplicity of spoons and forks, nodded on her lap. A mother who sees her daughter like that laughs bitterly and orders. "Celebrate Fee''s fourth birthday -!" "Here you go! " I will" The meal begins. Fee will be delighted to say it''s delicious, but in this girl''s case, ''everything''s delicious''. "Hehe...! You made this, meat and mushrooms, delicious! Phew, I like it! Pork rolls. Meat rolls go well with all kinds of food. Asparagus? Fee doesn''t hate vegetables, so it''s hard to make. You really liked me, my sister''s fast paced. And dessert yet - no, is cake the main thing? Are you okay with that, too, even though it''s still there? "Fee. If you eat too much, you won''t be able to eat the cake, will you? "Heck! Sweet another belly! Oh, you and Abel said it! Oh my god...... When I saw the two of them, I lost sight of them in a very natural move. In the end, not only my angel, but my mother and Abel were eating puckered. You like eating, don''t you? Marimo wants to feed you too, she''s been on my shoulder and snatching at me, so I''m gonna get some magic from Abel to feed her. "~ ~ ~ ~!" I don''t speak, but Marimo is trembling over my shoulder. In a good mood, he started to thrill me. "Yay, yay! This is delicious!" And my sister seems to like the miso grip she finally made. I''m smiling and puckered. The miso grip is simple but delicious. "Next, then, is your dessert." I have a cake delivered by my mother''s apple pie and the Chamber of Commerce, but before that, my mother told me she wanted me to try the gold apple as it was, so I decided to do so first. Even if I eat it as it is, I will cut it. "Look, Fee''s is special" "- Huh! Mr. Rabbit! Yay, you apple, Mr. Rabbit! "Good for you, Fee. I mean, I''m just jealous of Fee ~?" "... it''s an apple I brought, so I want mine to be Mr. Rabbit too" "Yes, yes..." My mother and Abel also say that rabbits are good, so I quickly add them to make them rabbits. But you and the others will be able to use the knife. There, a voice hangs from the side. "Oh, um, if you don''t mind, my apple, too, uh-huh, on the giraffe..." Yantine, who transported the cake and was supposed to eat with me as it was, gently offers me a plate. "Tine, do you like rabbits? "Yes, no. Nothing, not like that...... It''s just that, you know, it''s kind of cute..." It turns bright red to the ear as well as the face. You don''t have to be so shy, do you? Speaking of which, the elders say, this apple tastes good to the skin. " given its potency and nutrition, it is not physically necessary to dispose of the skin" is Dr. Abel''s talk. "The boulder is Al. I never thought of turning an apple into a rabbit. After all, my child, genius." "No, I was just wondering if Fee would be happy." "- Huh! For what, Phew? Phew, glad! Phew, happy! Phew, I like it! Ugh...... Huh. It''s just a quick thought, so if you''re so happy, you''ll be sorry the other way around...? To distract me, I sprinkled the apple. Go from head to head. "Mm-hmm! Electricity runs, is it used in this case? A lot of thoughts come to mind, but just one word would be good. The others are impeccable. "Yummy! The apples I''ve eaten so far tasted so good that they were so sumptuous. Is an apple like this something that exists in this world? "After my history of demon guidance, am I not the only high elf who has spoken of this apple...? Though I am thrilled with the flavor, Yantine says so. Is it an inheritance to say that she was born of a sacred history and brings up a history of magic guidance? "... it''s not my first time apart because I eat with everyone in the garden" The teacher says faintly. After all, is Abel''s direct gardener big in return? "Yes! This apple is delicious! Mr. Rabbit, he''s adorable! Phew, I like it! Okay, so what''s in your mouth, let''s just bite it, okay? "Uh-huh! It''s really delicious! But if you eat this, you won''t be able to eat any other apples for a while." Marimo stepped down to the side of the apple as her mother put one hand on her cheek and smiled. When it sticks, she holds her mother''s hand and appeals diligently. "Oh? You want some noir too? Hey, Abel, is it okay if I give it to this girl? "...... hmm. There shouldn''t be a problem." "Because? Good for you, Noir? Yes, uh." Gently bring the apple closer to the black sphere. As I could not wait, Marimo jumped. "~ ~ ~ ~!" And I shuddered puffy. Even by spiritual standards, these apples look delicious. You were so happy, Marimo is sweet on the mother who fed you. Speaking from the muscle, I should thank Abel for bringing me the apple, but I guess I don''t know that far into the boulder. "Miuuuuu! Apples are delicious! This apple-made treat, I''m waiting for you after this! Phew, fun! Phew, what happens!?" My sister hugged me with her shitty eyes. But it''s My Sister. Food isn''t the only thing waiting. I also have a gift... 326 Episode 322: Supi Supi Challenge! Your sister''s birthday. Naturally, I got a present for you. That''s close to Fee''s height, big stuffed animal. I''m not just giving it away, I''m using it to think about a special training. I look back. There is a figure of a crane put mother and daughter who flattened a massive meal, finished eating apples and apple pies and even a birthday cake, and as a result fell and fell. "Ugh... It''s painful. It''s painful ~... Why...? "Miu Miu...... Phew... I can''t stand up..." He''s a long way from calling me a lady. It is what I want you to apprentice Jantine, who ate in moderation and even helped me wash dishes. And Abel is rubbing tea with a cool face, but around not trying to move, she must be full. Marimo said Marimo, "I can still eat! Would you like some rice?" He followed me on the shoulder. "To, to..." "What''s up? Fee." "Phew, I want you to rub my stomach..." My Angel showing off her white belly. Because I''ll eat until that happens...... I put Fee on my lap and rubbed her stomach. "Nyu...... Nyu! I think it''s getting easier! I knew - it had to be for Phew...! I think it just makes you feel better. Well, if it makes you feel any easier, I''m sure it''s better. After that, he smiled at me, even though Fee wasn''t too good. "Thank you for today." "Hmm?" "Phew, they ate a lot of delicious food! Happy! I''m glad you celebrated! Take your hands off your stomach and stroke Sarah''s silver hair. "Happy or happy, is it me? "Nyu? What makes you think that? "That would be settled." I''ll stroke you tight. "Today is the anniversary of Fee''s healthy upbringing. When Fee''s fine, I''m glad too. If Fee''s happy, I''m happy too." "..." My Angel makes an impressive face. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! And dive. He looked painful for a moment before he jumped at me, but he seemed to have twisted down with his mental strength. "Yes! Ha ha! Good for. There he is. Awwwwwwwww! Phew, I like it! My favorite in the world! Love it!" "I like you, too." Hold tight. Though I''m a little anxious to hear the voice "Keppu" from time to time. "Fee. Is your stomach settled? "Miyumi! Much easier! Now, if it''s sweet enough, I can eat it! You''re not punishing me, are you? But it looks like we''ve got enough to move. Then I guess I''ll give you a present. "Fee, wait a minute" "Where are you going? Phew, I''m coming too! I''ve been covered in my back. You''ll just cry if you stick around, and you can''t help it. Do you want me to keep taking you? There was a stuffed animal in the separate room that was carried with the cake. My sister shouldn''t even know it because it was something Teene snuck up on me. "- Huh!?! Sweet bear! I have a bear!?" "That''s right. A bear." Put Fee down and hold the stuffed animal. And he stuck it out in front of Myangel. "Yes. This belongs to Fee, right? Happy Birthday" "This...... Phew''s? "That''s right. It''s Phee''s." With trembling arms, Fee receives. "Soft! Oh, she''s so fluffy! Phew, I like it! Well, it sounds like a delicacy that the Chamber of Commerce is proud of. As a store brand, I make it in the sewing workshop inside the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, so the president of the Chamber of Commerce said that it would not be flushed elsewhere, including the auction, but it would not beat the luxury workshop. In fact, I think it''s a good idea. Fee''s smile embracing the stuffed animal is superb, too. "Hehe...! Thank you! "Yeah, yeah." Caress your hair. But the real aim is from here! What I was thinking. It''s Phee''s sleep training. This girl can''t sleep until someone''s stuck with her. I''ll be up soon. Now it''s okay because I have a mother or me, but I guess there''s a chance I''ll be independent one of these days, and I won''t be able to sleep then, then I''ll have trouble. So this bear is replacing me and my mother. First of all, it''s an attempt to get this kid to use as a pillow. "Yes! This kid, what''s his name?!?" "Huh? Name? I don''t think there''s a name yet... Why don''t you let Fee put it on you? "Miu!? Phew? Keep the bear stuck and pretend your body. They''re thinking about it. "Miu...... Hash, Uranus, Straybow, Orstead......" I''m whining about candidates with bumps. "Yoyo, Linoa, Mireille, Alicia..." Either you''re assuming a man or a woman... "Decided! Phew, I made up my mind about this girl''s name! My sister, who opens her eyes. They don''t have any strays there until just now. "Shall we listen, my lady? What is this bear? "Dickon, let''s say this kid''s name, Dickon! It''s not even my name!? Speaking of which, I did. My kids, compared to the other kids, had just a little bit of unique taste...... Just a little bit, huh? (I hope Phee will be a non-traumatic name for that child''s life in the future when she marries someone and has a child...) Even in the Earth world, there were children whose names only seemed to be ''Parent Victims''...... Although I have never seen a ''dicon'' on a boulder. "Hehe... Huh! From now on, you''re a dick! Say hello! He''s smiling and hugging. Well, okay. Nothing. Someone grieves. But nothing. That made it bedtime. On the bed, the three of us as usual. Plus, dicon...... "Hehehe...... Fee, it''s good you bought a bear, isn''t it? "Ugh! Phew! Yet, so sweet... Huh! Phew, I like it! You liked the stuffed animal, we''re not the ones Fee''s hugging. It is a dicon. I''m only close, though. And today I''ve decided to stay up. One is to see if Fee can sleep, and the other is to thank Abel for picking apples and mushrooms. Well, does My Sister sleep? "Nyu, yu..." Gradually, My Angel''s eyes came as trons. Fee lets go of the stuffed animal in a flowing motion and hugs me. As it was, I started to get a quiet sleep. (Too bad you didn''t sleep with the stuffed animal stuck, but it''s not within your assumptions...) I''ll gently let go of my body and let her hold the stuffed animal. Fee didn''t wake up. With a happy smile on his face, he''s stuck to the dice. "Oh, Phee, you''re sleeping alone." It would be subtle to call the situation where my mother and brother are beside each other ''sleeping alone'', but it would be good to be able to sleep without me or my mother''s stubbornness. "Al. Fee, I''ll keep watching you, okay? My mother whispering in a whisper. He knew I was going to Mei Ear Elf''s. "I''m no match for you..." "Hmph... I''m still Al''s mom. Why don''t you thank that girl for my time? I got a good wink. I nodded bitterly and headed into the attic. Comrade Dycon, from now on, you asked me to talk to you about Fee? 327 Episode 323: Chamber of Commerce Frenzy My name is Powell. He is entrusted by the Foundation with the seat of the executives of the highest chamber of commerce in the kingdom, the Melrose Chamber of Commerce. The task entrusted to me is to enlarge the Chamber of Commerce. The more money the Chamber of Commerce makes, the bigger the foundation becomes, so this is natural. of the Foundation - and the goal of the Chamber of Commerce is to make it the ''Kingdom''s only'' Chamber of Commerce, not the ''Kingdom''s best''. If all the shops are put under the umbrella, I think they will be valued and wholesaled. You will be able to cow the country itself. But for that reason, we have to get rid of the big stores that get in the way. Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It''s an Elf-run Chamber of Commerce. Their chamber of commerce has a good reputation, too. There are also a number of things that are losing in quality. I don''t like it. Elves, it should be our ''product''. They don''t have a nose, but only their appearance is out. If you put it up for sale, you''ll get a lot of deductions. (Look! After I crush your shop, they''ll still be ''merchandise''! Especially naming the vice chairman, that little girl! He has one more missing look in his high elves. What the hell is the value? Imagining the future to come, I giggled damned. But before the glorious future, we must talk about the immediate future. Especially in the last few years, the Elf Chamber of Commerce has made a remarkable leap forward. "... is it hard to keep an arrow?" At the table in the conference room, I shrugged. It''s about crops. There are two main destinations for crops. It belongs to noble nobles and to filthy civilians. Of these, civilian ones don''t make much sense to think about. They''re stupid. Decide to buy more at a price and quantity than at a taste. If you take the right harvest for a good price, that''s fine. Crops of nobility, on the other hand. This one has to be treated with caution. We may not only consume it ourselves, but also behave towards other nobles and, in some cases, royalties who have invited us home. So you have to have something that looks beautiful and tastes good. However, it is difficult to obtain high quality crops stably. It''s hard to take care of, but to make it better, we have the right fertilizer. "This is a crop created by lubricating special cultivars and fine fertilizers." I''ll take a look at the taste of the vegetables offered. Delicious. Delicious indeed. It''s delicious... "Still inferior to what both elves sell..." "Ha. Thoughtless, the elves have a day long in plant development. Besides, we will also use special magic tricks about plants. Use a secret one, even for fertilizer. As things stand, I wonder if it would be difficult for the Chamber of Commerce to surpass" This is even a crop made of cost exterior view. It would be impossible to secure enough to sell. "Especially cereals! The quality of the three grains is hard to come by! Rice, communes and corn. These qualities, which make up the major part, differ in particular. As far as rice goes, even a solid brand called ''Elf Rice'' has been built up. Some aristocrats say, "Only elf rice can be spoken at home". We''re up against price and volume, but that''s a civilian''s story on the market. There is a desperate difference between goods intended for aristocracy. It was unforgivable. "Master Powell. In arrow-stricken crops, it is difficult to take your share from the elves. Even if we continue our research to improve quality, we are foolish that we should focus on our areas of expertise and the development of new markets." It is a particular opinion. But that was a problem, too. "Then ask. Did you get Charles Essen''s whereabouts? "It''s..." My men mumble. That''s right. Elves are not the only thing that bothers our heads. Charles Essen, a rapidly rising inventor in recent years. First, Peeler. This is extremely highly appreciated. They say they are now out in houses with dining halls as well as general homes and restaurants. As an apprentice and an excellent cookware that can easily be used by children in the house to help them, he has a one-jump footlight. Its convenience did not remain a transient boom, and it was expected that it would probably take root as a classic product. I mean, you keep generating profits all the time. The only way to crush both the Elves'' chambers of commerce is to cut off financial resources. However, in crops, which are the main commodities, water was sprayed, and even new financial resources called new commodities appeared. Besides, there are other inventions of Essential Person. "The nail clipper and the epidermis are completely settled. In this king''s capital, middle-class families who cut their claws with dangerous scissors will soon be completely extinguished." My men tell me. How much profit does eating into life generate? It''s a jealous story. But there is only one breakthrough. That''s in that Charles Essen is probably not from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. If you developed your own nail clippers and peelers, you should advertise them that way with dignity. Yet neither of the elves did. In other words, the Essential Person just brought in the idea. Then if we find and enclose Essen, then all the inventions of "From Now on" will turn to our interests. In order to do this, we have to find out where the Essen are. But the guard was unusually strong. The information I grabbed at the end of my distress was the fact that, on the contrary, even middle-class business members did not know who Essen was. Perhaps the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce intended to completely enclose Essen from the beginning. So hide its existence thoroughly. "With regard to clothing suppliers and sewing workshops, the appearance of threading and safety pins seems to vary greatly in share" Another subordinate tells you carelessly. Two new Essen products are currently featured in certain industries. The Elves'' workshop says that production is not keeping pace with the orders that arrive. "With the advent of threading, we have heard that some retired needles have returned to active duty again. They won''t be able to let go of the thread threading, so I thought this one would take root as a ''classic''..." Damn! It''s Essen. If only Essen had it in his hand, Melrose could make the leap! Both elves must be afraid to catch a single fish to hide Essen. If we find out where Essen is, we''ll have a contract for more than all the elves. There are few who do not fall into gold. We said we could surround him with Essen''s satisfactory amount. I hear a lot of inventors have a little weird. Perhaps Essen and I are one of them. Neglect the public opinion and don''t know what you''re worth. From the beginning, I wish I had brought the invention to us... Along with the Elf Chamber of Commerce, we must also keep an eye on Essen''s trends. (Speaking of trends as gaze -) I looked up. "What has happened to me lately when people at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce talk about flourishing into and out of fishing grounds everywhere? "Ha. There''s also a report on the matter." Another man stands up. "It''s the purpose of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but apparently it''s in the swamp dojo" "What? You think it''s a swamp dojo? I accidentally twisted my neck. Swamp dojo are lower fish that manual workers sometimes eat for nourishment. But its body smells muddy, its small bones are plentiful, and it cannot be flattered as delicious. I can''t even eat raw food because it poisons my blood. They are miscellaneous fish that are not even eaten by civilians, unless they are also poor people who are too distressed in their lives. He wants to buy it. So...? "No, Master Powell. I''m not about to buy it. It seems to hold swamp dojos in general, including fishing rights." "What!?" That fish must have little value. I don''t even think I would do that with Dada or insanity. In that case... "They discovered something new, didn''t they? That''s not going to be decent food, so I guess it''s something else, like being able to convert the poison in your blood into medicine, or being able to turn that into fertilizer material. But no doubt, I grabbed something worthwhile." My men snorted at my words, too. "I agree. Shouldn''t we keep the swamp dojo just in case? "But what do you do with the persuasion above? On vague grounds, aren''t permits not granted? Everyone is particularly worried. But my Kang as a merchant tells me I should move. "... up there, I''ll hang you up. To the best of your ability, hold down the fishing grounds." I made a decision. There, one of my men, who had been released to gather information, returned. Hearing that report, I change my complexion. "You think it''s a tasting party? "Ha. In the coming December, the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce is going to unveil a new menu," Disclosure - I mean publicity. In the case of large stores like ours, we may call leading players and make new products well known. So if you''re confident about the new menu, holding a tasting party is nothing strange in itself. "Weren''t they supposed to move on and not engage with very powerful people? The Chamber of Commerce of both Elves corresponds unbelievably to ordinary guests, even if they are aristocrats. I don''t do much special treatment. So when I heard you were going to call the powerful, I was surprised. If they change direction so that they are actively involved with the nobility, the Chamber will have to rethink the response from the ground up. "No. That would appear to take the form of the hosting of the Baron''s family under the Bailefeld Marquis, which is ostensibly called the Venink family. but the reality of the operation seems to be the Chamber of Commerce of both Elves" "Venink......? Never heard of a family name, huh? I have been dealing with powerful people for a long time in the Wang capital, but I have never even heard rumors of such nobility." "Sounds like you''re too weak. Do you want to find out? "Absolutely. Now even anonymous, if a new mine has been discovered, for example, it could happen to rise to the rich. There''s got to be some ''value'' there, more than working with the elves." If you can imagine, ''New Menu'' and they are just pretexts to call people, maybe they are going to talk about the rights of the new minerals discovered. "But do you have a house to take, such as an invitation from a weak baron house? "That would be futile to think about. More than the elves are in motion, we should have the means to call the powerful. Alternatively, it may simply be collected in the name of the Marquis Bailefeld family. Regardless, we must continue to pay attention to the trends of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce." I ended up like that. That''s right. At that time, "Tasting Party" and "Swamp Dojo" were not linked. No way. That lower fish is going to shake the kingdom, etc. 328 Episode 324: Invitation to the Feast Comparison. A lot of valuation is relative, so if it''s ''nearby'', it''s common for people to make comparisons just for that. There is no problem if you win more than the comparison object. Even if there were inferior parts, if they could be surpassed in part, the equilibrium of the mind would be preserved. So what if it''s completely below or if it''s seen as inferior? Don''t people think they want to get close to such a subject? "Look. The wise thing about Her Highness the Fourth Princess! At that young age, ancient times are also tongue-wrapping." "Princess Sheila has performed the miracle of the Moon God and saved the Queen! He is not the same as the common man! "The magical genius of the Fourth Princess is already beyond the realm of men. Call someone like that a genius." Someone who is not himself is praised. As good as that, nothing. "Have you heard, Your Highness the Third Princess! As a testament to the blessings of the Moon Goddess, let us say that the secret sword did not shine! By contrast, Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess shined a dazzling sword more than anyone!?" "Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, the youngest in the kingdom, passed the third level magic exam! He is the son of sorcery. Flip it. How about Her Highness the Third Princess? Don''t you say you can''t even use the lowest level of magic? This is useless people and - whoa, it''s nothing. Nothing." "Her Royal Highness Princess Sheila, at that age, hears that she already understands multiple languages. But Her Royal Highness Princess Claudia says she''s still fluent in her own language, isn''t she? Even with the same sisters, there''s a lot of difference, isn''t there? When you lift something up, like, instead, they put you out in a pickup and scorn you. Because I''m close to my age. Because they are sisters. Because my mother''s home is between the Marquis. Claudia Hollymetel el Fracevelk continued to be compared to Sheila Hollyfedel el Fracevelk. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess... "If Sheila..." "Sister, you''re already at that level..." I kept hearing those words in the shadows, and Claudia eventually went to become a dark girl who was not confident in herself. To say that it is dark only keeps others away and is repelled. As a result of a dark sink by heartless comparison, "That girl is dark," she was in a vicious circle of being rated even more negative. - On Moon Rain, there are two young moons. One is a full moon, and one is a new moon. They say there are two things, visible, one moon of hope. It is said that it was sung by some bard. Some of the uncomfortable were amused and spread it. Since then, the two have called one "Princess of the Full Moon" and "Princess of the Hope Moon". And the other one was called "Princess of the Crescent Moon" and "Princess of New Year''s Eve". December of the year 1205 of sacred history. There was a visitor in the Third Princess''s room. "Oh, it''s been a long time, Claudia. Is it bigger than before?" It was one old man who showed up. It is Effmont, a prophet called The Wandering Wise. He was a man of tremendous magic and predictability, until the whole continent contended and hoped. This old magician is the home of Queen Tineke, the mother of Claudia, the Marquis of Ventelshoven, a pattern of cordiality. On that edge, both the Third Princess face each other again and again. "Dear Mr. Effmont......! Long time no see......! Claudia welcomed the visitor with a smile. How many people would know that was the first smile for her in a long time? "Ho. Kids are best off fine. See, souvenirs." "Thank you. Master Effmont, do you always give me something unusual? Take it, Claudia laughs couscous. What an old man of his own brought was a sewing set for children. Among men of noble stature, women who prefer embroidery and knitting, are indeed. But when it becomes a gift to a princess of a country, usually expensive things like gems are a classic. But the previous souvenir was painting paper, and before that it was clay. As a result, among Claudia, Effmont is rated as "the one who gives me something unusual". But the wandering old sorcerer is not giving them pointlessly. I wanted this girl, who thinks like her grandson, to look for something to enthusiast about. He had a pale expectation that some of the things he gave might dig up this daughter''s hidden talents. "So Master Effmont. What was your business today? "Mm-hmm. Well, it''s not me. It''s the Elves'' Chamber of Commerce that I''m buying souvenirs from, but next time, we''re going to have a new menu, right? I have that tasting. I don''t know, Claudia. Why don''t you and your lord attend? "- Tasting, is it..." Moments, the eyes of a young princess bring the colour of fright. Getting out in public for her means being compared to her sister, who was born the same year. Must be compared and disparaged again. That''s what I assume. And what would actually happen if exposed to the crowd was applauding the problem. "... well, it''s an invitation, but I..." "Yes, sir. Excuse me for a second." At that time, there were those who came in casually and at will. "Huh!? So, who...!?" That was the first person Claudia saw. No, it was the first race I saw. But I know it exists. "Eh, elf......! "It''s a high elf. Don''t ever go wrong there. - I''ll catch your eye for the first time. I am a miserable slave in the devil''s chamber of commerce, named Mis." "Huh? Yes, the... Excuse me?" In a strangely people-fed attitude, the Third Princess lowers her head as she blacks and whites her eyes. The old magician exhaled in a frightened manner. "This is it, Miss. I haven''t called you yet." "Isn''t that nice? I should have come out soon anyway. Besides, Grandpa Eph is an asshole, so I thought it would be quicker for me to move on. I''m a woman who can, so I am." "A habit much older than mine, after calling Grandpa...! "Please don''t talk nonsense. I''m only seventeen. It''s not a peach." "Ho. Teen''s...? So where the hell was the drunken high elf I met when I was a nose saucer? "I don''t know what Grandpa used to say, do I? You''re always drunk. Because you''re Grandpa Eph. Even then, it must have been a snake. Didn''t I mistake you for another beautiful high elf? "You haven''t been drinking since you were a kid! Not at all, this one! After a dignified emptiness......! My boss''s hard work." Claudia is overwhelmed by the sudden roll-out of low-level intercession. It would have been terminal to say that she was not playing a clown to relax her. "Well, I don''t care about the dementia old man shit at this point." With a flashing efmont on his ass, a tiny high elf, one cough. "A tremendously delicious dish has been developed this time. After the tasting, it''s a contract to boil the subject down. You don''t have a hand to miss, do you? There isn''t, is there? I''m going to a place where people get together... The words darkened Claudia''s expression again. - I don''t want to go. It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat. I really didn''t want to go into a group that knew me. "Hmm." Chick elves, snort greatly. "Well, there are places where people don''t want to go. I don''t want to go to the chairman''s room, either. I don''t like going over there." "In your case, you deserve it." "There you are. Then Grandpa Eph. Any ideas on how this young lady could eat a delicious new menu and not get noticed? "Lord, call the royal daughter..." "''Cause you''re not actually a toddler. Besides, high elves are more honorable than human royalty. Phew." So, give me a plan. Mis asks Effmont again. "Oops. There is. Not you, Mis. Lord, only bad wisdom works. I brought you here." "That''s called a ''round throw''. What, if you think you invited me outside of a rare drinking party and bacci, would you leave it to the woman who can? Unworthy." "Say anything. Look, it''s for Claudia. Sassy and wise, yes." "Expensive, isn''t it? "Hey, what? You''re going to demand the price!?" "Naturally. A humble human spirit borrows a noble, lovely fountain of high elf wisdom, doesn''t it? It''s natural to pay for alcohol." Claudia had never heard the mysterious word "pay for alcohol," etc. I guess I''ll never hear of it again. "Lord, I thought Deborah and I wrapped up some money from me last night! "That''s the result of the battle. Self-responsibility to gain or lose. Except for paying for this." "Grunt..." After a toothpick, the old man dropped his shoulder and reluctantly agreed. "Huh. That''s a deal. I hope the young lady eats a delicious new menu and doesn''t get noticed around her? The Third Princess, who has made attendance a default route, is gracing. "Oh, you know, Master Effmont, I..." Claudia. The old man gently clapped his hands on his head. "I''m not going to know the darkness your Lord has. I''m not sure I can handle that any time soon. But I want you to have the courage to take a step from there. No, should I say I want you to try to hold it? "Wow, I..." "It''s okay. Mis isn''t a lazy, scumbag, helpless woman, but just believe in bad wisdom. Yes." "Hey." The High Elf flashed at the old man''s words, and Claudia looked up. The look and atmosphere, not his words, made her believe in the old man. Even I don''t want to be in the dark all the time. If you can shake it off, I want to shake it off. I thought so. "Okay, I got it. Take me" "Oops. I decided to. That''s all. You''re a fine man, aren''t you? I sneeze and stroke my hair. Those eyes, they''re gentle everywhere. Right next to him, a tiny elf clapped his hands. "Hey, that''s a fine line. Because of my ability to predict, I want to persuade you to listen to a dick who says that the whole world is his enemy." "Will you shut up! Claudia was surprised by the old man''s words. She had only seen his face as a favorite. "In my case, some little elf corrected me with his fist. You can step out with your own legs." The old magician said so, closing one eye. Claudia''s feelings were fixed at this time. 329 Lesson 325: Suspicious Grandfather and Pretty Granddaughter In December, E-chan informed me that a bowl of noodles would be unveiled. When I heard the news, I only had the feeling that I wished you would succeed, but that frigid elf - Mis - asked me about my home. "Why don''t you take a peek at the tasting, too? When I had suggested, for example, that I should face boulders. I did make the bowl, but I had no idea there would be a story about the important tasting. Because I don''t think you can get out where great ladies come from, and honestly, I don''t really want to get involved. When she said so, Mis turned her hands and shook her head. "Oh, don''t get me wrong, do you? Because what I suggested was not ''attendance'', but ''peeking''." "Yeah? Does that mean watching from somewhere? "That sounds like it. Not at the venue, but in the corner of the kitchen, if you feel like it, like this... with Kosokoso." A chibi elf that takes a speck like asking from a wall. Are you literally really saying ''peek into the state''? Then I''ll never see the great people, and if you don''t mind... "But I can''t. Because I don''t have permission to go out." "Ha ha. Permission? What an idiot. A petite elf who behaves like that all the time. "You just have to go out on your own. Because I, too, just insisted that ''I want to go swallow while I''m at work'' and that ghost (oh dear) bastard will reject me. Then you''ll have to act on your own and grab your freedom" You''re joking about this, right? If you''re serious, you''re not a broker, are you? "For the most part, in your case, isn''t it easy to go outside? I just need to ask Takazu for a moment. Being left unplayed by the servants is useful in times like this, isn''t it? Even if he disappears for a little while, it''s hard for him to notice, isn''t it? "No, it''s not a big reason, but I''m gonna take care of Abel -" "St ~ p! Chanmai''s beautiful index finger grew shashy and held my lips back. "You''re a smart kid or a fool, but you''re not sure. You know what? Do you think it''s a hassle to do something for Takazu or your sister? "That will never happen" I tell him so with Fugafuga because he keeps his lips held down. "Then that should be the same for Takazu. If you''re close, you deserve to rely on me in moderation. Of course, I wouldn''t quit facial punching if you were wrong about" it''s natural to ask for help unilaterally. " I mean, Mis looks like she''s up to something. "Even Takazu wants you to rely more on me. Yeah. If you ask for it anyway, it''s a strawberry, so you don''t have a hand not to ask for it, do you? Yeah. I''m sure of it. You''re thinking something bad, aren''t you? That read. "Uh...... I mean, when I go to a tasting party, it''s good for you? "Chi......! Have you noticed?" Compassion seems to be the character of going to the earth for no good. No, should I call it a living bastard? "If you have Takazu, you can hold onto those ghost glasses. In the meantime, I''m sorry I can stretch my feathers. After that, well..." You''re kidding me, but your straight eyes shot me. "Because I thought," If I met you, "that sounded interesting? "What?" "No. This is the story. Whatever it is, it won''t hurt to try it, will it? You simply get swamp dojo because you can swap it all you want. Yeah." Eventually, I got on a suspicious elf invitation...... The Crane Putt family today congratulates them on the ''A Little Good Clothing'' provided by the Chamber of Commerce. For once, I''m sorry to bother you, but in case you meet or see a nobleman or something, you''re mistaken for ''I''m one of you''. Crude clothes, he said, "Why are civilians here? It could be." But the favor of having good clothes on was, indeed, there. That too, right in front of you. "Ooh...! Fee, you''re cute, aren''t you? "Hehe! I was praised! Phew, glad! Phew, happy! Phew, I like it! My sister, dressed in white pretense, looks exactly like an angel. It is also wonderful that it is united in ''white'', coupled with silver hair. "You think Fee looks good in white or vice versa in black. - More than that, Al? How can you not praise your mother? "No, that''s not what I meant..." There''s just an order to things. In fact, a mother who still looks like a teenager looks well dressed like an aristocratic maid. I think it would be a painting if I had an umbrella or something, but I''m embarrassed, so I don''t put it in my mouth. "Mm-hmm! Al, praise your mother for a little bit! I was obstinate...... I''d like to use Abel''s help to forgive my mother, but Mighty Char, with her alluring ears, has been abducted by Mr. Red Framed Eyeglasses. "... hmm? Where we are now, on the back entrance of the tasting venue. The nobles and some great men naturally enter from the front. So. That''s why the pair came this way, dressed in a shitty, identical outfit, stopped in sight. (What, those two. Old man and toddler......? Grandfather and granddaughter - I don''t know, but they kind of don''t look much like each other, do they? No, I can''t help but care how much I have in the world that doesn''t resemble me. The two of you who walked this way stopped in front of us. "Uh...... I''m sorry, but I want to ask. Is it good in this building to have a ''tasting''? Looking at the surrounding buildings, the old man asks questions. This is one of the multi-purpose halls that had an auction the other month. Naturally, other venues are used for different reasons. ''There are great people in and out, so it will be here'' doesn''t make sense. "Is this a tasting party? Uh, looks like it, doesn''t it? I answer like any other person. My family is not an official participant. These two would be authentic customers, so it would be easy to answer this. "Right, arrowhead. It''s good to be here. I''m lost because it''s not a carriage." Well, a carriage would take you straight to the venue. I guess this way of saying it came on foot. (No carriage means guests from far away staying somewhere? A leading man, or someone he knows, wouldn''t it be strange to be called to a tasting party? When I thought about it like that, a chick elf came out of the back door who invited me. "Oh? Oh, hey...? Comparing me to the two groups. "That''s a rare combination. No way, you don''t know each other, do you? From what I can tell, is Mis acquainted with this grandfather and the young girl? Without having to ask the answer, the old man stuffed himself in a minimum-sized elf. "This is it, Miss. As much as it will be held in which hall, can you explain it properly! "Huh? You said something about a blue roof building." "Don''t you have eyes, you!? There are others, such as the blue roof! "Blue roof building? There''s nothing else. It''s water over there and light blue over there. So, that''s rugged." Are you making fun of me or is this response with vegetables? Either way, that''s terrible...... I''m lost... "I was just asking these people because you''re going to explain it to me like an idiot." "Huh. Then I knew you didn''t know each other. Boring." What the hell do you expect, this elf? No, I guess it''s not even Locke anyway. "Well, that would be good. Alt-kun. Because of this, I''d like to introduce you to this grandfather and toddler girl, right? In a disoriented motion, turn your hands to the two of you. "My grandfather here calls me Michamon in the den of a textile enquirer in Etgo. This toddler is her granddaughter, Clara." Next, the high elves turn their hands on us. "Mm, Hideaway. This is an unnamed poor, crane putt family." Miscellaneous introduction...... No, I don''t care if they tell me. I look at you two again. The old man doesn''t look very suited in his courtesy because of his bright white hair and long, fine beard. I think a magician''s robe or a cleric''s wrapped coat would look better. And the Immortal Cosplay. And if you''re a young girl... Whoa. A very beautiful girl. No, you should say beautiful and young. "" That. Whether he''s your wife or someone you know, if you look at him, he''s hiding behind a sad old man''s back. 330 Episode 325: A Tasting of the View of High Elf Mis Hello. I''m Mis, a sad company animal who fights evil bosses every day. Today is a tasting party for a new product from the Chamber of Commerce, Nana Bowl. It''s delicious, isn''t it, a bowl of noodles? I never thought that lower fish would be such an uninterrupted treat, yeah. The developer is a mysterious newbie, Bavaria. The noodle bowl also grabbed the hearts of the elves belonging to the Chamber of Commerce. So even inside the Chamber of Commerce, few try to find out who it is. Bavaria, now a culinary researcher, is the top secret of the Chamber of Commerce alongside inventor Charles Essen. Well, from what I''ve explored, no one will get to the ridiculous story of a six-year-old being a developer, etc. Especially since I''m a woman who can, I''m not surprised, am I? Perhaps he is concealing something from your family or even Takazu. EFFMONT - That mage, who is now a total fucking grandfather, possesses a powerful prophetic ability, even by elf standards. Then that kid. It''s not strange that Alto Crane Putt has powers similar to that. Past or Thousand Eyes... In other words, lost recipes, which existed in the history of demonic guidance and illusion. Or somewhere not here. If you possess the power to know even fragments of distant items, that unusual imagination will also explain it. Of course, I''m a woman who can take care of things, so I''m not going to pry extra, am I? His actions are in the interest of the Chamber of Commerce, and if that is a benefit to the entire Elf tribe, that''s fine. If I try to force myself to ask him out, if I undermine or corner his mood, I''ll probably buy Takazu''s wrath. Unlike Takazu in "The Library," this Takazu is slight and easy to handle, but that''s not equals saying that there are no scales. The extra thing is, you shouldn''t. I mean, well, if I put Curiosity and Safekeeping on the scale, I''d say it''s the woman who takes the latter. "Hey Mis. The nappy bowl is for the tasting party, so don''t eat it puckered, okay? I mean, working! Why are you eating leeks like you normally do when they all work to withstand this delicious smell? My colleague''s high elf is roaring. But it''s a silly thing to say. Customer satisfaction and my satisfaction. Isn''t it something you don''t have to think about which is important? In the first place, I came to this venue to eat eels, and I didn''t mean to come to work, hairy. By the way, wouldn''t it be rude to say "no hair" to someone who cares about their hair? By the way, this girl says, "It''s for a tasting party," but we have plenty of stock. They''ll demand a replacement, because everyone who works here will be able to eat later. So I won''t bottom-up. Don''t hesitate to eat, will you? "Oh, delicious. You''re going to want alcohol..." Forget your daily busy schedule and rest often. Our Chamber of Commerce is dominated by ghosts with glasses on them. Sometimes, like this, it will be important to stretch your feathers. In a table dedicated to the Crane Puts family set up in the corner of the cooking area, the women draw in the eels a great deal. Except that you have too much appetite, that''s a smiling sight. It should be noted that our meals are quicker than theirs for the convenience of a peek at the tasting. There is no need to listen, because in the venue we are in the middle of a wasteful, pointless and worthless speech by the Great. You can focus on eating. "Mmmm...... This eel tastes better than I cook..." An alt boy says that. But this must be natural. The Commodity Development Department of the Chamber of Commerce seems to have some intentions. They stayed in for a day in a row and finished "Just Delicious Food" with "Products That Can Also Be Sold to Nobles". Besides, today, it''s different from the material. Top compatible eel, not swamp dojo. And rice, our "elf rice"! You have no element to lose. "Phew, I''m hungry! It''s delicious, I ate a lot! Oh, my God! A young, healthy toddler dives into her real brother. The boy, he got a direct hit in the stomach and distorted his face, is it okay? Reverse or something in the cooking area, though it hasn''t gotten stylish. "Alt-kun. What will you do? If your stomach hurts, you don''t have to force yourself to take a peek, do you? "Yes, no... I''ve come so far, I''ll see. From everyone''s reaction, we might be able to grasp something..." You''re breathing constantly, too. Well, it doesn''t matter if he says he''s good. I''m not the one who cleans it back. For that reason, take a short meal break and move to the hall. The blow-out space also has scaffolding on the fenced upstairs area for opening and closing windows and curtains. From there, we look at the folks. Literally, that''s a sight to behold. "Hehe...! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I think I''m in Himitsuchi! Your sister is cheeky, right? He looks down on the bottom line, accepting it. "Oh. It''s Mr. Mitchemon. You''re at the end of the table." He has discovered Effmont to aim for. That''s early. Is it the magic of vision enhancement? The grandfather, in person and in the sole hope of the young girl with him, is placed in a less conspicuous seat. Yeah. I made it happen for you, didn''t I? I''m a woman who can. In those two attendances, there are two things I did. One is to make up a fake identity. This is a burning blade, so it''s up to Grandpa Eph to get the bollocks out. The other thing is that I bought someone who was good at special makeup and they changed their appearance. Not someone else at all, "Hmm? Well, do they look a little like each other? It has changed to the extent of" but even the hair color has changed to toddler girls. Nobody would think it was a combination of a snake prophet and a third princess. Alto Crane put seemed to think the Third Princess''s appearance was beautiful, but even that one is greatly detuned, isn''t it? Well, I won''t tell you. "Mr. Mis. Are there many leading aristocrats in today''s gathering? "You''re somewhat yes. But not many. Anyway, Daiyuan, the most noble nobleman in the kingdom, is the Baron Venink family. It was Viscount Zeman, a friend of the Baron, who was able to call people. So the top nobles, they''re not that far away. But I think we have a lot of friends with Viscount Zeman, even the lower nobles. Plus, merchants and cafeteria officials are invited. I mean, you can''t ignore influence." "The journey. You''re Ifonne''s dad..." The boy shrugged. Who''s Iphonne? Meanwhile, under my eyes, I don''t care. The greeting is over, and it''s finally the main announcement of the tasting. Baron Venink on the stage has disclosed the information. "It is the sea urchin, or the fish called the marsh dojo, that we invite all of you to taste today." Oh, you''re bluffing. "Are you going to let that bottom fish out or are you kidding me! Some scream that way, but the majority remain surprisingly calm. It''s apparently true that you called a nobleman who could. Dumb aristocrats have a hard head, by the way. And the noose is carried. It''s not a noodle bowl. It''s heavy. This is what you adopted that Dwarf Real opinion, isn''t it? Changing vessels by identity was a good focus. "You think this is a eel!?" "From the looks of it, it''s like something else! "What an appetizing scent! Isn''t it really delicious? "And the beauty of this vessel! At a glance, this food comes through to you as a luxury item, right? The looks and smells speak more eloquently than anything else. It would work great for someone who was booed. Speeches about swamp dojo continue on the stage by Baron Venink, but everyone who eats an oak seems to be dying to eat fast. tonnes and those who slap the table with their fingers. Those who shake poverty. A man who looks at the Baron resentfully. He who has no eyes on the altar, and gazes at the noose. Various. Is it common to say that there is not one person, such as those who are interested in the Baron''s story? "Then you all seem to be twisting, and that''s all for the long story, try the nagging one" With that word, the spoon does the fork do it down. Some people are jiggling and observing, but most of them seem to have taken it right to their mouths. And. "Whoa! What a delicacy! This is the bottom fish!?" "The eel is awesome too, but what is this sauce!? Great richness and depth! "This is such a delicious thing, ever......! I can''t believe it! "Ahhh!? What are eels and swamp dojos that taste like this so far?!? The Chamber of Commerce has sold my rights in my territory!? Or can I buy them back, this is!?" Isn''t that what those cattle glasses are for? Even I can''t wait for the bottle that was taken away to come back. "When!? When, Lord Venink! Since when does this get sold?" "Oh, can I get a replacement? "Sir is talking about building a cafeteria that sells out eels, but is that one of ours?!?" "Oh, shit! You shouldn''t have sold your rights! Where is the Chamber of Commerce official?!?" "Uhm...... I want to feed my wife too..." It''s been a commotion. "Please calm down. Individual stories should be exchanged with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. If you want a replacement, please let me know. Plenty is available. For everyone else who likes eels, if you want, we also have a takeaway for you, so feel free to do so. Also, we plan to start selling sea urchins next spring" Shit or shit, huh? "Replacement! Give me a change! "I''ll get lunch. Is there a limit on the number of units? If not, would you like a consolidated number? "I''ll have both a change and a lunch box! I want it right away! "Who am I supposed to talk to about all kinds of business? Who''s in charge? The lower boundary is a championed situation. And next to me. The Crane Putt brothers and sisters... "Miu...... They all look delicious! I envy you! Phew, I want a swamp dojo! Earlier, I thought you said you were hungry. By contrast, my brother. "Mm-hmm. That girl, who was a dark face until just now, looks delicious, too. Good, good..." I cared more about the Third Princess. Well, if you don''t know what''s going on, you''re just a dark little girl. The noodles are delicious, and this noise won''t get us noticed, and we can relax and eat, right? Whatever, this reaction will have no problem selling or advertising. The testimonials spread quickly and will definitely attract a lot of interest. So if we hold a second or third tasting, we''ll be stoned already, won''t we? You should know all over the kingdom. Because the "leading group" will be proud of themselves. (Well, what was that grandfather''s reaction? If you like alcohol, you probably like it, don''t you? The Effmonts are not Baron Venink''s acquaintance, nor do they want to stand out, so they should take their seats secluded. Maybe I''ll get a souvenir and go home. When I received some lunches, I got up softly. If you want to hear your thoughts, is it now? If you don''t just ask, I''ll forget about it. I pointed to my grandfather and grandson, and I said, "It''s like I''m going home. So you''re going to call me a little, right? "Oh, then can I go, too? I want to say hello." "Miu! If I did, I''d go, too! In the end, the three of us were to travel. "Eph - Michamon''s Hidden" When I spoke, Grandpa looked back and the young girl hid behind it. With a little face-to-face, you don''t seem to be able to lift your guard. "Whoa, Mis. And little brothers and sisters." "Are you leaving already? Then leave as much as you think." To my words, Grandpa Eph laughs bitterly. "I like alcohol, but I''m not a foodie. Other than" delicious ", I have other thoughts. - Oh, I was surprised how the eel ate like this. The cook who came up with this is not a big deal..." "Damn, that''s mediocre. It''s too boring for any reference." "I don''t know what else to say..." He seemed like he was going to cut my opponent up early. I''m turning to my young brothers and sisters. Hi, Elf. I can''t forgive you for underestimating me. "You''ve come for eels, too." "Uh, specially in Conne. I got it in a separate room." "Ha. We''re similar. Well, Cla, I''m glad La had a good mood change and experience." Pong and slap a fake granddaughter on the shoulder. This must be clear with the Crane Putt brothers and sisters, and you want them to say hello or so. The young girl patrolled and eventually only lowered her head slightly. For once, is this a step forward? On the other hand, if you''re a boy, you smiled and spoke to the toddler. Smooth smile, isn''t it? It''s close to the making laughter our officials do with customer service, but there was still something to reassure others. "Eel, was it delicious? I''m glad you''re happy." The textile inquirer''s granddaughter was freaked out, but leaned her neck slightly and opened her mouth. "It''s like, you made it, like, the way you say it, right...? Ah. The boy''s eyes swam. You''re an out-of-the-box asshole, and this boy. "Yes, no. It''s delicious. You want to share. It makes me feel good, not only to myself, but to others." "Yes! Phew, it''s delicious! Happy with the fu? I want you to look at Phew! A white toddler hangs his brother apart. Grandpa Eph sounds a little happy because - the young princess opened her mouth to others at all. I''m an idiot. "It''s Miss." "What? "If this (...), Clara can get him out once in a while. I''d like to show this girl more of the world. Can you keep asking me? This (...) must mean a disguise. I don''t think it''s a good idea to escape into ''someone else'', but if it''s not good enough yet, there''s probably a way out of this. I''ll have trouble with it all the time. "Good, but expensive, isn''t it? Pay the price, will you? "To the lords, if you don''t have a scratch, it can be as much as a twist. "I don''t know that. Please make money." And right next door, a toddler girl who wants to keep her brother away from the toddler princess and wants to re-eat the eel is pulling her brother. "Yay, back that way! Phew, I eat swamp dojo! "All right, all right. But let me just say hello." He forgives his sister and speaks to the young girl. "Uh, I know it''s hard, but if I see you anywhere again, it''s nice to meet you, okay? "............ Ha, no" It looks salt-compatible, but in this girl''s case, it would be better if she just spoke up. "Mr. Michamon, if you get a chance, let me talk to you about textiles" "Ooh... Come on, when you get a chance." Your eyes are swimming this way, too. What a bad grandfather. Grandpa Eph offered his hand to deceive. I''m a shakehand. The boy responds to that. Grandpa Muggy and a tired child shook hands. Not a particularly beautiful sight, is it? At that time. "- Huh!?" Grandpa Eph gave me a stunned look. but that''s for a moment. I immediately went back to my usual, shitty face. "Yes! Let''s go! Phew, I want you to stick to me! "I get it. Look, come on? "Hehe...! I get gnawed at, heh, I love it! "Oh, well, excuse me. Someday, again, somewhere! The Braconsiscon brothers and sisters are leaving. Was the young princess nervous or taking a deep breath? I whispered to the old magician. "Grandpa Eph. Did you see that? It''s a painful face. This guy always looks like this when he attracts bad prophecies. "... I broke a lot of bones too. I think you have every right to ask. "It is. But there''s no point in saying anything else, right? EFFMONT''s eyes were sharp and not in a very jokeable atmosphere. He muttered like he was talking to himself, using exclusive silencing magic so that his granddaughter (...) wouldn''t hear him. "... that toddler has a branch" "Well, life is a continuum of decisions and choices." "Ahead of him were two ''moons''. A glowing moon and a faint moon. A branch is that." Complete the process. Will Alto Cramput continue to be involved in the Kingdom''s proud "Full Moon" and "New Moon"? "Did you say alt..." Grandpa Eph, with a voice full of sadness, laid his eyes down. "Which way do you hold your hand?... one will be saved, one will be - ruined" 331 Episode 326: The Plump It''s obvious... In winter, it''s cold. As much as I don''t want to leave the futon, it''s cold. If this is lazy living alone, I can stay as much as I want. But I have to be an example to Phee in this world. You can''t just say, "It''s cold..." or something like that, and you''re screwing around in a futon. "Miu Miu...... It''s cold out there! I wish I could. My sister, who insisted and executed that she wanted to go outside, stuck to me with a cold body. "Noah! Cold!" "My body is warm! Phew, I brought it back a little! Oh, my body temperature sucks... "Yes! Phew, I got a good idea! Back to your room! He squeezes my hand cuddly and slowly returns to his detachment. And in front of me is the figure of My Angel, who executed the ''good idea''. "Yes! This! Huffs, I''ll use this! Like a rough guy wrapped around a bear''s fur. My Angel is wearing a blanket from his head and his arms are spread out. "Holy shit, I''m stuck with Phew! Phew, warm too! It''s warm! Keep your arms wide open and pretend your body. He''s complaining with his expression as soon as possible. "Look, Fee. Gyu! "Gyu! When I snuggled, My Sister wrapped me in a blanket. Keep falling in and rolling around on the floor. Crane put brothers and sisters can make spinning sushi. "Hahaha! This is funny! Phew, I like it! "Already! Phee, Al! Can''t we just ram in your room? My mother pissed me off...... Inside that My Mother''s arm is the figure of a brunette baby who sleeps easily. I don''t know, it''s Marimo. That girl seems to have gained a little power since she ate a golden apple for Phee''s birthday. Only when my mother was stuck with me could my transformation not be solved even when I was asleep. Well, for that matter, I''ve also increased the amount of ''meals'' I need. Abel is struggling to find a place for pure spirits because of this'' feeding ground problem ''. Anyway, Noir eats a lot. There is not enough magic in the lined feeding grounds to maintain the body, and the spirits in the vicinity will be deprived of their rice. Then we fall together. Furthermore, since she is a pure spirit, the ''quality'' of the magic she consumes is also extremely important. In normal magic, they become ''undernourished'' everywhere humans say they are. Quantity and quality. Combining these two, the Pure Spirit said it was the first time he could live. So, what can satisfy it is a choice, whether to give the expensive demon stones handled by the Chamber of Commerce or to feed on the magic of Fee and Abel. In other words, so far my home is the best environment this daughter can live in. And speaking of the environment... "Ma..." Sleeping Marimo grabbed my mother''s clothes, cum. Seems unconsciously sweet. "Mother and Noir, they''re like real parents and kids, aren''t they? That''s right. That girl has a fusi who has recognized our home as her own family. Even in the Earth world, I hear it''s hard to attribute protected wildlife to nature, but I''m a little anxious that this daughter will do the same. "Heh heh. Noir is the sister of Al and Phee." She''s a mother, too, and she seems to have motherhood for this girl. I''m a troubled person, so I thought I''d cry when I broke up. "... I think Lucica is extra emotional because she likes to be sweet" "Ah. Abel. Welcome home." "...... hmm. I''m home." Abel, coming back from the outside, comes to our side in a curly state. "... Al has been unnaturally (...) calm since he was a child, and Fee has been perfect for Al since the moment he was born. Neither, because they were normally sweet children" Such, you don''t have to invest in the ''unnaturally'' part...... "Well! I think Al should be sweeter on me... Like Fee snuggles up on Al, I always want to be sweet on the kids too......! What about a son who can''t leave his mother? So you''re happy? "I want to be sweet. You know how I feel about wanting to stick around." Suddenly, a new voice sounded. Seeing, there is the figure of Mr. Fennel, who acted together in Cyril. She should have been dispatched over there in connection with the eel, but would you say she came back to the king''s capital? "Mr. Fennel, why are you here? "Long time no see, Master Alto. And all of you." He''s in a state of wraps with Fee. Master High Elf holding me in place. My mother and MySister reacted to the behavior of clinging and at the same time said, "Ah! shouted." She doesn''t care and smiles at me. "Cyril got a better paragraph, so I came back to that report. We met Takazu perfectly on our way to the Chamber of Commerce, and before we went to the main office, we wanted to say hello." When I get back to the head office, I can''t come this way with a job pickle, and Mr. Fennel whispers. I knew you were busy, Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Has it gotten painful in the sneak, out of her chest, a squirrel-shaped squirrel tottle pops up. Tottle rushed over to you at first sight when he found his mother, and climbed onto his shoulder and began to cheek. So is Mr. Henriette''s E-chan, Mother. Fine, are animals going to like you? My mother, who was thirsty to be sweet, seems very happy. "Oh, this is a souvenir. Sorry to disturb you so quickly, but I bought it there." Once you let us go, Mr. Fennel will give you a bunch of baked sweets. Similar to my immediate supervisor, it''s not as good as it looks. She stayed put and also made me tea. It feels familiar. You''re someone who can do this right, too. But when they''re done, how about you snuggle me up again soon? Still, I guess the reason my sister doesn''t burst out is because she''s holding it in her pheasant. "Hehe. You''re both soft" It''s been a long time since ''exercising privilege'' and she seems in a good mood too. "Master Lucica is holding a baby of pure spirits, isn''t she? They seem comfortable to hold." I was in Cyril, and you seem to know about Marimo. She said that in quite a position, important information is often shared, and so on. Especially since she knows what''s going on at home, so she''ll have a lot of opportunities to deal with it in the future. "Ugh. Are you saying you''re Noir? Isn''t she cute? "Yes, very much! I''d like to snuggle." Marimo is praised and her mother seems happy. You''re really becoming a mother. "So how''s Cyril''s reconstruction going? "You''re faster than you expected. I''m sure it''s because we have the manpower." According to Ms Fennel''s explanation, many of the adventurers also participate in the reconstruction work. You think Count Asel is temporarily hiring the adventurers from all over the place that Grandpa Shark called in to guard the festival, as it were, for expensive and reconstruction projects, and is working on it on a steep pitch? Other members of the Knights have spared no effort in sending them to the scene to help develop the city. "Some adventurers were children of blacksmiths and carpenters. The Count has divided them into jobs for each background, placing them in place of materials. We are also not experiencing financial anxiety as we give temporary jobs and beds to residents, widows and orphans who have lost their homes and places of work. With all that disaster out there, the city is calm besides thoughts. It would be because the rulers responded quickly and did not kettle in money. I was wondering if the prestige of the Count Asel family is growing more than it was before the Ningro disaster." She was sticking with Cyril, so she said she had made it to the acquisition of land for the sale of swamp dojo, but if she had assumed a normal rate of reconstruction, she might not have been able to purchase first-class land. "Hehe. It was painful to hold back all the land the Melrose Foundation wanted..." Mr. Fennel has a rare black grin. You don''t like Melrose either. "And then there''s your inner Shark. He was a tenacious commander, but when you have an arrowhead plot of land and you have a strong local love, the scene is different." Grandpa seems like a tough guy too...... Is it moving without rest, from before the festival to the present? I''m afraid I can''t impress you. Others were also told that the military uniform''s home, the Viscount Baumann family, was actively putting in personnel and money and was striving to rebuild, while the Viscount Denen family, which seemed to have been sagging with Menno, was terribly passive for support other than its own land and breathtaking people and was buying the disapproval of the residents. What baffled me was when I heard that in Cyril, besides the consolation tablet, a story was being raised about how to build an altar dedicated to Master Mejed. At the October auction, I also heard that it was the church that bought Phee''s clay workmanship, so I was carefully exploring the trend. In case Master Mejed is certified by the Church as a cult or divine enemy, it''s because if he makes an altar, it will be noisy. But to the people of Cyril, the white god who defeated the demons and saved the people is popular besides thoughts, and even the Count of the doer seems to suffer from the treatment of Master Mejed. In part, there have also been criticisms of the fact that it was used to fund reconstruction, but that it was a ''punishment'' for letting go of the ''idol'' found in the nursery? I''m sorry about this boulder. The Cyril catastrophe is something that happened right in front of me, so I''m not exhausted of interest, but on the other hand, some kids got tired of it. "Yay, yay! Phews, again, phews! I enjoy that one! Well, for a four-year-old, I wouldn''t be interested in a story like this. Fee points at the blanket and invites me. Marimo, on the other hand, who was held by her mother, glanced at her, shocked to see a small animal stuck around her ''mother'' before she knew it. "Ma! Ma! This one''s pulling her mother''s clothes, too, trying to distract her. "Heh heh. So, shall we go around together? Looks like Mother''s gonna come over to us and screw the whole family. "Now, as you cross the line, let this fennel be added to the occasion! It seems that the Elves of the Chamber of Commerce intend to join. She''s fine, too, you''re going to insist. Mother and Mr. Fennel dock, me, Fee and Marimo together. Tortle added, and then I just wrap my blanket around it... "Look, Abel, come here, too, come? My mother invites me. "... I''m good. I don''t like being touched by my body." "No! Because we''re family! I get up completely and I''m forced to bring him in. If you think calmly about being a dough with a blanket because you''re family, that''s lame reason, right? Whether you''ve noticed it or not, Abel seems reluctant to say it, but she''s been following us closely. "Yes, all of us, geez! "Gyu! "... Gyu..." For a while now, we were stunned. 332 Episode 327: Princess of the Crescent Moon The apoptosis of Claudia Holy Metel el el Fracevelk emits the edge on her fifth birthday. That was when Alto Crane Putt was celebrating in a whisper, including getting a talisman for his own birthday and a dagger for his blacksmith master. She and her supporters were brought to the abyss of despair. "Claudia!" "Ha, yes... Huh! My father calls me by name, and she looks up. It was built within the royal castle, an altar dedicated to the Moon God. There, a wave of sword is placed. - Treasure Sword Moonrain. This treasure, which bears the same name as the country''s name, is itself a testament that the royal family is graced by the Moon God. If a man of qualities possessed it, his body would shine in the moon, and while he possessed it, he was a famous sword that was said to gain great power. Making this sword shine more than Moonrayne is a nation dedicated to the Moon God means that there is a divine blessing in that person. Therefore whoever this sword does not shine, no matter how many other virtues it possesses, shall be regarded as unworthy of kingship. It was a common perception, not only for the surviving nobles, but also for the native peoples. Already the belly brothers have made this sword shine. It was assumed that the sister of Claudia, born the same year - the fourth princess Sheila held this sword six months later - would be in December of the year 1204, but since she was already four years old and was the youngest person since the opening of the kingdom to pass the exam of magic, and was able to exercise even more special sorcery and moon art, it was certain that the sister princess would shine the treasure sword. On the other hand, she is a third princess. Unlike the Fourth Princess, she was raised very normally. Learning letters, learning witchcraft, is as early as seven years old in this country. So even if I could not read or write at the age of five, that was natural, and even if I had never used witchcraft, it was not something else unusual. But her sister Princess, right down there, was beyond her normal scale. Young, multilingual speaker. And possess an enormous amount of magic. It was only natural, in a way, to compare them because they were close. And to remain with the high-ranking, but the proximity and the tension between the surroundings add to this. The mother''s home of Sheila, Princess IV, is the Marquis of Claustel. And the Third Princess Claudia''s home, the Marquis of Ventelshoven, is also a ''homogeneous'' aristocrat. Not only contemporary, but also ancient causes. So the expectations that could be directed at her were greater than necessary. "I know Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is excellent, but our Lady Claudia must have some great talent too! "Master Left. Otherwise, there is no standing for us" "The people who give to the Claustel family will be proud of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess. I ask His Highness Claudia to dazzle the sword and give us hope and prestige." Claudia went up to the altar as the gaze of desire and selfish anticipation gathered. The Father King, of course, is his mother, Queen Tineke. Dan the Guardian Knight. As many others watched, she gently took the sword. - And her value became the bottom line. "Absolutely! Master Claudia disappoints me too! We backed her up with this, don''t we look stupid! "No. I didn''t know the treasure sword wouldn''t shine even fine dust! Now Her Royal Highness the Third Princess strips her of her right of inheritance. Not to mention royalty, it''s not worth doing to another country in such a way, and the good news is, it would only be as useful as having a domestic nobleman descend." "It''s also a shame that the treasure sword didn''t shine, but as far as I''m concerned, you''re dissatisfied with the fact that there doesn''t seem to be any magical qualities per se. The royal family, the pinnacle of the country, is no way like a useless people...! "The value of the moon is only when it shines in the night sky. What good is it, such as a moon that isn''t bright? No. In the first place, invisible, no one notices its existence" From then on, I was to hear a heartless word. The nobility, of course, even turned the gaze of soldiers and servants serving in the royal castle into something that contained disappointment and contempt. The prestigious children turned away from the third princess, and they were in the mood to contend with the fourth princess. Claudia didn''t just say bad things about herself, but her mother, Tineke, started to say, "I can''t believe I had that child." "I''m sorry......! I''m sorry......! Claudia kept apologizing to no one for her useless self. "Behold, royal disgrace is coming, eh? When it''s in the crowd, someone who hid it throws words of contempt at me. And be compared. "You heard, Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, has also passed the exam in full. Unlike someone else, you''re brilliant! "Dear Sheila, this is the month we want to symbolize this country. Brain, magic, appearance. There''s just nothing I want to miss." "Whoa. There''s gonna be another moon in this country, right? "One more thing? I was wondering if there was such a thing? "Oh sman. I can''t see the new moon! Ha ha! Claudia couldn''t do anything but block her ears and nod. While the departed leave, some have been beside me. That''s the old magician who was close to my great-grandfather. Prophets who are supposed to be wandering around the continent, knowing Claudia''s circumstances, have grown to show their faces before. Claudia liked to talk to Effmont. A world you don''t know. A place I''ve never been. It tells them funny and crazy. Even casual conversation, to Claudia today, was a precious time. "Why doesn''t Master Effmont serve anywhere? Mother and Dan said. Master Effmont''s talent is a lot of deductions." "That''s settled. I''m not a discerning person. It''s in the wild. It''s good." "When there is a discernment, is it something in the field...? In front of the third princess, who tilts her neck adorably, Effmont lets her take one thing out of her nostalgia. "Is this - is it a tree or something? You''re in an unusual shape. And she''s so cute." "This is not a type of Uridae plant. Quite simply, it''s a water bottle. Take it." "Wah...! I''m chappy......! There''s really water in there." "Water is water, but not water of life." In those words, Claudia thought Old Master liked big booze. Naturally, that''s what it''s all about. "If you serve the palace, don''t you swallow it whenever you like? But I won''t tolerate it. That''s why I don''t serve anyone. Well, some of the high elves and clerics I know swallow while they''re at work." How far was the words of an old sorcerer who laughed so earnestly? To Claudia, who was still young, I didn''t know. "If you like it, next time, I''ll bring it to the Lord. To the boulder, he can''t do it." "Ho, are you sure...!?" Glittering eyes are directed at Effmont. Only in these moments can Claudia forget that she doesn''t like it either. I''m glad about that, too, old man. (But I can''t stay by my side forever...) Faithful belly. Or I wanted to make this girl a friend who could laugh and cry with me. "... as long as we can drink, we can get more acquaintances in the tavern..." Master Effmont, did you say anything? "Oh, no. Nothing. More than that, Claudia. I''ve got a souvenir for you today." There is nothing in Effmont''s hands that spreads his arms like that but a liquored hippopotamus. "It''s Claudia. Was the eel delicious? The third princess, who remained perplexed, was suddenly swayed by the topic and nodded in confusion. "Yes. Very......! I didn''t know a creature called the eel in the first place, but I still can''t believe there was such a treat." "Ho ho ho. That''s good. Even if you just looked at me like that, it was worth taking. [M] So, Lord, did you tell the story to Miss Tineke? "Is it to your mother? Yes. We talked...? "No hehe...... Miss Tineke. I cared about the noodles because you glow and compliment the taste. [M] That''s where the bragging about the tasting group spread? Looks like he really wants to eat..." "But that can''t be made unless it''s the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce...? "Dear Left, Dear Left. But I have swallowing buddies at the Chamber of Commerce, don''t I? Nice laughing bearded old man. So Claudia understood his'' souvenir ''. "Oh, will you feed your mother, too, the eel!?" "The high elf of my acquaintance is like a sloppy, decentralized creature, and I''m good at cooking with that... You should call it the Seven Wonders of the World. I don''t think anyone who has eaten his dishes exists at an endangered species level..." Pong, and slap the young princess on the back. "That''s why it''s a sea urchin at noon. I''ll hold onto a secluded place so the others won''t find me. Miss Tineke will be waiting. You want me to go? "Yes......! Thank you, Master Effmont! I''m looking forward to it, too, eel." Seeing that delightful face, Effmont thinks. Kids say it''s best to smile. (The kid I met at the tasting venue - if Arre is going to dictate Claudia''s future, I''d definitely draw him to Claudia''s side though -) On the other hand, what comes to mind is the figure of the Fourth Princess. That girl is that girl, she lives hard. I work hard for my mother, trying desperately to protect her smile. If Claudia''s half-sister didn''t like him, I wouldn''t hesitate to think he could have kicked him off. (Ahhh... Why don''t you? It''s not a good idea to assume someone else''s misfortune. We need to think more positively. Impossible, that kid. Alto Crane put and Claudia should do something about it...) I owe Mis again. So blurry, the old prophet laid down a blurry policy for the future. 333 Lesson 328: The Advice of the Moon The year has dawn. It''s the month of 1206. Today is Level 2 exam day. Until the beginning, a little more. "Alt-ki-yu! Good luck with that! Even if you''re away, you''ll always have Mia''s sister in your heart!" As usual, Mia''s unexplained words drop me off and I leave. As always, Phee, Mother, and Abel accompany me. And from this time on, Marimo. I''m a little scared to put the pure spirit of darkness outside, so I wanted to ask her to leave a message if I could, but this girl, still young, was afraid to stay away. My mother also claimed to be pathetic. So to take him. Apparently, dark spirits basically have a lot of nocturnal individuals. This girl looks like she does too, but in keeping with my crane putt family, she wakes up during the day and sleeps at night. I know it''s pathetic because day and night reversals are sloppy, but I''m not going to change this rhythm of life. There''s nothing I can do about all this. However, she is so tiny in Daiyuan that she is easy to hide. You should say that was a good point. That''s why I now have it inside the magic caged special wipes my mother has. It''s dark inside, and I have the Dark Demon Stone that the Chamber of Commerce conveniently put in with me, so I think this will be fine for a while. As usual, the familiar nuisance population at the time of the exam is also through. These guys are a long time, aren''t they? You work on a yearly basis. And being regular as usual was my sister. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Miu Miu!" If my angel says what he''s roaring about, it''s hanging on hard to keep me from going to "watch." "Yes! Muramusumi, it''s dangerous! Phew, I know that! Come closer, you bastard! With anger. However, as if it were a plea. My Angel won''t let me go. (That said, if I can pass well, except for this one, all I have to do is two first-degree exams and an initial exam, and I won''t see you again...) Last time, too, Phee and her village daughter were just in contention and the meeting was over. As much as a proper greeting, you should. "Fee." Give me a hug. For a moment I looked tremendously - happy, but immediately tightened my expression My Sister. I said I wouldn''t be deluded by this. "I have a good idea." "Nyu? - You want some? "Yes." Form change. Shoulder car! "-Miyu!? katakuma! Phew, I like Taguru! Unlike this one, my health becomes unstable, so it''s a shoulder car that my mother usually doesn''t recommend, but this time I find a way to live with this. "Look. If this makes Fee inconvenient, why don''t you just block my eyes or close my ears? "Whoo! Boulder, huh? Meh! Phew, I also like the intelligent in! Because there are only two of them. If either your eyes or ears are open, you''ll be able to communicate with your village daughter. It seems painful to hang your sister in a scam, but I can''t help it all this time. (I mean, you know, intelligent...) It''s the same mysterious knowledge. "Well, let''s go -" "Oops! It is!" With Fee on board, he walks slowly to his feet. My village daughter, who looked over there, thanked me correctly for the fold, as usual. The escort behind it distorted his face uncomfortably when he admitted to my appearance. ... I don''t even remember talking to her, but I think she''s kind of hating me more and more... "Hello." "Hello." The greeting is the same as always. My Sister just blocked my eyes. But should I say it''s adorable to see the other side through the gap between my fingers? "Yes! You don''t need to see anything but Phew! You''ve been assured of something terrific. On the other side of my finger, my village daughter is smiling bitterly. This girl has good taste even with a bitter laugh. Everything, from the atmosphere to the parts, is a fine young girl. "Long time no see, Master Fee" "Hello! Oh? Do you still say hello properly? "Greetings matter! That''s what Mr. Yaya said! It was an achievement. "I''m done saying hello! Back over there, stroking Phew? My Angel twists my tiny body overhead and encourages U-turn. My village daughter, who should have had a bitter laugh, looks like, "What!?". "Oh, um... It''s been three months, so at least a little, like, talk -" "Meh! I don''t even have a bite. In that attitude, Village Daughter swells her young but tasteful cheeks. Even if you''re smart and firm, in these parts, you get an immaturity commensurate with the year. (But this is the same development that happened during the tertiary exam) Last time Fee was even going up and down repeatedly...... But that didn''t happen this time. Muragi took a good look at me and said, "I had something to tell you today." "To me? Hey, what is it...? You didn''t finally get my information from the queen, did you? No, you stay calm. My poker face leads to heaven... Nobody should be able to see through... "Yes. Actually, I''m talking about a boy who is from a civilian and continues to pass full scores -" That''s me. Well, you haven''t named yourself after this girl yet. Formally, we don''t know each other. (Uh, I first met my village daughter in January of 1204, so is this just the second year today?) Even if you pass straight, it will take more than two years to calculate until the beginning. If you fail the exam, or if something is convenient and you cannot take the exam, you will be further away. It''s a long way to go to get a rank. But if we get to the beginning, I can end up there. After the first stage, it has nothing to do with me intending to live in secrecy because other than testing - for example, my contribution to the kingdom or my qualification for a step exam depending on my track record. So clearly, I have other people who say the first position is a goal. After the first stage, it will not be an indicator of strength. (I''m going to make magic props if I get the rank, but I''m going to make them pseudonymous anyway. There is also a "sync" to say with the village daughter, and it will soon be forgotten that she had a full score child) That''s fine. I like that. With Fee blocking his eyes (visible), he turned to his village daughter. What kind of information does this girl tell me? "The boy - I''ll leave it as A to borrow, but he said the opinions of those who saw A''s third-level exam experiments cracked." A third-degree technique is an array that ended with water scattered all over it... "What''s a cracking opinion? If you have a bad reputation or something, I can still tell. I mean, I was actually disapproved. I wonder what it is? Is there such a way to fight? Like what? "Uh... It seems that Master A is a great genius, or is he just premature?" "Huh? Don''t you know if you''re premature or not, if you don''t try to grow up? Once Abel said, "... Al''s ability still stretches" Apparently, though. Either way, I don''t think it''s an interesting topic to discuss. "That''s true, but if it''s only premature, he also gave the opinion that ''I''m just letting you get off guard and picking up wins as a child''" "Even if that''s the case, it''s not a bad exam officer to be alarmed..." In fact, if you''re gonna stay alert, I think I''m gonna poke you there relentlessly. Should I practice childish tricks or something......? How to bruise and fall. No, but if Mia sees you like that, you''re going to be burning again and it''s horrible... I''ll never forgive you for ''that'' again... "From the part where Master A is picking up wins in an unjustified way, it seems that the conversation has been twisted, and the" examiner on the noble side "who heard about it said that he would try it..." "Huh!?" I wondered how the village daughter of "The Examiner''s Side" knew the story of "The Examiner''s Side," and your nobility was involved... "That...... It seems that the examiner in charge of A is not a regular official this time." There was, even before I said that. That brown handsome guy should have been. "So, what''s he like? If you''re unorthodox or legitimate, you wouldn''t say that, would you? "It comes from an ancient house of ginseng, but on the other hand, it is rare in nobility and is also known as an adventurer." Hmm? Do you say you have a lot of experience in action? "This time it looks like my parents'' Hafete family pushed me into a temporary examiner to make it that person''s career" That''s why I came up for this exam. "Because you''re noble, it''s not a bad idea to attack in an exam, or anything, is it? Then, O... A, the fall will be confirmed." If you''re going to fall short of strength, you don''t want to swing three months on a stick because of the horns, do you? "No. The very act of combat should be okay. However, they don''t seem to take too much of a means of counter-argument sleuthing that binds them to the ''form of actual warfare'' -" "Uh...... He said he could get hurt. If you''re not prepared, you''ll crush your liver." When he was handsome in brown, he was out of blood. Yeah, I don''t like that anymore. "... so. What was the name of that examiner? "I speak to Master Villey." Hmm? Villy? That was attributed to the ''slayer'' old man at the festival, you have the same name as a chimpy nobleman. 334 Lesson 329 Level 2 Exam (Part 1) I walked away after watching. She dropped me off this time, although I''ve often been in a rush to break up with my village daughter here lately. He waved at me with a soft, graceful smile, "Good luck." It''s strange that I can just get these casual reactions, but I think I''ll try my best. You''re a good girl, aren''t you, village girl? It''s none of my business, you care about me. "Mm-hmm! Ha ha, Phew was trying so hard, blocking his eyes, but he was talking mummy to mummy...! This one here, looks like a crown. I''m going to miss you during the exam, so I need you to spoil me plenty and restore my strength by then. "Form change! Release the shoulder car and put My Angel in your arms. "Hehe, come on! Phew, this is my favorite! This is where Phew should be! My sister looks at me from the inside of her arm and laughs at me. In the shoulder car, I can''t see this girl''s face. Thoroughly spoil Fee and head to the venue to the crevices she is dreaming of. There are no particular problems with the magic test and writing. And when I tried to get to the practical exam for the question, I was called out. "Oops. Alto Crane put. Long time no see, huh? I thought he was a stranger... but I remember seeing him somewhere. He says it''s been a long time since I''ve seen him. (Er... Given my narrow range of behavior, are you a part of the exam...? I wouldn''t be a chamber official on a boulder. "Ah!" I remember. Someone who was good at paring during the sixth grade exam. It took me a while to remember the sixth exam, because it was a January exam in 1205, just a year ago, and you''re the only one I''ve seen. "You seem to have remembered me. This is Rossum, who was a practical examiner at the sixth grade exam. Is it too soon to talk to you about Tordie''s boss? Yeah, that being said, you don''t have Mr. Tordi this time. "Well, that''s it. This practical move-- no, ''too'' this time? Kind of special, huh? I will accompany you as Superintendent and Recorder." Is that an example of Villey''s cancer? There''s no reason to say ''I asked my village daughter beforehand'' to the boulder, so you should look familiar. "What''s special? "Uh...... I''m sorry to hear that, but your hands-on man here is Dora''s son, the nobleman? Oh, you talked clams and facts. "If he gets us into trouble, we''re in trouble too. So, I''m the one who put up the amulet." "No, I''m sorry." "I don''t think so, but we civilians can go against noble decisions. It''s the difference in degrees, because it''s the path that anyone who is born into a civilian can take to make a noble sidecar struggle. In your case, give it up." The boulder is a medieval world. Terrible story. Well, the inability to defy ''up there'' was the same in modern Japan. "Well, if anything happens, it''s good to say that Mr. Rossum will follow you, right? "Oops. Tordie''s pushing me there, too. Follow up on" In the Venue "properly? Hmm? In the venue? It''s like they don''t know about ''outside''...? When I looked in the eye, Mr. Rossum explained with his eyes swimming. "Blah, nobility is because there are so many people like chunks of pride. Weirdly buying a grudge could sneak all the way...... Until then, we can''t follow the boulders..." Villy, you looked like you had a bad personality...... Even if I can beat you, would it be safer for me to have flowers? "Are you strong, that person? "You''ll have strength. But the problem is with character, right? It''s a little crooked." "Yea..." "Well, I just have to be." Talking about that, I headed to the practice exam venue. (Here we go again... That''s totally my fixed position! The martial arts stage ahead, guided, is the end of the usual street. It''s hard to see from elsewhere. The difference from the last time is that there are no tourists who were zoned out? And in the eye, there are two men. One of them is Villy. It does seem to be definitely a chimp that was involved in the slaughterhouse at the festival. And the other, a boy about twelve years old, who seems busy with Villy and feels tiny. Normally, it would be my brother or something. Look at me, he''s sniffing. "It''s late, civilians! There''s a lot of business waiting for you and me! Petite Villery was very high. Moment after moment, Mr. Rossum''s expression, who until just now seemed sorry for me, tightens. "I don''t know who you are, but only exams and exams are allowed here. Do you have a tour application? If not, will you let me stumble out? "Behold! Rude! You think the civilians will agree with this vop? Petitville-kun''s name seems to be Vop. I guess he''s more of an arrowhead brother than he calls you ''brother''. Mr. Rossum says. "This is not a ''civilian opinion'', it is a ''national decision''. If you are dissatisfied, please file a petition with your kingdom counterpart. Well, it looks like you haven''t even given me permission to apply, so I''m gonna knock you out." Mr. Rossum headed towards Zunzun and the busty boy. You said, "There''s nothing you can do about noble opponents," but you don''t even think of it as an outing, fart? That''s where Villy took control. "Well, wait, Superintendent. My brother''s good inside, isn''t he? As part of my talent education, the Hafetes sent me as an adjunct. If the examiner is going to put in an adjunct role, is this going to be a problem? "Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with that. If you have permission. May I see your letter of appointment? "Later (...) Let''s have it delivered" I mean, don''t you (...) have it now? Mr. Rossum, however, struck his tongue slightly. Perhaps if you are a nobleman, you would say that you would go through with an ex-post application. "Hmm. See! Civilians!" A busty boy kicked Mr. Rossum in the ass. I don''t like it...... You''re going to test this on them. "That kid over there, he''s the one I''m gonna test, right? Villy, look at me. I didn''t want to make an extra wave, so I just thanked him. "Hmm? This kid, like I saw him somewhere...? No, it''s your fault. There''s no way I know, like a civilian child." I was next to a handsome guy at the festival. Somehow, it seemed to be caught in the corner of my memory. In particular, I immediately concluded that it was my fault. And Petite Villery''s attention, too, goes to me. "Hmm. You think this kid''s gonna take a lot of tests on his brother for fear? Hey, you. He''s curious to be called a genius or something, but is he a prick anyway? It''s better for you to confess while you''re at it. I guess I even tried to grab a chest rub. The arm of a busty boy grows. But Mr. Rossum grabbed it and stopped it. "Gu! It just hurt! What are you doing, you filthy civilian spirit! "''Do what'' is the line here. It is forbidden to put your hands on the examinee without good cause. Besides, calling him an incense is an insult to all of our examiners. I know you''re an adjunct, but if you can''t keep those two points, I still stumble out? "You think you can do this for free...!?" "It''s also (...) this line. If you are going to work in an exam venue, you will think that you will turn all of the Kingdom''s Magic Instruction Institution and" Tabernacle House "to the enemy. Now take us to the exit." Mr. Rossum pulls the vop boy away, as if it were a thing. He''s the one with the liver, isn''t he? Because this is how you get out to your noble opponent. "Wait." There, Villy goes in to stop you again. "Let''s apologize for my brother''s disrespect. But you didn''t actually touch the boy? For once, I want you to miss it." "... it''s good. Not next time, though." Let go of Poi and Vop boy''s hand. Petitvilly-kun put a kick in Mr. Rossum again after a toothpick and ran back to his brother''s side. "I''ll remember this humiliation, you fools! Not only Mr. Rossum, but he even stared at me. Why not? "Well...... Then it''s a waste of time, and shall we start? He''s a student''s child. You should get on stage. Don''t bore me, okay? Villy goes up to the ring with Stasta. That''s good, but why are you going up with your sword? You''re not gonna shake him up, are you? 335 Lesson 330 Level 2 Exam (Part II) Villy, who rose to the altar, pulled out his sword in an unmistakable motion. "Hey, hey...! I raise my voice in surprise. You know what this one is surprised about, the prestigious aristocrat Dra son let him tilt his neck. "Hmm? What''s the matter with you? What are you in such a hurry about? You think you''re gonna give up the exam, coward? "No, I''m not... What is it (...)? "Is this it? This is a weapon called a sword. You don''t know? No, I know. If it''s good to lose it, I can make it. "This is not a magic test." "But is it ready for action? No way. He''s a kid. I don''t suppose you assume that in real life only magic is used, etc.? Ha, or laughing. Speaking of which, this man was a man who loved snagging. Rossum, who is at the ringside, exhaled loudly and said to Villy. "Even assuming a real battle, there will be limits. Use even such a weapon." "Don''t be ridiculous, Superintendent." Villy blocked it. "There have been reports that the child has engaged in hands-on combat while in action. I don''t know if I can reason with noble people while we do it ourselves in the past, etc.? Fighting the brown handsome during the fifth grade exam while in action... That would be really irregular, but I guess it''s a good ''precedent'' for this guy. Mr. Rossum silenced with a look as if he had chewed up a bitter bug. Villy nods contentedly when she sees how it goes, and she turns to me. "That''s what I''m talking about, exam taker. I''m a fair man. Just because you''re a child doesn''t make you feel bad. If you''re going to be in a secondary exam, until you treat it as someone with the appropriate abilities. Or something? You''re just gonna treat me like a kid when it''s convenient, but you''re gonna tell me? If it''s a permissible environment, I won''t hesitate to say so. Well, I have no choice. If that''s what you want, I have an idea. "Okay, that''s good. So let''s do it." "Oh, hey...... Huh! You''re so lame... Huh! Mr. Rossum is worried about me. He''s a good man...... "Kuku. It is also a noble duty to educate those who do not know the harshness of the world. Come on." That''s how the second-degree practical moves began. At first, I thought I''d let him have flowers, but he can''t help but take me seriously. Go first in safety. Because I don''t want to get hurt, and Phee and her mother will be worried. (Water bullet firing......! Activate water magic. Good if you hit it. If you don''t hit it, just like last time, make the ring submerged. Villey uses a sword, so with less scaffolding, it will be harder to do. "Ha! I''m listening, that you are a user of unchanging magic! For once, you know about that area. Or did you look it up? He comes toward me with my water bullet, but I think his body is inside. Even when I was a slayer, I thought Villy was a little bit of a mover. (In time, I can envelop you with a muddy wall of water. -) Evil I don''t want to stand out, shall I weigh myself in there? Already in his direction of progression, a puddle has been formed that has frozen the bottom surface. Come on, let''s get out of here! Hmm? Chanting? No, this isn''t just a chant... (Fast language...! Rare moves! Speaking of which, in the interaction with this man, the slayer, he used the magic of costumes and physical strengthening. Is that such a karaki? Without getting in my hair, multiple fireballs come in cuts. Except for the brown handsome ones, the exams have been using water bullets with care so far, but don''t relentlessly release fireballs if they can''t or aren''t going to use them. (Of which, did you let one hit a puddle? Do you know my methods of warfare, or are you just around) Intercepting the fireballs that are coming at you, there is already a figure of Villy standing in front of you trying to step on the melted puddle of ice and wave her sword down. Yeah. That''s quick. Grandma, the slayer who kept doing this, is quite powerful after all. (Well, but-) When I put my foot in the puddle, I can catch it. (Convert...... ugh! Turn moisture into ice. At the same time, arm the shape and grab Villy''s leg. Don''t forget to lower the ambient temperature and mistakenly identify it as frozen due to cooling. "Noah!?" Gakun and movement stop, disfigured aristocrats. If it''s a normal test, I''m done hitting the water bullet on the protector here, but would you look me in the eye for a little pain? Create a larger water polo and wrap Villy''s head around it softly. "Govo......! Gah......! Oh, it''s rampant. It''s rampant. But I can''t. It''s water, so you can''t let it go. Plus, even if I try to scratch out the bump, I can replenish the reduced amount immediately. Substantially, that doesn''t diminish. Asphyxiation sounds so painful, but ''in action'' won''t help the opponent, and there''s nothing more to it than patience. You''re the one who brought up the "rules." "Oh, brother, hey, hey! Little Villy is screaming from the ringside. Well, if my body did suffocate in front of me, I wouldn''t be able to stay or stand. The noble examiner has thrown the sword he had. Probably because my mouth is blocked and I can''t speak fast language or normal chanting. But it''s the only thing I''ve let go of with the power of my arms, so it''s like there''s no threat. Expand the demon wall of water and take it with it, poi outside the ring. "... ugh! ! Even though he couldn''t move, he couldn''t use magic, he lost his weapon, but his eyes seemed wary. Is that wasted pride supporting Villy, or is there some other reason? (Speaking of which, the brown handsome guy was also about to fight until the referee stopped him...) Although I felt something more desperate from my opponents back then. That''s something like obsession. From Villy in front of me, I don''t feel anything that far in the boulder. Perhaps it''s simply, unexpectedly, gutsy. "You, you filthy civilian! Release my brother now! A busty boy shouted at me. But he''s still in the game, so he can''t do that, can he? Mr. Rossum quickly tightens his feathers as he boils his business and tries to jump out this way. "If you go up to the ring, your brother will be disqualified as an examiner at that point, won''t he? If it''s as it is now, I''ll clean it up simply because I had a practical exam." My brother broke into it and ruined the exam. "So, what, it''s gonna hurt your house''s reputation, too, right? "Shut up! Get off me! Forgive me! Forgive me, you guys, wee! "Ha..." Mr. Rossum sighs loudly, holding the boy with one hand and sticking his other hand into his own nostalgia. It was a single rope that came out. He so glued the busty boy around in a flash. (Ohhhh... It''s so fast and technical that it''s not comparable to my ropework...) Vop boy, rolling on the ground like an imbecile. And the brother also unloaded his arms with Gakun, and only moved with a pimple. I want to let you go because if you can''t breathe, you''ll definitely be sick, but I can''t throw away the possibility of a pseudo, and it''s not multiplied by the signal of termination. "... Mr. Rossum. Do you still want to go on with this? "No. Undo the surgery. You win." When I solved the sorcery, Villy flipped over as it was. For once, in the magic of the wind, let the air flow into the back of your nose and mouth. Immediately I heard a voice called "Goho," so I can''t seem to breathe properly. "Ahhh... Sorry about that" Mr. Rossum scratches his head with gassi. What are you apologizing for? Has it been a terrible game to be taken seriously, or have you been involved with this brother? I don''t like both of them, but that won''t be this guy''s fault, so I can''t complain. (I want these people to forget about today perfectly... Hopefully it won''t be a ''edge'' on the negative side) I think it''s going to be difficult because the boy in the wind is staring at me like an enemy of his parents... "Upstairs, from me, I''ll keep a proper report. I''m upset that I can''t do it, because it''s the same up there. I won''t let you retaliate. - It''s just..." He said it would be difficult to erase the resentment. I don''t like talking about it. There, a child in a curly state shouted. "You idiots! I won''t let you retaliate. This is a matter of honor for our nobles! Though there would be no excuse for this disgrace! Remember, you two, be sure to destroy..." "Stop it!" The yelling sounded like a go-between. There''s a look at you and Villy waking up. "Ah, brother! "As you can see, Goho......! I''m nothing. I''m pimping on this street...! face, looks bright blue but is it ok......? My knees are trembling. "Oh, oh...! The boulder is my brother! "I just did a proper exam. I didn''t take the back..." "Oh really...!?" "It is. - Superintendent. Our practice examiners have taken measures to attenuate their abilities in order not to cause unnecessary injuries to the examinees. Right? Keep your blue face and tell Mr. Rossum. The supervisor''s gaze instantly moved to Villy''s finger. And nod with a subtle look. Yeah. You''re not wearing a diminutive ring, are you? "So, what about my brother...? "That''s right. I just gave this kid a hand and a chance. This civilian turned it into a thing. Only in that respect should I praise you..." Are you just going to push it through with ''I didn''t lose''...... Assuming the attenuation is true, I think it would have been a big deal if I had been slashed with a sword... "A practical exam officer is a job to make those who have more than a certain amount of strength feel comfortable losing and having flowers... My brother, do you think I would take a step back from such a civilian? "No! Strong brothers can''t beat civilians! It doesn''t matter who you are. "I mean, that''s the thing. I''m glad you''re angry for me, but you should trust this brother a little more." "Ha! Sorry! With trembling arms, I untie my brother, Villy. These two, why are they close? Damn, I want to see Fee, too, quick. Waking up, Vop puts a third kick in Mr. Rossum and returns to his brother''s side, fluttering. Villy saw me. "That''s what I''m saying, civilians. This is an exam, and I didn''t take a step backwards from you! Don''t make a mistake!?" "Don''t mistake the palms you received from your brother for your own strength, civilians! He groaned like throwing up and the two of them left. When I left, I felt very impressed by Villy, but I decided not to care. Mr. Rossum put his hand on my shoulder. "Good day." I''m really tired. In a spiritual sense. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! "Pheeeeeeeeeeeee!" And grab my dear girl. My eyes are subtly red, but this time they seemed to put up with me without crying too hard. My sister rubbing her mochi cheek whispered when she saw how I was doing. "Good luck to you! Chiu!" My Angel kisses my cheeks and gives me a full grin. When I saw this girl smile, I was finally able to pull my shoulder out. 336 Episode 331: New Names Post-Examination Promise. I came to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Of the accompanying mentes, Phee and her mother have high tensions. That''s because I got some money in, like the sale of inventions and bottleships - pre-auction ones - so I can shop gutsy today. Toys for Fee or your mother''s favorite romance novel. I plan to buy other things like kitchen supplies and two clothes. The Chamber of Commerce does not do ''delivery services'' or anything, but only for my Crane Putt family, Yantine is supposed to bring me the package he bought later on in Tarika, the fruit horse. Therefore, I can purchase it with a quantitative outlook. "Master Abel! Besides, ladies and gentlemen! Welcome...! The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce of our teacher''s big fans is already Nico. You really like Abel. When she enters the reception room, her mother opens her wipes immediately and puts out Marimo for her. But the whole ping-pong ball came on my shoulder, not on my mother''s nostalgia. Rub your body diligently and feed. Apparently, he''s hungry. "Fee. Can I have some magic? "Miu! Oh, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. If I touch it lightly, I''ll get magic, but I''m going to demand a hug. There''s no reason to say no, and I''m cute with Fee, so I''ll give her a hug. "Hehe...! Phew, I like the feel of it! Magic flowing through me gummy. In a flash, Noir ate just enough food for me to fall multiple times. Even though it hasn''t been long since we''ve been here, there''s been an increase in meals here all at once lately. Abel says it grows fast because it feeds well. My sister, who consumes so much magic and doesn''t change one complexion, probably has a different standard than me. He''s rubbing his cheeks against me, not looking like he cared at all. Meanwhile, Marimo, after the meal, goes to her mother again. Into your arms and transform into ''Baby Mode''. I fell asleep just like that. This is what I do when I sleep during the day, because I know that this girl would be better off as a baby. "Wow, that''s adorable! This kid, that dark spirit, right? Mr. Henriette cheers when he sees a noir that sleeps easily. Mother seems happy as if she was praised for my child. "Hehe hehe. Isn''t that right? Noir is so cute! This is how Al and Phee used to sleep in their arms too..." No, I think Rabbit and Horn and Phee still fall asleep a lot because of my mother. (Or are you lamenting the fact that the advent of ''Dycon'' has reduced the number of times......? I love your child, Jen, so it seems like a possible story. But this situation. Don''t let Abel be alone when I''m stuck with Fee and my mother is stuck with Marimo. No, I''m not exactly alone because the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is sticking around, because he didn''t even look too happy. As soon as I turned my gaze, I looked right in the eye. She''s right for this one, too. (Ah...... You smiled faintly just at your mouth, didn''t you? Pussy looks faceless. But I can tell a smile. My favorite, smile. Shorcina, the Chairman of Commerce is comparing me to Abel. That looks kind of giddy, but I think I soon found out it was eye contact. After a subtle look of regret, he moved to the seat in front of us. Now a bit, a grumpy face. Is it because you turned your consciousness to me instead of the very person you were talking to right now? "... so Master Alto. Did you bring any new products today? Yeah. It''s a smudging voice of remorse. But I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt. A mother, unaware of such circumstances, spoke with Nico while holding Marimo. "Heh heh. Al''s invention this time is so awesome! I mean, would it help if it did? It''s made of. "Something similar" is in this world, but it''s not in this world, is it? I don''t use people who don''t, but a lot of houses say people who use it leave it at all times. It''s such an item. "So this is what I''m bringing in." I''ll put down a bottle. It''s usually a vial that holds potions or something. "Liquid......? Is it called a drug solution? "That''s right. Abel helped me build it." "...... hmm. Good luck." "I''ll buy it at the threshold." Chairman Ye...... Mr. Henriette grabbed Mr. Shorcina''s shoulder with a smile. "Yes. Please calm down. Not until you have a proper taste, right? "What are you talking about, Henriette? Are you going to doubt the efficacy of Takazu''s made drugs? disrespectful! That''s disrespectful!?" "So ''Takazu Heritage'', please, against the wall? You didn''t think we were going to talk about it, Mr. Henriette, spinning her sitting couch and turning that way. I lowered my back straight to the next seat and grabbed the vial. Apparently, she''s going to take over the assessment as it is. Lift the bottle and squeal your nose with cum. "You smell faint, don''t you? Perfume. Doesn''t sound like it? "Yeah, no. It''s just a little fragrant, though." "Even though it''s not perfume, is it scented? You don''t know. What the hell did Al make? That''s what Abel is learning, something that flashed during her mastery of potion. And I would use that a lot. "The liquid is deodorant." "I mean, is it a stink eraser? Mr. Henriette is tilting his neck. I guess that''s because perfume is basically used. But perfume just misleads the smell with another smell. Sometimes when you do poorly, the smell just spreads through the brilliant mix of things. "Would it convey a little bit if you said it would help to turn down the odor source, rather than mislead the odor with the smell? "The journey. Literally, it''s called deodorant, isn''t it? I''m learning to blacksmith from Gado, but naturally I work with the gloves in place. Speaking of which, it would come with a pin to ''Kendo Experience'', but the caged hand you used in, it sucks, right? It just stinks. It conveys when you stick your hand in it, a gudgy feeling. And the smell that lingers even after you pull your hand out...... I wanted medicine to get rid of them. So, I talked to Abel and made it up. My teacher, I''m familiar with all kinds of plants and chemicals. It completed more deodorants than it sells to the Earth world in a very short time. Of course, I think about the cost and use materials that are easy to obtain. "The effect is surface, if you can try it" "Right. Please wait a moment." Mr. Henriette, who left the reception room, came back a while later with Jantine. My teacher is holding a crate with both arms. There was protective equipment there because I thought it was being used by the security department. "Mmm-hmm!?" That stinks! Huh, I want you to know why! My sister flashed her face. The same goes for my mother. "Well, um... There were also troublemakers in the security department...... I was in trouble, to be honest, mainly because I''m a male employee, but I sweat and leave my protective equipment intact." People like that, they''re here, too. When Jantine placed the crate on the floor in the corner of the room, not on the table, she sprinkled deodorant. "- Oh, this is... ugh! She immediately cheers. I guess I found the smell disappeared in an instant. Abel just made it for me, and that also has the power to disassemble dirt. Probably has fungicidal abilities, too. "Shh, wow! The Male Security Department building was also contemplating partial closure and destruction, but some of its original parts were eliminated! Are you okay, Chamber of Commerce Security? "Uh... You can also remove the smell stained with clothes in this way, but even if you shake it in the toilet, the smell can be eliminated, so I was wondering if there are many uses." "The boulder is Takazu! I didn''t expect to complete such a divine drug! S of Resurrection rushed over to Mighty Char. But Abel shakes her head. "... I just helped a little. I never really thought of a chemical that eliminates the smell itself. In this case, the great thing is Al." Well, if there is something similar and non-existent called perfume, you might not be able to see the deodorant specialization inside. The High Elves are consulting with each other. "To the aristocrats, you can definitely sell this," "There will also be demand for wealthy civilians. Conversely, it''s an unbridled substitute for households that don''t go out to the massive baths very often." "I mean, you should have a production plan that narrows down to big cities. - Yantine. You think you can sell to a combat position? "There will be demand for the Knights with many opportunities to get out in front of royalty and nobility. And then, you''re a woman. On the other hand, I don''t think demand is expected, as the male-centric adventurer base is more concerned with dirt. I would definitely buy one or one of the women in the security department." "Right. But if you''re good, you can take your share from some perfumes." Tine turns to me. "Dear Alto. This is scented, but can you also make a complete odorless one? "Uh... and. What do you say, Abel? "... I can''t help it. But I don''t think it''s as effective as you think it is." What does that mean? What did Tine think and how did Abel understand? Unlike me, Mr. Henriette, who is smart, soon realized the truth. "Oh, with odorless deodorants, you''d sell them to adventurers, too. Because it''s useful when you need to lurk." Cheng Cheng, is that what you mean? I only thought of it as a ''convenient commodity for living'', but if I were to sell it to adventurers, would there be more demand for a selling complaint that says'' the nose of the beast can also be deluded ''instead of'' I can eliminate the smell I care about ''? Then even adventurers who don''t care about unclean environments would consider buying. "... effective against wild beasts and olfactory acute warcraft opponents, the cost should jump commensurately. If it''s still good, you can''t make it." "Please do. Because with such efficacy, even order production will sell to some! Oh, boulders are Takazu! Because our great ancestors created a new divine drug! Being present at this moment is the happiness of this Shorcina! "... so it was Al who thought" Dreaming business chairman, two high elves lift him from left to right and dispose of him in the corner of the room. Mr. Henriette comes back and asks me. "This one, I will definitely buy it... Al, what will you do with your name? "Hmm? Name? That being said, this is a drug for once. Essen''s invention is not the same as Bavarian cuisine. (I don''t think I can make any number of unusual drugs, but is it easier to separate them for once? That''s why I decided to make a name for myself as a pharmacist in a hurry. "Now, in ''Prima''" "Will it take the form of a female producer? I didn''t mean to, but I do look like a woman. But it might be effective to misidentify her from her gender. Let''s go with this. I nodded loudly. That''s why I came to the other world to decorate the Necama Debate. 337 Episode 332: Mother Difference February of 1206, a sacred history. It''s still cold, but even at a time like this, my sister is full of energy. "Yes! I''m going out! Phew, I want to play Bronco today! My Angel, equipped with my mother''s knitted yarn set, hugged me. Now Phee is here, too. If you''re not dressed warmly, your mother says you shouldn''t go outside. Because it is a world with low therapeutic standards, I can''t fool around with a cold, so this is natural. (Actually, in the early stages of symptoms, Abel is giving me a bitter - bitter pill.) Fee has a healthy body that has never caught a cold since she was born, but that''s not a good thing and equals to be alarmed. My brother, I, must watch carefully. "All right, Fee. When your body gets cold, you say it right away, okay? "Phew, I need you to stick with me! Body and mind, pokapoka! I stayed in touch with my sister and went outside. "Hehe...! Bronco fun! Phew, I like Bronco! I like it! The same goes for the hammock, but this girl, you like something with a swinging motion. For safety''s sake, they won''t shake it too excessively, but they''ll still be happy. Yeah. I''m glad this girl smiles, too. "Hehe..." "Hehe...! Smile at each other with My Sister. That''s when I felt my gaze. For a moment, I thought it might be my mother, but that guy doesn''t want to go outside in the winter. If you were coming in the first place, you''d be out with me from the start. When I sent my gaze to those who showed signs, someone showed me how to hide. That''s the east side of here - that is, the one with the main building. Someone was asking for us from across the hedge. (Iphone-chan - there''s no reason, is there? If I were that girl, I wouldn''t be hiding) Although it would be nice to just be seen, the people in the main building don''t have a very good impression. As can be seen from the fact that Together has made our home a ''food attack'', it is possible that ''life itself'' will be targeted, not least because we underestimate this one. Even if this is not the case, it should also be taken into account that you will be harassed without being stylish, for example, by keeping cuts in this blanco outline. I don''t think I''d hesitate to ''retaliate'' in the unlikely event that Fee gets hurt. I want to stay out of that world, so I''d like you to stop giving me a little. "Nyu? - Are you worried about that? "Oh, no. I was wondering if anyone was there." Unexpectedly, I stopped rowing. So my sister seems to have noticed how I am. "Are you there? Phew, I get it. A tiny soul, occasionally over there. When you''re on a blanco, you do it." Tiny soul? Certainly has happened before, like that...? "Ah!" I thought about it. Me or Fee''s, different mother sister. Make it a ''legitimate'' child of the Marquis Bailefeld family, so far, the only girl. Isabella Edit el Bailefeld. Is it her? I''ve never seen a girl named Isabella. From what I''ve heard, she was born in January of the sacred year 1202, so now she''s the same as Fee, four years old? "Shit, dude, do you want to get rid of it? Phew, I can do that! "Yes, no. Because you don''t have to. If you''re not doing anything, let it go." If you''re a kid, blanco would be rare. Maybe I''m just here to see that. Then you won''t have to be so vigilant. I slowly resumed my blanco rowing. "If you say so, Phew, I don''t care! It''s more important to ride a blanco if you do! I guess that''s what your heart thinks. My Sister doesn''t even look at hedgehogs. He looks up at me and laughs at me. I''ve been flirting with Fee ever since at Blanco play, but there''s always been the presence of ''someone'' across the hedge, either a gaze or a sign. My Angel is right, he doesn''t even seem to care about the hairy tip of ''someone'', but he gets his gaze all the time, so it''s hard to do anything. Am I just too concerned? Thinking of it that way, now it sounded gusty. When I see it, I creep through the hedge, and a tiny someone comes. Ha? Was there a hole in the street? "Ah, you guys! A little tongueless, but a twinkly voice sounded. There, the look of a young girl. A girl with a face that just seems a little intense and busy, but seems like she softened the togee a lot. However, the golden hair and green eyes, I guess, are father concessions. That''s not the thing about the lizard. It was exactly what I said ''those two kids''. Notably, curly hair - would it have drill hair? I would still be four years old, but what is drill gear already...... Isabella (probably) walked straight over here, pointing her bishy index finger. "You guys, you must be that ''Bubba'' kid!?" "Nyu? What do you mean," Bubba "? Fee leaned her neck strangely. That alone, Miss Isabella (probably) wolfed as if she had been poked in the void. "And I don''t know! But your mother said it! Here''s Bubba, and he said he had that kid! "Phew''s O-Ka, ''Bubba'' is a different name. That''s a mistake! My sister points me out, and I regretfully shut up, Drill. But he got back on his mind and told us. "I don''t care about that! You''re on that board! "Miu? What''s wrong with Blanco? "Bronco? You say Bronco? I remember. Whose permission do you use that blanco with?" I don''t care whose permission you say... Me and Fee face each other. "This is, uh, what you made for me! It belongs to the Phews! "No! Everything in my mansion is mine! Get out of there now! "Do it!" My sister turns to the side. "Phew, I''m busy because you play! Plus, I''m using blanco now! Ha. Did you want to play with this drill, Blanco? Rejected severely by My Sister, Drill turned her face bright red with regret. In this way, I guess I''ve either lived all I could, or my personality is starting to distort with Together''s "Reverse English Education". He walked up to me and pulled my sleeve. Probably tried to drag him down. I don''t seem to have much power, so I never got dropped off. "Meh! I don''t know. Touch it, man! That''s, uh, privileged only! I won''t forgive you! But my sister seems to have been furious for another reason. But the fact that you yelled at me must have made Drill furious, too. He waved his hand away from me. Me or Fee. I''m going to snap one of them. (That''s crazy......! If they are clearly ''attacked'', Phee should probably use magic without hesitation. The girl in front of me, she won''t have the strength to stand it. Then don''t let them attack you. That''s all I have. I can''t stop pushing the drill because I''m stuck with Fee, so I''m gonna keep my sister in my arms and jump out of the blanco. "After all, I don''t like to be touched except for Phew! He flew away! My Sister has interpreted my actions independently and rubbed my cheeks with joy. I can feel it deceiving, but is it safer to ride it now...... "Fee. Play with your brother, do something else" "Miuuuuu! Phew, I want to play more blanco! But, hey, if you want to get away from that girl, you have no choice! Phew, now we play ball! In my arms, my sister rocks her body with joy. Drill seems to be taking over a very tight temper, or maybe it''s easier not to get too close. If I were to take over anyway, it would have been peaceful if it had been the weakness of my father. Miss Isabella (probably), vacated by Binta, was looking at this one with her crocodile and body trembling. Were you more unhappy that I didn''t get slapped honestly than that Blanco was free? "Don''t be ridiculous! Come here! If you come... Huh! "I wanted to, uh! I''m not going that way! Fee rubbed his cheek against me and wanted to play ball quickly. I don''t know how to say it in a way that incites you, but given the character of both, it seems impossible to crack it down right now. It would be easier to leave this place in order to pull it apart once again. Think so, turn your back. "Ahhh! What I heard was not a curse, but a voice that seemed lonely. Looking back, what was there was a small-animal look that was thrown away, not a face that seemed to be strong. "Yes! I''m going! Play ball, don''t wait for me! I don''t think he''s going to get away with playing ball, but he suggested to me, "Let''s play another game." We can''t go back now. So a word. I made the best smile and told Drill. "- See you later? That''s all I tell you, I walk out. What look did she have in response to that word? I couldn''t have known that. 338 Episode 333: "Steady...... Kid thought awesome too...? In front of "Finished Product," Mukimki''s Santa Claus is in arms. If I make something, I have Gad''s hand all the time, but this Dwarf seems to have something to think about what I made this time. So, what did you make, an item for my dear sister? Our angels are active and therefore love to move their bodies. So I thought I''d make you something to play with outside. But my skill as a blacksmith is still missing. So I asked Gado for help, and he did almost everything from creating parts to completing them. "I''m sorry, Gad. I need you to do it every time, until you''re assembled." "That lady uses it, so I don''t know what else to do. If half a serving is made halfway and you get hurt, even this one doesn''t sleep well." While talking, the old Dwarf took something out of the bag. "And this guy must be, too, right? What Gado gave me was a hat made of leather and cloth - like a helmet for children. It smiles that the design and coloring are properly ''for girls''. Or is it Dwarf''s late obsession around there as well? I was thinking about protecting my head, and I was thinking about buying a replacement at the Chamber of Commerce, so this is a thankful story. That''s what we talked about yesterday. And today. Before her sister, two kinds of vehicles emerged that the legendary Dwarf had made for her. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! My Angel''s big beauty is sparkling. From the size, at a glance, you must have found it to be ''for yourself''. "Yes! to, this!?" "Yeah. It''s Phee''s. I''m the one who thought about it, but Gado''s the one who made it, so I''m gonna thank you properly, okay? "- Huh!" My Sister breathes loudly and snorts firmly. Running to the Dwarf teacher, Pepper lowers his head Fee. "Thank you for making it! Phew, let me touch your beard! "It doesn''t matter if you touch the beard..." You still give in and let me touch you. "Hehe! Fluffy...... Huh! Softer than a dice! "Why are root vegetables the subject of comparison...!?" Gad is confused. Fee, who enjoyed the bright white beard, ran up to me, grabbed my sleeve with one hand and pointed at the ride with the other. "Yes! That, hey!? Phew, I want you to tell me what that is! "Yeah. This way, it''s called a tricycle." "Rinsha......! That''s Rinsha...!? That''s got a chair on it! "That''s right. Have a seat. Then, before you ride, make sure you wear this hat." I can put a hat on Fee''s head. Her sister boarded the tricycle with joy and courage. One of the two vehicles Gado made is this tricycle. If it''s a bicycle, it has an auxiliary wheel, but it has a chain. It''s hard to create and maintain. But if it''s a tricycle, it''s less difficult to create because it has pedals on the front wheel as it is. Initially I was going to make it myself instead of throwing it round Gado, making it easier and simpler. The result was that the technology still didn''t catch up and I gave up working on my own. "All right, Fee. Put your feet on there and move them, will you? "Ugh, yeah......! Like this!?" When your sister rows the pedal, the tricycle moves out. "Whoa, whoa! It''s working! My Angel is shaking with emotion. I''m curious about my mother beside me, but I can''t do it on a size basis, can I? You don''t get to board, do you? My Sister on a tricycle goes on and on suddenly. Apparently, the ride is pleasant. "Yes! This is fun! Phew, I like Rinsha! I can''t believe you came up with this, but you''re a genius! "I can change direction, too, so why don''t you do it? "Miu? Like this?" With the steering wheel, the body is also leaning. If this is a bike, you''ll fall, but a tricycle will do fine. "Bent! Phew, bent! This is amazing! I can go anywhere! My sister rides with a full smile. Yeah. Looks like you''re going to be okay driving. You were overjoyed, I look back at this one over and over again. Because it''s dangerous, I want you to drive forward... "That''s an idea for an arrow wheel..." Gad''s interest is nodding over there. The first word the master of blacksmiths said, "I thought about Awesome", was the idea applied to the wheels of a tricycle. Whatever that is, it''s tire gear. The wheel itself is twisted with an elastic material. Gad is paying attention to it. (The rubber was really good...) In this world - and even in the Middle Ages of the Earth world - the wheels were peeled off and there were no tires. The reason is that the rubber was not understood to be that good a material. This is also something we have no choice in. The rubber is resilient as it is but does not make it a stable material. The temperature depends on the softness, the oil is weak, and it dissolves easily. As a result, I only have enough balls to play with like my sister uses. Even in this world, that''s how we treat it now. So why are there so many rubber products in today''s global world, because in the nineteenth century, a technology called sulfurization was discovered. When processing rubber, mixing peroxides and sulphur greatly improves the elastic limits and also improves stability and oil resistance. This explores many ways to use rubber, one of which depends on saying that a tire has been created. Around here, maybe, it''s similar to iron. Iron was also once called bad gold because it is hard but brittle. But when mixing carbon is discovered to be steel, the bronze vessel is driven to become the epitome of metal. I don''t employ rubber for this tire because suddenly I can''t use ''how to make rubber'' that is nowhere in this world on boulders. I used the skin of a warcraft. I asked Yantine for a resilient and durable skin, which I processed into an incredible tire. "Boy, did you often think of twisting the wheel to reduce vibration and strain on the body? "You got in the carriage on your way back to Cyril. I was just wondering if it would be more comfortable if the wheels touching the ground didn''t shake." And, let it be deluded. Rubber enhancement will be ''new discovery'' with a regular face in time. "No, this is tough, great technology. If you bring it to our Chamber of Commerce, I think you can patent it? No, I was wondering if the tricycle itself would sell to the wealthy first." Teene, who brought me the tire material, says that. It was an invention for Fee''s comfortable pleasure life, but I did think that tires and tricycles might sell. I have a sister first, so there are other things I can''t look at. Then you might miss an opportunity or make an unexpected mistake, so you have to be careful. "Good for you. There you are. Awwwwwwww! Fee is waving in a good mood. I know it''s okay, but watching one hand drive is bad for the heart. "Uuuuuuuu! Al, hey, hey, hey! Mother would love to get on with me too...! "You can''t have your mother riding a tricycle..." "Yeah, yeah!? But I want to ride! I want to ride...! Even if you''re shaken up, you can''t have anything you can''t. Because the car for Fee is the right size for Fee. "Bye, over there! Another one! If that''s the case, your mother can play, right? "Well, yeah, but come on..." Can I put my mother on instead of my daughter? "Fee, can you come here for a second? "Yes! Phew, go! My sister, who was running in front, turned gorgeously. And pull over in front of me. It doesn''t have a brake on it because it doesn''t assume to give speed, but it may still be using rustling and sorcery around it stopping properly. "Hehe...! What''s wrong with you? My Angel, who got off, hugged me. "Fee got me on a tricycle, but the other one. She wants to give me a ride? "Meh! to, but what you made for Phew! Phew is the first! For once, if it''s "second," do you mean you can ride? Mother, MySister''s appetite for exclusivity also seems somewhat suppressed. "Ugh...... Then after Fi, lend it to your mother, too? "I get it! When Phee''s not playing, I''ll lend it to you! My sister joyfully braves herself and rushes to another ride. "Yay, yay! This! How dare you!? I want you to teach me how to play! "Oh, yeah. It''s called a kickskater." 339 Episode 334: The Visit of Natuna My name is Natuna. I''m a proud high elf. Today we are on an extremely important and speedy mission, headed west of the Marquis Bailefeld family, where Takazu is present. There should currently be senior Jantine from the security department over there. Senior Yantine is very heavily used by one of Takazu''s cherished human families. Safeguarding when transporting supplies or going out. And they even teach martial arts to the kids there. Envy. I''m really jealous. If you can eat into that family life that far, that''s the same as being able to stay with Kozu all four or six times. But I don''t want to serve with martial arts, but with the skills and knowledge of plant breeding, I want to have it on your side. Oh, I want to be a gardener direct from Takazu one day, too. (Yes, yes. You had a ''Honor Elf'' boy in that house......) Unexpectedly, my face gets naked. From that kid, I felt endless possibilities. Even a bewildered face is so so-so, if you look frightened in front of me, you might be able to figure it out. Mmm-hmm...... Somehow, you want to have contact with him...... While I was thinking about it that way, the separation was approaching. From the other side, you hear a laugh that sounds fun. Are you going to tell me you''re out in the garden? (Ooh...? You have a blonde toddler beside a hedge arranged to separate you from the main building, right? She seems to be looking hard away, but what''s wrong? Is it hide-and-seek or something? (And I thought, you''re scratching the bottom of the hedge to build a tunnel...? If it weren''t for this kid, I''d think he''d be pissed...) Ah. You''re positioning branches and stuff properly and camouflaging them so you can''t tell by the pap. You''ll still be young, it''s quite a drive. Well, you can''t help but watch her forever. If you''re not from the Crane Putt family, shall we say through? I bypassed the building and headed towards the garden. "Yes! This is fun! Phew, I like it! "Ugh heh heh! This kickskater is so funny! There, a mother and daughter very similar to each other were heavily shuddered aboard a ride they had never seen. The two mothers and daughters go right or come straight. Literally, it''s shaking around. (hey, what is this...!?) Is that a kind of plaything, not a vehicle for travel? I don''t know who thought it was, but it''s a great idea. I''ve never seen it in the Chamber of Commerce or the Wang Capital, so it''s probably personal development. (No, you''re here. Someone who can come up with something like this) Charles Essen. Little by little the name is becoming known, that inventor. I found out who it was the other day. He is perplexed to see his mother and sister running around endlessly. I''m sure you''re worried. I think that''s a good look. I also want to talk to the Essen boy and care about odd rides, but now I have to run another errand. "Dear Takazu, long time no see" ".................. n" When I knelt down and spoke, Takazu was instructed to stand up immediately. As always, you have a lovely voice. Senior Yantine standing right next to me seems strange that I showed up here. Because if you have a message to Takazu or a package delivery, then that''s what seniors should undertake. But you can''t even talk to me without Takazu. Staring at this one, but not opening a word. I turn to the honorable. "In fact, earlier, from the God-fearing, a sentence was delivered to the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce. It''s up to me to tell you to get it here ASAP." "... n" I handed you the letter. Takazu opened it on the spot without hesitation, but is it okay with the eyes or something? (And while you''re at it, you''re going to look inside...) What, that? It''s white. The letter, strangely enough, didn''t say anything. I rush to check my baggage. I was in a hurry to see if I''d made a mistake or if someone had replaced me or if there had been an accident or an incident. "... don''t panic. Now it fits. Indeed, this is the letter of Rtiel" Letters? Letters, etc., where!? I didn''t think, I saw Senior Yantine. She doesn''t look panicked. Maybe you know The Mystery of Blank Paper. The senior is now in the Chamber of Commerce Security Department, but we hear he originally came from a family line where generations were knights serving Takazu. Then no wonder you know one or two of the secrets. But she deliberately slipped through my gaze. Even if you''re one of them, you''re not going to divulge secrets. Takazu seemed to be thinking, with no expression. And soon, I''ll bring the boy in. "... Al" "What''s wrong, Abel? He seemed to notice me there. We will meet immediately and go to Takazu. "... I come out a little. About the Lucicas, please." "Serious talk? The alt boy seemed to have read something from the look on Takazu''s face. It just looks unchanged to me, but he seems to know what it is. "... probably" "Is Abel okay? Oh, my God, he seems to be showing Takazu himself. If you need a fervent follower of your honor, you may have received this little boy''s words as disrespectful. Strange though, Takazu stroked his cheek gently. "... fine" Is this a gesture that says'' Don''t worry ''? Or were you happy to be cared for? Either way, it didn''t look like Takazu was offended. Hi. From these two, I feel like an uninterruptible bond between the others. "Meeeeee! There, a toddler girl in a tiny ride slipped in. Zazza raised the smoke and blocked it between Takazu and the boy of the Honorary Elf tribe. This is what I said I couldn''t interrupt. "I touched my soft cheek! It''s just... Phew! The silver-haired toddler is canned and stuck with Takazu. Here I flashed, didn''t I? If I could forgive this little typhoon, I would also congratulate Takazu on remembering him and that he might have contacts with this boy. Heh. "Can you give me a minute? "Miu!? You should be face-to-face at a tasting of dried meat and cornflakes, but she doesn''t seem to remember me. Is this because of childhood? Or is it just not in your eyes? "My name is Natuna and I am a high elf belonging to the Agriculture Department of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Later, get to know each other." "It doesn''t matter! Phew, I''m busy protecting you now! I''m not familiar with anything...... Well, that would be good. But you''re a exciting child inside...... Given your childhood, should I say it''s horrible? "As a matter of fact, Takazu is a little off the scene. He was just saying hello." "Miu? Abel, do you want to go somewhere? Oh? Would you have been a little distracted? Shall we keep this a little distance and give the two of you some talking time? "It is. We can go out. So it''s important to say hello, right? "Greetings are important, I always say! "Oh, you''re a fine brother to understand the importance of greeting" "Hehe...! Yes! Yet - very nice! compliments, I know very well! I''m really happy that your brother is praised. I prefer frightened faces, don''t I? I''ll guide the silver-haired toddler a little bit while we chat. Your brother seems to have noticed my intentions, so I bowed my head slightly. "So, while Takazu was away... In case anything happens, don''t hesitate to rely on our Chamber." "What I did to, Phew protects! You strained your chest with no cloudiness at all. "Protect me, not you, protect me...? When I asked, the toddler turned off her smile. "Phew, there''s very little magic..." That had a sad look, as if even a weak little bird could see it. "Have the magic - don''t you have it? "Nyu, there is a little... But very fine. Phew. Yet, I always suffer from it. So, Phew will protect you! Would you say that boy doesn''t even possess enough magic to be a magician? By contrast, this girl''s mouth seems to have magic in her silver-haired toddler herself. "Phew, I got a lot of happiness! Full of it, gave me ''fun''! So, Phew, do that in return! I''ll hold you back! Complete the process. This girl is going to be this girl, and you have a sense of purpose. (hehe...... But is it? You have little magic...! I heard good things. This might save his pinch and give you a chance to make him depend on me. (I am famous for being the weakest candidate in the high elves, but let me give you one child with no magic, over the palm of my hand...) The boy who noticed this sight was freaking shivering when he saw my grin. That''s a nice look. Whoa, you shouldn''t. I need to be made aware of the whispering pleasure after you make me dependent on you and can''t leave. Of course, since Takazu is a gracious being, the first thing you need to do is protect yourself. Before Takazu''s departure, I laughed alone. 340 Episode 335: Mud Comes (Part 1) That''s a giant tree. A giant tree that I wonder how long it will take for it to grow to this point. But by now, I have not grown up, and the ''old'' atmosphere is free of fine dust. The wooden skin was bright, and the colour of the lush leaves was bright, and from the giant trees, full of ''youthfulness''. It''s like two girls in a ''hall'' built on giant tree branches. Yes, a girl. The two women there, in this world, were proud of their long lives in the fold. But the figure is that of a girl, and it seems that whoever feels'' old ''will be nowhere in the world. If we were to think of youth and what we call "age" rather than the overflowing "life energy" as a criterion, these two were exactly what we could call young. Abel on one side. Rhutiel on the other side now. They were only two more sisters who had survived a long time. "Abel, it''s very helpful of you to come" A man in a hooded robe said. Small and luxurious. She was a girl with loose clothes to wear but still a chest claiming to exist and thin pigmented, loose wavy hanging hair. "... n" What I returned short without discouragement was a girl who looked a lot like the girl in the hood. Instead of looking like twins, the atmosphere is very similar to that of the face. Even at first sight, these two will be understood as sisters. This girl is even more luxurious and has no twist on her hair. He is wrapped around a wide crouch hat and cape of swords, but no wand, instead on his hips, with a slender long sword. "... I heard my pills didn''t work" "Yeah. Unbelievably. Even so, about five hundred years ago, your medicine never worked." The numbers say 500, neither of them feels a great deal. Because I don''t recognize it that long ago. "That''s why I called you. Because we need to find out as soon as possible what kind of deaths are occurring in parts of the southern continent right now and deal with them." Rtiel spoke out. The beginning was the death of an elf. Part of the southern continent, a new breed of disease that has become endemic in the last few years. Besides, the elf got sick. "If you''re just a human epidemic, you don''t have a stepdad to help. If you don''t reduce it moderately, that race will increase indefinitely. They are spiritually inferior beings who think that everything on this earth is their property and that they can even do anything. Because they''re like goblins of different colors." It sounds spicy, but Abel doesn''t argue. Because she thinks she''s pretty much right, too. Humans destroyed many forests for their own convenience alone. Burned down forest. The woods that have become wasteland. A forest that was felled up and turned into a wilderness. I don''t have time to enumerate. It is not uncommon for flora and fauna to have been driven to extinction for money making reasons. Even if there are individually important beings, the race itself has nothing but disgust. That was the common perception of the two elves. "If an elf is also a disease, you must strike your hand immediately. - We''re few. If we reduce the number, that''s all the forests will be taken and destroyed by humans" If you don''t live in a forest of other races, you can get your hands on it immediately. It''s a good idea to capture it. All life there, it doesn''t matter if you let it go. It''s ours now. It was the tendency of the human race to think so. Even when other species returned to the woods later, they had trouble thinking things through the arrogant premise that "other species came into their woods (...)". "... So, what are the symptoms? What are the estimates of the source? What about endemic areas? "I''m sorry I still have a lot of uncertain information, but I''ll explain, won''t I? First..." Abel''s conclusion, having heard Rtiel''s explanation, was: ''If you don''t try it on the ground, you won''t know''. When she told him so, his sister asked him, just in case. "Will you go? The durability performance of me and you is not comparable to that of the others, but still not absolutely, is it? Danger is always, always stuck." "... I understand. And Haniel died." That''s the name of The Elf of the Beginning, who lost his life in the battle at the end of his illusion history. Haniel is leaving the world because of what he calls the ''venom of the serpent''. "I asked for a response, but please come with care.... you can never die, sister." "... It''s been a long time since Rhutiel called me ''sister''" "Because my sister, me, is firmer" The fifth arch elf turned away. Abel came to one of the cities on the southern continent. ''Strange disease'' has not yet become endemic here, but it was a place extremely close to the affected areas and at the ''front line''. The population is about 3,000. Obviously fewer letter signs than the King''s Capital of Moonrayne would be due to differences in literacy rates. Perhaps the sewers are not in place either. Abel, who is accustomed to traveling, knows that even as far as the visible is concerned, it is clearly unhygienic compared to the king''s capital, but this is still a better category in remote cities. If there had been a crane put family mentz here, she would have cautioned, "Don''t touch the area there," "Don''t drink the water as it is, even from the well," and "Don''t eat anything but what put the fire through". Unhygienic or many worms fly through space. One fly tried to get close to Abel and left rapidly. This is the effect of her ''Incense of Insect Removal''. Abel knows that flies and mosquitoes are much more dangerous than beasts roaming around the city. That trend is strong, especially in the regions of the South. (... Around here, it''s better not to bring the Al''s) I thought so. I believe that taking the Crane Putt family must be a place of low physical threat and a relatively sanitary place. I''ve been involved in "temporary danger areas" like the Great Ice Plains, but otherwise, I didn''t want to get anywhere else but where I could be judged safe. Abel came to this city to gather information. Without any previous information, I was not going to take the risk of suddenly going out to an endemic area of the disease. Even from the rumors, there''s something you can see. I have also received information from Ltiel, but I have also decided that it is necessary to combine it with information from the Human Perspective. (... in a bureau or guild, information should be available to purchase. If there is a clinic or a pharmacy, I''d like to talk to you...) That''s when Abel met her (...). "Hey, you! Beginning Abel didn''t think she''d been spoken to. Especially in a city I don''t know. Considering that it would be other personnel, and proceeding with his steps, the Lord of the Voice came after him. "Hey! Don''t ignore me! That''s the elf in the dust hat there! After overtaking Abel and looking at the girl who stood in front of her, she finally realized that the Lord of Voices was'' one of a kind ''. "... Elves? "Yes, it''s an elf. Just like you! That said, the fluttering girl is short. Especially though it would be a bit more expensive than Abel''s. "... what? If it were any other race, perhaps she would have ignored it and left. Because she was of the same race, a minimal communion was formed, but the girl doesn''t know it. He decided it was a stubborn attitude. "What, that reaction! You don''t know who I am!?" "... I don''t know. I''m not even interested. I''m busy. If you don''t need me, I want you to let me through." "Don''t be ridiculous! I can''t believe you don''t know who I am in the elves around here!? Impossible! "... I thought you said you weren''t interested. I don''t care who you are." "Wait! To Abel walking away with Stasta, the elf girl reaches out. But I can''t grab it. A few moments later, the little elf gets sultry. I haven''t even seen this one, so she didn''t realize it was the result of tremendous skill. "Oh, me! I''m trying to advise you from good intentions!?" "... I don''t remember being advised" You know who I am, and you''re just amazing. "I was just about to! From what I''ve seen, it''s you, isn''t it? Something that doesn''t look very strong! That''s why I bothered to call you! It is a thankful story. But Abel, who can sense magic, finds that her magic power is only that of a very common elf. Plus, I know you''re not playing anti-soul defense. I don''t know who she is, but this doesn''t make her a force for war. That''s what I decided. "You! If you don''t ask, you''ll regret it!? Now, there''s a mysterious disease going on around here! In one word, Abel stopped. "... you know something? In an arch elf inquiry, the elf girl smiled like she had won. 341 Episode 336: Mud Comes (Part 2) Being brought up the topic of epidemic disease made Abel look at the little elf for the first time. From her shoulders, she holds a large bag. Among them, there were indications of chemicals containing magic. "... a pharmacist? Or do you have a medical mind? "Both of them. I can''t believe you haven''t named me yet." Huh, and a giggling elf girl. Were you happy to finally win Abel''s attention? Or are you confident in your skill in medicine? "I''m Aletta. Who is the daughter of Tovre''s chief? So, what are you? Just a traveler? Or did you even know him around here? "... I''m here to find out what''s wrong" "You? From top to bottom, Aletta crawls her gaze on Abel. The little elf Aletta sees for the first time is a sword-bearing but clearly magician figure. Same as myself, doesn''t look like a doctor. "If you''re here in half funny, you''re gonna regret it, aren''t you? "... the lives of the elves are at stake. I''m not going to hit it with half the fun." "Phew...? You don''t seem to have any medical knowledge, and you''re here to investigate with orders from inside or something? Sure, it would be tough if the damage spread any further. But it''s okay. I''m here! I''m the best doctor in town! If you hang on to me, you can''t solve this right now, right now! "... I want you to show me the rationale for the spectacular. Are you able to identify the cause or are you equipped with a clear cure? "Neither, not yet! But we''ll figure it out soon! ''Cause I''m a big doctor! With that word and expression, Abel admitted that she had less significance in her conversation with her. The self-assessment is abnormally high, but there is no reference to the disease itself, which is at its core. It''s not worth fitting. That was her conclusion. Pass silently next to Aletta, who exposes Doya''s face. As originally planned, he thought information should be purchased from humans and tried to make his way to the candidate area. "Hey, hey wow!?" Aletta rushes after her because the person she''s been in conversation with now walked out through her as if she wasn''t there. "Duh, where are you going?!? You''re still in the middle of a conversation!?" "... you only say ''I am amazing''. I don''t have the appearance to tell you about the illness. I thought you said I wasn''t here for half the fun. I''m in a hurry, so don''t talk to me anymore." "Wait! I thought I was giving you advice, didn''t I? "... the advice has never been given" "Ugh..." " In its appearance, it is determined that it does not possess any significant information either. Say it again. Don''t talk to me." "Oh, I am a doctor who draws the flow of Master Rokus!? Master Rokus!? Um, Master Rokus! Known for rarely taking disciples, High Elf Peak Pharmacist! You would also know if you were an elf!? Master Rocus is our high ancestor who is praised for the way of pharmacy, the likeness of God! He''s your direct disciple!? My mentor''s mentor''s mentor must have been Mr. Rokus'' grandson! "... Whose apprentice, it doesn''t matter which stream you draw. The only thing that matters is whether you have epidemic information. If not, don''t talk to me." "Oh, you, you want information, don''t you? Then I guess you''d get it better with me? "... what are the grounds for affirming that you gain? Abel grips the ''sleeping powder'' and asks. If I didn''t have any powerful information on this, I would have physically shut him up and left this place. "I told you I was the daughter of Chief Li and a doctor, right? I mean, I also have an interaction with the clinic in this city. I can only give you the herbs inside if you''re in real trouble. So you can talk about odd diseases, right? If that word is true, it is worth accompanying. Aletta can''t expect fine dust from her own knowledge and insights, Abel, but I thought she might be able to use only her connections. "Look. You''re right to follow my word, right? You''re one of those people I rarely see. Is that why I called you? "... listen to the story before deciding whether or not it is correct" The people in the clinic don''t know if they have any good information. Nothing else works better than half the talk. Abel was led to the clinic by Aletta. "Oh, dear Aletta! The clinic was quite large. Early on, the director came running over. He is a middle-aged man and his expression is bright. It is seen that she is right and, to some extent, has a good relationship. "Dean, long time no see, huh? "Yes, has it been nearly ten years since you last met Aletta" "Oh. That was recent for you. Though I thought it had been about twenty years." Even while the two are greeting each other, Abel observes what''s going on inside. Pah, it doesn''t look like there''s a seriously ill person. Would there be more casualties, one way or the other? This is a world where monsters exist and there is an adventurous family business, so it''s natural in a way. ( there is no such thing as impatience. No strange magic) The normal clinic landscape and Abel judge. "Um, Master Aletta. Is that you...? "Oh, this girl? This girl came from somewhere else to look into an example of an odd disease. So am I. If you knew anything, would you let me talk to you? "If that''s the case, come here" You two will be taken to a separate room. Tea and tea confectionery were also served carefully, so it was conveyed that the treatment was polite. Especially the way the tea was brewed, although by Abel standards, it didn''t look like it. The Dean begins his explanation. "First of all, it''s an example odd disease, but there are no patients within this clinic. It seems unlikely that it will come in the future." "Not likely? Dean, this must be the biggest city around here, right? Even this clinic is not fine. How come you don''t have a patient? Even though it''s something you''re likely to rely on to be transported or to come on your own." "Oh, that''s..." According to the director''s description, the city is the largest city in the vicinity, a relay point and a place of need. That''s why the city''s rulers didn''t allow a new breed of disease to be brought in. If he touched the neighborhood and brought an example sick patient into the city, he strictly informed them that he would take responsibility for the entire village he sent out. "The lord''s share is reasonable, but we''re all rumored to be the result of his protection." "Huh. You think cunning. So the dean hasn''t actually seen the patient either? "It''s the left. So please understand that all I can tell you is that it is hearsay." "Fine. Why don''t you talk to me? "Ha. So..." According to the explanation, the first patient of this strange disease appeared around 1201 years of sacred history. But this is also a story that does not leave the realm of speculation, "If you think about it later, it will be so." "For the symptoms, first, general pain. You seem to experience abdominal pain, fever, and tiredness. If the symptoms progresse, it appears to cause an organ abnormality." "That''s it, you don''t know anything. There are many diseases and poisons that apply." "Yes, you''re right, not so far. When the symptoms go further, the whole body bursts from the inside and blood erupts. And it leads to death." "From the inside - rupture? "Yes. All the organs that popped up with the rupture were discoloured and unsettled, he said. Some things were slimy." "You don''t really know what to say when it bursts, do you? Didn''t something like gas erupt with you or smell strange? "The organs themselves are necrotic, so they can''t make a decision when it comes to the odor. But there was no gas." The explanation to that point was the same as what Abel had heard from Ltiel. Elves and humans. I would say that I suffer from the same symptomatic disease... "What do the doctors who actually see patients say? "It''s something I''ve never seen before, so whether it''s poison or disease, I thought it might be a new breed" "Or maybe a curse." "Is Aletta familiar with spells? "Refreshing. I''m a doctor, not a curser." Bassari and slash away, Aletta asks. "This is important, so let me ask you something, okay? Has anyone been infected by a doctor? "So far, I''m not here. Some people have touched the blood that has erupted or deformed their organs, but they never seem to get infected." "Hmm? So, is the poison less likely? How are the patients'' families? What''s the infection status? "Yes, they say the people in the house where the infected person came out have a high probability of having the same disease" "Even though touching blood and guts does not cause infection (depression), the family suffers...? So you''re saying there''s a problem with the living environment? "I''m not sure where it is. This is the case, for example, of one large farmer whose entire family died, but it seems that many of the serfs and employees in that house did not suffer. In another pattern, there were cases where the left and right houses developed, but only the middle houses seemed safe..." "Well, you can''t even tell if it''s environmentally dependent, can you? Better to think of it as an arrow-stricken curse - but there are multiple people, regardless of race or gender...? indiscriminate? Or the possibility of a simple rampage or a failure of a spell experiment...? Aletta is arching her hand and thinking. Even as Abel listening beside me, I can''t judge by what I''m talking about right now. This tiny beginnings elf has poison-sensitive witchcraft and magic sensing abilities, but they don''t make sense unless activated in the field. Naturally, but it doesn''t work on hearsay. From this director himself, he hasn''t actually seen the patient, so I guess he can''t talk about it in detail. (... arrowhead, I should actually go to an epidemic myself) That''s what Abel decided. There are multiple endemic areas. It was thought that its position, of course, should be held back by relevance and commonalities alone. The arrow tip where Abel tried to question them, the clinic staff informed the visitors. "You think you''re a visitor? I don''t suppose you had any promises today? To the dean who tilts his neck, the staff told him: "You can see the priest of the Church of the Most Holy God". 342 Episode 337: Mud Comes (Part 3) It was definitely the person in the coat who came in. But rather than talk to a monk, he''s a researcher. They don''t know any men indoors. Therefore, there are two reactions that say, "Who is this guy?" There is one reaction that is of no interest whatsoever. The man was honored at the church ceremony. "I am a priest belonging to the Southern Branch of the Church of the Most Holy God, and my name is Tobias. Within the Church, he is engaged in medical and pharmaceutical research. In this epidemic of disease, our heartbreaking descent has been established as our Apostolic Trial of God. That''s why I ordered you to go to the land. Dean, I know you''re busy, but I''d like to ask you to help us with our relief efforts, and it depends on how you get here." After a long greeting, the Dean was amazed at all the jumping up. "Tobias! Is that Tobias!?" "Oh, did you know my name" "Of course! Speaking of Tobias, a church-hearted pharmacist! As something involving healthcare, it''s not a missed name to ask! "Ha... You can see Lord Dean is used to entertaining others. But I am a non-talented shallow scholar. If there is to be known merit, it is only the result of the Lord''s guidance." The look on the man''s face is bright, even though he is. Tobias then saw the faces of the two elves in the same room. Even with a thin grin, he had a cold look somewhere. The Dean also knows that the Church and the Elves are unfamiliar. "Dean, who are these people? "Oh, she... they''re the Elves who want us to investigate the disease." "Hmm. Really? It is." The response of the elves in his gaze was extremely cold. Aletta''s has come to blatantly disgust the caged silence, and Abel, in the first place, is not even looking. It is as if Tobias does not exist there. "Oh, both of you..." The dean shows a bewildered attitude, but the priest blocked it with his hands. "It''s fine, Dean. Dear Elves, this is what we all do. It''s wonderful. I don''t know about God''s teachings, but it''s late. Do you have any parents to blame for your child''s ignorance? It''s not all about making a scene." "I just don''t like you guys because you keep lying? Aletta shrugged so, but Tobias left a smile on her face and ignored it. The director, who was watching the harrassment, is relieved that he did not curse each other or get into a fight. "See you, Dean. It doesn''t matter to the best of your knowledge. Can you give us some information about the disease? "Yes. Absolutely." The Dean also priestly told the same story that he had made Abel and the others listen, and then told him information about some endemic areas. "Hmm...... There are a few fashionable places, but they are terribly limited......? I''m also concerned that it doesn''t propagate much elsewhere, but can''t you easily decide that it''s environmentally dependent..." Tobias nodded like he had made up his mind after doing the sort of trick that he would think about with his arms together. "Is this anything other than arrowheads and trying to get myself out on the ground" "Dear Tobias! That''s not dangerous..." "Nothing, this is also to save people and shine God''s grace. You can''t spare us." "Ooh......! The boulders are priests! What courage! How merciful! "Hmm...... If I''m honest with you, it''s cute." Aletta shrugged so, but no one dared to react. "Then why don''t I go to the village of Gosh, where the first sickness supposedly occurred" Tobias takes his seat. The face that walks away from the two elves is full of confidence. In fact, he was confident that he would be able to heal the plague once he arrived. So I don''t care if they stir me up. To the point of wasting tongue fights, it would be far more effective and smart to show a gold edged track record. Aletta, on the other hand. She was truly sorry for conducting face-to-face investigations with church officials. They are thieves who take away the achievements of the Elves and make them their own. I can''t stand shoulder to shoulder. That''s what I think. So choose another popular location. The area where the odd disease occurred was the first village of Gosh towards Tobias. The village of Rhling, which has since become fashionable and is still causing the greatest damage. And recently, Mitsuzu, in the village of Selkat, whose momentum is intense, is considered the three major plagues. There are other places that are occurring, but these three villages are representative places. Aletta decided to head to the most popular area, the village of Rhling. "Come on, let''s go, shall we? Raise the bag again and speak to Abel. But there''s one pale word that came back. "... I''ll go towards Cercat" "Hey, why!?" " there is no reason to act with you" "I''m a doctor for no reason!? What are you going to do in case you get sick?" Aletta didn''t tell me about Abel. But the faceless elf shakes his head. "... I begin by identifying the situation. I intend to focus on gathering information through observation and conversation, and I do not intend to approach patients" "Phew, phew... Well, if you''re not a doctor, you might be safer that way. Your purpose is to investigate, not treat, right?... I''m going to try and give some medicine to the sick and see how it works. The potion I make works great, doesn''t it? Turning his gaze to the Dean, he nodded with momentum. "I am well aware of the effects of Aletta''s medicines. If it does, I want our clinic to regularly wholesale it." Even if the words were true, they were worthless information to Abel. My medicine isn''t working anymore. I don''t know how much her arms are, but even if they are equivalent, I definitely think they should be inferior to themselves in material. So I''m trying to make it less effective. But I don''t talk about it. If you say so, I have to explain, and in case her medication might help. I wasn''t even willing to pinch an extra mouth. In the end, Aletta ended up breaking up at the city entrance, looking back at Abel many times. Abel, in an unmistakable foothold, headed for the village of Cercat. Abel''s traced village of Cercat is a settlement of about eighty inhabitants. In time, less than twenty people will be sick. There are only twenty of them. The sick in this village are all morbid within the last year. Less than a year later, a quarter of the villagers are ill. That''s why she didn''t name herself a pharmacist, but she was nevertheless welcome to tell me that she had visited for investigative purposes. It was a well-known fact that the Elves were bright in pharmacy. "Dear Elf. Don''t you have any medicine? "... not now" It is half true, even if it is false. There are several types of potions but I am thinking they will probably be ineffective. Ltiel''s use in diseased elves falls into a valuable category among Abel''s medicines. It was also used by Shinto plants. The medicine in your hand belongs to ''less than that''. So there''s no point in letting it out. I couldn''t even give him wasted hope and reduce the potion. "... this village, is it farming? "Yeah. There''s no other industry, and hey. Many people go to work in the city and become adventurers, and even if they''re not ill, their population will be reduced." The man at the gatekeeper who came with me as a guide laughs bitterly. It''s a world of monsters, so I wouldn''t say there''s no lookout in a small village. There is no professional watchman, and the villagers are alternating to work. (... here, I mainly make rice) Abel''s vision has an empty field. If it is after March, the field will start to rise and sow, but now it is February. It looks like we haven''t got our hands on it yet. "Fortunately, there haven''t been many sick people out there since the pruning. Badly in between, all the few magical possessions haven''t fallen...... Then the work of the fields and the defense of the village will be disturbing." Abel is thinking. Early on about the village, she had arrived at some sort of hypothesis. It is Abel''s sensing ability, but it was late. (... there is no point in thinking about the purpose. Importantly, means) There is no difference in the lives of the villagers. Take turns alternating, and when not, take care of the field. That''s all. If there is a cause for the environment, it is strange that almost everyone should not suffer. But some won''t. Abel finds one reason there, too. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! That''s when I screamed. One of the sick died of rupture. 343 Lesson 338: Mud Comes (Part 4) I didn''t mean to get too close to the sick, Abel, but if it''s freshly dead, it doesn''t work either. Because something like leftovers might be discoverable. With the man who guides us, we head to the scene. Along the way, he applied every possible defensive magic to himself. "Ugh...! This is so cool..." When he saw the body torn from the inside and scattered his organs, the man turned away. On the ceiling, the ejected blood creeps up bettorily. A man very similar to the man who died beside him was trembling in tears with fear and shock. "Hey, Kai, hold on! The guide man remained blue-faced and spoke to a trembling figure. He is a resident of this village and the brother of a man who just died. "Ugh, uhh...! But my brother just shook his head in tears, and he''s unlikely to be able to have a conversation. Next to the gatekeeper man speaking to him, Abel approached the body. ( abnormal degeneration of organs and the melting found in the partial part. It looks like an unusual and unlikely sarcoma to the gut sampling...... And -) Abel looks around the room. That''s something no one else can ever feel. ( rupture from within is due to magic) But it''s not magic. The release of magic was carried out, but there is no indication that the procedure was knitted. Either that or Abel saw it as something close to a dragon brace or a monster canon. "Ko, I''ve never seen such an odd disease! Or is it some kind of curse!?" To the guide looking back at Abel in blue, but the little elf did not answer. (... I understood the cause and mechanism of death. But the problem is infection routes and countermeasures......) If Abel''s guess is correct, ''this'' has no hitter except for one means, if it develops. It''s too late, if not too early. He approached Tsukatsuka and his brother and pinched his face with both palms. Seeing the world''s unparalleled beauty nearby, Kai gives herself up. "... was your brother the holder of magic? "Huh? Ah, uh..." "... answer me" His inorganic eyes stared at him and Kai nodded cocklessly. From behind, the guide man throws words. "Kai''s brother certainly had magic powers, but it must have been a very small amount, not enough to be a magician, right? Well, I can''t even write letters, so if there was magic, the test would fall." "... but become nutritious" "Nutrition? What are you talking about? Abel shythes. And look back. "... When did the disease become endemic? What about people and supplies in and out? I don''t mind as far as I can remember. I want answers." "Huh? Uh..." The conductor crossed the thread of memory. "Ya, only because the first sick guy came out last March or April, I think maybe after the field wake up...? When it comes to the entry and exit of people and supplies, I have no idea. It''s a small village, so we have to interact here and there - barter. Sometimes we carry crops elsewhere, and vice versa. Sometimes travelers and adventurers stop by, and occasionally, even travelers come." " then ask the sick what they have in common. Does it mean that everyone has been out elsewhere, or vice versa, stayed in the village all the time? "Yep... Huh? I wonder how it went......? Kai, did your brother come out to use you around the summer? "Oh, oh...... But my grandmother, who died last month, must have been in the village the whole time because when she got old, it was tight to go away..." " then, arrowhead, not simple contagion, but conditions" Abel thought a little, "... is there anyone in this village who doesn''t farm? "That''s right with Dundon''s house. That''s the only blacksmith in the village. Even so, it''s mainly the daily necessities that make it. But the blacksmith didn''t do any farming." "... Are you safe there? "Yeah, luckily. If you can''t even use the blacksmith, it will be hard to get one sickle. I''m glad he didn''t get sick." The guide man noticed Kai''s gaze and apologized hastily. "Wow, wicked..." "Yes, no..." Abel found it difficult to squeeze out conditions in this village alone. We need to go to the two remaining endemic areas, Gosh and Rhling. Helping to bury her, she immediately followed the village of Cercat. "Oh, my medicine..." Before the odd patient, Aletta drops her shoulder. None of the multiple drugs she prepared worked. What shocked me in particular was that it didn''t even help with the pain relief? Whatever you gave him to drink, he didn''t see any improvement in his medical condition. "Duh, why..." The only thing that stabbed her in the heart wasn''t the bad effect of the drug. "Dad......! Dad............! I hold my father''s hand crying to lie down on the hospital bed, because I see a young girl in my sight. "I''ll definitely help you! That''s so slang, I couldn''t get a result. I''m very distressed about that. "Thank you for your hard work, Doctor" The wife of a man who fell down and bowed her head. That''s because I used a lot of expensive potions. But I''m worried that I haven''t been able to recover. Aletta bit her lip. (Info......! First of all, information! If I knew what caused the disease, I would be able to make a cure for it right away...! I thought I wanted some time to think horns. There, a sense of redemption mixed that he could not save the great black pillar of the family, and Aletta, in another matter, thought to help this family. "Your husband makes herbal fields out of paddy fields, right? "Yeah, yeah. Yes, because we grow herbs to wholesale in the city, not rice or wheat" "Unlike rice, which cannot be worked on in winter, there are also species of medicinal herbs that grow in winter. Isn''t it? "Yes, but it''s difficult to take care of aquatic herbs, and I can''t take care of what I''m growing right now unless I''m my husband... Nor were we allowed to enter the paddy fields." Hearing the words, Aletta regains her smile. And I said with my chest up. "Then leave it to me! I''m a doctor! I mean, I also know how to grow medicinal herbs! Only while I''m in this village, I''ll take care of the herbal fields! "No, I''m sorry! "I''m fine. If you hang on to as many elves as I do, you can do it with one lab check! Aletta said so and flinched. The next day. Aletta, who took care of the herbal field, was surprised and appreciated for the arrangement. In paddy fields was a species familiar to her as well. "Doctor, wow! Aletta was proud that she smiled back at her young daughter even slightly. At this rate, I will save your father. With that said, she took care of the paddy fields all over the mud for a long time. Originally, I finish the work that should take a day in the morning alone, with visits in the afternoon. Powerful information was not available, however, and the effects of the medication were weak in every house. It was then that the expressionless elf that broke up just before he came to Rhling appeared in the village. She seemed to be gathering information throughout the village without greeting Aletta. He caught an inorganic elf from Aletta because he had himself in front of him but he got through. "Hey, hey! Speak up! You won''t even be friends you don''t know!?" " If you have strong information or have discovered a cure, your personality should start to boast even if you leave it alone. The lack of it means that there is no progress. There''s no point in talking." "Well, you can exchange information!?" "... then ask. What information do you have? "It''s, you know, the effect of the medicine is weak..." "I am aware that the effects of existing potions are weak. ''Cause I hear that before I came here, my fellow countrymen who fell into this disease didn''t help me by giving them drugs." "Heh... heh!? I didn''t ask you, that''s not true! "... because we haven''t talked about it, naturally" Just sayin '', Abel tries to turn her heel back. But Aletta, who wanted a clue at all, turned around and shouted. "Or as hypothetical...... Is there any hypothesis?" "... against what? Is it a pathway or cause of infection, or is the medicine ineffective? Aletta blushed when she asked vaguely herself. "So you know why the pills are so hard to work with? "... because one has a weak gut itself. Caused by the inability to absorb a lot of medicine. If pain medication is used, for example, it seems that the ointment rather than the medicine is more effective. But it is also water in the baking stone." "Duh, why not! "... because the cause of the pain is in the body. If you can''t get rid of it, you''ll just continue to have more pain than the drug effect" "In your body? What''s the basis for that? "... I saw a man who had just died in Cercat. There was an anomaly in that organ." "The one that slimes? That''s what you heard in the city, isn''t it? "... no. The melted organs had countless sarcomas. That''s not a naturally occurring malignant cell, I see organ and something as'' a result of fusion ''" "Fusion!? No way -" In contrast to the surprise Aletta, the little elf shrugged lightly. "... what is causing the disease. It''s probably caused by parasitic species" 344 Lesson 339: Mud Comes (Part 5) "Ki, parasite...!? Is that true!?" "... I thought it was hypothetical. I''m just saying that''s what I think" "But assuming it''s a parasite, I''ve never heard of a species that bursts to death from the inside." In response to that word, Abel answered nothing. The hypothesis itself is. But it''s also not something you can easily say to your mouth. Aletta seemed willing, however, to look into Abel''s personal views. As it stands, he wanted more than a clue. "I can also make insecticide pills, so if that information is correct, I''ll be close to solving it at once! That''s right, I''ll leave it and run away. She didn''t realize. Abel didn''t say "parasite," he said "parasite." Existing medicines said it was ineffective. But from the Abel of the day, I haven''t been able to grasp the full contents of "Parasitic Species". There are just a few reasoning. (... I want pre-parasitic individuals. If you don''t look that up, nothing starts) Abel thought a little and walked out in the direction of the wetlands. Shortly after Abel and I broke up. Aletta encountered the ''victim''. A patient who had been rapidly deteriorating his health for several days died of rupture. She wore a mask and gloves and received organs from her family. Quantify it in an empty cabin outside the village. (Indeed, there is a strange sarcoma in the organs. Strange way to swell like you were forced to weld...... Lysis and necrosis appear to accompany the periphery of the sarcoma and the blood vessels stretching from it. Seeing as this sarcoma is one of the causes, there is no mistake...) But I don''t see anything like ''bugs''. This doesn''t even tell if it''s just a tumor. Aletta immediately formulated a simple insect repellent. If the dean, who was in the city before he came to Rhling, saw how this was, it would have been that he gave a surprise at the hand. She''s not very highly regarded by Abel, but by human standards, she had super first-class abilities. She puts the medicine she created in a few places. Sarcoma. Around it. Blood vessels. And to a place where there was relatively little damage. But none of that, there was a response reminiscent of a parasite. Inside Aretta, the suspicion swirls that that elf hypothesis was wrong. "Parasites are creatures too, so after they grow up they should try to spread eggs apart...... But you don''t have anything like that. If you intend to sprinkle it apart in the first place, it should be most effective when it bursts..." What did the Dean say in the previous city? Didn''t you say that no one was sick, even if they touched organs or blood? (Assuming you can think of a sarcoma that looks stuck from the outside as a parasite.) Aletta decided not to narrow the investigation down to parasites alone, but also to put the very cause of sarcoma into perspective. "Well, that girl is a magician and not a doctor, so you can''t help but assume this much. You just noticed the presence of sarcoma. Imagine something that might get rid of this." I shrugged so, and now began to formulate medications that seemed to work for the sarcoma itself. Then a few days. Aletta proceeded to develop the drug while helping to take care of the herbal field. In particular, so far, the effect has not increased. That little elf seems to be walking around here and there. Gosh Village and Selkat Village will also go elsewhere. Aletta saw Abel''s behavior as narrowing down to a single investigation. She thought that reporting all kinds of information about the disease was paramount only in the context of sending herself, and that she did not intend to be involved in treatment or relief. That elf is not a doctor, so I think he''s right. I''m not even going to ask for luck, but in case you discover the pathogen, it''ll be easier to deal with it. So I''m not even going to pinch my mouth in particular. Sometimes I see her around the rewling, but she never comes up with an arrow talk. Probably not getting as much information as I think. Even Aletta, in the damaged village, hasn''t got more clues than she heard in the city clinic, so I thought this was no choice. Two changes occurred only a few more days later. For one thing, ''for Aletta'' little things. Aletta was attacked by demons when she went into the wild mountains near the village to get the ingredients for the medicine. She is an elf, even a doctor. The magic of crossing humans made it easy to kick the raiders. When you give away the demons you brought back to the villagers free of charge, they are greatly appreciated. The villagers also had difficulty in obtaining food because of the strange illness. Admired, praised and in a very good mood. But Aletta felt a strange fatigue that night. Unthinkable fatigue and tiredness from your normal self. Blurred eyes and faint tremors. She decided it was overstuffed with roots. "Ha... The investigation hasn''t gone as far as I think, so I''m sure it''s because of that. It''s not even a joke about the doctor''s nutritional deficiency. Even so, you can''t loosen your research hands. For a while now, it''s going to be like this..." Aletta had a blue-white face than usual, sighing and clapping her shoulders. The other thing, for Aletta, is unpleasant. Tobias, a church priest who met in the city, came to the village of Rhling with a confident expression. When he saw Aletta, he approached with a thin grin. Because her flashy expression showed that she wasn''t getting any results. "This has been a long time. Did you find out what happened? "... moving forward." "Ha... Are you moving forward, thank you for that. Mine, I guess. Let me just say we''re making a leap." "Nobody''s asking about your progress." "Hehe. That was very disrespectful. But saving the people is the role of our Church. I can help with that, and I seem to have stuck around. Please forgive me." On the palate, Aletta pulls her face. Because that''s the same as declaring you''ve found a thread for treatment. Seeing the look on her face and how she was, Tobias was in an ever-better mood. "No way, you..." "Hehe. Well, what do you say? Well, let''s just say we can get results not far away. By the way, there must have been another elf woman? Looking over at Kyoro Kyoro, Tobias asks. For him, the other elf is also an important competitor. "... it looks like that girl is walking around and putting together information. She is not a doctor. Looks like he''s doing an investigation to give you a report back inside." "Oh, did I? You''re a pure investigator. Situation reporting is very important. Good luck with that." Tobias smiled knowing that the invisible elf was not a rival. The competitor is the only elf in front of him. That, too, is definitive for me to win. "Then I am with this. Let''s do our best for each other, for the advancement of medicine and the salvation of the people." Laughing with Niyaniya, the priest walked away. Aletta gripped her fist with humiliation and haste. "Dear Aletta. Looks like our people are back in Rhling, huh? Evening. To Aletta comes the man who was the gatekeeper. Wanting some information, she was asking me to let her know when that little elf visited the village again. "Yes. Thank you. That would help." As a thank you, she gives you a vial of potion. It is already widespread that Aretta''s medications have exterminating effects on minor injuries and other illnesses, even if they are ineffective in the case of an odd disease. You can use it yourself or sell it elsewhere for a high price. The man received his gratuity in a groaning manner. "Well...... I hope you have a clue." Aletta walked to an empty house where Abel would be. The base secured by the little elves is also off the same village as Aletta, but the position is on the diagonal line, furthest away. Unlike Aletta, who merely secured an empty house, Abel is securing a base in the village thinking of an easy place to investigate and, in the unlikely event of an immediate retreat, she doesn''t realize it. "It''s me? Are you there?" Aletta, who opened the door without waiting for a reply, ceased there. "Hey, what...! This...... Huh!?" What was there were countless organs put in the bin. Some belong to people, and some even think of them as animals and monsters. They were arranged narrowly. It was a kind of unusual sight. Frightened, Aletta realized that all of its organs were diseased. Nothing kept its normal shape, sarcoma was rooted in every organ, and any difference in degree, it was melting in slime form. "Oh, you, what the hell is this...!?" Even when Aletta comes, she will not hesitate to speak to Abel, who is checking the bottle without looking back. She answered with her gaze pointed at the bottle. "... This is a finding. We have investigated whether anything other than human species is infected. Some of them have been experimented with monsters they''ve returned." "Experiments..." There she is, ha-ha. "Wait! To say that you can experiment, you have identified the source of the infection!?" "... the prediction itself was on. And then check the situation and conditions. And I observed the rate of deterioration." "What is the rate of deterioration... Yes, no, not quite! WHERE!? WHERE ARE THE OBJECTIVE SOURCES!? WHAT CAUSE IS causing it, AND THE Odd Disease IS happening!?" To the stuffed Aletta, Abel tilted her neck with no expression. "... the parasitic species caused it, I thought I said" "So, but I didn''t find anything wormy, and I couldn''t find an egg!?" " that is to say that this is not a normal organism. Even if it is an undiscovered parasitic species, it should not behave separately from ''reproduction''. Then there''s nothing more parasitic than thinking of it as something like this from the beginning." "What the hell is this...? "... to kill a parasite. In other words, a kind of weapon." "Heh, soldier, vessel...!? That''s such an absurd story" "... If it''s alchemy biology, the creation of biological weapons is not such a rare story. The biggest problem with this parasitic species is where healing is desperate when you get sick. Perhaps, regular medications don''t work. This is supposedly to assimilate to the host as'' sarcoma ''" Aletta is surprised by Abel, who gives a pale explanation. The elf in front of you shouldn''t be a doctor. Yet I felt like I had a lot of knowledge and just the ability to take advantage of it. At least, the focus and behavior are out of focus. "Oh, who the hell are you...? To that question, the little elf answered without precipitation. "... I''m a teacher. who are still teaching just a few little children to study" 345 Episode 340: Mud Comes (Part 6) Teachers, etc. were given broad ambiguous expressions, and Aretta was puzzled. The elf in front of you is faceless, but somewhere proud. (We''re a lot of people who like kids because the inside takes care of young kids... This elf, too, is that a match...) Parent Idiot Teacher Idiot, the words of those who say so have no point in dealing with them similar to cursory tales. Aletta decides to change the direction of the conversation. "I don''t care about your profession at this time. The problem is, freaks, freaks! There''s no way to do something about that? No. In the first place, what are you? You said something about biological weapons, but why is that so prevalent in these rural villages? "... I don''t know why it became popular or anything. Strongly, I can only say that it is likely to be intentional. I don''t know what the purpose is or who did it." That would be so. The only thing I can tell by examining parasitic species is that they are parasitic species. There''s no way I know what''s going on behind this. "Then you can speculate. What kind of creature do you think this is? Tell me as far as you can tell." "... n" When he changed the incision and asked the question, Abel answered pale. Says, an unproductive, complete being. Something big comes from something like "embryo." However, even if it remains embryonic, this moves. so that Bowfla can still operate as a sanagi. When an embryo thus finds an animal, it dives into the body and parasitizes through the blood vessels into various internal organs. From the embryo countless larvae are born and grow while taking away blood and magic. Eventually it becomes a sarcoma and integrates with the organs, causing the flesh to collapse -. "You seem to have made the parasite a mess. But why isn''t it reproducing? "... probably feared an uncontrolled, disorderly, spreading infection. When parasitized by this, there''s basically no way to help." "Hmm. Do you think there''s room for" the side that made it "? But what do you mean, take away the magic? Did you even observe that ecology? " As a condition for embryos to grow, I think magic and nutrients are essential. In my experiments, the individuals who deliberately gave magic were more pronounced." In that language, Aletta understood the limited onset. In the same place, in the same living environment, but there are those who are safe and those who are not, it is said that the presence or absence of magic is a watershed. And saying that "magicians", not "magicians", but "magicians" made it more difficult to understand the law. "And does that mean that you''re targeting magicians? "... I don''t know that. It''s simply an alchemy creature, so maybe it just needed magic." If we''re really going to target magic in the first place, we should make it an urban area where people gather. In rural remote areas, there is a limited number of magicians. Abel says. "... In any case, I think that our elves, who are relatively magical, will be eroded earlier than the human race if they get sick. Parasitic species control should be adequate" "Right there! Aletta pointed at Bissi. "It won''t start until you let me know where that embryo is and where they are. Where the hell did you find this strange creature? "...... hmm. It''s in the mud." According to Abel''s research, ''parasitic destinations'' will require magical bearers, but the places where embryos can sustain life until then are soil and moisture with abundant nutrition. Namely, paddy fields and wetlands. Hearing the story, Aletta frowned. "Isn''t telling the peasants not to go into the paddy fields a lame story? "... we don''t have the right to force it to stop. Nothing more than just a warning." Aletta nodded at the words as well. "Ha!? Don''t go into the field!? Don''t be silly! There''s no way I can do that! The advice of Abel and his men was rewarded with anger. As Aletta feared, agriculture is the foundation of their lives, as well as the land they have inherited from their fathers. I couldn''t leave. "It''s a strange story to be able to find out what caused the illness, which I haven''t known for years now, in a few days after coming. Don''t you think it''s appropriate to say that you''re an elf? Another peasant came in surprised. They know that skilled doctors and great scholars have failed to identify the cause. Suddenly they said, "This is the cause," but they couldn''t believe it. "Oh, we''re lying...!?" "Not until you''re lying. But, elf teacher. Even if it works well for your medication, your injuries and your normal illness, it didn''t do any good for the odd disease in the example. Believe it or not, I''m not convinced." "" Aletta silenced herself without being able to argue. They don''t even describe that parasitic species as "made beings," but if they had told us about it, it would have been just absurd and even less credible. "Now a very great priest is coming from the Church, he says. He''s also a pharmacist who has no strangers on the southern continent. The priest didn''t say a word to us," Don''t go into the fields. "If there was at least a convergence of views with the priest, there would have been room for thought..." No matter who I told, I didn''t get approval. They didn''t have enough track record. And in the meantime, the rumor of Tobias just got through to the village of Rhling. "Ooh, hey! I hear that priest''s got a lead on the cure! In Gosh Village, patients look better or something! "Is that true!? I congratulate you on that! "The boulders are priests! This too will be the guidance of the Holy GOD! "Now we can help! At the earliest possible time, no one will look to you, such as the two elves. Everyone was jumping at The Rumor of Achievement hanging in front of me. This has a great effect not only on Tobias, but also on the ''trust'' that the Church itself has. So everyone immediately believed the rumor. Aletta pulls Abel''s sleeve. "Hey, hey. You think this is true? "... I don''t think" Abel answers instantly. The biggest difficulty with that parasitic species in the beginning elf sight is in "Unleashing Magic." This causes visceral melting, and even more so produces results when the organs are punched. In addition, the parasitic species themselves assimilate with the host, which also invalidates the drug effect. In other words, regular medicines don''t help you get rid of it. Abel knows only one solution to this. And to that cleric, I don''t think ''it'' is possible. Aletta asks. "If you don''t think it''s true, what are you saying is happening? "... I don''t know that. Do you happen to be mistaken about something or are you lying? Either that, I think." "Well, you''re definitely lying! That cleric, the one with the mucky face. I don''t trust men who laugh lightly." For terribly one-sided reasons, Aletta affirmed. And turn back to Abel. "''Samples'' you have. Give me some of that. So I''ll make you some real special effects! "... I can''t do it all, but I don''t mind giving some away. Then, for once, I''ll go back to the report. I''d like to give it a try." "Oh, yeah. You''re leaving... But don''t worry! I will protect the honor of the Elves! Aletta, who looked a little lonely, said so and slapped her thin chest, Don. Then Abel reported the situation to Rhutiel. But I didn''t talk about the ''solution''. Even if she was a trustworthy sister, she couldn''t talk to me. Abel tells her sister that she will return to the Southern Continent again and resigns from the hall. But it wasn''t the South, it was her familiar, certain house away. From my first garden away in a few days, I hear laughter that sounds fun. "Hehe...! Phew, I like it! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! "Look, Fee. Gyu" "Gyu! Hehe...! This, uh, sucks! I don''t even know when I like it, myself! More! What, more fuzz? "Ahhh! Al, ahem! Your mother, too! Let your mother stuck around? To the sight I''ve seen many times already, but Abel didn''t mix. In time, because I knew that Crane Putt mother and daughter would take a nap in a hammock upstairs. If I leave now, I may not sleep. I wanted to avoid that possibility. What Abel wants to speak to is one boy. It makes her proud apprentice, trump card against the odd. Perhaps there was only one person in this world, the only one with the ability to counter that parasitic species. 346 Episode 341: Mud Comes (Part 7) My mother values her nap time very much. The adage of the Earth''s world that sleeping children grow up in is in this world, but my mother believes in it. Especially though there seems to be other reasons why I''m sleepy too or I want to give Fi a break from constantly snoozing around. So in the hammock, Crane Putt mother and daughter and Marimo are taking a friendly nap. I think I should sleep if it''s true myself, but it''s still a child''s body. By the way, is it a form of poverty that makes you think ''what a waste of sleep''? But while everyone is on vacation, they allocate it to their study time. Abel''s not here, so I''m sorry to her if I don''t study properly. As a disciple, I don''t want to embarrass my master. Studying is done in a separate room because it''s bad if you wake everyone up with the sound of talking to yourself or the bumpy cuts. This way, I opened my eyes. Although there is a problem with my angel crying out because I am not in my sight. (If I can get to the good spot in Kiri, shall I make it again in the bottleship...? You don''t want to sell it, you want to keep it decorated in your room, somehow) Hold the study tool and open the door. So I was like, "Whoa!?" Right in front of him was Abel. I didn''t speak out because the faceless Mighty Char had a freshly indexed finger and was posing as a whore. Abel points in a quick and upward direction. This would be a gesture to go to the attic. I nodded and followed my master. "Welcome back, Abel" "...... hmm. I''m home." Abel laughed faintly just at her mouth. Quiet, but a calm smile. I like this smile itself, but I can''t wait to be glad that this guy seems to be at peace with me. But the smile quickly disappeared, leaving only a serious face. "... Al" "Yeah?" "... I want no one to tell me what I''m about to tell you. To Lucica, to Fee." There is no way I would refuse. I don''t even think Abel turned to a pointless secrecy, so I guess there''s a good reason for that. When I nodded, my mentor told me what had happened in the past few days. "Parasites...... No, a parasitic species. I can''t believe there was all that noise in the South." I''ve heard some amazing stories. If me or Fee had been born there, they might have been parasitized in no time. My sister, I love playing with mud. And the important thing is to say that this is not ''wind and earth disease'', but ''intentional man-made disaster''. Extremely, even tomorrow, the embryos of parasitic species may be scattered in the king''s capital of Moonrayne. To call it other HR, it''s too serious. "So, Abel. What am I supposed to do? There''s something I can help you with, so you called me, didn''t you? If this arch elf could solve it on his own, he''d just say ''this happened'' after he finished it all. But I guess I need more help than I currently have a case in progress. "... I didn''t mean to involve Al, but I decided there was nothing more to it than help me. I''m sorry." "Isn''t that what Abel''s apologizing for? It''s not human resources. If we don''t move here, Fey''s in danger, too. So don''t worry about it." If you''re going to say nagging to get involved in the first place, our house itself has been getting this elf-like involved for a long time. I owe Abel a lot of money. Then it wouldn''t be a bad idea to return some of it when you can. "... Al grew up a good kid" "No, if this is also the master''s purchase" "... already" They laughed bitterly, and they twisted my cheek. Though it doesn''t hurt at all because it''s naturally powerless. And what Abel took out was a bottled organ. The viscera, which has been transformed by the sarcoma we were talking about, is floating in some kind of drug solution. "You used to think it was a parasitic species with this look, didn''t you? It just seems like an unusual organ." "... because I have a soul life technique and magic sensation" Oh, well. Is that why you realize there is another organism? When I was so impressed, Abel shook her head with clarity. "... not so convenient. There are countless creatures in the human body. If the parasitic species are too fine, they cannot be distinguished from them. It grows to the detriment of the human body, releasing a high concentration of magic, and finally it can be identified. Even if Al now had a pre-growth parasitic species, for example, he likely wouldn''t notice." Certainly because neither magic sensing nor soul identification is'' conveniently identifiable ''just because it'' can be seen to exist ''. Especially when it gets to a certain size, though they know the pattern of magic and the traits of the soul, clarity and individuality. " the problem with parasitic species lies in the fact that it ''unleashes magic''" "Say what? "... organ melting. And rupture from the inside can be cloudy because magic builds up in the body and it stays damaged, which is close to magic clathrate melancholy." "Melancholysis! It''s the one your village daughter''s mom suffered from. I did sneak into Queen Paula''s bedroom last February, and it''s still February, so don''t talk about it for the first time in a year. " in other words, this parasitic species cannot be compared to organisms causing magic clay meltdown" Complete the process. So ''me''? Surely I would be able to do something about the magic. But... "Even if we could kill parasitic species or fog magic, wouldn''t there be a way to restore damage to already deformed organs and flesh? "...... hmm. I mean, even with Al''s power, there''s no hitter except for early discovery. Patients who have already become serious can no longer be saved" "It''s a big deal! I got myself out of it by accident. Patients are still on the way to getting worse while I''m doing this, so my pace of action will remain the same and I will determine the number of people I can help. "... Al. Relax." They put a tiny hand on my shoulder. "... the main point of this problem lies in locating the killer. If we can discover who brought in the embryo, if we can only treat it here, another land will be targeted." "Mm..." Surely that makes no sense. At Abel''s place, this is obviously intentional, and it doesn''t mean that a dangerous organism happened to spill out in some kind of accident. The reason is that parasitic species born from embryos do not have the ''power to leave their children''. If it had breeding capacity, it would have spread to more land, and vice versa, if it had just spilled out in an accident, the disease would be over by the time several victims came out. If it can be increased, it should not be possible to continue to cause damage. In other words, to say that the damage is currently being done in a progressive manner would still mean that someone is scattering embryos. "But even if we look for the killer, we have to figure out if it''s alone or multiple." "... probably alone. Even if it''s more than one, I think it''s a very small number." "Why? " If there are more than one person, ''experiments'' should be carried out in many places. But the only thing that''s happening is very close land. I think this is a sign of poor behavior." "It makes sense. So, is this an ''experiment'' after all? "... the behavioral principle of this parasitic species is none other than the killing of the host. The purpose of use is known from the beginning. And I also heard that this odd disease has a shorter period from onset to death than before. I think it means that we''re experimenting with human beings in local villages until we''re able to produce more than a certain rate of growth." "Huh. In other words, they are still upgrading and improving their varieties. So, there''s got to be a production plant somewhere, right? Abel snorts at my words too. Embryo Daiyuan. We have to find out who did this. (Cheng Cheng. Abel said he couldn''t just treat her.) Especially if this is the rationale of the "searching side," and people who suffer from the disease in their current progression and their families will want to say, "Please save me." Will this also be said to be one of the two options? If that were the case, we would have to give priority to ''those who exclude Dayuan''. It''s painful, but I can''t help it all. Abel told me what she wanted me to do after she went out, but before she did, she said she wanted me to do something. "... first I want Al to see if he can interfere with this sarcoma." Ah...... That''s right. If I can''t interfere with ''these guys'', all the assumptions will fall apart. Put your hands on the bottle and let the magic flow. So, I noticed. "You''re alive, you sarcoma" "... it is special water containing magic that fills the interior. Parasitic species cannot continue to live, either, with guts detached from the human body. So it''s soaked in the greatest nutrient of magic water to keep you from dying." "It''s a hands-on story." Meditate and concentrate. My magic tracked the magic water full of magic and I was able to touch everything inside the bottle. (... There it is! There was a nucleus. Meet-kun I saw in Cyril, or close to ''the heart'' during the Great Ice Plains. Is this the basic model of alchemy organisms, or is the ''producer'' the same) With force, the nucleus was crushed. One of the sarcomas melts and squeezes like a pus crushed with his fingers. Unlike the nucleus I''ve ever met, this parasitic species doesn''t seem to have the ''ability to dodge''. No, there''s usually no way there''s that. Whatever it is, we know we can end it if we can interfere. Abel is also nodding. "... ask Al again. I want you to accompany me to the South." "Sure, let me do that." There''s just one problem. My dear sister. I''m not even taking that girl to the danger zone, and what am I supposed to do? 347 Episode 342: Mud Comes (Part 8) After consulting with Abel, it was decided that only at night would we go to the Southern Continent. There are several reasons for this. First, find the killer. Abel and the rest of the elves could not find the suspicious. But it is certain that the embryo is scattered in pieces. So there are two possibilities. For one thing, if it is dispersed in the shade of the night and scattered in pieces. And the other, if the killer is not considered ''suspicious'' by the villagers. This time it is impossible to act on the premise of the former. However, the problem is the latter pattern, and if it was a ''face-to-face offense'', suspicious witness information from the villagers would be irreplaceable. In that case, we need to gather information about people entering and leaving the village from scrutiny. Even in the former case, we may not expect an immediate capture, since it is not always convenient to come across the killer. "If you do it badly, it could be a long shot." "... it will. Though I''m sorry for Al." "No, no. That''s why Abel doesn''t have to bow her head." That''s why for a while, only at night, I decided to take a lookout. That''s another reason, and for me, thank you. I have an important sister. I can''t leave that kid for a long time out. But if "only at night," then only while Fee is asleep would you say you should investigate. It''s not an immediate solution to odd cases, but I can''t help it all. Fortunately, My Angel enjoys his days to the fullest, so if I respond to them, he''ll use up his strength and sleep well at night. I''ll be doing a clever little work, but with a shallow sleep, my eyes woke up in the middle of the night, which should be much better than being. So there are two things I need to do. One is going out at night with Abel. The other thing is, I''ll give you a full open Fee in the daytime. "Is it good to accompany you to the Southern Continent just now, starting today? "...... hmm. Please." "I get it. Then we''ll have to get a uniform for Abel." To my words, Mighty Char leaned his neck strangely. That''s why I came to the South. Is it going to be the first southern continent in my life? No, it seems that the island of Kishkud, where Watercolor lives, is at the end of the sea on the southern continent, so can''t you say that you''ve been here before? "The crime scene will remain an epidemic..." The village of Gosh, where the first sick people came out and there is a case in its present progression. The village of Rhling, the largest endemic area. And with later onset, the village of Cercat has problems with morbidity and the rate of progression of medical conditions. I tried straining this one a few times, and eventually, I narrowed it down to one place. Tonight we head to Cercat, Abel''s first place to go. It should be noted that that''s the only thing suspicious about a human child wandering around in the middle of the night, so he decides to hide and hide beside Abel and break into the village. (The magic of blocking the signs for times like this. And it''s dark magic) Many shops open at night in Wang capital, so it''s bright even when the sun goes down, but that''s not the case in rural villages. Basically, if the sun goes down, you go to sleep, and if the sun goes up, you wake up and you live. What is just different from the countryside of the Earth world is that there is magic? Because of this, they sometimes have people up at night. And naturally, even rural villages have gatekeepers. Monsters exist, and it''s a world of wildlings. The gatekeeper seems to know Abel and speaks casually. Uh-huh! I don''t understand the conversation at all! Right... This is the end of the southern continent''s human survival zone... That''s not an official continental language...... If you''re a multilingual village girl, can you understand the languages of the South? I feel like I can... The story is that there are relics from the illusion history in the South. "You suck, this. I can''t cooperate in the interview..." No, it''s still good if you''re about to investigate, but it''s bad if you miss an important word. (Even so, I don''t have the head to understand unknown words right away) I have to think of something to take... Leaving me in the dark, I follow my mentor. And then we went into Abel''s secure empty house. "... Mm. That said, Al couldn''t speak Sauruan. even if it can be done, it may not be heard well because it is tight around here." Explaining the circumstances, Abel told me that. "... the major languages of the continent may be better remembered by Al as well. Think about incorporating it into your classes in the future" "Huh? No, me, I''m full of language learning right now..." Outside of Japanese and continental official languages, ancient spiritual languages can be largely, but they are still not perfect, and fantasy truths are being studied. As for the Divine Sacred Word, it''s a total mastery of words, and it''s not even pronounced obtuse. I think if I add more words to my memory, my head will flake. (Considering that, Village Daughter is really awesome...) Well, if it doesn''t have to be soon, you don''t think it''s a bad idea for me to be able to use more than one word, either. There ''ll be interpreters and stuff. If you are hostile to the Bailefelds, there are many words you can use that you may not be able to stay in Moonrayne itself. Aside from whether you can learn or not. The rabbit is also a horn, a stakeout. Even if you don''t understand the language, you should be able to discover the suspicious. We discussed positioning and watching time with Abel, and I got into placement. Particular attention was paid to insect contamination. But I''m not being chronic, but I''m optimistic around here. Because Abel made the insect repellent. If this doesn''t work, it wouldn''t make sense to use anything else. From what I''ve heard beforehand, this is not an area in the South where too many flies and mosquitoes are feared, so even more so. Another caveat concerns hygiene management. Particularly in underdeveloped areas of water and sewerage, people are told to be careful about touching things around there. Particularly problematic is the handling of excreta. Nor does it flow into sewage as mentioned above, nor does it seem that there are extremely few areas to fertilize, so what you put out seems to be a mere troublemaker. So how are we treating it, they''re going to accumulate excreta altogether and dispose of it in vertical holes like dried wells - a common village facility. In the depths of the scrap yard, Master Slime, a classic of otherworldly things, is seated. Even so, the slime of "natural products" around there doesn''t keep up with the speed of processing, and even if it''s omnivorous, there are quite a few individuals who like it or dislike it and don''t eat it at all. Therefore, they have purchased Slime with improved varieties for "dirt only" and are using it to treat excrement. I remember being impressed by the unexpected demand in the unexpected, as some of the subordinates mainly grow this'' special slime ''. That''s how excrement is handled, because we all know it was abandoned and that seems to cause the disease. So depending on the location, there seems to be some tough penalties. Especially in cities that become relay destinations for large numbers of travellers, or villages where nobles are visited or used as a passage to the capital. Conversely, if it''s an ''otherwise'' village, it''s not uncommon to throw it away around there as usual? Well, Abel tells me to be careful. For once, some inspections of the "top" coming to the village seem to check whether this "disposal of excreta" is being carried out properly. (No. In a way, it''s a lawless zone.) At the end of my hiding sight is exactly what a man is looking for right now. Yeah. Let''s not walk around that... I know there are times when discipline is loose around here, but it seems to be due to the fact that the slime dedicated to processing is quite expensive and it is difficult for amateurs to reproduce it again. "I was reincarnated into slime, but my job was processing arr" Or if I wrote it in a web novel, would anyone read it? No, I think it''s already possible. Anyway, the first day of the watch ended without anything happening. 348 Episode 343: Mud Comes (Part 9) While Alto Cramput and Abel were on night watch, Aretta wasn''t having a comical time either. She was also thinking of a number of measures. The main thing, of course, is to make special effects. But this one didn''t deliver as well as I thought. Even though Abel gave me samples, I couldn''t find a hitter against this parasitic species. That''s because this life was created by alchemy. In the case of artificially created organisms, the resistance class can also be enhanced or conferred in some circumstances. Even if Aletta is an excellent pharmacist, her knowledge remains to the extent inherited by modern times. But the ability of this parasitic species was created by knowledge that transcended modern technological capabilities. She doesn''t know that yet. Therefore, within her knowledge, there are only a limited number of events that can be dealt with. As a result, we were unable to restrain the odd bouncing beam. The next thing Aletta thought about was'' identifying the suspect ''. I thought about finding someone to spread the embryos of the parasitic species apart. As things stand, the flow route of the embryo is unclear, and it''s quicker to catch the killer and get him to spit information than he can make an antidote. This, in a way, is also the shortest route to the right answer. But the suspicious information didn''t come up. Visiting the village for a long time is not seen as suspicious, and on the contrary, the adventurers of the flowers can all look suspicious and cloudy. In the end, there''s nothing else than to check it out with your own eyes. But she is busy developing new drugs and researching samples. In addition, he didn''t have enough time or hands because he continued to take care of the herbal fields. Besides, my body has been constantly lazy lately and I''m short of breath about a little something. Because of my mind, my eyesight strikes me as well. After taking care of paddy fields in such a state, breathing on his shoulders, there are those who come running. "Dear Aletta! It was the original owner of this herbal field, the young daughter of a man now lying on the hospital bed. She misses Aletta so much because she takes care of her father''s medical and medicinal herbs. "Lato. You can''t run, can you? The scaffolding around here is not very solid." "Oh, I''m sorry. Hey! More than that, listen! A customer is coming to my house today! "Customer?" Girl - When I heard about Lato, he said it was an old acquaintance of his father. Especially since it''s a rural village, most people know each other. "The person - Uncle Ditto said," I often show my face to other villages, and I used to do research on plants and stuff, so I want Aletta. "- Ho? I mean, you might know something! "I hope so." If you know a sick person and have powerful information, you should be acting to solve it. Yet things are not getting better. In other words, to say that I have low hopes. In particular, Aletta thought she didn''t have to bother telling this young girl about it. "Well, I guess I''ll see you at the master''s." "Seeking? What? To Aletta''s words, Ratto tilted his neck slightly. The dating ditty man looked like a peasant, without any particular philosophy. When asked about his profession, he was immediately returned as "a peasant". When I asked if I had a past where I was doing some research, this is how I came back. "No, I did some research over there when I was younger because more crop yields would help. In the end, it was concluded that amateur plants and fertilizers could not go beyond the selling products in the city. Especially when it comes to nutrients for the field that the Elves Chamber of Commerce sells." "Huh. Of course." "If even my development would have been a bit of a battle, it would still have been different." When the man scratched his head, Lato asked in wonder. "But, Dad, Uncle Ditt praised you for being very smart, right? There''s no such smart guy in a nearby village." "Lato''s father, because he''s a good guy...... Some things are a little too complimentary." Ditt laughed lightly, then explained to Aletta. "I''m the typical ''best in the region'' type. The guidelines have been quite good since I was a kid, so I''m proud of the village - how dare you look at me? Parents, relatives, at the end of the day, everyone in the village gave me money to put me in a city school. The research I said earlier, well, it was there." But, he goes on. "A frog in a well was exactly what I meant. When I went out to the city, there was no such thing as a smarter guy than me. So, oh, this is no good." "So I went back to the peasants." "Well, I feel sorry for you, but by saying you''ve delivered where you can." Ditt laughed hahahaha. "But everyone in the village said they were helping thanks to Uncle Ditt, right? "Then I''m glad. I''m sorry if I didn''t repay you at all." Aletta reacted to the word giving back. "Give it back... What the hell are you doing in return? "I''m just helping with the knowledge I learned at school. Specifically, the repair of the water wheel, the new development of the waterway, and then it''s made by amateurs and it''s bad, but you distribute fertilizer." Didn''t you just say we couldn''t beat elf fertilizer? "Yeah, you can''t win. Because it is not enough to be sold. But even in a country like this, it''s a crude product I made, because it''s a big difference if it''s not there. If it helps everyone in the village, it''s more than that." Honestly, I didn''t think the conversation with Ditt meant much to Aletta. I don''t care if he stands at the service of the village or not, but honestly, I don''t care. What I want is a thread for case resolution. "Let me change the story, shall I? Do you have any leads on a series of odd cases? "If I knew, I''d run into the village chiefs and the city''s leading men and doctors." Ditt returned it with a straight face. That was a serious look. "So you don''t have any suspicious sightings or anything? I don''t mind any little things? "Even if they say so... Honestly, other than adventurers passing nearby for some reason, it''s all the same mentz, including the merchants...... By the way, how do you get from an odd disease to a suspicious person? "I''m just thinking a lot. For example, maybe the cause of the odd disease is poison or something? "Poison!? Is that true!?" "For example, you say. We''re exploring possibilities to solve it." "Oh, really...... But even if it''s poisonous, it won''t be possible to discover suspicious people in such a grassy place. Even if we mobilize all the villagers to keep an eye on them, they will surely tease the eyes of the siege." Only in the countryside, there are as many places around where you can hide yourself. Aletta understands that, too. Even if there are suspicious people, you won''t want to discover them. "Well, I''ll leave the suspicious case to you. I hope you''re not offended, but assuming it''s poison, and you''re an insider, how many people are likely to be able to do evil? On the question, Ditt flaunted his shoulder. He seemed to be smiling bitterly. "That''s ''everyone''. The village''s work is helpful, and it''s not uncommon to have daughter-in-law''s home or friends in a nearby village, so it''s no surprise that there are Gosh and Selkat people in this Rlling village. And vice versa, yes. Also, many people go to the mountains to pick up wild rabbits and mountain vegetables, so you wouldn''t expect anyone to behave suspiciously if you see them there." Rural in the countryside is a community of destiny. Unless even hostile at the convenience of a lord or in a water quarrel, it basically accommodates the workforce. Three villages, an epidemic of odd diseases in particular, were better united than before. This makes it difficult to identify suspicious people. When Aletta shruggedly silenced him, Ditt also wanted to give him some information. Put your arms together and think. And eventually he spoke up. "Ah...... There are others who come to the village." "Who?" "Oh, no...... But he would never do anything wrong..." "So who is it? Who the hell is that? When Aletta glanced at him like he was in a hurry, he opened his mouth heavily to see if Ditto had also noticed. "Ha...... Um, I''m a church cleric." "Oh, such a frigid man as Tobias." "No, it''s not Master Tobias, it''s someone else" "Hmm? Another cleric? In the days since I started staying in the village, I''ve never seen a priest other than Tobias? "Yeah. Periodically - do you say? He''s been patrolling villages for years." "May I ask you more? Aletta embarked on herself. 349 Episode 344: Mud Comes (Part 10) Night. Aletta, who came back to the empty house, was thinking about Ditto''s cleric. The name of the person in question is Missiero. Ditt said, a fine man. "Master Missiello is like worried about all the tragedies of this world. Cry for people, laugh for people. That''s the way it is." Even so, it was Aletta who only came up with the idea of "is it true?". "There''s no such thing as a lump of goodness! That''s what the elf doctor decided. According to Ditto, it was in the first place that Missiello appeared in the village, lamenting that there were no doctors in the three villages. Since then, they''ve come to see the fold. The last time I showed up was just the day before Aletta arrived, and it would be a miscalculation. He said he was in tears about ''odd disease'' at that time. "That''s a lie. If you just mourn, you can have kids. Even if he''s a real good guy, it''s not the same as doing nothing if he can''t get results......! In any case, Missiello was unilaterally positioned as an important reference person within Aretta. I would like to grab Michiello himself or around Tobias and listen to him for once. "... ha" So she sighs loudly. Physical fatigue increases with each passing day. "Before we go to bed, should we make some nourishing medicine? The dispensing tools placed on the desk have not been cleaned up yet. Hundreds of millions, but with a little bit of hands? That''s what I thought, arrowhead, her long ears picked up the footsteps. There is one number. And very tiny. It only seemed to belong to the child. (Who, maybe a rat? It''s not a mess to walk alone with a child at this hour. I have to scold you for this......! The footsteps that come to the front of the house turn into knocks. It''s understated, but it''s a clear beating. It was a way to make me feel a certain way of doing things. You can come in. Aletta, who assumes to be a rat, is allowed to enter the room. But it was someone she had never seen who opened the door and showed up. (Child...!? But you''re not the kid I saw in the village, are you? In the first place, the clothes you''re wearing belong to the city...) The child was carrying a large bag. As a child, you have a truly honest face, so much so that you may be able to attract many women in the future just because of their appearance. On the other hand, the atmosphere surrounding me is terribly tedious, creating signs as if it were a worker at the time of his fall. He was an odd boy, completely inconsistent with his appearance and atmosphere. After he looked straight at Aletta''s face, he gave her a childless courtesy that adults would make a business partner of, and spoke up. "Aletta Sun, is that Death? It was a terrible, terrible tone. It also enters the world that a child whose language acquisition is lagging behind, but in his case it was not this case, but a way of speaking that deserved to be described as'' one word ''. "Yeah, but who are you? Why are you wandering outside at this hour? Where are the guardians? To an early arrow question, he looked just a little troubled and windy. "Ahead, tell me, Mass. I know myself, Sauruan, only a little bit, Nye. Talk, still difficult Death. If you''re listening, what toka" Speak slowly as if remembering a freshly remembered word. "Myself, Alto, Cloud Imus. Parents, I''m right next door. Elves I met in this village with you." "... of that girl? A silent, faceless elf appeared behind Aletta''s brain. "So you''re saying you came here with that girl''s use or something? That girl, if you say so, I haven''t heard her name yet." Name, I don''t know, Death? "Yeah. What''s her name? To the words he casually heard, the boy showed a conceivable trick. He whispers and whines something. "Aye, no, Bee. Different na......" "Huh? What? What the hell is that? "Oh, no. She, her name, Siebelly Mass." "Siebel? Huh. That''s a name I don''t know." To those words, the boy is bitterly laughing at why. "So, what''s Siebel''s guardian for? "Myself, Dr. No, keep an eye on me, I need to. I was used." "Watchdogs? Did you discover anything suspicious? So you''re here to use it? "Hi. Aletta Sun, Doctor, Heard Ta" "Yeah. I''m a doctor. That''s excellent, too." Humph, laughing, but the look on his face is flattering. With a few days of stay and research, the materials I brought in were starting to bottom-up. Of course there are things you can pick around, but many you can''t get without going back to your home or inside. The child, named Alto, offered Aletta a large bag. "Myself, Dr. No, this, Aletta Sun. Needed, thought, gave, asked" "You mean the provision of materials and materials? I''m glad to hear that, but I''m not satisfied with the slightly softer quality that my surgeon uses, am I? It was Aletta, even though she said it, who thought she was'' helpful ''inside. And then open the bag and open your eyes. "Heh heh!? This...... heh!?" There''s a bunch of super first-class materials out there. While Aletta would like to use some of them, they range from their rarity and price to products that were finally out of hand. How many medicines can you create with this kind of product? How much research goes on. Where did Siebel and Yado get this delicacy? Asking the boy where he came from, he shook his head. "I''m sorry, Cy. I don''t know, Death..." "... right? You can''t just tell a kid, you can''t teach him." "If you, Dr. No, and Aletta Sun, to that extent, are you necessary? Can you use it?" "Hmm. That faceless woman also seemed to know I was an excellent doctor. If it''s a scarce material, it should be entrusted to someone who can handle it. Did you say alto or something? Did you make the right choice, Master? As Aletta fluttered, the boy had a pulling grin. But the elf doctor, whose gaze is toward the ceiling, doesn''t realize that. Aletta, who starts the material exchange with a groan, stops her hand along the way. "Oh my God, it''s got becuma leaves in it. This mix of useless weeds is just amateur work. Well, other materials are good to use." To the words, a child with a tired atmosphere tilted his neck. "Bekma, no need......? "Yeah, ''cause this isn''t the potion material." "Huh -?" What are you talking about, this girl - she gets hit with such a gaze, Aletta turns her willow brow upside down. "What? Are you complaining? "Complain, no Death. But, Bekuma, I thought I''d use it." "Ha!? You say a lot to me, a good medic? Or what? You''re gonna tell me you have more arms than I do? Staring, the boy shook his head with a boom. But that look also doesn''t look frightening. That makes me very angry. "I ask you an attempt, are you also good at dispensing? "... myself, Dr. No, to, being taught mass" "Huh? That girl? Knowledge of drugs? Because he''s a magician, isn''t he? "But myself, Dr. No, medicine, good" Absolute trust could be seen in the eyes of the child in front of him. To Aletta, I don''t like that. Someone who makes medicine for one of the tricks of witchcraft is trusted, and his words, which he has punched into medicine, are seen with suspicion, and so on...! "You said alto, didn''t you? You can make pills, too, right? "Medicine, a little of the hon. Preliminary no Preliminary dake......" "Still good. There''s a herb on the table there, right? That''s a low-quality potion ingredient, isn''t it? It''s already shriveled and I''ve been worried about getting rid of it, but try making potions out of that and the vegan leaves." "Huh -!?" "Of course, if you don''t want to, you can say no, okay? But in that case, you''re gonna have to admit I''m more right than your teacher, right? The effect of the word was surface. Something like a strong determination dwelt in the eyes of a boy who was bewildered until a few moments ago. "Yamatsu......! "- Yeah. Then why don''t you do it? The appliance is free to use around there. I''ll tell you what, if you''re gonna make a terrible pill, you''re gonna have to apologize then, right? As he bruised, the young boy stared back firmly at Aletta. "Good pills, make, if they do, apologize, that way......! "Huh. It will be good. I''m gonna keep my head down for you, kid, okay? "Myself, don''t...! Aye - Siebel, I apologize...! Apparently, this child could not be allowed to be insulted more than he was about himself. That was strange to Aletta as to where in that heartless girl there was an element that could win her trust so far. "- Fine. My most respected. Let''s swear to the ''ruin'' high ancestors and promise to apologize, shall we? The Elves smiled confidently. 350 Episode 345: Mud Comes (Part 11) (Well...... Shall we go see how you''re doing? Aletta laughed with Niyaniya and watched Alto act. She is a skilled pharmacist. So if you look at the handiwork of handling tools and materials before you know it, you can grasp the approximate strength at that point. I''m sure that kid creates potions diligently with a startling trembling hand. A boy who speaks in one word is about seven or eight years old. At that age, you can''t possibly have all kinds of technology. The ingredients are intact, but first, let them make rough potions. On top of that, if he makes an excellent potion out of his gorgeous judgment and shows it, he should know. How great a doctor an elf named Aletta is. And that there is something better than a teacher. (hehe...... I can see your face then. Well, depending on your attitude, you can give him some clue...) The child at the end of his gaze, however, did not head to the workbench. Walk with Tokotoko to the sink - not the sewage, but the problematic structure where the water just flows as it is outside. "- Huh!?" So I saw something incredible. And suddenly a sphere of water appeared in the air. That couldn''t have been anything but magic. (No chanting, water magic...!?) He stays put, where he washes his hands with a jab jab. When I finished washing it, it seemed to be drying it this time with wind magic. And that hand shines only pale for a moment. Aletta quickly realized that that was the magic of purification. (Even the magic of high difficulty purification, even though it''s rare to say that you don''t need chanting... Who the hell is this kid...!?) What if you''re not human? Such suspicion runs through my head. (Nevertheless, you know you wash your hands before touching the appliance or ingredients...) To be clean. Such normal knowledge and perceptions are not very pervasive in the public. From a doctor''s point of view, it is a liberal matter. Particularly problematic is the reality that even health-care professionals are gobbled up with people who do not have a hygiene concept. Apparently that child''s teacher teaches at least the most important act of ''washing''. When Alto comes to the workbench, he checks the condition of the instruments and materials first. Even though this is normal, there are many fools who neglect it. The child spoke in another language that was not Sauruan and was impressed. (Hmm. You''re surprised because my tools are amazing...) She interpreted it that way, but in fact Alto Crane put groaned at the "Oh, it''s well maintained with all the details. You''re the one who can take care of the tools..." It was. Thus, Alto begins the work. Aletta was surprised by the pattern. (Duh, what the hell...! That kid''s move, very much not the kind of docillotte he started learning today!? It''s smooth as if he''s been in shape for years and not a day...! You''re still a kid who''s supposed to be under ten, why? Before I uttered that question, another surprise struck Aletta. (What!? I''m boiling the root of the gim...!?) The root of the gim is a stone to be rinsed down and mixed as is. When heated, it is assumed that it produces bitterness and makes drinking harder on the healing effect drastically reduced. But Alto snapped the peeled roots in the water with a tiny beaker, and as soon as he pulled out the ac, he pulled them up. Then, I rinse it down and use it. Others acted differently from the normal creation process to the point where there was no kiri on the count. All of that was Aletta''s never-seen machining method. Potions that use existing materials don''t take this much time. That''s why it''s made as elementary. But Alto''s. That''s a lot of steps. And surprisingly, it was still fast-paced. From Aletta''s point of view, the normal method of making and speed of creation did not seem the same. It was terribly handy. And the originating Bekuma leaves, combined with other materials, are made into a different kind of medicinal solution that I have never seen before. Finally, it was mixed with a liquid using existing material to complete the potion. (What? What, how to make this guy...! I don''t know! I''ve never seen anything like it! The liquid produced is blue like clear lake water. At a glance, I can recognize it as something separate from just the potion. The little boy looked back to Aletta. "Made Sita." The Elf''s Fugui family took out a single metal rod with a flashing expression. It is a special item for potion assessment, created by mixing chemicals with demonic metals. When this stick is immersed in a medicinal solution, it reacts to the ingredients in it and becomes colored. That shade gives us some idea of how effective the medicine is. (This kid......! I don''t even see a strange bareback when I give out an appraisal stick......! I mean, you know what ''this'' is... Maybe that woman elf named Siebel taught you......! Abominable, she thought. This appraisal stick is one of the secrets of the elves, a technique that has not been taught to the human race. The inventor is a great high ancestor who was called nothing alongside the sorcery of destruction in pharmacy. Because Aletta had a sincere respect for the high ancestors known in the name of ''ruin'', she resented Siebel for teaching the human child something about the existence of this stick created by the ancestors of the clan. (Next time I see you, I might even complain about one of them! Whimpering in my chest, I use a stick. Thus the Elves'' secret judged the potion made by Alto to be of high quality. That was an incredibly high level of judgment, given the rank of the materials he used. "" Aletta clasped her tongue and clenched her teeth instead. And stare at the boy. "... tell me one thing" "What, ca? "You learned your technique from that Siebel woman, didn''t you? Alto nodded with clarity. "... I boiled the root of the gim, why? Alto thought the question was twofold, but answered it without saying it. "The root of the gim, the heating lu and effect, but the lower gal, supposedly, and il''s is a mistake, Death" With a rough language, he explains. Says that it is the ac that comes out when it is fever that is the source of suffering and the substance that hinders the therapeutic effect. When heated, the bitter ingredient temporarily increases production, but if it is allowed to release as an ac by simmering, the inhibitory factor is removed and the potion becomes more effective. In addition, although the becuma leaves cannot be used as is, the drug effect is dramatically improved when mixed with the potion when it is made into a drug solution by a special method. Aletta cut and dumped the becuma as a ''weed'', but he explained that it was an essential plant for creating the Ningro potion. "Don''t be ridiculous! Neither inside me nor my master knows how to do this! How does your teacher know how to do this?" "Eh, ''The Great Collapse'' Causes It, Ai... Siebel Says Masita" The Great Collapse caused enormous damage not only to human life, but also to ecosystems, including plants. Becuma leaves were also temporarily pushed to the brink of extinction. Under such circumstances, the pharmacists at the time had no choice but to make potions out of becuma leaves. With few and limited materials, we had no choice but to challenge the formula. So the way Aretta knows how to make it cannot be called simple ''degradation''. At the time, that was the best solution. And by the time the ingredients of the medicine came back to life in nature, the "ancient potion" method, which took a lot of time and, above all, used a large variety of ingredients, was lost. All that remained was a simplified, ''emergency'' way of making it. "Then what? Even though Siebel was passing on lost technology, he was sparing it for his own people!?" "A man named Locus, who knows how to make it, Tel, Siebel, and Tema Sita. Pass it on, Nye, all sorts of problems, Al Thought Mass." "Master Rocus...? No, that one should have studied pharmacy straight away from Takazu... Have you avoided telling them...? Then maybe Siebel was also a disciple of Master Rocus..." Aletta spills stupidity with a look like she chewed up a bitter bug. "... my master''s genealogy doesn''t mean that if you follow the original, you''ll reach Master Rokus, but you haven''t told me...! What the hell is going on? Alto shrugged in his chest that he would have trouble staring at me. "You said alto, didn''t you? Siebel naturally has the skill and knowledge to create more potions, doesn''t he? "No, no, no, no." "Yes! That would be good! Aletta''s eyes glistened. "I''m going to ask your master, and I''m going to ask him all the methods that he knows! The elf girl screamed so she could roar. (I don''t think ''all'' is possible...) Alto Crane puts on his shoulders. I felt nauseous talking about apologizing, but he didn''t have the guts to mix it up. 351 Episode 346: Mud Comes (Part 12) The next day. Aletta saw an elf and a child''s mentor near a paddy field outside the village of Rhling. She approaches them without one or two. "Hey!" Speaking up, the boy looked back, but the elf girl did not react as if she had not heard. The elf''s surgeon punched his tongue and tried to grab his fellow countryman''s shoulder. - But. "... Become!?" Aletta''s hand cut the sky in vain. Siebel behaved very naturally and approached it from behind. "Ku... Huh! This... ugh! Hands stretched out twice and three times, all of which wave empty. It was clear to the elves with their backs turned that they had a physical acumen. "Sulsulu and......! Why are you doing this?" "... I don''t like being touched by my body" The elf magician finally talks about it. I knew you were hearing me, and Aletta poisons me in the chest. But I can''t help but restrain myself from grabbing my shoulder. I wanted to talk to you. "... I''m not particularly" Siebel doesn''t look back at all. I''m staring at Ji and Mita. Those eyes are serious in themselves, but the only person who can understand them will be about her apprentice or best friend. "I asked your godchild. You know the missing old potion generation technology, don''t you? Tell me about it." "... I can''t" "Why do you think I can''t be trusted?" Siebel turned a chilling glance at Aletta as she peeled out her emotions and glanced at her. "... Pre-technology issues. There is a great discrepancy between me and you in the amount of knowledge that underlies it. I can''t make a decent potion without starting where I bury it. And now I don''t have the time to be giving knowledge" "You don''t have time!? So what about your apprentice?!? You''re teaching such a little kid how to generate medicine!?" With a tiny sigh, Siebel approached his apprentice and gave him some instructions. As soon as he nodded, he switched places and started investigating the water quality. Apparently, the master dared to move the disciple. "... that kid is" "What?" "... that child is starting his studies properly from the acquisition of knowledge. Besides, I only teach the conditioning and the foundation part. It''s a good match for" time. " "Liar! Aletta screamed. "And that kid''s skill. I didn''t think he was very new to speed, either! That''s a skilled man''s move! I won''t let you call me an amateur." "... because she''s a little special" "Ha! Special? What, you''re gonna tell me your apprentice is a genius? "... Al is not a genius. That child''s skill was brought about by the result of his efforts." "Don''t be ridiculous! Aletta screamed again. "That kid, I don''t care what you think, isn''t about seven to eight years old! I mean, for the first time I''ve studied for a few weeks... it''s a good few months, isn''t it? So if you have that skill, you have to call it genius! What an effort! At the moment, Aletta was struck by the intense cold. It didn''t take me long to realize that was due to ''killings'' emanating from the sorcerer in front of me. I feel obvious anger even though I remain faceless. If I buy any more unhappiness, won''t I lose my life? That''s enough to make me feel that way. (It''s no big deal, and there''s no way they''re going to hit me with a boulder... This Siebel or something in the first place, she doesn''t look very strong... But maybe I should stop pissing you off. For once, for once...) When Aletta shuts up, ''The former chill'' disappears from Siebel. She took her gaze off Aletta and turned her attention to her disciple, who was diligently investigating. And groan with potpourri. "... four years old" "What is it? "... that kid started studying medicine when he was four. Not weeks or months." "Four? That''s a long time ago. But if you can make a potion like that in two or three years, you''ll still have to say you''re the owner of a talent you''ve missed." " that''s the result of the effort" "What are you talking about? "Al continues his training without taking a day off from the day he started studying. Even on days without me, without rest." "Hmm? You really like potions." "... no. She has a family." "Huh? As much as my family, who would it be? If there''s a difference, it''s just a difference between living and dead." Siebel''s gaze at the word is cold. But I never noticed Aletta because of her anger and lack of killings. "... that kid desperately studies because of his family. To support my family." "You''re so young, you''re thinking about that? Sure, it''s good to take care of your family, but could a little kid, normally, come to think of that? To Aletta''s question, Siebel did not answer. Instead, I spinned the words. "... that kid keeps a stockpile in private with his family" "Huh? At that age, you''re already making money? Those who work even in children are actually not that few. Some people are forced to farm with the help of houses, and the slums'' poor and orphans are constructing their living expenses by grabbing villages, picking up garbage, etc. But it will be rare for anyone to make enough money to ''save''. "... Al, this is what he thinks. ''It''s a world like this, so you might leave your family and die first. When that happens, I want to leave some money with my family. Even if it''s only a few, I want it to add to my life''. So that kid doesn''t waste time. I rarely buy what I want. I''m saving money for my mother and sister." With that word, Aletta noticed that that child did not seem to have a father. Especially in a world where there are as many children as there are single parents or unaccompanied children. "... so Al doesn''t rest on his studies. I don''t lazy. I don''t get out of hand because I believe what I''ve learned will support my family. That''s the reason for the fast improvement. How do we make it work? How can we not fail? I always think about it, so I get the hang of it right away. Al''s skill, that''s how he was fed. Never a genius. Just for the sake of my family, she''s still studying." In Siebel''s words, Aletta understood why she was angry when she said, ''What''s the effort?'' Because the words I said in a light-hearted manner insulted that child''s life and behavior. She herself is well aware of the difficulty of continuing to run without rest. (Especially since I think ''what I can strive for'' is one of my talents) Aletta remembered that one of your conditions should have been to have the ''will to last''. "Well, that''s it. Gaining knowledge from a good doctor like me will also save a lot more lives. So just tell me what you know." "... hit me elsewhere. I thought you said I was busy." "That''s not what you''re saying, is it? If we don''t find a cure for this strange disease, we''re gonna lose more lives, right? Is that why you or your apprentice might be in danger? "... I can understand that logic. However, in this case, I have decided that ''turning down the original'' is a higher priority. I want to focus on finding those who sprinkled the embryos of parasitic species." When she heard about the suspect, Aletta remembered Ditt''s cleric. Can''t you take this information from Siebel, even if it''s a little too much, into trading material? "Well, then I heard something funny, didn''t I? "... what? "Hmm. You want to know? I want to know, right? But dah meh! It''s not free, is it? " you just asked for my knowledge without offering a price" "What are you talking about? You said you could save a lot more lives if the effect of the medicine I make was increased, right? "... If you''re going to shake that argument, securing the killer should do the same. Request immediate disclosure of information to save lives." "Gu...... Huh. You have an unexpected tongue..." However, if we cannot "trade" here, we may not be able to know "ancient potion generation technology". I didn''t want to pull. At any rate, I wanted Siebel''s knowledge. Arrowheads where Aletta tried to figure out a way to make the next concession, it (...) happens. Doon, and something exploded. Around the top of the mountain near the village, it looked like it wobbled heavily. 352 Episode 347: Mud Comes (Part 13) "Huh... Huh!? What, is that...!?" Ahead Aletta looked up, she saw something like a brown tsunami. It is coming in a straight line, towards the village of Rhling. "Landslide!?" Slipping off as it rings, earthy waves. At that speed and scale, won''t the village be devastated? (We need to evacuate everyone...! But that''s what I have time for!?) She looks around in a hurry. There, there was no sign of that mentor. "Those guys! Didn''t we just run away...!?" While I thought it was outrageous, I also thought it was impossible. Because in front of the fierceness of nature, everyone is powerless. ".................. ugh" Aletta got lost. I was wondering if I should escape at first sight, too. If you''re out of the village, you''re more likely to help if you run away now. However, (Lat......! Her feet turned toward the centre of the village. "Dear Aletta, eh! As expected, Lato could not be evacuated. Rats are not the only ones. Many people hesitated to evacuate their homes with families lying on their beds. "Lat......! Embrace the girl who comes running. But what can we do from here? Running away with Ratto and his family now probably won''t make it. (Expand the Devil''s Wall only around this house......? No. My magic power can''t support that dirt sand. In case you can''t stand it, there''s no way to get out of it...) I grind my teeth tightly. That''s when Lato opened his eyes that seemed anxious in his arms. "Oh yeah...... Huh!?" Those eyes were pointed at the sky. Aletta, who was caught and looked up at the universe, also saw what was there and was stunned. "Hey, what, is that...!?" Something reflected in the sky. It''s, like, white, cheeky, alien Phantom. You''re kidding me as if I wore a sheet and only drew eyes and eyebrows on it. A presence I have never seen before floats in the night sky. Aletta was stunned. Naturally, Lato and the other inhabitants too. For a moment, I forgot about the imminent danger to my life. That''s all, the appearance of the Phantom in the sky had an impact. White monster eyes glow. Then a number of longitudinal rectangles appear in the sky. They fall to the ground one after the other, lining up perfectly and without gaps. Aletta quickly realized that it was'' wallproof ''. Thus, the earthy tsunami strikes directly at the rectangle. But the walls that seem to have been created by the Phantom don''t even loosen up. The solidity of the rectangle, which takes nature''s energy head-on and bounces back, was unthinkable from Aletta''s common sense. Moments, the monster''s eyes shine again. The rays emitted from it seemed to hit the ''waves'' across the wall. At the same time, a large amount of steam rises, but a gust of wind blowing into the sky causes all of them to mist instantly. Is it the work of that white Phantom, not just the rays, but the gusts? "Hey, what the hell is that guy...! Aletta trembles, nothing but watching what is happening in front of her. It''s as if I don''t know what the white monster thinks and what it''s intended for, but at least I only found out that he''s willing to attack that ''tsunami''. About twice, shooting the light stopped ringing. At the same time, both the rectangle and the white Phantom disappear like hot air. All that remained were the stunned villagers and Aretta. The next morning. Waiting to be brighter, Aretta and the villagers head towards those whose dirt and sand have flown. There were countless trees and crushed rocks that fell and fell all over the mud, but we could confirm that all of them were crossing a single line and stopping the progression. The amount of soil left behind is small enough to be shuddered. That means that that ray has extinguished enough ''waves'' to swallow the village lightly. From all the circumstances, everyone had to believe that last night''s weird phenomenon was not a dream. "Hey, what was that, then...? "Wow, I don''t know... I don''t think anyone would believe me if I told the others..." "Is it a miracle of God, or is it the work of the devil..." Support also comes from nearby villages to the villagers who think with their necks twisted. "Lato!" "Uncle Ditt! There is also the figure of Lato''s father''s acquaintance. "What the hell happened, is this...? Even if they say so, no one can explain it well. Apparently, he couldn''t see the monster floating in the sky until some other village. The people of the village of Rhling turned aside and told the story, but they looked half-hearted. "Even if we leave that white Phantom behind, we need to find out why the landslide happened..." The sturdy ones in their hips are armed and headed to the summit. So I discover something odd. "What the fuck, dude!? There''s something like a broken weir!?" What was there was a crater in the volcano, or a cavity that looked like an empty storage pond, and its'' exit ''and thought it was like a broken water gate. And there''s tons of mud. Even the little-schooled villagers knew immediately what this was. I suppose it means that someone kept a large amount of mud here instead of water and tried to destroy the village by releasing it. "This isn''t something you can make in a day or two, is it? Who, since when did you make it? "There''s no way I can tell. There are not many animals that can be eaten near this summit, and there are few mountain vegetables or herbs. Besides, on the road to the summit, there''s even a passage for monsters. Even we locals don''t bother to lean in..." Either way, yesterday''s ''wave'' seems almost certain to be a man-made disaster. "What''s in it for the killer, like this? "I don''t know! Ask the guy who did it! Even though it''s hard with the odd epidemic, I can''t believe he even shows up to do this...! As spit out, one of the villagers says: But checking the perimeter didn''t seem like any more clues, and they had to go down the mountain. Night. Aletta, who had heard from the villagers who had come down the mountain, was twisting her neck in the empty room she was using as a sleeping bed. She hears from Siebel that the cause of the odd disease is some kind of unleashed parasitic species. So is this deliberate disaster connected to an odd disease? It''s not strange to have, but there''s no certainty. I don''t have a clue, so I''m not going to make up my mind. I don''t see the purpose or benefits of the killer in the first place. If you don''t know, you can''t even see who the white Phantom floated in the sky is. For once, if you look only at the phenomenon, you can even cloud that you protected the village, but there is no guarantee that it will be good. I didn''t know everything. As I arch my hand and contemplate, the empty door is knocked. If there''s anyone else coming here because Lato can''t wander outside at this hour... "... come in." Aletta glanced at the door with a rugged look. It was as expected that he came in, a magician with no expression. "How dare you, well, keep it on the loose and come back? "... I''ll go back if I have to, and if I don''t, I''ll leave. That''s all the story." "Get soaked...! He yells at me, but he doesn''t look like he''s moving. Aletta punches her tongue and asks what it is for. "... the continuation of yesterday''s story. What information do you have? "What do you do when you know that? If it''s out of your control, you''re gonna wind your tail again and run away? " naturally choose it if withdrawal is best" Aletta glanced at Siebel. But there''s no sign of her moving. Aletta felt like pounding her tongue. There comes a new visitor. It was a man as a village gatekeeper, and he had asked for it. The villagers mouth the information Aletta has been waiting for. "Doctor, no. Master Missiello is arriving in this village tomorrow, isn''t he? 353 Lesson 348. On the other hand, in the western distance "Hehe......! Hehe...! Hehe hehe hehe... Huh! The last few days. My beloved sister, Miss Phyllia Crane Putt, was a dream. The reason lies in this brother - Alto Cramput himself. Anyway, I''ve been playing more than usual these days to get Fee to run out of strength. My Sister is in a good mood for that. However, the reality is that it is the result of a costly operation to get you to sleep quickly and go out at night. "Yes! Tricycle! Phew, play tricycle! After that, Blanco! But I''m also hard to throw away playing ball! I honestly think it''s amazing that Mai Angel is going to storm the February garden with joy and courage. Well, even if it''s a planned play, it''s fun to play with this girl too. "Oh! He was good for. Oh, oh, oh! I like it! Love it!" If you want to go outside, jump on me and rub my mochi cheek, MySister. This is pretty good evidence of a good mood. Even while I was playing like this, Abel thought he was investigating something on the Southern continent. "Nyu? Your face is dark. Something to worry about? Huh, should I kiss you? Thanks for a nice recovery. When you say it''s okay, it''s okay. "Well, hey, give me a kiss! Needless to say, he comes sticking his cheeks out in front of his eyes. You''re willing to be kissed. My kid likes to kiss, but he likes to be made more than that...... "Look, Fee. Chiu." "Ha-ha-hoo! Phew, phew, you kissed me! Phew, happy! Phew, glad! Phew, now we can fight today! What do you want? "Alt-ki-yu! Where are you? "Hmm? Mia? As I stroked Derede Mode''s sister, a waste maid came from the other side. "Ah. I was here. I looked for it. I don''t think it''s sane to be out there in the cold." Or something like that, and he''s pinching on me. This guy, as a matter of course, oh my God... My Angel is furious, and it''s not something I know what I''m going to do, so I made a gorgeous turn and took a distance. "Ahem..." Oh, no. What an unfortunate face you have. "What are you doing here? Right now, Phee''s health wasn''t... I''m busy playing with Phee." "Ha ha, he plays with Phew! Get out of my way! "It''s cold. I want you to be more comfortable with Altoki." That said, the perverted waste maid looming again. This guy''s not really just here to attack me. What? "Unfortunately, it''s not. I have a letter and a report." "Yeah? Letters? If we had someone to write to, would they be grandparents living in Cyril? Or did your military uniform really send you tickets to stage performances or something? "Yes. This is it. Mia, I''m glad you had a little trouble with your sister." "Mm-hmm. It''s daunting." "Kufu. The aristocratic altogether is fresh." Actually, I''m a civilian and Mia is a nobleman. Upon confirmation of the letter received, there is a signature with ''Floche Scheindel''. Mr. Floche is Sheep''s mom. Upon checking the contents, he indicated that he would like to hold a second interview in March. On the other piece of paper, I thought the toddler had written something like a black yarn ball. Is this Sheep''s autograph? "I don''t care if you call it an interview..." The premise is to soak it up, so I don''t think there will be any particular progress after many investigations. Well, it''s written like a social dictionary with time greetings, "My daughter looks forward to your visit," It also makes me wonder if the wording is fatal. I hold Fi with one hand and read the letter with one hand, so naturally, our sister also indulges in its contents. Especially what My Sister cares about is the Black Yarn Ball, which should be indecipherable. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! There are disturbing signs from this piece of paper! Phew, Kang says it''s not good! My Angel looks very serious, a letter? staring. It''s not your fault? I don''t think so, but I can''t say anything extra. "... so, Mia. What do you mean, report? Like a rearrangement? "Is it repositioning -! I hope I can be exclusive to Alt-Kikun because I''m just away from work. If that happens, Mia, your sister will take care of you and spoil you a lot." How do you say they convert you to a position that doesn''t exist from the beginning? "I ask you again, what''s a report? Something to do with us? "It''s not all about the Crane Putt family, it''s about Altokyun." "Yeah? Me, an individual? "And my Baron Vernink''s house." "Oh!" Unexpectedly, I almost slapped my hand. Especially since both hands are blocked, though that''s impossible. "The eel." "Yes. It''s Mr. Swamp Dojo. It''s not really settled yet, but it looks like it''s going to be fully operational from about the end of May to June. What I just said is top-secret, but I thought I''d tell you about Altoki." Therefore, the maid of honor gives a well-respected and polite courtesy. Mia is a nobleman for once, and a maid who works for the Marquis, so I guess I can do this if I want to. "We owe it to Alto Kyung to our long-poor home to moisturize - I''d like to thank you for one of my kisses." I don''t need it. I''m on time. Why are you closing your eyes? What brings you closer? "Meh! I''ll kiss you, that''s all. Your sister''s pissed off. "Look, Fee. You''re gonna play tricycle today, aren''t you? Don''t be angry, let''s prioritize a good time" "Miu! Tricycle! Yes, it was! Phew, I want to get on the tricycle fast! That''s fun! Heh heh heh, you made something nice! Phew, happy! "Mm-hmm. I envy you. If you don''t have a job, I''d like you to mix it up, too. Alt-kyun''s invention, it seems interesting, so I''d like to take a ride." A maid who holds her finger and tells her that. I think it would be tight to board a tricycle for a four-year-old with a fourteen-year-old body. Well, if you''re a kickskater, I think you can. He then sent back a wasted maid who had tried to sit on this spot badly during his predecessor''s life and played plenty with Fee. My Angel the Great Shaggy, as you can see, falls asleep well at night. It''s heartbreaking to be deceiving, but I can''t help it all. I''m sorry, Phee. (Well. I think it''s about time Abel picked me up...) It was like a man-made landslide the other day. Mighty Char said he might see things for a few days in some cases. So maybe there ''ll be no going out tonight. "Well...... What do we do while we wait...? Do you want to study or resume production of Bottleship III" It might be a good idea to put together an idea for a new product. But as soon as I started thinking. Earlier than usual, my mentor came. "Abel, welcome back" "...... hmm. I''m home." The beautiful face of Mighty Char, who remained faceless, still looked serious somewhere. Is something wrong? Before asking, Abel opened her mouth. "... Found" DD That concludes. steeple of odd cases happening on the southern continent. I hear she made some big discoveries while I was flirting with Fee and Mia. 354 Lesson 349: Mud Comes (Part 14) "I am the Missiello. It''s a pleasure to meet you, my excellent pharmacist." The man in the coat said so in a polite manner. Had Alto Crane put on this occasion, he would have squealed like this. Similar to Ebisu, he said. Indeed, he resembles Ebisu badly. If you blond the Seven Fukushi gods and put on your coat, you can make Missiello. The blissful appearance and gentle expression reassured the inhabitants of the village of Rhling, who were anxious due to bizarre diseases and landslides. But Aletta looks at the frigid and stares at the good priest. And Siebel behind it, secretly, but seriously, was observing the priest who came. "Your misery, I have nothing more to observe. That I can''t help anything, I''m just embarrassed..." Missiello calls out to the villagers with a crying face. The condition really seems heartbreaking to the likes of the village. (Hmm......! As I thought, you''re a frigid man......) Aletta, on the other hand, looks at Missiello with suspicion. He was in the village of Rhling the day before Aletta arrived, and after the earth-sand disaster - the earth-sand man-made disaster, he is sneaking in. It seems to her that it is'' planting ''and walking away and coming back again. In addition, she is distrustful of the very existence of the Church. Staring with colorful glasses from the beginning was natural in some ways. But the villagers seem to admire Missiello, and they gather around one after another. "Dear Missiello, please save us! "Please lead us" "Pray! Hope!" The appearance of snorting firmly at those voices, taking their hands and hanging their voices and encouraging them may indeed look like saints. That seems to be the same for Lato. Approaching the clergy and speaking out. "Dear Missiello, Is the white shadow that saved our village from the landslide God''s use? DDDD A priest with the right width for the word looked upset for the first time. Humans didn''t realize it, especially since it was only for a moment that they stopped moving, and their expressions never distorted greatly. Just the two elves, they just guessed it. "Salvation is all that our Lord brings..." To Rat''s question, the cleric replied so. He avoided a direct spin on the girl''s remarks because he had yet to decide on the treatment of the Phantom who would be ''Mejed'' in the church. Missiello is also hearing information about the mysterious existence that saved the village from the disaster. We also know from various characteristics that it is an alien who emerges on the North Continent. That''s why I can''t talk about it lightly. Lato is still looking up at the man in front of him with respect. "Master Missiello is the one who can decide between good and evil," everyone says! "Ha... That''s not true. Good and evil belong to the sacrament of the Lord, and there must be no discussion of good or evil other than that. I am merely discussing the logic of the Lord''s will with my friends so that the faithful may feel at ease..." With that word, Aletta raises her guard. (This man is qualified as a ''heretical inquisitor'' -!) Without a rugged glance, Missiello bowed his head to Aletta. "They''ve handed out precious medicines to everyone in the village, and there''s no word of gratitude" "... nothing I did for you. It''s just uncomfortable to hear an apology from someone who''s ungrateful." "I apologize for that. But the Lord will be pleased with your honorable deeds..." He kept his head down again, smiling softly, regardless. Aletta pounds her tongue. "Speaking of medicine, your colleague. Oh, my God, he''s making a special effect or something." "Comrade Tobias, right? If it''s true, I can''t be happier. But I''m sorry. I still don''t know as much about that effect." Missiello says with a troubled face. Do you really not know, or are you just bluffing? Aletta doesn''t know. "By the way, who are you...? The cleric turns his attention to Siebel, but the person in question wears a hat deep in his eyes, and because he is short, he cannot see his face. I can''t even peek in, so he made a bewildered look. "That girl is an investigator who''s here to report the situation in the village to the elves. Please don''t give me any extra hands." "Oh, was it Master Left? It is very important to do verification in the field. I hope you have a better future." When she smiled and cut the mark, Siebel looked faint. Apparently, he''s not going to get ''God Bless''. However, because the motion was slight, nothing noticed her intentions. Aletta asked Missiello no matter. "... so, what the hell is your purpose? What are you doing here in the first place? Tobias, his'' colleague ''. I saw a clear sense of merit in that one. Probably want to solve an odd case and earn fame. It''s easy to understand in a way. But I don''t know how Missiello behaves. There is no reason to come to such a country village to preach, and there is no way to study medicine. The purpose of the visit is unclear. When Aletta questioned it, Missiello nodded proudly. "All I can do is bring the Lord''s glory to the end of the earth, and that''s all. The glory of the Lord is infinite love. A vast boundless mercy that mercies and envelops people. Love and mercy. In other words, love is the will of the Lord. As a help, I keep my eyes open to the incomplete range of the Church from day to day." "Stop the obnoxious spin. I''m asking you to tell me what to do." As the elf''s doctor glanced at him, Missiello tilted his neck inexplicably. "Is it so strange to come and see how things are going worried about others? "You think that''s what you''re really saying? "Of course it is. Isn''t it the world where everyone can laugh and live happily ever after?" He was a true face. Those eyes are straight, and they don''t seem to hold a millimetre of stray in their own words either. "What''s your favorite word? It''s human love. "What''s your ideal? "It''s world peace." Missiello responds instantly one after the other. To that appearance, Aletta snaps her nose. (What a frigid man. Who would believe that word! The villagers around him were impressed by his words that the boulders were high priests of virtue, but Aletta thought it surprising to dismiss them. But telling people around you about it, including Lato, is unlikely to gain endorsement. The only one who seems to have the same thoughts is a sorcerer of his own kind... (Is that it? No? The little elf who should have been on his back before now had disappeared at some point. I guess Aletta looked back and realized she was confused. Missiello says. "If you were with me, they walked away right after I cut the mark, didn''t they? I was headed straight for the mountain." "That girl......! Alone......! Siebel after the landslide stopped leaning too close to the village. On the contrary, it seems to be moving aggressively towards the mountains. What are you looking into in that place? Even if I ask him in person, he gets through as if he didn''t hear me. I''m curious about what Siebel is doing, but Aletta thought it would be better to keep an eye on Missiello now. In her, the ''church'' is the leading suspect in the case. "... Huh! At that time, a sudden glare strikes Aretta. Missiello rushed over to her as she was about to fall on her knees. "What''s wrong!? If you''re feeling better!?" "Hey, it''s nothing..." I want to keep an eye on Missiello, but now that''s even painful. I decided to shake off the priesthood and retreat to the vacancy. (Recently, there has been a higher and higher incidence of glare......) On the road, she thinks. Whether this is some disease or not, it''s not just tiredness at the earliest. Speak of the elves, they will be sick. About a year ago, a compatriot on the North Continent was said to have suffered from Black Powder Disease, a morbidity. But according to the information I heard afterwards, the disease seems to have healed. Although it is hard to believe that death and illness will heal, I have confirmed it from reliable sources, so I can only assume it is true first. (It''s Takazu...! I''m sure Takazu saved you...! There are also a number of prestigious pharmacists in the high elves, but Aretta decided without hesitation that Takazu saved her fellow countrymen. That was an unfounded decision, but it was a fact known only to a few that the arch elves that actually broiled on the population in the name of ''ruin'' moved. (Like that one... I want to be like that one too......) We continue to save our compatriots from many diseases and still make many new drugs. It was Aletta''s imaginary, ideal statue of a doctor. Getting a little closer to Takazu was what Aletta wanted. When the villagers are invisible, did they break their minds that they were straining, Aretta''s body loses power like a puppet with a broken thread. But I never fell. A little compatriot who thought he was no longer visible supported himself. "Oh, you...? You went to the mountains...? "... it''s better not to talk. If you use any more health, it''s life-threatening." "Ha...! It''s like I''m, like, sick, but I wanted to say, you know...? "...... hmm. Disease in a broad sense." Without any particular decoration. Little elves mouth the facts pale. "... Aletta. You are obsessed with parasitic species. If we stay like this, we won''t be far away, we''ll burst from the inside and die." 355 Episode 350: Mud Comes (Part 15) åϿդݤΥ٥åɤޤƤ ϱŮסޤդݤǤϤʤ`٥\륨դʹäƤ뷽οդݤ ؤĿѣΤǿ᤯ƣפƤǤŮڤҊɤȤֹ뤳Ȥʤä οդݡŤʤޤOä\ʤ åޤߤϤ֤zƤʤ ` 坍ʥ٥åɡ ðפʥ`ġ 򸲤¤ڼ 󤭤ΙCĤȡزġ һ塢ġɤä\zȤΤ Է֤Ϥ󡢴ˤցä\᤹ˤĿĤȤԒ„Ƥʤ ȫƤޤˤⲻɽä ߤ|तΤäơһĿǷ֤롭Ǥ⡢|tʤʤ餫ʤơޤҊȤʤޤԒ䤪ȤԒ˳Ƥ롢yǤʹäƤߤ तƤС{Ϥ_ʼʥդHत ŮεӤցKߤҊǤ륷`٥μϡżҤΥå@㵤̤ΤΤä һɤ̤νUYȲܤС礯_aΤ ҊȤΤʤزĤ롣 ȴβϤǤ⡢ʹ÷{혤Է֤֪RȤϤޤ` Է֤ξ@ФƤg֪RȤϡ~ˤϤä ʡʤʤΡġ Х`٥ϡʧ줿̫ŤΥݩ`󡻤ɤ֪RΤä˼롣 ӡäȥ她ֱϵaʤʼgҪʵߤjܤƤΤ͡ `٥Ύυgʤ她εӤǤϤʤָۤθߵܤΤҤȤäΤ åϤ 󤿡ħgǤϤʤaä󤸤ʤ ˽ϡ̎ƤäϤħgaѧФϤҙΤǡؤ˱ܿȤƤĤϤʤ ǡɡ ϤȤơʧ 夬ȤƤؤȤ˼ `٥ɤa򥢥åοԪ\֡ 𤳤 ޤ Τɤ⤬֑TƤ å֪R似gǤʤUYǤ⥷`٥˼ǤʤȤ֪ä DD!? ޤ줿aΡ]ʄ˸@ ̤ޤǤؤä夬Τ褦Xʤä ĿѣFɢ񤹤ˤǤӤʸФǤ롣 ʡΤʤΡϡ!?ޤ󤿡Ȥ؄aɤƤ!? @㵤α򸡤٤륢åˡ`٥ϟoΤޤפ롣 ʤΤһrΤˤʤaǤϡΤ뤳ȤϤʤ `٥ƤϡǤ롣 μNϤޤħѪҺФ餤󤭤Ƥ ̶ȤޤĤȡȤħz褦ˤʤ롣 ᤿ħųȡڲѤ롣 ΥåϡѪħZƤA 餢̶ȤΖB뤨СһrĤ˻؏ͤϤ롣 ⡢ѨοդХĤͬ ˼ΤǤǡ޽Ϥä롣 Է֤ΤäȤίȺ٤ΤǤʤȡ`٥Zä ˤäơμԤϤɤʤΤ衭J᤿ʤɡġҽgߤȤƤВiƤ Xʳ¤¤뤨졢åһϢĤ Է֤ίʩˤS餺`٥ϱŮʤɤʤΤ褦ˡaߤεʤ򤷤Ƥ롣 ͤ󤿡 ¤Ϥʤ Ҋ򤭤⤷ʤ ɡ„ƤϤϤ 󤿤aѧܤäƤʤ顢昔΁h餤֪äƤǤ礦 Ϥꤨ뤳ȤϤʤ ɡ䤷⥨BͤߤǡʤIĤ򱧤ߤʤɤʤϤ 饢åϡ鷺˾A롣 ޤޤǰ꤯餤ǰԒʤɡˡ·NβФäȤä餷Ƥ͡ ·NǤ뤬ʤˡrΥդˤϡɤ褦ʤ}Ǥä g„ĤϥդaԮΞ˥åL줿֤ʤäƤƤ롣 Ⱦäȡίʤäȡ΁Iɤǡ綠ΤΤˎՓȤƤƤǤ⡢}ʤΤϤȡȾΒˡߤ˳뤳Ȥֹ٤ƤҊ狼졢ϥդη⡢J褦ȤΡ ϤΈФƤȤͬζä ˛Q¤줿ϡäiȤ隢I֤줿ǤȤɤʤ l⤬뤳ȤBᡢͬǡǤɤˤʤơ昔L¤äΤϡʕr衣դΤԭͻֹᡢaɤνԤȤä¤äǤϤʤ㥯ƤޤäȤΘɤޤǤ¤äƤƤ档Ԥ񤳤ƤΤϡȫ昔ΤʤΡäʤä顢ޤ뤳Ȥʤä顢ҽgߤˤʤ뤳Ȥ־Ρ줿ҤˤʤäͬȤȡ줬QƷȤγʤnäʤΈʤΤ衹 åƤȡ`٥ֹ֤ƱŮҊĤ᤿ 餺ΟoʤΤǡΤ򿼤ƤΤȫ֤ʤ Τ˼Τ⡢ΤĿָΤ⡢FɡǰȤơƤʤζʤ һε͡Ǥ⡢ϼN˸ȾƤޤäϡ⤦ʤǤ礦 顢󤿤mߤΤ衣顢оΡи昔ϤΤɡϟoǤ礦顢󤿤m󤿤󤿤Ύ没٤Ǥ⌝IߤˡQڤ̽äΡ⤦Фʤ顢昔˳뤵䤫ʶۤĤ֤ʤȤɡǤ⡢Τ⤷ʤϥޥǤ礦 ֱͫä ŮЦ򸡤٤ơ`٥¤ӚȤƤ롣ԤȤơ ʥդΟoC|ͫϤäȥåҊƤ롣 βݤF̤褦ʤȤä顢~ؤB ̤褦ʤȤä须äơޤԤ⤢ߤʤ󤿤Ǥ⡢ϣ֤褦Ƥ򤹤Τͣ ˽ϸǷꈤ롣ޤߤ]Ǥ褦ƤϤʤ Τ衢졣ζ狼ʤ `٥ϴ𤨤ʤä μsΤǡåˤΤȤ򿼤Ȥ꤬ ϤäߥȤƤɢ顢ҊꤿäΤˡäβ˼ ϥ`٥„ΤǤϤʤԤ˽ä ʤȤˡʥդϡ~˷򷵤Τ ٤NеؤȤϡ󤭤ζäˤΤäݤȤƤʤƤ⡢ꥢ Σ󤿡ΤƤäƤΣꥢäƺΤ裿 ꥢƤΤϡΡβʤΡͨϱҪo٤äƤơίa·gä餳ЄӤȿ롹 ɤȤ裿¼äơ̻ݤʤ!? ݤʤС؄aɤϤЄӤƤϤȥƤФa⡢ޤgζAߤƤԒ„Ƥʤ֤򾡤ΤʤäǤ򼯤ˤϲ֤ˤˤäƤϡȴäƷФ򱧤롣˽ϡ¼Ͻ̻ݤǤϤʤƜy롹 ʡ줸㡢ߤʤʤ뤸ʤ еؤȤȫovSʵߤޤޤεؤ򡺌gYxȤԤ⤢롣o˷˒Ȥ򤹤⡢NΡԪ̽ЄǤ˽Ͽ롹 ~ǡåϤ `٥뤬ɽη򤫤äƤɤ˼äΤǤ롣 㤢󤿤iؤäƤΤäơ ԪgǤ⡢󥹥`यϢˤϽŤʤΣꓤ뤷ϤˤäƤϴޤȺĤƤޤ项 Ǥ⡢BСȡ⤹뤳ȤϺgäƤȤ͡ åϡԷ֤ȥ`٥ΤȤƤ뤳Ȥβ⤷ Է֤ϲݤίˌ褦Ȥ һ`٥ϡ¼θ՜ʤϤ碌ӤƤΤȡ äơդζˤ衣夵ӤС٤ϑLΤˡ ʤ顢˽εӤBƤ롹 ϣ󤿤εӤäơפӹʤӤǡΤɤĤʤΤ裿 Ӡ륢åˡ`٥ϟoΤޤޤǡŜƤä ӤФ¼QˤϡҪˤʤ롹 356 Episode 351: Mud Comes (Part 16) The next day. In the village of Rhling came Tobias with a confident smile. When he looked for Aletta as he looked around the village, he came straight to her. "Long time no see, Elf''s Doctor''s Hall" "... what can I do for you? Tobias smiled a mellow smile at Aletta, who returned grumpy with a blue and white face somewhere. "Ha... What, you''re an elf and I''m a monk, but we have one word for each other in pharmacy. I didn''t think it would be a bad idea to have an exchange of views on whether or not there had been any progress in the creation of the cure." "Hmm. You can honestly say you want to be proud, right? I''ve heard rumors a long time ago that you made special effects." "I''m so proud of you. I did make some kind of medicine, but it''s not enough to call it a special effect." "I mean, you want to say that you''re getting some results, right? I knew I wasn''t proud of you. I''m busy. If you want to show off your brags, talk to that tree over there." "This is tough...... Or did I hurt your pride...? Tobias knows that Aletta was intent on creating a cure. That''s why I thought I made you angry a step ahead of time. Especially since that was his desired development. The Elves have excellent knowledge and skills in pharmacy. As a result, human pharmacists have always been evaluated as not extending to the Elves. If you could have broken that nose column, you wouldn''t be more comfortable than this. Aletta shrugged bossy with her eyes like she had pushed her anger to death. "My pride as a pharmacist wore me out a long time ago...! The elf girl pisses off her shoulder and walks away with Zunzun. Seeing that look, Tobias was desperate to put up with making fun of him. People beat elves in medicine technology... It is as much a feat as a human blacksmith beats a dwarf. Tobias thought Aletta''s line was directed at the medicine he had created. "Lord Tobias! It was the blissful Lord Ebisu, Missiero, who came to replace me. "Oh, isn''t it Master Missiello? I apologize for not saying hello right away." "What. Never mind. More than that, I heard. You know, they created a cure for freaks! The boulder is a proud prestigious doctor of the church! "Ha...! When you are praised like that by Master Missiello, what a sight to see. But it is true that some effect can be desired" "That''s fantastic! I''m a total doorman when it comes to medicine, but if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you how you created the special effects." "Hmm...... Originally, this discovery is a secret in the secret, but the person who wears the same Lord. Let me tell Michiello something special." Tobias said, making the most appearance. If Aletta is still here, "I knew I didn''t just want to brag! And it would be to rough up your voice. "The medicine I made..." Church pharmacists begin their explanations with a proud look. People are not good at it. That''s even more subdivided, even in your area of expertise. Fighting, for example. There are many who are called good fighters, but it did not make a name for itself in the same method of warfare. There are those who are good at pioneering. There are those who are good at defense. Or someone skillful in ambush. Even if you say you''re a good fighter, your specialty can be different. And that logic also applies to pharmacists. Medicines traditionally good at churches were like nutrients. That was also because the Church often put forth relief for the poor, and has therefore made it a challenge to how to nourish the weakened body. Tobias saw the cause of this bizarre illness as a complication of malnutrition. That is, if you restore health with a nutrient, the patient will bring it back. "Complications? But Lord Tobias. I''m not familiar with something called a medical condition that bursts from the inside and dies, is this also a complication? "Let that be the part where future investigations await. Or maybe it''s something that''s endemic to the region. But in any case, those I''ve given special medications for mixing therapeutics with nutrients are recovering by the time many of them can move. I have no doubt it''s working." "The journey. Is that what it is..." Missiello nodded, bewildered. Tobias, on the other hand, is confident. "Well, my medicine will actually work in this village, so I''d like you to keep an eye on Master Missiello." Tobias laughed as he looked at the massive amount of nutrients he had prepared. And the vast majority of the sick that took his medicine returned to life in that day. The person was grumpy. Because in just a few days, a lot of the plans went crazy. Elves and clerics came to the epidemic of bizarre diseases. No, it doesn''t matter because the elves couldn''t deliver any more results, but the clergy, apparently, has made a cure for the disease. Twitch and suffer to kill. It''s like a miserable death that never helps, frightens you to death. Kill the villagers in Mitsu. I should have hoped so. As it is, such a grief cannot be fulfilled either. There must be no. That''s not true. "I thought there was no way I could make a pill that could cure that...! But the smile overflowing with the villages made the person believe in the drug effect. "Those priests..." The person had a toothpick. But it''s still an acceptable amount of anger. Because that parasitic species has room for improvement. More vicious. to suffer more. Stronger improvements would render current medications and other useless. That''s right. I''m not an easy substitute to deal with. I have an overwhelming advantage, saying that I can continue to ''improve quality''. And one more thing. "Mud Waves" prepared for the time of day. That, too, is ready for something else. I mean, my ''win'' doesn''t work no matter what. So one or so of the pills, let''s put up with it. The illness that I didn''t think would heal is about to heal, and now I''m afflicted with an enhanced illness, and in the end, I''m going to suffer and die. It would be more desperate to have hope once. If you think about it, once they make a special effect, it might work positive. The person thought so and headed to Azit. There, stop your legs. I came near Ajito and felt uncomfortable. Unbelievably, the lights were leaking from Azit. The entrance is a rock processed, and from a distance it should be impossible to determine it as an entrance or exit. But the rock door in front of him was half-opened, and brilliant lights were spilling out, like sharpening the darkness of the night. (Workshop found...... huh!? stupid...... huh!?) Impossible. There''s not even a beast trail around, not in a place where people come. Yet why!? (In case you think about it, I''ve enhanced my cover-up with ''Disguised Magic''......! The killer shook his head many times. Regardless, I don''t know this person. Because I used deceptive magic. There is no reason to know that an elf has sensed me because I put my magic into disguise in an attempt to hide it. (There''s a parasitic species'' Dayuan ''in there...! If you get rid of that one, you won''t be able to sprinkle the embryo apart anymore! It''s not about to improve! (Please, they just discovered me...! If you finish who''s inside, you can still ''go on''. That''s right. The person, even relative to the Discovery, was meant to win. Because I''m good. So I thought I would be able to kill you. Peek softly inside. (... eh!? child...... eh!?) That''s really unexpected. If it wasn''t the villagers who were there, it wasn''t the adventurers who happened to find this place. A little child I had never seen stood, with a tired atmosphere. 357 Episode 352: Mud Comes (Part 17) There are words that cannot be passed, but are as good as ever. No, in this case, was it just a sweet prospect? Anyway, my prospects failed. Make it my family, my dearest sister. It''s about that girl. "Yes! Ha ha! Ha ha! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! I like it! I like it! Love it!" In my arms, I''m in a superior mood and I look like a meishister chewing on me. I''ve been playing around a lot lately to cut your strength, and my nostalgia has gone up. I didn''t think ''likeability'' was going to get any higher than I thought I was kanst...... My Angel has turned into a complete sweetheart mode and can''t leave me for a while. It seems like my usual place is in my arms or just on my knees. Still, it would have been good if you would have slept gutsy at night -. "Phew, I''m going to sleep with you today! She stuck to me and looked up with a smile. "What happened to Dickon? "Phew, I like Dicon! But I prefer it if you stick to me! Even if you hadn''t hugged me or my mother lately, you''d want to be sweet once in a while because with Dickon you would have managed to sleep alone. It''s so pathetic to poke at this. So I was going to stick around for you until this girl went to bed... "Supi supi..." Because I was running out of strength during the day, My Sister. I get to sleep right away. Still, when I stroke your head, hehe... laugh asleep. (I think I''ll go to the bathroom before Abel gets here...) Trying to get out gently. "Ngu...? Ha...? My sister, who was supposed to have been asleep, patted me up. Usually when you''re asleep, you''re not supposed to wake up a little or softly. "Fee, did I wake you...? "The muddy, disappeared to... So, Phew, I''m up..." Stick to me, and soon start sleeping again easily. Apparently, sleepy is true. But... "Miu Miu...? When I try to go to the bathroom again, My Sister wakes up again. Now I wasn''t even making any noise... "I... Where are you going...? "No, a little in the bathroom. I''ll be back in a minute, so you can sleep in peace, okay? "Toilet...... If I go, I''ll go too..." Half asleep, whispering. But you won''t try to leave me. When I try to gently pull myself apart, I wake up quickly. Uhm...... Now, of course, the bathroom, don''t make me unable to help Abel with her work. Fee just wants to hug me and sleep. Recently, I have been put up with Dycon, so I can''t say "Don''t even today," etc., even if my mouth is torn. I had no choice but to stroke my sleeping sister and the mentor who was out came here. "Welcome back, Abel" "...... hmm. I''m home." Mother''s best friend turns her inorganic eyes to My Angel. She has a good understanding of Phee''s nature. So it looks like you spotted what''s going on at a glance. "... can''t leave anymore? "You know very well" When I smile bitterly, Mighty Char does what he thinks, with no expression on his face. "... I understand the circumstances. But now I want to use Al''s help" "Well, I''m not bluffing about working with Abel either." Actually, I can''t move because this girl is going to wake up. "... there are two choices. Let Fee accompany you like this, or I''ll force her to fall into deep sleep." "I hope you don''t force me..." This girl just wants to be sweet on me. Forced to sleep is too pathetic for anything. "... then we''ll be taking Fee over there" My sister herself, she looks so naughty, if she''s stuck with me, she''ll probably be asleep all the time. Would it be better if you accompanied me asleep? For the rest of the sturdy sheets processed into mejed-like suits and hammocks for your hands, when you make "Obu strings," brace the fie. Yeah. When you''re touching me, I knew you wouldn''t turn a blind eye. "Supi supi..." This could be as gussy as it gets in the morning. (And then there''s my mother...) Since both of my children will be gone from now on, there is no reason to say anything to the boulders. I''ll shake it up a little bit. "Mother, Mother..." "Mm-hmm...? Al...? Hey? Mother, I''m sleepy...... Taloimo......? The reply came back, but you''re totally asleep, this. I mean, what''s a taloimo? Even if I ask you if you remember this tomorrow morning, don''t you forget? But I just need to tell you the story. "Hey, take Fee and come out with Abel, will you? "Hmm? Hmm...? Hmm? Abel......? If it''s Abel, it''s Ann''s heart...? But Munya... of...? Munyunna......" No. I don''t know what you''re talking about. My mother, she fell asleep just like that. Instead, Marimo flew up and stopped on my shoulder. For a moment, I thought you wanted to follow me, but you''re following me as I stick around, so I guess you''re urging me to bait. I honestly envy you not getting fat eating before bed. "Uh, Abel. Are you saying Noir''s hungry? "...... hmm. All the members who can feed this girl will vacate the house, so it might be better to feed them now" Even though Mighty Char''s a dick, he holds my hand. I got the magic from my mentor as it was and made it ''taste like me'' and fed it to Marimo. "~ ~ ~ ~!" On his shoulder, a black ping-pong ball is bouncing. As always, you love eating. "Abel, I lost my magic before I left, okay? "... there''s nothing wrong with it because it hasn''t decreased at all" "Right su..." I think they ate five to six times the amount I die instantly. Are you satisfied with the energy supply, Marimo flew through the universe to her sleeping mother''s chest? If you had this daughter, she would protect your mother no matter what. "... then Al. I want you to get ready to go out." "Hey, come on." I haven''t even changed, and I haven''t been able to go to the bathroom. Hey. That''s why I''ve come to the Southern Continent several times. The destination is not the village, but in the mountains near the village. Abel said he discovered a great source of parasitic species here. He was all over the place today, in response to you. " the device that generates the ''mud tsunami'' has been found and stopped in about two places, but since this one of its destiny has been found, an unseen location has been created" "I hope it stops in those two places." I guess I''ll have no choice but to do all this. Mighty Char''s body is one thing, and some things are called priorities. And the yelling noise you hear from behind. This belongs to The Other Accompanied Person. A normal elf by the name of Aletta. Oh, my God, she''s following me this time. rolled up in Sauruan doesn''t sound good, but maybe the content, "Hey! Speak in a language that I know exactly what you mean! I think so. Even if I''m wrong, I don''t know. But my mentor is amazing. You''re ignoring the yelling, as if she weren''t here? I''m still yelling at something, but I can''t fully hear this one. Speak quickly and you''ll be flattered. Luckily for me, I''ll decide Chicato too. "... then Al, go inside" I''m going to hold my hand gently, Master Elf. I guess the amazing kind has been eliminated, especially since there are no warnings such as'' be careful ''. My mentor pulled my hand and I stepped into the back of the cave listening to my sister''s sleep on my back. 358 Episode 353: Mud Comes (Part 18) "Phew...... It''s just someone''s lair..." The interior was surprisingly tidy. Bookshelves on desks. Numerous research tools. It seems like a hidden place, but I can remember a certain nostalgia for the atmosphere to be somewhere ''attic'' and illuminated by the light. If it''s a cage, I wonder if this is a good place. Especially since what was being studied here is an annoying odd ingredient. (Given the size and number of installations, is arrowhead ''killer'' singular...? Abel was right about the bullshit. "... Al. Over here." "Oh." After the mentor, there were many fresco-like things arranged there. Letters and numbers are written in Sauruan and arranged regularly. "Aye - Siebel, what''s this? "... embryos of parasitic species. It seems to be arranged chronologically." Complete the process. So it''s a different version. Probably more annoying than new. It should be noted that the mother of the parasitic species, "Dayuan", has already been carried out. " discovering this place was a big step forward" Abel says. It is difficult to find a common denominator with only the terminal embryo, but the fact that it has obtained a large amount of yuan has greatly expanded the scope of the response. "... I guess I''ll be able to make a cure in a short period of time. But it may not go complete either. The extermination of parasitic species has the power of Al" "Specifically? "...... hmm. In the pills I made on an experimental basis..." The master explains, but because that was the official language of the continent, an elf nearby shouted in Sauruan, "Let yourself hear it too". I hope you don''t sound too loud because Phee is going to wake up. "Ngu...? If you think so, you seem to have been blinded. "Did...? Here, where? "Uh, where is it...? "Phew, I''m flattered... But Phew, I prefer this one..." "Yes, yes..." As she moved from her back into her arms, her sister laughed at her with a sleepy look on her face. "Ugh...... I''m sorry I woke you up..." Aletta, on the other hand, looks like a bad bat. He has something to think about that prevented a four-year-old from sleeping on a boulder. "Ha, ha." "Yeah......? My Angel in my arm pulled my clothes quickly. "Ha ha, I was making it here Master Mejed...? "Yep...? What do you say abruptly? For a moment, I thought I was falling asleep, but when I followed MySister''s gaze, I understood the meaning of the word. (You mean that rock wall...) Some of the walls don''t even look just like Mejed''s silhouette. I don''t even have a face, but if you ask me, it seems like I''m on my way to creating a statue of a stone cave. "Ha ha, if it''s Master Mejed, I want to make a fu! "No, I''m not making Mejed..." In the middle of the word, my sister, who jumped so fast, heads to the wall. I don''t even have a drilling tool, but what are you going to do? "Miu...... What I can''t do with my hands is make a difference..." When you touch the wall with both hands, it peels away from the rock at an awesome speed to form a shape, as if Mejed were rising. Apparently, they have begun to carve, sharpen, and create a white god of sorcery. "Hey, what the fuck, that kid...!?" Aletta, who doesn''t understand what''s going on, is also in the mood. My sister, you''re a genius when it comes to magic and clay...... I''ve been watching this girl for years. I can tell. Even if he''s falling asleep, he''s totally ''into'' the production. In this minute, things around you won''t be in sight for a while. (For once, will you look at the entrance while you''re at it...? If anyone comes close, it will be captured automatically by Abel, just in case. I turned back the way I came and came to the entrance. (Well...... You''re leaking light......) The rock doors are half-open, the lights in the aisle are on, and from quite a distance, I wonder if they''ll find out there''s someone inside. Especially if someone comes to this place, it would be about the killer. (Should I keep it closed...? When I looked at the entrance and exit, something seemed to move for a moment. That was a slight thing you wouldn''t have noticed if you hadn''t used the magic of vision enhancement, but that made you wary of rejecting it. (Do you want to leave in a hurry...? No, don''t bother if that results in a violent outburst over there) At this distance, Abel will undoubtedly be aware of those who come. Then we should cut the rudder in the direction of buying time. (You can pretend you didn''t notice anything and show your back, but I can''t wait in case they attack you from behind...) I tried my best to create a childish voice and asked in unfamiliar Sauruan. "So, who, Il why ska...!?" With me, it''s a terrible pronunciation. It''s a rushed language, but I can''t help it all. As a result, there are signs of patrolling from the other side. Somewhat, one man showed up. Around thirty or not when I was old. Someone with a slightly intelligent vibe. He looks more like he''s coming to the university lab than he does tilling a field. Best of all, I look up at a man with a bare gesture like a child''s vigilance. The other person also had a soft smile, as if he were playing a very normal human being. "I''m from a nearby village. Something''s been going on lately, so I''ve been on patrol to be vigilant. Then you can see the lights leaking from here... What are we doing here? Who is the boy? Is there a father in the back? It''s a funny story to do a patrol on your own in the mountains at night with monsters, although once you line up your reasoning like that. I''m also surprised you hid yourself once when you saw me. Normally, if a child were in a place like this by himself, he would have a voice right away. In the first place, my attitude is weird. I can''t compare it to Cyril''s military uniform acting skills. (Especially since he''s in charge.) Either way, I''ve determined the man to be ''black''. Probably the Lord here, or his associates. Anything you want to buy time for, so tell me what''s appropriate. "Your father Sun...... Adventurer. Mountain, en route, coincidence, cocksucking... Your father, Sun, and other buddies, Il. That goes to the bee. Himself, it''s dangerous to walk, Kara, like you''re waiting..." "Cheng Cheng... Coincidence. What is it? The laughing man''s eyes felt softly narrowed. Didn''t you make a bad decision about whether to handle me right now, or catch me and take me hostage? (I mean, my idiot! "Your father is in the back," but I would have been able to blunt the decision to serve...) Somehow I was conscious, but maybe I don''t have the head to just improvise and lie. Murderer, I''m sorry about your acting skills earlier. Apparently, I''m a good looking Dickon actor, too. "Then I''ll stay with you until your father gets back. By the way, did you guys get in the back of here? Exploratory eyes. I guess how much information I have determines the priority of ''processing''. I shook my head. "Father Sun, it''s dangerous, Kara, back, coming Nata...... Dakara, often from minute to minute nai..." "The journey. You have to look in the back..." Wow. You''re going to handle the fictional pappies, this is... I knew it because it was enough to spread parasitic species apart, but is it the type that I have no hesitation about eliminating the disorder? (I myself, suddenly, need to be vigilant because I may be held back...) While you don''t know how strong they are, you have to think of them as superficial. Number one, I''m weak. I can''t be alarmed. I used the magic of physical strengthening and dropped my hips just a little. When something happened, he said he could fly away right away. And a turning point comes. At the same time that a man opened his mouth to say something, an elf came from behind. But it wasn''t Abel. That Aletta and all that, that nasty girl showed up. "Hey, you. You can''t let a kid walk alone! Apparently, you came looking for me. And soon, he finds the man and tilts his neck. "Hmm? You, I don''t know Rato. Sure, did you say ditto or something? What are you doing here? Apparently, the man is familiar with Aletta. 359 Episode 354: Mud Comes (Part 19) "Huh... Huh!? Elf doctor... Huh!? How did you get here...!?" The man known as Ditt was clearly upset by Aletta''s appearance. That would be so. The amount of magic in an elf is not a human ratio. If it''s going to be a fight, it''s going to be tough. The man looked at me with chirali. Are you going to catch him and take him hostage, too? Just in case, travel to the side of Aretta in very natural motion. If this is the case, I can''t help it. Aletta, who wouldn''t know such a move, is leaning her neck against the man. "I told you I''d investigate odd diseases, didn''t I? The discovery here is one of those activities. So, what are you doing here? "No, I''m just looking around..." "Alone? A mountain at night? "Yep. I''m a little off with my buddy..." "Phew...? How many people around? What''s the name of the detached fellow? "Dear Aletta, why do you ask such details? When Ditt asked as he pulled, Aletta frowned wonderfully. "Because your village is not in a difficult state right now. If I don''t figure out how many people are around at night and who''s out there, suddenly I get hurt, even if they tell me to give me the pills, I''m in trouble? "Ugh..." Aletta''s words would have been a very ordinary question and a natural precaution as a doctor. Yet the man got stuck with the words. So she seemed surprised for the first time. "... I''m gonna ask you again, okay? How many people are you watching? Who was working with you? Ditt was leaning over. There is no previous upset there. It was as if I had decided to be ''ready''. The moment, the flash flashed. In the Battle of the Ice Plains, Lnel?p''s sorceress used similar moves, but the light is a few steps inferior to the array. Nor does it appear to have chanted, so it is presumably a form of chemical reaction using demonic props or drugs. The moment the light flashes, I''m rolling out a demon wall up front. Prepared for a dazzling crack. But there was no impact on the Devil''s Wall. I guess that means you didn''t come up with a surprise strike. Then Ditt has one option. (Are you going to run away -!) I guess it''s smart and natural behavior. Because it would be foolish to fight an elf long enough for witchcraft from the front. Besides, if you believed my words, you''d also consider that ''Father of Adventurers'' would come. (But if you can get lost in the darkness of the night, you''re in trouble...! Unless it''s Phee or Abel, it makes it harder to discover. In the meantime, if they act in a damned mood, the damage could spread. What do we do...? How do we capture it? Sooner than I thought so, the dude''s confused voice sounded. "Hey, what is this...!?" Forward, signs of friction. When my eyesight returned, there was the appearance of a dit tangled up in a magic net. And beside it is the figure of an important and important master. (Right......! Abel caught me......! If you don''t think you can see him, he seemed to be out there at some point. "Hey, what is this...!? You seized it!?" To Aletta''s words, Abel, who answers nothing. An elf doctor who punches his tongue with an awesome frustrated face. I can''t help it, so I''ll ask what I know instead. "Ay...... Siebel caught me? "...... hmm. There were signs of approaching this cave, so I constructed a procedure for captivity. I know there was another entrance and exit." "Shit...... ugh! You even know the emergency escape route......! Ditto gets sick, but the net doesn''t even freak out. Is interrogation about to begin? Then I''ll pick up my sister while I can. I''m anxious to be alone. Running to the inside, I could already make a Mejed-like statue that was too stunning on the wall. Is My Angel making the last adjustments or streamlined with a difficult face? "Fee!" "Miu, did you? Words arrive easily, either because they are almost ready. Pompous and my sister, who came before me, spread her hands wide open. I guess I don''t have to ask what you''re asking for. There''s no one or two, I''m stuck. "Hehe...! Phew, I like being gnawed at... When I hold him up, he cheeks me up happy. But you have a high temperature. After all, you must be very sleepy. I stroke your head, you''re already halfway out of the boat. I retrieved Fee, and I went straight back to the entrance. There, he was in the middle of Aletta interrogating Ditt. "So you''re the culprit in this case!?" "Then what the...! You already thought you couldn''t get away with it, and they''re not going to fix it now. Half the time, in his face as if he had been infidel, the man threw up and threw it away. "''What if it is''!? How many people think you''ve suffered because of what you''ve done!? I know how many lives have been lost!?" "You know it''s up to you! My goal is to kill all the Rhling and Gosh people! If you suffer, and your life is not lost, there is no point in executing it! They''re both yelling at each other because of their emotions, so I can''t help but listen. Meanwhile, out of strength, My Angel is already in deep sleep among the angels. My sister herself had a strong desire to snuggle, but she would have trouble if her hands were blocked, so she bracketed her back again with an oblong string. "He said the goal was to kill the villagers!? What do you mean, you were doing well with the villagers!? He was fixing the waterways or splitting the fertilizer for you!?" "Good, because...? There''s no way I can get along with those scumbags! Such a thing poses to make no extra noise! I''ve always lived to avenge them! Ditt''s eyes are wet with hate. Probably had some reason. There''s just a reason to make you decide to get revenge. But there the owner of the inorganic eye cracked into it. It was Abel. Man, look up at our teacher and poison him. "Hmm, an elf mage......! Are you going to insult my righteous deeds too...! "... whether your actions are unreasonable or unreasonable, it doesn''t matter. You involved our countrymen. That''s all, there''s good reason to end it. You don''t have to ask questions like" reason. " "-" Cloudy, Ditto is taken aback. Abel didn''t mind continuing. "... what I want to ask is something else. Where did that parasitic species come from? That one uses alchemy biology techniques prior to the history of demonic guidance. Come on, it''s not something that can be prepared, or something that modern humans can easily create. In other words, someone must have provided you with an array. I want to know that." "Hmm......! You think so? "... if you shut your mouth, it will cause you pain" Abel suggested torture. Ruthless means, but if there are indeed those who can artificially create parasitic species, their origin will have to be held back. If Ditt was just given a parasitic species, because if we don''t do something about the side we gave him, there could be a similar incident in the future. When Abel took out the vial, she picked up a tree branch in her other hand. The look on the man''s face turns into an insult. "Ha...! You just stick around with those little branches? I can''t break my heart with something like that! Instead of answering, Abel stabs a branch in a man''s foot without hesitation. At the end. Besides, I don''t even think I''m stabbing you deeply. Isn''t that a lot of pain? There was no distress in Ditt''s expression. "To this extent? If you''re walking in the mountains, you get about this kind of injury all the time! "... it makes sense because it''s a tiny scratch" To the wound, only a drop of the medicine drained. Moments. "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! An awesome scream. If it had not been entangled with a net, it would have been so painful to say how much it would have gone around. Abel says pale. "... There are some uses for medicines like this. You''re right, these wounds are no big deal. Then what happens if you make the wound bigger? What happens if you increase the number of wounds" "- Huh!?" The man''s face was distorted by obvious fear. The pain caused by that drug solution must have been as much. Just make me imagine the future, enough to break my heart. "Hmm. Ready until just now, where have you been? Seeing Ditt''s blue-white face, Aletta giggled spirally. Sure, the man''s face now looks hopeless. But I had a bad feeling about it. 360 Episode 355: Mud Comes (Part 20) "Gu, uuuuuu..." Even as he groaned at the pain and looked drawn to fear, Ditt''s eyes saw something like intense determination. I''m willing to do something. That''s what I thought. "Hihi, hihi...! The man laughed. That was a grin that made me feel ''spared'' or ''superior'' somewhere, despite this situation. "What''s wrong with you? "You think the only thing I''ve been given is parasitic species...? At the same time, Ditt seemed to have bitten his back teeth hard. For a moment, I thought it was self-harm caused by poison, but his expression showed that it was different. "Oh man, what have you done...!?" "Did you say that? It was given to me. I got the power...! Give me the power no one can beat! The man''s face is crooked. It was impossible. It''s like slime or the muddy water I make, ''impossible as a person'' way of twitching. Ditt''s body slips right through the net. The man who''s free. But still, he doesn''t do anything to escape. Seems like I have absolute confidence in myself right now. "This force is still in the prototype stage... So I didn''t really want to use it but I can''t help it if this happens......! You guys, it''s over...! Hi-hi, hi-hi...! "What''s wrong with you! You''re better off dealing with the two elves! Aletta quickly chanted, firing a rock spear. I guess what I aimed at was her legs, her own handiwork. But Ditt didn''t try to dodge it. Laughing with Niyaniya, he stands on the spot. Aletta''s magic pierces her legs. But it doesn''t bleed. On the contrary, he doesn''t look injured either. Rock spears, they say, do pierce. "Duh, what''s going on..." Aletta''s face is drawn. Ditt stays put and doesn''t mind moving forward. The rock spear slipped through the man''s body. (It''s like being a ''liquid human''...) Is it true that this is also an achievement of alchemy biology? The elf teacher standing beside him whines faintly, with no expression. "... mud" "Ho? Did you notice at first sight? Yes, it''s mud." Ditto''s body was crooked. So I understand what Abel says. "Mud man...! Apparently, this man got a body of mud. Sure, then both the rock spears and the restraining nets will slip through. But I don''t think so, such as technology that turns people into a different kind of being. I wonder if this kind of ultra-technology is'' your kind '', though I''ve seen it in cellars and ice holes. Isn''t the person who gave Ditt the power and the doings the same or one of them who caused that commotion? Abel stares at the man in front of her. As much as I thought about it, this guy would have figured it out. "This...... Huh! Aletta, on the other hand, seems to be attempting a magical attack twice, three times. But it doesn''t pay off. Her releasing magic prevented her from destroying the mud. "Ha ha...! Not even elf magic! I''ve got an amazing body! Confirming his own advantage, Ditt laughed high. And hold hands against Aletta. When she jumped out in a hurry, there was a ton of mud on the rock that was under her feet. Apparently, that man can also fire mud. "Oh, my God, that''s not funny! "Hehe..." A man laughs. At the same time, rocks all over the mud melted like waxes. It becomes part of the mud and is absorbed into Ditto''s body. "Hey, what the...! "As you can see. I mean, I can eat... Huh! Whatever you eat will be part of my body as it is......! Ha ha! Excellent! Excellent ability! I''m gonna swallow you, all right! You''re exulting too much, I can''t stop laughing. "At first, I was going to let him suffer with parasitic species and kill him! If that was difficult, it was planned to start to take root in the mud tsunami. But now I know they''re both wrong! From the beginning, I should have swallowed it! It''s better to lay down your hands directly! Besides, it''s nutritious for me! Ditt says as he looks at us. "Start with me, I''ll eat you guys! And I''ll eat them all, Rlling, Gosh and Cercat! And that cleric who made the extra cure! I won''t let you get away with it! All of it, all of it! I''ll swallow it. Ahhh! Those eyes didn''t already look at us as'' enemies to each other ''. eyes as if to see a treat on the table. I was the one-sided predator, and I had eyes for believing in standing above the food chain. I guess that''s what I thought extra because I wouldn''t even take Aletta''s offense, which would be launched between them. "Hihi, hihi...! You''re the elf magician there...!? You''re not attacking me? Especially since this body doesn''t get any decent damage! Even if he is an elf sorcerer......! What attitude did Ditt expect from Abel? Stunning or futile resistance like Aletta? Or werewolves or fears. But my teacher reacted to none of that. " Warning" "Hmm? What? "... it is better not to use that power any more. It will be irrevocable." Ditto, who was only Kyoton for a moment to Abel''s words, then burst into laughter. "Ha-ha-ha! Cheng Cheng. You narrowed your wits! I can''t believe you''re trying to circumvent the very exercise of power under the guise of calm! Apparently, our teacher''s words seemed like a kind of bluff. So naturally, I don''t have ears to listen to. "You''re so scared, my power...! " it is not your power, and I do not feel any particular fear in those who have been used by someone to stop being a person" "- Huh!?" The man''s face is stained with anger. You must have forgotten me because I was sure of my absolute superiority but I was thrown a relentless word. Ditt''s hands and feet muddy, swallowing trees and rocks, surrounding us. Apparently it''s true that if you eat it, it becomes only a part of your body, and the amount of mud, obviously, is beyond human size. "There''s an elf mage! What can you do before this mud!? You can''t take me down! You can''t even run away! It''s just swallowed! " warning again. That power should not be used any further" "Ha! If you''re begging for your life, you should be more desperate! Mud looms. Where he swallowed tall trees and melted large rocks, ''it'' happened. "Ugh, gu gu...! Ah, head...... ugh! My head hurts. No, no, no! or body......! My body doesn''t move well......!? I don''t listen to you. Good, good, good! Ditt suddenly suffered. The mud spreads, even with a distressed look on his face. Instead of killing us, outside... The phenomenon of swallowing spreads to the outer periphery. Swallow the surroundings without hesitation, just swelling. The man, he wasn''t already in the shape of a person. It became a huge mass of mud, and part of it, there was just something like a face floating around. "Hey, what''s going on...!?" Aletta is a wolf. But my master remains pale even at such times. "... the answer is simple. I myself was'' eaten ''" It was a concise explanation. But I can tell what happened to you. I guess it''s about saying that it just kept eating around and became something that just swelled away. "Awwwwwwwwwwwww! Ouch, good, good, good, good! Disappear. Ugh! I''m gonna disappear. Ugh! Help! Somebody help me. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Ouch! Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. It was the terminator of the man who swore vengeance on the village. The part that was the dit burst and swallowed into the back of the mud. Because the last part that was a person vanished, the mud swelled at once and began to erode its surroundings like an avalanche. "It''s fucked up! As it is, the surrounding villages will be swallowed up too! But is this amount of mud something you can do!? 361 Episode 356: Mud Comes (Part 21) The mud comes. It''s like swallowing everything, the devil''s mud. If something like this spreads, I''m sorry it''s not a level tragedy called catastrophe. "Duh, what are you gonna do, something like this! No matter how good an elf I am, I have too much to hit! Aletta is a wolf. But that would be the normal reaction. The swelling mud eaten when touched is full of one side of the perimeter. Now I can''t even move around. We don''t even have the option of ''running away''. "Oh, how can you be so calm!?" The surgeon turned the spear on our teacher. Sure, I don''t see much of a rush, Abel. "... things don''t get better from right to left. For lack of calm, I think it would be better to lose money to get upset." "Well, that''s not what we''re talking about! Mighty Teacher''s words are a complete argument, but emotionally, I also know what Aletta is talking about. Even for me, I don''t want Fee sleeping easily on my back to be in danger. I guess we should prevent it with demon walls or fly away with muddy jellyfish. In that case, we''re the only ones who can help, and we''re going to abandon the village... (Anyway, it''s defense first) The decision was made, and Abel shook her head, the arrow tip that tried to use magic. "... Al has something to do later. I''ll deal with the mud, so I want you to keep your magic and strength warm." Aletta reacted to the words. "Dealing with...! What can you do to cover your sight?" "... I''ll make sure of that now" Abel put her hands together. Moments later, the overflowing mud stopped its invasion, as if it had even hit an invisible wall. It''s like it''s wild and crazy in a glass case. But it''s disconnected here and there. "Huh... Huh!? Oh, what have you done!? How come the mud doesn''t come this way...!?" "... just blocked the perimeter. I haven''t done anything else yet." "I blocked it. - How the hell did you do that?!?" Aletta doesn''t seem to understand what Abel did, but I do. This is space magic. I cut off the space around the mud and cut it off here and there. So mud, I can''t come here. I speak in an official continental language I''m used to. "You don''t prevent it with the Wall of Demons." "... If that mud nature was more vicious than it needed to be, the Wall of Demons could also be ''eaten''. I thought it would be easier to keep them apart." "Salari, say something terrible..." "... That''s about all I can do, even Henriette. You don''t deserve to see it." It''s not humble or anything, I guess it''s a heartfelt statement. To her, this magic and judgment seem to be on a very normal level. "But aye - it''s unusual for Siebel to use space magic, isn''t it? "... magic acting on space is harder to undo than when detached. It''s better not to use it." I can''t. I can''t. Apart from the impossibility, the use seems to have its own criteria. That said, the handling of the transfer gate was also concerned about the space-time earthquake. Especially the advanced stories around here, I guess, are a distant topic. Abel puts her hands together again. A portion of the mud winds up in the air and is torn apart in the air. My master looked carefully at it. "Hey, what are you doing...!?" Abel doesn''t answer. But I can understand what that gaze means. Maybe she''s measuring the minimum size the devil''s mud can be the devil''s mud. I''m trying to figure out how much of it would be ''just mud'' if it crushed. Abel shrugged, "... I understood the size". At the same time, countless tornadoes appear in the mud. They roll up the devil''s mud and scatter it misty. It was terrible speed. A massive amount of sludge that could swallow everything will reduce its deposition as you look at it. Aletta, who would not have understood our teacher''s behavior, must have found out that the mud was being erased by her fellow magicians. "I can''t believe you can use such great magic...! Who the hell are you...!?" Aletta looks hazy as she says. "Also, hello, you... is it, Dear High Elf - or... ugh!?" "... I''m an elf. Nothing more or less." "What, don''t freak out... Yeah, well, apart from you, there''s no majesty like the high elves..." Exhales like a ho, the Kei family. Because the Elves are strangely respectful of the ''superiors of the same family''... If Abel were a high elf, I guess her previous disrespectful attitude would hang over her. ... Actually, it''s not a high-elf place. (But would it be a good thing I don''t have to help you with anything either...? Abel told me earlier that there was something I wanted you to do later... "Siebel, is there anything I can do, too? When I asked, I was seen chilling. Just lean down for a moment with no expression as it is... (Ooh...) Cut, they''re holding my hand. "It works, this" "............................................................ Powered" "Ooh!?" Increased number and size of tornadoes!? Mud disappears several times faster than earlier. This would be right up to total annihilation. To the arrow tip I thought so, a change came. "Hey, that...! An elf doctor gives a finger. There''s a gradually shrinking mud figure there. (No, it''s not just shrinking -) That''s "compression." Mud is gathering and turning into something as hard as a rock. Is it defensive instinct or is it intelligent again? Either way, it doesn''t seem to stay blown away. "... the influence of eating the intelligence of a person who became a vegetable of mud...? Either way, I figured it was better not to feed them something wise" Abel turns off the tornado and collects energy in one hand. Apparently, he''s going to add a piece at once with another sorcery. "............... Ngu? So, a pretty voice from the back. My Angel, who is obsessed, seems to have closed his eyes. "Miu...... Phew, I thought you were stuck in...? The first thing I care about, is that''s where you are. "Fee, are you awake...? "Miu...... I felt strong magic. So, uh, I opened my eyes." Is that the effect of the magic that Abel is trying to use right now? Is feeling strong magic to this girl like staring at her eyes with noise? I mean, in the magic I use when this girl''s asleep, the amount of magic is too bad to bother me. "Holy crap...! Phew, stuck better than Obu......! "Yes, yes..." I have no choice, so I make my wish come true. That means letting go of Abel''s hand. "Oh, so...? The magic that was gathering in Abel''s palm became foggy. It''s faceless, but somewhere lonely Mighty Char. Were you ''powered down''? Meanwhile, my sister is happy that she stuck with me. He''s turning a mellow smile on me. "Hehe...! Phew, I can see your face, I like it...! My cheeks have kissed me. And Mai Angel, he roams the perimeter. "What were you doing? Do you want to make it again, Master Mejed? "Yes, no, I''m not, trying to break that big rock." "Miu Miu...... That rock feels like something. Phew, I hate that one! If you want to break it, it''s me! My Sister said this, so when I saw the master, she nodded at her unwillingness to see why. "... If Phee wants to do it, it''s still good. If this girl had magic, she could have broken it." "''Cause, Fee." "Then I''ll fuh-do it! That''s disgusting. I want you to kiss me! When are we going to talk about that... Either way, my sister in my arms stayed asleep and decided to try to destroy the rock. 362 Episode 357: Mud Comes (Part 22) "What the fuck, that kid?!? Are you gonna let him do something?!?" An elf doctor who does not understand the official language of the continent is astonished. Well, from Hatha''s point of view, it wouldn''t make sense. Because this mud-sharpening Abel stopped attacking and instead a four-year-old came out. This is especially true of the fear that this is not the time to let a child do something, but our angel is beyond the normal scale. Above all, Abel herself says, ''Fee attacks and it''s okay''. Let My Sister run the extermination, and nothing should go wrong. "... Phee" "Nyu? Abel, what? "... concentrate your firepower and decide in an instant. It is desirable not to leave a single shard if you can." "Phew, a lot, I''m going to burn! It''s not hard!" If that mud came together, I think the strength and density would be considerable, but my sister wouldn''t go through with it. without any particular ''hoarding'' behavior. "Miu-mi! I waved my arms down well. Then from the sky, countless columns of light descend. Just dazzling light. And explosion. All of them are blocked by Abel''s space magic. (Every one of those lights is ancient magic...! Sure, ''Light Explosion''. If this one and that one hadn''t been disconnected, I guess I''d be instantly erased at this distance too...) I can''t give you this kind of firepower. No sound, no vibration, but I guess there is countless destruction within the tense junction of arch elves. "Hey, hey...! Aletta is pampering her mouth and alternating between Fee and the light. "Mi, mi, it''s magic I''ve never seen...! Is that child, a spirit or something...!?" No. Although she''s a normal human girl. And a halting bright extinction. There''s a wide, straight square crater. Everything inside that Abel encircled with space magic had vanished beautifully. "Hmm! Fee looks back at me and shows off his good face. Aletta, who lost half her hips, "This is too much because how many spirits...! I would never have needed such super firepower...!?" And he''s whining, but our teacher shook his head. "... this is good. Phee''s choice is correct" "Miu! That''s weird, Phew''s magic, I tried to eat it! These two seemed to see something that we ordinary people wouldn''t understand. When I asked Abel to explain, she said: "... that mud opened its mouth the moment Phee''s light explosion hit. Obviously he was going to eat magic that attacked him." If you had succeeded in eating magic, that mud-- no, rock? - that he would have gained more power. But there was too much power and number of Phee''s sorcery, and it disappeared without being able to do so. Conversely, in a half-attack, it would have only energized that one. "... Phee switched the amount of witchcraft used in an instant. That''s a good decision." Abel praises My Angel, but if he''s praised, he doesn''t even look to you. "Yay, yay! Kiss Phew! Kiss me? Phew, I tried so hard to get you to kiss me! "Oh, oh...... That''s awesome, Fee. Chiu." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew! Phew, you kissed me! Phew, glad! Phew, I want more kisses! I explained to Aletta that Fee was doing the right thing in Sauruan, whilst I snubbed my big sister. However, I lay low on the fact that I used ancient magic. The surgeon apparently managed to summarize the phenomenon in front of him himself. So, here''s the conclusion I made. "That''s what you''re talking about. If you thought you were strangely calm, you knew a child of the High Spirit. That''s why he didn''t wolf in this situation...! Looks like you considered my Angel, who just didn''t sleep, a trump card for solving a case. "Hmm...... If it weren''t for the spirits that I had brought with me, that mud would have caused the catastrophe. It''s the results theory that cleaned up the clams, and it''s a dubious case as to whether the high elves could have handled it even if they were here." I agree with what I said in the second half. If I had been told to do this on my own, I wouldn''t have been able to solve it. Like this mud, there is certainly a case where only ''overwhelming power'' makes things work out, and that can only be exchanged on a very limited number of people. "... you should also fill this hole" Abel, on the other hand, is about to proceed lightly with post-processing. "What exactly are you going to do about burying it? "... break down some of the rocky mountains where that cave was and keep the hole blocked. If you cover it with dirt, it won''t stand out." That Ditt was just making it a safe house, and that people didn''t originally get close around here, so they would still be able to mislead. The lack of trees and rocks, though a little unnatural. When Abel put her hands together, her sister, who was supposed to be deleading in her arms, hung the wait. "In that, there''s Master Mejed! I''ll break it, you bastard! "... then collapse other than there" In the absence of the Lord, the cave, whose contents are also worthless, collapses. As declared, a crushed rocky mountain fills the hole. Soil magic also seems to be throwing in the surrounding sand, and the hole, which was large, soon became invisible. "But... Only Master Mejed floats..." I can''t help noticing the white god sitting there only because he''s so good at blocking it. "... complain to Phee about the complaint. Looks like people aren''t coming around here, so we just have to hope the discovery is delayed." "I''ll break Master Mejed, that''s what I''m talking about! That''s good work! Leave it like that! Well, even if there''s a strange statue here, no one would think about it in association with an odd case. You don''t mind letting me leave you like this, I guess. "But in the end, it remains unclear who gave that dit or the other guy the parasitic seed or power... That''s so disgusting." Aletta complains. I think that''s right, too, but it''s going to be hard to follow a lead because the person leading to the real killer left like that. "... The lab in the cave didn''t have a clue either, like that. Perhaps it was somewhere else, not here, where Ditt and the real killer came into contact" Then I can''t understand the connection more and more. But there''s nothing I can do at the moment. "Miu...... Miu......" And my angel, he''s nagging again. It''s usually time to sleep, so I guess this is natural too. As soon as I found myself gently stroking it, I began to take a nap. "Supi supi..." Release the clip and restore it to obtuse condition again. If you''re not free with your hands yet, you''ll be scared if something happens. (For once, is this a paragraph...? Only the executioner disappeared without any refreshments, and only the sick remained in the villages. Will the only salvation be that no more odd diseases are endemic? Unless the real killer moves. "... Huh! At that time, Aletta''s body sways with glare. I rushed to support it. When I asked him if he was okay with one word, he returned it to me with a face that was clearly strong and okay. "Aye...... Siebel. Speaking of which, what do you want me to do? "...... hmm. Help with treatment" You said something terrific about salaries. "Oh, you, didn''t you think I could make a cure...? "... I still can''t do that. It''ll take a little longer, but there''s Al here." Specifically, what should I do? Thinking about it, Abel took the medicine bin out of her bag. "What''s that? " an adjunct to treatment. Now, let Al handle it." Even if they call it a response. As I watched, the master, who walked with Tsukatsuka, poured a bottle of medicine into Aretta''s mouth. "Hey, what are you doing...!?" With a blue and white face, Aletta is raising a protest. Well, anyone would be surprised if they took mysterious medication without any explanation. "... Al, nice to meet you later" "If you say hello..." Speaking of what I can do, it''s about interfering with the root of magic... (No, you''re telling me to do that...? My master nodded softly at my heart. 363 Episode 358: Mud Comes (Part 23) Flush magic into the body of the supporting Aletta. Now you know what Abel''s medicine is. "This is...! I flushed it and immediately noticed. the effect of Abel''s medicine and what it means. (Parasitic species or this......! Effects of Abel''s medicine... It was a mechanism that allowed the location of parasitic species that were supposed to assimilate into the flesh to be identified by coloring magic. Our teacher had already succeeded in blurring parasitic species that had become extremely close to meat. If I do know this far, I guess I''m just one step away from being able to do the treatment I stepped in. It was clearly well founded that Abel was saying "a little more" until the completion of the special effects. And here too is the significance of the human being called Alto Crane Putt. It means I can destroy a very small core of parasitic species that is too fine to poke even a needle. Normally, the location of parasitic species is not known by interfering with the root. Because they hide in the flesh and magic of their owners, and they cannot discern. But now, Abel''s medicine can help us identify him. It is also possible to delete parasitic species. And that''s something you can''t do without me. "Hmmm......! Hey, what...!?" Aletta is trapped because of my magic tricks. Even a tiny amount seems to bother me. But not if you''re thinking about it now. (Is this the parasitic species nesting in Aretta...! I can see, I can see enemies too! In her body, there is certainly a ''colored'' parasitic species that can be firmly identified. There''s a good amount of it, but I guess I''ve just arrived. It is difficult to say that it is still attached. This could be a good sample, as a ''first extermination'' exercise. "Oh, you, could you be running magic on me!?" I nodded back at the doctor who was staring at me with a blue and white face. "Aletta Sun, Myself, This or La, Parasitic Species, Exterminating Mass..." "Ha!? You? How the hell did you do that? What did your elf give me just now? I''m not sure I can explain it well, and Sauruan is sappy in the first place, so her stuffing is gorgeously through. It interferes with magic and begins extermination. It''s not a good target, but it''s clearly identifiable, making it easy to destroy the core. If you pass on magic and touch the nucleus, you''ll just destroy it. "Yo......! With the feeling of crushing the pussy of the packaging material, crush the extremely small core and go. If we develop packaging materials, is there a demand? If the main means of transport were a carriage, it would rock quite a bit. "Huh... Huh!?" And a doctor who opens his eyes and is surprised. I''m sure you noticed a change in physical condition with a real feeling. "Ugh..." Although identification is easier, it uses power and nerves, so the extermination work is quite tiring. Abel told me to keep my health warm. "... good day Al" "That''s an awesome pill. It was an effect." "...... hmm. But it''s going to be tough." That means we''re going to cure the inhabitants of Mitsu village. "Wait a minute! Explain to me how my body is feeling better when I haven''t spoken in any other language! "...... hmm. Me and Al''s Master Combined is invincible" "You''re gonna explain that to me? On Aletta''s face, a blue muscle floats. My teacher, I''m not kidding, that. I have no choice but to say that I amplified the effect of Abel''s medicine. Interference with root magic would be better if you didn''t talk to too many people. "So, I''m cured...? The look on your face that you can''t believe. But his complexion is obviously good. In her case, there was very little visceral damage, so if the parasitic species were removed, they would have demodulated at once. "Amplify the effect of the drug nonetheless......? I''ve never heard of that ability? Aletta surprised me because my explanation of the lie was naive...... But, well, now we have to push it off. It''s true that neither Abel''s medicine nor my powers, as things stand, can be lacking in healing. Aletta didn''t entirely believe my explanation, but she seemed to admit that Abel''s medication had a therapeutic effect. "Your explanation is frigid, but you do look better... You guys seem to have lost technology that I don''t know, so you can''t believe it to some extent..." Nevertheless, and the elf doctor sees Abel. "I can''t believe the villagers are going to go cure you, too, you''re a doctor''s end. I''m impressed." " the cause of the disease may evolve into a more potent mutant species if it is not rooted out while it is eradicatable. It''s only natural to strike your hands as soon as possible." "... I withdraw my foreword. I wonder if you''re more of a researcher type than a doctor. Or just not interested in the lives of others? "... I do not intend to interfere with your thoughts or assessments. More than that, Aletta, there''s something you need to do." "To me? What...? Aletta sees mighty teacher with jito eyes. Before I was treated, they wouldn''t listen to me just to talk. " in the name of using the cure, I want you to decide that you have developed this medicine" "Ha!? You want me to steal someone else''s handles?!? Don''t be ridiculous! No!" " I''m not going to interfere with your thoughts or assessments. It''s freedom to be outraged. You can do whatever you want. But I have your name for treatment." "Ku......! Get soaked...! Aletta is so angry that there seems to be hot air coming out of her head. But I don''t think Abel would make a meaningless suggestion. When I asked you to just ask me for an explanation, with a face that pushed my anger to death, "Just say it..." And he groaned in a low voice. Yeah. This is a violent pattern if you misrespond. But Abel lays the wind on the willow, and pale without discouragement. "... you have been running to treat the sick since you came to the village. That''s where all the inhabitants of Mitsu village find out. In other words, you have ''trust''. Having prioritized the investigation and barely interacted with the villagers, it is unclear to me whether I can take the medicine properly." Indeed, doctors'' medications with a backbone of trust would all be less resistant. In Abel''s case, she must start by explaining that she also has medical experience. And it will gradually become credible, with more than a certain amount of recognition based on performance. That would take too long. Aletta still looked angry, but didn''t show a bare gesture to explode. Probably because I found out I needed my own ''fame''. Slightly, she shrugged. "I have a condition." "... what? "Tell me, too, the knowledge and skill of your medicine. Then I''ll drink for you this time." "... if it''s okay to talk about elves who possess knowledge and technology in other people, not me, that''s fine" "Yes. That''s good. We have a deal." The grumpy elf finally laughed. I don''t know about that, not because I was able to pull out the conditions, but because my mind was set to be ready and play the healer. ... a long night was about to end. 364 Episode 359: Mud Comes (Part 24) "Hehe...! Ha ha! Huh? Huh? You guys look like kids! White coat - more like us screwed in white cloth. This is gear for going around the villages. of the journey for the treatment of odd diseases. My Angel called me a kid who looks like our Crane Putt brothers and sisters, but my thoughts are a little different. I think covering your mouth with a cloth instead of a mask is like triplets in a gang. Fee still looks adorable, but mine just smells frigid...... Put on your white coat, shake it - and brace your sister, who soon fell asleep, on her back and head to treatment. "When kids like you are in white, it just looks like a disguise or something..." Aletta said, "Even the person in question looks like a" girl "because of her elves, so she only looks like a" nurse apprentice "in white. Meanwhile, Abel is'' witch-style ''as usual. I wanted to take a look at my teacher''s white clothes. "... what? Take my gaze and lean your neck, Master Arch Elf. They''re going to reject me in the light of wanting to see me in white straight, so I''m going to throw a change ball instead of a straight ball. Siebel doesn''t wear white, does he? "... in just white, defense falls. That''s what happened, so there''s no point moving on and weakening it." It''s a really prose response. Well, it''s a good reason, and you won''t have to eat it down. Although it is a little unfortunate. Thereby, the treatment leg is initiated. What surprises me is Aletta''s popularity. All the villagers accepted with great welcome that she had brought the medicine. Not a single one is surprised. It was Abel who created the cure, but Aletta was running for the villagers in Aletta, so she probably won the trust. People who have already taken the Church teacher''s medicine are also taking elf-made treatments again. Did you care or are you more trusted? I hope it''s the latter. Someone with relatively mild symptoms. Those with minor visceral damage, by the way, regained their energies. The medicine also has a mix of nutrients, so I guess it works. Of course, some of them said, ''We eliminated parasitic species, but it''s already too late''. Some of those who recovered by the time they were able to speak are the fathers of a girl named Ratto. In the eyes of Abel and Aletta, her guts are pretty weak, so it''s only half the time she can survive in the future. I hope you can help me somehow. The rat dad told me about Ditt. Aletta didn''t say he was the killer. "Something without proof. Then it will only cause confusion." You explained that to me, but I think you cared about Lato and his father. Hi. I hear this elf surgeon has a clumsy personality in a different direction from Abel. Half Ditt''s life by LatDad''s story is like this. He seemed to be a smart person from a very young age. In a rural village with a low literacy rate, he said, he learned to read and write almost independently. I guess I did excel because listening from pedestrians and village chiefs allowed me to write letters. He wanted to get himself up in academia and wanted to go to a city school. But he was born into a poor farmer in a rural village. I don''t have any money. He and his mother walked head down to the people and managed to make funds available. Ditt went on a journey of joy and courage to study. - But it didn''t go well. If you just want to learn. Still, if you want to stand up in academia, you have other knowledge besides the terrain. I mean, how much knowledge you''ve been accumulating since before school. And even after school, how much opportunity you get to learn. I also know very well that this point is important. A human being called Alto Crane Putt would be misunderstood as a genius because of his knowledge and experience of previous life. It''s never a good terroir. Yet just saying ''I know something'' makes the richness of my life out of step. The difference in knowledge is endless and vast. Ditt, contrary to me, was totally unblessed with this point. That''s why I couldn''t achieve much in school. Lack of knowledge from the beginning, and no money to learn new things. To buy a book or to teach someone, I needed a horn in a raven, gold. With the Internet, we can do more and more research. That''s decidedly different from modern Japan. Ditto, who even struggled to build gold for admission, didn''t have a chance to acquire a lot of knowledge. And he dropped out. Waiting for Dit, who vainly returned to the country, was a curse and mockery from the villagers. "What a genius! That''s a frog in the well! "If they found out I lent money to these idiots, they''d make me laugh! "Don''t dream big dreams about poor peasants standing up in academia! Mitsu Village is sometimes called neighborhood to neighbor, and people interact with each other and take care of daughter-in-law. I mean, his story spread to all three villages, instantly. The mother, who had bowed her head for my child and had constructed the gold, was forced to pay her debts in scolding and ridiculing, and fell. "I hate everything about the villagers..." The day his mother disappeared, Lato''s father said he overheard a friend whine like that. And since just before the outbreak of the odd disease, he really came out alive. A complete guess, but wasn''t that just a simple joy of vengeance? "Research Materials" called parasitic species. It doesn''t seem to me that I would have had the pleasure of learning it. "Ditt is an excellent man. No matter what everyone else says, I believe in it. He will surely be the one who needs to be for the village ahead. That way no one should fool him anymore" The words of Ratdad, who said so with his straight eyes, were very sad. "Hmm. So I hate humans..." Aletta, who left Rato''s house and went outside, muttered so with a fortifying look. "It''s hard to give others right away and attack a few in large numbers. That''s why they say you''re young." Is that really just a criticism of human beings? Isn''t it just turning the no-go nagging into a bad word? To Aletta, Abel said. "... exclusivity and aggressiveness are not just for the human race. It''s also in our elves. You have to be careful there." "I know, I don''t..." Aletta''s face, who shrugged so, looked so sad. Thus the strange case that struck Mitsu''s village closed with the death of the executor and the unknown true culprit. It was a way to end no one gained and no refreshment. Later, the Church dedicated to the Most Holy God announced that his cleric, Tobias, had created a cure for odd diseases and saved the villages. Since his arrival in the village, the oddities were eradicated, so many believed the story and the Church''s confidence grew greater. But in a small part, rumors broke out that it was the elf doctors who eradicated the disease. That a white statue of God had also appeared neglected in the part of the middle belly where some of the mountains near the village of Rhling had deformed and become wilderness. Because the God saved the village from the "mud tsunami", it is said that the faith that it was not the church or the elf that cured the disease, but the white God, was rooted in some of Mitsu''s villages. - Talk to you later. Elf surgeon Aletta was letting her cheeks clasp with joy. Today is the day that someone comes to know how to create The Potion of the Old Tails, introduced by that Siebel. In the treatment of odd diseases, I took a back to the faceless elf, but as long as I could learn properly, I should soon be able to stand on top. "The ancient potion is Takazu''s technology! Finally, I...! Tighten the look that makes me laugh unexpectedly. "I''m in a position to teach, but I won''t be humbled...! Because if you have the same amount of knowledge, it''s up to me to deliver better results than anyone else! Look, Siebel! I''ll be a medical doctor like Takazu! A hundred years from now, there will be no elves and no strangers! Intentionally, I heard a knock. Apparently, the teacher role came. Aletta, who opened the door with a full Doya face, remained with that expression and solidified there. "... what? Only the voice leaked out of her mouth after a while. A fellow man in front of you. It was wearing a robe with a crest indicating that it was the elder of the high elves. In other words, the person in front of you is a high elf, and he will say that he is a person in the presbytery. For a normal elf, a high elf is on a cloud. Besides, it''s not just a high elf, if you''re going to be the elder that binds the high elves, it''s more of a shock than the king has been visiting the town doctor''s house alone, if you think by human standards. "Huh? Huh? heh? is the high elf''s, elder, Dear......!?" "Dear Left" The man''s voice was short, but full of majesty. That shows that it is normal to be in that position. "Hi-ya-ya-ya-yay-yay! Aletta panicked and tried to lay low, stopped by a man. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "... hmm? I was ordered by the great-great-gracious Takazu to pass on my skills to the Aletta Running Doctor? "Ha? ha...... ha!? Dear Takazu!? How do you know the existence of a young man like me, the great benefactor?...!?" The elder of the high elf, who saw Aletta''s reaction, tilted his neck wonderfully. "I heard that he was jealously working with our ancestor, the Beginner, for a few days? "Heh...!?" I act with Takazu!? There''s no such thing as a dream. The only weird elves I was with, like Siebel and all that, faceless, dull, communicative... "Keep it up, or...! From Aletta''s face, blood draws away. The last night I saw her. What did the larvae of the High Spirit, who had just fallen asleep, call her? "Abel." I thought you said so!? The skill and knowledge of that unfathomable elf''s medicine. The transcendental magic that unilaterally ensures an advantage over the mud of the devil that could not have been defeated in any way. No, would it be something an ordinary elf would hold, such as a connection that would bring in a high spirited larval body in the first place? If so - the answer is one. "Ugh, no...! Oh, Siebel..." "Yeah? Siebel? Was there also an elf with that name? Fair enough. Shall I name it first? I am the ruler of the Solue Forest, and I say to Rocus. By agreement between him and Takazu, as mentioned above, I came to convey the art of medicine." "Lo, rororo......! Dear Rocus...... Huh!? It''s called Doctor Saint, that Rocus...... Huh!?" "The disrespectful! "Hih! "If you should be called the Sage of Medicine, leave Takazu alone! The next time you talk like that, you''re gonna regret being born in this world a million times! "~ ~ ~ ~!" Aletta literally blew a bubble and fell. "Oh hey...... what''s wrong......!?" High elves in front of you. And when I came to think of the identity of the one who had accompanied me for a few days, the tolerance of her spirit had been completely saturated. The first task of the elders of the High Elves was to become the patronage of the candidate disciples. 365 Episode 360: Eat Eggs! (Preliminary) "No, no, no, no, no, no! "Hmm? "Hehe...!" March of the sacred history 1206. My sister called me to study in her own room. Despite calling me, My Sister has just been nicotine and hasn''t asked for anything at all. "What''s up, Fee? "Hehe...! - Yes? "What?" "Yes! Ha, ha! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! I get rubbed off my alluring mochi cheek. Hmmm...... I can read the purpose...... "Ha, ha." "What? "Hehe! I just called it! There seemed to be no particular reason. "Yes, now, Phew! To, I want you to call me Phew! "Good, but why not? "Phew, I feel that way now! I''d love to hear you call me by name, and I like to call you by! Phew, I love it! With that said, I''m going to kiss you, My Angel. Apparently, it''s an outburst of action. Well, if it''s enough to call a name, don''t you mind? "Fee." "Ugh, yeah...... Huh! Hehe...! My sister hugging me giggly. When I look at that, I know you really, really just wanted me to call you a name. "Yes, more! Phew, I want you to call me by more names... "Yes, I am. Fee. Fee. Phyllia......" "Heh, heh... Huh! Hehe hehe hehe... Huh! My Sister, who has only been deluded by this, has rubbed her head against my chest as she cunned. "Phew, I''m too happy to be crazy......! Phew, I''m in trouble......! Yan, yan or something, wrapping his face around his palm. "Yay, yay, yay, yay! Are you overjoyed, pretending your buttocks. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Remains tele-tele, pretends to be buttocks. So, the conclusion. "Phew, I like it! Yeah. It was the usual. My Angel, who was hugging me all the time, kept smiling - she bellied. "Phew, I''m hungry! You''re an honest kid to desire. Especially since I might make lunch today. "Yay, yay! Today - what are you going to make!? Phew, better back up!?" "Hmm...... I have a few things on my mind, but it depends on the ingredients..." Jantine, my master of equestrianism, mastery and daggering, will only be out in the morning at the Chamber of Commerce job, so it depends on what you get in there. Her destination is a farm near Wangdu. It seems to be moving a lot to secure corn and milk for cornflakes, inventions of culinary researchers such as Bavaria. (I asked for an egg, this time) Naturally, chicken eggs are quite expensive. It doesn''t arise every day like a Japanese variety, and there''s a problem with freshness. Transportation is also difficult because it is easy to crack. Also, poor cooking can cause food poisoning. So in this world, it''s not a very day-looking food. Still, some aristocrats and restaurants buy it in Wangdu, so it''s easier to get it than in a local city. It should be noted that chicken eggs converted to Japanese yen are luxury ingredients that range from 800 yen to 1,000 yen each, even if they are brought from a farm near Wangdu. It''s not something that ordinary people can do with their hands, is it? (Even if you think about it by Edo-era standards, it will cost almost double the price......) Oh, I''m scared. I''m scared of eggs. There are many egg dishes and many I want to reach out to, but if I don''t set the ground before then, it will be a lot tough. If I tell the Chamber of Commerce how to improve it, maybe we can work it out in a few years? (There''s no antibiotics, so if you''re going to eat raw, you have to think of another proposal... Either ask Abel to develop drugs, or get a whole bunch of purification magic experts - no, you can''t. The magic of purification has few uses. Not suitable for mass production at all......) When I was roaring, my sister looked up worried. "What are you doing? Huh, should I kiss you? "Hmm...? It''s okay, I don''t know...? "Then give me a kiss! You''ve had it before, such a takeover. Talking about that, Master High Elf came guided by Mia. That, too, the three of us. "What is it? To Mr. Henriette, Mr. Fennel? Besides my martial arts teacher, there''s number two of the Chamber of Commerce, which is supposed to be busy, and Mr. Fennel, who accompanied Cyril and taught him martial arts. "Hehe. Hello, Al? "Long time no see, Master Alto" Each one of you gives me a soft thank you and a fold right thank you. I''ll turn my gaze to Tine to see what that means. "I''m with the security department, so negotiating matters will be Fennel''s job. So we acted together today, and that''s where they found out about Master Alto''s cooking..." He told me that he would follow him. "Mr. Yantine, isn''t that what I''m following so forcefully?" Mr. Fennel is speaking out in protest, but it feels like a joke from the look and the way he says it. It doesn''t look like you''re really mad at me. She stays put and sees Mr Henriette. "As stated above, I was accompanied by Mr Yantine speaking, but the strange thing is the vice-chairman. He was right next to us." "Hehe..." Vice Chairman with a soft smile. Neither Teene nor Mr. Fennel know why, but I thought I might cook today, and you''re letting me know in "Yi Wen Tong" this morning. I guess that''s why we just timed it, but from the two of us, I guess it was a disgrace. Especially the number 2 of the Chamber of Commerce, unwilling to tell the truth, comes straight to my side and tries to cling to my cheek with white beautiful fingers. - But. "... Fennel" "Yes. What is it, Vice Chairman? "Why are you snatching Al from the side? "This is'' the exercise of privileges''. This timing just so happens, there''s nowhere else to include the vice chairman, is there? "Heh..." They both smile -...... But I''m scared of something... Hyper beautiful high elves are smiling at each other. Meanwhile, my sister, who was pulled away from me, turned away from Deledere Mode and was furious. "Meh! It''s Phew! That''s all I got! "Then Master Phyllia will have me, too, won''t you? Sooner or later, Mr. Fennel stumbles on me every Phee. My Sister fell in love with me and was in a bad mood. "Hehe...! Huh? Huh? Huh? This, uh, best of all, calm down! "You''re both fuzzy..." Mr. Fennel seems happy too. Boulders love muscled kids. "I envy you... I also stuck with alt-ki-yun..." A waste maid sitting in her room after the guide is finished is literally holding her finger and looking at this one. And Tine, who has broken off with events all year round such as our reaction, ignored everything and brought a basket covered in cloth to my place, which is in Master High Elf''s arms. "Dear Alto. This is the chicken egg I was hoping for. I didn''t get many, but I managed to secure them. Then I bought another one." "Right, you got me! Thanks, Tine! Now I can make My Angel have lunch for you! "Miu Miu! - But motivated! Then give me a kiss! I don''t know what "if" is, but it''s egg food for lunch today. Look forward to it, Miss Phyllia Crane Putt. 366 Episode 361: Eat an Egg! (Medium) And for that reason, I''m going to work on making lunch. My mother was interested in taking a nap with Marimo until recently. "So, Al. Now what the hell are you making? "Phew, phew... That''s..." One of my favorites in previous life. Or, basically, I''ve never seen anyone dislike egg food. (Ahhh... No, if it''s Barrot, you can''t have someone who can''t...) Barrot. Also known as Hobylon. It is a boiled egg formed by a chick about to hatch. Some of them are famous. Especially since I''ve never eaten in my last life. So, this time. All I make is a bowl of parents and children who love it. Tine asked me to buy some chicken if I could get it, but she bought it with me as a wish. Delicious, isn''t it, parent-child bowl? It''s easy to make. There are various egg dishes, but as an arrowhead Japanese, I also want rice. When that happens, the candidate is a bowl of parents and children or egg-wrapped rice, but raw foods should be avoided unless they are Japanese chicken eggs. So I chose the former. "Chicken on a chicken egg... is that it?" He looks unusual when Mr. Fennel hears what I make. Naturally, there doesn''t seem to be ''this guy'' in this world. "Yeah. Name it, Parent-Child Bowl" "Both mother and child, because we make it into ingredients? I don''t know, a cruel name...? My mother pulled me off a little bit. "Well, my sense of naming is that I''m not going to make it at this point, as long as I keep it." The lack of mitsuba touches me, but with soy sauce, it''s a world where you can make a lot of things. I''ve already made Mirin Mushrooms with eel, so it''s easy this time. "Al''s dishes don''t just use soy sauce..." Because I was a resident of that world...... The intensity of the sauce is also important, but more importantly, the softness of the eggs. Parent-child bowls should be fuzzy. Sometimes when I eat at the store, I feel fine and stiff coming out...... (The problem with fuzz is Salmonella after all...) Considering sterilization, five minutes at temperatures above sixty degrees. I''d like to heat it up for twenty minutes if I could, but that would make it harder. I have no choice, so this time, I will substitute it with the magic of purification. If you want to sell it, you might have to throw away ''Softness'' from the start. But a hard bowl of parents and children isn''t delicious... This area is also something to think about from the "foundations" of the chicken egg problem. "Mm-hmm! You look fluffy and beautiful......! My mother is happy to see my platter, but the fact that it is bright yellow is not arrowy funny. Without Mitsuba, don''t be really sorry...... For that reason, serve up My Mother and the High Elves, and then the wasted maids who keep sitting there without going back to work. And for the last time, it''s Fee''s share. I want this girl to eat a saggy stand. "Ho. Done. This is the Parent-Child Bowl." "Whoa whoa whoa! Looks delicious! Phew, I have a feeling you''ll like this! Everything you make is delicious! Phew, I like it! My Angel brightens me up with a big bowl, but it''s too bad for a single bowl of rice for me to cook. I wanted to make some more things. But not enough chicken eggs. No other dish is better this time than giving up. At last, that''s why there''s no change! I look at the basket. There were several eggs there that were excluded for Abel. In the Ments here, he said, "Let''s eat Abel''s share too!" No one suggests. No one hands on that one. That Mighty Char is in the final coordination of drug development for the ''Mud Case'' - apparently. Although the special effects themselves are already made, they take data from the "body" of parasitic species and assume multiple patterns of mutation and evolution to make medicines that can handle different versions as well. I thought you could do that. "... I think I can" And because you said so yourself, the medicine will really be finished soon. So maybe I won''t be back today. But I might come back. At that time, in ''Nothing we''ve all eaten'', it''s too pathetic. Chicken eggs should be left behind. But then again, we have kids at home who eat a lot. (My child''s appetite is not enough...) You''ll put up with it, but I can also feel it starving this girl. Well, I have a solution. "Mother made the stir-fried vegetables and soup." He finished the side dishes and juice while helping me with this one. Mr. Henriette, Mr. Fennel and Mia also tried to help because they could cook, but this time the kitchen is rented out by the Crane Putt family. "Fee, too, thanks for washing the vegetables, huh? "Hehe...! Huh, that helps! And get compliments! Lots and lots, why not! Phew, I like it! My Sister is jumping to see if the dish is complete and tense. "So let''s have it before it gets cold? Everyone nodded at Mother''s suggestion. "Here you go! Align your voices and start lunch. My sister, who grabbed the spoon, happily carries the bowl of parents and children to her mouth. "~ ~ ~ ~!" And I shuddered puffy. "Yummy! This is delicious! Phew, I like this! Phew, that''s amazing! The blue lady is sparkling. But the other Ments react similarly. Apparently, the father and son bowl have an excellent reputation. "It''s delicious...... Huh! Not only fluffy, thick eggs, but the soup that simmers them stains the rice, adding more depth to the flavor. You''re not" just put it on rice, "you''re designing it to assume eating with you from the beginning! Excellent...... Huh! That''s what Mr. Fennel said. That said, this guy, he had a gourmet suspicion. "It tastes good, the boulder is Al." On the other hand, Mr. Henriette, while looking delicious, occasionally tries to contemplate. In the case of this vice chairman, when I bring a new product, I always think about where to sell and share it at that point. Again, maybe, yeah. And Tine, whilst pounding her tongue drums, has hit me with doubts. "Same goes for the eel thing, but the food Master Alto makes, as Fennel says, is supposed to be eaten with rice, right? I also ordered a dedicated earthen pot, and is it strong thoughts on any rice? "Huh? Oh, no. I just like rice, yeah..." Because it''s Japanese soul food. I don''t have a choice. "Oh, delicious! Al, oh, that''s delicious! The boulder is your mother''s proud child! So thank you, thank you, for not thinking deeply about My Mother. Please stay put forever. "It''s delicious. It is regrettable that chicken farming is not flourishing in my Baron Venink territory. But when you can cook so much delicious food, it''s going to be very difficult to execute an operation to grab Altokiyun''s stomach." No maid, you were up to that... But as everyone puts it on their mouths, it seems true that they liked the taste of the bowl of parents and children, eating fast. Still, members who know ''no change'' are saving somewhat. "Yes! Parent-child bowl, delicious! Phew, I''ll eat more! Ha ha! Phew, I want to change! Here''s one toddler poking out a bowl-wrapped deep dish vigorously. Well, as far as I''m concerned. "Look, Fee. Relax, you''re gonna bite and eat a lot, okay? "Yeah...... Huh! Hehe, hehe, thanks! Phew, I chew and eat often! Sister hands on second cup with a full smile. This girl eats like she''s really happy, so she''s worth making. "Al...... Already..." Your mother noticed. I mean, everyone but Fee, you saw me for a second. Where the hell did you source My Angel''s ''change of mind'' from? The answer is simply, I didn''t eat much, did I? The taste of Japan and this one. If there is an amount you can understand the difference, that''s enough. That''s what I thought, and I made it a little smaller in advance. However, if it was too obvious, it might give me extra worries such as ill-health, so I devised it to serve it as though it was hard to tell. (I love Fee''s eating face...) And I was able to double check. I guess it''s good, it''s good. But from there on forward, it became an unexpected flow. "Yantine" "Ha." When Mr. Henriette spoke to the High Elf of the Security Department, suddenly I was strapped to my wings by Tine. "Huh...!? What...!? What''s wrong?!?" "Already...! I didn''t realize this. It''s also my downfall, Al! If a kid can''t do it, don''t do it! Yes!" Vice Chairman Henriette, with a slightly angry flavor, "meh" me with his finger. And right in front of me, Mr. Fennel pokes out the keys on the bowl of parents and children. "It''s also our adult job to feed bad kids properly. Master Alto, are you prepared? Yes, uh, yes." Looks so happy. You''re not angry at all, are you? My mother, too, is nodding, yeah, to the behavior of the high elves. Hi Elves, are you going to force this alto crane put to eat a bowl of parents and children!? But there, one who gets furious...... "Meh! I''ll, uh, I''ll give it to you, that''s, uh, the job! Just Phew! Phew, I''ll feed you! And then, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! For reasons of exclusivity stripping me of my appetite, I hung on to the High Elves. "Oh, it''s dangerous...! Mr. Fennel is struggling to keep the bowl of parents and children on the spoon from falling off. "Ugh! Altokiyun...... Since you all seem busy, this me, Mia Villemaine el Venink, who is the exclusive maid of Alto Kyung, will feed you dinner. Yes, uh, let''s do it, shall we? Fucking maids! When did you become my exclusive? But being fed by Mia, I don''t know why, is an unparalleled humiliation! I''ll fight you! I''ll fight you! "Kufu...... With an immobile body, how long can you escape the endless devotion of this Mia sister? Execute the care of Mi Childhood in a worthy way...... This is what makes you a made-up." It''s a roundup of personal desire! What a jerk......! The dining room door opened quietly as the noise was raging. My teacher is back. 367 Episode 362: Eat an Egg! (Part II) "Plan A" -. That was a big plan I had planned to touch Abel''s ear. My teacher loves sweets! When you mouth the sweetness of a favorite, your seductive ears move pimply. And today. In front of me, there''s a chicken egg. Some milk I bought with the chicken. And with the strong hopes of the women who love sweet things, there''s also sugar. If we get this far, everyone will know what I''m going to make. That''s right. It is pudding, the king of sweets that captivates little children to old women. (Kang as my apprentice tells me...! Pudding definitely says it suits Abel''s taste! The members of the daytime tasting party no longer think I saved the chicken eggs for Plan A... I ate a bowl full of parents and children, and while Phee and my mother were taking a nap, I created a pudding. I guess we should really have the whole family''s share, but that''s not enough eggs. I could only make Abel''s share for my ears, forgive me for all my desires... And for the record, time is night. Crane putt mother and child went to sleep, and in talking time with Mighty Char, I stepped into the attic with my prepared sweet king. "Abel, is time okay now? "...... hmm. Al doesn''t mind.... Come? He puts down the reading documents, puts them in small pieces, and invites them to give them a little bit. I walk over to my teacher with a lid and cloth on the pudding I put in the cup. Abel only saw it for a moment, but she didn''t know what it was. He immediately turned his gaze back on me. "... I, too, needed to talk to Al" "Yeah? Abel talked? What the hell is that? Shall I turn around and talk to you first? My mentor lowers his back right next to me. "... a little more, over here..." Abel pulled my sleeve. I should have been sitting nearby...... Sit back again and shoulder to shoulder to shoulder to snuggle. Then Abel nodded satisfactorily, with no expression. "So, Abel. What''s the story? "...... hmm. There''s more than one." That''s what I took out, two letters. "Is that...? "...... hmm. This is for Al." "To me? Okay, I didn''t think you''d get the letter via Abel. Like that from Sheep''s mom, it''s customary for Mia to bring me something that arrives away. "Eh...!? What is this...! I accidentally saw the sender''s name twice. Sure, this would have to be via Abel. That''s a letter from a separate place. One is the end of the north. It was from Enineve, granddaughter of the general chief of the Ice and Snow Garden on the Great Ice Plains. This one''s across the ocean. It''s from Mime, the Holy Spirit, Lord of Kishkud, a legendary island hidden on the southern continental side. The contents were both the same, "Please come and see me next time". (It''s been quite a while...) It is now March, 1206, a sacred history. It was in May 1205, ten months ago, that I met with a proper water colour near Holy Lake. I met Eni in the Ice and Snow Garden nearly a year and a half ago because it was October of 1204. "... they both wanted to meet Al" "That''s an honor. I haven''t seen Eni or Mim''s face in a while." "... If Al is willing to do that, I''ll take him to show his face by the end of the year. This isn''t a dangerous trip, so I can take Lucica with me." My mother accompanied me to Kishkud Island, but I left a message when I was in the Great Ice Plains. Especially since I skipped dangerously nagging and had the problem of overcapacity for air bikes. (I mean, I think Mount Fefiat itself is a dangerous place at all times...) The standard around here would be different with me and Abel, so I''m not going to pinch my mouth. Again, look at the letters handed to you. (The letter also shows the personality of both......) I thought so. Eni''s letter is folded correctly and the letters are beautiful. But it''s a very girly letter. I think that girl has a good personality. On the other hand, if you''re Watercolor, it seems like it conveys the sentiment to say ''I wrote hard''. It also seems to her that the words of the human world - those of the same content as letters awkwardly written in the official languages of the continent - are enclosed in the ancient Spirit language as'' just in case ''. You''re studying these words properly. Watercolor is great. "Abel said she had more than one conversation, so naturally, you have other business than this letter, right? "...... hmm. From me, Mitsu." Pretty much. "... first, the first. Rtiel was grateful for his cooperation in the odd case in the meantime. In time, thank you again." Abel''s sister? I don''t think she knows what I''m capable of, but did she tell you that she helped with the treatment? How the hell did you explain that? "... so as a thank you for your haste, it was officially approved to make Al an ''honorary elf tribe''" "Huh... Huh!?" Why are you in such a flow...!? Me, I don''t remember wanting that position... "... second eye. I was given permission to enter the ''10,000 Autumn Forest'', which was the subject of previous mushroom hunting. Although the date has not been set, we should be able to hunt mushrooms there this time." Ugh...... Is that what you were talking about? Abel, you were getting the conversation going... (I mean, "Wan Fall Forest," is definitely a sanctuary? We''re going to a great place again...) Honestly, I forgot half of it. I''m sorry, Abel... "... and Mitsuki Eye" Mighty char following my cheek with no expression. Although it doesn''t hurt at all because I don''t have the strength. "... I am. I thought you said you''d punish Al for being unscrupulous during Cyril." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... But that was July, and now it''s March, right? A sense of Elf time to go by. (Eh, did Abel say he was taking me this way?) Is it a punishment room or something...? You don''t want to hurt, do you? Abel, taking her hand off my cheek, squeezed his apprentice''s palm as it was. "... this is Al''s punishment" "Yeah." "... the others are irrelevant" "Well, yeah." "... so I''m not taking anyone else. Lucica and Fee." Are you saying you two are clear? Wouldn''t it be impossible for your mother to ask you to leave a message at the corner and Phee? But Abel stared at me with her straight eyes. "... that''s where you can''t take anyone else" - Oh, well. I don''t know where Abel''s place is, but I''m sure it''s a very important place. The green eyes, which looked inorganic, looked very serious. I can''t say no to this. "Okay, sweetheart." "...... hmm. Good." Abel nodded back at me. I have no choice. Shall I say I make up my mind about everything? - Now that I have finished my errand from my mentor, I will activate the example plan. In front of Abel, I offered him a cup covered in cloth. "... What''s this? Mighty char tilting his little neck. I came back in the middle of the tasting, so this person is eating the bowl of parents and children too. But he didn''t seem to know how to use the chicken eggs I cleverly hid for the pudding. "It''s a treat made with eggs. I made it for Abel to eat." "... not for Fee, but for me? "Huh? Ugh, yeah. Well......" To be precise, it''s for the ear. Remove the cloth and remove the lid, and a yellow glowing ''puffiness'' appears in the cup. "... cute treats" "You''re plump. I named you Pudding." Of course, I''ll leave the reason for the naming to my mouth. The pudding is also hung with proper caramel sauce. Some people say, "I don''t need that," but it doesn''t taste like yellow. ... Though this sentiment was also mentioned in the bowl of parents and children. "... can I eat? "Abel is the first person in the world to eat." "... the first time in the world... Al made it for me..." It breaks my heart a little when you make me look so happy. Well, I''m not lying about Abel wanting me to eat. Little Elf takes the spoon and softens the pudding. "... soft" The appeal of pudding is not only in its flavour, but also in its texture. Mighty Char carries a spoon in his mouth. And I opened my eyes. ........................ Huh! ~ ~ ~ ~! " Yeah. Abel''s got a shiver, too. "... Al" "Yes." "... I think this should be our elf clan''s secret" Excuse me. I''m not an elf. In the end, Abel flattened her pudding instantly. The expression is as usual, but the fascinating ears are moving piccolorly, so he probably liked it. (Kuku...... Huh! At this rate, I would love to captivate the pudding......! You can''t stay without the pudding. Once you''ve become a body, you''ll tear it down with your ears! Damn, laughing, the faceless but sparkling eye teacher pulled the sleeve of his clothes. "... Al. I want you to tell me how to make pudding. I want to try it too." "Eh." I didn''t know Abel would go ahead and want the recipe......! If they make their own, you can''t feed them! Oh, what shitty eyes. Then there''s no way I can say no... and that''s the second line I''ve had today. Thus, the first installment of my Plan A was frustrated early in the opening. Mindless. 368 Talk 363. Its rigging. "Ahhh! Sheep pounce in, calling about me. Flori only looks at this one in a straight line. I don''t have any bumps underfoot, but I guess I can''t afford to be thinking about that one. He smiles like a flower and comes running fine. (This is what old Fee looked like...) And I remember my sister''s past when she turned four years old. "Kyuuuuuuu! And tackle me. Uh-huh, that looks delightful. Both My Mother and Sheep Mother feel like seeing something smiling. Except for one, angel furious right next door. "After all, I miss you so much because you look like Yorik..." So, I don''t know, that kind of guy. "Ow! Ow, ow! Kikyu-chan! Nah?" Oh, don''t hit the gorilla and the proud tuna! This is me. It would be an appeal to him to stroke the tuna. Flori seems pretty thoughtful about her tuna. Though I don''t even know if that''s her habit as a horn or her personal emotions. (Either way, I guess I should not just stroke you, but compliment you...) That''s why I praise you as you stroke your tuna. "Flori, you''re a beautiful twat, aren''t you? "Akiyu!?" Sheep looking up at me with glitter eyes and momentum. It still seemed right to praise the tuna. "Yeah. That''s a very nice tuna." "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Sheep come tele and rub their heads off. But. "Meh! Fee clinging to me with a crying face. Yes, it was. If you leave My Sister alone, you''ll be lonely and exploded. "Look, Fee. Come." I''ve already stuck around, but I don''t even have a "come on" but the important thing is that I''ll get this girl right...... "Okay, okay..." "Boo! Ha ha! Phew! I want you to stop! Other kids praise me, I praise you! My sister keeps her cheeks swollen and cheeky. You''re mad or you want to be sweet, it''s a clever thing. Meanwhile, beneath my feet, Sheep, who was praised and cared about Tsuno, will do me more to play. "Aww! Aww! Whoa, uh? I''d like to accommodate your request, but right now, my hands are blocked by My Angel''s mood. But it''s also true that I want to put you on this girl that''s been around for a long time. (So long tentacles) It is the turn of showdown magic for vs. Sheep. "Akioo! Kikyu! Yeah. Don''t even tentacles please me. Let Flori have patience with this for a while now. When your sister''s mood is fixed, you need to stroke her again. Fee in my arm. Sheep under your feet. I feel like I''ve already crossed the capacitor at this point, but a further assassin hangs on my back. "Mmm...... Al, you mind if I...? "Long time no see, Mill" The most important person in the circumstances collection. Savior of the future. It is the appearance of the Son of Miracles, Master Pooh. "Long time no see? Cold brie? How are you? Ru Ru Ru...... Ruru..." Even now, I''m interrupting the Scheindel family today. Needless to say, it''s for an interview. Even so, Mr. Floche gave up on pulling information from Pooh early and said, ''If my beloved daughter is happy, that''s fine''. "Mmm...... Me, Al''s back is my favorite......? I''m still not sure what you''re saying, but you seem to like my back. "Meh! Touch it, it''s just Phew! "Feel, long time no see...? "Huh. No! That''s what I said before! Huh? Huh? Huh? - Yes, sir! Hmmm...... My Angel, who was on the verge of fixing his mood because of the focus, is in furious mode again...... There came the Talvik Kimman, and he put a beard over my head. "My kid might be looking at something like ''Father''s Shadow'' to you in a way. Even in the nursery, I''m looking at the kid who''s picking me up." Father''s face hey...... Speaking of which, I don''t know what''s going on with the asshole Kainen family father. Although I heard Sheep''s father is missing. (Well, it''s not a good topic to step in with Zukazuka because of your interest...) That''s what I think. "Because we''re a mother and child family." openly. Really obvious, Tartar exposed the family structure. Don''t you think it''s a delicate issue or just don''t think about it again? "Master Talviki, were you married? Sheep Mother gets onto that topic. "Yeah. I thought I would. He died before that. Well, this girl stayed." Tartar stroking Pooh as she narrows her eyes. There was something profound about that expression, though it spoke in a light way. "Will they not remarry? "Ha ha... You still like me, about that guy, don''t you? I mean, the asshole Kainen woman, she''s been gone for generations. When it locks on, it''s always, always." "Mmmm......! Your son is terrible on my back. But right. Albeit in an unusual way, the Crane Puts, the Ahokaynens, and the Scheindel and all the families here don''t have fathers. (I really don''t see Mr. Stefanus at all... I guess I''ll keep my ''promise'' to Mrs Aufsta and stay away from her......) I look at my mother. There was a figure of Lucica Crane put smiling somewhere lonely. I don''t see my best friend now, who is the support of my mother. Abel is staying with Marimo in the Chamber of Commerce reception room. "Good to see you, with your husband." To whom did Ms Tarbicki say the words she groaned in a pompous manner? I became sexually sad for some reason. "What are you doing? Does it hurt or does it hurt? My Sister who wipes out anger in an instant and cares about me. Right. This is what Fee is like, isn''t it? "Thanks, Fee? "Hehe...! Well, thank you! Phew, I''m glad! Huh, I love it even more. It helps! Well, the result of being able to push your mochi cheek is the same. "Ahhh! Ahh! Whoa, more, nah? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! And a stiff tuna can be pressed. I have to get this one over with for you. "I seclude, occupy my back......? Though I insist on it. In the middle of "Toddler Girl Tattoo Manju," they screwed me up. Tartar laughs at me like that. "Be a good dad in the future." Dad hey...... I doubt I''ll have a good father role, but I doubt I''ll be able to get married before then... "Yay, yay! What''s a dad, an old man? "That''s right. You know very well." "Hehe...! Phew, every day, it''s growing! Old man, we''re not here! That''s grand. There seems to be no loneliness or untrained kind there. "Do you think Phee would like to see her, or tell her father" "Phew wants to see you, whenever - I just did! Meet your old man, so what? No, I don''t care what they say... (But Mr. Stefanus hey...) If I met him, would I be able to do ''Parent-Child Conversation''? I''ve never even seen him before. It will continue to be so. There was a time when I was thinking that way, too. The next day. As I looked after Phee and the plant in the garden flower bed, I felt footsteps. Looking back, there stands one man there. A face I''ve hardly seen. But a face like I''ve seen many times. A man very similar to Alto Crane Putt, was there. Stefanus Trayboro el Bailefeld. He is the second son of a nobleman and his son-in-law into the Marquis Bailefeld family. Me and Fee''s genetic parents. Legally, someone else in red. It was the first time I had officially met that person. 369 Episode 364: Meet the Father "Ya, hey..." The man raised one hand with a grin. Is'' I don''t know what face to look like ''an expression I use when this is the case? My sister in my arms is cheeky at me for not being interested in the person I''ve been talking to. I''m the man in front of me - I know who Stefanus is, but I still haven''t seen him properly. You can''t even call me ''Father''. Staring silently, the other spinned the word first. "Do you know who I am? It''s my view that people leave our mother alone, but they won''t even have to go ahead and sell fights. So I pointed to the main building. "Who lives over there" "Oh yeah...... I''m sure it''s on the other side. Exactly. Ha..." And Stefanus is laughing, but I meant to say, ''The world you live in is different''. Probably not passed on though. "I say Stephanus. I don''t have much to do with you guys." Father, it doesn''t look like he''s officially named me. Well, even if they say, "It''s my dad," that''s gonna get me in trouble. "So, what can I do for you, Mr. Stefanus? After this, it''s Phee''s nap time. Sleep time is very important for my angel to grow. I just hope it''s not a long story because I want to give you a good night''s sleep. "Mr. Stefanus, or... You don''t seem to know who I am. Well, I can''t help it..." The man smiles bitterly, then again sees'' The Children ''. "I hear you''re very talented brothers and sisters." And he looks subtly proud. Well, if three of the four children come with certainty and magic, they may also bud their confidence as'' breeding horses''. Then her sister in her arms reacted immediately. "Phew. Yet, genius! Very smart! Nice outfit! Nice! He cares so much about Phew! Phew, I like it! "Right...... It''s great to be close to your family." Mr. Stefanus with a distant eye. Are you simply thinking about our brothers and sisters getting along, or your family relationship with ''the real wife''? "Isabella''s been talking a lot about you lately." Being late to Phee. Be the third child born in two months, the first. I only met Miss Isabella once. No, of course I know you''ve come to see us play in the garden many times. (But I don''t even think I''ve come to see you on a whim, as much as "The Real Daughter" puts it on the subject...) There''s no ''purpose'' to something, and I think there''s a ''reason''. Or, ''excuses''? So Stefanus, after one breath, cut out like this. "Don''t you think it''s a good thing your family can live with you? "Phews, we''ve been living together forever! Fun every day! Phew, happy! "I know that. But you don''t have a father, do you? "If I did, I don''t need anything else! Neither calculated nor malicious, Mr. Stefanus is tempted by a word of vegetables. But I had somewhere to look in his words. (Father, did the old man Kaspel say anything to you...? The word ''family together'' against us would be a line that would never come out of Mrs. Aufsta. Of course, from Mr. Stefanus, who is being dragged around by her. If so, the head of the Marquis Bailefeld family. A man who reigns over Lord Togee and Father. I wondered if someone like that poor gangster''s best friend might be instigating something. (Old Caspel, are you going to use us for something? Or is there another intention......) I don''t really think that old man has a hobby that delights in viewing the friendly family landscape. If it really hit my awkward imagination, there''s got to be some reason there. Of course, there is no such thing as the intention of the Marquis Bailefeld, but it is also possible that Mr. Stefanus simply spoke of his'' hope ''. Stephanus, who was cut off by Fee, now hits me in the eye. "What do you think? For the family, don''t you think you need a father? "You have a premise for that." "Say what? "It''s a simple story. Father is a big black pillar of the family, so it''s out of the question, for example, not to starve your precious family, not to have all kinds of escorts on your journey, right? With a run-down pillar, you can''t support the house. It would be safer to keep away from them because they are at risk of crushing." He is out of line. There was a clear upset in my eyes looking at me. Apparently, it occurred to me that I was aware of who ''a man named Stefanus'' was. "... oh, you were a genius, if you say so" My father scratched his head. And again, stare at me. "I care about Lucica, and I want to deepen my relationship with those kids. There is no falsehood in that thought." "It''s splendid. So how exactly are you going to protect my mother from Mrs. Aufsta''s harassment? Or if the Marquis Bailefeld orders you to abandon your concubine, you can assume that you have the temper and the countermeasure to just resist the order? "- Huh? That''s..." The man stared. Oh, yeah. No good one, this. If you''d said ''Protect Lucica no matter what'' here with clarity, you might still have had your hopes. Depending on what you can''t do, you''re the one who''s in trouble. You can''t row out on a borough ship or a mud boat. Even over time, I was able to reconfirm that I should assemble my own materials and build a robust ship. Otherwise, he''ll be drunk by the ravages of the world and sunk by all his family. Mr. Stefanus saw Fee again so he could escape my gaze. "Wow, don''t you think me and your brother are alike? Apparently, he went on an operation to make people familiar with him on the outside. But Fee''s expression was clearly cloudy. "Not at all alike! My soul is so beautiful! It''s not like anyone''s! I''m not hysterical like that! "Is...? Hey, what are you saying...? Just because it doesn''t make sense, my father is in trouble. I guess what this girl saw is not her appearance, but her soul according to words. And it''s natural for my soul to say, "Unlike anyone else''s," and my body looks different because it''s a raven and a horn, and if it''s in it, it''s from Earth. The part where you say ''beautiful'', you should listen to it half the time. Whatever, Mejed seems to have a good look... Fee has completely bent his knob. Apparently, Mr. Stefanus was disturbed by what he called ''resemblance to me''. He kept his cheeks puffy and swollen, rolling out his cheeks at me. It was the second time yesterday. His father, who had angered his'' daughter ''without knowing why, seemed to think of stopping the far-fetched spin and suing him outright. "Wow, I, the whole family, want to live together...! That''s what I''ve always thought...! "I''ve always thought about it, but now I can think of it, if you won''t protect my mother, it''s just harmless and useless. I''m important to my family too, so I''ll never give it up there." I turned down the word that I wanted to live with. I guess it''s true that this guy still likes his mother. Words that say you want to live with your family. But that''s why I''m in trouble with ''you don''t protect me''. I don''t want to see the two of you get horrible because I care about Phee and my mother. Most servants other than Mia and Ifonne still stare at our family with the kind of eyes they see trash, and it''s not uncommon to get punched in the pussy. I can go through with that myself, but I definitely don''t like it when two important people are scorned. Before we live together, we don''t even consider the neighborhood, or have the ability to make it change, we don''t talk about it. I think I want Fee or my mother to laugh at me at all times, and I want her to be happy all the time. So I want ''Father'' to have the power and the temper to eliminate the tangible and intangible disorder, so to speak. My mother still seems to like Stephanus, so maybe my thoughts and words are wrong. My father said in a squeezing voice. "The Marquis may give me permission to live with my family...! With your permission, Aufsta won''t complain...! No, I''ll say it. He said it was a togee personality. Or I don''t have to put it in my mouth, but I think harassment will increase. But it''s not there that matters. Old Caspel said, "Permission may be given." (I knew Stefanus came to see ''the child'' for a reason by that grandfather...) Whatever you think, it''s not a word out of your heart. My father looked at me with starved eyes. "Being a family is hard..." "It will depend on what kind of family you aspire to. I find it difficult, especially when ''happy'' comes with it. But that''s all worth it, isn''t it? At least that''s what I want." "You''re a hawk..." Stefanus laughed mocking himself, looking just a little sad before turning his back. "I still want to live with my whole family." That said, my back keeps away. (Family, or...) In case he turns out to be a fine man. Can I think of Stephanus as my father? Aren''t you the one who has memories of a previous life who faces the reality that ''it''s hard to be a family''? Stefanus is gone and her sister, who brings back a smile, cheeks at me with joy. "Yes! After this, I''ll take a nap with Phew! Phew, I''m going to sleep pinched in a dice! Phew, happy! I don''t know if I can be family with him. But now. The child in my arms is an undisputed family. This smile alone would be worth my life to protect. That''s just what I thought, one March day. 370 Episode 365: Village Daughter, Talk Pudding April of 1206, a sacred history. Today is first-degree exam day. If you pass here, the first stage is next. If it goes well, next time will be my last exam. Somehow I want to pass straight to the target point. "No! Good luck with the exam...... Huh! That''s how your sister in your arms supports you. The sister hasn''t even taken the tenth grade exam yet. Passing would be easy with this daughter''s abilities, but she''s the one who cries when she leaves me, so that''s where the neck is. He seems to miss me while I go to exams, for example, but still has a mother beside him and Abel. But when this daughter takes the exam, she naturally becomes alone away from the ''whole family''. It''s a world Phee''s never experienced before. I don''t even know what will happen. It''s just that I took the exam at a single digit age to make money, and luckily, I''m doing a good job of buying and selling patents, so I don''t have to force Myangel to take the exam. If you''re going to use magic outside, you''re going to need a license, but in a few more years - since you''ve gained the strength of your heart enough to take it alone. But, otherwise, it''s not too late. (Ning Lo, I think it''s not a very good thing that this girl''s talent is known early...) In that sense, even though it''s a misunderstanding, my perception of being a ''genius'' could be a great hideout. "Fee. Can you stand it properly without me? "Phew, I can''t! So - please come back to Phew! It''s clouding. Finally, they even kissed me. (And speaking of exams -) It''s that girl. A child on the other side of the example "Saw It". Unidentified, village girl. Who the hell is she? I have no idea what this looks like. Well, the joke will be over today and next time, both as a raven and a horn, and I''ll talk to her directly. That way you won''t even be able to see it nearby because of the difference in identity, rather than conversation. I''m a little lonely, but that girl now has a sweet mother. I''m sure we''ll stay close until she gets married. I sure hope so. "Hello." "Hello." This greeting will also end next time. She is gracefully thankful, but somewhere, above the sky. "... what''s wrong? I lean my neck. The usual escort said, ''You don''t have to pry too hard!'' All the time, I''m staring at this one. She still hated me so much... "Oh, and excuse me. It was too rude, such as taking a floating attitude in front of people...... I''m so sorry." "Yes, no, it''s like deliberately lowering your head..." When she rushed her head up, she still exhaled, "Huh..." The look of it seems annoying or even annoying. "Something you care about? "Ahhh......, if I did, I''d see you again...... overlapping, sorry......! A moonlike toddler who breaks her hips with a pepper. But after all, I''m in the mood. "Um..." The young lady eventually asked me a favor. "What is it? "I heard your magician was previously an elf. If so - is it weird that you know the Great Chamber of Commerce operated by the Elves...? "Well, of course. I mean, I think even kids know the name of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce...? "Yes, right..." Behind a young girl with a moon-like atmosphere snorted, the accompanying person gave a look like she had chewed up a bitter bug. Speaking of which, was there a case in which a princess''s escort came to the Chamber of Commerce to give me a serving-grass and was put on her sleeve? Is that supposed to be this guy? Village Daughter doesn''t realize the attitude of the person she accompanies and keeps tickling. "When it comes to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, it is a major store known throughout the continent, but in the last few years, we have heard that it has performed particularly well. That''s because they''re selling attractive new products one after another." "Oh, yeah. I think I''m actively buying out inventions and recipes. My kid likes to play with clay and assemble blocks, but I do hear the Dwarves sold them in." My sister in my arms reacted to my words. "Phew, I like clay and blocks! He gave it to me! Phew. Yet, sweet! Phew, that''s nice! Phew, I like it! Love it!" The young lady watches My Angel cheek at me as if she sees something smiling. Not only are you smart, Village Daughter, but you must be growing your spirit fast. Do you think I''m older than I am? "The... I have the opportunity to see the prototype before it is officially sold." Oh, is that like a eel tasting party? It goes hand in hand with publicity, and to some extent we have to keep our faces connected to the upper classes, and I guess that''s the case. "I bought something for my mother, too, with that handout." "Heh. Like what?" "A vehicle called a tricycle - no, is it a toy? I blocked Fee''s mouth with both hands. If you''re another second late, "Phew, I know! I made it! But you would have screamed. My Angel is in my arms. I whispered, "Don''t tell me?," My Sister snorted firmly. I pretend to know nothing. "Tricycle?" "Yes. It''s a toy for kids to ride and play with. It''s fun again." Right... Do you play tricycles, too, village girl? I can''t imagine riding a boulder in a dress, but I don''t think it fits this girl''s image very well. Is that rude? "The tricycle is said to be the work of Mr. Essen." "Essen?" "Yes. Charles Essen. Now alongside Mr. Bavaria, it must be the bi-perfection of the great inventor of Wang Du. The reason is unknown, but he says he''s only wholesale the invention to the Elves'' Chamber of Commerce. No one knows his identity, but the theory also says that he is not a human race, but an elf." Oh, yeah. Sounds like an honorary elf, that guy. "What I noticed was not the tricycle itself, but what wrapped its wheels - an invention called a tire. That''s great stuff. The Chamber of Commerce already seems to be developing a wheel with tires on, but within a few years my teacher was also impressed that all carriages and luggage cars across the continent would be equipped with tires." Is it true that your village daughter''s teacher is from Lunelup? The teacher of such a masterpiece serves, so I guess the teacher is also a great talent. "He also seems to have earned his share in the clothing industry with safety pins and threading, and I hear he is also the developer of the ''Bottled Ship'', which has become famous for its auctions. His inventions are all about transforming ready-made products. The imaginative dimension is too different. I''m sure he''s a genius." Probably not. "But..." And, for some reason, the subdued village girl. "I am concerned about Mr. Bavaria, a genius alongside Essen." That''s what the moon-like toddler told me, and I almost leaned my neck. I think an invention in the name of Blah Blah Essen would be more useful to the world. Nail clippers and peelers. My village daughter, she seems a little embarrassed. Is there any reason to be embarrassed? "Well, the... Mr. Bavaria is an expert in cooking" "Yeah." "All of his invented dishes are so delicious..." A young lady with a voice that''s about to disappear and her fingers stuck together. (Oh, Naruto) You were ashamed to think you were a foodie. "So, what was so good about it? Naturally, I don''t know my village daughter''s food preferences. It''s a girl, and it would be sweet if you normally think about it, but like Sisty (a mollusk enthusiast) from Hatoko, who lives in Cyril, you might prefer sinister food. The moon-like toddler raised her face and muttered hisso. "That''s a supreme treat like never before." "Confectionery" That''s a normal girl hobby. I liked the dried meat marinated in the sauce, and it didn''t seem like it. "Its body is plump and soft, with a cute yet beautiful shape in yellow. A fun feeling that sinks in when you soak it up with a spoon. And most importantly, that flavor... Huh! A toddler girl who puts her fingers together to pray and looks up at the sky. I understood that this girl liked the wreckage of the frustrated Plan A. "Pudding...... Huh! It is the ultimate sweetness, produced by Mr Bavaria......! Compared to that invention, even Mr Essen''s tires would be sumptuous......! Aren''t you a little overwhelmed? Humans don''t get in trouble without pudding, do they? It should be noted that I still have Phee''s mouth blocked. Anyway, my sister loves pudding. A few days after I fed Abel, I was feeding my family again, but Myangel, my mother, and all the high elves seemed to like that one. "Ha..." And the village daughter, sigh again. "Me and your mother were captivated by pudding in one bite... But until the formal sale begins, it will never come true again...... I haven''t released the recipe yet, so I can''t even ask you to make it..." Is that why you were shouting? Do you like pudding so much? (This is probably the most irrelevant conversation I''ve had with my village daughter...) No, dark stories and urgent stories are no thanksgiving, so that''s fine. It''s also amazing that the last two glances will end with a story about pudding. "If your pudding is officially sold, please try it. Those are heavenly treats. The world changes" Yeah...... If I had activated Plan A on this girl, maybe it would have worked. Especially since your village daughter is a human race, although her ears are normal. "Mr. Bavaria has joined those whom I would certainly like to meet. If it''s going to happen, I''d really like to show you the spirit of sweetness..." If you want to be a magician, I think Essen will usually be interested. Don''t be afraid, sweet magic. Eventually this day''s conversation ended only when they really preached on the beauty of the pudding. "Yay, yay! Phew! Phew, I want pudding too! "Yes, sir. I''ll stop by the Chamber of Commerce after the exam, so why don''t we have it there? Probably ready for you." "Really -!? Phew, I eat a lot! Phew, I like pudding! I like it! I went back to my family, forgiving my sister for rambling in my arms. 371 Lesson 366 Level 1 Exam (Part 1) Well, it''s a first-degree exam. In the case of my exams, I often get all sorts of strange eyes because for some reason I have a strange gallery with practical skills or my opponents are strange. So I hope this time and next time or so it''s genuine content. "Yeah, right, Alt-kun" Mr. Tordi, whom I haven''t met in a long time, has a troubled, windy, sorry look on his face. That''s all they''ve noticed now, ''Not this time either''. "Is there anything else..." "Yes...... This time, especially. Mostly Alt-kun, though." "Yeah? Me, is it...? I wonder what that means? Can you even make me do a handmatch? "This time, someone will watch Alt-kun''s exams." "Who" watches the game? Not "people"? And is the gallery singular? Move to the practice venue with your neck tilted. My exam stage is, by way of example, a discreet spot on the end. Why, I''m already... And breathtaking. (Marquis Caspel -!) The man who was there. It was a poor old man, the head of the Bailefeld family. He''s quiet, staring at this one. I don''t have a look, but I just found it staring. (Oh, you idiot, I... Huh! The shadow of the Marquis flickered behind Stefanus'' appearance. Besides, this old man was trying to determine my ''value for use''. Showing up here wouldn''t be a little weird. (No, calm down... There must be no reason to have to be disturbed just because that grandfather sees you. Good as usual. Ordinary Mind, Ordinary Mind...) I guess the upset wasn''t on my face...... As much as possible, let''s not look at that guy. Moving his gaze to the martial stage, there stands a woman in a robe. Is she the practice examiner? I don''t wear a protector for that, and the outfit looks different from the staff at the exam venue. "Phew...? You''re a genius and a rumor boy... Are you sure it''s not a good idea? She''s a sister with a careless vibe somewhere. I have a wand in my hand, and I feel like a magician. Mr. Tordi, beside me, gives me an earful blow. "Alt-kun. She''s, uh, Mr. Maweeful, isn''t she? Um, even if they say so. I don''t know what she''s like. You must have guessed with this look. Mr. Tordi gives a very chewy explanation. "Yeah right...... He''s a strong and famous magician." "Very easy to explain, I''m afraid." "If it''s not as plain an expression as this, it''s often not communicated to Mr. Torone..." With a bitter smile, Mr. Tordi comes up with the name of the elf that caused the commotion before. That elf, are you sure you''re in trouble with this guy''s house now? With that in mind, the mage called Maweefull comes beside me with Tsukatsuka, and he stares at me seriously. "You look cute inside. In ten more years, you might grow up to be a guy who gets cackled by girls? It is true that he was born into an overwhelming aesthetic form more than in previous life, but I cannot honestly rejoice in Mr Stefanus to resemble him. "Oh? You don''t look very happy." Maweeful leaned her neck against my attitude, but from the other side, she felt a slight snort. Maybe old Caspel read my mind movements. As always, I can''t stay alert. "I hear a lot about you, don''t I? You''re good at water magic? I''m not good at anything. I just use water-based magic in my exams because it seems relatively safe to hit people. Well, there won''t be anything good to reveal in your hand, so let me use that misconception backwards and shake it on the subject appropriately. "I know what you''re good at, but I don''t know what you''re good at. If you can tell me, I think the exam will be fairer." "Oh, you''re pretty solid, huh? But don''t tell me what magic I''m good at. ''Cause that''s what you use for the opponent you should be tailored to in action. I only use the same water magic as you in my practice exams, so don''t worry, okay? I''m going to use magic other than water if it''s a more advantageous situation... Well, I was able to say, "Just the water system," and the neighborhood helps. When you use multiple sorceries, it becomes difficult to cope, because you know you keep losing to Abel like you do every day. While I was relieved, Maweehul stroked "The Ring of Attenuation" and said. "It''s definitely more enjoyable to have a hand." Oh. If you do everything you can, you can twist it without bitterness. Well, it would be a much more common sense area of thought than thinking about ''what if I lost'' to a six-year-old opponent. Are you saying that even if you lose the practical exam, you may pass if you play a game with sights? Nothing. I''m not aiming for a ''full exam score'', so I don''t mind losing if I can pass. "You don''t really feel that way. Are you confident? The boulder is a prodigy who came to the first level with an all-performing straight pass." "No, I''m relieved that even if you lose, you won''t have to get hurt." Because there was something wrong with my opponents so far, like the brown good-looking guy who was in action, or Villy, who''s been serious and slashing me. (Oh, Mr. Tordi doesn''t look bad, but he looks sorry. Did they think I disliked it? Was that a slightly under-considered word? But the opponent in front of me just laughed lightly at my words. "Hehe...... I hope you''re not hurt...? Whoa. You''re not kidding me, are you? Maweeful walked to the center of the martial arts stage and slapped the stage properly with a long wand. They''re going to start the exam. "Alt-kun, if you pass here, it''s finally the first stage. Good luck with that, huh? "Thank you for your support. I''m coming." Mr. Tordi drops me off and takes me up to the stage. "The Only Gallery" doesn''t matter. "Hmph... Hope this is a fun game, huh? "I''m glad it''s an easy game" "Oh, don''t expect that, huh? I came here because I wanted to have fun." Maweeful''s smile came looking swordswallowed. I don''t need to be a strong enemy at all, so I''d expect ''he was actually weak'' or something. "Now, practice exams, please get started" Mr. Tordi announces the start. Come on, will you do it? "-!" With my face up, I suddenly glanced. Ice columns slammed past his face. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Maweeful says that in a child-like voice where flirting has failed. If I''d hit him now, I''d have felt badly injured, wouldn''t I? "You can''t hit it, that''s about it for you. Hey, prodigy? A witch sorcerer laughing niggardly. She used water derivative magic, ice magic. Sure, it''s a ''water system'' in a broad sense, but I don''t condone children...... "Hmph...... I''d say you''re more than just a first-degree exam person, right? If you have a sweet idea about" Because I''m a kid, "I suggest you throw it away right now." "No, no. You don''t mind me insulting you. You''re welcome to cut back." "Nice personality, you." Ice Column again. The number is four. I don''t do anything to target my hands and feet, but I''m looking straight at the steeple. "Hahaha...... That''s easy, you. It''s strange not to think of my magic as'' unintentional ''." "If you don''t chant, you''re fighting the right way at the moment." That''s right. She is a user of unchanging magic. I don''t even shorten my time in fast language. In no motion, all of a sudden magic is activated. But that''s the same thing with Abel. Every day, every day, that''s what I''m going through. "Phew...? Is it possible that genius is the truth? Ice Column Rapid Fire. Moreover, it also combines feint and guidance. It''s not just a quick shot. The way this guy fights seems so used to fighting in action. "You just scratch your body and squeeze it clean. Besides, I''m reading through to this point of attack. If you''re in line with someone, it''s supposed to be an attack of the kind that hits the moment you think you did. Are you really a child? The contents may not be children...... Well, there''s a good reason why I didn''t prevent it with magic. (I''ve got a little time to work this one out...) Use it against a lot of trouble, my trump card. "Come on, it''s time, ''Ten Globes''" 372 Lesson 367 Level 1 Exam (Medium) "Hey, Tordie. Maweefull''s coming." Before the first level exam. That''s what Mr. Rossum told me, and I couldn''t hide my surprise. "Mr. Maweeful, is that Mr. Maweeful? "Ouch. It''s that maweefull." To my inquiry, Mr. Rossum nodded loudly. Maweeful Parhauna. I''m a freelance magician from the civilian population. Even when it comes to magicians, their direction is innumerable, with some taking research positions and others becoming manufacturing and technical jobs like magicians. But Maweeful Parhauna is a woman who has made a name for herself as a raw battle magician - a proxy for crusading demons and running mercenaries, and dueling. Therefore, its combat capability is intense. Therefore, it was said that the royalty and the marquis were contending and wanted a servant. Why did she...? "Do some nobleman even duel? "Ainya. Luckily, there hasn''t been a noisy incident." "Then why would she? No massive warcraft crusade reports, no war, right? "So far, Nah...... I don''t know what''s going to happen a few years away." "Mr. Rossum, please don''t tell me you''re not even on edge... Huh! "Ha! Bad bad. So, it''s Maweeful''s purpose to visit, but apparently, he''ll be the opponent of the ''That Kid'' practical exam" "-! Are you Alto Crane Putt?!?" I opened my eyes. When it comes to children who are witchcrafted in this country, the name of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess should be mentioned first, but Ms. Rossum purposefully waved the subject to me. When that happens, the child in question will say who we are familiar with - that is, Alt-kun. "But why would a super warrior mage like her...? "I don''t know...? I heard it was some great guy pushing in, but I don''t know any more...? In the first place, a woman named Maweeflu Parhauna said she wouldn''t care about money or status, so she must have caught it for a different reward." I don''t know much about Mr. Maweeful''s motives because I don''t know who he is. But with her appearance, it turns out that Alt-kun''s practical exams can once again involve difficulties. "I don''t know how many ability-attenuating rings you put on, but that great magician is against you, isn''t Alt-kun pathetic...? "Mm-hmm. So, Tordie. You''re the referee. If Alto Crane Putt loses to Maweeful Parhauna, if he decides he''s strong enough for the first degree, he can pass." That''s why I''m here today. In front of you is a sorcery battle between the Prodigy and the Great Mage. Mr. Rossum said, "For you, a tour of this game would be a good study, too, wouldn''t it? He said," The referee can''t just be seen. In times of need, the ability to respond immediately is also required. Take it on. What is it, but I don''t think you''re in a position to take it easy... (Alt-kun created the example ''chunk of water''...) That''s the automatic turret I created when I played against Mr. Rossum. I have no idea what I can do to assemble such sorcery. I''ve never seen anyone else use this magic, so I guess that''s Alt-kun''s original spelling. Just this one thing, I can tell he''s an isolated genius. The floating turret that appeared over the boy''s head fires an uninterrupted water bullet, just as it did then. Mr. Maweeful hastily entered evasive action. Even a magician of her age must have been an unknown technique. "You use funny magic. Bullshit. Wow, you." Even so, she is perfectly water-bombed. How to take the time. Movement to evasion. I can tell from the side that I can ''be sure to avoid it''. There, Alt-kun will unleash water bullets himself. It was at this time that I thought Mr. Maweeful at heart was amazing. His water bullets changed orbit in the air. I ate it, that mysterious attack. Magic that can''t be bent. She said it was critical. "... Huh! What, is that... Huh!?" Surprisingly, it instantly fires multiple ice columns. It plays an attack from an automatic turret, prevents an attack from alt-kun, and still strikes like an unintentional, deflected counter that strikes back. But Alt-kun must have predicted this. Mr. Rossum''s paring made it easier for him to play Mr. Maweeful''s offense. The instantaneous redeployment, even considering the scene of first degree, could have been described as an attack of a different dimension. At least if Alt-kun''s opponent wasn''t Mr. Maweeful, the game would probably have already been over. The little boy, he frowned. "Is it hard because it''s first class, or am I the only one with a terrible opponent..." Excuse me, it''s the latter. But Alt-kun''s expansion of the ''chunk of water'' made the lead entirely his. The attack from Mr. Maweehul was intercepted, while the attack from Alt-kun seems to be manageable. Will the victory go back into Alt-kun''s hands like this? The arrowhead who thought so, Mr. Maweeful laughed invincibly. "No, no. Some bucket stuff was more than I expected. It''s not something. You won''t be complaining if you raise the battle level another step." "No, I will. This is an exam, not a death fight, so be the first to compete." "Hmph...... Meh." At the end of her listed cane, the cold air converges. My knowledge is that Maweeful Parhauna doesn''t like water system magic, but it seems very unlikely. "I''m sorry, me? I hear the Wang Du exam venue is excellent in both treatment facilities and doctors, so if there''s a ''what if'', rely on that one, okay? "Are you out of blood again..." Alt-kun looked like he hated the bottom of his heart. But when I hear that I will loosen my hand, there is no fine dust in the cowardly appearance. Is that all you have confidence in your power? Or is it just the liver sitting there? "I''m just giving up..." Those words came to me, pompous. And Mr. Maweeful has developed a surgical ceremony. Only the user of unchanging magic, with a pronounced speed of construction. Even in my fast language, can I prevent this in time...... "I''m going... Ice blade......" It''s a tiny blade made of ice. Micro hence massive. Those became blizzards and were released to Alt-kun. I scream unexpectedly. "Ko, if you eat something like this, your whole body will be rattled......! Please don''t! "You''re not such a jerk, he is." Countless blades from all directions. Isn''t something like this unprotected! Meat called meat is shredded, chopped, and in the worst case scenario, it dies! But Alt-kun... "Water column" Around him, several columns of water wound up. It spirals like turbulence. Not only does the column itself spin, but several water columns also spin around Alt-kun, the operator. There, the ice blade has arrived like a storm. "- Huh!?" Unexpectedly, I speak up. The blade of ice that touched the water column deployed to inhibit the attack was easily destroyed. The crushed ice became a grain of light and brilliant on stage. That must have been a fantastic landscape. Mr. Maweeful, be careless. But I laughed niggly. "Completion, completion. Good judgment." Judgment. With that word, I understood what he did. Ice blades, even sharp, are brittle. Then poke it there. That''s moisture and shock. Ice immersed in water becomes more brittle. What happens if water pressure is applied there? In this way, you should be able to crush it. The ability to instantly come up with and execute a defense force of anti-ice blade specialization - in other words, it must be odd of his judgment. "It''s a good decision, but it''s the best choice. Besides the ice blade, you stepped that if I used any sorcery, this would prevent it, right? If you only use water and ice magic, you can prevent it with the same water." "You''re not that confident. ''Cause you wouldn''t be surprised if an attack was prevented on me..." Instead of replying, Maweeful Parhauna laughed slightly and raised her wand exaltedly. "Because the ice blade is a connection until we work this out. If it goes down, it''s a good place to clap." What showed up was a huge shadow. It''s huge ice cubes. An overwhelming violence of mass, as if it could crush the martial arts stage itself. That was floating on stage. "Maweeful Parhauna! Are you going to kill your opponent?!?" "No, Tordie Cronmelin! This (...) is a legitimate assessment of him! If it''s not this much magic, you can''t defeat the child in front of you! "This is an exam! We''re not killing each other! Please stop the attack immediately......! "I''m sorry, but I won''t say no. One of the conditions under which I took on the fight was to have a satisfactory fight. I would wear a capability damping ring, and I wouldn''t mind tying in the magic of use. But I will never lose my hand in battle." Oh, yeah, I was. Maweeful Parhauna is a man of his name as a ''war magician''. Then. Yeah, I guess. You can''t hate combat behavior. The old man, nestled on the ringside, had a jittery look at the martial arts stage when he said there might be a tragedy coming up. It''s like there''s no value in a person''s life, just seeing if it can even be used. "I''m sorry, me? Even if your hands and feet are shattered and your body crushed, if you''re alive, I can help you treat them." Like nothing, she dropped the ice cubes without hesitation. There''s no way we can instantly prepare such a means of destroying such thick ice. "Alt-kun...... ugh! My screams were vain, too, and the huge ice poured onto the stage. Moments ago, massive amounts of water like waterfalls covered the entire martial arts stage, blocking our vision. 373 Lesson 368 Level 1 Exam (Part II) Hey, that''s terrible. How come all my opponents are putz guys? Doesn''t it make you feel safe to be crushed by the big rocky ice? So don''t eat it. This is the big premise. The best thing would be to escape outside the Wu stage, but the ring out is a loss, right? (Using ''old-fashioned'', I can bust it, but the corpses must be cumulative...) So use another means. Smokescreen first. Water curtains, blocking ambient vision. At that moment, simultaneously activate two sorceries. One remembered in Cyril, jellyfish float. Fly outside the ring and escape, bypassing the ice mass as it is. It is usually noticeable because it is a move by ejecting a large amount of water, and it will be obvious what means were used, but that is not going to happen all this time. Whatever the water bullet, the water column, and this smokescreen, it''s flooded inside and outside the ring. He moved the celestial globe as it was built, leaving himself to another sorcery. (Go, Ten Globes...... ugh! From the head of "Lazy Putzn Woman," rain water bullets. But the woman activated the icy demon wall on her top like an umbrella and prevented it. "Nhhhhhhhh...... Huh! I thought they would definitely fight back...! I don''t know how I got around this, but I really enjoy fighting you......! "I''m not having fun." "- Huh... Huh! Side...... ugh!?" The attack from the celestial globe is an attack. I activated it, another sorcery. That''s a super-degraded version of "Hidden Sorcery" used by a woman from Lnel?p in the Battle of the Ice Hole. That is, "Signs blocked". I will greet you with giant cannon water from the side of a woman who has been distracted. "KHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Isn''t it just cute screaming? The woman blew up, outside the ring - slapped on the wall. If I guarded him with muddy water, he wouldn''t have had a shock, but I''m not willing to do that, and I''m not going to let him know about the presence of muddy water. So as it was, I had it crash against the wall. "Ugh..., guh... Huh! Shh... Wow, I lost..." The woman seemed more shocked to defeat than a physical shock. When the blindfold of the water blocking his sight disappears, Mr. Tordi rushes in. "Ah, Alt-kun...... Huh! And compare me on stage to the woman poking her knee at the end of the wall, "Or did you win...!? How...? "It''s a trade secret" She looked at us still surprised and told us. "Ah, it''s an Alto Crane put victory. Practical exams, passed" "Thank you." Anyway, I''m tired. I didn''t consume my strength or my magic, but in spiritual terms. After all, it doesn''t fundamentally fit the noisy worldview I slashed. I''m a peace-oriented Japanese... Mr. Trudy is comparing me to the ice cubes. "Well avoided, take this..." (Other than avoidance, I didn''t have a choice.) There is nothing more than a desperate mourning for his genius than the sheer ice that Fee and Abel can easily begin to fly. "Heh, heh, heh... Huh! "Ohhhhhh!?" Suddenly from behind, the wet woman held me up. "Awesome...... ugh! You''re amazing! Even with a handful, I can''t believe I''m going to complete this...! Exactly! Genius! Genius! My clothes get wet, so they let me go. "At that age, I can''t believe I used all this sorcery. You''re a" specialty "of water magic, aren''t you? It''s been a long time since I''ve forgotten how wonderful it is to have one." Whether I''m a genius or a specialist, or good at water magic, it''s all off target. Well, I''m not going to make any corrections. Mr. Bishiwet looked back outside the ring with momentum as he held me. "Marquis, you''re amazing, you kid. It was more than I could have imagined...? These guys, you know their faces... So, the opponent was this woman at the mercy of the old Caspel? The Marquis, with his pinned and stretched spine, returned the words as if they were not even funny. "You''re coming up to the first level. It would be natural to have the appropriate combat capability. So in this case, winning or losing is not the problem. How did this child react to your attack? How did you adapt? That" tendency "is what matters." "Oh, that''s not... I don''t know anything. Because when I realized it, it was appearing on my side. Avoidance, mobility, and maneuvering remain all mysteries." Keep me in your arms, Mr. Shoulder Wet. The old man looks at Giroli and me, but of course he has no obligation without an in-laws to explain it to him. But the Marquis looks at me pale. "The whole stage must have been surrounded by water because of the blind eye. To say it''s necessary is to say that you have a ''back hand'' that others don''t want to see, right? And it''s either extremely affectionate with water magic, or it''s a misleading means of covering your eyes." I almost accidentally pounded my tongue, but managed to pierce my faceless expression. He''s the same old man who can''t eat. A pitiful opponent is hard to play with. "Fair enough. Some material was obtained. There''s no point in staying here at the earliest." Just saying, the Marquis walked away. I''ve been thinking since I saw you before, you''re walking fast, that guy. Are you in a way that doesn''t waste your time, or is it just a scratch? "So, uh... Your sister holding me? "It''s Maweeful. Maweeful Parhauna. Like a child, can I call you ''Maw Sister''? "No, that''s fine. Why don''t you let me go? I just want to go home too." My dear sister may be crying because she can''t stand the loneliness. "Your talent. If you polish it, it''ll stretch out more, won''t it? What, I''ll introduce you to a good teacher? "I don''t want to. Because it would be useless." "No use? What do you mean? At that age, there won''t be any more stretching costs." For nothing, I mean to say you misread my ''fundamentals''. If you think my talent is'' excellent '', you won''t have the eyes to see it at that point anymore. Without a master who knows what is missing and stretches out his strengths, ordinary people cannot stretch out. This one is not a genius who shows his head even if left alone. And... (My magic teacher, Abel alone is enough) That''s what I''ve decided. Especially if this is my mistake or an arrogant decision. It must be really important to say, "I will be taught other than the master," because it will be necessary to perform an audition for the training of swordsmanship in order to look at myself overlooking. (Well, but not now) All sorts of things. It''s about crossing my capacity. "So, I''m glad you''re about to drop me off." "Hmm... Next time, if you''re going to fight me again, I''ll let you go, huh? I''m not kidding. Who tries to fight a battle freak who will buzz off dangerous sorcery against his child opponents? "Tordiness ~...... Please help me..." "Ah! I can''t believe I asked a third party for help...! I decided not to have any pride around here. Already in this world, a man who relies on his scattered parents'' connections. It''s only natural to reach out to someone who can help you. Trying to do anything on your own, you''ve already suffered and died. I ended up getting a familiar sister to rescue me from my soggy wet sister. "Thank you, Mr. Tordi" "No, this is me, I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything when I really should have helped" A late teenage state official who breaks his hips with a pepper. (Are we talking about the ice drop earlier? This guy''s serious, too, huh? If I were in Japan, I might be the type to die of overwork. (Let''s go see Phee soon......) I''ll give you a round of prayer, and I''ll leave you with the practice venue. "I''m not giving up, am I? Now I will risk my life and you will fight for me ~ !" Such a voice echoed on his soggy back. Of course, I ignored that intentionally. 374 Special Edition - Nothing But Happy "Phee, Phee" The season is winter. One day, when Christmas was near, her mother called out to My Angel. "Nyu? Hey, O.K.? Phew, I''m busy now because I want to know why! I don''t know if that''s a busy thing, but my sister in her arms wants to focus on being caressed. He shoves his gritty head at me, and he''s getting more cancer. My mother is used to her loving daughter not being right for her, so she decided to keep talking. "Fee, do you want anything? Your mother''s gonna ask Santa for you? Oh, Christmas present investigation? Maybe My Mother, she met Stefanus a long time ago. So, did you ask for or ask for a gift for ''My Child'' -? "Miu? Ho ho? Phew, I like it! Anytime, he''ll stay! He cares so much about Phew! Phew, I got it! "I know Fee loves you about Al. Yikes. Your mother loves you both. But what else do you want? You think it''s good food or a fun toy?" In response to my mother''s enquiry, My Sister hugged me. "Delicious food! Fun toy! It''s all in! Santa, it''s not even under my feet! My sister is purchasing strange words again... I don''t know, it''s the first time I''ve been compared to Santa Claus, including in my previous life... "Uh-oh... eh. Al Ahhh......! Because Fee is natural and crushes the ''gift candidate'', my mother has looked at me with a grumpy eye. I''m just a kid, too, but can''t I call it a boulder? "Fee." "Hey, did you... Phew, I like what you did to! "Because Santa wants something, why don''t you just get me something? Painting paper and clay will not bother you no matter how much......? "Miu Miu......! Sure, it is! Oh, my God! No boulders, but you did! I wonder if you mean enough to push your mochi cheek, my opinion. Well, thanks to you, my mother would have made a gift. "Well done" thumbs up at me. "Ohh! I like what Santa gets," Clay of Transparency "! That feels better than any other clay! Phew, I like it! I want more!" Ah. Mother''s out of line. The clear clay that Phee has is the lake water on Holy Lake. Substitutes such as humans, on the contrary, make even spiritual tribes a treasure would have no means of obtaining them in boulders. No, if you ask Abel, maybe she''ll bring it to you, but there''s no way to get it to Mr. Stefanus. In the first place, they can''t even know we have the lake water on Holy Lake. "Shit, not the clay you''re selling at the Chamber of Commerce...? "The clay of the Chamber of Commerce, when you go to the Chamber of Commerce, you can buy it for! So Phew, transparent clay is good! "Uh-oh... eh. Al Ahhh......! I don''t care if they look at me like that...... Though what Fee wanted innocently just happened to be uninterrupted. "Uh, Phee. How about a stuffed animal or something? "Nyu? A stuffed animal? Phew, I have a dicon that I bought for you! "Dickon must be Mr. Bear, right? Even with other animal stuffed animals, isn''t that good? "Miu...... Indeed." My Sister thinks cheeky on me. Does this have a pulse? If you decide to stay stuffed, your mother''s burden will be reduced. I don''t know Stefanus. "What''s Fee''s favorite animal? "Yes! It is an instant answer. No, that would categorize me as an ''animal'' too...... "Let''s exclude humans, shall we? "So, yes! Meh, Elves! That, you''re pulling next year? Why don''t we end this year? "A normal animal? Dogs and cats." "Miu Miu...... Then..." Oh? You got something you can decide on right away? I wonder what it is? Is that a bear? Or a rabbit or something? "Mr. Pig! Phew, lately, Mr. Pig, I''ve come to think you''re cute! Ho. This is unexpected. I didn''t know you wanted a pig. Because the story started to get wrapped up with stuffed animals, or her mother nodded as relieved. "You''re a pig! Fee. You love pork, don''t you? I don''t think that''s why. "Phew, I like pork! The pork is delicious! I''ll change it! No. Whatever you eat, you''ll be replaced. I mean, you''re engaged even though it''s a sloppy conversation. Boulders are mother and daughter. "So, Phee is Mr. Pig''s stuffed animal, huh? I''ll tell Santa that, okay? Where''s Al? "Huh? Me? Stationery is fine." It won''t be a huge expense, it can be used to study, and you can give it to Fee to do it. "Al is abnegation..." No, there''s greed, isn''t there? If you''ll let me touch Abel''s ear, I can sell my soul to the devil. But you can''t? You''re not gonna touch me, are you? "I''m glad we decided on a present for both of you soon." Mother is stroking her breasts down. But my sister in my arms opened her eyes. "Phew, I really thought I had to do it! That''s probably, talking to yourself. But a declaration with a strong will. "Phew, this year, we''re going to catch Santa alive! Oh, yeah. You didn''t give up, that. And the night of the twenty-fourth. To me holding each other in the same futon, Fee vowed Santa''s captivity again. "Phew, I won''t let Santa get away this year! I''ll get you in this hand! From the feel of the mochi cheek that can be pressed, it is obvious that the motivation is overflowing. On the pillow, a hemp bag for capture is firmly placed this year. What the hell does it mean to capture Santa that far? My child is only a little different from the public child, so even this me, my real brother, has not been able to fully grasp the thought. "Phee, what are you going to do with Santa...? "Pfft. - I''ll just split the mountains! "Are you going to split Santa...? Can you do it in the first place, physically? "Phew gets the bag! To give up Santa! Isn''t there a lot of disparity, that? I mean, you get a fat old man, and I say, what am I supposed to do? Well, I''m going to ask MyAngel to sleep in the "Why Attack with Sleep"? So again this year, your sister''s ambitions won''t come true. (Nevertheless, Santa hey...) I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Santa''s gift, is that "counterfeit"? Especially with toys and games. It''s an item that comes out of a strange bag, but unless it''s made in an official factory, I think it means exquisite imitation. Even if that was a fantastic means. When it comes to Santa, it''s all about clandestine immigration and trespassing, but creating artifacts can also be a serious criminal activity? What about that area, actually? (No, what''s actually, yeah. I wonder why you''re thinking such a nagging thing, me... Are you tired...? Though I keep stroking my angel''s silver hair even though I''m thinking about being an idiot. "Phew, phew... Huh! Fuhi-ju... Huh! to. Phew, if you keep being done, you''ll be happy and full! Santa feels like catching him alive, but he disappears..." "So do you want me to stop stroking you...? "Meh! More! Phew, what are you doing, my favorite! "Better than a chick or a kiss? "That''s the best too! My favorite, Phew, there''s plenty! "You greedy bastard! When I stroked my crochet and sarah hair, Myangel said, laughing at him. "Phew, it''s not bad! But it''s too attractive! I''m confused, I shouldn''t have! Because I''m wrapped in a warm futon, stuck and stroked, I don''t know how MySister feels about the ceiling. "This is the happiest thing I''ve ever had! This is just for Phew! I''m not giving it to anyone! Nobody''s gonna give it to me. "Yes! Phew, I got a good idea! I''ll set a trap at the entrance to the room! It''s too abrupt. It''s a trap for what. "Santa! We''ll stop Santa in the trap! Topic over there, you''re back...... But if we set a trap, I think our mother''s just gonna be in terrible shape, okay? "I thought a lot about catching Santa alive..." "For the sake of survival, think about it." "Santa, we have a lot of sightings! And yet they haven''t caught me! No. Isn''t it rare that people think about capturing them in the first place? "Phew, I think. I''m sure Santa, when you try to catch me, you resist hard! So nobody gets caught alive! A great new theory popped up!? I don''t know, it''s Phee. If that theory is correct, I think the legend of Santa will have the phrase ''It''s dangerous because when you get your hands on it, it''s dangerous'' on the set, right? "So first, weaken them with traps! So Phew does everything he can! Are you going to dust the red man? "Tarbicki said the reindeer meat was delicious! If Santa knocks you down, Phew, I want to try it! You shouldn''t knock it down. I mean, is it called by Pooh''s mom, Phee, with a proper... Speaking of which, is reindeer meat a high-end ingredient in northern Europe? I''m from the North, so I guess I''ve eaten tartar before. I''ve never had one, including in my last life. My sister''s interest has shifted to the eater because of the food topic. "I got a lot of treats out today! It was delicious! Phew, I''ll have it all tomorrow! I''ll change! It''s Christmas today and tomorrow, so my mother will stick it out and cook me some delicious rice. Thankfully, the Chamber of Commerce gave me the plug. "Phew, I like sweet! I like meat! The cake was delicious! Phew... Nha...... Phew, more..." Your sister''s eyes are soaking up. His body temperature is also high. You must be perfectly sleepy. "Phew... To, su, ki..." I can hear the supine and adorable sleep. My Angel was traveled to the world of dreams. Now you''ll be gutted tonight. My mother never gets caught in a trap, or Santa gets caught in a fight. It''s a very normal, nothing night. (But I was happy again this year) Seeing my beloved sister sleep with a loose face, I thought so. "Merry Christmas, Fee" 375 After the 369 exam, go to the Chamber of Commerce "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Every time in the special reception room of the familiar Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, Mai Angel sparkles a great deal. The reason is simple. Because pudding, my sister''s new favorite treat, is now placed as a mountain. "Yes! Pudding, there''s plenty! Huh, eat it all! "Already, Phee. Not all of them, huh? Dinner, because you won''t be able to eat! Whether the embarrassing mother''s words have reached that ear, too. This is for our family and for the great Elf ancestors of the Chamber of Commerce. In the reception room are the high elves of the Chamber of Commerce No. 1 and No. 2, and as customers, our Crane Puts family and Marimo, the pure spirits of darkness. I mean, you''re just the way you always are. The fitting president of the Chamber of Commerce for glasses is thrilled to know that Abel likes pudding and is able to offer the best hospitality. "-, -" My teacher is silent, but he doesn''t loosen his hands eating pudding. If I give it to you, it''s going to give you as much momentum as you give it. I think my mother should pay attention to Abel as well as Phee. "Ha... Huh! Master Abel is also beautiful in cheeks... Huh! The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is impressed, but he looks like a child to me to gleam his eyes and eat dessert all at once. "Go ahead, Al. Be careful because it''s hot, okay? The vice chairman, who also brewed the tea from his hand this time, puts the cup down with the wink. "Al Kun''s invented pudding has a lot of fans on the Chamber of Commerce staff as well. Even from kingdom aristocrats, questions about recipes and sales are hiatus. Probably will settle in as a classic sweet, not a transient boom. This is amazing." Well, Daiyuan wasn''t my idea. Even if it is much praised, the murmur may prevail over the joy. "Phew, but, wow! Parent-child bowls are delicious too! Phew, I ate a lot yesterday too! I switched! "Oh, the bowl of parents and children was delicious, too. Continuing on to the fishing grounds, our chairman of commerce is skipping the instructions so that the chicken eggs can hold back their roots, so pudding together, our chamber of commerce will master new egg dishes. And that will make it easier for us to serve you." and the soft high elf tells us about his future prospects. Eggs, milk, corn, a lot to hold off on. That''s tough. "So is Mr. Fennel flying around to negotiate? It was merely solitary, but Master Soft High Elf followed my cheek with a smile on his face. "Al? Do you care about Fennel -...? "Huh? No, I just thought I was busy..." "Is that...? Smile, right, this? "Al, you''re giving Fennel ''privilege'' and preferential treatment, aren''t you? Could that girl be your favorite -...? I didn''t give you the privilege... You''d be surprised if you suddenly held me up, and My Sister would be furious, and it''s bad for your heart. I mean, Mr. Henriette. Have you subtly changed your tone? Then the chairman, who was staring at Abel''s current state of eating with a smile on his face, turned to Kurli with a true face. "Oh, Master Alto. Henriette is a troublesome type when she persists, so please be in the right mood for her, okay? If I get in the way of my work, I''ll have trouble with this one. This girl is rarely supposed to insist." Even if they say so. What, what? Mr. Henriette, are you obstinate? "I''m not obstinate -...? I smile..." You always smile, don''t you? Although I can''t read my emotions at all because of it. You wouldn''t have really thought you were obstinate if you didn''t keep following my cheeks. Then again, the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce nodded with a strange face. "Oh, the obstinacy sounds mild. You can leave this alone." It''s obstinacy... Mr. Henriette says nothing and keeps whispering my cheek in silence. So the president of the Chamber of Commerce turned to us again. "Tricycle. Kickskater. Pudding. Parent-child bowl. And the tires and Alto have devised one new product after another in this short period of time, all of which we have determined are products that we hope will continue to sell well. So the urgent need for the current Chamber of Commerce is to secure artisans. I have very broken bones here as well, but I hear you have brought a new invention today...? "Yeah, I brought it once, could it have been annoying? "No, it''s outrageous. Because once we have secured the craftsmen and formulated the production line, we will just put them on track after that. Losing business opportunities here is more painful. So don''t worry, please disclose the invention" "I hope they sell it..." In the past, there have been items that have been treated as half a failure. I also have trouble expecting much. "Master Alto doesn''t seem to understand the awesomeness of your invention, does he? Even though they say it''s awesome, I don''t hear it sells so much slide puzzles or anything. "It''s a tire, for example. As long as something called a wheel exists, this will continue to exist until a distant future. As far as eels and marshy dojos are concerned, they are heated to the point where there is a rights dispute among fishermen. Even in the clothing industry, you changed things, didn''t you? As far as nail clipping goes, it can spread to the size of one in a family." In a way, it''s a carry-on from Earth. There must have been demand for what was in demand over there. "So, in what name will it be an invention this time? Is it Essen? Or Bavaria?" "There are two, but I was wondering if it would be better if they were both in the ''Prima name''" "So is it the kind of drug? "No, it''s a little different. There''s something close to medicine, because that''s not what I made." Essen is cluttered, but Bavaria is food. Prima is classified as a drug or sanitary product. Though it''s only a shame and I''m not going to use it very enthusiastically. That''s why I''m putting this sale on the table. I don''t want to do it if it''s hard to do because I''ve been flailing my cheeks. "What about this one? First, he takes a pinch and the chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce tilts his neck. Well, look, you''re not sure what you''re going to use it for. "It''s a toothbrush." "Toothbrush, is it? That''s right. This time I made a familiar item for brushing my teeth. It wasn''t meant to be sold, it was made to protect my angel''s white teeth. Naturally, hygiene concepts in this world are inferior to modern Japan. Many people don''t brush their teeth about the lower ranks of the civilian population. People who take care of it are not good enough to do it with a cloth or to use Yang Zhi. So Gad and Abel helped me make a toothbrush. Thinking of my sister as respectful would be that she brushes her teeth properly every day. The bath is indispensable, and it always smells clean and good. It should also be noted that there is a popular bath and it is a world view with a house with a bath, so as far as the tools for washing the body are concerned, I will not enter. Many people wash with towels and cloths, because natural sponges such as corns and sponges are sold relatively inexpensively and are also used in the general household. Even in that world, toothbrushing is negligible, so hygiene management is difficult. "So what is it like with this drug? "That''s toothpaste. Can I call it oral detergent? It was developed by Abel, so we can guarantee its effectiveness and safety." "Master Abel! Dear President of the Chamber of Commerce, who rises with Gabba. This guy doesn''t bluff either. "Then this item should be sold and shown even if this Shorcina is worth your life! Would that work? I don''t think I can sell toothbrushes without the assumption or common sense that I care about hygiene. Regarding this time, I don''t think I have to sell it. Then the chairman looks at me with his glasses on. "I''ll put it in the store too, but that''s right. For example, we should use methods such as putting them in a mass bath and recommending them to people who come to the doctor with cavities. Even if God forbid, this Shorcina will not forgive, such as the fact that the great and poor Abel''s made oral detergent cannot be seen! At least we''ll thoroughly use it for the Chamber of Commerce staff! No smell, absolutely! Mr. Shorcina. That said, when I developed the deodorant, I thought the security department said something about it. It''s a woman, and it''s natural to care about the area. "So, is this item also related to toothbrushing? The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce took another selling item. But I''m sorry. It doesn''t matter at all, does it? It has nothing to do with brushing your teeth because you are building items with momentum and thought. What she took in her hand. That''s... 376 Episode 370: Other Sellings and a Little Information Chairman Shorcina grabbed the sprayer - like, a fog. It is not a difficult structure. If you have two tubes and a mechanism to send air out like a fudge, it''s as simple as making it out of workmanship for even elementary school students on summer vacation. Of course, because of the product sample, Gado did it for me to create and actually assemble the fine parts. "Liquid, is it in there? "That''s deodorant during this time, isn''t it? so here''s what I''m going to do" Mist blown out pussy. Then he pushed his cheek, so the pitiful sound of buffoo also sounded from my mouth. "This is... the fog... eh!?" "Yeah. It''s foggy. Well, it''s convenient for spraying medication, isn''t it? I would also use it for horticulture though. It''s good for shaking perfume, isn''t it? Then My Angel, who was cheeking the pudding unconsciously, reacted to my words. "Phew, I''ll use that for your garden plants! Push it, it''s fun! Phew''s favorite! For this girl, it must be a kind of plaything perception. "Isn''t this awesome...? Mr. Henriette, who kept pushing my cheek, took the fog in his hand. I don''t think I should have set it up with deodorant. "In some cases, I think it will bring revolutionary progress to agriculture." The boulder is No. 2 of the Chamber of Commerce. In agriculture in the Earth world, the presence of sprayers is extremely important. I didn''t expect to get there in an instant. (However, agriculture isn''t the only use of this...) Even in factories or the like, nebulizers may be referred to as mandatory. Instruments that contribute significantly to the homogenization of mass production and quality. Well, shall we leave the use of the area to the Chamber of Commerce? All I do is sell merchandise. "So," I hold up my sister, who kept eating pudding without even stopping her. You were happy to be stuck, despite all of a sudden, your sister grinned at you. "Hehe... Huh! Yeah. Now that I know you''re happy, why don''t you stop coming cheeky with your pudding mouth all over it? I say. "Actually, there''s one more thing this time. I have merchandise for the Chamber of Commerce." "One more thing? The beauty of the High Elves is hammered. "This time, Mr. Alto''s products are not two toothbrushes and fog blowing, right? "No. What I have prepared is stopped with those two." The head of the satirical chamber of commerce gazed at the mysisters I was about to hug. "Master Phyllia...? Instead of returning the answer, I put what My Mother had prepared on the table as Deng. "Ko, this is... Huh! Chairman Shorcina, who opens his eyes. Mr. Henriette, too, looks breathtaking. From there, however, the reaction was slightly different. "What a stunning shaping......! The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce was surprised by the appearance of ''it'', "High purity magic, demonic equipment - right...? The vice chairman was surprised at the way ''it'' was. (But we''re both different. I want you to look at the product itself, not the way it can be shown or present.) Something put on the table. It was a bowl made by my sister. There are no bowls in the cuisine of this world. So it was mainly the deep dishes that served the rice bowl and the rice bowl. But I want to sell the bowl in the future, so I have trouble without the bowl itself as a dish. So Phee made it for me. "That, Phew, worked hard to make! Delicious food for eating! Dishes for that! The two high elves touch the pepper and bowl. "The journey. Did you make deep, thick dishes for thermal insulation and durability" "Suitable for reason. Suitable for reason -" After all, they take my eyes and my heart away from the display of the dishes themselves. "This, Master Phyllia...? "Al Kun''s sister has a talent for ceramics...... No, should I say talent as a producer of magical objects?" The two then discuss it in a pompous whisper. And then I turned to this one again. "I would definitely like to buy the idea of this dish itself, but I would be foolish to say that Master Phyllia made this so that it would never go unnoticed." "If anyone sees it, it''s definitely a noise level." Well, around there. I also think it would be better if this girl''s talent wasn''t known to a lot of people. Because if we don''t control it intentionally, our daughter''s work will be magical. "It seems to be true that all your brothers and sisters speak of a genius who has lost his way." I guess my mother, who is exposed to Doya''s face right next door, would be most pleased with Chairman Shorcina''s words. Actually, Phee is the only genius. "But if it''s the same surprise or confusion, it''s still something you want to talk about like the crane putt family" The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce says that abruptly. I have some distant eyes, but I feel like I have complicated emotions. Mr. Henriette, who came back to my side and resumed his cheeky attack, explains it in a whisper. "Actually, I was dealing with Mr. Tace Callein until earlier." Tace Callein. It is about a civil servant, a representative of the Civilian Society, and a friend of unknown gender beauty, handsome Chanko and Noel Callein''s dad. What, but that''s a name I''ve heard for a long time. "As always, are you trying to draw this Chamber of Commerce to your side? The one who answered my whine was the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. "It''s the same, but it''s been a long time. I seem to have been keen on creating the Senate Siege Net lately." Were you plotting such a thing? But you didn''t make it to the Chamber of Commerce, did you? "You''re right to say that you''re on the verge of doing well. The Senate is a strong place for titled aristocracy, so some of the aristocrats are indulging in reformist focus and dissatisfaction. Looks like Tace Callein pulled them in and worked with other cities to try to hit this." That was a pretty epic story. Is that a siege net? "But I was frustrated. That''s what''s abrupt." "What''s that again? "Having taken a heavy look at the situation, the Senate entrusted the command of the Anti-Civilian Society to a person on an ad hoc basis. The aristocrat seems to have been a big player." "Heh. If you''re in a hurry and you''re going to deliver results, is that a pretty good person? "Yeah, because it was the Marquis of Caspel Lombault el Bailefeld. If it''s sliced, it''ll come with origami." Old Caspel! That''s him! Mr. Henriette, with his cheeks on, lays down with a soft look. "Before it happened, the Marquis said." This is a great opportunity to blur out anti-Senate senators. Calling it a danger is a mistake ''. Looks like some of the noble houses that actually went through with the Civilian Society were relentlessly crushed. In addition, it seems that the collaboration between the Civic Association and other cities has split brilliantly. " "In a moment, the siege net crumbled, and when it was over, the Civilian Society took the form of isolation. So I panicked, and the guardian said he was here. That''s totally unpleasant. If it''s a dominant time, we can still work together even if we come with tail feathers beaten to death. No, in the first place, we elves are perfectly sorry to be involved in human strife." Dear High Elf with red framed glasses that swell your cheeks. But Moonrain is still a volatile country... "Nor is the kingdom noble a single rock. It wasn''t a mistake to make that point." Chairman Shorcina groaned so, "Nobility matters first and foremost because it''s your home. If your own prosperity and safety are to be promised, it must be true that whatever you get above is fine. That must be royalty, Moonrayne or Frasevelk. Or even if it was a fenestra." Vice Chairman Henriette gave it back. The Kingdom''s "Royal Alternative" was six generations ago, but if you think about it, these people have been dead since that time. I''m sure you know a lot about the nobles at the time. That must have been the cowardly betrayal and some of them changing their attitudes in the earthworks. It''s just not a very disgusting mouthful. Then Mr. Henriette says with a bitter smile, as if he had read my mind. "If you look at it from a higher perspective, our Chamber is'' the same ''. A force that coordinates with the Elves can make friends, and if it moves towards elimination, this one will fight back. Because'' name ''doesn''t matter." Is the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce consistent with regard to the preservation of the entire race? I''m sure that will continue. I knew it, but once again recognised it as'' not on the side of man ''. I guess the Chamber of Commerce will pierce armed neutrality, even if civil unrest occurs in this country, for example. "If you say so, Al. Master Noel, son of a civil servant, wanted to see Al? Very popular, isn''t it? The vice chairman strengthens the ''puffy power'' of his cheeks, whilst saying things like that. If you ask me, I haven''t seen you handsome in a while... "Yes! Difficult story, don''t have to! Phew! Just watching, huh? Ha-ha-ha, that''s all! Huh? Why? My sister, who remained stuck, pressed her silver head gritty. If you can stay unrelated to the waves, I guess that''s one of the right answers. 377 Episode 371: The grass is blue next door. Isabella Edit El Bailefeld''s daily routine is colored by The Bad Mouth of the Neighbor. Says a bunch of scumbags. Says the lowly beggars. Says a barbarian who doesn''t even know how to do it. Many words were still incomprehensible to Isabella, who was only four years old, but in her childhood, she found that all of them were of the sort of bad gossip. In a world where discrimination and identity differences are commonplace, ''good people to look down on'' can be great sandbags. Especially since the Marquis'' daughter herself actively behaves and recommends it, the servants are happy to throw stones of malice. ''They'' may discriminate. No, you should be nursed. Isabella grew up in that environment. At any rate, my mother rejoices when she speaks ill of a distant dweller. For Isabella, who has been told on a daily basis that she had to be a fine magician, it was more than a pleasure to turn to the joyful emotions of her mother''s gaze. It was about getting a sense of openness. The young girl therefore continued vigorously to speak ill of the Crane Putt family. But she doesn''t know the ''reality'' of her neighbor. This doesn''t bring out a bad tongue. Ironically, Isabella began to be interested in her neighbor because she wanted the material to make the residents of the apartment look bad. And across the hedge I peered - there was a smile. That''s a smile Isabella has never seen before. It wasn''t like ridicule, it was a sunny grin. The family was always laughing. I was leaning in with my family. Parent-child, Isabella, who saw her hug each other in her siblings, was struck by the feeling that her chest could be tightened. I have a girl dressed like myself. Every time she is stroked in the head, she is pointing a melting smile at the boy. The boy stroking the girl, his eyes are soft everywhere. Have I ever had those eyes pointed at me? "Does it feel good to be stroked...? No one has heard the whine. "Mother, can you stroke my hair...? Back home, wishing so to Aufsta, the lady frowned annoyingly. "What, suddenly! If you touch your hair, your set will collapse! May I, Isabella! A woman shouldn''t let her hair touch her hands! Did something grumpy happen, Aufsta''s voice color is rough. No, have you ever seen a mother with a reassuring expression? "Isabella, I''m studying more than that, so it''s awesome!? You have to pass the Magic Guide exam soon!? Because you have to prove that I''m better than those women''s children!?" Angry on the shoulder, Aufsta walks away. Instead of having your head stroked, even a slight fuss. Isabella leaned down slightly. The large room felt strangely cold. Then she began to go and see her neighbor''s ''family'' even more. The lowly ones whose mothers and servants ridicule them. Live away, strange family. (Laughing again...) Smile. Smile, smile, smile, smile. Sometimes a crying face, an angry face. But smile. I wondered why it seemed so fun. Speaking of wonders, there''s always something unusual about the house next door. It could be a tricycle, it could be a blanco, it could be a chavon ball. Isabella''s never-seen toys and playthings, she was always shaky and playing. And the way it is. Relationships too. It''s all not like Isabella''s common sense. The other side of this hedge seemed to the girl as if it were a far-off country. - There was a change, one day, that April should be over. A boy very similar to his father, who was always supposed to be stuck with a silver-haired girl, was alone beside Blanco. But it doesn''t look like he''s playing. He has serious eyes, touching playthings. As Isabella is sucked in, she crosses the ''border'' and steps into the land of the fairy. "Hey, what are you doing... eh" Despite his abrupt voice in a high-pressure attitude, the boy was never surprised. It''s as if I knew I was here. With a calm face and voice, he answered Isabella''s question. "Oh, yeah. I''m inspecting Blanco. It''s tough in case anything happens. Is there anywhere you''re hurt? Are there any areas we need to replace? I''m trying to find out when I''m free." Isabella, who knows neither the word inspection nor its meaning, had no idea what it meant. But I understood that I was not playing with arrows. After a while, the boy turns to Isabella. How long has it been, such as being able to gaze straight at others? "Hello" He said so and smiled. A smile similar to my father''s. But some deep smile my father doesn''t have. I''ve never been directed at ''home'', smile. DDDD For a moment, Isabella got stuck with the words. But I don''t know why that happened. Turn around with Puy and give it back to the high-flying car. "Oh, there''s no greeting for you! "Greeting is important, isn''t it? The boy tilts his little neck without looking particularly offended. Isabella turns to the other side. "You''re not important! That''s why I won''t! "So, does it matter about you? "It''s not natural for me to care! "Then you''d better say hello. Nobody else, for your own good. To keep my price from dropping." "I don''t know what you''re talking about! "Nh... I mean" He gave in a little and gazed at Isabella. "It''s nicer to be able to say hello, isn''t it? Isabella glanced at her mouth, slightly, then, with a tiny voice, she said, " hello". "Yes, hello" "I didn''t tell you! The tree! I said hello to the tree there! Biscuit, the boy nodded and showed the girl pointing to Bronco''s falling tree. "The journey. Sure enough, I was distracted by all the blancos, and you didn''t appreciate the trees that always hang around. Some high priests once wrote letters to" The Island, "but I don''t think I''ve reached that point." I''m whining about something I don''t understand. Isabella remembers that her mother and servants said, "All my brothers and sisters are idiots." Even if he stares at Giroli, the boy just laughs quietly. "... so why are you alone now? "The rest of the family is napping." "Nap? "Yes. Nap" "Phew, phew..." The boy laughs bitterly at Isabella, who sees Chirali and Blanco. "Well, that''s why, if you have time, I''d be glad if you''d mind? "One, you''re lonely by yourself. Normally, I don''t have a brother-in-law for you, but if you want to play with me, why don''t you? "Yeah. I really do." "- Eh!" Isabella''s body sifted a little. "Oh, yeah. You don''t have a choice. Then I''ll play for you. But the good news is, if your mother finds out about this, she''ll piss me off! So don''t tell me anything about this, okay? Thank you for my kindness! Reaching down, the boy took it in gentleman motion. It is the first time, except for my brother, such as being touched by a boy. Don''t tell me you freaked me out. "So, do you want to play blanco? "That''ll be good later! You have an unusual ride, right?!? First of all, I''ll play for you! I''ll tell you what, there''s no choice! "Whatever you say. Lady." For the first time this day, Isabella played with children of her generation. That''s just it. Even then, it was a fairy country event for her. 378 Episode 372: The Forest of Soul Return May of 1206, a sacred history. I was in the woods. It''s a quiet big forest there. Colored by the mysterious blue and haunted green, the forest is said to be a place of special significance among the forests possessed by the Elves. I''m here with Abel. This is where my mentor said he would take me. "Beautiful place." "... n" "But somewhere I miss you" "... n" Abel grabbed my hand gently. The emotion you''ve conveyed, dear. And is it lonely? There are no people in this forest. That''s not to say that there are no human beings, but that there are no elves. There''s a turn at the entrance to the woods, but no one steps into this. I won''t let you step in. "... here too, Lucica has never come" Abel named her best friend, and saw her best friend''s son. How much weight does that word weigh? Abel, with my hand in his hand, walks through the deep woods without getting lost. Eventually, the atmosphere in the woods changed. There''s more majesty, more gravity. It was as if I had strayed into a guarded forest. "This place..." That''s obvious special. In a large circular space, there is nothing else tree. Only six great trees are standing there quietly. In the gripped hand, the force enters. Abel, who should have no expression, seems to be crying without tears. I shook that hand back quietly. "... this is the cemetery" "Grave? "...... hmm. Some elves call it a temple." "Temple? So what''s this tree..." Six in number. I knew what that meant. "... here are my brothers and sisters. Especially those who couldn''t recover their bodies." Abel pointed to the biggest tree. "... that''s our oldest brother. First elf. It belongs to my brother, Baldier." "Abel''s, brother...? "... as I said earlier, my brother''s body is not here. We fought in a place that wasn''t this world, and it was lost there." "Not in this world, place? "... St. Angel Randomantia" I was wary of what my teacher said. The angel''s name is missing. But I know who it is. I fought straight away, because I''m hearing from this Abel. times when this world was first created. That is, "Season of Life". When the spirits were the protagonists, not the people yet. In such a world, suddenly appeared those who complained of ''purifying their souls''. It was a human being at the time. Human combat ability is far inferior to that of the Spirits. Because the basic amount of magic is different. Physical toughness is also different. Like Enineve, who was able to ''regenerate'' from the abyss of death, the upper spirits also have powerful restorative abilities. Dimensions are literally different from the human race that ends there if lost. Although. Yes, though. The special man known as the ''Saints'' overwhelmed the spirits of the time. To humans who are inferior in number and should be inferior in ability, the Spirits say many were killed. Eventually, ''saints'' said, grew in numbers, increased their endorsement, and developed into a battle involving all their lives. Jihad in Nirva. Or it was an awesome battle called the War of Saints. who was behind it. Being who created the "idea of purification" and "saint". That''s random mantier. Winged beings, called angels by the ''saints''. An extraordinary monster whose eight arch elves fought with all their might and, on top of all the sacrifices, finally retreated. He who did Abel and said that he would never win one-on-one. That''s the random mantier. The arch elves killed the saints and left the Saint Angel. Still, The Light of Purification covered the world. I couldn''t prevent it altogether. In other words, it is the first world collapse. The Spirit Clan, which was dwindling in number in its battle with the saints, thus falls from the seat of the protagonist, and in "The Next Era" comes an era of "fantasy species" full of vitality and strength. That''s the history of illusion. It should be noted that no matter how small the number, the human race quickly thrived. At any time of collapse, unchanged. I guess that''s why humans are world protagonists today. An elf named Baldiel lost his life in the fight against Random Mantier. The final showdown of the Takazos was said to have taken place in the realm of the Holy Angels. That''s the ''world'', not here. That''s why Abel''s brothers never came back. "... the remains of the Baldiers are nowhere to be found. But the soul is here." I guess that''s not "Soul as Reality," where Abel and Fee can interfere. Must be something as a concept. Metaphysical perception as a way of being of the mind, not of academia, not of definition. Soul as a thought to be remembered. I think that''s what it means to be here. Otherwise, I don''t know what it means to have ''six trees'' all here. (I guess the youngest tree belongs to the nearest deceased body) Takazu Ramiel. Journey-loving elves who lost their lives in the battle at the end of their magic history. It belongs to Mr. Henriette and Mis'' ancestors. "... I ''m-" "Yeah." "... me and Rhutiel also thought we''d sleep here after death. Yeah. Rhutiel should still hope so. This forest is where our souls return." In Abel''s hand, a force was put in. There it is, Goto...... is it? "... Ramiel said to me" If you want to choose your own place of death and fight, you can decide where your soul will return. "... that if death is a long journey, the person to lean on should choose. Family is important, but there''s no point in being tied up." Abel saw me. No, through me, you must have seen something else. " so I cannot decide where to sleep at the end of my journey. I relinquished my responsibility to say ''make offspring''. And now we have lost sight of even the place where our souls return." There is no expression. But it''s soggy somewhere. So I shake my little hand back. I''ve saved the world many times, tiny, big hands. "Abel. There''s a difference between" losing sight "and" having a choice. " "Abel can choose. I just think that''s all we''re talking about. Getting lost means there''s something you don''t mind if you lean in on ''the others''? Then you can get lost. You just have to get lost and then decide. I never lost it." I don''t think I said anything wrong... But my words are vain. Because I know my soul won''t sleep. Because I know there is a ''continuation'' rather than staying somewhere after death. (A human soul named me came from Earth -) Then my soul. Where will Alto Cramput''s soul return? I also think that I''m the one whose soul is lost in the true sense of the word. Or sleeping is the right thing to do, and your case could be the exception. If a situation like mine is'' natural '', there must be more to publicize rebirth in the world. The world should be overflowing with ''knowledge of previous life'' and a world in which what past was important. So maybe my experience was rare. At the end of his life as Alto Crane Putt, there must be no guarantee anywhere that there will be a ''next''. Assuming there was a ''next'', I don''t think I''m with my current precious family. Neither family nor friends from previous life are in this world. I''m sure we''ll never see each other again. Then I guess'' eternal separation ''will come for both the Fees. "I''m scared to death." So I''m gonna squeeze it out. "... it''s scarier to die" And the mentor said the facts. "... if Al understood that, it also made sense to bring him to this forest" Oh, well. The reason I came here was because I was impotent. The importance of life. Family to be left behind. If I didn''t understand that myself, it wouldn''t be worth it if Abel brought me here. "... it also meant to me that Al and I came here" So I''m sure that word is very important. "I knew Abel was my teacher..." "...... hmm. I''m Al''s teacher." A tiny smile that you wouldn''t know if you hadn''t looked away seemed really worthwhile. As the leaves of a tree that was flown by the wind caught on the branches. Maybe what I''m "here" for is temporary. Still. No, that''s why. While I was beside Fee and Abel, I wanted you to be happy. "... Al" "Yeah." "... I''m glad I met Al" "I think so, too. So when I look back, let''s make it what I think was better. Make memories as pleasant as" Now. " "...... hmm. Pudding is essential." You foodie. But in those words, I remember the frustrated Plan A. Right...... I guess if I start touching Abel''s ears, I''ll be able to do more fun future diagrams...... (Plan, it''s a restart... I''ll make you feel free to touch me before I run out of this life!) In the temple of Takazu, I had a new determination in my heart. Just that, big day. 379 Episode 373: Mia Daily "Alt-kyu, alt-kyu. Are you there? There is, isn''t there? One afternoon. My sister and my mother took a nap, and in the meantime I was studying, and a waste of maid came to me. You''re the maid of honor, aren''t you? Why are you approaching me in such a way that if there''s a gap, I can be jumped, like a tackle aim for general martial arts? "Kufu...... For love, huh?" It''s not love, it''s desire. "So. What are you doing here? I''m a student." "Yeah. Actually, it is. There''s something about alt-ki-yun." "Mitsu? What?" When I closed the book, I sat down with my shoulders stuck together as a matter of course. I try to get a distance, but I pack it up at a tremendous speed. Guh! I can''t get away with it...... Huh! "So, it''s the first one." Speak up normally. "Mr. Marsh Dojo''s sale has finally begun and we would like to report it." "Oh, I''m listening to that, too. That sounds very popular." Echan Wentong and Yantine have informed me that the eel association, which began selling in May, is apparently selling from the boobs to the sales. Arrowheads, they were heavily influenced by the tasting. Participants'' testimonials and noble moves to seek eels from before the sale, even the upper classes who were non-participating and the common people who heard the rumors, were interested, and killed them in the store or something. Of course, if you know what that tastes like, you can''t get away with it anymore. The customer said he became a repeater. "Thanks to you, my father seems to be screaming happily, too. The Elves have been investigating Marsh Dojo''s estimated habitat numbers and such for a long time before the sale, but I''m impressed it was necessary. Hey. If you don''t save it, I think you''ve been the target of a random seizure." There, well, so was my birthplace. But the operation of the Chamber of Commerce hit the diagram, and the eel seemed to have become something the common people and nobles alike liked to eat. Only nobles, only common people, because that kind of food doesn''t make sense. "Whatever it is, it''s like a kind of gold mine appeared in Baron Venink''s territory, and it''s a good thing" "Of course, it''s a very good thing. But that''s why I have to thank and thank the ''originator'' for it. Never forget it." Yeah. Don''t rub shoulders, shoulders. "The eel was originally just what I wanted, and it was a coincidence that Mia''s parents moistened it... I don''t think you need to thank me at all, do you? So forget about it." "-! Alt-ki-yun! That''s it, about this Mia sister... Huh! "Don''t hug me! Don''t interpret it conveniently! What power! It''s like I can''t shake it! You''re not usually strong enough! But in fact, my family is cared for by Mia scattered. Of the servants who are far away, they are the only ones on our side. Given the gratitude, I don''t think Mia needs to be thankful for the dust. (I guess less than a single sandwich you made the day you came back from Cyril) Of course, though I''m not going to put it in my mouth. It''s embarrassing, I can''t help it. "Come on, Alt-Kyu! You can kiss this Mia sister, too, like you do to Fee, huh? Wait, wait, wait! How do you conclude I''m going to kiss you!? If I kiss you the first time, you''ll definitely be burning! I''m done! "So! So! What''s the second story? If you don''t shut it off and ask, you''ll just get attacked. "Mmmm......! That''s right. This story is also very important." Take the letter out of your chest with Gossogoso, sister. I don''t know why you''re here. "This is it. What matters is the sender." "Which...? Hmm? This is-" What caught my eye was the crest of the Viscount Baumann family. The sender is a friend who lives in Cyril. It was military uniform chanko and frei melle el baumann. "Alt-kyun! Were you acquainted with Heroit''s child star, who can be counted as a three-finger in the Cyrome Childhood Rankings? Sister Mia, I had no idea." I didn''t say that. Hang a dripping meat of blood on the tip of the tiger''s nose and he''ll cut off a thousand pieces of his own arm, but that makes sense. I don''t have a hobby for doing that, do I? "Speaking of Freiki, it''s a delicacy of our professional attention. Personally, I''d rather have my pants properly worn like a boy than a girl''s cuckoo, but even if I take that negative into account, she''s worth loving." You hear all the fuss, don''t you? Prioritize the inquisitiveness of the letter. "Yeah, the contents..." From the text of the offering, it was overflowing with greetings from times when it was truly aristocratic. children''s writing. I don''t think so. To sum up, "I wanted to send you tickets for a play to perform in Wang Du, but since it''s all terminal roles, that''s something my pride won''t allow. Let me give you the tickets again when I''m in the lead." That is. Well, it won''t be that many plays with single-digit kids in the lead. Should I think I don''t deserve the opportunity? "Mmmm...... I''d like you to introduce me to Sister Mia. I''d love to see Heroit''s little star live." You want me to sell my friends? When I shook my head with a sinister face, the maid of waste laughed nimmari at what she thought. "Kufu...... Huh! Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Alt-kyun, I want you to feel safe. Other beautiful childhood is only the object you love. I hope you don''t persuade me not to scorn my true alt-kikun." What difference does it make? Why are you holding my head with a happy face! Oh, my God! "Ugh! Alt-kyun, now it''s lit, isn''t it? It''s okay. Okay? Sister Mia, isn''t she alt-ki-kun? What a happy circuit. I''m desperate. How does this wasted maid look? (Ningromia seems happy...) Happy to think I was jealous of what you interpreted. "Khuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" You look so peaceful. "So, Mia. What do you want me to do for the last time? "Oh, that. That''s it." Mia, who had an anomalous headlock on me, skilfully rolled my body as it was and got me lying down. And the head, over the wasting thighs. (WHAT!? Knee pillow?!?) "Kufu...... This is it." Which is it? "Alt-kyun, you''re working a little too hard. Doesn''t look like he''s resting much." "No, that''s not true" "There is. Yes. Yes? I think this Mia Villemaine el Venink sight, Altokiyun is the type of person who can do too much and fall down hey. The human body is brittle, isn''t it? If you try too hard, you can die." "Ugh..." I can''t argue with you because I know about overwork death...! "Alt-kyun is always working hard for Phee and her mother. Even while you two are asleep, you haven''t taken a break from studying and doing your work. But you can''t do that." You''re gonna put your hands on my head, little sister. "Everybody, alt-ki-yun is important. So I think Alt-kyun should rest in moderation, not just for himself, but for all of you." "Mmmm..." I didn''t expect Mia to tell me...... "There''s a difference in roles between what I see and who''s beside me. Someone who can make someone smile. Someone who can support you. Someone who can lead you. I don''t have any outstanding abilities or talents, so I can''t do anything big, but I''d like to at least be your loved one''s futon." Mia stroking my head, laughing at kufu or something. Don''t be hard to distance or resume your studies when you can come with this attitude...... "So why don''t you get some rest now? From Mr. Duvet, please. "I can''t help it if it''s a favor from the futon. I''m gonna take a little break." When I closed my eyes and pulled out my shoulder strength, that was all drowsiness hit me. Mia''s right, she did get tired. Come to think of it, it''s still a child''s body...... Sooo, I felt my exhale deepen. Oh, this is no good. You''ll be asleep soon, I''m sure. But... Picha. I had that sound and the feeling of my cheeks getting wet. Rain... there''s no reason. This place is indoors, and most importantly, it''s not cold. When I opened my eyes slightly, there... "Ugh, hehe...! Bi, it''s a tranquil sleeping face of beautiful childhood. Ooh! Oh, I can''t stop. Uh-huh! There is a loose face of a wasted maid with a solemn expression of banned publishing. Hey, man! Who is it now?! "Ahem! You can''t get up. Ooh! I''m just starting to see Altoki''s cute sleeping face!" I knew it was an act to satisfy my own desires! In the end, that afternoon, it ended only by getting rid of Mia. Tired! 380 Episode 374: A Gentleman, Eating an Eel "Ooh, Antonius. Here he comes! End of May 1206 in the sacred history. A friend of mine, Bracema, came to my house. "Well done, I just wanted to say, isn''t it a lot faster than planned? When I said so, Bracema laughed like a child, showing her shine and teeth. "I don''t know because I was hungry. You do, don''t you? Now we''re talking all over Wang Capital, that eating mon." "Oh. There is. There was a restriction on my purchase. We managed to turn the servants into mere civilians or mobilize their families. You had a hard time, didn''t you? "What I struggled with would be the people who went to buy it out. Let me eat faster than that. I''m looking forward to this, and I''ve been running." "Have you been running? I rushed the carriage, didn''t I? "No? It''s faster when you''re alive." "... Bracema. You''re a nobleman, aren''t you? "There will be no nobles or civilians before good food. What matters is what''s in your stomach, huh? "Again, I don''t understand..." But this food. I was looking forward to the nod and do the same. Eels and swamp dojos are miscellaneous fish that were not originally eaten even by the civilian population as lower fish. So when I heard that such a thing would be sold out, there were not many who expected it. Moreover, the starting point for the sale was the total anonymous nobility. No one pays attention to this. Without the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce and the name of the Viscount Zeman family, I even wonder if anyone would have gathered for a tasting party. In fact, if I had been invited, I would have said no on account of my busy schedule. Now I''m busy too. I don''t think I''m going to go eat the lower fish until I have a precious time. But the aristocrats who went out to the tasting party said that they were all tongue-in-cheek at the taste of the eel. Some of the participants were aristocrats of gastronomers known for their diet and eating habits, but even they admired eels, so the upper classes were equally interested. This me, too, again. So I tell my friend about it. "Let''s get it ready right away. It sounds delicious to eat alone, but it goes well with alcohol, this is it." Call a servant and make him ready. Even so, I just let him carry the liquor and reheat his lunch. "Shall we drink first?" "Ouch. I have to." It''s like even drinking water. Braithma drinks without hesitation. "Pfft! This house shouldn''t be hard, but it''s just a little liquor hobby." "I don''t need the hard work! To my protest, my friend laughs niggly. "But hey, I heard it was a meeting today, right? Even when it comes to the Senate, the reality is better. I know the martial arts officers well enough to say that the will of the royal family is often respected in advance meetings of the Three Dukes and Fives." "Mm..." "So, it''s your recessionary bump right now. Something must have happened anyway, huh? The air in the mansion is ruined because of you alone. Look, Antonius. When you eat delicious meals, you can''t feel like you''re sinking. Because of this treat, it will no longer taste" With me, it''s not like I''m sinking. "Then spit it out a little. The mind is the same as the object. It''s only gonna be lighter for what you put out, right? He seems to say whatever he wants about himself, and he''s going to go along with my stupidity. I was willing to tell my long-time friend what happened today. "Actually, the beginning is Marquis Bailefeld''s proposal." "That grandfather''s? I don''t have to ask what''s in it, but if I''m not cautious, I''m gonna feel better." Because he''s other HR, Bracema is laughing and clapping his shoulders. "''Cause first, you know that a first-degree magic exam was done, right? "Well, of course. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess was the youngest in history to pass a full score, and finally got a royal hand on the first stage." "Following the results of the first-degree examination, Marquis Bailefeld was told on the table of the meeting by the Pentagon." His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is the royal treasure. How about there? When I give His Highness a curtain, he says, "What?" "What''s up, buddy? "That''s right. It''s a refresher. Especially since the Marquis didn''t just serve, in a broader sense, he suggested that we put aside people who could be ''friends''. It is not unnatural to reason that you need a groin minister to be as good as your highness." "Come on, Antonius. Doesn''t that seem reasonable at first sight and only serve as a spark of contention? Your Highness the Fourth Princess and the house you want to approach, that would be like a mountain. I don''t suppose you want to keep the weird guy close to your highness? "Naturally, that topic also came up. So Marquis Bailefeld added." Those who do not know their names cannot be brought near His Highness. But if a rightful person is to be the guarantor, let''s solve the problem. " When he heard my words, Bracema laughed as if he was frightened. "It''s clear, that''s the guy. In other words, only the finest houses of nobility can serve in the near future." "Therefore, no objections were raised" "Ha! Well, then, all five weavers are nobles! I don''t know if you disagree! By the way, I was bored. "Yeah? What does that mean? The House of the Duke of Bauskor might disagree, but the proposal and the action in question were at the Pentagon meeting, and there was no Sanduke, right? "That''s right. There is no Sanguo. It was the Marquis of Ventelshoven who raised his voice." "Heh. You don''t have a Ventels Hoven family? What did you say you disagreed with? "No, not the other way around." When I said so, my savvy friend nodded haha. "I mean, you staked out, didn''t you? With the Marquis Claustel." "That''s right. He raised his hand to our granddaughter." Mother of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, Queen Paula is from the Marquis Claustel family. By contrast, the mother of Her Royal Highness the Third Princess, you are from the Marquis of Ventelshoven. When daughters are old with each other, plus have the same personality and no difference in identity, that seems to be the only thing that gives rise to a sense of rivalry. Marquis Ventelshoven seemed impatient that all His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess would take a footlight. "You said you could be patient, Antonius. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is a genius of sorcery. Besides, he also has the right to inherit the throne. Meanwhile, Her Royal Highness the Third Princess has neither of the qualities of what she has just said. Isn''t it a little painful to stick together with this? If we didn''t recruit people and get together, that would be the face crushing." "But Marquis Ventelshoven seems to intend to do it. No other Marquis family seemed to disagree. Even if Her Royal Highness''s home is shameful, we won''t lose anything." "So the New Moon and the Full Moon are going to recruit sidekicks?" "It''s not really settled yet, but it''s probably going to be" I have never heard of the myths of disharmony of Her Royal Highness the Princesses in particular, but these things are enthusiastic around them, and their influence may propagate to the person. In the unlikely event that the sisters compete with each other, it is nothing more than a tragedy. "I don''t know what to do. Is that why you looked so shady? Well, it''s always been hard on you." "Leave me alone! When I yelled and my friend laughed, the eel was carried there. Braithma has thrown her liquor and topic aside and has been deprived of consciousness by a lunch box that she just rewarmed. "Ooh! What a good smell! You don''t have to eat to find out. This is absolutely delicious! "If you don''t have to eat it, you don''t have to." "Whoa. Don''t be so mean to me! I can''t believe you can''t eat this. It''s a snake''s life." Brace Ma, who received her lunch box, enjoys the smell as she looks at the eel with her childish rotten eyes. "Mm-hmm! Fragrant! This is the bottom fish! Warm it up again. It''s this one, so if it''s ready, it must be delicious! "I have no choice but to do all this. There''s no way I''m gonna get out of work and go eat." We laughed and carried the eel to our mouth. "- Huh!?" And look up at the same time. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! "Here, here, don''t fly the rice grain! Though I said it, I was trembling with emotion. First, rice is delicious. The eel is delicious. And the sauce is delicious. But the thing that strikes me most is that it''s all delicious. Heavy flavour and aroma stained with rice. Compatible with eels. I found that this was not something to eat individually, but a dish that assumed ''being one'' from the beginning. "Great design idea. Instead of eating rice because there is rice, this cooking method and sauce are chosen as ideas for eating rice more deliciously! I guess the person who created this is just a genius. And maybe you love rice. "Antonius. Surely it was named Bavaria, the developer of this dish." "Oh. But a culinary researcher, that''s a far cry from you, isn''t it? "Far from it? This guy''s inventions are already deep in the military, right? "Yeah? What do you mean? "It''s dried meat. When we march, dried meat is indispensable as portable food, but the dried meat he developed is delicious again. Once you know that one, you can''t go back to the original unscented dried meat. It''s not just the military. Even private mercenaries and adventurers should not be able to let go of that dried meat. That''s why I wanted to try something called an eel." "Complete. Are you saying that the basement you''re interested in already exists? It makes sense." In the culinary world, too, do you mean geniuses are appearing? If you''re a genius that makes these people happy, you want them to come out as much as they want. We ate all the lunches we were buying in. The servants'' gaze was terribly cold because they declared ''I''ll do it if I have any excess''...... "Let''s get back to shorthand, Antonius." Chewing, Bracema says. "His Royal Highness both princesses were saved that neither was a gutted personality. Even if there is a difference in the quality and quantity of recent studies, I wonder if the Marquis'' menthols are as rough as the horns and the two of you. So you, too, don''t look so hard. Let''s go easier, huh? "Well, yeah" I nodded but had only one concern. Even if it is the usual wasted worries, there are also anxieties that cannot be plucked away. (This eel is delicious -) Me and Bracema could have had a full tummy. So satisfied. I am not dissatisfied. But servants who could not eat would have been dissatisfied. So. So if. If His Royal Highness both Princesses show up at the same time, "Who wants to be in the near future", will it cause a crack? As my best friends like each other the same man and at last make a difference, I wondered if saying ''seek people'' would leave a source of evil in some cases. "You''d worry too much about boulders. That''s the same level where you moan that you can''t go outside in fear of a natural disaster you don''t know when you''re coming? My old friend frightened me. Certainly my concerns are unfounded and without specificity. So let''s hope. that it will be a joke of the future, worrying brilliantly about things. Eating a delicious eel, I kept layering wasted thoughts. 381 Episode 375: Its June. "I was... oh, my God! June of the sacred history 1206. My energetic sister came out to me with a jumping hug. "I was good to. Oh! Good, good, good. There he is. Ahhhhhhhhh! "What''s up, Fee? There''s always more tension today." "Phew, shaggy, for a reason! I can''t do that! "May I ask why? "That''s ha... Hehe...! That''s not true." Chuck, I got kissed on the cheek. "It''s your birthday! Ha ha, they always celebrate Phew''s birthday a lot! Makes me a lot happier! So, uh, thank you so much for today! Celebrate! Phew, I like it! Oh, yeah. I''m seven today, too. Thank you. When you get older, you become less aware of your birthday. "Hehe ~...! Thank you for your birthday! "Yeah. Thanks. I''m so happy to be with Fee like this." "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" My Angel''s eyes generate sparkle and stars. "Yay, glad to be with Phew!?" "Yeah." "Happy to be with you, Phew!?" "Of course." When I snort firmly, My Sister shrinks like a gym seat. And. "Ya..." "Ya?" "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, phew, I''m glad to be with you. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! My sister makes a big jump. "Phew! With Hugh, that''s the happiest! Phew, I like it! Pussy!" My Angel with open arms and a pinch. When I held him up, he immediately rubbed his soft mochi cheek. "Yay, yay! "Yeah?" "Thank you so much for today! "Yeah." "So, hey, get away from Phew, come on! Just Phew! Just watching about Phew? Is that true? You sure you want to thank me? Aren''t you just trying to thank me and keep me to yourself? "Phee, I want to celebrate Al''s birthday and her mother''s too..." "Meh! Spend the day with Phew! Tomorrow! "Tomorrow''s not Al''s birthday." My mother gives me a stubborn voice, but she''s not going to give it to Fee. He''s pounding on me. "I did. They''re in the house, and they''re all gonna get in the way of the huffs! Hidden in Himitsuchi! Nobody''s coming! I won''t be disturbed! No, if it''s my birthday, I want everyone to celebrate, right? "Altokiyun. Happy Birthday -. I''ll make you something delicious today." "If you want to make something, I''ll help you too..." "That''s no good. The guest of honor wants you to sit with Don. As Artuki''s sister, this Mia Villemaine El Venink would like to make you a treat with more on your arm." and a waste maid who wraps her arms around her. These days, isn''t this guy trying to occupy a ''sister position'' as a fait accompli, not a self-proclaimed one? Are you okay, my house? Not gradually invaded? And when you stop by, you feed me, Marimo. This girl doesn''t brace either. Especially if you just don''t understand your birthday or something. "Does Al want anything to eat? You''re gonna make it, too, right? "Yes, yes! Phew, pudding! I think pudding is good! Pudding would be delightful! The pleasure is, Master Phyllia, isn''t it? Well, if Fee smiles, I''m glad too. "Bye, Mom. Pudding, please." "Already. Al''s sweet on Fee." The mother seemed to have a perfect outlook for the movement of her son''s heart. But, well, I should say I''m blessed. Three big celebrations of a child''s birthday in this world are five, ten and fifteen years old. At the halfway age of seven, civilian families usually do not celebrate. But now, everyone is blessing me. What a thankful story. "... Al" And it comes, the bearer of enchanting ears. It''s my birthday, so why don''t you let me touch it for a second? Abel was out first thing in the morning. He came back to my house with Yantine, but he says this is just a coincidence. "Happy Birthday, Master Alto. This is a celebration from the Chamber of Commerce." "Oh, thank you very much, very kind." For all of you at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce this year, I''m going to take care of you. Henriette gave me a birthday card via E-chan. "... Al. This is from me." "Oh, this is...! What Abel took out was a brilliant melon. He said it was brought to me on purpose from a garden on the southern continent side. Even in this world, melons are fine fruits. I mean, the common people don''t eat much. It is a fruit coveted by the people. Well, I usually sell it to the Chamber of Commerce. "... Al. Congratulations." "Thank you, Abel. I''m glad you''re celebrating." "... n" Mighty char with a faint grin. I guess the value of this smile is really outrageous. This one seems more precious to me than Mellon. "Hawa......! It''s Melon, right? It''s Melon, isn''t it? I''ve never had a melon." A baroness looking at her fingers literally. Fee in my arms is also intrigued by the green round one. "Yes! This looks delicious......! Phew''s hunch, probably won''t come off......! Well, you''re gonna love it. Melons I grew up with at Abel''s would definitely taste good. "Heh heh. Good for you, Al, huh? Everyone cares about Al." My mother hugs me every Fee. Marimo is also on her mother''s shoulder, appealing to her presence. "Ha, ha." "Hmm?" "Phew, I like it! Love it!" I can celebrate with my family. Just that, uninterrupted happiness. It was my seventh birthday, which made sense to know that. 382 Episode 376: The Round Trip of High Elf Mis Hello. This is Mis, a pathetic worker who is trapped by ghosts and charged with intact intense duties every day. Grandpa Eph called me in today, and I''m coming to the city at night. If you think you''ve finished your painful labor, then you''re dealing with an old man with no flowers. I''m not happy at all. Now the meal won''t go through your throat either. "Holy shit, Mis! Just because it''s a treat for me, eat it without any hesitation...! "That''s rude. I''m not shy, am I? Or do you want to see me being serious? You want to see it? Fine. If that''s what you want, I''d be happy to show it to you. - I''m a clerk. I''m going to add a round grill and a lever for pigs. - Hey! "Ah, here, here! My nostalgia, my lord would have known! "I don''t know. In the first place, you beat me and Deborah yesterday." I do the trick of pinching the cards. Then my grandfather''s face in front of me clouded. "What ''won''! Let''s call that bait! As soon as you raised the rate, you swept me all together! "I don''t like it. There''s no way you can win that conveniently. It was only at that time that Grandpa Eph''s twitch dropped." Mostly, this is the Mass Dining Room and Mass Tavern. It is not the coming of a high elf who is inherently as noble as I am. It''s like a lot of stinky, unclean adventurers. You doubt Effmont''s common sense to call a weak, delicate girl like me to a place like that. "What do you say! You''re not making a scene in a fancy restaurant, and you''re not going through your throat! I am saying that there is no such thing as Grandpa Eph. You''re a perfectly rude old man. "I don''t care about your shit. Do you have any soul guts that you want to go out of your way to summon me for a treat? Unlike you, I''m busy. If you need anything, just say it." "What are you so busy with? When you have a terrible hangover, make it a ''voluntary half-time break''! "It''s only natural for you to rest because you''re ill, isn''t it? Until the evil deputy falls, but are you going to tell him to work? The world''s workers haven''t shut up, have they? "You are insulting the workers of the world, Lord! Not at all, as always, a hell of a guy!... well yeah. It''s not true that I have business. Actually, I want you to introduce me to someone." With munchkins and liver roasting on my cheeks, Effmont is there. This grandfather eats well for you at your age, doesn''t he? I don''t think I''m in a position to get sick of people''s appetite. "Introducing people? "Bye. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t ask for it." "Ha... Don''t tell me you fell in love with a high elf for an inferior species of human being, Grandpa Eph? Not to mention how qualitative I can be the cupid of good love, it''s nice to introduce a noble elf tribe to a short, old man. Oh, if you''re our chairman, you can always let Shou leave the office, right? If she were to retire, it would be easy for me to do the same - no, because there would be fewer officials that would make her cry." "There are too many scratch points, I don''t know what to do. I don''t know, I can just talk about perplexity and paranoia." You''re a rude grandfather. My mouth only speaks the truth. "So. Grandpa Eph, who the hell do you want me to introduce you to? "Oh. That''s..." A white beard moved with a mogomor and gave me his name. That was the name of an unexpected person. The next day. I''m taking my colleague, Jantine, to a certain mansion. There, you have the person you want. "... Senior Mis, aren''t you going to walk a little on your own? A high elf in the security department says that, rocking the ponytail. But that''s a stupid question. Since ancient times, people have horses to make things easier. Then isn''t it natural for me to ride? It''s like throwing away balls and picking up tiles, such as walking on the ground, throwing away advantages. It''s impossible. "I was going to put my stuff on Tarika, but I can''t do that either because I have seniors on board" "Your forged arm is meant to hold heavy baggage. I''m weak, so you say I''m riding a fruit horse. Naturally." "He said he was weak... Instead of the Chamber of Commerce, I think even if we look at the whole High Elf tribe, we can only count those who are stronger than Senior Mis..." "That''s a big misunderstanding. ''Looks like Mis got hit. He''s the weakest of the high elves...'' cause that''s what I''m in. But I can''t, can I? My value lies in my adoration and beauty. It doesn''t sell strength, so it doesn''t matter if you''re weak." "... Our chief of security, Senior Mis, asked me to come" "I don''t like it. I''m not going anywhere near the smell! Absolutely! Yes, absolutely! If I were the ruler of the law, I''d make "Sweat Stink Sin" and make it strictly enforceable. Being unclean is a sin. No, I can''t. I won''t forgive you. "... before I do, I think I should create ''The Sin of Alcohol Stinks''..." The horse''s tail elf says something. But it''s a shame. I didn''t hear you very well. "Huh? Is that Mr. Mitchemon? A boy who remains stuck with his toddler like no other is making his eyes black and white on my words. That would be so. No one normally remembers such a dead old man. He wants to meet someone who just said hello once, etc. It would also be natural to be suspicious. "Don''t worry, it''s not like suspicious sales, is it? Only there, let me assure you this. Especially if something happens, I won''t take responsibility for it." "What the hell is a guarantee..." "It doesn''t matter what those things are. Because I was bought here by my grandfather, so if you don''t say yes, I''m in trouble." "Um... No, I can''t go out easily in the first place." "Please use Takazu there. If I add a touch of sweetness to your favor, that one would be chocolate, wouldn''t it? I put the dessert I brought as a souvenir. This isn''t him, it''s a nose pill that lets Takazu and his family smell him. Even though alt boys are children, they don''t even rejoice in giving sweets. As with the atmosphere, is it because of the sadness in the contents like some tired worker? "Yes! Here comes the sweet one! Phew, I like sweet! I like it! Phew, I want this! "You can eat it, but you also brush your teeth properly, okay? And then, like, we could have dinner? "Phew, I''m fine! The rice is delicious! I don''t eat it, it''s impossible! Phew, I''ll change today! He caresses his head in a gentle tone, while paying attention to his sister. Is this bullshit? Or are you just spoiling it? Well, either is fine. Yeah, me, too, I''m getting bumpy eyes every day, so you want a lover who can spoil me all you want. No. If you''re going to spoil me, it doesn''t have to be my lover. "But Mr. Mitchemon doesn''t need me... The whole thing, what the hell...? "There''s, uh, dead trees. Ask them." "Dead Oki, is it? "That''s right. For your grandfather''s sake, he''s only tall with a hyoro, so he''s a dead tree. Well, a coarse decaying tree, but I don''t mind." "... Mr. Mis is spicy on Mr. Michaemon, isn''t he? "Interpersonal is a mirror, if you ask me. So this is how many of that grandfather''s disrespectful deeds are reflected and stabbed. That dead tree has made me cry more than once." Hey? A tired boy is looking at this one with jito eyes. So you don''t believe me, do you? A mass of suspicion at this age is a sad thing. I''m sure the condition of being born into a concubine''s child has raised him to a ''personality you can''t help but suspect others''. The environment makes people. Even if I continue to stay in such a miserable workplace, this clean heart like fresh snow in the mountains will one day be tarnished. "So, what do you think? Can I see you in hiding? "It depends on Abel, huh? If she''s busy, I don''t feel compelled to ask." You''re the same Takazu, this kid. This is an alley, isn''t it? If we don''t shoot off Takazu first, that''s a pattern we can''t talk about. "Then please tell Takazu. While Alto Crane Putt is meeting with a textile inquirer, when this mis entertains him with a lovely dessert. Both luxury and limited editions are more dull." If we catch it, we can push it against our chairman of commerce later. No damage to my purse. But it was the toddler girl who was stuck with the boy who reacted with the piqun to my words. "Yes! Dessert! Phew, I want dessert! "Yeah. That''s the dessert Fee''s eating right now, huh? The tired atmosphere boy eventually said as he muddled his sister''s mouth. "I dare you, I will ask Abel. Is the formal reply okay then? "Yeah, sure. Tomorrow, I''ll ask you again." Grandpa Eph summoned me, came to the noble mansion, and then went back and forth the next day, and I got an O.K. from him. (Well, Effmont. From here on, it''s up to you...) For some reason, Chairman Haunted pushed me to do a lot of work. I can''t help it. And then be the wild. Be the mountain. 383 Episode 377: The Depression of the Third Princess "Did you hear, did you hear? That" New Moon "lady is looking for a new book." "I heard you, I heard you. I didn''t expect you to go ahead and try" Princess of the Hope Moon. " Oh, even today. I can still hear myself comparing and disparaging today. Claudia was alone in the shadows. (Even though I want it, and I''m not soliciting sidelines -) The fact that Claudia''s grandfather staked out with the Claustel Marquis had spread among the nobles in the name of ''The Reckless Challenge of the Third Princess''. "Hahaha......! I didn''t know the Third Princess had the guts to compare it to the Great Mountain! "Here. You don''t have the guts to hang out with mountains. Without thought, without vision." "But this guy''s a sight to behold, right? How will His Highness the Third Princess explain why people didn''t get together? "Hey, His Royal Highness the Third Princess herself is an ''alle'', but behind it is the Ventelshoven family. Some of them will try to get into the Marquis'' house, so it won''t be completely unapplied for. but the problem is quality." "Right there. In the unlikely event that Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess''s sidekick ''The Loser'' comes, don''t talk about it as a disgrace! "It''s okay there. That princess doesn''t have a face to lose already! "Hahahahahaha......! (No more... Huh! I don''t want to do this anymore! Claudia blocked her ears and crouched in. Is it so sinful that you can''t use witchcraft? Just having one of my own will annoy my mother''s home as well. What a miserable and unusual being Claudia Holy Metel el el Frasevelc is. As many have said, there is no way they will come to you. Even if you do come, you must be overlooked and fooled. "I don''t need it...... Huh! I don''t want that stuff...... Huh! Recruitment for side service for her had already been the subject of fear. "No, I think I should take a closer look, Claudia." One day. That''s what an old man like my grandfather said to Claudia, who refused to serve. "Dear Effmont...? The old man''s gaze as he looked up and looked up was harsh but warm. In his eyes there is always no fine dust in the colour of contempt. So she''s curious to hear what Effmont has to say. "Marquis Bailefeld, the original planner, was told. He said he would recruit to give His Highness the throne of his hip. If I were to replace the word" minister "with" friend, "I would ask my Lord to obtain it. It''s beside me, we can laugh and cry together. I think that''s who I want you to be." "But Master Effmont, I get people like that, etc. -" "Claudia." An old magician blocks the words of a young princess. "Don''t let Aardvark''s words pull you off and decide what you''re worth. Your value isn''t what you''re supposed to make from now on. There is no need to place absolute value on only one side of magic. Talk to Claudia about yourself in the value of the human being himself." "But... Master Effmont is a great magician. You are a great prophet......! "Then ask, Claudia. Are you going to get along with me because I''m a magician? "Yes, no......! That''s different......! "Right? You''re watching" I''m not a magician ". Then you''re the same. I''m sure I''ll be able to make a roundabout with someone who''ll see the girl herself as" Claudia. "I believe so." Claudia turns a blind eye to the words of the old man. "Like Master Effmont, is it?" To the words of the young princess, the old man laughs with his eyes down. (I''m a jizzy... It''s been so long, I guess I won''t be beside you...) Put your hands on the head of a virgin like your granddaughter, as you delude. "Recruitment is not always'' hit '', as the Lord fears. Ning Lo, I guess a lot of them don''t work. But if there is a slight chance that you will meet someone who will look at you, don''t give up hope." Claudia silenced, unable to answer yes. Since her fifth birthday, she has never been kinder than her family and the old man in front of her. I didn''t have the courage to answer immediately. I can see the movement of such a third princess''s heart, but therefore, Effmont was unable to proceed any further. "By the way, it''s a different story. Lord, do you remember the eel tasting? "... Huh? Yes. Of course. I''ve never had a great treat like that." "Mm-hmm. Because it really goes well with booze. So, bye. There''s a dessert made by the guy who developed that eel dish, why don''t you go eat it? "-!" Until then, Claudia''s eyes, more and more cloudy, turned and sparkled. To Effmont, who has been dating since she was born, I know that the princess in front of me is'' I love sweets''. "Ah, Master Effmont......! That dessert is not a ''puffy'' treat... Huh!?" "Oh, I know. Sure, it was called pudding." "Plump......! Again...! Claudia, who put her fingers together as if to pray to God, looks up to heaven with a tranced look. "I hear from your mother that it is a treat in heaven......! "I don''t think Miss Tineke has eaten it yet either... Do you want to check all the mothers and daughters? Well, it seems to be a popular dessert for women." "When...!?" "Yeah?" "Plump, when can you eat...... Huh!?" "It''s probably good to eat... So, it''s a place, but the drinker I know told me that he would lend me the shop during the day, so that''s where I eat. The time is up to you." "Come soon! "Wait, wait! I haven''t told you anything important yet." "-? What is it? Plump won''t wait, though." "People change, Lord..." When Effmont coughed, he turned off his bitter laughter. "It''s that pudding, but someone else is coming to eat it." "Eh -" Turn around, Claudia''s expression turns into fear. I don''t like other people. Others are scared. Such a thought-provoking face. Effmont dared not touch it and continued his words in a casual tone. "Holle, your brother and sister were about the same age as your lord at the eel tasting party, right? That''s it. That one''s coming too." It''s not like there''s anyone else here. The young princess lagged behind slightly. Claudia. The old man puts his squeaky big hand on the girl''s head again. "Stop being afraid of those who aren''t even enemies. You''re really gonna turn it on your enemies one day, aren''t you? "Yes..." "And, bye. If you''re going outside, you''re not Claudia. My granddaughter, Clara." "Master Effmont''s, granddaughter''s, of...? "Bye. Your lord is just a textile inquirer''s daughter. No one sees you without magic. You stay in touch with people. Depression, fear, despair, it''s not too late after that, is it? Claudia, who was cruising, took time, but eventually nodded. It was a pleasure for Effmont that he was tempted to take a step forward. (Come on, it''s not up to Alto Crane Putt later...) Whether or not that tiresome atmospheric child will support ''Granddaughter''. That was an important point for Effmont that could not be ignored. 384 Episode 378: Suspicious grandfather and lovely granddaughter, again. "Yay, that''s good. There he is. Ahhhhhhhhh! June morning. Fee, who has stormed with a full grin, "Yuuuuuuu! Brake suddenly in front of me. "Holy shit! Apparently, he stopped hugging me from himself and wanted me to hold him up. "Look, Fee. Gyu" "Gyu! Hehe...! I really like the feel of it! Love it!" Hmm. My cheeks are soft. "So, what''s up, Fee? You''re in a good mood." "Fuhi-ju... Huh! Heh, heh, heh, he understands the mood! He''s taking a good look at me about Phew! No boulders, but you did! Well, obviously it''s tense...... "Yes! Today, the day we go for pudding! Huh, I eat a lot! I''ll change! "Oh. So..." Today is the day that Miss, that frigid elf, invites me to meet the cache of Etgo''s textile enquirer. So, when Pudding comes out, too. Especially among the sisters, eating pudding seems to be the main purpose. "Phew, I''ll, uh, give it to you! Phew, I need you to, uh! Just thinking, Phew, happiness! "Meetings with people will be the main thing, and you can''t tell them how long to wait, can you? "Then I have a good idea for Phew! I''ll take the game! Phew, I''ll play with that! What your sister pointed to was a board of board games. Living on Kishkud Island, this souvenir was conceived for our Crane Putt brothers and sisters friends, Watercolor and Mime, but they often play with Fee in prototypes made apart from gifts. (But if me and Fee were playing board games, who the hell would meet Mr. Mitchemon? Well, I might have some waiting time or something, so I wouldn''t mind taking it just in case. As usual this time, I, Phee, Mother, Abel and Marimo will go outside, but Abel and Marimo will split up on the way and wait at the Chamber of Commerce. Mother seems lost with her best friend and Marimo, but she seems to follow us if we don''t leave the two young children alone. Well, a seven-year-old and a four-year-old. If you were a parent, you''d be worried. "Uh-oh... eh. I wanted to make some sweets for the Chamber of Commerce, and my mother wanted to try them too..." Are you pulling your hair back over there? Whatever, I left with that kind of mentz. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are out of time..." With a mosquito-like voice, a beautiful young lady gives a toast. Was this daughter indeed Clara, Mr. Michaemon''s granddaughter? He sounds like a great person, he didn''t have a name in this story, and I didn''t expect to see him again blah blah. A well-manipulated and graceful thank you, but its expression is dark. The colour of fright can be seen clearly. I must have swung my courage to say hello even though I was scared and wanted to escape...... "It''s been a while, Mr. Clara. Glad to see you again." So I rolled out my best smile (for business) too. Because I''m confident that the only laughter I''ve had in my past life is the laughter. I hope this makes you a little less alert...... But... "" (Ah. You immediately hid behind Mr. Mitchemon, didn''t you? Are you familiar with the rest of the crowd, or was My Smile no good? Anyway, even a small run has a strange elegance...? (Even though it is unwieldy, every single one of the motions is beautiful. I don''t know how to grow up, but does Mr. Michamon''s shop seem like a luxury to deal with nobles? For that split, I don''t feel very noble from my tall grandfather. Either way, I smell like a "common man". "Er... Today, uh... Come to the pudding tasting party... Ugh...... Thank you very much - thank you..." With Mon''s awesome bar reading, the frigid high elf is reading out the words. It''s not that I don''t have the acting skills, either way, it''s close to that of an unmotivated new hire. I''m sure you''re unwilling. If that''s the case, I haven''t asked you why you''re meeting with Mr. Mitchemon. Will we find out properly at this meeting? "Eh...... Due to some trouble - . Pudding is served... er... Just a little late -...... So -...... Ugh...... Until then - . All of you are making a joke and you''re down there..." "Holy shit, Mis! Whatever it takes, it''s not too harsh! Why don''t you be more serious! "Ugh...... I''m a Berry Berry Tiered because of my ghost glasses. If it''s true, you can''t even come this way, can you? That''s how you forced yourself out to reward years of friendship." "Hey, but years of friendship! I thought you were out of the Chamber of Commerce under the pretext of coming here!? No one else can deceive me! No, the others are deceitful, and I don''t think anyone believes you, do they? "Please don''t talk about it. I''m not lying. Horns on the rabbit, the pudding will be with you for a while due to unpleasant circumstances. I''m eating pudding over there, so please stay in touch." With all the mess said, the little high elf just pulled in. Well, I guess the main purpose is, ''I''ll see Mr. Mitchemon'', so you ate pudding and said hi goodbye, then you stepped on it. And as soon as I heard of AC, my mother, who is not afraid and loves cute things, is fast approaching Clara. "Hello -? My name is Lucica. It''s the two of us - Al and Phee''s mom. It was Clara, wasn''t it? This is the first time I''ve talked to you properly, okay? My mother''s face is frizzy. I''m sure you want to stick around. "... here, here, ha..." Clara, on the other hand, says hello diligently, frightened as a small animal. But there is no sign of Mr. Michamon coming out of the shadows. The mother turned her childish, unyielding smile to the tall old man. "Mr. Mitchemon, let me stuck your grandson! That''s straight, dude. "Oh, you don''t mind, do you? Ning Lo, keep doing it." "Huh... Huh!? Oh no, Eph - Grandpa, I... Akiyu!?" In an understated protest, Clara pokes a gap in her face and My Mother hugs'' Beautiful Young Girl of the Future ''without hesitation. "Oh, oh, oh, my..." "Hehehe...... More than I thought, nice hug, huh? Not for interactive purposes, but for complete self-satisfaction? Mother walked in front of us with Zunzun, holding Clara back, showing off her textile inquirer daughter. "Heh heh. Isn''t that good? You smile like a kitten or even a stuffed animal. But there''s one silver-haired toddler pulling on my sleeve when she puts it around. "Ha ha...! Phew! Huh? Huh? Huh? "Yes, sir." I hold up My Angel too. Now we have two pairs of "Snacks". The old man, who doesn''t exist, who snuggles at us, smiles at us like that. "Hmm. Isn''t that a good combination? Well, lords, why don''t you be my granddaughter''s friend? "Yes, yes! Me! I''m your friend number one! So, Al and Phee, you''re two and three! Mother, you did the same thing when you were Pooh, but you don''t care about the difference in age at all. Well, if you get fed up with your age, it would make a huge difference with Abel. "Ho ho ho...... Good for you, Clara. Looks like you made three friends at once, huh? "Oh, my God, Grandpa..." A young girl who is unilaterally decided and very confused. Oh? From the shadow of the other door, you could see Master Chirali and Chibi Elves. Even though he ate pudding as declared, he was concerned about how things were going over here. Especially though she pulled right in again. "Sa! Sa! We became friends because of this, so why don''t we just play together! Clara, do you like games? "Oh, you know, me, I''ve never done that at all..." "Then let''s do it? Is my Al awesome? ''Cause I''ve been thinking about a very interesting board game! "Meh! Oh, my God, no! Fu''s! Ha, ha, ha, ha! Dobby, but put the game you brought on the table. I was wondering if I could use a board game just to get in the way of it, which was helpful in an unexpected way. This time I brought two types of plates and two types of commas. But there will be a little more games to play. "Wow...! That''s adorable fine work......! Clara let her eyes shine on the board where she was placed, then she clutched her mouth at first sight. I mean, I guess that''s an unexpected feeling right now. It should be noted that craftsmanship is the strong hope of My Angel, because it carves pigs and rabbits on the board, deformed animals. Of course, it has nothing to do with the game. "Ho? Do the chambers of commerce sell these hands-on boards these days? Mr. Mitchemon peeks at it with interest, but I made this from woodworking practice, so it''s not for sale. At last, I haven''t even sold it yet. "Good, Klau...... Klara. There are two kinds of games. One is that the game itself is fun. And the other is the rush to play through the game - there''s no way to talk about it yet, it''s not as good as a" betting tool. " Hey, is this grandpa okay? You''re not a gambling addict, are you? 385 Episode 379: Play on the board! (Preliminary) The board I put down was, first of all, a simple Acer eyelid. If I hadn''t carved the animals in the way Fee asked, they wouldn''t have tasted or been amazing. The two types of commas I brought are white and black rugged. "Shall we start with an easy-to-understand fifth order?" Let''s do it, but I''ll just explain the rules, and I won''t have to go into battle. The first thing is for Clara to enjoy herself. Phee and her mother did that, so you can have a rotation with the daughter of the textile inquirer for the three of us. The fifth line was a game where Myangel and Watercolor had a crush on Kishkud Island, so they created it as a souvenir. Simple but deep, it should be suitable for beginners of board games as well. Explain the rules properly. "Ho. It''s funny how you just line up commas. At first, I thought I''d brought you a reversal." Your recluse is nodding intriguingly. That''s right. Unfortunately, Reversi already exists in this world. Therefore, I cannot make money selling it. "The comma is black and white, so if you change it from time to time, you can also play Reversi." Note that the comma of reversi in this world is not round. Because you don''t have to. Making ''round'' in the first place is not suitable for increasing production over time. Thus, reversing here is dominated by commas of easily machined squares. However, the black and white commas I brought this time are made round. The reason for this is that I wanted to make it elaborate because it''s a gift for Mim. Then there''s one thing that combines the practice of woodworking. And in the fifth order, it is one thing that it would be easier to see round. Clara, who should have been held by her mother and looked uncomfortable, stares at the board jiggly. Apparently, you got me interested. "Well, at first, Clara and I will do it in Phee." "Yes! Phew, good luck! You win, you get a reward kiss! When are we going to talk about that... Clara, on the other hand, is surprised by her sudden nomination. "Oh, you know, I''ve never done anything like this before, so..." "It''s just a game, isn''t it? Let''s take it easy." "If I didn''t bet anything, I''d lose my mind..." Sha La Pu, textile inquirer. And there comes a mundane high elf with a basin with pudding on it. "Hey, sorry to keep you waiting. You can finally serve the pudding ahead of ''just one''. Because of this, let''s present it to the winner of this game." You definitely came here to oil the fire, didn''t you? That smile of a nimmari, evil itself, right? And the daughter of the textile inquirer is happy to see the pudding, hearing that it''s a winner product, and then dropping her shoulder. If you strip the veil called People-Friendly, maybe it''s an outgoing normal girl. (Tell Phee that if I give Clara the win... I can''t... can I? My sister in her arms has a rough nose when she fluffs. "Kyuuuuuuuuuuu! Phew, if you win, you can kiss me, and you can eat pudding! Uh, you can do it! Phew, we''ll definitely win. Heh! High body temperatures are transmitted from the stuck body. My Sister is on fire. There''s no way you can hold back like me. (I have no choice. I''ll join the game after next time too, and if I win, I''ll give the pudding to Clara) That''s how it started, a five-eyed match. The war went up in arms to Phee, who is naturally an ''experienced'', but I was surprised to see Clara''s batter. I was fighting for it. I never said ''put it down properly'', which is specific to young children. Even though he was inexperienced and didn''t know the Stone, he had a good fight with My Angel. What if she''s a pretty smart kid? "Yes! Phew, I won! Praise and praise? The angel in my arms is looking up at me with his eyes full of expectations. This girl worked hard with this girl. It would be foolish to say to a four-year-old, "Read the air" or "Give him a break." "Right. That''s great, Fee." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew, you praised me for...! Dehedehe and Myangel laughed as he stroked his head. Mis leaves the spoon and pudding, the winning prize, in front of her sister. "Brilliant. Let''s call it exactly what you do. I''m impressed with this missus." Knock...! A twisted high elf of character. "Al. Now, shall we play with your mother? To comfort Clara. My mother winks at me. I snorted at my mother''s intention. "Hmm... In this case, should I be on guard here...? "No, no, mother. Or I''ll attack you from this side, right? We''ll give a fifth line of commentary in a radish play that''s not far from Cyril''s uniform. Fee doesn''t even look at the board or anything because she eats pudding while she is ahem, but the daughter of the textile inquirer listens seriously to the conversation and stares at the comma on the board. As it is, I will teach you the five-eyed stones and basic tactics. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...! And I held up deliberately. My sister on my lap kissed me a lot. "Oh, don''t be depressed. Phew will kiss you! I''ll take your vengeance! You''re brave and brave, but your opponent isn''t your mother, is he? "Yes, Clara. You can have some pudding, okay? "Huh...? Oh, well, this was won by Mr. Lucica..." "Yes, but only now, I''m not hungry." My mother, you have a smile on your face, right? Because it''s just Phee''s mom, and she''s supposed to be Jen, who loves sweets. I guess I can''t do it for Clara. "So, but..." "Clara. Take it. That''s not polite." Clara nodded with a complicated look as she said so after the recluse gave her mother a meeting. "Yes, Grandpa. - Mr. Lssica. Oh, thank you......" "Nfu. Kids don''t smile any time, do they? Though I say, my hand grabbing Mother''s pudding is shaking unconcerned and puffy, but I guess I should pretend not to look there. "Ahhhh... This is the pudding I even dreamed of... Huh! Clara sees a treat put on a cheap spoon and is in a trance. (Even though it doesn''t look anything like the outside, you kind of look like your village daughter is wearing it properly...) One, from this Royal Village. One, she''s the daughter of a textile inquirer, and there must be a lot of separation between her identities. Clara carries the keys to her mouth. It works so beautifully. It feels perfect, graceful, noble and aristocratic, like ''Mia when I mean it''. "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" And close your eyes and sift. My whole body is trembling. "Ku, um... Huh! Oh, delicious...... Huh! Delicious...... Huh! I can''t believe all this stuff was in this world... Huh! I think Pudding is definitely awarded a ''Kids Special Attack''. You''re doing what Phee and her mother did to Clara and we ate ourselves. "Miuuuuu......! Ha... Phew! Phew, I want more pudding too......! "If you win, I''ll come out. If you win..." A wasting elf puts in an unnecessary stir. Or feed them all! "Miu! Phew, win! Phew, win the battle and praise me again! Pudding, uh, get it done! "We can''t lose this sweet heavenly flavor again..." On the other hand, your daughter''s words of a textile inquirer seemed to spill her determination to herself, not a declaration to others - a reward for Fee. Looks like you liked the pudding. Behind her, Mr. Mitchemon narrows his eyes and nods, whether he was happy that his granddaughter had exposed her aggressiveness. This guy also looks like a rough grandson skiing. That''s how the toddler confrontation begins again. Fee is willing to win again this time, but is it something that will fulfill and go well? Daughter of a textile inquirer - From "Granddaughter," a strange aura seemed to be standing up. 386 Lets Play Episode 380 Board! (Medium) "Higu...... Huh! Gu...... Huh! Heh, heh, heh, heh! Good for. Oh, oh! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! For that reason, my sister, who suffered the defeat of her granddaughter, is holding me in tears. Usual Fee is the type of person who enjoys the game rather than letting it in, so he''s often laughing at losing a battle, but it just seemed different this time. That, for one thing, was because I wanted to eat pudding, because I never won, and most importantly, it seemed like it was because you couldn''t show me the good stuff. (Hmmm...... Clara, be strong! The young lady in front of me seems sorry, and while she is a big surprise, her striking muscles are cunning and powerful. It was a skill that I didn''t think I would have learned the fifth order today. Every single game, I also saw a gradual improvement. The eldest daughter of the Crane Putt family, who was worried about losing a streak of battles, said she was nodding her face on my chest. "Ha ha... Good for you. Ahhh. Heh, heh... Huh! Hehe hehe hehe... Huh! But, well, when I hug him and stroke him, his face starts to burn quickly. "Ha, ha, I lost! That''s why I want you to comfort me! "I think I''m stroking you right now..." "Meh! And kisses! Phew, kisses cheer me up the most! "Yes, yes..." I think I''m well enough already, but that''s not good enough. Kiss me. Why? Fee''s in a good mood, so I talk to my granddaughter, who''s been forced to spoil me by my mother. "Mr. Clara, that''s amazing. Your head spinning fast, huh? "... eh" Oh, you''re freaking me out. Is it still hard to talk straight from the front? "It''s okay, okay? Clara. Al is such a lovely boy, I''m sure we''ll get along." Mother smiles as she strokes her head as she looks into her granddaughter''s eyes. You don''t seem more alert to my mother than I am. Were you stuck around all the time and simply used to it? "... ooh. Ah, ooh..." "Heh heh. Just take your time, okay? Because Clara''s at a good pace, right? My mother, who laughs nicely and keeps stroking. What a way to get used to it. Rebecca, the mother of Hatcoz, who works in the nursery, said, "She wants us." Clara looked at me, "... sorry, come on..." And groan. Does it feel like you''re sorry for being scared, not rejecting me? It''s okay, I just wanted to say to you, but when you speak up, you might feel comfortable again. So I just snorted with a smile. "Ho. It''s a good family." Mr. Michamon arrives at the table with a nod. "None. Can I play a little too? This is me. I don''t want to play the game, I guess I gave my granddaughter a one-cushion. Then I''ll stay on board, too. "Do you want a fifth line? Or something else? "Right. It sounds like fun, but if there are other games, let me show you." "It''s good. Well, let''s make it a Beecher." If there''s a plate, and there''s a black and white stone, it would be here. When I explained the rules, the textile inquisitor snorted easily. Like your grandson, maybe he''s a good geologist. "Ho. This is interesting. Is it not only a stone fitting, but also a position fitting? I''ve been thinking about it. You invented this." "Yeah, yeah, right? Shall we begin, then?" Soft, but shooting eyes. If you''re the type of person, like old Caspel, who can reach the truth with a hint of information, you''re a little scared as far as I''m concerned. On the other hand, where did your granddaughter frighten you until earlier? I''m seriously watching the game between me and the recluse. This girl, she''s not just smart, is she fit for board games? "Hmm...... It''s fun to say it with this Acer. But don''t let it take too long to fight without limiting the mass eyes you use." "Yes, on the contrary, you can also enjoy slowly pouring alcohol and chatting." "The journey. It''s not a change of mind. Still, booze, no...? Ugh...... Did you screw up your choice of words a little bit? "Well, yeah. The battle is going to be prolonged, so is this even an invalid match? "Yeah, I don''t mind that." "Instead, you''re playing with Clara. Squeeze your eyes and you''ll have just the right amount of salted plums for the game." Yeah. After all, the match now was to give my granddaughter time, and it seemed like a trick to let her play in the main. "... are you sweet? "Terrible. I''m just an egoist. Hard on your loved ones. Terrible for those who hurt it. Typical ''human'', huh? I''m going to do exactly the same around here, so I feel Ning Ro Sympathy. Either way, Clara and I are going to have a good behind-the-scenes. Even so, you''re not going to beat me. Just like the fifth line, if you enjoy it. "... hey, hey, hey, hey, hey..." "Yeah. Nice to meet you, huh? He still sounds scared, but it would be better if he just greeted me. "No! Good luck! Chiu." And Myangel is purely rooting for me. I''m a little sorry you''re unwilling to win, as I mentioned. "Well, let''s do it" Beecher with Clara took on the shape of a mentoring versus bureau. I didn''t mean to be too obvious, but as with the fifth row, it was easy to do because my mother put in a hand from time to time. You thank my mother for reading the air. "Hmm?" When I look at it, your textile inquirer''s daughter is looking at this one. "" But soon they''ll be out of sight. From halfway through the opposing bureau, this is how I began to feel the glimpse of a flicker and my granddaughter. Wasn''t it a game, was it something that bothered me? However, as mentioned earlier, when I try to gaze at him, he immediately leans down. (I don''t even want to be forced to pursue it, but ''I had nose hair'' or something like that would be a red shame...) Instead of a mirror, look at My Sister... "Your face is lovely... Phew, I''m falling in love......! Doesn''t seem very helpful. On the other hand, the mother has a conversation with her granddaughter. I suppose you''re thinking of it as a personality to be ashamed of being asked about the conversation itself, not the content, but my mother also smiles at me with my mother, so I can''t help but wonder. (Ah. Mother, you noticed my gaze) Mother laughs because she senses the movement of this heart. "You know, Clara, Al and I were born at the same time the month we were born." "Heh. Is it June of 1199?" I thought you were about the same age, but you were totally the same age. If you say you were born in 1199, you''ll give Brev the Hatko a handsome child of a protector, and then you''ll have a village daughter. Military uniforms seem to be close, but I don''t know when I was born. "Yet Al says he looks much more grown up" "Oh well...? I don''t think so...... Me, I''m just a kid and no...? "But Clara''s right, Al, there are times when you do seem older than your mother...? "HAHAHAHA......! Nice joke!" Am I laughing right now? Haven''t you been laughing bitterly? But why did your granddaughter think I was an adult? "Naturally, yes. Because Al. Something that doesn''t play the game like a child." Well, sure, I wasn''t acting like a kid today. Except today - let''s not think about it. And on the board, I just suffered a defeat. My mother, who is guessing this intent, is smiling at you all the time. "... ahhh..." And my granddaughter, who was supposed to be scared of me, opened her mouth looking at this one. "... Oh, thank you, no..." "Good for you, Al. Looks like Clara was passing it on. Well, you sound like a satirical kid. But our savvy boy, who was lined up on his knees, was trembling with a crocodile. "Oh no...! Phew - but I can''t believe I''m going to lose...! Phew support, I didn''t get enough...!? Lots more, I should have kissed you...!?" If you think only formalistically, would you say that I couldn''t live up to Phee''s expectations? Because I''m sorry about that. "Sorry, Fee" Kissing her softly, Mai Angel raised her fighting eyes. "I''ve got a vendetta, Phew! Win. Now it''s time for you to kiss! I should have kissed you now...... "That way!" My Sister pointed to the other board she hadn''t used. "That game over there, Phew, I''m good at it! So, Phew, we''re gonna kill that kid! Give me a compliment! I didn''t expect to challenge inexperienced people with games I''m good at......! No. This is not despicable, etc. It''s just overwhelming motivation. Clara looked at this one in surprise. I pose as a silent apologist. Then he snorts at me with a tickle and a bitter laugh. I don''t care, you smile cute sss. "Yes! Give me some power! I know you''re a good fighter, but why don''t you explain the rules first? 387 Lets Play Episode 381 Board! (Part II) Phee''s designated game - it was a board game called Backgammon in the Earth world. Boardgames in this world have chess, they have sukuro, but they don''t have backgammon. In the Earth world, it''s a very old game. In terms of content, should I say "Running Sukuro"? If you score all the commas in your hand, you win, but tactics such as jamming your opponent''s path or flying your opponent''s comma back to the plume become important. It would be fun to understand the rules and play with them, but it doesn''t look like it would be fun to see ''a board with just a heck of a gizzard'', and I can''t imagine how to play with it in the first place. I''m wondering why this neighborhood wasn''t very popular in Japan. It''s simply hard to catch. So my board draws the flow line with the rules intact to make it easier for me to see the way up and to see myself and my enemies. On the flow line, by Fey''s strong hope, he carves illustrations of the animals walking towards a goal. The mass eyes where the comma is placed are also easy to understand and made to my sister''s liking. Specifically, here too, Mr. Animal Heaven. "Wow...! You''re adorable...... Huh! My granddaughter, who should be familiar with me, shrugged unexpectedly when she saw my handmade board. I guess a deformed animal is catchy after all. It''s very important that you look interested. This is the same thing with novels. A lot of people don''t like ''sentence based titles'', but I think it''s excellent in that it''s easy to understand. Well, "Advantageous or Disadvantaged" and "Like or Dislike" or "Don''t Use" are another story. "This, Phew, is a good game! Now, on rainy days, let''s have some fun! Building blocks and painting are fun too! And dance! For some reason, the story is getting sloppy with "How to Play on a Rainy Day," My Sister. "Yay, yay! Phew, will you back me up...? My sister clings to me with her mixed eyes of anticipation and anxiety. The entertainment is for my granddaughter, but I don''t have the ingredients to do otherwise. Hold him tight, I''ll stroke his head. "Fee. Come on." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew, you got backup for me! Phew, glad! Phew, good luck! Phew, you can''t lose! Phew, I like it! Her mother grinned bitterly as she watched Fee chewing with great joy, then told her granddaughter. "Well, Clara, why don''t you have me with you? Let''s take out Al together! You''re going to kill me. DDDD And not your granddaughter or her opponent, but the stash of a textile inquirer watching me cancer. I wonder what it is, this guy. You suspect me because you said I made a board game? (No -) For that split, I''m not a skeptical gaze. It feels more like you''re trying to identify the very existence of me. We just met during this time, why...? (Speaking of which, was this gathering because this grandfather wanted to see me in the first place? I haven''t even asked why...) Well, now, I guess it''s up to you to support Fee. When I turned my eyes on the board, for some reason, your hiding place sat next to me. I''m not happy with the fine dust, even if I''m snuggled up with an old man who smells like alcohol. "Don''t you have to sit next to your grandson? "I want to talk to you and my lord." Your lord says "yes" and so on, but I guess I was the purpose from the beginning. The mother who was watching this one nodded when she heard Mr. Mitchemon''s line. "Al. I''ll tell Clara the rules. Can I talk to Mr. Mitchemon for you? "Meh! Talk to Phew! "Ho ho ho. Now, can you take the form of a friendly sibling conversation for me to mix?" Whatever happens, you''re going to talk to me. "I heard rumors about the wind, Lord, that you were talking about a great genius." "You shouldn''t rely on rumors." "Normally, you''re right. But the fact that ten percent of the rumors are lies is another story, isn''t it? Especially those who can make such a complicated and elaborate board game of rules can''t be geniuses" I''m not the one who made it. Plus, the rules must have been polished out over time. "Speaking of geniuses..." Old man looking at me deliberately. "Lord, I heard your magic arm is pretty good, too, huh? It wasn''t the face of the Crane Putt family that reacted to that word, it was your granddaughter. Her complexion is bright blue and she still looks like she''s going to cry. Is it also traumatic to some sorcery? Mr. Mitchemon nodded intriguingly when he looked at my face, whether he noticed it or not. "Hmm. The Lord is still changing. Normally, when a child as old as the Lord is praised, that''s all you unconditionally rejoice in? "It''s not a particularly confident genre, is it? I know as much if I lack my strength, but on the contrary, there is no ingredient to be able to be chronic" "Ho...? Doesn''t that seem humble to you? I can see it in my eyes like I''m talking about my heart, but I can''t even imagine the talent of an actor." I mean it. And I don''t think I have the talent of an actor. As much as I can get a sales smile at best. "So what does the Lord think of magic? "That''s a kind of handy tool. Nothing more, nothing less." "The journey. Weird to say. But yesterday, I hear that some people put supreme value on witchcraft, but what do you think about that? Is that about that nuisance population that you see every time you test? Or something else? Either way, my answer remains the same. "Carriage is a handy tool to me, but if someone refuses to say that only the carriage is supreme and otherwise worthless, I''ll wonder if that person is a little bit. The same goes for witchcraft. Sorcery is a convenient tool, a means to live, but it won''t be ''purpose''. Except, of course, for people who make magic their job or their research." "So those who can''t use magic and think about it, do you think they''re stupid too? "It''s a case by case. It will depend on the environment and circumstances. But magic is not an ''absolute condition to happiness''. If you''re smiling and your family can smile, you don''t have to." Of course, there are occasions where, on the contrary, it is necessary. It was thanks to magic that Fee was born. I''m not going to say it''s unnecessary, but it''s definitely not. You''re with the money at last. It''s better to have one, but it doesn''t necessarily make you happy even if it does. "Cheng Cheng no..." The old man laughs niggardly, but I don''t know why. Nothing out of the ordinary... "No what. I care about my grandson." "You''ll see that." "Earlier, you became Clara''s friend, but the ideal image I wanted was one that was driven, inclusive, courteous, honest, fair, gentle, and unbiased." Grandpa, you would be too desirable...... There''s no way he''s here, is there? "I know there''s no kiri even looking up there. Wow. Then if you are your dear sister, your friend, will you have the desire to be the same as my ideals? "Mm..." I can''t deny that. Those who walk beside Fee have trouble if they are not the ones who take care of Fee above all else. Mr. Mitchemon saw an angel clinging to me. "How about you? What kind of friend do you want? "Phew, but there is! My Sister assured me, cheeks on me. The stash of the textile inquirer laughed, "Ho, ho, right," but there''s probably something about the two perceptions. Mr. Mitchemon must have thought that because Fee was still young, he had not been able to distinguish between "close people" such as friends and family. But Myangel must have spoken his heart out. I mean, you don''t need ''other''. "Connected hands, don''t let me go! That''s the most important thing! "Cheng Cheng. Surely in front of that condition, the ideal of my mouth, it will be as warm as the flames of the sun." Grandpa laughs a lot. What was so funny? "Your brothers and sisters are lucky to find out." I wonder what that means? Did you call me in to see one? If so, why the hell...? Before questioning that, Mr. Michamon crouched his jaw and pointed to his granddaughter. "Well, that''s enough talking to Grandpa, and I was wondering if you and my grandson could do it." "Miu Miu! It was! Phew, I''ll take that girl down! I swear to God! Look at that! Phew, I get a lot of compliments for winning! Get a reward, lots and lots! My sister, who wraps her arms around her knees, is not interested in "friend rigging" anymore. But my granddaughter looked at me for some reason. It continued intermittently until the end of this meeting. What the hell did I get called up for? Knowing the answer was not possible at last. 388 Episode 382: Appointments after July and the visit of the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce The month of June, 1206, is also about to come to an end. If it''s next month, the initial exam. If I can pass, it should be my last magic exam. But for our Crane Putt family, postexam appointments may be more important. Because my mother has assumed that I will pass the initial exam as well. Is that what''s gonna work? "My father wrote to me to come back this year." "It''s that time of year already -... Is the rebuilding of Cyril going well? "According to your father''s letter, it seems to be going very well. We''re also investigating and exterminating demons around us this year, so it''s safe. Good for you." Even so, the last disturbance was a terrorist attack using the Gate. Blah, I wonder if getting rid of only the circumference of Cyril would not be completely safe. Well, if you start worrying about the evil of using the ''gates'', I don''t think you have any kiri. "The star festival looks like we''ll be doing it again this year, but the star reader says we can''t invite him." Did you weigh yourself down because the last time it was arr, or did you not get permission from the state? Either way, asshole Kainen parents and kids can''t seem to come this time. "Speaking of running errands, you''re going to the land of snow and ice that Al said you went to before, as well as an island with a beautiful lake with mimes, right? Mother, I''m looking forward to it! If I were to add, I would also go mushroom hunting to another sanctuary where Abel gave me permission to visit. Especially you, but it could be after fall. Mother hugged her best friend beside her. "Regards, Abel? "... I don''t mind that, but I want you to let go" "Come on! My Mother strengthened her power to hold Abel even more. Pulling the sleeve of my clothes watching it is my sister. "Yes! Phew! Huh? Huh? Huh? As always, he was an impatient myangel when he saw someone else''s hug. "... Al" Abel, who can''t fulfill her attempt to escape her mother, looks here. but it doesn''t look like he''s asking for help. "... Shorcina tells me Al has a consultation" "From the president of the Chamber of Commerce? I wonder what it is? You mean the invention? "... I haven''t heard anything about it. But it didn''t seem that serious." So, isn''t it a big deal? "... mmm..." Abel leans like a gripped cat, but each time my mother is covered and doesn''t allow Mighty Char to escape. Abel''s luxurious body, which is about to break, is swallowed up by Mr. Lucica Cramput''s rich body. "... Al" "Yes, sir." Now it was an eye for help entirely. I don''t have a look, but it feels like a dumped kitten. Even Master Abel in heaven is no match for My Mother. It shall be called the ruthlessness of the world. "Amen! No, Al! Your mother is screwing Abel right now! But you, Mother. Looks like our teacher''s in trouble, huh? Mr. Lucica shows obstinate resistance to rescue operations. Besides, Phee has no sign of getting out of my arm, so it looks like the master''s rescue work has to be done with one arm. "Ah! Okay! Al, you want to sweeten your mother, don''t you? I''m all over Abel, so you did the baked cake, didn''t you? "My..." Well, sooner than that, I was held in by my mother. Of course, Abel and Fee are with us. "Hehehe......! It''s all mine! "Meh! It belongs to Phew! Phew, it''s in! My Angel raises a protest as my mother crushes me. I glanced at you there, Marimo. You and your wasting maid are getting into a mess, and it''s a mess or a mess. I mean, just like always. (Nevertheless, Chairman Shorcina, what the hell are you talking to me about...? Well, it doesn''t seem like we''re in a hurry, and even after the July exam? Or so I thought... "Dear Abel, as well as the Crane Putt family, We''re out of time." The next day, the president of the Chamber of Commerce himself appeared in the western distance. If you ask, it''s for ''consultation''. "Mr. Shorcina, was it possible that you were in a hurry to talk to me? "No, it''s not. But many fears ask the great-great-gracious Takazu to speak, and bring the story to the honorary elf, Master Alto, so it is only natural that I should take a walk myself. - Oh, here, it''ll be a souvenir." My race name, I wonder if that''s fixed anymore... The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce seems to have come this far with Jantine. The lady knight of the ponytail is exhaling behind Chairman Shorcina. "Our Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce pushed him with all his heart to meet Takazu." I seemed like an excuse. But is it okay for the store to come out of nowhere? "This is Henriette for times like this. Don''t worry." He said he''s been pushing for work. The vice chairman is in trouble too...... "Aren''t you angry, Mr. Henriette...? It wasn''t the chairman of the chamber of commerce who returned the answer to the almost solitary grunt, it was Tine. "No. The vice chairman is not the kind of person who would be angry about something like this. That one, basically, doesn''t work. First of all, I''m not stubborn." The other day I stuck around and fed off a cheek-tung attack, though. "That''s a really exceptional exception. That''s all Alto is getting into that girl''s mind." Now the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce answers that. Behind that, Tine said a word, "But the Chairman. You think the vice chairman will give you back your interest when you get back? and groaned. Mr. Henriette said he wasn''t left alone. "So, Mr. President of the Chamber of Commerce. What the hell are you talking to me about? "You don''t have to think that hard. Listen to me in half." Then you didn''t have to come all the way to us to throw away your job... Well, that''s all I must have missed about Abel. There, the waste maid brings the tea. Mia today is "Maid You Can Do Mode". I guess it''s because I''m in front of a customer named Chairman Shorcina. When this is in front of Yantine, it''s the usual criminal reserve. Mia leaves the cup in front of us in a graceful motion. Even so, the only teacup I have is Mr. Shorcina''s tea, and the rest of the members'' is my mug. "Thanks" The chairman of the business who receives it is also doing an elegant job. The boulder is a beautiful high elf. "You''re Baron Venink''s maid, aren''t you? Your father didn''t talk to you much." These two seem unknown because they are face-to-face about the eel. Mia remains a maid of honor and gives an aristocratic, not a servant. "It''s Mia Crane Putt. Go ahead and get to know him." Wait, wait, wait, wait. Why are you naming Salari and our surname when the Baron Venink family name is out there!? Dad would cry if he heard!? But the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is drinking tea without putting in a scratch. Our tea leaves are not very expensive, but they are bought at the Chamber of Commerce, so the quality should be good. "Mm-hmm. Good flavor, good aroma. It''s a big deal because you can brew this much tea with this level of tea leaves." And look around at everyone''s mugs. "Dear Alto. Why is everyone using cute mugs? Do you have all the dishes in your family? "No, that''s not why..." At first I gave Fee a cherry blossom mug, and soon afterwards I also made it for Abel, and she said to my mother, "I want it too! They just made it extra." I also gave it to Yantine and Gado, but they seem to be using both. Especially Gado, who seems to be drinking in a mug. "The journey. It''s handmade by Master Alto, isn''t it? It''s a design that''s not in our store, so I was just wondering. Still, that''s a good color development." Fee responded to the words and raised the cherry mug heavenly high. "This, uh, but you made it! Phew''s favorite! Treasure! Huh, I like it! Sister with a fluffy nose. Mr. Shorcina moves her gaze to the lady knight in the high elf. "Yantine. May I see your cup? "Yes. Go ahead." "Thank you. - Oh, if you think it''s a beautiful color, you''re haunting magic. It should be very difficult to evenly wrap up pale magic, but boulders are like alts, right? I didn''t even know ceramics had talent." No, I don''t. It is our angels who are talented at rubbing dirt. I don''t know, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. What do you care about baking it up and grabbing a cup that''s already almost out of magic and understanding how it works instantly? "But you do cute. Unexpectedly, I want it too." "If you don''t mind, I''ll take it after the next exam," "Is that true? Thank you. Then, in return, I''ll prepare a pack of cookies." Did you give my ladies credit? I''d be glad to have something for my family, not something I''d be happy with. "But of course, Master Abel will have a special confectionery fold...! If you think so, why don''t you give it to Abel? That look of dehedehe laughing while looking at Mighty Char just seemed a little overlapping with the Baron Venink''s maid of honor. "So, Mr. Shorcina. After all, what are you talking to me about? "Huh? Oh, you did. That''s the thing, actually -" I blinked the President of the Chamber of Commerce twice and three times. 389 Episode 383: Village Daughter, Forever July of the sacred history 1206. That is, the day of the initial exam. I started taking exams at the age of four, and today, at the age of seven, I finally reached the end. I hope this will be the last time I come to the venue today... And last but not least, "I''ve seen it." Seeing her up close would also be the end of the day. Your village daughter should go back to her hometown, the Royal Village, and live independently of me. Thinking about it, you''re a little lonely. "Hello." "Hello." I''ve exchanged many greetings in my native language, and now I''m done. Well, I guess it''s better not to put Japanese out there too much. "Finally, it''s a position test..." Village girl laughing a little lonely. So I guessed. She must be the last one today, too. "Do you aim for the upper rank? "I don''t know. But my purpose is to become a magic magician from the beginning. If I can pass, I''ll focus on you." You don''t brace consistently. It''s all for that sweet mother. "What will you do? "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here. I mean, I don''t want any more." "Really?" After laying her eyes down, she broke her hips deeply. "Thank you so much for everything. I am delighted and precious to have met you here." "Haha. Such a big deal. You just talk to the public here every time, don''t you? "No, because you saved the most important person in this world." I''m here straight...... Because it''s the last one? Well, I''m not willing to confess because it''s the last time. "Oh, my God," I muttered as I turned my back. "You''re messing with me." The village daughter says, pretending to be obstinate. My angel in my arm, who heard it, "Kind to! I''m not messing with you! And you''re furious for me, but this isn''t a bad word, is it? The young lady in front of me, she''s not mad at anything else. Probably thinly realizes that I''m not ''not talking'' but ''can''t talk''. "... no..." "Hey, what is it? "... no..." "Hey, what the..." Village girl stares at me for some reason. Hey, twitching. "Um... Did you know that princesses exist in this country...? No, Village Daughter. Don''t you disrespect me if I don''t become Your Highness? Look, the guy behind you is staring at me with some amazing face. It''s like, "I''m disrespectful," but all the time. (But, princess hey...) If my memory were certain, there would have been four princesses. I''ve heard a lot of rumors about my youngest sister''s princess, but I don''t really know anything else. At best, it seems the Third Princess has no right to inherit the throne. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Now, it''s true that you didn''t even care. "So, what''s wrong with the princess? If it''s a celebration, if it''s a festival and everything''s going to be there, it''s going to affect me, too." "Festival!? - There''s a festival!? Phew, festival lovers! Lots of fun stuff! Lots of delicious things too! Phew, I want to go to the festival! Phew, I like it! Love it!" The festival has put up with me to Cyril. Ahhh... No, it''s not necessarily time for a star festival this time. It wasn''t the same when I first visited. She excused herself from the excitement, and the village daughter cut herself out. "It''s not a festival...... Apparently, the princess is going to take a closer look." "Hmm. I don''t serve. Does this basically consist of children close to their age? "You will. I''m not looking for a teacher or escort, so I don''t think you''ll be too old apart." "All four princesses? "Yes, no. Your sister - the First Princess has already been married to another country, and the Second Princess has decided to marry you, so there is no recruitment for you." "You mean third and fourth. It''s going to be like a mountain. It''s better the way the office works, I hope no one falls out of overwork." When you get busy with an outburst, it''s really tight...... And when you''re busy, you overlap busy errands, and troubles happen continuously. Ah...... Just remembering, I''m bored. "Or do you have an unusual focus...? Because I mentioned the staff involved, not the shorthand or the princess, my village daughter is patting me up on a big one. But you''re not other HR to me, are you? "Oh, more than usual! You okay? Huh, should I kiss you? It''s like I''m always doing better. Fee didn''t wait for my answer, she kissed me all over the cheek. I''m laughing at you, so this is just what MySister wanted to kiss you. "So... Would you be interested in? "Yeah? What if I had a sidekick? I''ve never even thought about boulders..." If you''re a strange maid, you''re away from us. "No, it''s not... Well, you''re going to be close... or something..." "Me? That was also an unexpected question. But I can give you an answer right away. "I don''t know... First of all, I don''t have a family. Next, I''m incapable. And finally, I''m not motivated. Don''t be, you have all the" none "brilliantly. It''s a trifle exercise." Oh, that...? My village daughter seems to be subtly snagging...? No way, you wanted ''me''? Stupid, I think, but from this girl, maybe she thought I was a friend because I would have been a valuable talker in my age. I''m sorry to think of that, but I''m full of my hands about us, and I can''t afford to be elsewhere. At last, I don''t even want to get involved with politics or anyone very close to it. (Sorry, village girl...) However, I also wonder if my determination, as a determination, has done pathetic things to my village daughter. (Yeah......? Is that...? When I look at her, there''s no clue in her face. Was it my fault that it looked scratched? She thanked her with a bright, quiet, but tasteful smile, like a full moon. "I said it was impeccable. I''m sorry if I offended you." "No, no, no. It''s just a public story, I don''t think it offends me, right? "Really? Good." Yeah. It''s a sunny laugh. I guess it was my fault just now. "Lady, it''s time" The usual accompanying person rushes your village daughter. Is this the last time you''ll see this guy, too? Then should I say hello? "Um..." "Huh! I tried to call him, and he turned around a lot. Sounds like you''re not gonna talk to me till the end. But it is also true that it is time to travel to the exam venue. Let''s just say I walk away too. "Bye, village girl. See you sometime, somewhere." "Yes. Soon (...), be sure to (...)" We don''t say goodbye to each other. Probably even if I never see you again. I waved and looked and then took a distance. (Village girl, you were a good girl. Mothers, I hope you''ll be happy...) Let''s at least pray for her happiness from now on. Village girl, forever. 390 Lesson 384: Before Practical Practice Come on, it''s the first exam. This is the last exam I''ve ever had. As long as it lasts, I hope it''s decent... "Uh, right, Alt-kun" Yes, Mr. Tordie''s, I got "er, right". This is it till the end. Am I cursed...? "What is it this time? Is it a gallery? Or do you have a problem with your opponent? "Alt-kun, your eyes are dead...? That would kill you. I enjoy seeing him terribly and I''m coming to the exam, if there''s such a guy, I''d really like to see him. "Alt-kun. Shall we move to the practical venue? I think you''ll see." Mr. Tordi, too, seems subtly nervous, but what the hell are you waiting for? I tried to move to the usual test hall. "Ah! Alt-kun, not you." I can hang up on Mr. Tordi for some reason. What do you mean, not you? "This Alt-kun practical exam will be done elsewhere" "What?" What''s that? Why is that? How did that happen? "Uh... To prevent crime..." Crime prevention? I don''t know what that means. It also means testing beside gold and silver treasures. "This way. Follow me." It was really a different hall from the usual venue that brought me here. None of the other exams come this way except me. But there are many armed knight-like people by the entrance. Is this'' security ''? What the hell is in there? There are also knights in the hallway inside the building, and when you see the martial arts stage even more, there are magicians in luxurious robes around it. Those guys aren''t, like, maybe court magicians or anything like that, are they? One of the most eye-catching magicians. From body shape, probably a woman. I wonder why you use vague words like ''probably'' or something, because you''re covering your face with a vale. Tall, maybe, good style, but all I care about is having a cane in my hand. (Two...? Should it be said that there is no duplicitous duplicitous flow? If you''re a character in the game, you definitely have a complex design wand in your left and right hand that the boss class is likely to possess. The atmosphere alone seems strong to me, but apparently she''s not the opponent. Because on the martial stage, there is another person dressed in the tester''s gear. (But I feel like that wand wizard sucks...) Looking at Mr. Trudy, he felt more nervous than me. But she hasn''t seen the knights or the magicians. Seems distracted by something else. (... said! That guy...! Near the martial arts stage. There''s that old man in a position where it''s easy to watch and defend the ring. Caspel Lombaut el Bailefeld. A man with a pitiful brain, with the look of a mafia don. Marquis Caspel sits quietly in his chair. But the problem is around it. Two more men are sitting in the same position. Nobility takes care of ''place'' one way or another. Position of chair or in seating order. But it doesn''t look like they''re putting ''seat differences'' on the men beside the old Caspel. It feels like I''m taking care not to develop a ning-roe sequence. In that case... "Are you an aristocrat of the same class (...)" The only person who heard me whine was Mr. Tordi. She whispers and gives it back like this. "The two of you beside Marquis Bailefeld are Marquis Claustel and Marquis Ventelshoven." Isn''t that the grandfather of the Third and Fourth Princesses? There are all three of the marquises with only five in the kingdom. That makes security tighter. (No way those guys, they all came to see me...!?) What are you doing to a civilian without a father? "Hey, there you are." In all this, it''s Osama, who''s good at palling, who cared for Villy when she was an opponent, who comes close with her hands up casually. Sure, did you say something about Mr. Rossum? I''m out of time. "Oops. Alto Crane put. Ever since. You''re still in trouble, aren''t you? With that word, I still think I''m the ''lead'' here. For example, for some reason, my village daughter is going to be doing the exam over here, so security is watching out for everyone - or something like that would have been nice. (Or is the Marquis Claustel looking at mine, not my granddaughter''s exam?) Priorities for action make too little sense. Mr. Rossum says to me with a bitter smile. "Well, what is it? Don''t worry too much...... I know you can''t, but you guys shouldn''t be talking, so focus on your exams." He says that his position has only gotten great and remains the same as in previous galleries. "Isn''t that impossible," murmured Mr Tordi, beside him, as he spoke to himself. The knights and sorcerers in the venue, while guarding the Three Marquis, see this one as a flicker. If I were a familiar character, I might be blue at this point. Is the opponent okay? Looking over there thinking so, he was coming here on a small run. "Hey, you''re the famous Alto Crane Putt, right? I''m Dick. He''s a practicing examiner today, and he''s the victim of a cup eaten by Rossum''s guy." He was a magnificent man with cheeks. He looks kind of lucky. From the way it feels to be treated, is it a civilian? "Whoa, Dick. If you''re complaining, tell Tordi. This guy told me, ''Alt-kun''s been badly hit by opponents every time, so please make him a decent exam officer at the end,'' so I moved for you to be nominated, didn''t I? Is that a decent person? If so, thank you to Mr. Tordi. Mr. Dick glances at me with his shoulders. "You went out with that Maweeful Parhauna? You didn''t get hurt much, did you? I mean, you were alive, right? Of the last exam, lazy Putzn witch magician, is he a dangerous person after all? Though I knew it wasn''t. "I confirmed the strength of the rumored prodigy, and this time they were going to call me a jerk, but I succeeded in screwing Dick''s idiot with a critical" You broke a bone, Mr. Rossum is a subtle doorman. Meanwhile, Mr. Dick looks tired. "No, no, you''re not kidding, are you? You must have done some work to sell it to the Marquis, or you''re planning something between civilians, because you got slapped in the pussy all the time! Are you a hardship type person? Whatever it was, I was relieved that it was. I bowed to Mr. Dick. "Uh, sorry about everything for me. And thank you for today." "Oh, no. It''s nice to meet you, isn''t it? In a way, you''re the victim around, too. I''m just gonna be careful not to let you get hurt, but as an exam officer, you can''t get out of hand, so be prepared there, okay? No, no. You can take as much out of your hands as you want. But he''s a casual, easy person to talk to. I''m really glad I''m not a weird opponent. When your mind lightens, you can loosen your eyes to something else. "Um, who has a cane in both hands over there, what is it? I can''t see my face in the vale, but I think you''re obviously looking at me. "Uh..." Civilian magicians face to face. Do you want me to say that my face is caught on, or do you want me to say that I''m laughing bitterly? "Well, he''s a great man." And, Mr. Dick. "For security reasons, too. I can''t give you my name on your own. For example, the knights here can''t tell you who''s doing it." Mr. Rossum shrugs his shoulders, too. "Security reasons'' also ''? Is there any other reason to be here?" "Alt-kun is really smart." Mr. Tordi is laughing bitterly. But he doesn''t seem to tell me any more. Mr. Rossum slaps me in the shoulder. "Well, you can think of me as a kind of gallery. Unless you or Dick get attacked by the Three Marquis, you''re not supposed to be doing anything." "I won''t! The voices of me and Mr. Dick were spooked. "Well, it''s a joke to be attacked, but don''t even think about fighting that woman by mistake, okay? I''m definitely a monster." "Mr. Rossum, you''re rude! Ma... Kohon, he''s a very good man." "I''m not talking about personality. I''m talking about combat capability. There are people in the world who don''t know what to do with their hands. You''re an imperial reaper, a black cleric, a wandering prophet. That woman is definitely on your side." Are you strong after all, that wand guy? Well, if you''re not my opponent, it''s nothing good. Discussing that with Hisohiso, one of the knights was called to the Three Marquis, and then came here. "I told you to start the exam immediately." You''re not going to say anything! "Ahhh... This is why the great nobility..." Mr. Rossum and Mr. Dick put the same line in their mouths. "Shall we go, Alto? This is the situation, nice to meet you, okay? Join the practical exam officer and go up to the martial arts stage. If you will, this is not the last test. 391 Episode 385: Preliminary Exam (Part I) "Well, let''s do it" Mr. Dick on the other side of the martial arts stage feels exactly like nature. Even though the situation is a situation, it doesn''t look like I''ve noticed either. Outreach, maybe he''s a tenacious person. But if he asks me to do it, referee - I don''t know which one it is, Mr. Rossum or Mr. Tordi, but don''t you need an ordinance? When I look at the two of them at the ringside, Mr. Tordi hangs the decree, but Mr. Rossum is pointing to his friends on stage with a bitter laugh. (Chanting...? No, fast language!?) He was already ready for sorcery. I knew it, I did! Shot out was a ball of mud. The test says he''ll do it with a ball of mud, just like I do with a water bomb. Sure, I wouldn''t get hurt if I hit this, but naturally I can''t eat it. (Do you want to apprentice Mr. Rossum and parry? No, I have a bad feeling about something. Let''s keep our distance) Evasive behavior at the same time as patrolling. When I saw the mud balls passing in front of me, I knew I was doing the right thing. (Were you flying another mud ball that was small around after the mud balls) If I had played it on the spot, I might have gotten a second shot. Mr. Dick is flattering his shoulders. "That''s... That was easy. Because it''s a nipple, it was a take-away surprise...... Maybe you''re not the owner of Six Senses, are you? I don''t have that rare skill. And even while Mr. Dick is talking, the mud balls fly uninterrupted. In the first high-speed language, it looks like he was already preparing for rapid and continuous firing. Even if I was responding to the conversation, I still might have eaten it. (Rather than sagging, you''re a crook, this guy...! If I keep dodging, I''m working out another magic trick in the middle of it in a fast language. They''re going to push it off without giving this one a gap. Smart, but the right tactic. If... (Demon Wall...... ugh! Expand the demon wall of water to the front. One thing about choosing water is that I''m mistaken for being good at this attribute magic. Then, in some cases, it''s for spreading pieces on the ring. "That''s amazing. I don''t think I can create a demon wall in an instant... Can we go with this? I hope you can go...... Save it, huh? That''s what I''ve been firing at is a big ball of mud with about a balance ball. The number is three. Huge or slow, it doesn''t fly very well. One came straight to the Devil''s Wall, but the two that remained flew flat left and right and landed straight on the floor on my side. (You can''t think I took it off... can you? This guy is a crook) At the same time as the jumbo mud balls are released, this time the chiseled mud balls are fired. High number and fast due to small size. As if. Yeah, it''s like, you''re holding me back with a trick. "- Huh!" Left the Devil''s Wall alone, he jumped out of momentum. There, spear-shaped soil jumped in. The injection site is on both sides. It is a material that uses the balance ball released earlier. If I had focused on defense, I might have eaten what I had. "That would be... The trump cards you keep are getting picked up easily, right? I knew you''d have a sixth sense, right? This is avoidance through experience. My teacher won''t tolerate this kind of lapse that eats a small amount of craftsmanship. Of course, I won''t tell you. "Examiner, you''ve had a lot of ''keep'', haven''t you? "No way. I''ll stop now." Even so, he tries to seal my actions with an uninterrupted attack. This guy''s policy is probably not to let me do anything. I''m going to fill my hands with defense, and I''m going to kill you with an unintentional attack. Can we rely more on the big moves? That''s like a big gap you can make. "Because I''m not a great magician like Maweeful Parhauna. We have to come up with something." That would certainly be the case. From this guy, I don''t feel pressure like that lazy Putzn woman. In action - if it was a life-saving, maybe she''d win. But if this is the game. There is no need for grand sorcery if you just satisfy the condition that you should hit a blow that is certified as a valid hit. It becomes important how well Ning Ro can stand around. So if it''s a game format, it''s possible this guy is more troublesome. (Totally...... We wanted a decent opponent, but we don''t even want to do it with these opponents! View Chirali and Ringside. There Mr. Rossum was smiling bitterly. "Screw it from side to side, so it''s natural to be a man of strength" It''s easy for me to say... To my mind, "those who can continue to win battles on their own" are two things apart. In other words, "He who is strong in war" and "He who is clever in war". This guy is totally the latter. And maybe the latter is the one I can be. I don''t feel that there are many who can be the former by acquired means. (Like our teacher, some people are ''strong and clever'') For exceptions that never arrive, leave them at this time. (If only there wasn''t a gallery) Skills you don''t want to be seen. Techniques that should not be known. I can mobilize what I said. (I would also like to use rounds that bend, but in this situation, Karakuri would find out. For real life, I want to keep that one) I''ve always stood in favor of my opponent by not chanting and tricks. It looks like they''re taking away the stock because it''s soggy this time. Mr. Dick is smiling at me. "Somehow, but I don''t think you should be allowed freedom of movement" "You have trouble overestimating! Mud balls keep firing. Don''t do the Devil''s Wall or the Paring. Keep moving, because when you stop, you could get something done. But maybe it''s in that guy''s hands that he''s limiting his means of defense this way too... (Oh, no. Is that what you mean) I thought they took the stock, but this is exactly what it would be. When I realized, the martial arts stage was dirty with mud. No, should I say it''s covered in mud? Except under my feet. This is me. I guess they''re giving me back exactly what I''ve been flooding and overwhelming the ring with. I''m going to seal my evasion with Operation Dunko, just like I tried to slip my legs in Operation Water Sprinkle. And if you stop your leg... "- Kuh! As I''ve been waiting for, the mud lance strikes. The mud that was shot without interruption is precisely to create this environment. "This is what my uncle keeps. - Ant Hell." Here we go, and the mud covering the martial arts stage swirls. Or your attack, really, just keep it. But if you can actually do it, this is gonna be trouble. Underfoot is mud quicksand. And a ball of mud that keeps getting shot out in its current progression. If you stop, you will be swallowed, and you will not be able to keep moving. I can''t help it. It''s packed. - If it''s normal. (Strengthen your body, increase your output...... ugh! Step on the beautiful floor left behind and jump to Mr. Dick. Keep the Devil''s Wall unfolding ahead. "Oh, my God, is that an assault? Simple but effective. Don''t get in trouble to deal with it.... I have no choice. Let''s get it out of here." Not again. The mud in front of me flourished in an instant, and it became a huge mouth. I was the bait for jumping into the tiger''s mouth myself. "Yes. That''s it. Good luck." And my mouth was shut. 392 Lesson 386, Preliminary Exam (Part II) Mr. Dick. He''s arrowheaded, he''s a crook. I also read that I was going to storm and prepare for it. So. Yeah, so. So you''re going to be one hand late. (No. In this case, I wonder how advantageous it would be to say ''no chant'') Why did you have a huge mouth open in front of you? That''s because Mr. Dick was reading my assault. I was preparing a giant agate because I was reading it. Then what happens if I make an unprepared move? In front of a huge mouth. That''s where I generate the ice plate. And I put my foot on there. "- Huh!? Change direction. Huh! From the start, I''m not going straight into it. The opponent is a crook. I didn''t expect this kind of mouth to appear on the boulder, but I also thought it would never stand helpless. "One!" Kick the board and fly straight to the side. "Two!" Kick another board, track modification to Mr. Dick. "Kuh... Huh! The mud balls he''s releasing are also ''booking actions'' in fast language. There''s no way you can switch attacks right here. "Mitsu! Kick more boards and accelerate. At the same time, fire a water bomb. Come on, eat it! Fresh water delivery! The water bullet approaches Mr. Dick. My orbital modification wasn''t expected from a boulder. But the other guy is a crook. Mr. Dick, who remained stunned and distorted, fell as-is Zuluri. (Coked!? No, it''s not! This fell from me. Emergency evacuation using mud under your feet and slipping your own feet. As I predicted, ''Assault will do something''. He was also prepping for "evasive action when attacked by this one". All over the mud, he escapes at high speeds aboard the vortex of ''Ant Hell''. By the time I landed, my distance to him had already been the same as the first one. There are two differences. The standing position shall be different. And it''s about him getting muddy. "No... That''s amazing, you. I didn''t think you''d blame me. Thanks to you, I was framed for using a way to avoid it. If you keep dressing like this, it''s hard because you can''t let me in the office..." He''s spitting mud out of his cheeks and mouth. Surrounding opponents are hard to do. But there are some parts that have been advantageous. That''s when the mud balls that were holding me back stopped firing. From here on out, I should be able to deploy my magic. What needs to be done is already decided. "Heh... Didn''t you deploy the Wall of Demons instead of an attack? It generates large chunks of water. But I''m not going to use this as just a demon wall. Of course, if it''s mud, I''m going to have it prevented. I pour magic into a mass of water and grow it bigger. In the meantime, the muddy man began a fast chant. "I hope I don''t get a thousand hands on it." That''s how he laughs. But it never fits into an infinite loop. You shouldn''t have given me the eye of freedom, as the bullshit examiner himself said. You shouldn''t have let me build magic. (See but good! The advantages of having modern Japanese knowledge! From a huge mass of water, a stream of water was shot out. It''s not Mr. Dick I''m after. - The floor. "This is...! The mud...! His attacks are annoying because the mud covers the martial arts stage itself and restricts his actions. Conversely, if that obstacle can be eliminated, this one will prevail. He is a crook. Even if you do a direct attack, you may escape by some means. So first of all, crush Inkoman''s gains. - The name is High Pressure Water Flow. But I''m not a water cutter. High-pressure cleaning. Shoot out compressed liquid with wind sorcery and water sorcery and force mud away. The mass of water I built wasn''t just a demon wall, it was a water storage tank. It has nothing to do with him resisting with magic. This is magic plus scientific knowledge. Peeling the mud to this extent is that there is no fabrication. Mud balls are fired. But my tank''s holding me back, and it won''t reach me. (The wand magician, you also defend the scattered muddy water) On the ringside I saw on the sidelines, a Vale woman with a cane on both hands unfolded a demon wall, protecting the three marquises. I don''t care if they charge me for cleaning, so I want you to keep up the good work. (and cooling) A new ice block will be built and placed where the mud has been stripped. This is my position. I will not tolerate the repositioning of mud. Like he took my freedom, this one now restricts my movement and packs it. "Mm... Huh! Ugh...! Finally, Mr. Dick''s complexion changed. He noticed that the ice block was in the way and he couldn''t move. Even if I move. Even to the fact that it is not possible to tie mud boundaries. "Then, Mr. Examiner, please wash away the dirty mud with this." That''s what I told him, releasing the water from the tank all at once. Ms. Dick, who tried to do something that looked like resistance, grinned bitterly when she saw the ''ring of attenuation'' in its hand and was pushed away as it was. Ring out. My win. But if there were no restrictions by the ring, something else might have come of it. "That''s it! It''s Alto Crane Putt''s victory! Mr. Tordi will tell me. No. You were a tough guy to do. "Ya ~... I lost. I lost. That''s right, really." Job-changed from "Muddy" to "Wet Rat," Dick walks over with his shoulders clasped. And look at my body as if it''s serious. "Not only did you avoid my attack completely and say it had zero bullets, but it doesn''t even have a slight stain on it... You just lost, I didn''t think you could even get dirty. Complete defeat." Mr. Dick poses for you. But ''unspoilt'' is what I aimed for the moment I saw the mud, naturally in a way. (Dirty state, after this, I won''t be able to snuggle Fee for you...) What comforts and fails to compliment my lovely little sister for sending me out to endure loneliness is so rash. If you do poorly, it''s better than falling for the exam. "Alt-kun. Congratulations." And Mr. Tordie smiles at me. "The rest will depend on the results of the written exam, but now Alt-kun is also a position magician." "Oh, thank you very much" What I want is more of a qualification as a magician, not a rank. But I guess Mr. Tordi is not a social dictionary, he''s really congratulating me. (But if I also made a high-pressure washer, would it be in demand? Mold and creamy oil are also beautifully moulded, are they) Because we can handle the "power" called Demon Stone, we appreciate the wide range of things that can be made. "Well, gentlemen, thank you for your help" I bow my head to the civilian magicians and try to walk away. but -. "Please wait" I can be stopped by one of the knights who was in the venue. "The Marquis is here to see you. Please, come here." More nasty stories popped in than muddy attacks or something. 393 Lesson 387: Exchange with the Marquises That''s how there are three marquises before me. One is the familiar Marquis of Caspel. As always, it''s not even nickel. You''re pointing your worthy eyes at me, but this isn''t ''The Eye to Man'', is it? Is it handling things everywhere? The two old men beside them seem to be pinning down on me. These two still look at humans. But why are you looking so giddy? I keep my head down, courtesy as far as I can remember. You''re being respectful, and you don''t talk much. To be honest with you nobles, I don''t want to get too involved. Right next to me, a woman on both canes stands quietly. If I make any strange moves, are you going to attack me immediately? (But from this Vale guy, you don''t feel too bad) This one''s not going to make any suspicious moves, so I guess I can''t help but worry about her. It was a brilliant game. From overhead, such a voice can be hung. That''s not the voice of an old Caspel. I bowed my head even more silently. "Good. Allow direct answers" This time again a different voice than the Marquis of Caspel. A different voice than earlier. But have you come to say ''Allow direct answers''? Awesome aristocratic society. I guess it''s normal to be isolated. Well, the idea of equality itself is up-to-date and up-to-date for human society, so maybe this is natural. It seems my silence was construed as fearful. So be precise, I will answer you respectfully. " compliments and we know the ultimate in pleasure" "Hmm? Of the civilians - it''s called modus operandi and good language, while it''s also a young child, isn''t it a little something?...... Marquis Bailefeld. Is this Sir''s manipulation? "Well...... About what?" Old man Kaspel lays down his eyes. How did the two Marquises receive it? Compared to me and Bailefeld''s masters, he''s nodding. And I looked at this one again. "Shall I name it then? I am Nicholas, the head of the Marquis Claustel." "I''m Philip, head of the Marquis of Ventels Hoven." " it is an alto crane put. It''s an honor to meet the noble people." Oh, shit. I''d like to go home soon. I''ve experienced it in my previous life to get out in front of a great man, so it''s good enough over here. What can I do for you? I can''t ask. Marquis Claustel, the grandfather of your village daughter, says. "Actually. How about looking at the prodigy we''ve been talking about lately? So he said he was here to watch the game." You said you came all the way out here to see a civilian kid because he was talking about it? Well. Was the Marquis such a free creature? I guess you should stop receiving the words of the Lord Claustel on par. Meanwhile, Ventelshoven Marquis is better. "I asked someone to look at you more directly. That''s why I came here." Who is one of you? A king? In the first place, I don''t think there''s a lot of guys who can cloud things from above to the Marquis under heaven, but who the hell are they? The only royal acquaintance I know is'' that girl '', but the person she speaks to isn''t the Marquis of Ventelshoven, it should be the Marquis of Claustel at that gentle Queen''s home. Then the poor old man laughed with a face that looked evil. "Everything is well done by both marquises. That means you won''t divulge any useful talent." Lie to me... If the great nobles under heaven are also recruiting talent from the civilian population, the difference in identity cannot be so isolated. Even this license exam would be odd if I hadn''t seen a scout from your nobility in the first place. "Phew..." I meant to pierce my faceless expression, but still old Caspel laughed with his nose, whether it was on his face or if he was spotted in his chest. Looks like the other two didn''t know what it meant. (But now I''ve seen it coming) I mean, I guess this is, like, some kind of scout. But I don''t know what''s in it. Do you want me to surround you because you''re a magician, or do you have other purposes? "You know what I''m saying about this being unusual? Marquis Claustel says. Isn''t it good? What is it, an anomaly? But there''s no reason to say what I just thought. At best, we just have to keep the conversation together. " does identity mean ''credit''?" "Hmm. Do you understand there? You''re a big kid." They have an unconscious sense of discrimination - that''s for sure. However, as I have just said, birth generally guarantees a certain degree of credibility. This is not so difficult, and even the same civilians, for example, should make a huge difference in upbringing between children born in luxury houses and children of the slums'' poor. The literacy rate of the civilian population in this world is very low, but even if you take one mastery of the letters, it will be that there is a clear disparity in reading and writing skills due to wealthy or poor. In other words, they say that nobility sees civilians as'' that''s what it is''. Isn''t it closer to the interpretation of ''animals in the shape of men'' than the same human being? He said it would be more foolish to expect it from the beginning because it''s decided to be uneducated, such as civilians. Arrogance - Exactly. Unfortunately, however, it is a strict fact that there is a difference in upbringing between civilians and nobles. That''s why Village Daughter once said to me that she was better off in the environment. The Marquis of Ventels Hoven nods when he sees me and the Marquis of Claustel take over. "Correction makes a heart. Foster morality. Ignorance doesn''t even know the path of loyalty, because if you''re hungry, you take it away, and if you show a gap, you''ll do what you say when you steal. Those who do not know good or evil do not deserve to serve their country" They say that''s where the civilian steeple is. It''s a one-sided fact. But it''s not true. Kura (Sorin) Full of courtesy, enough clothing to know the honor - what is the difference between a civilian and an aristocrat, that is, this would be it. Because there''s no way I''m going to see anything else without eating or eating. Especially not going to talk about it here. This is a problem that cannot be solved unless we transform the social system itself, and before that, because the paradigm is different. It would also be an error to push the values of modern Japan in absolute view. In the first place, it''s too much in my hands. I know I''m incompetent. I have no temper or ability to just save everyone. That''s why I''m deciding to only protect my family''s happiness. Just because that''s all, I guess the difficulty is what keeps me going. "From what I''ve seen, there seems to be a minimum of upbringing for that person. Therefore, let my granddaughter behold." "- What?" I accidentally opened my mouth. This should be a great deal of disrespect, but the Marquis Claustel is laughing oddly. "How about a prodigy and was this an unexpected story? Of course you do! Your grandson''s a village girl! Princess! In the first place, what am I gonna do when I see that girl? It''s not like watching people talk to the public, is it? You don''t understand why a civilian bastard officially meets the royal family! The Marquis of Caspel, looking beside him, says without even a nickel. "It''s not up to you not to see me. The same is true for that reason. Just drop your head." Shit, you can say whatever you want. If this wasn''t a public place, I''d give it back a little bit. When I glanced, a man like Don in the mafia laughed uncomfortably. Apparently, as I said before, it would be more intriguing for this man to behave in a defiant manner than merely obey promises. Flirting and bewildered by the two marquises, the third marquis also opened his mouth. "My Ventelshoven family will also allow you to meet our grandchildren" Huh... Huh!? Is that the Third Princess? What do you care? Unlike a village girl, she''s a kid I''ve never seen before!? I''ll have trouble dealing with her!? I don''t know any actual case examples, but isn''t there a ''disrespectful'' or something in this kind of world? You think staying away from danger is the best way to protect yourself, so that''s gonna be a problem, okay? The three Marquises stand up with me elsewhere. I thought I''d done my errands already. But I was just saying. "Regarding the date, we shall all be out of business. Clean yourself up and wait." So said the Marquis of Claustel, walking away, "He''s an interesting kid. I''m trying to figure out why she recommended it." The Ventels Hoven Marquis also leaves. Otherwise, the knights and magicians followed both marquises. All that''s left are Marquis Bailefeld and the wand sorceress. I ask the old man. "... is this your offer? "That''s not what you know. I just found out, what can I do? If you don''t want to ruin your whole family, at best, try to rise." The spine was pinned and the man walked away early. The wand sorceress tried to go after him and looked back at me. "I understand that this story is water for you to sleep in. Probably also that you don''t want that. But I hope that your meeting with Her Royal Highness will be a good one. It may be a little sloppy to say this, but good luck." And she''s gone, too. What is this flow? What am I supposed to do? 394 Episode 388 Mugs and Inventions I came to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, a promise made after the exam. In addition to the familiar High Elves this time around, there is also Mr. Fennel. Or suddenly he showed up and followed me. Early on we arrived at the Chamber of Commerce, me and Fee were captured by the High Elf''s submissive and instantly held up. And as it were, as soon as she stuck me and transported me to the reception room. "Master Abel! Welcome aboard! Chairman Shorcina is obsessed with Mighty Char as usual. We came in snuggly, and we said, "Huh? Oh, it''s been a while," it was a light response. I guess this isn''t because the handling is cluttered, but because Abel is the only one in the eye. It was Henriette, the epitome of a woman who could change and respond politely, but even with no such response, her eyes are fixed on us, stuck. Mr. Fennel sits on the guest couch holding our crane put brothers and sisters. It''s not like this all the time, is it? And Marimo, who was released from her wipes because she arrived in the reception room, is just having a dinner snack. He climbs on my shoulder and rubs his black body hard. My Angel, who sees it, gets furious, but Noir doesn''t try to leave. "All right, all right. You''re hungry, huh? Pure spirits rubbing their soft bodies as if they were going to take my word for it. Of course he was a foodie, but lately he was Marimo, who often sweetened me by poking a gap in Fee''s absence. Mr. Henriette, who made me tea, holds us brothers and sisters and sees his men in a state of pleasure. "Fennel. I''m here, as a matter of course, but are you done with your work? "Of course it is, Vice Chairman. We are moving forward with foreclosure, so we can afford a schedule not unlike today. I mean, even if you don''t, sticking to the alts is a priority for everything." Forward? I don''t like words that remind me of the year-end progression, the jump request, the death march. Although my company had a mental phenomenon of year-end progress but no holidays at the end of the year. Looking up at the child-loving High Elf, Mr. Fennel looks happy and strengthens his ability to cling. "This Fennel will accompany you as a chaperone and escort, as the Crane Putt family says you will be heading to Cyril again this year." Ugh...... Are you purposefully taking time for my home? I''m so sorry. And if you say you''re sorry, one more thing. This is totally my fault, and the stupidity has invited me... (Mr. Fennel''s mug, I didn''t make it...) I promised to make a mug when the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce came to us during this time, but I also made a minute for the Vice Chairman because he would also see Mr. Henriette when he came here. But I don''t know when I''ll see you - and then I don''t know if I want you - for Mr. Fennel, it''s uncreated. If I just give it to the two heads of the Chamber of Commerce here, it''s gonna hurt like they''re hubbling something up. The timing of retrieval must be carefully identified. "Al. You''re not giving me the mug you''ve been making? Or my mother. Uh-huh! My mother turned to me with a cloudless smile as I stroked E properly. The chairman, who was obsessed with Abel, regains consciousness here with it. "Oh, you''ve really made it. To Master Alto, thank you from the bottom of my heart. We also have the promised confectionery fold." The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce put on the table luxurious boxes like those bought by nobles and luxury merchants. Now this one too, I guess I''ll just have to take it out here. "Mug......? Mr. Henriette and Mr. Fennel are leaning their necks at the same time. Did you think it was a special invention or something, not a regular mug? There''s no weird philosophy, it''s just a cup. "Here it is..." I put down the ''only two'' mug with my trembling hands. For once, I came to finish the design that a woman was likely to receive. "Wow......! That''s lovely! You got this, Al? Rarely did Mr. Henriette eat it. Do you like cute little things or something? "You''re adorable......! Does Alto have a gift for design as well! And, let your eyes shine, Mr. Fennel. But in my case, taste is inspired by the good design of the Earth world, so it''s hard to be on my own. The vice chairman and his katana have awarded the mug to his hand. Chairman Shorcina realized that I had only taken out two, and he laughed bitterly. "That''s what Master Alto brought in as a sample. It''s not for sale, so take it." You seem to have guessed the circumstances here... Dear President of the Chamber of Commerce, I am truly sorry. We will deliver it properly to Mr. Shorcina at a later date...... It was a lot of gudagda, but I can finally get on with it. The purpose of this visit to the Japan Chamber of Commerce is all. One is done now, delivery of mugs. The other is as usual, selling inventions. And the last one is why the president of the Chamber of Commerce came to us last time - regarding an example consultation. Regarding this, after this, we are headed to the ''scene''. "So, Master Alto, what kind of products did you bring today? "Oh, yes. This way." What you want to take out is a piece of paper. This is the invention. And the other thing is, I give out painting paper. At the same time, Mai Angel raised his temper. "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew will try! Phew, good at painting! Good painting! "Painting? This time, is it an invention about painting? "Well, it can''t even be used in paintings." Set the tools and ask your sister to demonstrate. "Fee. Please? "Phew, meet your expectations! Good luck drawing! No, I''m not a substitute for having to work hard... Fee started painting all over the paper. "Ha-ha-ha! Ha-ha-ha! Nyah! Yikes!" Though he''s a talented kid, his singing and drawing skills seem unfortunate. Maybe a little inferior to chicks your age. The person is Norinoli. Though I draw with confidence and singing. "Is this... is it Wang? "You look like a cat to me." Mr. Henriette and Mr. Fennel tilt their necks. My sister pointed her lips because she couldn''t give me the right answer. "Boo! It''s not! Phew, I''m drawing it right! I don''t know, it''s crazy! You know you did, and you just said, "My Angel, you''re turning your gaze on me. This is my brother''s power being tested... "Uh, is this Mr. Pig...? "Hehe...! Fee has become a deredere in an instant, throwing out his writing equipment and kissing my cheek. "I knew it, but you didn''t! You know what I mean! He understands me! I don''t have a gift for art, do I? Anyway, it seemed like the pig that I was drawing fit. I got lost with Dycon until just before, but I''m glad I got it right...... "Phew, I like pigs! Mr. Pig, he''s adorable! It''s delicious to eat! Sister who puts up the painting so drawn up, like a reflector when taking a photo. The three high elves have begged me to explain themselves in a confused way. Yeah. Well, it certainly doesn''t make sense to be shown a picture of Phee. "Well, gentlemen, try turning this drawing paper" Place the paper you received from Fee on the table. The High Elves turned and breathed as they were told. "This is...! The exact same painting......! What was there. That''s an illustration of a copy of Phee all over the place. "Stuck in between, this black paper...? "Yeah. This is paper for copying letters and pictures. Can you keep your name on" Duplicate Paper "?" As far as I''m concerned, the name Carbon Paper is more familiar. The original principle is simple. Just stain a durable, durable piece of paper with a mixture of graphite, rows and oil. Even so, I borrowed a lot of Abel''s help with mixing proportions and applications. In the end, the paint itself was also developed by Mighty Char. Thanks to this, two types have been completed: one that can be erased with erasers, and one that remains firmly anchored. "Waybill. Contract. I think it would be a lot easier with that, from flyer production." The three high elves are looking at each other. "This is...! You''ve created something outrageous again......! "We will need whatever is involved in our commerce, as well as whatever is involved in the political arena. Your order should arrive." "More than that, it''s an impact on the copying industry. Doesn''t this make the working efficiency out of step? It should also affect the employment status of photocopiers and the price of books, and if it is possible to increase the production of books by photocopying paper, products focusing on entertainment such as funny books can also be sold. In some cases, it may also change the literacy rate." Fine, it''s good to eat... At this rate, they''re going to manage to buy it away. Chairman Shorcina says. "No, I''m surprised. Charles Essen is a genius under heaven. I didn''t expect to create an item to repaint common sense once again. The boulders are the Honorary Elves! Don''t do that anymore. Some kids are crying, aren''t they? "Uh... So here''s this copy paper, can you buy it...? "Of course it is. I mean, I would never give it anywhere else! I was lucky enough to hold onto something that might control the number of people in the writing industry and the price of books." Hoofy and laughing chairman. I just made it in a light mood, but I wonder if it''s any evil... "Yes! When you''re done, the painting continues! Phew, I have a feeling I can paint a masterpiece today! Pussy!" Either it''s tight or it''s a painting. I don''t know, Phee. We''re going out after this, right? 395 Lesson 389: "The hang-up was'' nearby ''," he said. Chairman Shorcina explained that to me the day he came to the west. Daiyuan is a bath. I love My Angel, my mother and Abel, bath. As I''ve explained before, there are sewers in this world, and wealthy houses have baths. In fact, we have that in the western detachment and in the Crane Putt family in Cyril. People living in remote areas did not take baths, while those living in urban areas preferred bathing. Even if there is no hot tub in the house, there is a massive bath - money and water, so it seems that everyone is passing through the summer. Some people use public baths, even if they have a tub at home. This is a natural story in a way, because it is a heavy labor to draw water, and it takes fuel to warm the water, so there is a pattern that says, ''Then it will be done with money and water''. I can cook this, but let''s get it done with convenience store lunches, is it a feeling close to? Whatever, it costs money to build a bathroom, but it also depends on how much time & money you need to keep taking a bath at home every day. If you''re wealthy, let the slaves do the work, draw water and warm up, and make up for it with magic props and magic stones. The Wang capital is the capital of this country. In other words, it has a large population. Naturally. As a matter of course, there are a number of people who want to use money and water. "So a public bath is also going to be a fine business -" It is also a matter of competing among bathroom managers. It is also something that requires ingenuity. Build water near places where there are many manual workers, for example, and you will get them as guests. On the other hand, some people say that they don''t want to get close because it''s easy to get dirty where so many people come. It would be the same around here as the dining room. It means going on luxury routes, getting guests by feeding them quantities, and having a lot of difficulty in public bathrooms. Weak eating, survival of the fittest. "Actually, there was a massive hot water shop on First Class, but this is going to be put up for sale. And this is just a coincidence, but the other two baths right next to it, at the same time, gave me a better chance of buying them." The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce does not manage money and water. It was considered, however, that it would be useful to hold down first-class land. Anyway, a good place is a ''match''. Because even if it''s not a public bath if you have a place, you can choose to leave another store. "We were also initially going to renovate the bathroom and set up other stores. However, the fact that Mitsu Baths are likely to be held up at the same time, and the fact that the buyer was a brilliant bath, also led to the opinion that we should take advantage of this." Look at me. "Henriette, Fennel, Yantine, Natuna, and Mis. All of them asked you for your opinion on how to use the place." "To me...? "Yes. It''s for you, Master Alto. Consider this a sign that you are trusted by our high elves. Master Alto is not responsible. There is no obligation either. You just have to keep your mind open and say what you think." "Because it doesn''t necessarily mean an opinion will be adopted, does it? "There''s, well, we''re in business, too" Mr. Shorcina jokes and laughs, but I guess this is because it doesn''t put any pressure on me. But the use of Mitsu Baths is not... If you don''t look at the crime scene, you can''t say anything. There are also location conditions, and making it a building is'' surprisingly narrow '','' out-of-the-box '', to not feel this immediately. "So what about visiting Master Alto when he finishes his initial exam and comes here? The bathroom seems to be open all June, so I think it''s just the right salt plum." "That''s right... Even for me, I want Phee to see a lot of places, so I just miss going back and forth to the exam venue and the Chamber of Commerce and my home." "Okay, so please. I know it''s a troublesome thing to come down and sprang up on Master Alto, but for that matter, I will also pay you a reward." Mr. Shorcina bows his head correctly at the fold. I originally took care of the people at the Chamber of Commerce, so I don''t find this much trouble. You don''t incur responsibility, and you don''t necessarily expect opinions to be adopted. For that reason, I decided to consult with the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. - So, now. We''re coming to a part of the commercial district. Looks like there''s some money in there... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Buildings! Buildings! Phew, I like big! It was better than I expected. Speaking of which, I thought it was first-class... At best, I said it was about a little money bath in Lower Town... (I knew public baths were becoming popular, but I don''t know the size or the number of stores......) This kind of knowledge, lack of common sense, doesn''t go out much, but it would be because. "There is a three-digit hot water shop in Wang Dynasty alone. If it''s first class, it has a lot of capacity, and the building looks good." And Chairman Shorcina says: Sure, the stone building looks good. It feels safe, and it''s simply stylish. Although it is a little uncomfortable because I can''t get it out of my head when I say bathroom, I think that would be a problem that I should overcome personally. (Phew...? Each of Mitsu''s hot water is really close. But there''s also a lot of space...) If we fit all the sites together, maybe we could build an extra building for a little while. Japanese law said that money and water had to be somewhat separated from each other. Looks like it didn''t matter here. "The journey. This certainly makes you want to ''buy in bulk''" "Yeah. It''s a big attraction for us to be able to buy a whole lot of land. As mentioned earlier, in some cases, there are plans to demolish all the buildings and make them one big store." It''s in a commercial district, so it''s not a bad idea to focus on buying and selling... (I don''t even want to let go of my bath) Should I look inside and think about it? "Better break it, eh? ''It could be under circumstances like that. Whatever, it''s easy to just whisper irresponsibly from the outside. So, it''s in the building. This is also a fine one to go with the exterior, but I felt it was somewhat lacking. No, I do have a wide interior, but it feels'' that''s it ''somehow. I''m not even going to tell you to prepare an athletic field or even a library like the ancient Roman "Thermae," but what about just a hot tub and sauna room that''s as tight as a pool? (You don''t even have a shower...) The Earth world, in ancient Greece, already has its prototype. Even so, it''s just a simple mechanism for water to drip from overhead. The two remaining money and water just take up the space differently, making the same roughly. This is probably because the concept of ''this is what a bath is'' can be strong. "Yes! The bath here is huge! Phew, I want to swim! Fee is just happy to say it''s wide. Well, because you''re a kid who loves majestic things. "How about it, Master Alto? Do you think you should run this place as a hot tub? Or do you think we should make it easier once and set up another store? "Hmmm..." I don''t have any ideas. But that''s really just an idea, one way or the other it belongs to ''irresponsible''. "Mr. Shorcina, I''m going to say something very appropriate, but is that okay? "Yeah. Of course. Master Alto is not in charge. I think it would be nice to have a conversation with friends that would make you feel comfortable." If my idea doesn''t work, you think you should normally rebuild the store. So her response is also a light one. Thanks to you, I don''t have to worry about this one deeply. "So you give my opinion? Because it''s a bath, I think it''s better to keep it alive." "Specifically? I don''t think you can really substitute for keeping Mitsu''s Yukaya intact, but Master Alto has something, something more than that, right? "Yeah, well. It''s a water field, and I was wondering if we could make this a kind of leisure facility." "Leisure facilities" To my words, Chairman Shorcina blinked. 396 Episode 390: Third Departure "Oh, welcome back" Back at the Chamber of Commerce, for some reason, there was that damned elf Mis. The tiny elves are playing against Mr. Fennel in the backgammon. "Senior Mis, you''re really good at these ''pulling the other''s foot'' games..." "Rude. Please replace it with a game that is good at using your head. My clean image will be compromised." The board game was brought to the Chamber of Commerce by me as a potential seller. However, if you can easily say ''in the name of Essen'', it''s not. I told Mr. Mitchemon and his granddaughter that I made it. If I put it in Essen''s name, I''ll find out instantly. I don''t think those two are going to swoop, but there''s even a hole in Ali. I wouldn''t have gone beyond caution. Chairman Shorcina saw Giroli and Mis only for a moment, but immediately switched his expression and slapped his hand with bread. "Fennel, call Henriette. Then there''s the architectural cadre." "Yes, sir." Mr. Fennel immediately stood up and left the reception room. Meanwhile, Mis said, "We''re still in the middle of a fight!" or screaming. This is me. My parents told me, "No more video games," and it''s a pattern of kids who honestly listen and resist. "Mr. Shorcina, are you sure you want to do this, my idea..." "I don''t know if I''ll do it. But it''s worth having a meeting to discuss." Is that true...? I suggested you not to think too deeply, okay? "Master Alto, do you not understand how good an idea you have come up with? "Really." "Okay, did you propose to transform" just a bathing facility "into a" multi-faceted entertainment facility "? Kang as my merchant says. That''s a business that''s bound to make a big deal! And isn''t the idea of preparing a fourth building and aiming for a composite effect great too! "Ha... Is that what it is?" What I suggested. That is, as mentioned, the leisure of bathing areas. If it''s Japan, well, it''s common, isn''t it? Specific proposals are as follows: One piece of water is used as a bathroom as is. However, a large space is utilized to provide multiple bathing methods. For example, jet baths and rock baths that devise magic stones and magic props. Other primitive showers are also introduced. It''s in modern Japan. It''s not that, it''s a shobo potato like a small waterfall. Together, customers will know that bathing is fun because one of the things about money and water is the diversification and authentic evolution of Function as a Bath. The next step is to take advantage of the space and turn it into a pool. Since it is originally a bath, you will be able to warm up in the winter, and maybe create a flowing pool with jet bath applications. I also submitted an idea for a water slider, but whether it could be introduced. You have to change from depth itself. Variety. And the last use of money and water, I dare not put aside. Because it is suspicious if it is feasible. He said that connecting Mitsu baths in corridors would make it easier to get to and from each other, and that a new building would be built in the extra space outside, where food and merchandise would be served. If you want, divide the hierarchy and create an event space. That''s just an irresponsible thought. There must be a lot of problems with trying to run something like this. However, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce said that he would actively consider it. I told you. I wonder if you''re okay, but honest thoughts. But they''re professionals. If you don''t think so, you''ll slash it and throw it away, and they''ll fold it where appropriate. There is nothing else than thinking so. "Even if you don''t succeed, this idea is a great one. If you think of it as an investment in possibilities, you never expect to lose money. Master Alto, please put your chest up. And that''s why I''ll tell you first." It''s good to talk to you, "he said. When this happens, I can''t say anything anymore. If ideas are used, I just want them to succeed. The new business of the Chamber of Commerce is as a new business... My house is my home and I have the convenience of going out. That''s right. We''re going back to Cyril again this year. On one day in July, Mr. Fennel''s steered carriage appears in front of the Crane Putt family, ready to leave. Yeah. Starting this year, you''re wearing proper tires. Well, still, I''ll lay down the muddy water. Accompanying you as an escort is the familiar Yantine every time. Because of what happened last year, it''s heavier equipment. But Cyril, the King''s Capital, and the Adventurer''s Guild have been thoroughly vigilant along the streets and demonic settlements since that catastrophe, so I think they''ll be safe on the road unless they use it again at the ''Gate''. Of course it''s better than being chronic, but I don''t want you to be too uptight. You must be the type who can''t, and she is. That being said, I don''t think the outgoing members will change, and Marimo and Noir will accompany them from this year on. I can''t leave you alone because you''re still a baby, and I have a feeding problem, so I don''t have the option of letting you leave a message. (The grandfathers will know, but there will be no choice but to do all this...) Is it convenient to hide only the part that says pure spirits and introduce them as just spirits? "Whoa, whoa! I like the soft, fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh-fuh! And fast, my sister diving into muddy water. "Huh! Then jumping in is the brunette baby. Suddenly I flew out of my mother''s arms, so I''m a little surprised. "No more! No more, both of you! What will you do if you get hurt!?" My mother is pumped and angry. But your mother''s right about this. For once, if I''m scolded, I''ll shun, but if I''m too throat, I don''t know what to do. Soon, again, two young girls starting to sneeze. "Yay, yay! In the carriage, what do you play for!? Phew, there are so many things I want to play with! "Yikes! Fee sticking around pito and Marimo dropping by me on a high. There are also board games on this trip. It will be essential in your spare time. "Yes! Two days to Cyril, stuck with Phew all the time? Instead, Phew, I kiss you all the time! Wouldn''t it be impossible all the time? And you still have time to study while you''re traveling? "Ahhh!" Marimo, on the other hand, is eating muddy water with a full smile. Well, this is a piece of magic, too, but come on. (The part where you haven''t touched the carriage isn''t a batch, but this kind of thing is troublesome) You don''t know what I think, Marimo''s in a good mood for me. And when you look at him, you laugh at him. "Meh! Touch, it''s just fuh-fuh! My sister, who saw it, was furious...... As usual, it''s a busy thing. (Quiet is all about Abel.) Seeing our Pretty Char accompany us this time, "... eh......." Even though it''s faceless, it''s kind of mozy. Is there something you want to tell me? My mother laughed as she compared such a son to her best friend. "Abel, he wants to play board games with Al. I was looking forward to playing with you during my trip. It''s important that you set up Phee and Noir, but you have to set up Abel, too, right? And your mother, too? That''s unusual. I didn''t know Abel, who doesn''t claim to be very self-assertive, thought it that way. Of course, you can''t say no or no to me. You''re welcome, Ninglo. "Abel, are you playing with me? ".................. Ugh, yeah.... Al and I want to play..." Your alluring ears are bright red. I''d love to stop by and take your hand, but my raw hatred, my sister and Marimo are stuck together, so I can''t move. Mindless. Then my mother grabs Abel''s white, beautiful hand and pulls it over here. And at once, embrace all of us. "Heh heh! They''re all mine! "Meh! That''s why he said," Oh, no, no, no, no! " Sister, furious. But you seem in a good mood. (I hope this trip will be a fun one...) The carriage carrying the Crane Puts family left, still in a champagne state from the beginning. 397 Episode 391: Reunion with Grandparents We had two peaceful and enjoyable days and arrived in Cyril. This is my third visit in a year. By way of example, in the city, Abel seems to take a different course of action. It''s a shame, but I can''t help this. There was a change when I tried to knock around the main entrance of the city. One of the guards called me. "Quite frankly, but not all of the crane putt families? "Yes, but something? "I''m late for my application. I serve the Viscount Baumann family." The warden said he wanted us to know about it when we got here. Finally, I was wondering if you could make some time to meet me. "Al, that kid liked you" Mother mouths somewhere out of focus opinion. Either way, I''m going to see you again in uniform. "It''s beautiful in the city." I just got off the carriage, and Yantine squeaks. As information suggests, the streets and buildings destroyed by the Warcraft are being cleansed. "To some extent, the placement is also involved. More defensive and efficient township." means the words of Ms Fennel, who has already visited Cyril after reconstruction work in connection with the Swamp Dojo. "Assuming defense or escape in the unlikely event, new maps are shared with me at Fennel. But it will be her who is actually looking at the city with those eyes, so please ask her to rely on Fennel when she escapes." Tine tells me so and I can bow my head. Only our escort seems to think a lot of things. "If you have difficulty getting out, or a crisis that doesn''t need to be that far, please head to the Chamber of Commerce branch in Cyril, right? We will work with these elves to protect you." I understand that, but quickly, you can hold me, can''t you, Mr. Fennel? My sister will be furious, so I, Ollie, would like you to give me a break. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Lucica, oh, my God, oh, my God! There he is. Ahhhhhhhhhhh! When I arrive at my mother''s home, the same hot and painful grampa hugs my mother. "Eh heh! I''m home, Father." "Well done. You''re back safe. Ooh! The boulder is my beloved daughter. Ahhhh! "Please don''t tell me you don''t understand ''boulders'' just because you''re back. I''m embarrassed..." Dorothea, Mother of My Mother, is the one who shows up. She also holds her mother tight, but she only looks like a friendly sister by her side. It''s been a year, but you really don''t get old, this guy. "It''s been a while. Thanks again for your help." "Become! Break your hips with Pepper with Fee. "It''s great to say hello." And after making a slightly snobbery remark, Mr. Dorothea saw the baby I was holding. "So, what about the kid? I didn''t hear about the" third man "being born? "Did my grandson get more again?!? Here we go, Ryushker-oo! Grandpa is thrilled. I wonder if this was also the case when I or Phee...? "Yeah, no, Dad. This girl is in trouble and we''re just keeping her. But I think of Noir like a real daughter." "What do you mean, Noir? Well, get inside the corner too. You must be tired from a long journey. - Welcome back, everyone. Glad to have you back." Mr. Dorothea says with soft eyes. I wonder if this place, too, is good to think of as'' home ''. "Nevertheless, I''m spirited..." Grandpa Shark arms up when he sees Marimo being stuck by My Mother. Spirits rarely appear in people, and I guess it''s rare from adventurers in the war. It should also be noted that being a pure spirit, as planned, is hidden, and vaguely deluded as to protection, ''deposited via elves''. "Speaking of spiritual bait, it would be magic, but this baby looks human... Could it be the type where you can eat regular food as well? "It looks like if I had magic in my cage, I could eat it, but I can''t seem to do the basics. But sometimes when we''re eating, we''re jealous." "Oh... Then you can''t have my rice..." I''m sorry to hear that, Mr. Dorothea. There is one angel who changes and gives his hands full of energy. "Yes, yes! Phew! I''ll eat plenty of fu! The rice here is delicious! Phew, I''ll change! "Oh, I''m glad! Fee''s a good girl. I also want to make more than hang it on my arm..." Continue to be sorry, Mr. Dorothea, who sees the kitchen. There''s a treat there that you think you made to welcome us, but it doesn''t look like you''re making dinner. "Is that unusual that your mother isn''t ready for dinner? "It is..." Like a child, a grandmother who swells her cheeks a lot. You look just like your daughter and grandson in these places, don''t you? "Because Lucica and the others are coming home, your father says, ''We''re going to eat dinner tonight outside'' and he won''t let me make it..." "Sometimes it''s good... It''s a treat, isn''t it? "What is it!? Doesn''t my rice look like a treat!?" "Yes, no... Don''t say that..." Same power relationship. Grandpa coughed to deceive and turned a cold sweaty smile on us. "Anyway, you can expect dinner tonight, okay? ''Cause I''m gonna make you eat something so good that your cheeks fall off." "Yummy!? Phew, I like yummy! Oh, my God! "Yes, sir." If I give you a hug, you''ll have a full grin, and they''ll rub your mochi cheek off. My mother, who saw it, is chewing on Marimo herself too. And raise your face and ask the grampa. "So, Father. Where are you going for dinner? Second compartment dining room? Or excited, like a restaurant in the first section? "It''s a pleasure to be here. You sure this is delicious? The Breves are calling, so don''t be a welcome reunion." "If it was a welcome party, I would have liked to cook...! Mr. Dorothea, you really love cooking...... Grandmother in her twenties looks at me and smiles. "Brev and Sisty wanted to see you, too, didn''t they? In about a year, I guess Brev remains a mess, too. If I snag it, it might grow bigger. What about Sisty? There was a big incident last year, so in the end, I couldn''t give you confidence... "You''re both well raised, aren''t you? The roots haven''t changed much though." Grandpa nods at Mr. Dorothea''s words. "That happened last year. He wants to be strong, and Brev''s guy''s got his back in archery. Yeah, keep your arms up, all right? Al, you and I want to see each other again." "Me, as of last year, I''m losing miserably to Brev... I guess the difference doesn''t shrink, even if it opens...? "Then I need to work harder than Brev! Why don''t I just stick around? Ha-ha-ha! Or laughing, but it''s a joke, right? I''m here to stretch my feathers to Cyril, because I''m not here to train samurai, am I? And Mr. Dorothea, he comes up to me. It''s my fault, there''s pressure... "Sisty cares a lot about the brooch you get. You were so happy with that accessory..." I smile, but I''m so scared. This is me, isn''t it? Promise I made last year when I left. Continuation of the story that Mr. Dorothea will also be bringing presents. I''m not talking about Sisty, it''s like shifting away to the topic of Granma herself...... (Did you remember after a year -... "Ah? A gift? Hey, that''s not true. If I say," Let''s dream at night, "why don''t I just die? The maneuver of my life in this life has always been "Life after Life". So I made it right to live, accessories. "Well, if you say so, you promised Dorothea you''d bring the accessories." "Oh! You remembered me!? The boulder is the genius Al! Even if I forgot, I didn''t think of anything else! Is that true? You really don''t think so? My grandfather, a strong warrior, is freaking out because of the turbulence... "Come on, Lucica and Fee, you love sweets, don''t you? Come here and try it! "Yay! Me, my mother''s sweet lover! "Phew! Phew, I''ll eat sweets too! Phew, I like sweet! When everyone''s ears are poured into the sweets, my grandfather comes closer to me and hits me in the ear. "Dorothea guy, I want your accessories, and I''ve been a wuss for the past year, right? "Yea...!? Dorothea can be the type of person who doesn''t have eyes for ornaments...? "No? Even now, look. You''re not wearing anything but a wedding ring, are you? The original guy gets in the way of cooking, so I''m supposed to hate the categorization -" Pong and a big hand on my head. "Meanwhile, he seems to have ''fallen in love at first sight'' with Sisty''s brooch." "Love at first sight...... is it" He said, "Oh, he''s in love. So did Dorothea''s mother, but her bloodline lady seems to have a tendency to be a cook lover, a hugger, and obsessed with her ''favorite'' stuff." "Obsession, is it? But that''s what happened to my mother." "Is that why Lucica still hasn''t broken up with ''the man''? The expressionless grandfather''s whisper made him feel a deep, caged sentiment that echoed from the bottom of the earth. I guess there''s a lot going on about the relationship between my ''father'' and my ''mother''. I don''t want to think about a very heavy topic, like, during my return home. 398 Episode 392: Dinner Party in Cyril "Aroo! Are you here?! I haven''t seen Hatcoz again in a year. Show me your white teeth and laugh. Brev''s waffle looks the same. But there are also visible changes. "Brev, you''ve grown tall." "Ouch! Eat well and sleep well! Brother Hatko rolls out a headlock full of energy. When this guy grows up, he''ll be pretty long. On the other hand, our sister is not very tall enough to eat well, sleep well, and move well. Even if this one is an adult, there are doubts that it will remain a tiny one. "Ah, Alto, hello...... Long time no see......" It''s Sisty, my hatco sister, who keeps her head down modestly. I don''t like your voice, but you''re laughing at me like you''re hung up, so I''d like to think that the distance is shrinking more than before. (I knew on my left hand, did the bandage stay wrapped...) Given this daughter''s personality, I guess you should stop stepping in there with the Zukezuke. Brev, on the other hand, laughs when he sees Fee stuck with me. "Whoa, Phee. Are you as good as Al?" "There''s no reason to leave because I did! Give me a sneak peek, of course! Phew, I''m happiest when I''m getting this! Phew, I like it! A sister who can put a little effort into her arms. The teasing Brev question seems to have been handled by Myangel as a ''dumb question''. And there''s another reunion. "Not as good as our brev, but you guys have grown taller too. I mean, you can stretch it this way." It''s Brev and Sisty''s mom, Rebecca, who works in the nursery in Cyril. She also greets her grandparents and my mother. And I reacted objectively to Mr. Dorothea''s neck. "Oh, Mr. Dorothea! Its necklace......! "Heh heh. Notice that? Have you noticed? Isn''t that good? Good ~ isn''t it?" Shining above the chest of a Grandma dressed as a stranger is a necklace made desperately for fear of fate. Rings and bracelets are out of the question because they are people who cook. I wasn''t sure which way to go with the hair fastening, but I also chose the necklace to practice the decorative chain. "Nice! Even though it''s modest, it''s not even plain. Symmetrical design is also excellent. Above all, this glow......! What kind of craftsmanship would make such a beautiful shade...!?" Mr. Rebecca sees Grandpa. "Uncle Shark, wasn''t this very expensive? Even amateurs know it''s a good product? Did you take it from Wang Du or even order it from a Dwarf craftsman? "I didn''t do it..." I guess I haven''t given you a lot of gifts to look at from the face that looks awkward first? No heart, or Mr. Dorothea''s gaze is cold. "You''re not my uncle? So where did you get it? "Uhhhhh......! Shall we talk while we eat, including around here?" That led me to head to my grandfather''s recommended restaurant. "This is..." "Where to eat today? Me and my mother give a surprise. "Ouch! We''ve just opened the store, but as you can see, it''s a big day in a row. I was expecting you guys, too, and I made an appointment, right? The sign you can see ahead of your grandfather pointing to the store skillfully includes: "Eel Rice" It does say that. It should be noted that on that sign, in small letters, "What we deal with is swamp dojo" There is also a proviso. "Whoa whoa whoa! Swamp dojo! Me, I''ve been looking forward to eating! A wobbly boy is sparkling both eyes. Right, is eel very popular even in Cyril? "You have a reputation for being very delicious. I''m looking forward to it too." And, Mr. Rebecca. Sisty doesn''t put it in her mouth either, but she looks like she has no heart or purple eyes. "If it''s a treat, I''ll make it for you..." Mr. Dorothea still said such an untruthful thing. "Oh, a treat! This is a hell of a treat!" Mr. Dorothea fried the white flag in an instant with a bowl in his mouth. Neither did Cyril''s proud culinary celebrities seem to rival the magic of eels. "Ugh! This is awesome! "Here, Brev! Don''t talk while you eat!... but it''s really delicious, this." "Oh, delicious...... heh! It''s delicious, very... ugh! Mr. Rebecca and Sisty, too, are hitting the tongue drums. The noodle bowl looks very popular. Grand Father saw how it went and laughed luxuriously high. "Ha-ha-ha! You will, you will! When I first ate it too, I was freaked out by how delicious it was! I thought this was that swamp dojo from the bottom fish! If you guys are happy, it''s worth bringing me here too! You look like us, Grampa. Alliance enforcement officials then saw our family. "What do you say, Lucica! Would be delicious!?" "Yes, very much! Uhhhhhhh......! My mother looks at me and she''s nagging. Fee is obsessed with eating her favorite bowl. Oh, no. Still, I look at me in between, and I smile all the time. Dorothea, who loves to cook, begins her analysis with a good chew. "Whoever created this is really amazing. Normally, this kind of food is something that you go through step by step and refine? For example, at first, just bake the swamp dojo plump. Next I discover an affinity sauce and then come up with eating it in conjunction with rice. The idea of not monotonizing flavors with pepper is then. But the people who developed this recipe are doing all of it. What kind of genius made something like this...? In my case, I''m gonna cannibalize... You literally just stumbled on the delicious part of the achievement, didn''t you? "I made this guy like Bavaria, the culinary researcher we''re selling right now." "Whoa, I know you, Mr. Shark! Is that the guy who thought about that fucking delicious dried meat he fed the other day?!?" "Brev! Don''t use nasty words during meals! Mr. Rebecca put his friend''s head on. "Pain, already...! But come on, Mom. That dried meat is really delicious! Not a single guy has ever said" I like dried meat, "and since I was sold out, every adventurer has bought it! As you aim, dried meat soaked in sauce seems to be well received by all adventurers. But my grandfather, who was laughing until just now, becomes a true face. "Well, it''s not all good..." "Say what? "Even the guild sells preserved food, but the original dried meat doesn''t sell sappy...... That dried meat is getting everyone used to it. For once, our guild has unloaded the example dried meat from the Elf Chamber of Commerce, but if I change my words, it means that the dried meat itself has been gripped by the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce... There''s a problem with inventory, there''s a problem with distribution, and as someone on the Alliance side, you can''t laugh." Surely it would be a problem for one chamber of commerce to hold the lifeline of dried meat. I know the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is an extremely decent store, but if this was something like Melrose, for example, it would be a big deal, and in the unlikely event that the Elves and the Humans went rogue, there would be a lot of trouble, and hey. "Well, as an Alliance person, I can be troubled, but it''s also true that my adventurers are helped by delicious dried meat. And if you''re a Cyrillic resident, it''s also true that this city, one of the largest producers of swamp dojo, is heavily moisturized. I don''t know if that hassle-treated lower fish will now be a local consumer in Cyril or a sellout to the King''s Capital... The emergence of one genius leads me to think that even a genre like cooking can greatly change the way we live." When you call it food, the influence doesn''t seem silly. I''m selling in without thinking too deeply... I''m sorry about that. "Anything is good. If it tastes good." Hatcoz''s mom, she''s laughing like that. This kind of branches large leaf reaction feels like how Brev''s - Chan though. "Hey, more than that, Mr. Dorothea! That lovely necklace, can you tell me where you got it? "Ugh, yeah. Let''s not talk about culinary researchers we''ve never even met, let''s talk about people we know well" Granma says that, but the necklace, the eel, the origins are the same, right? 399 Episode 393: Talk about your plans at Cyril "Ahhh...!? So you made this necklace!?" "Well, is that what happens?" Hatkozmaman is surprised to see the accessories I gave Mr. Dorothea. If you ask, the design is too sophisticated. Well, the neighborhood was borrowed from the Earth world. "I can''t believe it, but you know what... That''s right. You, I also made a brooch of Sisty, like the iron stick that Brev is swinging... But where did you learn to do that? You''re still my son, aren''t you? "My mother''s friend is an elf, and there''s only a dwarf I know for that elf." Actually, I don''t know about ''just'', but you can''t make it too much of a fuss. "Dwarves aren''t the real deal in fine crafts! What is it? Are you going to be a craftsman in the future? "All I''m doing is adding more options for the future, and I''m not sure yet." I don''t think it''s a bad idea to live with the finesse of fixing a pot or something. Better than the life I slashed. But Grandpa pinches his mouth. "Al. You have an excellent witchcraft talent. I think you should be an adventurer and use that power? If you want to harness your power, whether it''s the Knights or the National Sorcerer, why are you limiting yourself to Adventurers? Well, I don''t know what it is because I''m an executive officer of the Alliance. On the butt-horse of my grandfather''s words, Brev also rides. "That''s right, Al! Be adventurers with me and party with me! "Don''t do anything dangerous, ''cause your mother always tells you to." In the proper way of delusion, My Mother and Granma nodded at the same time. I guess when you''re an adventurer in there, you''re often worried about things. "Uh-huh!? That''s good! If you were a man, you''d admire fighting strong warcraft and getting legendary weapons, wouldn''t you? Although the stability of the schedule and the safety of the home seem more respectable and valuable than that. "Me, I want to get an awesome sword someday! The Spirit Silver Sword, the Devil''s Sword! "Damn! Spirit silver. You''re out big, huh? But hey, Brev. I don''t think there''s any spiritual silver in the boulder, do you? That''s the metal that comes out of myths and fairytales. It is similar to the waters of the lake at the sacred lake and the sacred grass. It''s just in my fantasy, not anywhere in the world." "Give it up there, you can''t be a real adventurer! One day I will discover the island of Kishkud and make the legendary Sacred Lake mankind''s! It''s good to talk about sparkling, childish dreams, but it''s Brev. If that''s what''s really going to happen, I''m going to get in your way, okay? Because I want the watercolor land to stay peaceful all the time. Rebecca, who was thriving on the topic of grammar and necklace, sees us as a family. "Well, what are your plans for tomorrow and beyond, as I entrust the future to you? "I don''t know, other than watching the star festival, I''m going to relax..." To that word, Brev ate. "Then Al, let''s go exploring, shall we? The extermination of the Warcraft is complete outside the city this year, so we can wave the big players into the mountains and the woods, right? "Stupid bastard, it would be a bad decision though. No matter how many monsters you defeat, it doesn''t make any difference how dangerous the woods and mountains are. It won''t be a good place for the kids to come in alone. More than that. It''s more meaningful to go to the lake and take a swim, right? The Al''s still swimming, huh? I''ll tell you what? "Heh heh. Father, Al and Phee were able to swim last summer, right? Because I taught you! My mother interrupts the conversation with a doya face. Grandpa looked surprised. "What? Does your noble mansion also have a swimming pool? No, more than that, Al can swim to the horns, to the pheasant? Not yet, I guess." "It''s fun to swim! Phew, you played a lot! Yeah, it''s My Angel. Give me a break to cheek on a cheek with an obsession, will you? Mr. Rebecca sees that and snorts firmly. "So you guys are free, right? Then help me with the nursery. Dear star reader - there''s some resistance to labeling ''that guy'' this year - anyway, even though we don''t have any guests, we''re all busy preparing for the festival. So keep your virtues loaded here. It''s a lot more meaningful than playing howl, isn''t it? "Whoa! I''m not kidding! Because Al and the others are here, right? If they kill your time with your mother''s help, it''s not like you''ve accumulated! "You''ve been skipping all day, so you don''t have the right to veto! Sisty, well, you can rest." Sisty, suddenly given a name, freaked out, answers that. "Wow, I... want to help out with the nursery, I guess...? If it helps at all, I''d love to." "Yeah! You''re a good boy like me. You''re so different from Brev! All right, keep changing! Don''t hesitate! "Payment here, I guess I''ll give it away..." "Well, not to mention the joke -" Mr. Rebecca, look at me. "Unlike Brev, I won''t force you, so come to the nursery if you feel like it. I''d really like you to help me, but in fact, kids aren''t so bad at playing with each other, are they? I don''t think it would be such a bad option to put aside the help nagging, but if you do have a place where you might meet, you might be able to have friends with Phee. (It''s just that your uniform might come to see us too...) Perhaps you should avoid making your appointments beefy. "Hey, hey, Dad, Dad" "Am I what, Lucica? "Is your father not busy having a festival? "That''s decided to be busy. But I saw hell last year. Let''s make it easier this year or so. I''m counting on Lucas to guard the festival." Is Mr. Lucas the one who did the sidekick thing at the star festival last year? He was that guy too, and he seemed busy. Grandpa flatters his shoulders. "Yes, we talked about the city changing due to the demand for swamp dojo, but the adventurer guild is busy too because of the part that has nothing to do with the festival." "The whole guild? Was there a problem? "Problem is, you''re a little gold rush. I can''t help but say that the adventurers'' nostalgia is moisturizing." "Say what? "Al. If you''re in King''s Capital too, have you ever heard of a name like that? It''s Charles Essen. of the touch of a great inventor. We also have nail clippers and peelers, and we have some of the products he sold." "Essen!" Oh, my God. I didn''t know you were going to ask Bavarian by that name. "Essen once found out about ''tyres'', he created something that was never essential again. As well as the Chamber of Commerce, which was the main one, the carriages and luggage cars in our guild are now equipped with tires.... and that is. You''re gonna need tire material, aren''t you? Essen tyres are not made of rubber, but from demonic skin. Then it must be procured by the adventurers. Is there an explosive increase in demand for monster skins for existing wheels and new carriages? I''m not familiar with monsters, but they already have ratings on "Tire Leather," even "Designation" like "I don''t like it if it''s not O-O skin" and "I want XX skin". "There is a lot of demand for leather products besides tires. There are also deals between craftsmen and vendors, as well as soaring prices. Besides, there''s been some ''skin camouflage'' incidents by touchy adventurers, and we''re all very busy. The other day, another city guild asked me to lend you an adventurer. I''m not kidding. I''m stuck. It''s manpower, I owe you one." "You''re so busy, Dad, you''ve had a good day off, haven''t you? "I got it, not I got it. It''s a time when you can walk in as many jobs as you want. If you don''t do something for yourself, they''ll crush you to death." That''s an earache story...... "That''s why it was a great feather break for me to have you guys back. You can also eat delicious meals with delicacies." Our return home seems to involve the thoughts and conveniences of a variety of people. My sister, sitting on my lap eating a bowl full of energy, looks up at this one and assures me. "Phew, let''s play! That''s the same wherever you are! Heh heh heh heh heh! Well, sure, there''s no difference in the future with this girl beside her. I colluded with my relatives as they were, and when I returned home hungry, I had received a single letter. That was from your uniform. 400 Episode 394: Military uniform, again. "Long time no see, Alto Crane Putt. Looking good, above all." The trace of the Viscount family, which appeared before him for the first time in a year, said so and smiled. She is the same beauty. Though it seems more colorful than before... "Frey." "What is it? "... why are you dressed like that? "Oh? Doesn''t it look good on you? I guess it''s a problem because it looks too good on you. The Bauman family''s warrant now in front of him looked dressed until stunning. Like a doll, I guess that refers to this exact outfit. I just look like a beautiful girl with no stops, paired with her original face. "Hehe...... We haven''t seen each other in a long time, so it''s natural to be stylish, right? "What''s wrong with my usual uniform..." "Military uniform? Yeah, I''m a Heroit uniform." "Why are vocal band outfits military uniforms? "The great yuan of Heroit originates from the army band to which Cyril belongs. Especially if that''s just a superficial reason." Frey smiled lusciously and pitted at me. "Ugh... Master Alto" "Hey." "Do star knights hate this...? You''re a complete princess up to your voice color. It feels clear and weak, but it is unusually clever to behave in a "mellow" way that tickles your ears. When Frey returns to his usual expression of nobility, he leans on me. "Not just me, Heroit belongs to a lot of people who look good" Do you want me to say it myself? "So in" Just a Opera Company, "the powerful and powerful try to get their hands on the troupe. To prevent that, Heroit needed to hustle inside and out that Cyril himself was protecting him." "Oh, Cheng Cheng. If anything happens, we''ll turn Cyril against the enemy." "To say so. Especially if the rulers of Cyril - the Earls of Asel - are ''decent''. If the lord were an anomaly or a money-keeper, he would have called it in himself or offered it to a powerful man." Because it is a world where nobility is in a strong position...... ''Beautiful'' is the only thing that keeps my eyes open. "So..." Frey grabbed my arm with a quick move and moved straight to Armlock. "Ahhh! Ouch, yeah! Oh, break it." "No, no. I wouldn''t be putting any effort into it." Army uniform that frees me with a frightened face. But if you eat an armlock, this is a bad line if you don''t say so. "You don''t seem to have the talent to act." I don''t know. "As it turns out, we in the troupe are being taught the art of escort as well as acting better. He said he could protect himself." "For that split, you were exposed to clams last year...? "That would be to say they were professionals. One young child, even if he is learning some physical arts. There''s nothing I can do about it. Ning Ro destroyed that gash alone. That''s not right.... What if I''m also one of the scales of the power of the ''Star Knight''? The star knight has a problem even if he asks me because he''s the one who created Pooh. "Ms Floche Scheindel, who is asking you to investigate, reports all the interview results saying ''I didn''t know'' every time. In the end, the incredible phenomenon that saved Cyril has not found one" "That must be the miracle that Master Mejed did, right? "Until you say it." Frey, hold the eyebrows down. And then he turned his slit eyes on me. "... since then, an emerging religion has been born in this Cyril" "Dude. Is your god...? "There can''t be anything else, can there? It''s up to that Phantom. Besides, the preacher is coming with one of the kidnappers who took me away and beat me to death. Damn, what''s going on? Normally, I think people who take themselves down and catch them feel hatred and fear? How do we get to worship? ... were you born, Mejeddism. My jokes have had another negative impact on this world. "Whatever." The uniform just stuck to me when she made a little devilish look. "With a long reunion and last year''s thank you, I''d definitely like to invite you to my house, wouldn''t I? "Hmmm...... Great man''s mansion makes me nervous, I don''t know..." "You''re not nervous about me. In the first place, he''s still not thrilled..." Whether she was confident in her charm, or acting skills, the uniform pointed her lips in disgust. "I also have my pride as a woman belonging to Heroit. You can''t just back off like this......! Have you lost sight of your original purpose? But the moment your uniform tried to launch a new attack on me, there was a loud cry. "Gusu...... ugh! Higu...... ugh! Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! Where, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!?" Looks like My Angel, who was supposed to have been asleep at My Mother''s, was blinded. It happens a lot faster than expected because you haven''t brought a dicon...... (As far as I''m concerned, you can tell by soul life technique or magic sensing...) If my eyes open and I''m not around, I guess that''s all I panic about already. I need to make him stop crying as soon as possible. "Higu...... ugh! Gusu...... ugh! Get away from me! I don''t want to, it''s unbearable... "Oh, look, I''m sorry, Fee. It was my fault..." Cry and I''ll stroke Mai Angel''s hair as she clings firmly to me. Frey stares at us like that with a bitter smile. "No. What a good brother and sister you are. I''m close to my sister, too, but I don''t think it''s gonna reach you and the others on the boulder. I mean, I hope it doesn''t extend." While I''m at it, I''m offering you a basket with summer fruit. "I apologize for taking your brother. Somehow, I want you to be angry." There''s no reason to suddenly come out with an assortment of fruits, so I guess this was brought to me from the beginning with a souvenir. "Miu...... Pink cutie, there is..." "Those are peaches. Speaking of which, did Phee ever eat peaches yet?" "Peaches...? Is that cute, peach? "That''s right, peaches. You want me to take it? "Ugh, yeah...... Phew, I want to try it... I want you to eat..." "Yes, sir." Skinned, I''ll feed you. Yeah. Let''s not put it in my mouth with every finger, shall we? "Hehe...! Not really..." Good. Fee got his smile back. Frey is also stroking his chest down. "There are two kinds of peaches that can be taken in the orchard of Cyril, and the August varieties are sweeter, but the July ones are also quite good. It''s enough to make a gift to the nobles of the King''s capital." Whoa. Isn''t this peach pretty expensive, then? "I want you to eat without worrying. Ripe peaches rot in three days, so that''s not something you can send to the King''s Capital." Given that it''s two days one way, you can''t eat it without eating it as soon as you arrive in the Wang capital. Especially if it is at room temperature, if it is protected by demonic stone and magic, it will be kept for a few more days. "Ya, fu, peaches, more tatter......! I want to try other fruits too! "The princess''s, as you say." My Angel got better after eating my favorite ''sweet stuff''. Do you have time to talk about this properly in your uniform? "- So, Frey. Did you come here today just to warm up our old relationship? To my word, Cyril''s friend will give you a ticket. "What''s this? "I won''t invite star readers to this year''s star festival. Instead, we Heroits do theatre. This is the ticket to that privileged seat. If I don''t invite you here, maybe you won''t be able to see my act? "Mmm..." Sure, if Phee says he''s "sleepy" on the way, even in the middle of the festival, he might take the option of saying he''s just leaving. "You want me to see a little sunshine on my friend. Well, I''m sure I know what it''s like to care about my sister." The military uniform laughed with a smile on her shoulder. Maybe this kid misunderstands me as Cisco, too. "So long, star knight. We''re looking forward to seeing you, aren''t we? Frey had a terribly seductive look on his face and pressed me to watch. 401 Episode 395: The Second Day of Cyril AM - PM "Now I''m the goal first" "Ugh...! Cyril revisited, morning of the second day. Me and Frey were playing board games in the living room. "You thought, this backgammon game is a lot of fun. It is really good to have a rush not only on the board, but also off the board." Double is a good system. " Damn, this guy is strong...... You''re getting a good look at me. (Might be interesting if I let you play against your granddaughter) My prediction that Clara will be in your favor, but it''s not enough for you to win completely. I think the two opposing stations look familiar. "I always thought Cyril needed a non-voice sale as well. Well, maybe it''s a good idea to spread this backgammon a lot. Even if it was a man who lived in Wangdu." "Discuss and decide about that area with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. I just made a game and sold it. I don''t know how to spread the word." "Okay, let me do that. I can assure you this will be absolutely fashionable. The nobles should eat well, too." Are you already acting in view of Cyril doing your house thing, even though you are still young? I guess it''ll be a fine heir. "But...... It''s called Rockall''s fruit drink, it''s called a new board game, and don''t be surprised by your creativity. At this rate, I wonder if I could be an inventor comparable to that Charles Essen in the future? Do you know Essen too, military uniform...... "Naturally. My Viscount Bauman carriage is already equipped with his tires. - But there''s a problem." "Problem? What is Essen? "No. The inventor in the matter has nothing to do with it. The problem is, skinnedness." "Hard to get, or something like that? That''s what I heard at the dinner party yesterday. A friend dressed as a super beautiful girl reverses her neat eyebrows. It''s Denen. "Denen is the Viscount of the Examples" Last year, the catastrophe caused by the submissive Menno. And even the gushes who took Frey, the man who was likely connected. "Exclusive use of private soldiers for hunting grounds. Buying skins by turning your hands on vendors and adventurers. That man, when he realized the tire was a necessity, he started enclosing it. Not much is known elsewhere because it is exclusively in Cyril, but many are annoyed" "Why don''t you give the lord a report? Frey''s house would make it possible." "My father has already done that for me. But even if it was bad, they said it was within the limits of critical legality. As always, a cunning man." Frey said to throw it away. From what I''ve heard, even in the reconstruction of Cyril, he was doing pretty nasty things. Her - no, he or - parents'' Viscount Bauman and Denen''s houses are gradually deepening the conflict for reasons around them, he says. "The man is a pest nesting in Cyril. I''ll make sure our house gets rid of it." I would like the Viscount Dennen family to crumble, even for me, from the point of view of my mood, from the point of view of my brother-in-law, and from the point of view of my actual annoyance. I want the Viscount Bauman family to work very hard, but I don''t want them to be too impotent either. "Yay, hey! Next, Phew plays the game! - It''s depression! Vengeance, why not? "Uhhhhh...... You can''t lose...? Dear star knight... I''ll take it." Stop that provocation. Not a lot of things. "By the way, Alto Crane Putt. Your partner, isn''t that boy here today? I''m suddenly going back to the vegetables, so I''m done. "If he''s Brev''s, he''s helping out with the nursery. His parents work there." "I need a nursery... Right..." The look on your face, military uniform, is a little dark. but there is also an odd colored fragrance in the expression with worries. "What''s wrong with the nursery? "No what. Since one incident last year, there have also been more orphans and single parents in Cyril. As a nobleman in this city, there are many things I think. - Are the children in the nursery happy?" "At least that nursery looked like fun. The teachers seem like good people." "... well. That''s good." The uniform looks up as you line up the comma of the backgammon. "I don''t know. Why don''t you take me to that nursery? As a nobleman of Cyril, I''d like to see the scene." "I don''t mind that, Frey, but are you going to go in that outfit? "- Are you going to tell me to dress as a man!?" What the hell are you talking about? So, after lunch, I came to the nursery with my uniform. Grandpa Shark says he''s sleeping at home. Somehow, he seemed to want to play with me and Fee, but he didn''t seem willing to come this way. "Heh heh. Dad, I think I chose to take my time with your mother." Complete the process. Even if we live together, if we are too busy, can we not even take some time for a couple to relax? You chose to spend time with your wife because you were no longer able to play with your grandchildren. Did you say you were sleeping under the sun? "Ahhh! Mr. Alto...... You came..." Coming to the nursery, Sisty was the first of the Hatko clan I encountered. She''s here to help, too. It''s still so tiny...... "Good day, Sisty. It''s great to be able to move on and help." "... eh.... Oh, no, it''s not..." Hmmm...... I''m leaning down. Is this lit or are you just afraid? I still can''t figure out the finesse of the machine for you. Modest but courteous, Sisty bows her head to my family too. When I saw Frey, he was hardened by boulders. "I''ll pass by a patient civilian today, thank you." I don''t think you had any patience or anything dressed like that. Tranquil Sisty spoke to me and Auntie after she was drawn to the emergence of her military uniform. "Oh, um... Alto, " "Yeah?" "Mother asked me to go to" Mogumi "if Alto came... Excuse me, unilaterally..." "Peaches!? Phew, today, I like peaches! Peaches, sweet and delicious! Peaches, they smell so good! Phew, I like it! Love it!" My sister in my arms reacted violently to the fruit that had just become my favorite. At last. But it was demanded, so I fulfilled this. "Hehe...! You''re always so sweet! But "Mogumi"? Last year, it must have been an extraordinary class of ''apple gummies''. "With that mouthful, Sisty''s in another group? "Yes......" Suikagumi ".... Too bad I''m not in charge of the same class..." Sounds like you''ll feel sorry for yourself in another class. There, Mr. Rebecca comes. "Oh, you''re here, aren''t you? That would help.... Hmm? Your child..." Seriously, Hatkozmaman staring at you and your uniform. "Uh...... You, maybe." "Now I''m just a friend of his" "Phew...... Yeah. Then it''s just fine. I need your help, too." "What...!?" "We''ll do a brief puppet show in our class, so keep your voice shut. You''re good at that, aren''t you?" Mr. Rebecca grabs Frey''s hand and pulls it to the back of the hallway. She only stops for a moment and looks back here. "As Sisty may have told you, the Crane Putt brothers and sisters," Mogumi, "please. If you''re a mother, the same as last year. Do you want me to deal with the babies?" Mogumi "is not a problem for you, although some kids have to be a little concerned about handling it.... Well, hello." He gave instructions to blame me for the quick talk, took the uniform, and Mr. Rebecca was gone. "Mm-hmm... Separate from the Al''s this year... But you don''t have a choice, do you? Taking care of the baby is a big deal. I''m worried about you two leaving, but it''s what Al''s got, isn''t it? Fee. Hang in there with Al, huh? "Phew, good luck! I''ll take care of you! What are you gonna do with me? Sisty bowed her head to me. "I am so sorry for making such a selfish request......! This thank you must one day" This girl''s probably having a hard time, too. If I''d been with you at work in your last life, you''d probably have fallen in good company with me. "Well, let''s go, Phee" "Miu Miu! Phew, I''ll have a drink with you! So me and Fee headed to Mogumi. 402 Episode 396: Mogumi "It''s Alto. Best regards," "It''s Phew! I like it though! "I''m Alt-kun and Phee, who play with everyone today. Please keep him company." "Yes!" The kids raise their hands fine. The children kept in this nursery have many honest children. I guess that''s because each household can afford it. Cyril is a big city. It has a large population and a large land. In addition, the reign of generations of lords, the Earls of Asel, is skillful and therefore somewhat wealthy to the civilian level. I guess the smile on these kids is what it reflects. Don''t eat, don''t eat, don''t laugh, you can''t stay. But on the other hand, not everyone is smiling either. There is a boy who is not in the children''s circle and is looking at this one with a musty face and a girl who is grabbing that boy''s sleeve with an anxious look. What if those two were Rebecca''s "children of need of care"? After a brief greeting, the children, with the exception of those two, come here. "Hey, what do you play, what do you play!?" "Brothers, I''ve never seen you! Where did you come from? "Ball Abalone Outside - Come on" "What? I like origami inside -! You''re not afraid of kids. That''s all, I guess I enjoy playing with my days here. The nursery members naturally stop by Phee as well as me. "White hair. Nice color, huh? "Miu? Black and brown, beautiful colors! Phew, I think so! "What are you good at, Phee? "Phew, there''s so much I''m good at! Good at singing! Good at painting! But I''m the best at getting people to stick with me! "What are you good at?!?" "I can tell when it''s about to be fu! Phew, not a day short! "But it''s always weird because your mother..." "Think about it! If you love it, I''d like you to stick around! Happy to have you stuck around! People live to be happy! Then you''re right to snuggle! I just happen to have a strange three-step argument... But, my sister, if we can talk, we''ll respond properly, won''t we? At this rate, I''d be glad to have one or two of your friends... "Hmm?" Cut, I got my sleeve stuck from behind. When I look there, I see a pretty girl about four years old. "Amen...? "Hmm? Right. Of course I don''t mind, but I''m not your teacher or your friend, okay? "... oh dear, because you have a good face..." He was a weird kid. Right... You would still be about the age of Fee, but you already choose in ''That sort of thing''...... As someone who wasn''t handsome in his previous life, what a stumbling block... This slightly unusual kid, let''s not dare call him ''Tasty''. Yummy''s staring at my face for real. I can''t get out of my sight because they''re looking at me. "Poop..." Put it in your mouth... And there, the voice of anger slips in. "Meeeeee! I don''t care, it''s my sister. "The disturbing air that approached, it, fu won''t allow it! Phew, but I''m getting close, man! "It''s okay, because if you don''t have a good face, you won''t get close..." That''s a hell of a cruel Jesse line!? They think we''re getting along, and they''re laughing at the three of us around. No, I don''t think it''s funny what you care about. (Some kids aren''t laughing) Because most of the class is smiling. Because everyone is laughing. So extra, it''s cool to stand out that you''re not. That''s the first two boys and girls I noticed. They don''t even try to get close to us. I asked my teacher about those two things when Fee got rid of the noodles and then the kids around him also retreated and became ''in a human vacuum''. "That''s a brother and sister named Rack and Aina. I used to hang out with everyone..." With a sad look, "Mogumi" teacher says. I guess there''s more to not smiling about than saying ''before''. "Yes! Here, I knew the clay was jizzing! On the other hand, my sister is blinded by the clay she loves whether she is relieved to be able to get rid of the noodles. "Phew, good luck with the clay! Phew, I want you to support me! "Oh well, all right. Come on, Fee." "Huh, hehe... Huh! Huh, good luck with that! Phew, glad! Huh, good luck! That''s how My Angel challenges the groom and clay. At another blank hour, I ask the teacher. "Would you mind asking why those two stopped laughing? "Right. It''s not something I should normally say, but that Rebecca trusted you to come this way, and if you''re in a position to help, it''s on the teachers'' side, so maybe you should know." The teacher looks around and whispers. "They got sick." "Sick? Doesn''t that make you feel at home? I don''t suppose it''s an infectious disease - either. "Yeah. It doesn''t look like anything like that. It''s a very special case. It''s like magic." "Magic." You got an unexpected word popping up. Especially since it is a magical world, it is not a disease that causes it. "What''s your disease name? "I don''t know what a magic crystal is. - Sorry, I don''t remember the exact name." "Is it compressive demonic crystallization? "Yes, that''s for sure. You know very well, such a difficult thing." "My teacher is teaching me, right? What''s more, you don''t have surgery? Or is there something you can''t do? Compressive demonic crystallization is a phenomenon in which magic is crystallized with minimal power. Because the demonic stones in the world are a mass of magic, it seems logical that those who possess magic, like humans and elves, can also, very rarely, become lumps in their bodies. However, the conditions of onset are unclear in themselves, and there are no many examples of discovery. When it comes to the phenomenon caused by the magic in your body, you have an exorcism that My Mother and Queen Paula have suffered, but this one doesn''t see you die because of the tiny crystals that are the accumulation of magic and because Daiyuan is your own magic. Just like "oppressive," it can be painful, depending on where you can. So, the cure in that case, but the straightforward means of cutting out the problem is the only cure. Literally, "remove." Because the crystals are tiny, it is necessary to remove a small number of parts, so the assessment that they are rare but not a major disease is well established. The teacher whimpered with a frown. "In the case of my brothers and sisters, I couldn''t cut either of them. Rack-kun is a tendon in his leg. Aina said she was behind her eyes." Unfortunately for the cracking of the name Rack - is that too careless a feeling? "The way you say it, it''s not just ''hurting'', is it? "Yeah. Rack can''t run anymore, and Aina''s getting more and more blind with her right eye." It''s the end of the story. You mean a topic that shouldn''t be stepped in lightly? If I said ''Let''s play outside'' without thinking about it, that would be a landmine case. "I don''t know anything about difficult illnesses for the kids, and I think they suddenly stopped playing. Rack is a little messy, too. So you don''t try to mess with everyone from yourself. When we speak, it becomes more solid. Still, I just saw how things were going. For the moment..." "Shisei! Come here. "Yes, sir. Hey?...... Alt-kun, I''m sorry. We''re halfway there." The child called me and the teacher went over there. "Hehe... Huh! Ha, look, look? Master Mejed, we''re done! Phew, now I''ll make Mr. Pig! Mr. Pig, he''s adorable! Phew, I like it! "Fee''s always smiling, huh? "Phew, I''ll always be with you when I get to! So smile! - But fu smile! My Sister launches a double attack of mochi cheeks and clay-filled hands. Why, my angel was glad and brave enough to work on the creation of Mr. Pig. "You''re right..." Smile. That''s more precious than anything else. And this is a nursery. Then the child should have a slightly different look, right? 403 Episode 397: Coming Back Oh - my leg hurts. The ones I''m unfamiliar with were weird brothers and sisters. When the two of them came into Mogumi, where Aina and I were, everyone but us bothered. My brother and sister have good faces, so I''m sure there was something I thought. But the first thought I had was, "I don''t care." ''Cause, right? They looked so happy. I was wearing beautiful clothes. I''m sure I''ve lived a privileged life without any difficulty. Oh, yeah. This is just jealousy. But. But I do. That''s all I envy about being satisfied with five bodies. I was quick. I was most confident in this nursery if I were to limit myself to running, and even to the guy who actually was a health idiot Brev, I only lost once in a while. When I grew up, it was my goal to be in the competition. But that has become an unfulfilled dream. More so because I suffered from a rare illness like this. Since then, I''ve been unable to run. Because if you jump or jump, your legs hurt badly. Moreover, the injuries have gradually increased and these days I have started to feel painful just walking. Wouldn''t I be able to even walk one day? It''s not just that I can''t do my favorite kick. Getting around becomes impossible in itself. It was a terrible fear. But I can''t speak weak. Because my sister Aina, it was harder. Aina''s eyes, suffering from the same illness as mine, gradually became invisible with pain. "Ouch......! It hurts, brother..." There''s no way I can put my fear in my mouth when I see my sister crying like that. But there''s nothing more I can do for you. There was no word I could call him. The doctor told me that there was no way to cure her sooner, and she also told me to give up. "Aina''s eyes...... You''re not healing anymore? You can''t be looking up at me like I''m about to cry and saying, "Yes." So I lied. "... Kamisama? "Oh, God! If you pray to God, he will surely help Eina! I''m sure you''ll cure Eina! "Really...!? Really, Eina''s eyes, heal...!?" "Oh, absolutely! I knew how cruel I was. I also have the feeling that it''s a stupid statement. Because I know best myself that God won''t do anything for me. Because I knew with my own hands that praying was futile. Every day, every day, I keep praying that my legs are healed, and the only result I have left is'' worse ''. Cry many times when you''re alone, resent God. I''m trying to make my sister taste it, too. - Then, Aina started praying every day. "Kamisama. Please heal your brother and Aina." Give me my name...! Aina was trying to cure my legs as well as herself. My sister kept praying hard every day because she didn''t know it was a distressing lie. But like I didn''t get paid at all. Eina''s right eye followed the path of deterioration. "It hurts...! It hurts... Huh! Why is it so painful? Eina''s prayer, it''s not enough yet...!?" I couldn''t do anything to my sister, distorted by fear and pain. "Keep it up, Rack will need a cane next month, and Aina''s eyes..." Word clouding doctor''s words are a lot heavier than God''s. The only thing that we don''t have a future for is that I know it well in my child''s heart. Oh - and my leg hurts. My brother-in-law, who was supposed to be thriving with everyone in his class, came here for some reason. Those eyes are straight at us. Is there anything I can do for you? "Hey." For the sake of the child, the boy with a strangely tedious atmosphere laughed softly. Kind of feels like I''m so used to laughing. - It''s frigid. That''s all I got against this brother. "... what can I do for you?" "Yeah. I was wondering if we could play together." "... I''m not willing to play. Get over there." "You''re stuck.... How are you? Without worrying about my rejection, I''m tired, man. - Did you say alto or something? - stared at Eina in the middle hips. "Ugh..." Aina, who originally has eyes on top of the drawn-in idea, steps back and leans down. "Hey! Don''t scare my sister! "I want to get along with this girl, and I''m not going to scare you at all. - Hello, Aina." What a fat guy. Alto speaks to Aina, still smiling. "... oh, hello..." Aina, a good person, has replied to a guy like this in fright. But my sister immediately distorted her face. I guess this guy didn''t do something, his right eye hurt. "... eh. Ouch, ouch..." "Are you okay?" Alto touched Eina safely. My sister accidentally touched me and I was cut, but my leg that I tried to step out hurt and I couldn''t pull it off. "Damn...! "That way, too, okay? "Ugh, shut up......! Get away from Aina......! "Hmm..." "Hey, do what...!?" Alto has touched me as well as Aina. Even though there is no reluctance, such a touch, like a light stroke, like dealing with a broken object. "Oh, yeah. You''re really just a chunk. I don''t know what this will do." "What are you talking about?" It was strange. Until then, I felt the pain in my leg suddenly eased. "Oh, that...? Aina''s eyes, it doesn''t hurt......? That seemed to be the same for my sister. The distressed look from earlier seems to be a lie. "Aina...... eh" I stepped out to stop by my sister, "... Gu! Again, I warped my face in pain. Was it my fault that I felt the pain pulled off? Alto is speaking to Aina. "Aina, do your eyes hurt? "Ugh, yeah...... Aina, my eyes are hurting and I''m getting blind... He said that if I stay like this, I won''t be able to see him completely... That''s why I pray to you every day, Aina. May your brother''s legs and Eina''s eyes be better." "Right...... You''re great. Plus, strong and gentle. I even care about your brother''s legs." "''Cause, brother, you''re gonna be nice to Aina too... I love Kako...... I want you to be able to run again..." That''s right. Aina is such a good girl. So God, please just heal my sister''s eyes. I don''t care if I can''t walk anymore. Alto looked at us like that and laughed nicely. "What''s wrong?" "No, what. I thought God would do me a favor if we were so sympathetic brothers and sisters." What are you talking about, this guy? That''s not true. If a miracle were to happen, it would be strange if I hadn''t healed Eina! Alto then pointed to a point. "Cyril would have Cyril''s patron saint, wouldn''t he? "Am I? - What, ahhh!? When did that thing show up...!?" There, a strange statue was placed. I know what you are. No, anyone who lives in this city. That was God who saved Cyril a year ago. A weird-faced god, like Mejed. (Speaking of which, let''s say that statue came out of nowhere last year...!?) At that time, everyone was making a scene that it was a miracle. And on the night of the star festival, I actually saved everyone. (No way, do miracles really happen...!?) I should have known God wouldn''t do anything for me. I was overwhelmed by a stunning statue that seemed to move. (Unlike the gods that churches and temples worship, those mejeds and all that weird stuff have ''achievements''... Maybe, maybe -) While I was hesitant, Aina was moving in front of a weird statue. And I put my fingers together and prayed. "Kamisa, please heal your brother...! And I''d love to see Eina healed too." Like responding to that word. The statue of Mejed emitted a strange light. "Huh...!? What... Huh!?" In the bright light, everyone in "Mogumi" looks back. The light of Mejed reached us in that. "Isn''t this a miracle for Master Mejed? Alto Crainput slapped us with a pong as he uttered some bar-reading words. That, moment. "Huh -!?" Starred light falls out of our bodies. At the same time, from the legs that were supporting the body. From my painful feet just standing. The pain had disappeared even more. "Oh, brother......! Aina......! Aina''s eyes, it doesn''t hurt...... Huh! Aina''s eyes, I can see...... ugh! My sister''s right eye, which should have stared dark, sparkled like before. "Ho, a miracle really happened -!?" "Rack-kun!? Eina!?" A teacher who knows about our illness rushes over. This man should also know the changes in his sister''s eyes visibly. "Ah! The light of Kami...! Aina points. As if, ''The role is over'', the statue of Mejed disappeared. As if ascending into heaven, the remnants of light disappear into the sky. I don''t know if this was really a miracle or not. Maybe someone is fooling me. But it''s true that the pain disappeared from my leg. And it''s also true that the light returned to Aina''s eyes. "Brother......! "Aina...... ugh! We had a hug. Indeed, only the reality of ''cured'' was there. "Brother, Aina''s eyes, I can see......! "Oh, me too, look......! Step on your feet with Dundan. It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt. I can run with this. I can move this. "Brother! My brother. Oh, my God! Aina was crying. And maybe me, too. Hard to believe, but I just have to admit it. Surely there was a god here. He heard my sister''s hard wishes. From that day on, I clearly gained a god to believe in. My legs are no longer - they don''t hurt. 404 Chapter 398: Nursery Disturbances "Yes! Pig, you did it! Pussy!" Even while everyone was making a scene in "Miracle of Mejed," Fee seemed to be claying on my pace. This girl gets invisible when she gets into work. "Hehe...! Pretty pig, the one you told me about! What Fee is looking down from his arms satisfactorily is the clay craftsmanship of a pig with a design that evokes mosquito extraction incense. Because it is deformed and cute, I have previously taught my angel, who likes pigs, that there are also shapes like this. Since then, this is how I seem to make it occasionally. Well. In the nursery, the fact that Master Mejed was descended, and that a miracle actually took place, makes a gentle fuss. Teachers and children from other classes are in a mess and don''t know what''s going on. A few teachers ran outside to report a miracle. I don''t think it''s such a big deal - but from them, it must be natural for it to be a big deal, because God may have really appeared. Those who see miracles and strike and tremble with emotion. The bewildered. He who rejoices as he rejoices in me. Children who get loud and cry out, etc. don''t get cleaned up. "Rack! Good for you! People are also coming from other classes because of the noise, as mentioned, but one of them has a brev and puts his hand on the shoulder of a child who had bad legs. Apparently, our Hatko and he were familiar. "Alto Crane Putt" And the ones who follow me around a little bit are my uniform and Frey. Looks like he came in here, too. "Hey, come here." The Viscount''s trail takes me to the corner of the classroom in a discreet manner. "Just to confirm, do you also know healing magic? "... about what? "So this miracle. You did it, didn''t you? Beautiful eyes shoot straight through me. Reflectively distracting, but Frey doesn''t let it get away. "You must know? That I have the ability to say ''magic sensing''." DDDD I see. Speaking of which, Frey had the ability to know how to activate magic. That said, I can''t say anything extra. I keep quiet. "The journey. Instead of not saying his own handles as modesty, is there any circumstance you can''t talk about? Got it. You are Cyril''s benefactor and this is my friend. In the name of my Viscount Baumann family and in my own pride, I hereby swear that I will not make an extra pry. - Forget the question now." The uniform smiles, leaving as it is. Should I be lucky that Frey was a brilliant and proud child? Either way, I guess we have to be aware that the exercise of power in places where there are many people carries the corresponding risks. To be replaced, the example noodle came here and pinched my sleeve. "Amen...? "Everybody''s making a scene, but you''re my pace, right? "''Cause that god, he''s not dressed up..." Both miracles and manifestations of God, are cancer ignored? It should be said that a consistent attitude to this point would make it all the more frightening. But my sister in my arms got furious. "Meh! Touch, I won''t allow it! Besides, Master Mejed is cool! I don''t know how good that is, it''s absolutely crazy! Phew, I won''t forgive you! My Sister''s anger seemed to have meant a double thing. But where does the noodle wind blow? Again, screw my sleeve. "Amen...? "Meh! My Angel held me hissy, as if claiming ownership. "Amen...? You look great - honey..." "Meh, meh, meh! It''s Phew! Get close, you bastard! Yummy pulls me, and Phee tries to stop it. arrow tip, which was wondered if the teasing between the two would continue like this, "Oh, I was there. Crane put brothers and sisters, come here for a second? Mr. Rebecca comes into "Mogumi". "What''s wrong? "Something''s wrong, nothing. As you can see, the nursery itself is very soft, isn''t it? Reporting and listening, you don''t have enough teacher''s hands. If you''re older, you''re still somewhat accommodating, but the younger kids aren''t going to take their eyes off you. That''s why I need your help. You''d be okay with me leaving the baby to you, wouldn''t you? I don''t think so. Infants are delicate. I think professional knowledge and experience is essential. "I''m fine. I''m fine. I have other teachers, and most importantly, your mothers, so I just need you to call me as soon as something happens. Come on? Are you in a hurry, Mr. Rebecca, trying to take me away? But the noodles hang on to it. "Rebecca, I''m sorry...... You look great - you can''t take Chan... If you want to take him, make him inferior..." "You''re definitely the problem with" Mogumi ". Brother Crane Putt is a necessary person, so I''m taking him. If you want good faces, be patient with our son." Mr. Rebecca, you recognize my boy as handsome. Well, actually, from what I can tell, he only has Sisty''s brother and he looks neat. "Brev, you look better this way than you do...! I choose a better face" Really awesome, you little girl!? "I don''t know anything about you. Then make it look better over there." and Hatko''s Maman pointing to Frey looking over there. "I like well-dressed boys but not good looking girls...... Huh! What a wagga mama......! But you do, military uniform, no matter where you look from, you just look like a pretty girl. "I don''t know, that''s not true" Mr. Rebecca didn''t deal with the noodles any more and pulled me into the baby class. - So, on the move. "I''ll take care of the baby over here, so Alt-kun needs enough kids to get high, right? That''s what they told me. "Akioo! "Abuuuuuuuu...! "Holy shit! For some reason, a siege net had been completed by several toddlers. The highly-high kids gather here from next to next, do it, grab it with a tiny tote, rub their heads and demand it. Among them, Marimo, as a matter of course, was also mixed. "Oh. Al, my little ones like me...... I envy you." My mother tells me that, but the kids my mother takes care of, they all smile. Though I think the favor from the children is overwhelmingly higher. When an infant smiles and says everyone is happy, it''s not. Some kids are looking at this one with tears all over their eyes. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ~ Ohhhhhhh...! Fee thinks I''ve been taken by the kids, and he''s in shock. Seeing you reach this way in search of me, I would like to comfort you otherwise, but the siege net is heavy and very unlikely to break through. This will require a generous follow up when the body is free...... "Akiyu! "Abou......! "Nya-na! And the kids forming the siege net were kids, and they started fighting for positions. I only have two hands. The range and sequence of strokes is limited. (Some hands use tentacles like they do sheep, but Dear Mejed, there is a disturbance going on. I can''t let anyone else see such a tricky technique...) Therefore, that cannot be used. The nursery is fussy with the miracle of God. Personally, I deal with my children and my sister, very softly. I''m very busy over there and here. It should also be noted that the statue of Mejed has been served to you for various reasons, such as the need to scrutinize it after this. "Dear Mejed, who made Phew, everyone will take it......! My Angel was also a crown when it came to that when I got back home. I broke a bone to comfort you, needless to say. 405 Episode 399: Day Three Morning "Ooh! Al, I''m here! On the morning of the third day of Cyril''s revisit, the Breves came from an early hour. From the way I greet you, I can tell you''re still full of energy today. "Good morning, Mr. Alto" Sisty, on the other hand, folds right, as usual. It was Grandpa Shark who spoke before me to Hatcoz, who showed up at the Crane Putt family. "Ooh, Sisty to Brev. Is the nursery good today? "We''re off! It was a miracle yesterday! We were exempt because a great man would come to inspect us or something to disturb us. I don''t care if it happens every day." Well, if the miracle and thought phenomenon of God occurred, it would never be said that the investigation would be completed only yesterday, so is this response reasonable? I guess the holiday I sprung up down is a pleasure for Brev, but I''m worried the nursery hasn''t gotten busier. No way. ''I can''t keep you today'' with an outburst, and people in need will keep coming. "It''s okay around there. Because they''re accompanying survey members and helping people who can raise children on an ad hoc basis." Sisty explains that to me. You said there was no more filling than pushing the investigation team. Or should I call it a natural response? "That''s why I came over here before Ka-chan pushed me to help with the house. Thanks to you, we haven''t even had breakfast. - Dorothea, feed me something! "Yes, sir. I''ll have it ready in a minute, okay? Granma laughs at the troubled wind, but she doesn''t like it at all. These two are family in her, and I guess it''s where she wants to be relied upon. "Mr. Dorothea is good because he makes a solid meal in the morning... It''s just bread and Zara because she''s busy in the morning, right? Recently, Holle, I''ve been coming out with all the cornflakes of Bavarian inventions thinking about that onion rice. I''m sure it''s delicious, but come on... The day you come, the day you come. Then it''s over." "Brother, the nursery has to open early in the morning, so there''s no choice." Cornflakes, invented for no great reason, seem to be well received by busy families. Brev can''t hold onto Sisty''s voice, grinning at Niyanya, pointing at Fee holding onto me like a koala. "... so, Al. What''s that? My Sister answers nothing. Just stick to me and don''t leave. "Look, Fee. Let''s say hello, shall we? " I will" Apparently, thank you, but your sister is close to me, so she doesn''t sound as energetic as usual. So what happened to Phee is, "The Continuity Since Yesterday". My Angel was shocked by the baby siege net at the nursery. Later, the smile returned thanks to the rush to get in a good mood, but the "deficiency in" did not completely heal. As it turns out, it''s still stuck with me. (Thanks to you, you didn''t get to see Abel last night...) I saw him standing flat out the window, but he hasn''t had a proper conversation. With the look of me holding Fee, you probably guessed the situation. (It was the usual faceless look, but was it my fault that I subtly showed signs of loneliness...? Fee''s dependency has increased from around the mud case, and even if she''s asleep Guthrilled to really miss her, she can''t leave if I leave her, so she can''t leave if she''s in a condition like yesterday. "Let me out of here and someone will stop by soon! Phew, I like to go out there, but I don''t like it there! My Angel, who swells her cheeks so much, hugs me even harder. "You''re in real trouble, too." Brev made me laugh bitterly. And now, I''m gonna talk to myself. "Hey, Al! When we''re done eating, let''s face it for a while!? I just want to see how strong we''ve gotten each other in the past year! "Good for a board game match, but I guess I don''t like swinging weapons" "Uh-oh!? Why?! Isn''t that good, let''s do it, let''s do it? A child! I''d say you were just a kid, but we... Grandpa Shark breaking in there. "No, Al. I want to see how much arm you put up, too. Anyway, this is the time. I don''t know when things like last year will happen. You''re the only one who can protect Lucica and Fee when I''m not around. As a grandfather, I want to know how strong my grandchildren are." In the first place, I''m weaker than the subject Phee to protect. Well, I don''t even know what Grandpa''s point is. "And." Grandpa just whispered to me. "There''s something I need you to do." "What do you want me to ask? What is it?" "Well, that''s good after I see your arm. Maybe not." "Ha..." My mother hugs me confused. "It''s not good. Your mother thinks Al should hang out more? Al doesn''t try to get out much except when he plays or trains with Phee." "Well, there''s a lot of time to study." Does My Mother want the child to be more, wobbly? Well, objectively, a child like me would be abnormal. "Meh! Ha ha, play with Phew! In this daughter''s case, it would be outside or inside or at an earlier stage...... "Heh heh. Mommy likes working hard out there, too, doesn''t she? My mother kissing my cheeks. Fee, who sees it, gets furious. "Nyyyyyyyy!? Ohyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! "Ugh. Mother, Fee likes you too. and now kiss Phee. "Meh! That''s it, too! I''ll kiss you, and I just kissed you! Your sister''s anger doesn''t seem to subside very much. I ended up staying naked and going to play after Hatcoz''s breakfast. By the way, while Brev and Sisty were eating, I was supposed to focus on forgiving My Angel''s anger. "Uh-huh! Let''s do it! I''m looking forward to it! Out in the garden, Brev wields a boom and ten hands overhead. "Brev, you, you fight with that after all? "Of course not -? Al, this weapon you built is amazing! I''ll have ten surgeries, just like Al told me last year! I can''t believe it...... I don''t think it''s easy to fight with a weapon like that. As usual, I''ll put up a wooden spear for practice. "Ho? Then my grandfather laughed niggly. "Don''t be so tight. Just look at the setup and you''ll see, okay? It''s not a burning blade. He''s well trained. You''ve been training well this past year." He only has a real job in boulders, and he can tell that. My teacher Yantine praises me that I''m moving better, so I guess I''m improving. "Okay! Al! Anytime! Call me! If you''re Brev, it''s kind of natural. I don''t feel a little bit. "Okay! Okay, here we go! I run along with Grandpa''s orders and stick a spear in Brev, who hasn''t taken the stand yet. It''s a must to get ahead. - But. "Noah!?" My bloody friend only had one arm with ten hands and played my spear downwards. It was so shocking that I wondered if even the big stick had been slapped. Maybe I was just lucky I didn''t take it off. My body is completely empty. But Hatko hasn''t set me up. "... Brev, you''re not going after me." "That''s not the end of it, because it''s boring." I can''t take it... but there''s definitely a big, deep difference between me and him. Before skill, it felt different based on basic physical abilities. "Hey, hey, Dad, Al''s spear, it played easy, but it doesn''t mean Al''s weak, does it? Al, you practice very hard every day, okay? Over there, a mother holding Fee is talking to Grandpa. "I can tell by the way you poke. Al is never weak. On the other hand, if you''re making that move, even if you''re dealing with kids your age, you''ve lost first. - But Brev''s physical abilities are a little. It''s already a child''s. Bye. I don''t even lack practice for Omake. I mean, that''s the difference." Nevertheless, Grandpa shrugs. "Al''s spear is a beautiful trick. Not a rough but ad hoc way to fight adventurers, but close to that of neat knights and armies. It seems like it would be better to use it as a method of collective warfare than to let it fight on its own." I guess that''s the result of my personality combined with Teene''s skill in coaching me. (Whatever, keep it up, I don''t feel like I can beat Brev very much) It''s just a practice game, and it''s more about not getting hurt than winning or losing, so that''s all right. "Nh... Al''s bastard. Don''t you think winning or losing doesn''t matter? Damn. Usually kids of that age get mucky for winning and losing? When Grandpa shrugged, he waited for Brev to hang up and come to me. And I whispered: "Al. Did I just say I wanted to ask you something? "Yeah, you said it. I remember." "He wants you to reveal Brev''s nose." "Brev''s nose, is it? "That''s right. He''s talented, and he''s blessed with physical abilities. I do a good job of training Omake, but instead of being the same age because of it, even if I interact with older people, I can''t lose. I thought I was gonna tighten it up a little bit. Holle, even when I slapped down your spear earlier, you''d have been chronic without pursuing me, wouldn''t you? "Oh, Cheng Cheng. Sure." "He said he wanted to be an adventurer with lives. Then he can''t. but the obvious character of me and Lucas is who they are, even if they regret getting hit, on the other hand because they think ''naturally lose'', it doesn''t work that well. That''s why I want you to win." I know the reason, but I don''t think I can win this. "You don''t care about anything, but you don''t look like a child hungry, do you? That''s the problem, isn''t it? My grandfather flattered me. "Al. You''re supposed to be better at witchcraft than martial arts, aren''t you? "Well...... Either way." "Then you can lift the magic ban. Then he''ll blow it, won''t he? Grandpa told me that. 406 Episode Four Hundred: Brev and Bato "Sorcery...... is it" Neither this year nor last year, I have used any sorcery in my presence with Brev. On the other hand, in the practical game of the exam, it was used as a matter of course. Especially important in interpersonal combat are eyesight enhancement and physical enhancement, which gives me a ''good look'' at the opponent''s attacks and a ''good look'' at them. In fact, the magic of the physical strengthening system is highly difficult to use. Because if the force is applied incorrectly, it becomes a load on the flesh as it is and in some cases destroys the body. So if you want to use fortified magic, you have to have some measures. That, for example, could only involve a range of magic with less strain, for example, by building up the flesh to counter the load, or for example, by intensively managing the magic flow and reducing the strain itself. Manipulating magic is not like ''conversion''. Either way, it''s close to manipulating the magic that stays raw. That''s why I was able to use vision enhancement as soon as I was born, and it goes well with the magic of physical enhancement. Conversely, physical enhancement magic is not uncommon for unusable surgeons. Especially since many magicians seem to think that the advantage of witchcraft is to attack safely and with an advantage from a distance, reinforced witchcraft other than eyesight enhancement may not be so much valued. On the contrary, adventurers who use their flesh not only to fight, but also to move, want this ability. (Well, I don''t know what to do...) Unlocking witchcraft also means dramatically increasing what can be done. That is also to say that there will be more leverage to seal the brev... On the other side, Grandpa explains to Brother Hatko that he wants me to use magic. "Whoa! That''s good! Neither one nor two, Brev acknowledges. Its eyes are sparkling and its interest simply seems to prevail over its chronic heart. "Mr. Shark doesn''t use magic in my presence because he''s dangerous, and he wanted to try it once! Depending on the attribute you possess, it will be quite difficult. I guess that''s also the manifestation of the fact that you use a capability attenuation ring or have a protector in your practice exam. Even the examiner, a magic professional, does, so I guess there aren''t many magic users in a field-oriented adventurer who can successfully hand it off to a child opponent. "Me, I''m interested in witchcraft, but I''m interested in what kind of witchcraft Al uses! If we''re going to do it anyway, I want to see Al''s most powerful in his hand." If I had the strongest hand, I would use ancient magic instead of modern sorcery systems. (The aim is not to make Brev a deceased, so I can''t use him on boulders...) I rebuild my spear and ask Brev. "Is it normal to use attack magic? "Of course you do. I mean, is there anything besides an attack? Reinforced magic, apparently, is out of thought. And witchcraft suitable for obstruction. I work out my magic softly. Now I''m in the same condition as I was when I challenged my practice exam. "Hmm..." Grandpa''s eyes narrowed smiling. That would be the eye of a warrior in the war. My grandfather shouldn''t have the ability to detect magic or magic, but he understood that something was'' switched ''. I''ve heard that these kinds of kan virtues are necessary for adventurers, even if not for the sixth sense. "I don''t know how to... My grandson is more than I ever imagined. I wasn''t talking about a bubble." "Really? You haven''t changed the way Al is, have you? Brev mouths a simple sentiment, but this won''t help. My appearance hasn''t changed. If you don''t have sensory abilities and you don''t develop feelings like your grandfather, then naturally you think this. Grandpa smiles bitterly, then calls on his nephew. "Brev, if I can beat Al in this state, I''ll make him hang out for nagging rice again." "Oh, is that true!? Me, I''ll do it! In the eyes of the hatch lights a flame of desire and a name. Smiling and above all. "Aru." "What? "The first battle, deliberately lose. I really want to be present after I finalize the eel rice." "Hmmm...... Huh!?" Grandpa is opening his mouth gently. Brev''s fine, too, so bad wisdom works. "Yes, I am? "No, no! No chickens!?" "Rigging isn''t a tick, is it? Am I? I think so. But the Enforcement of the Adventurer Guild makes a big batten with both hands. "If you can''t, you can''t! Do it seriously! "I''m saying this because I want to eat eel rice very seriously." Yeah. I''m not stirring you up, Brev''s a vegetarian. But we won''t be able to talk like this. "Brev, this is what my grandfather says, and you win the eel rice on your own." "Huh. Okay, I get it. Then, Mr. Shark, I beg you." "... Damn. Begin!" With the signal, Brev comes in. Fast. Very little child speed. However, it is a few steps inferior to the actual, experienced magicians we have met in the exam. I left my spear on the spot and fired a water bullet. "Oops! Brev whispers it somehow. Nor is this just a craftsmanship for children... "Wow!?" Brev slipped his legs and fell softly over the lawn. I predicted that, so I pack my distance at that moment and stick my spear in before I get back in shape. "Ugh..." "Hey, my win" When I told him that, Brev scratched his head. "Damn...! I wish I didn''t get cocky......" "Stupid, no." Grandpa laughs. "Al didn''t just shoot a water bullet at you. At the same time, underfoot - I was shooting in your direction. You stepped on it. That''s why I fell. It''s no coincidence. Al''s driving and your detours. Naturally." "Seriously... Al, you''re amazing." Simple, but seemed like a small worker that worked. Naturally, the exams I''ve been dealing with never got through to me. They don''t really catch on to me, because even if they do, they''ve instantly rebuilt themselves and fought back. "Okay, one more time! Brev rises to momentum. "Oh, you haven''t raised him? "Whoa! ''Cause I want an eel! That''s a straight reason. Grandpa looks at me and says: "A boulder is a genius magician. If I let you use attack magic, whatever it is, you won''t have a hand or a leg in the Brev right now. I''ll be handy, but can you get rid of the attack magic? "It''s good." "Mm-hmm. Al, you think you can beat me without offensive magic? "Probably." Looks like he''s here with a little cock. Brev has a fuzzy face. "Kuku...... For this guy, witchcraft was only a visible attack, so his presence with Al today would be a good study." That''s how Grandpa laughs. We''re back in position. Mr. Shark, let''s get started. "Ooh. - Here we go! Brev comes in again. Now he seems to be paying attention underfoot. I honestly think it''s great to be able to learn properly. Sometimes people get caught up in the same hand, don''t they? "Flash!" "Whoa, glare!?" Whimpering lines like this one''s painting collapse cartoon, Brev''s movement stops. I simply fired light in the direction of Brev. Eat flash shells ~. If you release it in all directions, everyone''s eyes will hurt. What I thought of Brev as awesome was that he was taking a proper defensive stance, even if he was blind. Normally, I think it goes around. After all, I''m not a child in line. I guess this guy has the qualities to be an excellent warrior, as Grandpa Shark said. Well, if it stops moving, it''s still a win. "Ho, hang in there" From the area where the gallows are empty, stick with a spear. "Al wins" Grandpa tells. Brev is going to regret it. "Ugh. If you come with your hands, you can''t deal with it..." "Whoa, Brev. I''m sure you want to be an adventurer. Unlike a true knight, adventurers often deal with assassins and bandits, don''t they? They use more praise hands. Especially the blindfolded ones. That''s the only thing you can''t deal with, isn''t it? "Guh... If we could meet from the front, I''d be stronger..." Hearing such a grunt, Grandpa winked at me. I''m not happy to get Osama''s wink from the forties, but I guess this means'' show me from the front ''. I don''t want to sound like an incitement, but my chronic heart leads to Brev''s own death. I have no choice. "So next time, shall we meet from the front? "Mm-hmm! What?!?" The boulder made me look annoyed. I''m sorry. 407 Episode 401: The Lead of the Spear "So, we''re meeting? I put up a spear. Concentrate solely on the spear, as you do during your training with Teene. Of course, although I use the magic of fortification. (It wouldn''t make much sense to super enhance and beat the brev with physical ability to overwhelm him......) Then you will have the same sentiment as you have beaten Hatko so far. ''Oh, or I would have won,'' he said. So assume as much strength as Brev, and strengthen your flesh. You have to beat Brev with pure spear skill, not physical ability, not driving. "Ohh! I''ll do it! Because it''s a long awaited battle, or Brev is exhaling pneumonia. Meanwhile, I can''t afford to loosen up. Unlike me at Inch Child, Brev''s talent is real. I can''t be chronic. Grab the spear and look at it jiggly. Brev is not the only one who sees it. Other than that, it matters. "Begin! Your grandfather''s decree hangs. I stepped on the ground and stuck a spear in it. "Ganye! Brev avoided his half in an instant, while shooting his ten hands into the spear. I''d stick around at this point before the reinforcement. "... Phew! The fortified body withstood the impact of the iron rod. Pull the spear immediately and poke it in again. "Nooo...... ugh!?" My spear couldn''t start flying. Brev tries to get a distance. - But I won''t let you. Step in, poke the spear. When you say you have reach, you say it''s easy to chase. "Ho...? Al''s guy, you got a little foot judgment, too, huh? You''re not just sitting back and poking. You can''t move in a way that''s conscious of" making a mistake. " Grandpa is nodding happily. But surely, I''ve been pointed out by Tine to the importance of footmen. Brev tries to dive into my nostalgia. But immediately pull the spear and place it on the front. I won''t let you in. I won''t let you near me. I won''t let you get away with it. "Kuku...... Al''s guy. You totally understand the nature of a spear and a weapon... The boulder is my grandson." Not because he''s Grandpa''s grandson. Because Tine is a good teacher. She said. "May I, Master Alto? The spear is not a ''take distance'' weapon. It''s a weapon that controls space." Says... Spears don''t just say they can attack from afar. He said it was a weapon that restrained his opponent''s behavior and controlled his movements with that reach. "Make your opponent move. Give me a choice. I''m going to cut my freedom. That''s the flavor of jujitsu. A magician who can control space will never lose. Even if you deal with a large number, not one-on-one. Exquisite spears are so many weapons." Tine''s face at that time was truly proud. So much so that I know that that high elf lady knight will love the spear and its skill from the bottom of her heart. (In fact, the teen who is making the most of the time was strong even in "one-on-many") Whether it was last year''s catastrophe or she was surrounded by herds of submissive demons, she was crushing all of them. I guess it''s impossible for me to reach that power. However, it can be used as a lifetime reference. This is how you''re becoming my skill now. "Ku...... Huh!?" Brev distorts his face. Probably feeling fierce difficulty doing it. As the master says, deprive him of his liberty. A spear is a weapon that can do that. Poke the spear. []/(exp, v5r) to be shocked/to be shocked/ Swirl instantly and pay your feet with a stone poke. Brev jumps away. Crush the distance, put up the spear. Control the opponent''s movements and chase him to the edge. It''s a move I''ve trained over and over again, so there''s no starvation. "Hmm...... Al''s guy, don''t look like he''s being taught by an extra good teacher. It''s not a natural move, it''s a result of training." My grandfather, a warrior in the war, seems to know that. On the other hand, those who can move naturally. The Brev boy seemed to think he couldn''t stand it. Clearly, my expression changed. I guess they''re going to set something up. "Let''s go, Al. It''s for eel rice! Spread out! "Brev''s an idiot. What are you gonna do when you declare you''re set up?" My grandfather is smiling bitterly. But I don''t know ''scatter me''. My life is less than a sea urchin. Brev kicks the ground. I poke a spear. Up to this point, it''s the same as earlier. That''s where the difference came from. He jumped to the side. And I kicked the tree I was planting in the garden. The recoil pushes me in. (Triangle jumping!?) Surprised, the response was delayed. If you were calm, you could have pulled a step and slapped the spear. This would be my immature. Brev is already on his way to the present. "No, no, no, no, no! What about that call? But the spear won''t make it. So I let go. I took my hands off the spear. DD!? Briefs flying in surprise. I twist my body and escape the Hatko orbit. At the same time, I stuck my hand in my nose. And our bodies, they''re different. "Gu...... Huh! Brev raises his voice and lands. "That''s it. Al''s Win" Grandfather tells. All I did was use the dagger I had hidden in my nostalgia - it''s made of training wood in Grandpa''s house - for the counter as a subwebpon. Brev, distracted only by the spear, ate it. "Damn it...... Al. You could have used a dagger too..." "Just a little." This is Teane''s teachings too. But don''t be sorry you couldn''t win with just proper pure mastery. The spear is a long way from me. "Uh, shit! I lost. I lost! Egg rice! Brev became a big letter on the lawn. Either you regret losing, or you regret not being able to eat eels. "Al, you''re strong..." My friend shrugs as I look at the sky. Neither do you. I answered as I picked up the spear. Brev has his lips pointed. "Strengthen your body, if it''s true, you can make more awesome moves, right? In conjunction with me, you did it in a ''to that extent'' move, didn''t you? The Hatko boy seemed to have noticed that he was placing a limit on the amount of enhancement. "... Mr. Shark. I was totally weak." "Ha ha! Right. You''re weak. Still weak. Knowing him is a big step forward." My grandfather stroked my head. "Thank you, Al. Now the Brev guy will put himself in more archaeology." Grandpa seems happy. Now, for once, did you serve your purpose? "Al, you''re amazing. But I''m gonna be stronger, too, right? Brev says as he wakes up his torso. He said I was'' awesome ''. But I do have a lot of flirting. I guess what''s really ''awesome'' is the brev who can still get this far at the age of seven. There''s just a reflection here, and you''re not eligible to receive praise, really. But you can''t talk about my ''background'', and I have to refrain from praising him because the purpose was to screw up Brev''s chronic mind. So I silently offered my hand and caused Master Hatko. "Oops....... Thankyou, Al" He laughs as he pounds his own buttocks. Being able to switch without weirdly snagging or feeling inferior would be proof that your mind is sound. That''s a sappy thing. "Well. Well, Al. It''s not right for you to lose, so let''s have another fight at the end? "Hmm? You still gonna do that? "Ouch! But now you''re forbidden to use any sorcery? I don''t hate losing, do I? - So, what''s the result? "Guh." "Ha ha! What''s up, Al! You''re so weak! I got suckered over the lawn, there was just a look of me. I''m a magician here, so this is what it would be like without magic. 408 Episode 402: An Afternoon With Sisty Finish your lunch, noon on the third day. Fee''s hugging me as I relax in the living room. "Yes! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ahhh! From this daughter''s point of view, the morning''s training with Hatko would only have seemed to be ''playing with Brev aside from myself''. So this is how you get lonely and you can''t leave me. "Huh? "Ugh. Really? Noir thinks so? And right next door, My Mother is giving up Marimo. These two are close, so they just look like real parents and kids. Mr. Dorothea, watching it as he cleaned up, opened his mouth strangely. "Fee''s not jealous of Noir..." Huh, I thought what was stupid...... but soon I think that''s against ''having my mother taken''. Ordinary toddlers seem to be jealous when their parents are looking after their youngest child. "Ahkioo! A dark-haired baby with her mother''s hands off comes highway to me. And I smile and reach this way... "Meh! Fee, who is already sweet to me, gets stuck. "Ugh......! But Marimo is also more successful than before. I don''t just get chased away. When you swell your cheeks dissatisfied, you turn to the side and grab my body. "Right? Play and play? Appeal to me while doing so. "Meh! Oh, my God! It''s Phew! I''ll steal it! "Yes, yes, Phee" My mother holds up such a sister. "Noir loves Al, too, so let''s just give him a little, shall we? "Yikes! I just never give it to you! Ha ha! There he is. Ahh! Fee has already cried. He''s crying, reaching this way. "Oh. Fee really loves your brother." Mr. Dorothea has eyes as if to see something smiling, but MySister''s jealousy cannot be equated with a simple childish desire for exclusivity, so it may be counterproductive if we do not carefully detach or tolerate it. "Hmm! Marimo, on the other hand, climbed onto my lap and smiled full face. I''m happily rubbing Sarah''s dark hair. "Ha... I knew kids were cute wow..." My mother and grandmother say the same line at the same time. Fee''s crying, so I don''t care. (Nevertheless, a child) In fact, in the carriage to go, one arch elf and two high elves used to discuss that there was a celebration. In the high elves, it''s been a long time since a new life is about to be born. I mean, one woman says she''s pregnant. There are three main types of elves except arch elves. It''s a high elf, an elf, and a half elf. The topic of the Honorary Elves does not matter at this time. The Elves weigh very heavily on their lineage. That''s because the closer it gets to the pureblood arch elf, the stronger it is, the longer it lasts, and the more beautiful individuals it produces. For example, the face of the Chamber of Commerce, which is close to me, is full of good people, but I still take pride in being a high elf, and I extremely hate being confused with just an elf. Conversely, the normal elves seem to have a strong admiration and inferiority for high elves. The half-elf, a mixed race with humans, is even more prone to it. But on the other hand, more elves than half elves. And they have the characteristic that high elves are harder to make children than elves. So the birth of the new high elf seems very delightful. Kid lover Fennel said he would definitely go check it out even after vacation. And the toddler in front of you. "Ha-ha-ha! There he is. Oh! It''s been a few seconds since you''ve been pulled away from me, but it looks like you''re already trying to reverse the limit. It''s time to comfort you. "Mom, ''cause Fee''s crying" "Right. - Mother, can I ask for it? "Yeah, sure." Mr. Dorothea looks happy, holding up a pure spirit of darkness that will sit on my lap. "Akiyu...... Huh!?" Suddenly Granma is holding me and Marimo is surprised, but she doesn''t like it. Is it because Mr. Dorothea looks like his mother? "Look, Fee. Come." "I was good to. Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! My Angel freed from my mother jumps in a straight line. Spontaneous patience is something I can manage, but I still can''t seem to leave when I''m sweet or lonely. "Hey, Aroo" There comes a brev who keeps coming home in the morning, though. "Meh! Master Hatko, who was judged to have monopolized me in the morning, is alerted by Fee. "Ooh... You''re going to bite me now... It''s okay, I won''t take Al..." "Miu ~...! Miu! My Sister looks half-hearted and hugs me harder. Brev stood at the end of my gaze on the far-roll not to irritate his sister, pointing to Sisty, who was helping her clean up the kitchen with a quickie. I know what Brother Hatko wants to tell you. Maybe you want to tell me, ''Do my sister''s opponent, too''. That happened last year, so I didn''t really get to talk to that girl. It''s over. I''ve just been talking to military uniforms and breves this year, and I knew I wasn''t getting to know you better. (Right. Shall I make an opportunity to talk to her today) Tomorrow is the star festival. Then we all act together, so I don''t think Sisty of a modest character will come to talk aggressively. So today, you have to have contacts here, right? Even so, I cannot scorn My Angel, who seems lonely in my arms. (Yeah. First of all, I''ll deal with Phee properly) Policies and actions were defined. "Heh... heh! Hehe hehe... Huh! Hehe hehe hehe... Huh! In my arms, my sister is dreaming. Probably because I focussed well on you and spoiled you. He has a very loose look and laughs dehedehe. Sounds like a lie to me. "Abu..." Meanwhile, Marimo''s the one looking at this one looking lonely. Especially since she misses her mother, when my mother is taking care of her, she smiles properly. In anticipation of Fee smiling, Brev sends Sisty over here. She was butting in at first. "It''s been a year and you''re not going to have a lot of conversation? That''s what my real brother told me, and I came here a long time ago. "And if you''ll excuse me..." Lady Hatko sitting next door like a little girl. You''re an orthodox, girly girl. "Sisty, you look good today" "Ha, yes...... eh. Thanks to you..." It doesn''t seem like there''s a carefree lie to a smile like a hangover. Apparently, he''s forgiving my mind to some extent. "Oh, you know... Mr. Alto." "Yeah?" "I, Alto, have always wanted to thank you." "Thank me? What does that mean? I haven''t done anything to this girl yet. Have you ever been thanked? "That... you know I''m helping your mother in the nursery...? "Well, of course." "Sure, my mother told me to start helping you, but I still like it. I love taking care of everyone." Is Sisty a chunk of maternal instinct for a young girl? That smile that mouths'' I like ''is full of charity. "I have such a personality that I can''t deal well with everyone. I could only help you take care of the baby." I think it''s great to just be able to take care of the baby, and I think it''s splendid. "But Mr. Alto taught me origami last year so that I could get along with everyone" Oh, speaking of which, was origami the subject of discussion last year? I think there was a kid at the nursery this year who said he wanted to do origami. I mean, origami is popular in the nursery, and I guess it settled in. "Thanks to Origami, I was able to take a step forward. There are some kids in the nursery who are like me, but with origami, we get along." That was originally brought out for Fee to enjoy in the carriage on the road... Above all if it''s useful, but it''s awkward to be much appreciated. "Origami is just a cut. If you''re doing well, it''s Sisty''s effort." Seriously, I think so. Sisty lay her eyes down and smiled. "Still, I wanted to thank Alto..." She held her left hand unconsciously. There, the usual bandages are wrapped around it. Or is this daughter''s weakness caused by this bandage? (You can''t easily step in on this, can you?) That''s all I know, dumb as hell. "Bye, Sisty. Can I tell you how to fold something else I didn''t teach you last year? "Ho, are you sure...!?" Fine, you''re eating up. That''s all in her, origami must be important. But there''s one other kid who''s going to eat it... "Yes! Origami!? Phew! Phew, I''ll origami too! Pussy!" I''m doing this now, princess. My Angel loves origami too, so I heard that word and it looks like he got back to sanity from deredere mode. "Huh! Nha." "Al. Noir wants to try it." My mother approaches me with her motivated brunette baby in her arms. Sisty was laughing. That''s close to the nursery smile. I guess liking little kids is from the heart. "Bye, Mr. Alto. Tell us the origami." When Sisty said so, Brev approached early enough and struck his own sister in the ear. "Good... huh? Because of this, . From to to to to to rukana" I don''t hear you very well, but I guess it''s better not to. That would be very rude. "... yeah. It''s good.... thanks, brother" Hatko''s smile is calm. In a different way than Fee, I thought she must be a good sister. Then we all enjoyed the origami. 409 Episode 403: The Tales of the Night Play the third day of Cyril scattered, early at night. "Mmmm...... From outside the house, I feel the pressure of mystery......! I feel a strange aura from around the end of dinner. That''s similar to getting a silent glance, feeling like you''re being asked for something. (Well, I''m going to talk about whether I can go outside or not...) My Angel was in a good mood, so if I put him to sleep, he wouldn''t say that I would miss him and I would stare. I approach the window with a fling. Under a large tree illuminated by a pale moon, ''The Man'' stands. (Uh-huh... It''s faceless, but it feels like you''re being watched) The source of the pressure will undoubtedly come from Mighty Char. I also thought I''d take a ''good night'' jazz to try... but I stopped. Such a terrible thing cannot be turned into a boulder. Make sure everyone is asleep, use the blockade as well, just in case, and then go outside. "Abel, Komban -" Covered up, blocked. A little white hand grabbed my sleeve. Abel is silent. However, there is no sign of releasing the tightly pinched clothes. Our pretty teacher is staring at this one jizzily. "Um... Abel......? "Abelu......? Abel...? Uhm...... You won''t talk to me. I''m also allergic to trying to force you to talk, and shall we wait a little? As she remained silent for a while, the elf girl groaned with a slight potpout. " two days" "Yeah?" "... for two days, I couldn''t talk to Al" Complete the process. Is that what this is about? "Eh. Abel." "I miss not being able to talk to Abel either" DDDD Abel''s beauty is similar to ice craftsmanship. Delicate, but cold. Touch it and it''s going to break, and it''s hard to get close. It''s actually just a cute creature, but from a stranger''s point of view, it seems to me that''s how it feels. I heard my words. Mighty Char remained faceless and only dyed her cheeks red. Looks like the ice maker lit up the heat. (Ah. Fingers off) I was grabbing my clothes and I was leaving. Wasn''t it lit up? Abel wore a crust and a hat deep in her eyes, but this one is still shorter, so you can see her pretty face better. Nice ears today, too. "... Al" The master pointed to the root of the tree. It seems to me that we should sit over there and talk. Abel remains as faceless as ever, but she seems to be in a better mood because her ears are moving. But in fact, I''m glad Abel can talk, too, and it''s fun. Past events that all who live in the present do not know. nameless but hard-working people. already extinct flora and fauna. The stories of the teachers who had seen them with their eyes were invaluable. Valuable information that cannot be obtained by piling up thousands of dollars. I guess I should be well aware of the good fortune of knowing the unreachable past. Spending time with Abel is a blissful time in itself, regardless of the rarity of the story. Nothing. At last, I love this master. Definitely, the best in this world. Even if there are other places in the same ratio, there is no shake in being number one. So really. Even casual conversations you''ll forget tomorrow are precious everywhere. I had a lot of conversations with Abel under the tree until I knew the moon was moving. "Welcome home, Al" I came back to my bedroom, and I was surprised. She was awake when she thought she was asleep. (No...? Did I wake you? I didn''t make any noise, and I use the magic of blocking the signs...? My mother, still holding her two beloved daughters, who slept easily, laughed hehe. "I''m Al''s mom. You know what I mean when my kids come back? I''m not even angry. I don''t even have a worried bare hand. I mean, I guess you''re looking forward to what I did with Abel. "Yes, Al, come here, too" My mother pounding the duvet. Tell him to get in the futon and stick to it. Sleeping in the same bed isn''t a rush, but it''s a bit embarrassing to stick around and sleep. "If you don''t come, your mother''s gonna cry, okay? What a threat... I have no choice. I think I''ll stop by Phee''s side. "Hehe...... I..." My sister, who was supposed to be asleep, said that kind of sleep when I stuck around. "Heh heh. You can see that Al''s here, too, can''t you? Fee, you really love Al, don''t you? My Angel hits me back and forth automatically and holds me tight. When you get here, you''re already in the realm of instinct. Ahhh...... Come on, who''s with you? "Thank you, Al, huh? "Yeah? What? "About Abel. ''Cause that girl, she''s pretty lonely in there." I knew you knew where I was going. But there is one correction. "I didn''t go because I thought Abel missed you. I missed Abel, too." "... Al is Al, and you love Abel." Mother laughs bitterly. And with Fee''s hands away and free, he stroked my hair. "Your mother likes that, Al." I like my mother, too, but to put it into words straight is a little embarrassing. Then My Mother laughed happily when she saw my expression. Apparently, it''s a prospect. "It''s good to be me, Al or Fee''s mom" I''m glad you said that, but my mother must have put a lot of love into it, even if the child she was born with wasn''t me or Fee. My mother really likes the very existence of a child. "Mom, you looked like you were having fun helping out with the nursery." "Yes! Me, I love babies! If it''s true, Al''s brother and sister wanted a lot, too." If Mr Stefanus had had merit, would the Crane Puts have become a large family? "If I worked for my mother, I might have chosen a nursery." "Yeah! I must have been a star of Heroit! The loss of the vocal band was a childhood story...... The nasal songs that are heard in the bath all the time seem arrogant. "But Al''s right, it might be fun to take care of the kids. Rebecca, I envy you." My mother cares so much about spending time with us. You can say it''s a strain of heart. But that''s why I want you to find something else. I don''t know about me, but Phee might leave in time with his wife. I want my mother to be worthy of anything but our care. (Is it for a very small nursery or a mother? That''s a dream like no other. There must actually be a lot of hurdles if we''re going to make it happen. My mother doesn''t have much freedom to go out in the first place. If we go back to Cyril, we''ll have more freedom, and I''m sure we''ll be free to show our faces in the nursery where Mother Hatcoz works. (If it''s the Wang capital, the land...) The king''s capital is the kingdom''s key. Therefore, the purchase of land is noisy. In the capital, for example, there is a man named Alto Crane Putt, but this guy is a bastard and an unrecognized bitch. Such a person cannot purchase the land of the King''s capital. Depending on the location, renting is impossible. Not without gold, but by position. We''re going to live, which also means we''re going to go out with those ''born'' things. In that regard, I guess adventurers are easy in a way. What''s the matter is meritocracy. Achievement is more important than birth. (I know adventurers are dangerous, so I''m unmotivated though) Either way, even if I try to take one piece of land, I have no reason to detain myself to the King''s Capital. If you look to the future, I guess you should consider different options. However, I would like to prioritize my mother''s hopes and Fi''s future. "Al, are you thinking of something difficult again? My mother peeks into my face. I want my mother to always take it easy on me. "... no. I wish I could stay close to my family." "That''s okay! ''Cause, Mother, what Al and the others love." Though my mother''s words had no basis, I was kind of glad that ''I like'' was at the centre. "Hehehe...... Abel''s not here, and the Pheasants are asleep, so just a little more tonight, you can have your mother alone, can''t you? My mother moved cleverly to keep Marimo awake and hugged me every fi. (I want this guy to be happy too) That''s what I thought again, talking nasty to my mother. 410 Episode 404: The Day of the Festival - Day Today is the day of the star festival. But I stayed up late last night, so I''m a little sleepy. Well, just like last year, I take a nap in the afternoon in preparation for the evening, so I guess it''s only in the morning to say that I''m sleepy and in trouble. "Hey, Phee. Why don''t we play with this grandpa, too? "Meh! Phew, let''s play! I''m busy now because you''re stuck with me! In the living room, the Grand Father is reaching out to Fee. He is my grandfather, who couldn''t play with his grandson this year. I guess you want to do a lot of ''grandpa-like things''. But Mai Angel''s reaction is absent-minded. Unlike Dorothea, who gives you good food, Grandpa Shark doesn''t really take your sister''s heart... "Oh, shit! This year, I was going to take you to the lake! Grandpa is going to regret it. My grandfather''s lake is a big lake with examples of swamp dojo. Because it''s beside Cyril, or his name is'' Lake Cyril ''. You don''t have any twists. In addition to the flourishing fishing in that Lake Cyril, they can float boats and play, or swim in shallow places. If it does look like such a fun place, My Sister would have been thrilled. I want Phee to play with the water, too. By the way, it''s an example swamp dojo, but as I''ve pointed out before, the taste is inferior to that of an eel. But there are also excellent properties not found in eels, which are strong in reproduction and fast growing. As long as the environment is in order, more and more bangs will be made. It is seen that the great marshes in the lakes of Cyril and in the territory of Mia Papa will be able to continue to take this if they do not even randomly capture it. It''s just a living mine. The Baron Venink family would benefit greatly from the eel association because they joined hands with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but what about Cyril? I don''t think it''s much of a lord''s income, as the Chamber of Commerce has uprooted its rights when swamp dojos are being treated like lower fish. Although, of course, I think the amount of taxes I can take from eel shops and fishermen has increased my income. It''s just that the lake in Cyril has been flourishing fishing for a long time before the discovery of the value of the swamp dojo, and the loss only required the rights of the eel, but some aristocrats sold the lake itself to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, saying it was something else. That''s nasty. In particular, it would be a mistake to see this as a simple pursuit of profit. The Chamber of Commerce has as its primary objective the protection and preservation of the environment. So of course we will benefit, but we will never let it get messed up or destroy the environment. The elves are acting under those guidelines. "Hey, Al. Give me some of this, too, won''t you? "Even if they say so..." Fee held me tight and never showed any signs of leaving. I don''t even play with friends I''ve made, but I think it''s a lot to think about. Oh, my mochi cheeks are soft...... "Phew, there are so many things I want to play with! Fun in the house too! Nice out there too! We don''t have enough time! Others, no time to worry! My Angel is thorough, seems like he''s just going to play with me. Regardless of whether they''re muscle Osama or not, I''d like you to look at ''the others'' a little bit more. (Last year Pooh was trying hard to make friends in the nursery, but my kid didn''t try to move on and have contacts last year or this year, even with kids close to his age...) But still, if I could talk to him, I would have responded. I guess I should let them interact with kids my age, even slowly. If one of them has a child close to the wavelength, MyAngel might be able to have a friend as well. (But when you''re a kid with close wavelengths with Fee, do you still get to be a little unusual...? No, no, nothing. I''m not calling our sister a weirdo. Whatever it is, I want to give Fee a chance to make contact with a variety of people. (If you reward your mother and give Fee a meet, it may be a good idea to seriously consider the option of a nursery......) It''s not a bad idea to keep it in perspective as a possibility for the future, though, Sugu. Then the nursery here should have seen and learned from that perspective too...... "Look, Fee. It''s your grandfather''s muscle, isn''t it? This is how the chest plate works when you put your strength into it, no? "Yikes! Phew, kimchi no! Ha, ha! "Why?!? Muscles are a testament to men. It''s like an excellent adventurer''s condition!? Dorothea, even you, would love my muscles!?" My Sister frightened by chest plate pics and guild enforcement stunned to see it. He asks for help in his own company, but his wife''s gaze is cold. "Oh, my God, cry my little one! I''m telling you, I fell in love with your contents, and I''m not interested in muscles." Muscles seem to like women who like them. I''ve seen people say ''I like abs'' in my previous life. (Fey''s guy, does the muscle remain unpleasant? The bucket we met at the seri venue - Fran?ois was also all hung up on his body, but he didn''t hate it when it came to the arr...) I thought you said you looked good. Give me that thick cosmetic monster. "Yes! Phew, I''m going that way! Play over there! Phew, I want to see the one flying again! Whether you want to escape the muscles or simply play with me quickly, My Sister in my arms invites me far away. By the way, "The Flying One" is one of the origami variations I taught Sisty, about paper planes. Especially since there is no word for ''plane'' in this world, I had a hard time expressing it. "Ha. Then let''s fly the paper over there." "Fly! Phew, good luck folding! If you succeed, kiss me on the reward! "Why are you two worlds?!? Mix me up, too! I can hear Osama crying. But I''m sorry. I''m in the best mood for Myangel. "Lyusikaa...... ugh! How about you!? You''ll play with your father!?" "I''m sorry, Dad. Because now I want to make you feel better about Noir..." "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! After all, this year, Grandpa couldn''t play with his grandchildren or his daughter. "Hehe...! Nap! Phew, I like naps! When you wake up, festival! Phew, fun! In the afternoon, it was time for a nap. As my sister said, if you wake up, it''s a star festival at night. It should also be noted that hammocks are also being created this year at the strong request of crane put mothers and daughters in the nap area. Sleeping on the fishing floor, holding Fee, thinking about the festival. (This year''s highlight is theatre by Heroit...) I haven''t seen her since I went to the nursery after seeing her again in uniform, but she said it was for rehearsals. Frey was so sorry that he hadn''t been able to play with us much, even though it was his first reunion in a year. "I want you to come and see the theatre we do...! When we broke up in the meantime, we were pushed so many times. You can''t just not go out there. Especially since it depends on your sister. "Phew, I''ll eat full of festivals! Festive fun! Delicious stuff, lots! My Angel is right. I may say that my stomach hurts suddenly. (Should I have asked Abel to make some stomach pills...? If you ask me to do that, "... it''s important not to feed them too much. You can''t spoil Fee too much." Though I also feel like Mighty Char is going to piss me off. I''d really like to enjoy the festival with Abel, too. My teacher, I still don''t like the crowd. "Yes! Sleep fast! As soon as you go to sleep, the festival! My Sister doesn''t seem to think of ''I can''t sleep with pleasure'' or ''I can''t sleep without it''. That should be called sound thinking. ''When I go to bed, the holidays are over'' or ''When I wake up, it''s already work'' is not a good idea to be dominated by the idea. I stayed up late yesterday, too, so I''m already sleepy, to be honest. "Well, go to sleep, Phee" "Hehe...! Good night...! Fee kissed me, and I closed my eyelid. Your sister''s right, when you wake up, it''s a festival. - I don''t know yet that there''s a little encounter there and a little reunion with unexpected people. 411 Episode 405: The Nostalgic "Oh Ma Tsu Ri" "Huh! Fee, mother and brev are screaming. Finally, it''s the day of the star festival. It''s one of Cyril''s biggest events, so we all know exactly what to do. Because even my dear Sisty seems slightly softened. If MyAngel is happy, I''m happy too, and if Mother is fun, I''m fun too, but some parts of me personally find it just a little unfortunate. That''s because the type of store and the products are almost the same as last year. Of course, I am aware that this is a luxurious way of thinking. I guess everyone who is honestly happy to be able to hold the festival again this year and enjoy opening the store is healthier and in the right way of heart. On the other hand, it is also unfortunate that it was not possible to obtain the idea or novelty of a product for sale. As I mentioned, I know that''s a luxurious way of thinking. (The unusual part, of course...) I saw it last year this year, and the then unpopular eel skewer wasn''t for sale. Instead, there is a noodle bowl shop, which is in full swing. In order to enjoy the festival more, it is our policy to avoid eating a long bowl, but many visitors continue to line up even though it is a long line of snakes. I guess that''s all I''m saying is that eels act as eyeball products. Some customers must be from afar and eat here for the first time. I want them to spread the delicacy of eels elsewhere. (Oh? Some of them look like ''liners''......) From the little children to the tired Osama, there are those who stand in line to be rewarded. Nothing ''letting the store out'' seems to be the only way to make money at the festival. "Al, do you have a store you''d like to see? My mother peeks into my face. Was it thought to be low tension because I thought of it as this? Or did you simply care for my child? "That''s right... For starters, I think I''d like to feed Fee hungry. After that, I wonder if it''s a show..." If there is no significant change in the diet other than eel, it would be better to look at it on the go. "Kikuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! to give priority to Phew''s stomach! - That''s sweet! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! My sister, who is stuck with anti-stray measures, is going to rain a kiss on my cheek. Well, actually, this girl''s not going to enjoy the festival on her stomach. "What does Phee want to eat? "It''s delicious! Phew, yummy is good! It is an instant answer. But, angel, whatever you eat, it''s delicious, isn''t it? "Ah! Yes! Peaches! There, they''re selling peaches! Phew, I like peaches! I like pink! I like sweet! - But I love it! Phew, I want that one! "Oh, Phee wants peaches, huh? Shall we then?" Mr. Dorothea is buying his granddaughter peaches. Peaches in this world are quite expensive compared to that in Japan. Granma, who still feeds her without hesitation, may also be a pretty good grandson lover. At the same time, I reiterate that the military uniform who gave me this easy assortment of expensive fruits is a good guy. "Hehe...! Sweet......" Fee smiles. Is this okay if I just worry about the other kids'' stomach condition for a little while? Even so, Brev''s guy would claim it even if he was hungry, so virtually the only understated kid who doesn''t claim to be hungry is one. "Sisty. Sisty, do you want something to eat? "Huh? Oh, you know, I...? You didn''t think you''d be shook up by yourself, Hatko made it a Kyoton. And then I lean shy. "Oh, um... If you can, the...... Or grilled miso..." You''re still a sinister kid. I don''t think it''s anything to be ashamed of. "Yeah. Grilled miso, isn''t it delicious? I like you, too." "~ Eh." He looks embarrassed, but he seems happy. Sisty doesn''t talk about anything, but she''s got her amethyst eyes on me hot. Did you think you found a comrade? "Me, meat! Mr. Dorothea, I want some meat! "Yes, sir. Then I''ll buy you something." Granma laughs in a troubled breeze, but she doesn''t like it. I guess I''m in the same mood around here when they give me breakfast. It should also be noted that Mr. Dorothea''s husband - Grandpa Shark - is stuffed at headquarters this year as head of security. That happened last year, so you won''t be free on the day of the festival. The person regretted it painfully, but there would be no choice in all this. "Mr. Dorothea, Mr. Dorothea! All right, eat it, eat it, eat it! "Phew! Huh, I''ll eat more too! Phew, I like it delicious! I like it! Buying and eating made everyone hungry and I finally got to look around at the show. This is not much of a substitute for last year''s, and there are some Bakuchi stores that were there last time. There are also "Slashers" and "Beaters"... "Yeah?" This year''s shopkeeper looked familiar. (I saw that at the King''s Capital festival, wasn''t that the old man who was tangled up with the chimpy nobleman, Villy?) It would be rude to call Grandma because it would still be around thirty, but it is indisputable that she was there, a slayer then. (Eh... Now it''s July 1206 and it was February 1205 when I went around the festival with a handsome guy...) Fine, it''s been a while. Nevertheless, I miss it. Rude story, but if I hadn''t seen you here, I might have left it behind. He still seems to be making money exposing himself to it. Unlike other slashers and batterers, the thing is that they are blindfolded during the game. That would draw attention. In fact, there are more galleries and challengers than any other ''peer''. "Al! That slayer is amazing! He''s blindfolded!?" The Brev boy shines his eyes, pointing to his old man. "Hey, hey, let''s go check it out!? Okay? Lady Hatko wants to see her show to my grandmother and my own sister. I have no particular objection. Everyone just laughs and snorts in the breeze of trouble with Brev''s attitude. When the target was set for the slayer, the Hatko boy swung his favorite ten-hander with a boom. I mean, I''m motivated. "Brev, are you going to try that guy? "Whoa! ''Cause it sounds like fun! Well, if it''s this guy''s personality, he won''t be satisfied just to see it. My personal observation is that Brev''s movements are a few steps inferior to those of Villy, even if she is separated from the child. That slayer was proud of his unbearable body. So I see what the result will be. I can see it, but this is also a celebration. It would be impeccable to stop. Try playing against a strong opponent, and there may be something you can grab. "Whoa, whoa! Let me try too! Brev rushes to the slayer well. Both the people waiting for the order and the gallery are smiling and watching because their little kids named them. After one game, the shopkeeper took his blindfold and stared at Brev. "Oh, of course you don''t mind. We welcome everyone''s challenge. You will follow every order, rule, fee, etc. - Oh?" So the man looked at me. "When will you be?" Apparently he remembered me. The star of that time should have been a totally handsome guy. "Hi." When I bowed my head, he laughed with a bitter look. You must have remembered that Villey couldn''t help but blow the challenge. "Hmm? Al, do you know this old lady? "No, I just saw it before at the King''s Capital festival." "Hmm? Well, Al hasn''t made a challenge, has he?" "This kind of thing, I specialize in seeing. I don''t like rough stuff." "Then leave it to me! "Oh, good luck with that" "Ha... Be gentle." The slayer laughs, and Brev joyfully braves himself into a line of challengers. One game is about a minute, and that game is promising, so I can wait without boredom. The rules here are no different from those of the King''s Capital. No ring-out allowed. Only one type of weapon. End when the hourglass drops. The use of witchcraft is prohibited. The minimum charge is 1,000 yen in Japanese yen, with no cap. If you hit a slayer, you''ll get twice as much money. As we''ve seen before, the store owner blindfolds during the game, and deliberately makes it look critical and "performs" dramatic, so the corner guests rejoice. As always, we even have monkeys to throw in the twist, but that just seems to contain quite a bit of forehead. Not a single challenger has been able to hit this slasher. Yet the uninterrupted legs of the guests are likely to be blindfolded and have numerous other ideas. You''re a good businessman. And here comes Brev''s turn. "Good luck brother......! Sisty whispers. This Hatcoz is a good brother and sister, too, right? "Alright! Win here and double your pennies at once. Ahh! Brev is gaining momentum. Apparently, Mr. Dorothea isn''t going to give me the challenge fee, he''s going to cut his own stomach. 412 Episode 406: The Challenge of the Brev Brev put the copper coin on the table with a jarrah. That seems to be the money he worked so hard to make out. They say you can''t get a penny at Hatcoz''s house without helping. The nursery assistant said he used it and saved it hard over the day. The amount is 2,000 yen in Japanese yen conversion. Given that he is a seven-year-old, he should be said to be working very hard. "That''s amazing. When I was a kid, I didn''t have this kind of money. You''re fine, I really think so." The slayer''s old man is nodding like he was impressed. But I immediately squeezed my expression. "- It''s just that this is also a business, so I can''t take it personally. If you can''t guess at me, you''ll get this money uprooted, but do you really want to? "Whoa! I don''t have two words for a man! "It''s a nice breeze. If I were a kid, I''d think I''d be more prowling. So, the weapon, the iron stick? "That''s right! This is what I got! Brev, I love ten hands. I''d be taking care of it and watching it if I had time...... Speaking of which, he hasn''t told me to show him Gad''s sword this year, but maybe it''s because the heat is on its way to ten hands. "Boy, come on! "Let him have a bubble -! "Ooh! Little children challenge themselves, and the spectators cheer. Brev is responding to it with a smile. "Okay, let''s get started" The slasher tightened his blindfold and a large hourglass flipped. "Yikes! Brev rushes forward. Even compared to the challengers so far, they move remarkably fast. That''s not how I win, is it? "Ho...? This is amazing." Granny whispered a blow to Brev. (Turns out, that''s crazy) If you think of challengers as just children, you''ll never be able to cope with this unexpected rate. The first thing that was weird about what Villy was doing at the Wang Du festival - accelerating only when it was slaughtered - was what she was able to deal with. What did the angel in his arms say then? "That guy, he''s using magic" Didn''t you say so? I''m sure that''s not just about the challenger. "Fee." "Nyu? Oh, my God. Huh? You like what you did? To me whispering, I knew Fee would give it back whispering. This seems to be the result of the impregnation of my habits in "Himitsuchi" rather than my hush-hush. My Angel, who thinks her mother or Abel don''t know the place, is desperate to protect the little sanctuary. So at some point, whispers have the habit of giving back whispers. "Is he using magic? "Miu. I''ve been using it since the beginning. He''s nagging." I guess what you''re saying is, you''re talking about magic power. Unlike I can finally fight a powerful opponent with physical enhancement, maybe that shopkeeper has just the skill to do it without having to use magic. In my discretionary view, that''s why his witchcraft is a substitute for vision. I can''t take my blindfold off to call my customers even if I keep winning. But you''re actually blind. So I guess you can''t keep winning. Because you won''t be able to handle ''unexpected'' things like Villy or Brev. (... that snowman at the Battle of the Ice Hole - Sheleg the Heavy Snow Leprechaun, without seeing and even feeling any signs of a Lnel?p witch magician, had cut through and stuck around in time, but I guess such an artwork is even ''master-level'', which would not have been possible) The sorceress referred to Shelleg as the ''realm of sword saints''. I guess that woman who, despite being a mage, had some meeting with that Shelleg, and the Red Lizard warrior who was able to fight dominance even when that Shelleg hung in a group, was really an uninterrupted force. It is the language of the Earth world to say that there is a top, but I suppose this world should also be a lesson. Even if I could just reaffirm what I said, I think this show was worth it. (And, Brev, you''re making a good move...) Yesterday, I feel better than when I stood up. Because I''m talented and motivated, I guess I''m improving fast. "Nooo! I don''t think so! Brev is not waving his gains into the dark clouds. It''s the way the opponent can handle an attack no matter how it moves. The slayer specializes in sniping and does not fight back, but still makes a move that allows multiple options for proper defense, evasion, and attack procedures. I can see you practicing hard as well as talent. (Brev from last year, you seemed to regret it...) My friend regretted that nothing could be done because of that catastrophe full of warcraft. Of course it would have been better if you could have revealed it to me than been poorly porked, but still, there must have been something stubborn about it. I guess that''s how it leads to effort. "Come on, Brev" So honestly, I can support you. "Good luck brother......! Sisty, who is always supposed to be modest and not shout out loud, is also diligently supportive. But while there is a difference in the original power, it is even used in magic. There''s no point in being guessed. Eventually, the hourglass dropped all the sand to the bottom. "Fuck, shit... Huh! Time''s up..." "Yes, that''s it. You''re amazing. Honestly, I''m surprised." The praise is probably from the heart. But I find it just a little irrational. (The uniform told me that I was not capable of acting -) Just for a little while, I thought I''d do a ''play'' too. "Mother, please Fee" "Oh? Will Al try? So, Mother, could you ask for Noir? "Yeah, sure." My mother gives Marimo to Mr. Dorothea and takes her sister from my hand and hugs her. "Al, are you gonna do this? I''ll tell you what, it''s hard...? Breathe with your shoulders, your best friend says. If I did it right, I know I wouldn''t hit it. "That''s good. It''s just a pleasure. You don''t have to win." That''s what I said, but I think I''ll do what I can. The store owner is dealing with a small challenger''s hanging. The money that Brev saved with his help. (Well, that old man is making money by putting up his body, and Brev is convinced that it''s the money he bet, so how could it be more wrong -) Still, just a little bit. "Oh? Are you going to try this time? That kid from Wang Du - the boy? Or was it a girl? Come on? I still don''t know her gender either. "Not only the challenger''s child today, but that kid''s physical abilities were a little something, too, are you? "Are you kidding me? Unlike them, I''m just a normal person." From inside the weapon, take the wooden spear. "Of course the challenge is welcome. But the money will cost you, won''t it? Are you sure? "Yeah, because that''s the rule. But that means that if I win, you''ll pay me double, right? "Well, of course. If you can guess this way." "Even if you can''t hit it properly, it''s OK if you''re lucky to hit it with a bump, right? "Yeah. Because the condition is to hit me. I''ll admit it''s a lucky hit." I got the pledge. All you have to do is do. "So, how many calls are you gonna make? "Just this." I put it down for 2,000 yen, too. ''Once and for all,'' I guess there are some circumstances for the granny who is in the right game, too. Just because it''s a blue ceiling doesn''t mean you''re going to put all my money on it. There, my best friend comes. "Oh, hey, Al. In the meantime, are you okay? "Even Brev spent the same amount of money." "Well, yes... You know how hard it is to save all that money, right? We kids have limited means to make money." I knew you saved Brev a trick, too. Then we should get back to where we belong. I enter the ring with a spear. Grandma flaunted her shoulder. "This is also a business, so I can''t help it, but good luck." "Haha. You''re welcome to cut back. This one''s just a kid." "Are you kidding me? If he''s a friend of his, he must be a warrior''s egg going to the same dojo or something, and he''s not just a kid." Complete the process. Did you interpret me that way? But the fact that you can''t move like Noel or Brev is the truth, though. (All I can do is use magic tricks) Nothing else. I can''t do anything. So just do it. 413 Episode 407 Al vs. The Slasher "Hehe... Spear, is it? I didn''t get lost. I chose it. So you''re confident? The slayer''s old man is pointing a stubborn smile at me. (But your eyes aren''t laughing...) I guess it means you''re weighing the power of your opponent before you blindfold him properly. Do you want me to know him and myself? But that''s the same thing here. "Before the game, can I check your blindfold? "A blindfold? Yes, of course." The owner of the store handing me clams and cloths. There will be no craftsmanship in the boulder that everyone suspects, but ''what you can be sure there is no craftsmanship'' can be important. (Yeah. That''s the usual cloth...) Cover your eyes and you''ll be blind to nothing. As a matter of fact, it was not transparent, and I tried to shed some magic lightly, but I was not perceived as a kind of magical trick. (Then, after all, the vision itself should be seen as closed. So you''re feeling something else on top of it and you''re coming to the game...? Grandma didn''t do anything to touch her body, such as shake hands with her opponent before the game. I mean, I''m not hanging magic on my opponents. Plus, I''m a street performer, so I also show off everywhere. That means it''s also unlikely that you''re putting a trick on ''place''. When it comes to it, is it intense that you are hanging some sort of magic on yourself? Simple, but that would be the most certain thing. (Then don''t squeeze candidates) I returned my blindfold and went back inside the ''circle'' where the battle would take place. "Hum...? The slayer frowns only for a moment. "That''s weird...... I think the boy just now is much better up there - if you''re cautious with him for some reason, he''s going to lose." "You''re welcome to stay alert, cut or lose. It''s the same as a birthday present, I''ve been accepting it for around six months, so please feel free." "Ha ha...... Please grab the victory with your own hands. - So, can I start? "Go ahead." The slayer moves forward in front of the hourglass. I was cheered at that time. "Not to! Hang in there! "Ooh! Yeah. This isn''t just about Brev. Even if your sister supports you, you can''t lose. Especially not going to be a ''well-dressed way to win''. "Go ahead?" The old man with the blindfold and the hourglass is turned back here. Let the game begin. I stuck my spear straight in. "It''s a good spear judgment. After all, you''re not an amateur, are you? Grandma, who was supposed to be blocked from sight, smiled softly, but easily attacked me. (So how about this? Wave the spear. []/(exp, v5r) to be shocked/to be shocked/to be shocked/ (Cheng Cheng. not ''fever'') "Damn it! Shout out a little louder as you penetrate. I don''t usually call when I wave a weapon, but this is for investigation. At the same time, activate subtle sound magic. "Ha. I''m fine, fine." Grandma can afford this too. When you see that you''re not responding to my magic, it''s not even ''sound''. (Probably doesn''t have magic sensing like Fee or Abel. And the magic sensation that you have in your uniform) - Then, the rest. At first glance, set a range of magic powers to use while attacking what looks like a dark cloud. Don''t stand out. The aim is only ''Accident''. "Ha, boy, what''s up, the attack is getting cluttered -?" "It''s a whole bun round, then we won''t hit it -! The spectators are laughing. That would seem ridiculous if it seemed to be swinging appropriately. That''s fine. If you don''t think so, there''s no point in being a lousy actor. How about the owner? Would you consider me an immature kid who hastily disfigured without an attack? In addition to the fact that this one is a radish actor, hopes seem thin because he looks like a less alarming type over there. Still, we have to do it. - Okay, let''s go. "Wow!?" I was swinging a spear at the bullshit, and I slipped my leg. The spear slipped out of my hand... "Ugh." That hits the slayer. "Wahahahaha! That kid, he attacked the owner!?" "Ha ha ha ha! You''re a lucky hit! "Can''t a boulder celebrity prevent such a surprise! The galleries are laughing. But the slayer looked incredible. That would be so. The moment the spear slipped out of my hand, the man was reading the orbit of the flying spear and moving his body. I thought you couldn''t possibly hit something like this. (As expected, ''Wind'' is correct......) What the slasher was feeling instead of his eyesight. That''s ''Wind''. He sensed the wind by witchcraft and avoided the attack. As I was swinging my spear at the mess, I put some strength and weakness on the wind pressure of my swinging spear to see how it went. Even if my attack didn''t hit, there was a difference in the distance to evade. I wasn''t just pretending to be a jerk. Is that true? "Stay...! But we did it! I get up pretending to be lucky. Was that a bit of a bar read? The slayer was still standing up. By then, I guess I was confident about my ''disconnect''. The magic I used is really fine. It only drove the wind slightly crazy, assuming that the other person was wearing a piece of paper. I do not use any other sorcery. He was an easy match for Villy''s chickens. Another sorcery - for example, if you used physical enhancement, you would have been instantly distracted. "Uncle, then, can I get a prize? "Huh? Oh... Right...... I''m surprised, but it must be a customer win. Congratulations." That''s right, you pay me, old man. If Villey was the store owner, I guess she would refuse to pay for a strange translation, as in the example. "Ha ha! You''re lucky, kid! "I envy you, have a drink! "You''re the first achiever of the day, chest up! The voice tone that can be directed also sounds like teasing somewhere, since it is only thought to be a complete injury feat around. Of course, that''s fine. It doesn''t make sense if they don''t think so. Did the slayer''s grandmother change her mind, slapping her hands with bread and turning to the tourist? "As you can see! We will be treated to victory even with lucky hits! Come on, if you''re confident in your arms, and if you''re confident in your luck, join us by sieving! "Ha! All right! I don''t have any arms, but you''re lucky! Let''s see what we can do! "Me too! I''ve been twitching lately, so I''ll give it a shot! Grandma, you can do sales talk, too. At this rate, you''ll be able to make up for what you paid me instantly. "Oh! And My Angel running down from my mother''s arm. But you can''t jump on me. He braked suddenly in front of me and spread his arms. I think I want you to hold me up from here. "Look, Fee. Gyu" "Gyu! Hehe... Huh! Phew, I like it when you snuggle around! Oh, the mochi cheeks are soft. "Oh, hey Al. Was that really a lucky hit......? Brev asks bewildered, but the answer to return is set in one. "As you can see." "No...... But you, even if you were in a hurry when you were dealing with me, you could have handled the spear properly, right? You didn''t shake a bum or make a mess." I''ve only seen boulders before and they seem uncomfortable. "I got nervous because it was crowd friendly. Lucky for you, though." "Is that...? "Oh. I don''t like it. And look at that. Do you think you can hit someone who avoids such a rush by throwing it for you? "No, you can''t. I think you''ll be impressed at that level. - Yeah. Right. It was such an unexpected event that it hit me." "Yes, yes. Otherwise I can''t." Looks like I managed to mislead you. I turn to my sister in my arms. "Thanks to Fee''s support, I could win. Thank you?" "Really -!? Thanks to Phew!?" "Yeah. Thanks to Fee" "Then... hehe...! Give me a kiss? "Yes, sir. Look, Chiu." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew! Phew, you kissed me. Ahhhhhhh! Phew, glad! Phew, happy! Phew, I''ll always be there for you and give you more kisses! My Sister is boiled. This is how Derek snickered. Totally dreamy. Words around you won''t reach your ears for a while. Make sure Brev is looking into a new game, and call in Sisty. "Sisty. Hey, can you do me a favor?" "Yes, what is it, Mr. Alto? If Alto asks, I''ll do whatever I can." "It''s not such a big deal. After we get back to King''s Landing, I want you to give this to Brev." The coin worth 2,000 yen spent by Brother Hatko was handed to him. "Yeah, but this is--" "It''s just lucky I got it, and I didn''t lose anything because I got it double. So it''s not that Sisty cares either. He''s been trying so hard to save for this challenge, hasn''t he? "Yes...... Brother, I also put up with buying sweets, and I was saving the hang of it. He said he''d buy adventure gear someday." Did you try to give it momentum? Are you impatient or have you no idea? "Then give it to him later. If I try to give it to you now, you might refuse." "Yes, brother, because I mean it occasionally... I think you don''t need it because it''s the result of the battle. - Thank you, Alto." Pepper and her hip-breaking hatko sister. This girl''s a polite kid, too, right? "Well, then it would be unfair to give Sisty something too, as that money would be good for Brev, wouldn''t it? Pick a small item at the outdoor shop. I''ll give it to you." "Oh, I''m sorry......" "It''s worse not to just give Sisty anything. Besides, if you were given a gift by me, Brev would take the money (this) without resistance, right? I won''t discourage you. I''ll block the escape route. "Mr. Alto...... Thank you, thank you." "It''s a festival tonight. Hey, you can have a good thing." To my words, the understated girl nodded modestly. It happens once in a while, and it could be as pushy as this, I guess. 414 Episode 408. Damn. After seeing the street arts, including the slaughterhouse, I hiccup an outdoor shop selling trinkets and other things. I headed to Central Square early last year to pick up a place, but this year I am getting tickets straight from Lady Frey. So you just have to make it to show time, so you don''t have to hurry. As a result, I can relax and look around the store. "Ah! There! I''m selling that store, the animal! A stubborn sister pointed to the corner of the dewstore. Wood carving finesses are listed there. Some accessories are close to accessories, but the main thing seems to be carved animals. Nothing too big, it looks roughly the size of a cigarette box. "Heh heh. So, shall we take a look? That''s what my mother says. This guy would love to have a child interested in something. I guess I''m glad Fee sees all sorts of things. "... Wow, you''re adorable" Sisty raised her voice like that. Wooden sculptures sold cannot be regarded as celebrity in flattery. It''s a little skewed in shape, and it''s a lot of detail. But the characteristics of all kinds of animals are well grasped, and most importantly, the deformation is superior, and it has a ''hectare'' flavour. It''s a different part of the technique, with strange gravitational pull. "Welcome, sweet customers. I did my best to carve it, so I''m glad you bought it." Apparently the product was made immediately by the store owner''s uncle. Well, at the festival''s outhouse, don''t you sell a lot of purchases? The price is conscientious. Or apart from the main job, maybe these are made out of hobbies. "Yes! Animals! Animals, they''re adorable! Phew, I like animals! Fee looked at the item and shrugged, "Miu...... But I''m not selling pigs..." I don''t have a pig I love, and I''m a little shombolished. The shopkeeper who saw it is amazed. "Yeah...? A pig? A pig is something to eat, right? I haven''t made any..." On the merchandise table are horses, birds and bears, plus dogs and cats. Something familiar as a pet or easy to display seems to be the main thing. On the contrary, as the word goes, ''eating'' is the main bull or pig''s. That''s not carved in. I peek into the product. "Heh. Is the lumber shinanoki? Easy to process, isn''t it? Classic." "Huh? Huh? Are you a woodworker or something? I can''t believe you care about the material all of a sudden. Normally, we would pay attention to the animals of the motif." "No, it''s not like that..." I really care about the materials and tools in front of Gado, who is learning woodworking. My master makes me use all sorts of materials and tools. "I don''t know what to say, but Dwarves are a lot of bigots. Some guys decide to carve fleas even though they prefer lumber that is difficult to process on purpose or they should use tools separately. Production and creativity should be free and good, but you''re imposing restraints and restrictions on yourself. I''ll use whatever tools I want, and the materials will pick the best ones at that time. But, well, I don''t hate that kind of bigotry. So, Al, you''re on your own. There are many parts of a technical job like this that are integral to a hobby. If you don''t enjoy it, it doesn''t make sense, does it? He used to say that to me. But the purpose of woodworking in my case is to ''put jobs in my hands'' - if it''s a straightforward expression, it''s a means of making money and a technique as an option, so I think it''s more convenient to use a variety of things, so I''m letting you learn it extensively. I know it''s impure, but it''s a priority to know what''s going on with your life and your future. The old man who opened the store eventually put the pre-processing cinanoki on the table. "Lady, you want a pig, don''t you? What, I''m gonna carve it here right now? "Really? "Really. So if you like it, I''m glad you bought it." Grandma gets crunchy machined with a cutting knife. You''re used to it with all the mess. This guy''s probably the type who''s making it because he likes it. "I''m putting this kind of lumber, like your daughter, to accommodate an order to see if there''s any array. But I only make what I''ve seen with these eyes. I know there''s a demand for dragons, but my uncle never saw them." This guy is this guy, looks like he''s in custody. The square shinanoki quickly turns its shape into a pig. "Look, I got it, Mr. Pig." "Miuuuu..." But Fee''s tense is low. Grandma is tilting her neck. (Yeah...... This is a pig. A pig is a pig) Quite simply, it''s not very cute. I''m a proper pig, that''s all. I guess that''s where I didn''t touch your sister''s harp line. (You''re right, I guess I don''t usually carve pigs. Compared to other products on the table, the deformation is also not advantageous) But you can''t blame grandma for this. You''re an honest person who responded to a customer''s order. "Uncle, let me buy that pig." "Oh, is that true? I''m glad. Every time. No." "Well, now" I''ll pay for it. A little more. "Hmm? So much? This is too much." "Oh, it''s good. I''d like to ask you a favor instead." "Yeah? What''s that? After seeing the outdoor shop, we took a short break on the bench. Because only children and women are members. It is the policy to rest in the resting square before you get tired of walking. I don''t know whose instructions, but I think it''s plain awesome to have these things installed everywhere. At the medieval level, I don''t feel like building a vacant lot and packing up a store. They also mean simple shelters and fire shelters. But Sisty and I are the only ones who actually focus on resting. The other Ments have no trouble buying and eating. He keeps eating meat and confectionery with meat and confectionery in his hands. (I would have eaten it scattered earlier......) Women, you eat a lot...... Of course, I don''t do mane like putting it in my mouth and pointing that out. I still have my life to spare. The women of the Crane Putt family and the Brev boy, who are smiling and puckering. Seeing you like that, Sisty is smiling. "Everyone seems to enjoy themselves." She also likes to take care of nursery children. Maybe this girl essentially likes'' The Smile of Others''. "So, Mr. Alto. What are you going to do with that nanoki? Hatko peeks in as she lifts her hair hanging from her ear. That''s what I bought at that dewstore at the same time as the pig sculpture. Rectangular lumber. It was prepared by the store owner''s grandmother for improvisation and additionality, before carving. "No, what is it? Because Phee wanted Mr. Pig. I thought I''d carve it for you." "-! Mr. Alto, can you do that too? "It''s amateur work. It''s a degraded version of my grandmother earlier." "But you mean you can do woodworking as well as your brother''s ten hands and my accessory creation, right? "Like I said, it''s just a little bit. I wonder if I''ll have trouble being expected. - It''s dangerous, just stay away from me, okay? With the sword Gado gave me for my birthday, I''m going to carve in a cinanoki. "Ha, you carve it with a dagger...!? Yet it''s so smooth...! More like a good... than a store person? "It''s my fault, it''s my fault" Cutting crumbs are the magic of the wind and are collected in one place. If you compress it at the same time and keep it beefy, you can easily throw it away. "Ki, you''re clever..." What did you say to that? I can''t think deeply because I concentrate on wooden carvings. "Okay, done! "Wow! It''s adorable......! Hand ride-sized pig complete. Put in a mosquito extraction incense. It''s like that, don''t put it in. It''s designed. This kind of shaping makes Fee happier. "I still have the rest of the cinanoki, but does Sisty want anything? Carve as far as you can." "Yes, is that good...? They even bought small items, even wooden carvings..." "Haha...... If you don''t use it, you will lose the shinanoki you gave me. I hope you don''t hesitate." "Well, then, um..." Sisty tells me, with all due respect. "Dolphins...... I want Mr. Dolphin......" That''s what she said. Speaking of which, the brooch I gave her last year was a dolphin. He was probably happy then, but is he also thoughtful of some dolphin? Or are you just liking it, like Phee''s Pig or Pooh''s Ooh Mi Glass? "Dolphins. Copy that. I''ll carve it in a minute." It doesn''t matter which way it is. Finish crisp. She was more serious than when she was carving pig wood, eyes with heat, staring at this one''s work. 415 Episode 409: The Angels Princess of Singing Finish the rest of the day and see the monster again. When this is over, we plan to head to Central Square. "That being said, Zon Heroit is the only theatre of the year." And Dorothea says. Zon Heroit is a "Opera Company Only for Men" affiliated with Military Uniform, with Marn Heroit, the "Opera Company Only for Women," and Stara Heroit, a mix of men and women. "I can do both," said Frey, who repeatedly said of the information that was further subdivided into singing, acting, and people who do both. Of these, Stala Heroit is on an expedition outside Cyril. Marn Heroit has just returned from a gig in King''s Capital. So this play at Cyril''s star festival is supposed to be handled by the remaining Zon Huroit. You think Marn Heroit also has a number of men dressed beauties and this one is very popular so that our military uniform is only a beautiful boy who looks like a beautiful girl? I asked Frey last year that a female nobleman in Wang Du had a bleeding shakedown by pairing one of Marn Heroit''s male costume stars with another female nobleman. I guess some people are just badly conspicuous, but I have an image of a lot of fans of entertainers being scared of passion mash. Or should we assume that idols have the charm to just obsess others that much? (Speaking of which, last year, I think Sisty might be able to get into Heroit as well, I heard something like that) Given his personality, well, I can tell you no. By two reasons: it''s a pull-in idea and I like the help of the nursery. The sisty is happily embracing a dolphin woodcarving worker. Are you out of your mind, like you like it more than the little things you bought at the dewstore? I guess the dolphins have a lot of thought. (If one of the ideas for leisure in the public bathroom that I put out to Chairman Shorcina comes to fruition, this daughter or Pooh might be happy......) And if you say you''re happy, my sister in my arms also said my wood-carving artisan cared about it. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Pretty pig! He made pigs for me! Design is also a preference for Phew! I knew it, but you know best about Phew! My Angel kisses me in a good mood, but I honestly can''t grasp Mejed''s sense of dressing up, choosing a stick for a melee weapon, or MySister''s penniless sense of naming him Dickon for a stuffed animal, even my real brother. To such a place comes Brev, brother Hatko. "Good for you. Hey Al, make me a statue of a dragon too...! "Sorry, I don''t have any more ingredients. If it''s a statue of a pig that''s not cute, I''d be happy to give it up." "I don''t need it! What am I supposed to do with this? Well, hey. I have too much room for this. Why don''t you ask Sisty to donate it to the nursery? Some strange kids like Tasty, and about one, some kids might like this. (Nevertheless, you''re at peace this year...) By this time last year, it probably sounded like a nasal cry already. Still, of course, Tine and Mr. Fennel''s High Elves are escorting us this time around. The story I was told beforehand is that the merchant members of the Cyril branch are also part of this? I feel a little overwhelmed, but my family matters to me too. If anything happens, I want you to protect everyone. It will be thanks to this year being a peaceful festival. Right next door, My Mother and Mr. Dorothea are making a friendly joke. Looks like she''s snuggling Marimo alternately, but now she''s in my grandmother''s arms. "Mother, Mother, do you know what today''s performance is? "Yeah, sure." The Angel Princess. " "Ahhh!?" Angel Singing Princess "!? Me, I love that story! Mother''s eyes, the color of excitement lights up. Granma says, "You''re like a child," but she laughs. "The Angel''s Princess" sounds like a story my mother really likes, and when I was a year old, Phee was asked to reveal herself away from the west. It''s not the kind of story that a three-year-old tells and lets hear, but the story itself is very simple. In one place, there was a girl who had no idea who she was. She had outstanding singing skills and was held up as a singing princess. But the young lady is not a dolly, big person, if you ask me. One day she leaves the mansion intrigued and goes out to the city. I get in trouble there, but I can be helped by one guy from a civilian. The two act together for a short time, singing in a city liquor store and being surprised by their singing skills, or watching and enjoying the lives of ordinary people through men, gradually deepening their intimacy. The singing princess is to the kindness and inclusiveness of a man. The man is attracted to the unknown but angelic innocence of the singing princess, with more emotions than friendship. Eventually, however, the singing princess will have to return to the mansion. He''s just a civilian and a noble daughter with a different identity. The two swear to reunite, but then, we never met again -. That''s a bit of a bitter story. However, it seems that there has been more than a certain layer of people who say they don''t like bitter ends for a long time, and some versions are reunited and tied together? My mother is a lover of romance novels, so these stories seem to be my favorite. I repeat, this isn''t about making a three-year-old listen, is it? "I knew I preferred happy endings! Even with convenience, I wonder if you want me to end up laughing..." "That''s why Lucica is a child. That''s not the best breakup scene. They both know we''ll never see each other again and they look beautiful swearing to see each other again! Is Mr. Dorothea quite a romantic brain, too? Note that the story doesn''t seem to be the only reason why this "Angel Singing Princess" is becoming popular. As in "The Princess of Singing", songs are inserted everywhere, so you think they excel as stage pieces? Is it close to a musical? "For that matter, bad actor singing ruins it...... Cyril''s Heroit won''t have a problem with that." Mr. Dorothea says that, but that means you''ve seen this stage many times, right? Don''t you love Granma, too? "Which version is the stage today? I hope it ends happily..." My Mother seems to care more about you after all than the good and bad of the song. "Nyah." There, one cat comes running. I see a collar, so is it a cat? The little tea tiger goes straight through us and disappears into the noise of the festival. "Ah, cat." Mother says things like Mia. Because this guy seems to like animals as well as children, as E-chan and Tottle miss him. "Hehehe......" The Angel''s Princess is also the first heroine to go after the cat and meet him. " Mother took Fee away from me and hugged her with a giggle. Isn''t it closer to a way to get emotional and embrace a romantic novel than to say you wanted to hold your beloved daughter? Those eyes, they are gleaming somewhere. I don''t think it''s a little dangerous to be blind, do you? (See, kids come running) I don''t know if I''m in a hurry, but the kid who comes running doesn''t feel like he''s seeing his surroundings. Accidents can happen at times like this. "The heroine chasing the cat is about to fall and he can hold him..." Oh, you''re holding Fee for some reason. If you look closely, Mr. Dorothea also holds Marimo stronger than he just did. I think it''s something similar. And the kid was already right next to us. Isn''t the yearly outfit close to me or Brev? I don''t see any other adults in that split. Or are you looking for a parent, or are you in a hurry at the rendezvous point? "Yikes!?" And the girl shrugged. As far as I can catch it, I''m sure I''ll make it. "Are you all right, young lady? I don''t mind running, but if you don''t pick a time and a place, you''re gonna get hurt, okay? "Huh... Huh!?" The girl looks up at me, strangely surprised. But my long forehead covers both eyes, so I don''t really understand my face. "A, Al...... Huh! That line......! "Meet the scene." My mother and grandmother say that at the same time. There will be more to worry about. "Meh! Stick to it, it, it! The angel, who is not a singing princess, was enraged as usual. 416 Episode Four Hundred and Ten: Looking for a Cat The girl I hugged. The girl, with her eyes hidden and facial expressions unseen, is shaking away-away in her arms. Are you having a panic or are you extremely familiar with people? "It''s okay...? Look me in the eye and talk to me - that''s why I can''t. "Ah, ooh..." Speaking, he stiffened rather than calmed down. Maybe he''s anthropophobic or masculine. "Yes, Al. Alternate" My mother, who saw how it was, approached me and lowered the fie in my arms to the ground. "It''s not a good idea! My sister, who broke in with the girl, sees Mechacre as a gal as she hugs me and intimidates me. "Meh! Take it, take it, take it! "Ooh, ooh...? I''m confused by Phee''s words and actions, even as I continue to panic. Is this better to calm My Angel down first? "Look, Fee. I''m here, aren''t I? I''ll give you a hug and keep an eye on him. Make sure there''s a distance between me and Mechacre, that you''re there, and that she''s not coming any closer to us, "Miu Miu ~..." I''ve been holding on tight. Even if I''m still pumped, I''m not crying, so I feel like I''m in a better mood soon. Meanwhile, Mechacre has a mother who''s been free. "Heh heh. Hello?" "Oh, uh..." "Are you all right? Calm down. - I''m Lucica. What''s your name? "Ooh, ooh..." Mother softly embraced Mechacre, who was still frightened. Soft way to wrap it up, as if I could even hang it for you with a blanket. It was a hug as if you specialized in calming down your opponent as you put it. (That''s a way to make you feel cared for. It''s completely different from when it hits Abel...) Did the hugging work, Mechacre, gradually regained her composure? "Ugh. Calm down?" "Oh, ha, no..." "Yeah. Because it''s slow and good, right? So, what''s your name? "... a, so, su" My voice is too loud, I can''t hear you at all. I know it''s due to nervousness, but maybe the original voice volume is a poor kid. Still, you have a beautiful voice. "I just named you, but I''m Lucica. Nice to meet you, huh?" My mother is smiling nicely, but I don''t think she''s looking at Mechacre''s face subtly. It feels like I''m deliberately out of focus. Are you deliberately keeping your gaze out of sight in order not to frighten me? "Where is your mom? Are you out of line? "- Huh!" When her mother asked, Mechacre made her jump the pickle and her body like she was in a panic. I was running earlier, and I had something to rush, and I guess I remembered that. "Oh, yeah...! Ah, child...! I need to find it...! "Are you looking for someone? Is that your mother, or your father? "Oh, well, that''s... Huh! "It''s okay. Calm down? Who are you looking for? "Well, the... Cat, is. Tea, tiger''s......" Is that the little guy you just ran off to? "Is that the kid with the red collar? So you ran over there just a little while before you got here? "That child............! When my mother turned this way, everyone nodded. This is, "I want to help you find it, okay?," it would be an "OK" flow. Our relatives, they''re good people, right? Shall I go ahead and guide my sister? "Fee. Everybody, shall we find Cat? If you find him, maybe you can let me stroke him? "Cat? Huh, I''ve been interested in cats for a long time too! I want to see why! But, hey, hey, I want you to be! "Yes, sir. See, why?" "Hehe...! Phew, I''m alive for this...! My Angel''s mood heals, by the way. Meanwhile, Mechacre, unaware of the Crane Putt clan''s decision, is strangely oronic. "Ah, uh...? "Ugh. It''s okay! Let''s all find your cat, shall we? Lucica Crane put her eyes closed. I decided to look for a tea tiger cat. But the fact is, in this crowd, it''s hard to find little animals. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. But I have a reliable acquaintance at home. "- That''s why, Mr. Fennel." "I understand. As an escort, it''s painful to leave your side, but the situation is that Mr. Yantine and the Cyrillic branch are protecting the Crane Puts, so there won''t be a problem if I go around exploring for a short time." He was a real exorcist and asked an animal professional for help. Maybe one of these guys is faster than the rest of us in the amateur group. "Hehe, Master Alto. I''m not alone, am I? Then you''re sweet. Smiled as if you had read my mind. From her chest, a tiny squirrel pops up. "Well, there was Tottle, too." "Yes, this kid is strong in battle, but he''s also capable of exploring." And I''m a little proud. It seems that a lot of people specialize in everything with abilities when it comes to submissive demons, but it seems that some children can do a lot of things with all-rounders and dexterity. I guess so is this squirrel-shaped spiritual beast. "He''s cute and strong and he can explore. Tortoise has no flaws." But if I say so. "... it costs a lot of food..." Mr. Fennel smiled with a distant eye somewhere. Speaking of which, the devotees have a common problem with "food costs". As in last year''s catastrophe, Tottle was fighting with enormity, but what if that was its original size? Assuming the tiny figure is the main body, I''m pretty sure she''s oppressing the Engel coefficient, as she says and does. "The pay of the Chamber of Commerce is high... It''s a total mystery about the vice chairman and how he''s reconciled with E..." Maybe it''s, like, solitary. That''s why I decided to listen. Immediately, she rethinks. "Now you all explore the nearby field. Far away, it doesn''t make sense to be detached. Keep a visual distance and stay away from places with too many crowds. I''ll look into the place and the distance, with me and Tortl." Mr. Fennel''s instructions are precise and sound. I sincerely felt good to rely on it. "Hehe. It''s Master Alto''s favor. In return, we''re going to demand a" Snack Special, "right? What''s that special? Before you asked, the beautiful Mr. High Elf disappeared sassy. That''s how my family searches for tea tigers. I''d like to buy some information from Mechacre in order to get some clues. "Uh, is that good? "... ugh!?" Speaking to Mechacre, I got dragged down. Quite quickly, my mother gets in between. "Are you all right? Because my Al is so sweet, and I can count on you. You don''t have to get too close, so tell him a story? "... ooh. Ha, no..." You''re used to it, my mother. Whatever, can we talk about this? "I want you to tell me the name and characteristics of your cat. I don''t think it''s my favorite food or smell, just a little knowing..." "Hey, name, is... popo, is... I like cheese,...... And then there''s the unusual traits, there are, that''s the personality thing, so it doesn''t really matter to look for it, " Hmm. Cheese. Cats have a fish-loving image, but Cyril is inland. There''s a big lake, but I don''t see any fish in stall sales, so maybe there aren''t many fish for food, other than marsh dojo. "Uh... There was a shop over there selling baked cheese, right? If you weren''t around here, would you like to move that way? Suggest to everyone that the owner of Popo, Mechacre, looks at me jizzily for some reason. DD What is it? Seems like it might be something you want to ask me...? (If you talk to me or come near me, I also feel like I''m going to get panicked again) Then again, My Mother. I hit the lead and smiled at Mechacre. "Is something wrong with my Al? If you''re worried about anything, you can answer me." "Ugh... Ah, the..." Pompous ear punching. I can''t hear what you''re talking about. But my mother, who listened to me in confidence, is smiling at Nimmari. "Heh heh. Maybe it is, isn''t it? "-!" Mechacre has invisible eyes and stares at me like a surprise. (What? What did she ask? I''m curious, but isn''t that the case now? Everyone looks for Popo. But there''s also a crowd that can''t be discovered. But less than 10 minutes later, Mr. Fennel came back. "Reaction, I got it." "Oh, it''s a boulder! "Huff...... Because of the special...! So, what is it, that? With her guide, she travels to an area where there are many food shops. After all, was Popo attracted to food? Approaching Mr. Fennel''s said range. "In front yeh......! You''re complaining!?" What a rough torso I heard. Is it a fight? Ya...... I don''t want to get too close to the trouble. 417 Episode 411: Donation Request for Safe and Secure Festival Operations I came to the side of the food area looking for Mechacre''s cat, Popo. There''s a galloping yell. This would be obvious trouble. I don''t know if it''s a fight or not, but I wouldn''t want to get anywhere like that with the usual me, and I don''t want to keep my precious family close. (That said, you can''t turn around and go right...) Look to the side with chirali. Then. "Oh. You''re making a scene! Al, let''s go!?" Even if it feels like "Let''s play alto baseball". Oh... Brev''s guy, he''s gone for a run. I can''t let him go alone, and the rest of you, let''s just wait here. (Even so, can Phee leave me...) The truth is, I wanted to keep this girl with my mother, too. I have no choice. I prepared to take out "something" for protection at any time, and followed Master Hatko. When I pulled the wild horse apart and went out to the center of the noise and the thought place, there was a stall surrounded by bad galas of men. Looks like the guys are stuffed by middle-aged shopkeepers...... (What, those guys...? My first impression is that it looks like a chicken. All but one of the men surrounding the shop owner is dressed neatly. But I feel disconnected from the clothes and contents because my face is gobbly. Would it be more accurate to describe a chimp as wearing a courtesy dress? One of them, not wearing what looked like a courtesy dress, was behind the chimps, staring somewhere in the wake at what the ''fellows'' were doing. Should I say that his outfit is close to a traveler or adventurer? He doesn''t feel fancy, but he''s wearing thick, sturdy clothes, and he''s offering a sword to his hips. "... he''s the only one who''s going to be able to get out of the box." Brev beside me shrugged like that when he saw the man. "Come on, Master Hatko. You know at a glance how powerful they are? "You can''t decide that. But he looks strong." Is it plausible, or is it just a cane? Either way, they don''t have much basis. Brev is right next to him. He''s speaking to a strange old man. "Hey, what''s all this fuss about? "Oh, those are the Viscount Dennen itchy gorots. Even if it''s a mess, it''s a pretty good identity and wingspan." Denen is the Viscount of the Example. I say it''s hostile to your uniform house. Grandma says. "When they have these festivals, they wind up money from the stores where they make money. So, they honestly didn''t pay that shopkeeper." What the hell. All of a sudden, they tell me to give you money, and you honestly give it to me? Isn''t that the end of being called in? When I''m surprised, Grandma explains with a bitter smile. "Once... really once, but they also seem to have reason. The whole section is policed by Viscount Denen''s soldiers. So he said to pay for policing." Mm-hmm. Unhelpful. Is such a pushy and smug way of stabbing lawful? When I said that, Grandma explained it this way. "This is also true, because ''donating in good faith'' is allowed in itself. In fact, there are a number of places in Lord Asel''s and Viscount Baumann''s houses where money is paid to keep the festival safe." Because these two houses are admired. Hey, Grandma says. Meanwhile, the detested Dennen family said they were ''soliciting'' donations. (That''s a sight I didn''t see last year...) I thought so, but that''s natural, too. Last year, it was like that. "You''re a taije bastard to be reluctant to give donations for your citizens! I guess the shop in front of you is making money!? Don''t you care to restore it a little bit! To the Viscount who is crushing my heart so that things like last year don''t happen, I don''t think I''m sorry, eh!?" A chimp in a courtesy dress continues to ask for a donation. The store where they caught their eye said they would generally honestly pay for it. It''s going to be a hassle, and the chimps are only going to ''snipe'' because, in fact, it''s the only store that''s making money. "The Knights'' Stuff is nearby, isn''t it? Aren''t the guards coming? To Brev''s words, Grandma laughs sarcastically. "You said it, didn''t you? This is the territory of the Viscount Denen." Oh, Cheng Cheng. You''re in the jar with the people who are asking for donations. "Doesn''t giving away donations mean I don''t care what happens to this festival!? I can''t forgive you! Shall I destroy such a bad store right here and now?!?" "Oh, no, don''t... Huh! If it''s a donation, you paid it the day before the festival! Even before that! "Idiot, you''re in front of me! You buy bread every day too!? That''s a natural expense to keep paying because you need it!? Or something!? You''re going to go to the bakery and say, ''I paid for the bread yesterday, so I''m just going to get it today''!? That''s not going to pass! You mustn''t let him through! Show it to me! You guys, the Viscount family broke the name for leaving such a delicious shop behind! Tatami!" "Answer! A tremendous amount of reason has been stated, on the basis of which a single stall is about to be destroyed. The old man beside him shrugged. "... you look just like you said. To make it easier for other stores to make donations." Apparently, sabotage activities are also part of the collection effort. The men shook up their arms with weapons... "Stop it! There, a waiting voice hangs. Hatko, who was supposed to be directly next to me, was jumping out in front of the men. (Brev, don''t be impotent!?) I thought so, but if our hatco hadn''t popped up, maybe the store would have been really destroyed. In that sense, it makes sense that he left... "What is this kid?!?" Once stopped by the advent of Brev, the chimps turned hostile to my friend. If the destruction of the store is a demonstration, as Grandma said, I guess it won''t stop at about the emergence of a hatco. Ning Lo, it should take to get rid of the brev. So I set the policy immediately. in the form of protecting the brev. (Sorry, but protecting stalls and shopkeepers is second and third. If this guy gets hurt, he''s not sleeping well) I''m not a good man or a righteous ally, so the priority to help is someone close to me. The number one thing is not to let Brev get hurt. That''s what I decided. "Phee. I''m sorry, but that''s a change of heart. Hold on tight, will you? "Phew, let go of me, that''s impossible! Wherever Phew is, only on his side! If you play a big stand around, you''ll wind up with even our sister. Hopefully I can pick up the brev and leave somehow. The chimps are staring at the brev. "Hey, kid! Why did you come out of nowhere? You''re not trying to interrupt our ''doings of justice'', are you? "You''re just scared of money with a weak fig -!? A good old adult, aren''t you ashamed!?" "It is this shop that should be ashamed to spare donations to protect a greater number of vulnerable people! I don''t know that. You fucking kid, you''re guilty of the same thing! They sanction me! Do you intend to use violence against children as well? That won''t work. I decided not to hesitate to use the "protective weapon" that I had prepared. "This kid! With his protruding arm, Brev makes it easy. I knew this guy''s athletic skills were out of the picture. But not if you''re impressed. The other person has an attitude of not letting the child get hurt or quit. Plus, that''s more than one person. (Sora, hey! The chimps leave one behind and try to put on a brev at the same time. Around here, I should get my hands on it, too. But I''m not willing to use magic. If I did that, I''d stand out in a bad way. For a moment, I might even come into view with ''intent to kill''. So use ''weapons''. That''s not a spear. A more childish weapon. I broke in between the guys trying to hit Brev from the side and used it. "Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! My eyes! Eyes ahhhhhhhhhh! The man is wandering around. While I was surprised by the new reinforcement, the rest of the men seemed to notice what this one had in hand. "You said it was Rockall''s fruit skin!? You skipped the juice off my array! "What a terrible thing! It''s not what humans do! "You''re one of those kids! You evil, outrageous bastard! What I used was the skins of fruit that are the ingredients for sports drinks. It''s a splash. I know this sucks because I was stuffy myself last year. Even a murder weapon that shouldn''t be directed at people. (That''s the effect surface. If I made a demented repellent spray for women or something, would the Chamber of Commerce buy it out?) Even at times like this, strange thoughts come to mind. "Al, thank God! "Thank you! Let''s get out of here!?" "What are you talking about! If I did that, the store would be destroyed -?" Oh, yeah. Me and you, we jumped in here for a different purpose. (But without magic, beating everyone would break a bone) Well, what do we do? Thinking that way, "Wait!" There are those who shout and crack and come in. It''s a grown man. Adventurer. It also plays the arm of a festival guard. "Mr. Sven! Brev let his eyes shine. Apparently this person is Hatko''s acquaintance. At the same time, the only man who was part of the chimps but had not joined the distraction narrowed his eyes softly. 418 Episode 412: The Adventurer Who Cracked In The man who brought in some adventurers. That, apparently, is an acquaintance of my lord Hatko. Seeing where Brev is smiling, maybe he''s someone he can count on. "What are you doing in front of me? The chimps in the courtesy clothes screamed after seeing the armband of the man known as Sven. You must know he''s the festival security officer... "''What'', is this line. What are you guys doing? "You guys!? We''re Viscount Dennen''s men!? Keep your mouth shut! Tell me who you are!? Are you a civilian?" "I am a civilian. What''s wrong with that?" Oh, Cheng Cheng. I realized you were a security officer, so you tried to shut me up because of the difference in identity. The men are awesome at Sven, who called themselves clams and civilians. "If you''re a civilian, wow!? Don''t talk like an inferior being is great! Pull it in!" "I can''t do that. We are officially in charge of policing Cyril as adventurers. I have the responsibility and duty to exercise my legitimate duties. Differences in identity don''t make any difference." "Then pull in extra! The security officer in this area is the Viscount Denen family, not the unspoilt adventurers in front of us! First, wishing to donate is also directly approved by the Lords! They''re not gonna talk to me! "Don''t you guys know? Or are you stuck? From the Earl of Asel family to the Adventurer Guild''s Policing Squad, a request has been made to patrol beyond the hedges of both Viscounts. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with it. In addition, there are rumors that there have been malicious slackening in recent years, so they want you to pay particular attention." Both the shopkeepers and wild horses who had been targeted roared at the words. By using a neutral, free-handed adventurer, he realized that his lord was hitting his hand so that he could gaze at Gotagota inside Cyril. The chimps snorted for a moment, but when they regained their mind, they walked over to Tsukatsuka and the leader of the adventurer, holding onto the weapon. "I don''t know, that''s a story! You''re gonna pull in before I look you in the pain! One of the chimps comes forward and tries to poke Mr. Sven with a pattern of weapons. But he flashed it in an instant, slapping a man in the hand and dropping his weapon. (Terribly fast handknife. If it wasn''t for me, you''d miss it) Next door, Brev is whining about "fast..." or something. You look normal. "So, in front of you yeh...... ugh! You know what it means to give us a hand?!?" "That''s this line. You already know we''re in charge of security. If you''re gonna sue me for violence, I''m gonna get rid of you as thugs." A disturbing air flows between Denen''s men, who seek to eliminate Mr. Sven with violence without being able to defend themselves, and the Adventurer Guard, who realized that a deportation through discussion was impossible. (Will it be a dong patch...? When I grabbed Brev''s collar, I pulled him back. "Ugh. What are you doing, Al!?" "It''s dangerous, you have to back off." "What are you talking about? You have to side with Mr. Sven -!?" "You don''t need an acceleration if you''re making that move. We''re amateurs. We''re just gonna get in the way." Use physical enhancement to hold down the brev. Mr Sven smiled bitterly when he saw Lady Hatko only for a moment. In that way, I guess that guy understands Brev''s temper. I guess it''s not just facial acquaintance, it''s pretty close. He turns back to the Chimps. "I''ll give you a warning. If we''re gonna get our hands on this one, we''re gonna have to hesitate." "Ugh! The scumbag civilians! The men strike at the same time. But Mr. Sven knocked their weapons off in a wind-like motion. Yeah. I knew you were strong, this guy. Overwhelmingly, I can tell it''s superficial. "This is my last warning. If you''re coming at me, I''ll slash you down." Mr Sven pulled out his sword. The men''s faces turn pale. After they showed me the difference in strength, I guess I also lost the courage to be awesome. - Keep it that way. There, a man who had not joined only one noise walks over. When he glanced at Mr. Sven and laughed invincibly, he told his companions, the chimps. "The extra rub annoys me on top. You''d better pull it off for today, huh? "Yes, but as it turns out..." "If you think so, you''re going to storm it alone. I think my neck and torso will just be exposed. - You saw this adventurer move, didn''t you? I don''t think you''re the ones with the teeth that hang ten or twenty." "Ku......! The men are biting their lower lips. Seeing them shut up, the person in question asks Mr Sven. "Looks like we''re gonna pull this one off, but what are you gonna do? Are you only going to restrain us? Or can I just walk away? " it cannot be determined by our very existence" Sven saw the shopkeeper who was involved. If he complains of damage, it means he''ll take him to investigate. But the shopkeeper shook his head with trembling. "Wow, I don''t know anything! I don''t want to get involved! In a way, that''s a natural reaction. Where a few of Dennen''s ends have been eliminated here, they''ll just buy grudges from the Viscounts. Adventurers don''t protect us all the time. I guess it was a good idea to decide that there was nothing. Mr. Sven flaunted his shoulder. The man laughs. "That''s settled. There was nothing here tonight (...). That''s all." "It''s good to have someone as discerning as you." "Kukukuku...... You have reason. In particular, there are more important things in the world than reason..." I feel a strange chill in a man''s words. There seems to be something that makes you feel turbulent... "Maybe I''ll see you soon? The man laughed and walked away with the chimps. Mr. Sven drops them off, sends the shopkeeper back, and walks over here. "Brev, you can''t be unscrupulous." "Because oh. If I hadn''t gone, I''d think the store would''ve been crushed. "That''s true, but you''re still a mess. I want you to put yourself first." He sighs and then looks at me. "I''m so glad you held Brev back. You''re new to this, aren''t you? Is that his friend? "This is Alto from Hatco. This is my sister Fee." "I''m Sven. I am an adventurer based in Cyril. But right. Are you in Brev''s body?" "The Al''s are Mr. Shark''s grandchildren! "Captain Shark''s! Lieutenant Lucas told me you had a smart grandson, but you and the others." Look at me and Fee, he laughed. From what I saw, I knew that Mr. Sven was close to his grandfather. "Ha, ha... Phew, I want it back to me already......! I prefer to snuggle, rather than obu! I can''t see your face. I can''t stand it! "Yes, yes...... I''m sorry. You put up with that? When I held her back, she immediately pressed her soft cheek. You can''t seem to satisfy this daughter''s desires alone. "Ha... You''re close brothers and sisters. Children have the best smile. - Then we go already, but if anything happens, I want you to rely on us immediately. Brev, don''t be impotent, okay? Mr. Sven walked away early enough when he stroked Hatko''s head. I guess he''s a good guy, that guy. When I squealed like that, Brev nodded proudly. "Whoa! Mr. Sven, you''re a super good guy! That guy, too, is my goal! If your personality is splendid and strong, then I guess that''s the ideal adventurer statue. Though it clouds everyone who is lighting the brev. "So it''s time to go back. Mothers are on the other side of the Wild Horse Wall, so you don''t know we''ve been rammed, I guess." Unless the galleries are making a scene about "kids getting in." It would be easier to cut the part where we were involved and explain that Mr. Sven got the rub done. "Right. Mr. Dorothea''s gonna get mad at me, so I''m gonna go back first! Brev has gone into the crowd. What a restless guy you are. As I sigh, I feel signs right behind me. "Master Alto, you can''t be impotent, can you? "Nyah." Then there was Mr. Fennel with a tea tiger cat. Apparently, the cat found me during the noise. "Well, Mr. Fennel, I''ve been watching you." "Naturally. My assignment is to escort Master Alto. There''s Mr. Yantine over there, isn''t there? At the end of her gaze, Teine looks as far as she can see when she does it using eyesight enhancement. She stands on the top of the slope, from here I can confirm to the bottom of her feet...... "Fine, that''s a long way off. If you want to protect it, it''s something that comes close." "Because I''m closer. If I had to, I''d be walled in Totore with me, and Mr. Yantine would have sniped from that place, wouldn''t he? That''s why she''s here." Complete the process. Are you a little high to attack the enemy by passing over the head of a wild horse? "I think Tine said he wasn''t good at bows. Sniping is magic? "No, I think it''s a throwing spear. Mr. Yantine would have shot through the enemy exactly at this distance, even in this crowd, wouldn''t you say? It doesn''t look like he has a weapon in his hand, but he has a few short spears and a long, assembled spear. "More than that, it is! Mr. Fennel, with the cat in his arms, says to me, without it. "Lady Alto, who is unscrupulous, needs to be ''punished''! We''ll run it with the special, so be prepared, okay? Even with such a desperately hidden look of laughter. Mr. Fennel, you''re definitely going to do it to satisfy your own desires, aren''t you? "Meh! It''s just a fu! My Angel, I knew I got angry. 419 Episode 413: Before you head to the venue "Ah...! Popo...... Huh! When I received the tea tiger from Mr. Fennel and joined everyone, Mechacre rushed right to me. Handing over the cat, she happily hugs the cat she keeps. "Popo...... Good......" "Nyah..." No heart or the cat seems happy and sorry. On the other side, Mr. Dorothea scolds Brev for popping up on his own. My mothers seem to have weighed themselves in with common sense and the most effective way to stay away from danger. You have babies and children. It''s the right decision. "Yay...! Phew! Phew, come on...! Seeing a popo stuck by Mechacre made me want to be stuck again, too. While I was receiving the cat, the knob was once again released. Note that your sister didn''t snuggle her popo because the cat was more scared of Fee. My Angel wanted to stroke the tea tiger, but for some reason, that kid got scared of our angel. I felt sorry for my shocked MySister, but I can''t force her to stroke me either. That''s why I have to comfort you with plenty of my little depressed mysisters. "Look, Fee. Why?" "Hehe... Huh! Phew, I like it when you are! Looks like you brought it back to me. I knew this girl had to smile. Good. Good. In front of me, My Mother peeks into Mechacre holding a cat. "You''re both very close. But then why did Popo run out...? To the words, Mechacre leaned down. "... this, child, occasionally, suddenly, runs out, I... Looking for someone..." If you ask me further, this popo says Mechacre picked up where she was wandering in the city last year. She didn''t buy it from anywhere or have it split among the kittens. Especially when I picked it up, it still seemed like a kitten. (So was Popo originally a cat with a cat? Did you get dumped, or did you die with your owner? If it was about the kitten, maybe he still wants the lost past without understanding the area) Speaking of last year, it was the year of the catastrophe. Get out of the way, get thrown out, the hang-up would have been a big deal. As he thought about it as he stroked Fee, Popo jumped out of Mechacre''s arm and clung to his mother''s foot. "Nyah." "Oh? What is it? My mother is also missed by E-chan and Tottle, so is that still the case this time? "Oh, uh..." Summarizing the words of Mechacre, who explains them in an interrupted manner, this is the case. Popo has one trait, which he says is'' I miss people who are essentially sweet ''. I guess this is what she used to call ''mental traits'' when cheese was heard to be a favorite. "Po, Popo... Nah, the nostalgic, and, credit, can, can..." "Oh, I''m glad to hear that." Mother gave Mr. Dorothea the Marimo she was holding, and when she held the popo and smiled, she immediately returned it to Mechacre. And keep it up, ask her. "Do you believe me too? ".................. Ha, no..." "Yes. Good. So now it''s your turn? You''re worried about your parents, aren''t you, being alone with girls at this hour? I''ll take you to your mom''s, okay? To her mother''s words, Mechacre looked hazy. I guess he was obsessed with chasing Popo and left his family. "As worried as you are about Popo, your mom must be desperately looking for you, right? "Ooh, ooh..." Mechacre seems meticulous, as if she''s afraid to be scolded, in a complicated way. "Daiji-bu! When you''re about to get mad at me, because I''ll apologize with you! Is that, is it solved? Uh... no, but Mechacre seems to have regained some calm. In spiritual terms, did it work? "So where is your mother? "Ugh... The..." The toddler with the cat is pounding her mother in the ear. "Oh well......! Would it be safe to leave her to her mother? But it''s hard to leave and it''s hard again. Or should I say that the results call for new causes? Marimo, who no longer cares for my mother, is dissatisfied and anxious. - Ah. I got eyes over here. "Ah bu! From inside Mr. Dorothea''s arms, a dark-haired baby reaching for me. "Alright, alright," he says, conveying to Ariari. But in my arms, there''s a four-year-old lined up with repeated cheeks. Can you convince Marimo that I want to help you? "Oh, Al, you''re hot, aren''t you? Gramma laughs and brings the noir right in front of me. "Ahkioo! The baby grabbed my clothes just waiting for me. "Meh! You shouldn''t have put your hands on me! Well, it will, won''t it? Sister, rage again. He said he was worried about how to forgive them both... "Yes! Both, mine! My mother hugged Marimo and Fee. It''s a boulder, Mother. "Lucica, did you find out where you were going? "Yeah, sure." Mother winks and sees Mechacre. "The destination is Central Square! Yeah? Isn''t that where the military uniform plays from now on? "... is that true? "While uncertain, it seems to be highly probable information" Simple stuffing for the festival. There Sven was listening to a report from a subordinate. Says harassment may take place for theatre taking place in Central Square. "But..." Sven frowns. "Heroit''s performances are something that everyone at the festival, including the general public, looks forward to. Above all, it takes place in the liver of the Count Asel family. If you harass me about it, I don''t think it''s a ''joke'' story. If you do poorly, the executioner''s neck flies. Are you sure there are things like that that that do such reckless things? They collect a variety of information every day to defend themselves, but many of them are frigid and absurd. There are also simple assumptions and mistakes. "That''s tough," I can''t snort easily. But the rapporteur says: "You think that''s not to interfere with the theatre itself, but the bauman Viscount''s warrant - the harassment of that Zon Heroit child star?" "To Lord Frey Melle El Baumann? Impossible. Isn''t that the act of turning the House of Viscounts Bauman itself against the enemy? - Where are the rumors coming from? "I''m the usual informant. I don''t even think he''s gonna lie to us." "... Shit! If so, could it be bait to catch the guards themselves?" "Huh? What does that mean? "One of the possibilities, that is.... If it''s true, I''d like to hear more about it from the informant himself, but I don''t have time for this anymore. Assuming the sauce is true, we have to prioritize security consolidation before we can make it. - You run to headquarters where Captain Shark is. The captain and deputy captain should be able to change the formation and hold the informant down." "Got it! As his men run, Sven grabs the sword and stands up. "That happened last year. So this is the year it has to be a fun festival!... Please, it''s Gaceneta, right? He takes his remaining men and heads to Central Square. - At the climax of the star festival, a little darkness was about to take place. 420 Episode 414 Opening "Ooh...... whoa! I''m looking for you! Immediately about the venue. An old knight in armor rushed over here. (Is that it? This guy...) Blurry, but familiar. Yes, that''s for sure... Thinking about it, in addition to the old knight, several other knights ran and knelt before Mechacre. Their expressions are all desperate, and on the other hand they also look as if they were horrible. The old knight looked at me and Fee and opened his eyes because I was jizzing. "Slightly!? Are you guys!?" Over there, he remembers this one. After all, it doesn''t seem like my memory is wrong. (This guy, he''s one of the knights who was escorting your military uniform in Cyril last year) Naturally, he will be referred to as the direct family member of the Viscount Bauman family. Then what about Mechacre, the knights mock him? "Did you protect Master Flair?!?" Flare. I remember the name. Twin sister of my awesome friend, Frey Melle El Baumann. That name should have been Flair. (Right. Is this the sister of your uniform?) From Frey himself, I hear that he''s a ''sibling very similar to me'', but I can''t see that ''similar face'' because of his long hair covering the top of his face. But even the hair color and skin color are the same if they say the same as the military uniform. "Ugh... Ugh..." But the Viscount Lady is a tiny voice, whether she was ashamed of herself or afraid that she would be blamed for the detachment. My mother must have taken it with the latter. He approaches the old knight and bows his head asking him not to blame him. Marimo, who is being held by her mother, knew why or not, and we bowed our heads together. The knights laugh when they see how it goes. "We''re supposed to scold you, too, but it''s a festival today. The cause is probably in Popo, and was Fray''s friend''s home hall - excuse me, sister..." The knight is confused compared to his mother and Mr. Dorothea. My Mother...... she''s a critical twenty-two, but she looks like a teenager. GRAMMA...... Nearly forties but looks like twenties. Yeah. Well, I''m not sure. My mother and grandmother just laugh hahahahahaha. The savvy knights seem to have stopped stepping into this problem. "Cohon.... I was bowed my head by the family of a friend of Lady Frey''s, so let''s not be absurd here. - Well done. You''re back safe, Master Flair." The sight of the knights looking at Mechacre is soft. I''m sure they take care of it. "... ooh, ooh... And I''m worried, I''m worried, I''m worried, I''m worried... I can apologize, my friend''s sister is great, too. Speaking of which, why are the knights here, and Mother headed to Central Square, because there''s a stage here to star Viscount Bauman''s breathtaking Frey? "As a matter of fact, Mr. Frey had a sense of rivalry towards Mr. Flair." Military uniform, to Mechacre? When asked what it meant, the knights laughed again. What''s there is a warm atmosphere. Apparently, it''s not a serious reason. "Lady Frey is heavily drilled every day to become an actor. It''s the same with vocal training." Oh, yeah. I know very well that she - him or - is proud of her acting, even with a short relationship. Something that takes care of the stage. "Thanks to that effort, Fray is able to perform and sing in Zon Heroit." The other day, he said, "I can do both" in fancy language. Does that mean that the struggle was a fruitful joy, not a simple pride? "Meanwhile, Master Flair is a raw vocal musician. There''s nothing on the stage but songs." "... ooh..." Well, actors won''t be able to do it with this girl''s character. I mean, I''m sorry, but singing in public seems difficult. Then one of the knights laughs, humph. It''s as if you''re proud of me. "Master Flair has already made a name for himself as a vocal musician. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s one of Marn Heroit''s floral shapes! "... ooh..." Mechacre looks very shy, but she doesn''t deny being a vocal musician. If so, it looks like there''s really something on the stage. (Speaking of which, my grandfather remarked last year when he asked about Frey, ''It''s that way,'' but if you think about that, it''s a word that won''t come out unless Mechacre''s name is known first...) But then, how do you overcome a condition that you don''t know if it''s asthenia or anthropophobia? The knight responds proudly on this as well. "Master Flair is a genius. Only when you''re on stage with a song, are you considered grand!... Especially when acting for some reason, it doesn''t seem to happen." "... Mm, I can''t, it is... Him, in public... playing, of, is..." Beautiful voice, shaking her head with a boom. But you don''t deny it when it comes to singing in public. "While Master Frey is competitive about Master Flair''s singing, he seems to be teething that you can''t take the stage. So he asked me to come and see this play today." "... f, Frey''s, stage, then, you don''t have to be called... to see, I''m here no... but..." Still, brothers and sisters seem to be good friends after all. I ask my sister in my arms. "Phee, it''s great to know you''re close to your siblings." "Phew, but we''re friends, naturally! Phew, always with me!! So fun every day! Happy every day! Phew, I like it! Love it!" You seem to recognize that talking about brothers and sisters is about you. Confident, I''ve been kissed on the cheek a lot. So, star festival eyeballs. The stage begins by Zon Huroit. The venue is overcrowded. If you hadn''t gotten tickets to your uniform, it would have been difficult to secure a seat. "It''s finally starting. I love" The Angel Princess "! My mother''s eyes are shining. You''re right, I guess I''m really looking forward to it. And that''s not just my mother. The surrounding audience is also sending a hot gaze to the stage that hasn''t even started yet. There are exceptions, of course. That''s still a baby Marimo, a sister who wouldn''t know much about romantic things, or a friend of Hatko''s. "I would have preferred a play..." Brev says that, and Mr. Dorothea is poking him. But this would be irreplaceable in a way. It is impossible to tell a boy of this age to enjoy the main play of love. This year, without any trouble, the Count gives a short greeting and the stage curtain opens. (I guess it''s true that he said in his lord''s greeting, ''If you don''t start early, you''ll get dissatisfied with the residents''...) Whatever, I can''t like the short speech. At the same time as the curtain opens, the playing and sound effects enter. This is live music on an instrument. (Whoa! You''re so elaborate! I was honestly impressed. It also sounds good to have music on stage, but it plays well again. BGM and SE also say that Heroit is in immediate charge. The boulder is the mecca of voice music. Above the stage, the singing princess, the protagonist of this story, laments her boring days. "Ahhhh! I''m bored! I want to sing freely, somewhere else, not in a tough theater......! Uh-huh. He''s also a good actor, but more surprising than that is the actor himself. She is an amazing beauty. Exactly what you deserve to play the lead. But this is Zon Heroit''s place. I mean, that beauty, she has a male gender, doesn''t she? (Did the heroine leave the mansion...) I leave the house intrigued and chase the cat I see there. And I was about to accidentally fall, "Are you all right, young lady? I don''t mind running, but if you don''t pick a time and a place, you''re gonna get hurt, okay? I can be held by another protagonist. (Cheng Cheng. That''s my line. No, in this case, should I say my line was intact?) I''d be a little embarrassed if they thought I was after you. When I saw her, the girl with the hidden eyes was turning to me. I''m sure you overlapped with yourself earlier. (Speaking of which, that girl, she looked at me and said something to her mother, but I wonder what that was...? While I was thinking about it, I got sassy off my face. I guess that girl was ashamed to have had eyes with me, too. "Ha, ha." There, my angel in my arm followed me. "What''s up, Fee? Did you get sleepy or did you want to go to the bathroom again? But your sister''s whisper tightened my spirit. "Phew, he asked me to tell him if I felt any strange magic in him! Now I feel that! DD!? That''s a pre-hit fabric stone so there''s no ''in case'' like last year. The vigilance I did, even though I thought maybe not. Fee told me that. "Phee. What magic power did I feel!?" "Miu. Probably, Kowaki Majutsu! Not so strong! By this daughter''s standards, she''s strong, weak, but not the usual. I can''t even decide it''s no big deal. But it could really be a shame. For example, a drunken sorcerer''s accidental firing, or a lopsided fight that allows the Knights and Adventurers to dominate, by the way. (Then I''ll have to go check it out first...) I immediately made that decision. "Mom, I''m just gonna take Fee and go to the bathroom." "Oh, so your mother will follow you, too? "It''s right there, so it''s okay. But if it''s crowded, it might take a little while, but don''t worry, okay? "Ugh...... I don''t really want kids to go alone, but the bathroom''s close, and Al would be solid, so you''re okay, right? Okay. Say hello to Fee, huh? "Yeah. I''ll be right there" And I move out holding Fee. (Dear Mejed, I have prepared a suit for this to happen. In some cases, will I be wearing it again this year......? There''s nothing in it, but it''s the best. I haven''t even seen your uniform yet. 421 Episode 415: Death Struggle in the Alley Ronnime, that''s his name. For some reason, a man employed by the Viscount Denen family. A man who accompanied the festival''s ''collection'' but did not join the ''request for donation''. And perhaps the only person to know ''behind'' this commotion. If there is anything else to know ''back'' of things, there is. For example, Viscount Dennen. This initiation also began with him again. That Denen ordered a butler, a subordinate of his belly. That was just a ''whispering harassment''. Says, "Let that petty Baumann''s son be some shame on the crowd environment stage! That''s just it. The friendship between the two Viscounts had been cold for a long time, but on the occasion of last year''s catastrophe, relations deteriorated until one step ahead of the hostilities. Denen has no mercy for the hostiles, but there is no reason to go on a full-scale offensive against an opponent who is not standing up and at war on the other hand. If we do that, we will turn not only the House of Viscounts Baumann, but even Count Asel, the ruler of Cyril, against our enemies. So it''s still the harassment phase. Against Frey, if you ask me, it was only in the realm of personal concern of Denen. I mean, it''s not good to overdo it. At best, I thought I should hit Baumann''s son on stage with even one of his eggs. But the side of execution is not that easy. ''That was just a joke'' doesn''t work, as the Sven guard said. You will be punished with severe punishment. So even ''whisper harassment'', the plan was closely worked out. The Dennens are also in charge of the festival''s defense, so they know the placement of the stuffing and the movement of the personnel. We will make the most of them and determine the route and latency of the performer. Of course, the executor can''t be an amateur. This will not be served unless he is blindfolded by the guards other than the House of Denen. There are many powerful knights and adventurers. Many ''real'' survived last year''s catastrophe. It''s pretty hard to get those people out and shame the Viscount''s warrant. The same goes for the decision, but we also have to make sure that we don''t get tired of the Dennens after it''s done. The Viscount Dennen must be ''clean'' only. After doing everything perfectly, I tell Viscount Baumann, who doesn''t have a nose, "It was a disaster about your son," and the plan is completed for the first time. The man named Ronime was promoted to such a crappy and difficult harassing ''executor''. If you had asked him what he thought of the plan, he would have said "I don''t think it''s bothersome" with a cynical face. But he took the initiative of the job. That is not to say that it is beneficial to the Viscount Denen family, nor is it because there are places in the Count Asel family or the Viscount Bauman family. Personal - indeed, for personal reasons, Ronime got on with this plan. He was a mercenary. Either that or the side lurking in the dark. As you can see from this bowl of ''Harassment Plans'' coming around, Ronnime has a past where he has done many dark things behind him. Killing others outside of pure combat behavior is not once or twice either. All for his own sake. "If you hear there will be harassment at the festival, the knights and adventurers will come to stop eating bubbles..." It was he who leaked the plans of the Dennen family to the informant. The purpose is to attract the strong. That was Cyril last year. You should definitely want to make this year''s festival a success. In other words, he will call upon the mighty to take charge of his defense. I want to fight them. "If you kill a strong man, a powerful man, I..." That''s why Ronnie attributes it to his own past. Fortunately, thanks to the Viscount Denen family, it is indispensable for the scene of the duel. "Best of Cyril''s adventurers, Shark. And that belly-hearted Lucas..." Other than that, I saw a guy earlier. Sven, one of Lucas''s men. That was pretty skillful, too. "I''d love to have one of these three hanging on my nets." Waiting for his prey as he stroked his sword, a group of only five arrived. Everyone has a badge indicating that they are guards. "Kuku...... Did you hang up?" Ronnime shrugged, advancing to their front. "Hmm...? Are you!?" "Hey. Haven''t you just done that? Really, we met right away? That''s a Sven centric team. They were on strong alert to Ronime, who appeared in front of them as they stood. "... you didn''t come out before us because you wanted guidance on the festival, did you? "Oh. On the contrary, you''re on my side of the tour. - Somewhere not in the world." To that word, the adventurers draw their swords. Sven disappeared and asked. "Why are you doing this all of a sudden? "You think I''ll answer that? "I don''t know what you''re gonna say, but it''s gonna be a joke, okay? "I mean it, I mean it. If you think it''s a joke, you''re all going to die with clams" "... well. Then no warning. I''m going to look at you as a dangerous molecule and have you tied up." To Sven''s words, Ronnime chuckled. There was an obvious disdain. "Whoa, whoa. Even though I speak of obvious intent to kill, is the purpose of" captivity "? Congratulations on your head. Well, do whatever you want in the afterlife." "... all, hang up! If the captivity is deemed impossible, I will also grant permission to slash and throw away! Adventurers arrive. It''s a well-controlled move. It was a small formation that adhered to the principle of surrounding and hitting things. "But you''re still immature." Ronime flashed his sword. No, not once. Instantly, I slashed him four times. But Sven was the only one who could recognize it. Other adventurers could not comprehend consciousness, but were more ''physically'' unable to recognize it. "-!" Sven stares at Ronime when he sees his men, who have become a wreck. The man who slashed and dumped the four humans was quietly laughing. "It doesn''t make sense that the team is immature. Well, I could see the efforts of the weak." "... you don''t think anything about killing people!?" "There''s no way. I''m serious about decimating if it''s going to be ''food'' for me. If you don''t care, there''s no way you''re gonna kill him in the first place, is there? It''s gonna be a waste of time and effort." Ronnime, who paid for the pippy blood paste, then pointed his cut at Sven. "I expect that from you. You must have seen my sword muscle, right? Then at least you deserve to fight me." "Qualified, don''t be ridiculous! What do you think people''s lives are!?" "Are you retarded? I just said I''m ''food''? If you''re an adventurer, you''re careful what you eat to make your body, aren''t you? Nutritious rice strengthens both meat and bones. Killing each other and rice under the name of" Kill each other. "If it''s not fine, there''s no point taking it." "You won''t forgive me...... Huh! "Who told you to beg for forgiveness? You and I are having a really bad conversation. Well, if you enjoy the fight, whatever." Sven''s slaughter, which comes running at high speeds, was to satisfy the man. Skills and speed are a big deal. Even if you wave a crude sword, it''s just an arm that can break both armors that beat you with hardness. "Techniques that can be pointless" to a certain degree of protective equipment are not very visible on the battlefield. The adventurer called Sven turned out to be at least a ''reachable'' level of combat ability to himself, and Ronime was pleased. "Good...... Huh! A man of your skill is almost anonymous! This is why we can''t stop fighting! Is Shark or Lucas someone you can enjoy more?!?" "Are you a captain or deputy captain?" "Heh heh. We''ll see about that after we slash you." Fast slaughter approaches Sven. He stumbled upon them with minimal movement required and launched multiple counter-attacks. Both are skills that can instantly kill those who are in time. Even if the average man is a skilled warrior, can he see through both sword flashes? "Kukuku......! Really good arm! Ask one question! Is it you who knocked Gash down? "Gash, you say? Are you part of the Baumann Viscount Seal Kidnapper!?" "No kidnapping? Oh, speaking of which, you had that conversation. But no. Gash was one of my targets. He had a reputation for being strong! The same goes for" Wolf of the Land of Sand "and Mawieful Parhauna, the war magician, who was going to kill me one day! A whirlwind-like slaughter intersects. Both continue to attack at untraceable speeds with a single piece of paper. "If you want to kill each other so badly, you''ll always be on the battlefield! Don''t come to this city where everyone tries to rebuild! "I told you! He said I was here for dinner! And I told you it was superb! I stopped by Cyril to say I was absolutely right! "Don''t be ridiculous! People''s lives are like rice! "Even animal life, it would be rice! Nothing''s gonna change. Come on! The sword flashes rolled out in a bending motion are carried out in a bending motion. They alternate several times. "What I''ve heard is that it was Shark who captured Gash! But on the other hand, you''ll always hear the story that you lost to ''Otherwise''! If Shark really knocked Gash out, ''Other than that'' shouldn''t have ever come up on the subject! Shark is strong! That''s why I believe in the theory that none other than Ning Ro Shark defeated him! I''m gonna ask you again, okay? When did you do the gash? You!?" "I don''t admit I need to answer! "Doesn''t look like you, either, does it? Then let''s change the question! Who is Mejed!? Are you the idols of the Adventurer Alliance? Or is it really, like rumours say, ''a human being''!?" Ronime seemed to know the very existence of Mejed God. But to Sven, if I didn''t intend to answer that question, I didn''t have the knowledge to answer it. Because Mejed God is a mystery that no one knows who it is. "As far as I''m concerned, I''m glad it''s a kind of spirit or fairy! If my blade reaches beyond the human race, I can prove I crossed the human race myself! "You''re a fool''s dream! You''re just a human being, and I''m just a human being too! What we have here is merely a slaughter between humans! A couple of cuts together, that''s how we distance ourselves once. "Fine, just human. Then I''ll kill you and prove I''m more than just a human being." Ronnime''s mouth spins out a special language. It''s called chanting, preparing for magic activation. "You! With all those arms, you even have the qualities for witchcraft......! It is difficult to use both. By and large, it''s skewed by either swords or sorcery. Of course there are those who can use both, but there is a bleeding effort to it. Even Sven can do it as long as he uses one of them in a small move, but the look on the man''s face in front of him made me feel as confident as a sword move. "Let it! Sven is slashed to disrupt the construction of the surgical ceremony. But Ronime makes a clever move and makes his offense. The earlier slashing was also a behavior that I knew was not serious. "Kukukuku......! You were strong. But can we fight this sorcery? Ronnime laughed. That''s pretty much out of Sven''s skill, but it''s late, out of his spare time. It was not a chronic heart, but a laugh that could confirm its own victory. So. Yes, that''s why he doesn''t know. That a certain girl had detected the technique she had knitted to win. 422 Episode 416: Descent Darkness covering the sight. A pitch-black that doesn''t even reach the lights of a lively festival. That''s obvious sorcery. Sven realized that the magic used by Ronime was a dark attribute. (Damn...... Huh! That''s bad......! Hostile mysterious man. That skill is just awesome. How desperate is the disadvantage of dealing with such a person and being blocked from sight? Sven, the adventurer of the war, knew. (You can''t win, this is) Immediately, he decided to withdraw. The most important thing for adventurers is to ''survive''. Unknown realm, the demon of new discoveries. communicating those beings, alive and to ''others''. Such prudence leads to cutting and expanding untouched lands. And that doesn''t change even if you''re a strong human opponent. There''s no point in throwing your life away and challenging Ronnime. There are even stronger adventurers in this city than Sven, who say Shark and Lucas. Strong enemies can rely on them and take them with them. That''s what keeps the city safe. (If your vision is blocked, that would be convenient......! Sven leaps backwards in the dark. That, moment. "... Ugh! On Sven''s back, countless linear sensations ran. That''s similar to being tangled up in spider yarn. (Magic......! This is witchcraft! Dark magic and black rope for captivity. Ronnime had already stretched it behind him. Predict that Sven will escape. "Sounds like you caught me, huh? Get ready for what I did? From the front of the invisible, I heard a sneer and a laugh. "Mercenaries include mercenaries. The knight has a knight''s. And adventurers have saga and behavioral principles of adventurers. If you adventurers face difficulties, think about surviving first. In a way, that''s right. But in interpersonal fights like this, you can also say when you''re read about behavior. Daikon, I thought you might want to rely on other adventurers. I won''t let that happen. I won''t let you get away with it. You die here as my food." Ronime put up his sword. Even if his vision is covered in black, we know where he captured Sven. Without the madness of the dimensions, I stepped on that I would be able to amputate his neck with one twig. "There are as many other people as you want to kill. I don''t have time to leave you alone. So you can just die." The man shook up his sword and ran out... And I glanced at him big. A mass of fire passes through where Ronime''s head was until earlier. "Flaming magic? You were magical, too. But it''s empty. Did you say that? Adventurers have saga of adventurers. You burn your obsession with survival. Often the use of hidden weapons or the use of your wife''s hands on the earth is interwoven." Without further ado, the timing of Sven''s magic activation was perfectly aligned with the attack as a counter. A lined user would not have been able to strike a single shot right now, and would have fallen and fallen down after eating a counterattack. Ronime and the man were so good by then. "Then die again." The sword waved and conveyed the feeling of cutting meat. Large amounts of blood pour down on uncontaminated pavements in the dark. "... cum. The adventurer is certainly alive and dirty." The darkness fell and the figure of Sven lying on the ground was revealed. He was alive. He was certainly alive, even though he was unable to move on his own at the earliest opportunity. "At the moment of eating the slaughter, did you turn away slightly?... So, what''s the point in that? I just spared you the instant death, and your death is unshakable. The same goes for not being able to chase from me, but even if I don''t get my hands on it, I won''t be able to hold it for a few minutes. It just prolongs suffering, doesn''t it? "... Huh! I guess Sven tried to say something back. But even that degree of operation was not in a state that I could already do. Being conscious is itself close to a miracle. Ronime reiterated that the adventurer in front of him was indeed a strong man. "As I said earlier, you were strong. And I was just too strong for that. It''s good to be proud of you in the afterlife, isn''t it? The man waves up his sword. Sven''s time buying was certainly an act of no significance. - Even one sibling, if he''s not there. "Nooo!?" Ronime leaps backwards. A white figure had landed right next to the bug-breathing adventurer. "What, are you...!?" Ronnime, who takes the stand unannounced, frowns at the appearance of the intruder. It''s a white body. Graffiti-like face. Too tiny a body. Approximately, shaping unlikely to be human. Otherwise, a child''s lousy disguise or disguise. "... me, meje, d..." The dying adventurer muttered just that. Ronnie''s face distorts into joy. "Ku...... ku...... Huh! Cyril''s patron saint that you did the gash! Your presence was half-hearted, but if it came out this way, was'' being ''itself true! Is that a god, a spirit, or a fairy? As Ronime himself said, if we were to transcend humans, we would be proud of our tremendous strength. As food, nothing more. "... yeah? You think it''s a pair? Ronime noticed that Mejed God had an even smaller Mejed. The tiny Mejed God is holding hard to the big Mejed God. I don''t even turn my gaze to Sven, who fell and fell, or to Ronnime, who confronts me. As if there is no interest in it itself. (What is it, a spirit toddler? A young body of the Spirit is said to be the same as a human baby, with little head or spirit developed, but I guess so...) For example, if you can have a conversation, only the larger mejed. He talks to the white intruder, keeping his combat posture. "What are you doing here, and do you have the intelligence to answer? Mejed doesn''t answer. He crouched on the spot and seemed to be looking at Sven''s contents. "It''s no use. He''s already dead. You''re out of breath." Again, there is no response. As if the man''s words were not reaching his ears. Mejed touched Sven. Clean light spills, soothing the expression of an adventurer who was full of bitterness. "What...!? What did you do!? No way, healing witchcraft!? No, it should only exist in the fabrication of eyebrow spit, such as witchcraft that can save a human being in this condition...! In Mejed''s hands, a tiny medicine bin appears. The white God applies it to Sven. It''s an impossible miracle. Peace was returning to the face of a man who was supposed to be eroded by the Dead Minister. The lives that were supposed to be lost were certainly saved. "This, this, this..." Apparently, it was an incredible event, even for the man who was helped. God, groaned, Sven unconscious. Mejed apparently noticed that Sven was carrying in preparation for festival problems, medical tools for emergency use. When I take the white cloth out of it, I wrap it around my body with familiar hands. It was as accurate as if I had knowledge and experience of medicine. "Ku... Huh! Ha... Huh! Ronime laughs. He saw Mejed''s magic as a healing miracle on a non-existent level. If you are capable of doing that, you must be very strong. Regardless, the reality is different. The magic exercised by Mejed is the magic of purification for disinfection. I actually saved Sven, first and foremost, because Ronnime''s arm was so good, the incision was clean and easy to connect with when I rejected it. And secondly, the use of legendary potions, which cannot be obtained by piling up thousands of gold. It was these two. Either way, Sven''s life must not have been helped. Ironically, Ronime himself was helping Sven prolong his life. But you can''t even tell that. He saw the presence of Mejed as a superb prey. Already not covered by interest, such as Sven. "You must be strong, you!? Huh!? Eat it! Your strength! Take me to the next level! He kicks the ground. Even faster than when you were dealing with the adventurer you just defeated. That was a super fast slaughter. But. "Hey what...!?" His attack was held back by a transparent wall. It''s a demon wall he''s never seen before. Soft water, with a strange feel. That''s Zubzub and swallowing his sword. "- Huh!?" Zokri, and Ronime felt the chill. Instantly let go of the sword and jump backwards. At the same time, ''soft water'' was covered on the spot. If evasive action had been delayed by even half a second, he would have been swallowed up by the array. "Slime...... then you don''t seem to. What the hell is that? Is that your witchcraft? Or are you a family member?!?" Mejed doesn''t answer. Graffiti-like eyes just stare at Ronnime inorganically. He has no experience in engaging spirits or fairies. And when he was in the realm of men, he heard nothing but rumors. "Hihi, hihi... Huh! A grin spilled over fears and joy. I don''t know what I''m capable of in front of you, but there''s only one thing I can tell. That the Mejed is a superior monster. Perhaps if you use everything you can, you''re the one who can''t reap life. (If I were an adventurer, I''d run off with my ass all fucked up......! He thought he was here to fight. The humiliation of running away, I know, is enough. "Hey, Master Mejed. You''re better than that bucket of shit? No one answers Ronnime''s question like a solitary. 423 Episode 417: Challenging the White God (Cheng Cheng. So Gash can''t win......) Lost his sword, Ronime thinks as he looks at Mejed God. Gash is a man who has earned his battles by his excellent swordsmanship and privileged body. Conversely, the opponent who cannot be overwhelmed by sword moves and physical abilities has no hitter. Expanding in front of you, that ''soft water''. Unless we can attack that, I guess we can''t defeat the Mejed Monster to the one who falls over the edge of physics. Ronime takes further distance and quickly takes the weapon away from the slashed down adventurers. Being a mercenary, he knows the usefulness and importance of recovering what is falling quickly. Daggers and the like have already thrown at Mejed God at the moment they seem to have picked it up. Though early work cannot be done by the like-minded... Master Mejed does not shudder. You don''t have to. No matter how well maintained and well knifed you are, you can''t break through that ''soft water''. (CHUCK! If you throw a long sword at all costs instead of a short knife, it won''t reach the main body! Instead of a bow, bringing in a siege weapon would be suspicious if you could do something about it...! The white monster hasn''t even made an offensive attack yet. It''s just that I served ''soft water''. That''s all, a number of physical attacks have been deactivated. Literally, I guess that odd being is on the wrong stage. (I have defeated many enemies with sword arms and witchcraft arms so far. coming up) Swords and magic. How advantageous it has been to have both wheels. Magic to the sword''s best opponent. Give your opponent a sword who is good at witchcraft. Both of them, I thought switching both techniques could win over all enemies. No, I was assuming. (But can I beat this guy...!? Does my magic work for this monster!?) What I recall is the battlefield that used to be. Ronnime, who was proud of his invincibility, fled for the first time in his life there. What I felt was overwhelming fear. To date, in many battles, we have unilaterally terrorized, ravaged and trampled our enemies. But the fights, the people I saw on the battlefield, shattered Ronnime''s confidence to perfection. The guy (...) was in the enemy camp, but he''s not fighting. He ''just saw'' the way he (...) fought. That''s just it. But at that moment, Ronnime was running away. You can''t beat me (...). I understood by instinct, not thought, that if I tried, I would die. As a result, he survived. Ronnime was ashamed of escaping without a single match, angry at himself, but if he had challenged him (...), he would have been killed as intuitively. Contraindicated areas -. In the world, there are words like that. It''s literally a place you shouldn''t be in. It was just a word referring to land that should not be approached. It was royal private property, it was religious related land, it was the mountain where the dragons lived, it was the sanctuary of the spirits, it was the forest owned by the Elves. But from time to time, beings who are a people-shaped race, but bear their name, will emerge. It is a symbol of overwhelming power. Super warrior power that breaks the balance just because you''re there. Words that are the object of fear but refer to the apex. And ''I want to cross human'' Ronime is where I want to reach. "Dear Mejed, are you stronger than that Reaper? A weaker opponent can count as much as he wants. But I don''t know ''up there''. The white monster in front of you and the "Shadow-wrapper of Death" present in the Empire. Fulfilling, which is stronger, etc. To Ronnime''s groaning, the mejed God faintly leaned his neck. Suddenly they called me ''Reaper'' or something, but I guess I didn''t come with a pin. An odd voice, unlike a human being, emanates from a white body. "...... other nogods, engaged sita experience ha no i......" "Damn, haha......! The response from Mejed was simple and simple. I suppose you thought of the word Reaper as literally ''God''. It does not take into account the ''so called'' as a title, but first covers'' God himself ''. I guess the Phantom in front of you means that there is such an interaction with the ''unmanned''. "If I kill you, maybe I''ll reach that ''realm'' too. Ah! That''s why Ronime feeds the strong. A staircase to reach the sky, which is not yet remotely reached. I don''t know the strength of a mejed being. Strong, I know just that, but I don''t feel as desperate as I felt when I saw that ''reaper''. Then. Yes, if so! (I must fight! To overcome fear. To get to that realm. Ronime began throwing the stripped weapon. Not to defeat them directly, but to buy time. (I don''t think that ''soft water'' will allow a physical attack. Even with demonic weapons, there''s no guarantee you can destroy them all! But if it''s pure sorcery! Start chanting. My head hurts terribly. The amount of magic used is too much, and the brain is strained. But I can''t care less. In half-breed sorcery, you probably can''t destroy that transparent wall. (Strikes in the maximum firepower in my hand! And while ''soft water'' disappears, slash and carve that white body! The attribute used is fire. It''s not just the power, it''s the heat that wipes out that water. Magic gathers in front of you. That''s a high temperature that anyone around you could wipe out. A power that cannot be used by a lined magician. And the firepower that Ronime can''t activate without cutting his life. He thought he might fall after releasing this one shot and slapping his whole body. Mejed, if you can defeat God, you don''t have the strength to escape, you''ll end up in captivity. But when I think about "after the battle," I''m sure I can''t defeat him. (I''ll get you over it! Himself in the past, and that ''Reaper''! By defeating Yeh in front of you! With his eyes open and his senses of blood blowing out like tears, Ronnime unleashed the strongest sorcery in his hand - it was his intention. But there''s nothing in front of me. The heat of the fire, the magic gathered, everything. "Phew, underdeveloped...!? That''s so stupid...!?" Magic disappears. Magic itself is neglected. I didn''t think that was possible. I thought it could not be a phenomenon. I couldn''t think of a white monster standing in front of me that could interfere with the very roots of magic. All there is is is an overly burdensome and worn out body and the rest of the magic that has disappeared to 90%. Ronime hasn''t done anything. I couldn''t think of anything, inhibited by pain, fatigue and inexplicability. It also means that the Phantom in front of him has bothered to wait for the completion of the procedure in order to root out his magic. I also put out the magic of fire itself with one hassle to relieve my sister. Even if magic had been unleashed, it would not have been possible to extinguish the ''soft water''. Ronnime doesn''t know anything. He switched to a magic attack because the physical attack didn''t work. But more importantly, the confronting opponent is the natural ''sorcerer killer''. There is no reason to know that an attack using magic is what makes it the least effective. For just a moment when he was flashing, the bright white shadow was diving in front of him. "Thunder out." I thought I heard those words. A paralyzing pain penetrated his entire body, and Ronnime lost consciousness. 424 Episode 418: Like an Arrow In an unbroken alley, he took out a thug who was attacking an adventurer. But what was it, this man? When it was also a festival in the Earth world, one of them appeared a strange guy, but is this man one of them? Either way, if you get caught, you''ll also know if he was just a weird guy or if he was rambling for a purpose. I look around. Around, there are only people who have fallen and fallen. Two stuns. Dead, four. Early on arrival, Phee told me. "Yep, those guys, no more souls" That was a ruthless proclamation. I thought I was guarding the festival and the four of them were already slaughtered by thugs. Only one person was helped. No, you should think it''s good to be helped by one person. I am neither God nor Superman. I also noticed the disturbance here because I had a sister, and I would have stayed watching the play without this daughter knowing anything. Thinking that you should have been helped is arrogant in itself and should be called chronic. Zero came together. Let''s just think that was good. Though I feel sorry for the four families who were killed. And Phee, with one eye, broke through the presence or absence of his soul. This means that ''pretending to be dead'' doesn''t work for our teachers and sisters. Of course that''s not the case if you''re a user of anti-soul defense, otherwise even acting craftsmen like Heroit have shown that you can''t deceive these two. I''ve never met anyone who played a death fiction in this world, but there was a pattern where people said, "Make it look like you''re dead." There could be a guy here who actually picks tactics like that. Though I can''t use soul life technique, I''ve always started to think that I should act with that possibility in mind. (Whatever it is, we have to call people first) A caller whistle was removed from the equipment of a falling guard and sounded thoughtfully. In the night sky of the festival, the high sounds persist. "Fee. We''re gonna hide." "Yeah! Phew, I''m good at hide and seek! He''s always playing with me! If you look like Mejed or what''s in it, dive right in because you''re not going to expose yourself to the crowd. The security net was only tight, and reinforcements arrived at the scene in minutes of the stuff. Because of the emergency convocation by the siren, not only the knights under the Viscount Denen family, but also the adventurers and the guards of the Viscount Bauman family have come. They immediately rushed over to those who were falling to begin life-saving work and captivity. (Ok, this would be fine to leave) I took off my suit and immediately left the spot. "Oh, Al, Phee, welcome home. You were late, weren''t you? "I''m home, Mother. I knew the bathroom was crowded." "It''s this crowd. It''s something. I can''t help it, can I? But what a waste. Princess, the first song is over, right? "Too bad about that." I''ll hold Fee, I''ll lower my back. My mother peered into my beloved daughter wonderfully. "Oh? Fee, you seem in a good mood for a long time, but what is it? "Heh, heh... Huh! Hehe hehe hehe...! My Angel in my arms is grinning with a mellow smile. I don''t think I''ve come back to the venue, or my mother''s words, and everything seems unrecognizable. It''s just like a dream, and my mother looks at me with suspicion. "Al. Did you do something to Fee? "No. I didn''t..." To be precise, ''yes''. I don''t know what I said to Meister. "Phee. Thanks to Phee earlier, I was able to help each person. Thanks." "Phew, I''m alive to help! Happy for you, naturally! I had that conversation with my siblings on the way back from the alley to the venue. I''m glad that Myangel thought this, but one human life was saved. Firmer, I wanted to thank you. "I want to thank Phee for her hard work. Is there anything you want me to do? Speaking of which, it would probably be a stubborn demand to return it. That''s what I thought... "Thank you?" "Oh. I want to thank Fee." "Well, then, uh... Phew, phew...? My sister, who is always supposed to say goodbye, is in trouble for some reason. "Phew, there''s something I need you to do. But I''m always busy. He works hard to study and cook." Hmmm...? Is this kind of spinning a favor that requires'' time ''? At the same time, I felt fresh that Fee, who always thought he was straight to desire, had still put up with me. "Don''t hesitate to say it. If it''s Phee''s favor, I''d like to respond to it as best I can." "Really? Can you really do me a favor? "Yeah. I''ll try." "Then...... Hehe...! Then, hey, hey, I need you to do something for me." "Yeah. What''s that? "Ha..." Whispering and pouting, even though there''s nobody around. "Hmm. Ha...... Finish, finish." Hear My Sister''s demands. At the same time, I understood that you were reluctant. "Yeah. That doesn''t matter. I did hear Phee''s request." "Hey, really -!?" "Oh. True." When I snorted firmly, my sister in my arms exploded. "Yay, yay, yay! Phew, phew, you can have Thanksgiving Day! The rampage is tremendous. I want to compliment myself for not dropping My Sister. That''s right. What Mai Angel had asked for was a "Sister Thanksgiving Day". At the previous "Sister''s Great Thanksgiving," Phee took off too many sharks to become a floating bonehead toddler for a few days, leaving her with no studies or meals at hand. Warm My Mother is also furious about this. For a while, he had been asked to hold a solemn meeting. The seal was finally about to be lifted. "Bye, Phee. When we get back from Cyril, let''s celebrate the Third Sister''s Thanksgiving Day." "-! I''m going home! Phew, now, I''m going home! Let me go home and sweeten you up! Can''t you do it now? It''s Cyril here. It''s not like you''re playing in the sandbox in the garden. "Huh, good luck! Good luck and hard work, run! So, uh, go home now? Right?!?" You can''t snort if you say so. Nevertheless, it would not be possible to deceive the fie in this state under half-breed conditions. I whispered to the angel pulling my clothes and trying to get home. "Fee. If I can put up with it properly until I get home, I''ll extend it to you by the time I fall asleep for Thanksgiving Day, okay? It''s usually ''till dinner''. Just a few hours, but would that be an effective condition? Fee looked up at me with a hazy face. "Really!?" "Yeah. Swear to Mejed." "If you swear to Mejed, you can''t break it! Phew, I''m sure! Were you so heavy under oath to Dear Mejed...... I didn''t know, you know... "Phew, I won''t sleep another lifetime! If you don''t sleep, Thanksgiving Day, it goes on forever! Complete, perfect ops. You have to meditate on the point that it''s impossible. Homecoming, like an arrow. My Angel''s heart is completely trapped on Thanksgiving Day. We have to do something about this. "But, Phee. I like Fee''s face, don''t I? Can''t you see the sleeping fie is very sloppy? "Miuuuuuuuuuuuu!? Yay, you like the sleeping face of Phew? "Love it." "Miuuuuu! I''m so glad you said that, Phew! But if I go to bed, Thanksgiving Day is over! Phew, I''m in trouble for what to do......! Whether you''re happy or confused, the look of an angel in your arms is busy. "Fee. We should hold Thanksgiving Day again. Waiting for fun is a good thing, isn''t it? "Nyu......! Ha ha, one fascinating after the other - I''m coming...! Phew, trouble......! Confuse me, I shouldn''t have...! Yay, yay! or something like that, my sister cunning in her arms. But now you''ve got a lot of Fee''s consciousness back in ''reality''...... It seems misleading and distressing, but do you want me to stab you in the stomach here... "Fee. You love that, huh? Chi Chu, mouth on the mochi cheek. Then. "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew, she said she loved it. Ahhhhhhhh! Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu The foregoing is the backdrop of things. Mother looks me in the eye and says in a soft but serious tone. "Al. Fee loves Al, so you have to face that feeling right, okay? I''m not going to break my promise to Fee, and I''m not going to use this daughter''s thoughts conveniently, but I understand that word is something to be carved into my heart. So I snorted deeply at my mother''s words. Then my mother. Now in a different way, you''re turning your feverish caged eyes at me. "- So, Al. When are you going to do Mother''s Thanksgiving Day? You still hoped to hold it, it...... 425 Episode 419: The Battle of the Stage Venue I thought I''d come back to the venue and get a paragraph, and Brev follows my body early. "Hey Al, what''s with the romance play? Let''s get out of here and go play, huh? I''m sorry, best friend. My sister in my arm is so tight, I can''t leave her alone. And... "If you didn''t see Frey show up, I''m sure he''d sneak by later, right? "Mmmm...... Can''t you deny the possibility..." The role of a friend with an unexpected beauty as a man is'' children - one of them ''. There is a scene where a heroine singing princess sings in the ghetto, but at that time she sings with other children around her, as well as singing songs taught by her in the absence of a singing princess? "Hehe...... If I have a reputation for singing better than heroine, I must be promoted to a singing princess in my next gig......! He had an ambitious laugh the other day, for example, but even if he was better than a singing princess, he wouldn''t be able to play a mid teenage heroine with a single digit of age. For once, among the unnamed "Singing Children," Frey''s role seems to be a pretty prominent position. Even though it''s a terminal role, you think it''s a spot position? So if you don''t listen properly, I''m sure Frey will be dissatisfied. I don''t think you''ll pull it off later because you''re a sappy character, but on the other hand, you also have a slightly devilish, s-minded personality, so making a burden can be a big deal. I''m making that a bloody friend of mine. Brev was convinced too, but still boredom doesn''t seem to be deluded. Even if you''re an adult now, it''s suspicious to see the stage properly. (Maybe I should give him something else...) Something to distract boredom while paying attention to the stage. Something convenient like that... (That''s right! What came to mind was the Tsujitsu slaughter earlier. I whisper to Master Hatko. "Brev, what do you say we keep an eye on the stage? There could be guys trying to harass and flirt with boring people, and there could be some sleazing and putting them away against the audience, you know? "-! That''s it! Al, it''s a good idea! Are you just admiring adventurers, the way they eat is amazing. Mr. Dorothea scolds me because my voice was so loud, "That''s a nuisance for everyone". Brev whispers to me. "I didn''t do anything last year. I was just hoping to get something done this year." It''s called Brev, it''s called Frey, how come all my friends are ambitious? You''re on your own to have a goal, but don''t just run wild, okay? "Ahhh! I wonder if things will go wrong soon...... Huh! You don''t have to wake up. Don''t want it. Brev grabbed the ten hands and glanced around him. Yeah. Shut up even if you''re not talking, damn it. (Eh, now if Hatko has a problem, will it also be my responsibility to burn him... I''m me and I don''t care how Brev looks...) If you think it''s suspicious, everything around you may look suspicious. If a brev jumps at someone just clawing their stuff, that''s the big problem. But my concern elsewhere, the audience is all nailed to the Heroit stage. That''s right. Theatre is the highlight of this festival. Everyone is getting tickets in line or struggling to see this, so I guess fewer people are looking at other things. I only ever saw it on stage. (Oh! Your uniform is out! A friend of beauty dressed as a kid in a ghetto shows up. From the audience, he said, "Yikes!," yellow cheered. Are you already a lot of fans, or are you even a woman like Mia? Frey on stage poses as a poor child in clothing and facial expressions, but he is too elegant and mismatched. Denen''s men, whom I saw during the day, were too well-dressed to match their contents, but I don''t feel like they are poor enough over here. I wondered whether "playing cleverly" was not only a visible act, but also something that should control the atmosphere that was created. (I''ve heard that detectives in the Earth world and such find out instantly if they don''t learn from walking to slang''s kind, but to the point of completion. I''m sure it''s hard to blend in another hierarchy) Even the possessors of acting skills like you in military uniform, probably, are still rough shreds. The world of theatre seems to be deep too. DD? DD? DD? The military uniform on stage starts singing. Oh, you''re good. A boulder can only boast singing with confidence. In particular, confidence and strength are not always equals. My sister, who is in her arms right now, seems to be complacent about her singing voice, but she actually seems to smile. (... yeah? Even as I listened to Frey sing, I felt strange discomfort. That''s not a friend on stage, it''s in the audience. Looking at your uniform, I realized there was a woman wandering her own pockets, as if looking for something - or even getting ready. (Are you a suspicious man? No, I might overthink it) I watched it for a while, but didn''t act suspicious any more, and soon stopped acting strange. Maybe it was an overthought after all. Theatre continues unattainably thereafter. Heroit''s stage is very brilliant in acting and music. I snorted that this was indeed a level of popularity throughout the kingdom. (The actors have a great range of aesthetics. quality of appearance would definitely be higher than that of the Earth world) It seems that Heroit is said that each actor has a unique fan, but I guess that''s natural too. (Is it time for your next uniform) First, Frey sings solo, and the other children meet there to sing. Apparently it''s a plain important choral part. It was the words of my best friend with ten hands that brought me back to reality, which was completely distracted by theatre. "Hey, Al. Is something wrong with him? "Huh?" Unexpectedly, I see the woman earlier. But her movements are not particularly strange. "Where are you looking, that way, that way" When I look at the person pointing at it with ten hands, I see the result. There is a strange man. At the corner of the venue, where it''s also hard to see from other guests, there''s a guy like "I overlaid my shopping baggage" that I occasionally see in cartoons and cartoons and stuff. I''m here at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, regardless of your shopper, would it be something with tons of luggage beside the stage like this? Aren''t they usually supposed to leave it on the floor, too? Brev seems to have thought it weird in "Somehow," but he''s certainly not surprised. But there''s a distance from the stage, and some guys wouldn''t be logical if they had this many people, so maybe they''re just weird people after all. "Oh, we''re going down!?" As Brev put it, ''overloaded man'' fell over. Naturally, the large amount of luggage that was in my hand would also be smashed. Gashan and I heard a loud noise. From the sound, was there metal or something in it? It''s loud enough to sound like the whole venue. The audience turns to you in unison. The man was bowing his head with a peck of sorrow. It''s as if you want to say, ''It''s an accident of surprise''. (No way, it''s not some kind of positive move, is it? I know it''s too much to think about, but I''m not too alert to lose money. He looked over the entire venue sassy, using vision enhancement. My eyes stop at a certain point. (That''s the woman from earlier...) Her movements were quick. In an instant, he dived deeper into the crowd a little further away and threw something from it high in the sky. Neither have the people right beside her noticed her movements. I guess that''s all the body twitching was brilliant. And what was unleashed high in the sky (...). That orbit was also extremely skillful, and if I hadn''t watched her, I wouldn''t have realized that ''it'' was flying on stage. (Eggs? Those are black-colored eggs......) Because of its color, it''s hard to look extra. Even if there were other flying eggs, I might not be able to respond instantly. (I''ll blow all that up! Immediately activate Wind Magic. Keep the black eggs away from the stage. Nothing else flying, huh? Looking over, the metal sound of Gashan again. It''s not the same direction as the ''luggage man'' just now. You can''t just not check. I turn to you immediately, but another ''man who dropped his luggage'' from earlier just bows his head. (No way, this isn''t a positive either, is it? I blew my eggs off, so I didn''t unleash the ''two arrows'' -) Eyes on the woman. but there''s no sign of the person there. Have you already fled, or have you moved elsewhere? (Then the sky is!?) Black eggs were flying. That too, multiple. That means there''s more than one person who threw it. I don''t know who you are, but you harass me with your hands! Eggs within sight, blew up all of them. They all don''t like orbits. Even if I take one of the ''throw'' moves, I''m sure it''s a hands-on task. (This is it the moment Frey solos. Are you aiming for a military uniform!?) I look at you in a hurry. I admire the fact that even with all the noise on the stage, he keeps going without stopping acting, but that kid who is concentrating on the role won''t notice the throw because of it. And I cursed my own detours. In addition to the eggs released from the sky, there were also eggs as if they had been released from the bottom of the earth. I''m sure it was thrown under the audience''s feet, from the ground slate. My witchcraft didn''t make it, and one of the eggs hit Frey. 426 Episode 420: Stage Sleeve Packing Record "Frey!" The egg hit me, and I accidentally got a voice. Despite its unintended nature, Frey softly changes his body''s orientation as he continues to act. Some would have seen a hit, but many would not have seen it because of the noise, again. In order not to be understood by them, it seems that they changed their posture to make the dirt less visible. There the children of Heroit came out sassy and stood quickly to surround her military uniform. Maybe this is an add-on, sheltering Frey. But it was from the side of the chest to the head that hit him. As a poor man, you will still be deluded for your clothes to get dirty, but your face doesn''t either. They cleverly lowered the dirty trouper to the stage sleeve as they exchanged improvised acts and lines. "Mother, please Fee" "Huh!? I need you to sneak up on Noir right now." I left Mai Angel to my mother and ran to the side of the stage. "Mm!? You wait. This place is off-limits! There was naturally a knight on the lookout by the stage, who refused to let me in. But shortly afterwards, I hear voices from inside. "Good. Let me through. He''s my best friend." Apparently, Frey knew I was on my way. The security knight seemed to belong to the Viscount Bauman family, and he let me through with Clam. "Frey, the dirt is huge - Ugh" I hung up and accidentally glanced at him. From my beautiful friend in front of me, there is an intense odor. Is the smell based on that egg? Even though you''re in this state, your uniform is laughing invincibly. "I guess this is a dam dam bird egg. Props used by adventurers to get rid of snotty warcraft because of its smell, not edible. I didn''t think I''d be the shark to eat, though. It''s a valuable experience inside." "If you''re calm? Isn''t that hard, this?" "I won''t make any improvements if I panic. Then it would be more aristocratic to be calm? Especially as you say, this is a big problem. Even if only the dirt is removed, the smell will surely linger. It''s hard for me and my people to distort their faces with this smell in the middle of acting." "You''re in trouble. I knew you were calm while you were there." "Alto Crane put. My best friend, you''re here. I guess there''s nothing more helpless than rushing me, huh? I''m counting on it." "You take it easy on me... I just really rushed..." While I talk, I open the porch. There''s a drug in here that Abel''s letting me have. "Look. Arrow, you got a hand." "I don''t know if it works, and even if it does, I think we need a few minutes, okay? "Hmm...... Do we have to buy time without a star named me? Don''t worry about it." While I was taking the medicine out, Frey quickly went into the shadows, wiped his face and hair, and began to change his clothes. They have more than one costume spare, but the smell still seems to be there for the arrow-stricken military uniform himself. "F, Frey......! So, Big Husband, Husband...!?" There, Mechacre ran in. She also seems to have come worried about how the twins are doing with one crack. The uniform, fortunately, rings his finger. "Oh, my half-body, you''ve come a long way. Quick, but I need you to get on stage a little bit." "Oh yeah...... Huh!?" Mechacre is surprised. Well, I can''t help it because all of a sudden they said this to me. "And even if they say that all of a sudden, I''m in trouble... Wow, me, uh, acting, I don''t know..." "Hey. I''m not asking you to do anything you don''t like. Just do the singing part for me." The Angel''s Princess "is also performed by Marn Heroit, so you remember about the song? I just need you to sing for a few minutes." "So, but..." "Fine, go! To us Heroits, it is unacceptable to ruin the stage! "Ugh..." When she was cut off by her uniform, Mechacre started acting like she could play it. Take off your jacket sassy and change into a spare one. Faster than I thought, I belong to the Arrowhead Troupe, but why not? At the same time, fix the hair covering the eye area. The face of Miss Flair, who had been hiding, became evident. "Ooh! You look just like me!" I accidentally roared. There was a very beautiful girl there. Unlike my brother, he is less confident, but he has colorful incense that I don''t think of as a child. "Hehe. My sister would be beautiful, wouldn''t she? Anyway, she''s my sister." Frey comes out of the shadows whining strange words. No dirt at first glance, but the smell of arrowheads is awesome. "Flair, did you ask for it? "Ooh, ooh...! Nodding, Mechacre rushed to the stage. In his eyes, he felt the will to respond to trust from his twin brother. As they say, brothers and sisters seem to get along well. Your uniform, come to my side and say it. "Well, star knight. Would you give me your medicine for me? "Even if they make (...), you''re ruined because of the smell" "That''s a promise I won''t make at this time." It was the deodorant that Abel made me that sprayed on the grinning Frey. I sold it to the Chamber of Commerce in the name of Prima. The materials and methods are the same, but the person who dispensed it is the person who dispensed it, so the effect far exceeds the commercial product. It was originally brought to combat the odor during the journey, and I don''t usually put it in my porch, but maybe I should carry it with me in the future. "Is this a newly-released fog? Besides, it''s a stink-wiping drug. They''re both put up for sale at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, right? "That''s right. You know very well." "It''s a selling product. It is something that cannot be ignored as a nobleman of Cyril. I also use the gardener of my mansion for fogging. I think I''ll keep the deodorant with me in the future, too. Seems convenient if you have one." Thank you for your purchase. It''s in my interest, too, so please buy a lot. "But it''s called Essen, it''s called Bavaria, and it''s called Prima, who created this drug, and the Chamber of Commerce seems to have a rapidly superior inventor on hand today. I wonder if there''s any purpose to it." Though I think it''s just a coincidence. I''ll try to smell it. Only the pills that Abel has made work on the surface, but I also feel they are still a little short. (Do you want to use magic too...) Gently attach your hands and activate the procedure. "Hmm? Is this some kind of purifying magic? Isn''t it the kind of higher art ceremony used by high priests? You''re so arrowy, you are." "Really? He did." When I answered appropriately, your uniform came straight to the face and lowered its head. "Alto Crane put. My sincere thanks to you." "As much as I''ve eliminated the smell, it''s a big deal" "No. Shortly before you came here, weren''t you in battle? Were you aware of that battle against Tsukuba? Frey''s magic sensing may be more accurate than last year. "And so are the eggs thrown. There was only one hit on me, but before that, you played me a bunch of them, didn''t you? You must have protected me, huh? "That''s..." That''s what the military uniform says, but I feel sorry for you for not being able to protect you completely. "No. Be proud there. You defended Zon Heroit''s stars. Totally enough to spare me keeping it that strange star reading knight. If it''s gonna happen, I want you to be my exclusive knight." Does Frey''s perception mean I''m Pooh''s knight? Well, I summed up the conversation with the star knight who was granted protection by the Miracle Son, so I can''t help but think so. Military uniform, now frowning and smiling. "You invited me to enjoy the stage, Ning Lok. I''ve been helped." "My mother enjoys this play a lot. Besides, I think it''s a good stage." "Right.... Right. Well, as an actor, you still have to enjoy the stage." The military uniform that frees you from the stench rises. It''s a good thing the stage can continue, but is that the end of harassment? The guys who threw the eggs seemed hand-worked, so now that they''ve hit the target (Frey), I don''t think they''ll stay here forever. I may have already escaped, but then I can''t grasp the full story of the case. "I''m going back on stage. I can''t leave it to Flair forever." The military uniform is sending a hand gesture from the stage sleeve to her own sister and her companions. The children of the stage also replace the Bauman brothers and sisters with skillful adds. It''s a big deal to say it''s improvised but resistant to trouble. "Actors are accompanied by a variety of disasters." Frey was looking back and smiling bitterly. Mechacre, who came back to the stage sleeve, bowed her head to me deeply. "Oh, brother, help me, help me, ah, wrinkle..." "Frey''s my friend." Roll out business smiles to keep you from worrying. Then. "~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Mechacre quickly put her hair back on and missed her face. I''m so shy. I admire you for not being on stage often with this. "Well. Shall we go back?" I''m worried about Phee in a gnarly state, and I''m not sure she hasn''t been harassed yet. Trying to get to the exit, Mechacre snagged my clothes back cuddly. Apparently, he''s going to follow me in this state. (Is this a good idea to think a little alert has been lifted? I returned to the venue smiling bitterly. There was an unexpected, minor disturbance there. 427 Episode 421: To the audience. "Well, Brev? When I go back to the venue, there is a small crowd. Peeping into it, Hatko had seized one middle-aged woman there. That''s not the woman I saw. Who is it? He was in the middle of becoming a horse rider and grubbing his little fat aunt around. "Whoa, Al! You''re right, you were right to keep an eye on the venue! This guy was trying to throw some weird eggs on stage! Apparently, Brev succeeded in catching one of the flirtatious criminals. I had no idea the ideas I offered in my spare time would work. "Isn''t that awesome, Brev! "Hehe! I''m not looking to Dada for an adventurer! Now you''re saying that I helped Cyril a little too! He''s holding onto the subject, even as he laughs so well as he looks at us. Even though I''m proud, I don''t seem to be alarmed. (The way you push in, you''re kind of in the hall. Does that mean he also has instruction in the art of captivity? The way the rope is wrapped also looks stiff to the amateur. I guess Brev learned it over the past year because he shouldn''t have known anything about ropework last year. Are you saying that our Hatko works hard every day and that it is tied to the results? The venue has guard soldiers in the first place, so soon comes an adventurer with an armband. Apparently, he is familiar with Brev. I ask the child with ten hands what happened from the beginning without asking what happened, etc. "This woman was about to throw an egg? "Whoa. That''s right! From the crowd, I was about to let it go up! "This is a dam dam bird egg! If something like this gets thrown at you, you''re gonna be in big trouble with the stench!?" No. After they already threw it at me. That''s what I thought, a tiny voice sounded like a mosquito. I noticed that the volume was minimal, probably because the voice was so beautiful. "... uhhh..." "Yeah......? What about you?" The adventurer immediately looks hazy after seeing Mechacre speak up while hiding behind me. Apparently, he noticed who this faceless young lady was. "This is...! of the Viscount Bauman family......! "Ooh, ooh... Ah, uhh..." They turned their gaze and Mechacre couldn''t speak anymore. But there seems to be something I want to tell you. And afterwards, I pulled my clothes around. Maybe you want to explain that Frey was harmed. "It''s all right, Master Flair" To reassure her, I rolled out the business smile that I kept... "- Huh. Uh-uh..." Like earlier, I knew I''d be silent. I still don''t seem to have developed enough relationships to calm her mind. I have no choice. I''ll explain. "Uh, right, it''s an egg, actually -" Let me talk to you, your adventurer''s complexion changes. I guess this is natural because there is actually damage to the Viscount''s warrant, and furthermore, the eggs that came off are splashed elsewhere. "Okay. I once head to the stuffing station and run to deal with each place. Brev, I''m sorry, but I need you to hold on to that woman for a while." "Rikai! The adventurer runs away with a patter. "Oh, uh..." My back is killing me. When I look at it, Mechacre whines bossy with her face down. "Wow, me, of, about... ''Dear'', yes, I need it, yes of. Keep it up, Flair..." You want me to call it off? Even though you''re a nobleman? Well, if you say so, so does Frey. No, I''m out of the question for not using respect in the first place. (Bauman brothers and sisters are aesthetically shaped and elegant, but they don''t feel great at all, so it''s because of that, yeah) Let''s just say I''m not being rude. When she nodded with the intent of understanding, Mechacre continued to pull her clothes as if they were creepy. "... f, flare, what..." Do you mean call it in now? "... flare" "... Huh! Ooh, ooh, ooh...! Oh, heh, heh..." You look happy, and shall we be good? "Dear Flair! There comes a private soldier from the Viscount Bauman family. The knights were searching for Mechacre. They immediately held back the woman that Brev was holding back additionally and at the same time stood to protect Mechacre. I can also see anger in that look, but I wonder what this is because we know we threw eggs at our own protected opponents. "You idiot! To our Lord, work with great disrespect! "That''s right! It''s very unforgivable to denigrate Master Frey''s beauty! "Exactly! It is not acceptable to attack the beauty of our Lady Frey! It''s disrespectful. I know you say it''s disrespectful, but you''re also angry at ''beauty''. Military uniforms are very confident in their appearance because of the attitude of the surrounding people. I mean, aren''t you idolizing the ministerial corps, that guy? Its Viscount Bauman family warrant continues to perform brilliantly on the stage with noise elsewhere. The audience also nailed the stage for the most part. I guess it''s a perception of the extent to which drunken or sleazy criminals have been caught, such as this one. (I mean, it''s military uniform. Will you stop sneaking around looking at me...) Some of the audience and your men who noticed it will stare at me with a tremendous face. ? Oh, I gave it another spin. That was totally deliberate, this. You understand my mood and you do it... That little devil. Eventually the guards came earlier and pulled the woman away. There''s no such thing as rushing around and fucking around, and I don''t see the ''egg thrower'' I saw. Arrowhead I guess the only aunt they took now was after another attack without leaving. (I hope the interrogation clears your back...) It seemed like an act that was really an organization, and I don''t think it''s a ''little harassment''. I want the neighborhood to be clear for the future. "Ah, Al! You''re back!?" My mother, who suddenly passed me her sister, is swelling her cheeks with puffiness. Marimo looks like Mr. Dorothea was stuck with me. "Was that kid''s song really awesome? So much so that the singing princess is so sumptuous! Did Al see it right? Did you listen to that? By "awesome song" my mother would mean the singing princess of Marn Heroit, who served as a substitute when she was deodorizing her military uniform. Right next door, Mechacre is shaking with shame. But I''m sorry. I''ve been talking to Frey for a long time then, so I haven''t been able to listen to this girl singing... It''s an opportunity, but it''s something I didn''t do. "Ah, brother, welcome home" And Sisty, she looks at Brev worried. At this rate, Brother Hatko must have rushed off suddenly. I was worried, but I guess the only reason the brother is good at it is because he has achieved the corresponding results. Maybe I should embarrass Brev when I think about Sisty, but the fact that he ran off suddenly is the same for me. I don''t deserve to say anything. I''m sorry, Sisty. "Yes, Al! It''s Phee." My mother will hand over the angel to me. Looks like we''re still in the middle of Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu mode as far as the look on my angel''s face goes. "Fee." When I call to try it out. "Heh heh!? We''re here already!?" My Sister''s big favor opened up and hugged me. "Easy, Fee. This is the central venue of Cyril." "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?" Apparently, less dreamy, delusions were already running in this daughter''s brain until ''Thanksgiving Day'' began. When I shook my head, he came back completely to reality, and after giving me a discouraged look, I cheeked as I swelled my mochi cheeks. "We haven''t arrived at home yet! Phew, I don''t think that''s a good thing! Pumped and angry. Why should I blame you? Right next door, to Mr. Dorothea and Sisty, Brev brags about his hands-on story. Well, in fact, catching one of the killers would be a big deal. In some cases, you might be able to get some important information. "Already! Everybody, shut up! You can''t concentrate on the stage! And my mother got into anger mode. In the end, nothing happened after that, and the theatre and the festival ended peacefully. 428 Episode Four Hundred Twenty-two: Lid Sandwich, Later Manju ա ΤˡХޥӾҤΤӤ󤬤äƤ DD⡢դ⡣ եäҤ˫Әȡꡢޥ󥸥ϡϥϡ hǤĸ˱줿ޥ󤬡äˤäʤƤƤФƤ롣 ΤǤդȤ⡢ŤäƤ衭 ɤˤХޥ󥺤ЄӤiʤ ʤØϰϥϤˤ뤳ȤȡbҤʳ٤Ƥ뤳ȤϙCӤ ˩`ңҡζդ`Һäʤκä˩`äã ޤʡڤΤޤ٥٥ˡ ʤΤǤ̤äƤȡ դؤãդؤؤؤã˩`꤬ȩ`ã ΤȤҤ΢Цޥ`ʤΤä Ρʤ󷻤ᤧ ǡե쥤դһ塢ɤ 䣿˽Hߤؤä뤳Ȥʤˤʣ Ƥʤ顢ʥĤƤϢ ĤӤ褦Fᤫݼ֤ĤҪʤƟoΤˡȻȸФʤȤޤतʯ߷θ脡T ˤΚݤʤ顢ϥ˩`ȥåפ֤ˤʤ줽ʤʡ ҕܤơۥ`Ҥ΢ЦĤǤiޤ줿ʣ һߤäϡoԤǰηĤޤޤޤˤʤäƤ롣 äϐuΤˡBäƽäƤȤФoʤΤˤͤ ʤߤˡΤΕrgˤϤʤ ϥȥǰФӚցƤäƤꡢϥɡɥƥϤ˳Ƥ롣 ߤǤХޥӾҤϢ?ϡĸäʤΤ ˤƤ⡢ơ ܊ƤͨꡢˤˤΤȤˤäΤϲȻǤϤʤ}ϕrڤǤ롣 Ȥդγϥե쥤ʤäτλŤǰФ餢뤫ҹ̨˂䤨ƾ򤷤Ƥ Ͻդʤ ʤΤ˥ե쥤ϤäˤɤϤ ե쥤⤦һӍ顢ɤ ΆˡFӤɤϤդդդЦä 䡢ΡդXӡߤ⤢줬ݤˤʤäƤΤǤϤʤ˼äƤͣBäͤơؤäΤ衹 ϥե`]ĸΘSߤȤƤե`ĤʢϤ碌ʡ YߤϤ͡ϡ TʿؤΤϤ˽֧BäƤΤǤ衭 ͫҊϤƤݼߡ ˽äζ֤äƤ 䤳ӤΈϤȡ֤äƤƤȫ˼hϤʤΤ ե쥤ǤϤʤBʡ 䣿˽Ǥϲäʣ ΤۤäڤĤĤʤ顢LЦˡ ˤϾסޤƤä ǰˡҤȤġ˩`򲶤館ΤϡߤʤΤ ˩`ࣿ lϣ Τ򕊤yؤϤĤǰ֪ʤ òˤϡԪ˴ĤʤƤ ֤󡢥ߤ餷Ф 㤢äѤꤢĤʤΤʡ \򤯤褦Ƥϡˌ뤫餫Κݳ֤֤ˤΤ|ϡĸ„ʤ须ʤʡĤޤꡢ]Ƥ줿Τ ã ϥϤǤϡ^˽Ťե쥤ˡØŭƤ롣 ܊ϿЦĤġۤ٤xƤ ˩`ƤΤϡǤ൱֪줿Ǥ餷겶館å⏊ΤǤϤʤȤԒ뤯餤Ф äΤС _ˡˤؤTƤʸФϤä åäƤΤϡȥTշΤҤȤʡ_ ΤӜpжǤϡ֤󥬥åȤФ⡢ՑäyؤΤۤ˼ Ƥ⤤ӜpжϤδܿ˨DDؤݤΤäϡäȏݤ롣äѤgʤ륫ɤ⡣ ˄٤ĤȤΤρK֤ΤȤǤϤʤ衣򵹤ߤϡޤФΑL֤ĤΤ͡ ٤äƤäƤ⡢gHϡճˮ䡺ԴɜhƤäzߤʡ줿ΤǤϤʤ˼ ٤ʤȤ⡢һ~˄٤Ƥʤäʡ 줫顢˲ڤҤ餬ˤ館Ů˽ːѤͶĤƤ줿ߤΤҤȤDD ΤФ󤬺ΤǰäƤȤϡIߤτe¼ǤϤʤκΤȤäƤȤνӵǤ⤢äΤ ӵ㡢͡ ܊ϡƤ⤲Ц IߤαvSϡ˒Ф֤򤹤ȡhˤ͡ h ~ζȤˡĿҊ_ ɡĸ„ʤ褦СDžۤ 줿Τ 򤭤϶򤢤äƤԚƤȤˤʤäƤ衢դȤ͡ ӠȤȥե쥤ϾA롣ˤ⡢ޤ ˩`ؓ餫礯ΤФ„Ƥ롣ŮΤۤäƤѤͶ褦ȤȤѺ줿ǡ˽Фˤδ_^ʤ⤽ȡ{٤顢ޤʼޤäƤʤä褦״Bǡ硩ԲäΤʹäϡIȫͬΤ„Ƥ롣ȻƤ鷺ˡΤƤ ɽDDͨǤ롣 ե쥤Ԓͨʤ顢_ˤʵ㤬Ĥ⤢롣 餳˴_Ȥ⤢ΤǤϤʤ˼ ĤޤꡢݤФˡ֤ؤ롻줬֤ߤäƤȤͬrˡ˷ˤοڤ⤸ʤжϤȤʤȨDD ˽ؤӤ餻򡺰kעߡ줬ˤʤå夿ȥꡢڤT򤯤äƤ롣ζǤϡѥ`Ƥ٤ʤΤʡ ǤޤF夬ƤΤ ޤԪȡ܊Ӥ餻gȤΤޤƤ Ǥʤ òϢƤ⤲פ롣 ߤȤĤϡСʪǤ͡Է֤ܤߡԷ֤ߡԷ֤ŹԡӤߡߡߡ֤ӵȸФˤͻӤƤȤ⤢롣Τ˽ߤȤƤԤȫƼ͂䤨ƤϤˡAg͡ ƤФ䤬ä餺तżҤ֤ Ǥե쥤ʤ邀˵ĤӤ餻Ϥ󡢽ؤηˤBС֤ФƲ٤Ԥ⡢ϳ֤ˤäƤȤʤΤ ʤΤ衣˽ĿĤΤҤȤĤϡ 󣿡ɤȤ ϡȤ ܊AʄǥեwӽȡԷ֤Ƭ򤽤äȱ᤿ դ!?աե쥤!? դդաʤʤ ŮäΤϤʤΤˡäˤҊʤΤʯƤ٤ ˩`դ`⣡դ`ΤȤ⡢äƤƣ Ҋwޤʤäޥ󥸥뤬˥ϥҪ ҶƤȡЦ]RƤ դؤءã ι⾰Ҋ܊ϡҤäȤäӤh Է֤äɐۤʤ֨DDȤϤʤ 虜虜Ƥֱ ե쥤ФσǤȤơФ郎ᥫ¤ˤƤ뤳Ȥϡǰ֤äƤϤ ?`ץåȡ˽ϥߤm꤬Τ뼝ʿжϤƤ롣顢mΤߤ֤ν줯ҤäΣؤˤȤϡɤ֤򤵤Τ٤Ƥä ϥᥫؤäƤƤȤ Ϥ狼뤷ʤФƤס֤`gؤ뤳ȤyʤΤǤϤʤ ⤽ҤҤϤޤǤʤ ĤޤꡢΣC֪뤳Ȥ餬y˼Τ Ƥä֤ν줯ǘʤȡäؤ뤬ܤƤȤ⤷ƤĤޤߤˤơżȻΣؤ֪줿DDʤȤΤҥȤϡǤ⹫ݤΤ͡ʃHһ˲һˤFСե쥢ƤäƤϤޤ ĤޤꡢlƥȤƤΰȫǤϤʤĤʰĸФؤäȤȤʤΤ줰餤ʤ阋ʤƤИʤΤ ޤ^ȤڴϤʤǤ裿 ƤϤʤΤʤߤˤ⥭ߤ餬λ⤢Ϥ餽⡢ʤ˽ΤϡżȻһ˲TʿǤäƤ뤳ȡ 狼äܤ롣ˡμ˺ΤäȤϡƤɤ͡ ҤˤƼs褦DD?`ץåȡͬ˳ 央ä֡ פ֤ϡŮӤΤ褦ä 죿Ǥ⤳äơӾҤܤäηäƤʤ ᥫ򶼺CʤƤʤ^Ҫ򤷤ƤޤäΤǤϤʤ ǤⰳԷ֤μ夬¤顢ȫWϤयɷʷ͡Ҥʤ饨Ȥ ƥե쥢ݤϡϤäưη򤯤 󣿡 աե졢ؤäơơǤ˽ꡢ塢夥󡢤ǡ ⡢˼ͤ Ǥ⡢ɤääƤΤϥʡʤ顢ɤ󡢤ʤȤʤΤһɤ⡣ դդաʤ˽ϡTʿoäB뤪ȤȤϤʤʡ󡣐Ϥʤ ӘʤԤǤǤơȤƤҤǤ͡ ǤϡTʿyԒKäȤǤ˽픤Ȥ˂䤨ơäξ¤ޤ礦 Ů`ɤˤʤäơԤȤäȤäĤƤ܊ ҊØŭ äʥܥǥȫʹФBäƤ롣 `ã`ʤΩ`ã˩`ϡդ`ΤʤΣäĤʤ顢Է֤Τ`ȤˤΩ`ã äդդաǤ顢ÓBäƤäĤxk¤ޤͣե쥢 ʡϡuȡ ᥫϽŤƤʤ Ǥ⡢x⤷ʤ Τޤޥ󥺥ȤäƤե쥤ѺΤǡȥե`˫Ә˥ɤƤޤä ߤ夥󣡡ˤá ѺĤ֤줿ȤF״rǡޥ`äƤ롣 ΤޤޤʯˤޤʤΤǡäҤҤʹ򱧤ϤΈxѡ ۤ顢ե`⤦ɷ ˤˤդ󣡡 ҤȰ¤ǡYƤޤØʤΤäۤäڤ餫 थ ƺιʤ΢˲줽܊ȡʥᥫ ݤΤꥸȾxԑƤƤޤ󤫤ͣ ֤ AƽȤϡl¤ƤƤ Ҋȡ_\γ󷻤Է֤☋äƣȤߤĤƤ롣 㤡󣡡ĸ☋äƤ褥 󤿤󤫤 Y֡ΈˤˡȫTǤޤ󤸤夦״BˤʤäƤޤä ʤ죡 429 Episode 423: The Day of Return "Nooooooooooo! LUCICA AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! And goodbye day. A grandfather is holding his mother in his arms, crying. This Osama is probably a pain in the ass too. Well, after all, I couldn''t play with my grandfather this year, so I know how sad I feel when I think about it. Besides my grandparents, Hatcoz and the Huroit brothers and sisters came to see me off. These four had the help of a nursery and stage arches, but they rushed all the way to me. "This is an assortment of souvenirs. Eat in the carriage on the way home or at home upon arrival. Even so, it won''t be very sunny, so some of it could go to waste." "Thank you, Frey. I''ll feed you dearly." But I don''t think you need to worry about the sunshine, do you? Because the moment I received the basket, My Mother and My Angel''s eyes glowed with suspicious sound effects. Probably going to be eaten up on the road without keeping it until we do. "... oh, ma, again, come, come, come down, no..." Mechacre lowers her head with a pepper as she hides behind Frey. Hopefully we''ll get along better with this girl if we have a next one. "Yeah. Hope you get a chance to listen to Flair''s song next time." "- Whoa! Whoa, whoa..." Flair pulled into the shadow of one of the twins'' cracks. But there were no words of denial like "impossible" or "embarrassing," so it''s probably okay, yeah. And Sisty, the ''understatement'' of the Crane Putt clan, gives me the wrap. "Um, Mr. Alto. This is the lunch I made. Please talk to me on the road." "Thank you, Sisty. You want a taste? "Yes..." Hatko smiles at me, though. As I said last year, I hear this girl continues to study cooking properly. Mr. Dorothea said he had good muscles. I wonder if it will be familial, child-loving, and close to the man''s imaginary ideal girl in the future. And other families. My mother is cuddling with my grandfather, so Marimo is holding me by Mr. Dorothea, but on that chest, my made necklace shines. You liked it so much, I gave it to you and then left it on. "Ah bu! Miss Noir trying to touch it. Granma seems to think of this behavior as a baby-specific interest, but probably not. I think he''s trying to eat the magic itself because he''s conferring some sort of purifying magic for the sake of twistedness, and it''s through his demonic core. "Oh, Noir, you can''t put this in your mouth, can you? "Akiyu..." It''s a little depressing, Marimo. If I hadn''t been fooled, I would have really eaten it. "Hey, Al! Now let''s go on an adventure outside the city!? I want to do more mock warfare with you." I''m sorry about both of them, my best friend. Outside the city, it''s dangerous in the first place. "It''s gonna be okay. With my force and your magic, you have nothing to be afraid of! Any adventure will survive! Though I think even if we partied among the crude, we can only see a future that will be wiped out. I don''t think what Brev needs is a half-baker like me, he''s a calm, depositionary staff officer, for real. There, Grandpa Shark interrupts me when I''m done hugging my mother. "No! No, you can''t, Brev! Next year! Next year, I''ll be the only one with my daughters and grandchildren! Last year and this year, you could play at all. Bye! Next, a few more days! The Alliance is also busy at some time of the festival! Come on when it''s over! So let''s go play! Well, the experience of swimming, fishing and floating in the lake is very welcome because I would love to make you feel better. Especially when My Angel says, "I want to go to the festival! If you wish, you are naturally going to give it priority. "Yay, yay! Hurry up and go home? Phew, I think that''s good! The angel is holding onto my body, but still pulling his clothes. I have no goodbye greetings or plans for the next one on my mind, and I seem to be hoping to have ''Thanksgiving Day'' as soon as possible. On the other hand, my grandfather is also my grandfather, and I have no spare time with regard to our next visit. "Look, Brev, Sisty! And the Viscount Bauman twins! Next time, I''ll take over my grandson! You got it!?" "Huh? I refuse? Viscount family warrant answering sassy. He clutches his hand close to me with his twin sister on his back. "Even you''d be much more at ease with a poor beautiful girl like me than a muscular, muscular, middle-aged man, wouldn''t you? And as it were, he turns his expression into a luscious'' woman ''face and smiles at me. But you''re a man, aren''t you? "I intend to make the most of the position of the Viscount eldest son and the identity of the trouper to make backgammon popular with the people. To do this, close contact with you, the developer of this excellent game, is essential. So, if it is, you and I should be as close as possible. Wouldn''t you? The daughter of a man who strengthens the power to hold hands. Yeah, but I don''t think you need to hear from me, do you? You know, inventions of a different name are normally distributed without consultation. "No, no, no! My grandchildren are mine! I''m not giving it to anyone! "Heh heh. It''s not up to you to decide that. Al. And it''s good to remember. Percussion muscles can''t beat beauty." Mysterious attachments erupt. You''re pulling me, they''re both men. "Meh! Ha ha, play with Phew! Others, take it, take it, take it! And your sister is furious. The third visit to Cyril ended in relative peace. "So the reason why a mercenary who is roneem has finally reached the point of murder remains unknown? "Ha. Suspicious death in solitary confinement - no, because I caused myself harm" Cyril, the political hall. Lord Aselberdamian exhaled when he heard his men''s report. "Nothing was supposed to happen at this year''s festival, but if you open the lid, is it suspicious death on parade? That''s something that won''t last." "Ha. But that''s Viscount Dennen''s - no, it''s nothing. It was a silence." "Mm-hmm. This isn''t a pub at the end of the day. Speeches bear responsibility and evidence. Be aware of that." "Ha. Sorry" While paying attention to my men, I thought it would be a shame that my uncle could not get the information out of Ronime. The captured mercenary man consistently remained silent until his death, but only uttered one word, Mejed. Last year, he testified that it was also the work of the mejed Phantom that killed a flavor that kidnapped the Viscount Bauman family''s breath warrant. It was also the Mejed who defeated the Herd of Warcraft. And this year. Two toddlers declared untreatable in the nursery are undergoing miracle recovery, but, as in last year, the Mejed statue was said to have appeared neglected at the scene. (What is Mejed? How come you only show up to Cyril? I haven''t invited a star reader - the Miracle Son this year. Then what shall I think of the coming of Mejed God? As Cyril''s ruler, leaving it alone was not a good issue. "The treatment of the seized Mejed statue is another problem..." "Ha. Because it will undoubtedly be the source of new disturbances" The statue of the god, which appeared last year, was sold, but thereby complained of by the nursery, the inhabitants of Cyril and the royal family. The residents wondered what it was like to sell Cyril''s patron saint. And from the country, why didn''t you give it to me? I was stingy and stabbed away. "Mejed, God does miracles every time he shows up. In this Cyril, we are already gathering faith as a new God. The Church is also born, but it seems that the Patriarch is an ardent follower and is gradually gaining followers" "It''s a god with only a frigid odor, but it hasn''t had an adverse effect. I''m not even going to ban faith. so I was hoping for some information." "I''m sure the church will persevere to ask what''s going on again." "We don''t know anything. Trouble." While watching the bitter lord, his men trusted that "this man would make good use of them as trading material, too". "Lord. As for the protest from the Viscount Baumann family about Viscount Denen''s ''fundraising activities'', how about it? "I guess you should put it away with my attention. Viscount Denen has told his men to ask them to be courteous, and his runaway men have said they have humiliated themselves with it, but it also takes time to ascertain the facts. There is no way to spread the house of both Viscounts any further. You should make sure I drop it." His men said to Damien, who exhaled loudly. "Lords have a lot of problems. It''s hard, but I''m glad you''re Cyril''s ruler. No, not just me, but many knights and people." "Are you going to let me climb a tree? You want me to tell you something more pleasant than a sighted asshole? "Ha. So why don''t we talk about animals, etc? The Viscount Baumann family has a cat, but we had a chance to get in touch the other day, and we soothed it a long time ago." "Oh. That tea tiger. But you can''t. I saw that cat, too, but when I tried to stroke it, I got scared away with tremendous speed. Why did you hate me so much?" Seeing a lord laughing with his shoulders flaunted, his men sincerely thought, ''If this is the one, Cyril is safe''. 430 Episode 424: Dear Sister, Thanksgiving Day (3rd) I opened my eyes. I closed my eyes early on. Earlier than when I had my license exam, I opened my eyes. That''s for your precious sister. For one day today, I''m deciding to date this girl for you. "Fuhi-ju... Huh! Fuhihihihihihihihihihi...... Huh! No, I... Suki......" My Sister''s mouth, which sleeps with a hug on the dice, is already much more hickey. If I stroke him, he''s going to wake up at that moment. Yesterday, however, Myangel couldn''t seem to sleep inside because she couldn''t wait for today, so I''d like to give her some sleep. So it is strictly forbidden to touch. Goodness and patience. Open the window and look out. The dawn of summer is early. Wake up early and say, ''What time is it?'' What don''t you care is that you''re winning more than you were in your previous life. "Al. Morning ~" abruptly. Really abrupt, wrapped in a soft feel. Apparently, my mother stuck me. "Morning, Mother. Earlier today, huh? "Al, you''re faster than that." Cheeky attack similar to my beloved daughter. It doesn''t feel like your daughter, but it has a slippery, superb texture. My mother, you have beautiful skin. "It''s ''Phee Day'', isn''t it? It''s rare to wake up early, so I have to wake up early for that, too, right? There''s something I want to do." "Oh, it''s almost done, isn''t it? "Al, you''ve already finished it, haven''t you? A boulder." "Ha ha... I''m used to being chased by the delivery date..." "Al, your eyes are kind of dusk...? Finished, that''s a gift for Fee. Even so, it''s not your sister''s birthday yet. My mother and I were just making separate things for Fee at the same time. And because of that, we talked about giving you a present together. To surprise you, of course, don''t tell Myangel. "Well, your mother''s going to another room, isn''t she? Today''s dishes are made with me and Abel, so Al can accompany you to Phee? "Thank you, Mother" "Ugh...... It''s for your precious children! Oh, but you can''t spoil Phee too much, can you? Because it''s not for you, Fee! I kissed my cheeks and my mother left. The spear of kissing here is not your sister, but your mother. (Well. In a little while, will Fee look? The summer sky is, after all, beautiful. "I was... oh, my God! And the awakening of the angels. The speed at which it jumps. The power of the arms that come hugging me. I can feel the pressure on my cheeks being different than usual. "Hehe... Huh! Hehe... Huh! Heh heh heh heh! Whose quantity was incredible. Waiting for this day, Phee is already high tension in the morning. He circles around me with a thousand feet like a drunken salesman. "Fuhi-ku... Huh! Fuhihihihihihihihihihi...... Huh! Are you in a good mood, dancing naturally? Drunken fist, I guess? "Not to......! I don''t want to... Huh! "Yeah. What is it, Fee? "It''s Thanksgiving Day! A whole day, huh? I know you do, but I''m going to check on you with a mellow face, sister. I snorted bitterly, "Ya-" "Ya?" "Yay, yay, yay! Yet today - without anyone interrupting, it belongs to Phew! Pippin ''flyin'' around. Keep up the momentum and resume the dance. "Yay, yay, yay, yay! Are you in a good mood, pretending to be a bum? "No, no, no, no! With a melting smile, I pretend my buttocks. "Holy shit! "Yes, sir." When I held him up, he immediately saw an enthusiastic kiss. "Hehe...! Today, Phew, kiss me! Yeah. That''s the way it always is, right? "So, Phee. What are we gonna do and play with today? "Miuuuuu! Phew, there''s so much I want you to play with! Building blocks, painting, dancing, hide, blanco, tricycle, sandbox, pool, shiatsu, finger sumo, ball" My sister held her head with both hands. "Ha, what do we do!? Huh, we don''t have enough time! Take it easy. I haven''t even had breakfast yet! "Phee. I''ll play for you, but you also have to take a proper nap, okay? ''Cause I''m gonna get tired, huh? "Nyu...... Huh! But as soon as I go to bed, today will be over..." Such a crying face. "Phew, more, I want to be sweet...! Lots, lots, lots, lots, lots, lots, lots, lots, lots! "Yeah. I''ll play a lot for you, and you can be plenty sweet, okay? So let''s get some sleep, huh? I want Fee to be well at all times." "Miuuuuuu! My Angel rubs her cheeks as she raises a distressed voice that is neither distressing nor joyful. But the important thing is to warn them, "I have time for a nap." If you suddenly say it in the last minute, it might get a little sloppy. Either way, my job as a brother is to take care of Fee''s health. You can''t get hurt or tired. I need to keep an eye on you. But at that time, Khuuuuuuu, MySister''s stomach rang. "Yes! Phew, I''m hungry! Whatever the situation, they''re going to starve humans. Especially since my sister is a child who can eat as soon as she wakes up, every day is healthy. "Right. Difficult things to think about after eating." "Yay, I know exactly! Phew, I like to eat! I like it! Yeah. If I could push my mochi cheek, I''d be happier with a smile. "Ha ha... I don''t want to... I love it! A break after breakfast. Looks like the angel tried to rush out first, but it''s not a good idea to move right after eating. I''m letting him sit on my lap wearing an agara. I can just giggle and stroke him like this, but he seems happy for MySister. I''m grinning with my eyes narrowed like a cat. "Not to...? Phew''s stomach, why? Have you eaten too much? I''ve been eating a lot while I was in a deli... As requested, I''ll rub your bright white stomach that''s popping out. "Look, Fee. Is this good? "Hehe...... Tickle......! Thank you..." My sister looks happy rubbing her silver hair all over me. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, I''m still right up, but I''m so happy already! Phew, what happens today? "Thanks again, I''m still happy. I''m going to do everything I can today, but I''m going to make Fee happy." "Hehe... Huh! Phew, glad! Phew, happy! Phew... KEEP! "Yes, sir. I can''t move. It''s good to play, but it''s good to just stick around like this, right? "Ugh! Hehe ~...!" My Sister with her head rubbed, eyes closed. After all, are you still sleepy? Then you can let him sleep like this. On the other side, a mother holding Marimo is looking at us with her eyes narrowed. "Ugh. Fee, you look so happy. Al''s a little whimsical." It''s summer now, so we''re siblings with the sun. Especially though I may be the one looking after my sister. (Fee, do you think I''ll sleep like this...? As she continued to stroke the subtly relaxed angel, Fee raised her face haha. "Yes! Whoa, whoa, whoa. I got it! For starters, keep playing! That way, it''s not painful! All the time. Why would you do that? "Hmm, what are you playing with? Are you gonna do a shiatsu? "Song! Phew, good at singing! I want you to listen to Phew''s singing! "Mm-hmm. Right. So, sister, why don''t you show off your proud throat? "Hehe, leave it to me! If you can sing, please kiss your cheeks! Sooner or later, Myangel kissed me. I know how my sister works, but I guess I''ve decided what to do. Watch Fee breathe heavily. My little sister looked at me and said with a twisted smile. "Yay, love it! 431 Episode 425: The Day You Blow The Grass Whistle Isabella Edit El Bailefeld loved Blanco. No, I still like it, not in the past form. But I don''t taste why. (Even today, he''s not here...) Isabella looks softly at the ''land of the old ladies'' without inhabitants. Would this landscape have been so cold? Though it looked warmer, sunnier. Living in a world different from Isabella''s, the outlying people of the west were returning far away to Cyril. She''s busy. Every day as a marquis'' maid, I am chased to study. She was never foolish, and although she was intelligent given her age of Ning Lo four, she could not fully demonstrate her natural intelligence at that young age. Preliminary preliminary discipline. Even reading and writing was still difficult. However, my mother Aufsta, who is adamant about her daughter''s excellence, did not tolerate delays in her studies. "Isabella! You can''t even do this!? You''re not my daughter, you stupid daughter! He was often yelled at and punished as such. Several tutors took it upon Mrs. Aufsta, "because she is still a child," but have bought and been dismissed from her mistress''s wrath over it. All that remained were either those who would make Mrs. ''s'' policy ''good, or those who would pierce her indifference. For her, study was becoming a time of fear and disgust. So. Yes, so extra, I admired the ''other world'' right next door. (He''s not back yet...) I rarely get to play with him. But I''m just staring at my ''family'' from afar. Just looking at a close family. Isabella''s heart became lighter and she gained the vitality to live. "Quickly...... Come back soon, you idiot..." And whosoever heareth the word, he is nowhere. Around the end of July, in the house next door, that family finally came back. From that day on, the neighbor regained his vitality, like a painting of colour. I hear laughter. Words reach your ears that care for each other. The idle detachment quickly turned to ''The Land of the Oaths''. "He" was still inspecting Blanco today. When you do something for ''family'', ''he'' is always alone. I''m acting softly for someone at a time when no one''s around. Isabella crept through the hedge and stepped into ''The Land of the Fairies''. "Hi. Long time no see" "Heh, heh..." A soft smile can be directed at you. An unreliable face. But a deep face. A strange smile, never directed at my parents. "Hey, you''re still looking at Blanco today..." "Yeah. If anything happens, it''s tough. I want to take good care of my playthings." "That''s good, you look free! I''m so busy!?" To Isabella''s words, ''he'' laid his eyes down and laughed. That''s arrowy, with a very deep look. "Right. It''s good to be free.... I''m basically too busy to do that." "What! Are you making fun of me!?" "No, I''m not. They say," You better find some free time. " There are no bruises in your eyes that can be directed straight at you alone. Isabella looked away, unable to look directly at it. "If you''re tired, you better not force it. Not to mention you''re a girl." "And you won''t have a choice!? I have a study to do! "Yeah. It''s hard to study. There are a lot of things I need to remember. But..." Hiya, and ''he'' reaches out to Isabella''s head. All of a sudden, my body accidentally shrugged. "It''s a little something to show off, something to breathe in." In the hands of ''he'', there is one leaf. It was something that came with me when I went through the hedge. (Hey, it''s not like I could stroke you, you know...) Little, sometimes. Knowing or not such a move in her mind, ''he'' put the leaves in her hand to her mouth. Pooh, and a little loose noise. But Isabella was surprised by the sound. "Hey, what, is that!? Ma, magic!? It''s magic...!?" "Isn''t that a little different? I''m sure the good guys have magic tricks." The missing noise in between continues. But if it goes on in a row, clear ''music''. Isabella didn''t know why there was such a ''sound'' from the leaves. DD DD ''He'' smiled and spoke to the girl whose eyes were sparkling. "Grass whistle, you want to try it? "Ku, kusabu, eh...? "Yeah. I''ll whistle the leaves, grass whistle" ''He'' gives her the leaves. Isabella doesn''t realize that she is cleaning with the magic of purification in between. "Here''s the thing...? Fussy, dumb air sounded. Failure. That''s just it. But Isabella, angry when she failed, gave herself up reflexively. "Are you in a different position to put your lips on? "- Huh?" "Yeah? What''s wrong? "Oh, yes, no" The reaction of ''he'' is utterly legitimate. But it seems surprising to Isabella. To the bewildered girl, ''He'' gave a lecture on how to blow. "Here, here...? Pooh, and there''s a noise out of tune. But it''s an indisputable grass whistle. "So, done! Oh, my God! "Yeah. You made it. You''re good even though it''s my first time. It''s amazing." "Eh heh...! Isabella laughs, then hacks away from her face. "Huh... Huh! This isn''t happening...! Ha, it''s not just the sound! "I think music is a great thing, but hey" "He," he laughed, playing a grass whistle. That sounds like so much fun. Isabella didn''t even think of it and took the leaves in her hand. Even though it was a frivolous exchange, my heart pounded out why. "Mother...... Huh! Upon returning home, Isabella ran to her mother Aufsta. She also wanted her real mother to know about the "entertainment" called grass whistle. "What is it, loud, can''t be! "Ugh..." I could see at a glance that ''Mother'' was in a bad mood. But she smiled so hard that she approached her family. "Oh, Mother, I made an awesome discovery...! If you put a leaf in your mouth like this..." I used the term ''discovery'' because I can''t be known to interact with people in my neighborhood. But without having to worry about that part, Mrs. Aufsta changed her complexion. "Isabella!" Batin, the sound sounded. With a leaf floating in the universe and a feeling of fever and pain on her cheek, the girl found out she had eaten a flat-handed beating. "Oh, Mother -" "What brings dirty leaves into the house!? And I can''t believe you''re trying to put that on your mouth! What would you do if you were a bug!? My house would get dirty!?" "Hih... Huh! "Bringing leaves or something means you were walking outside without even studying!? So you think you can pass the October exam?!?" Again, I got my cheeks strung up. What was there was boiling anger and hatred. Isabella doesn''t know. When she was smiling and whistling, to the Marquis of Caspel, whose mother was her real father, "Apparently, a separated concubine is better up there as a ''mother'' than you." and that it had been lightly pointed out. Mrs Aufsta considered that to be the greatest insult. Instead of having a problem with myself, Isabella wanted to play, so she thought she had been judged. "Me! This is me! There''s no way such a woman could be inferior!? Isabella! It''s your fault! If you had studied properly, I wouldn''t have seen you with those eyes! Apologize to me! Twice and three times, I ate a flat hand. Isabella kept crying and apologizing. Evening. And she was nestled under a large tree near ''The Land of the Oysters''. Isabella, judged to lack ''reflection'', was ordered to chill her head outside the mansion for a while. Dinner skipping was also harsh as punishment for bringing dirty leaves over playing. "Hiku......! Gu...... Huh! Isabella was crying. I don''t even know if my cheek hurts or my heart hurts. I heard a rumbling. She panicked and muddled her eyes. I didn''t want anyone to see me crying. "... of, because of...? Sure, I thought I heard it from the other side of the hedge. Or did it even blow in the wind? Either way, there are no figures around. (Me, why are you standing here (...)...? If it''s outside the house, it should be good in front of the door. My legs were pointed at this place where I could see ''over there'' for some reason. Is'' over there ''smiling, even while I''m doing this? Laughing away, are we going to eat shoulder to shoulder? Kuku, my stomach rattled. There. "Oh, I''m so full, I can''t eat anymore...... I don''t know what to do with him." A deliberate bar reading sounded like a zookie if a trouper living in Cyril heard it. but Isabella, distracted by its'' voice '', doesn''t even care until she turns the line. It definitely belonged to ''him''. When you look over, there''s a shadow across the hedge. It''s ''him'' and a girl still young, very pretty, in maid clothes. "... eh" Isabella deflects her face reflexively. I didn''t want to get wet in tears and see my swollen face on my breasts. "Uh, it''s a coincidence. What are you doing here? A tremendous bar reading is directed at Isabella. "Oh, it''s none of your business..." "Yeah. Well, it doesn''t matter. We met here on the edge of something, and if that''s all right with you, I''m glad you could help me." Help? What do you mean? "Yeah. This is it" To the words, I glanced at the basin that the maid girl had. There''s something on there. (It''s food...! Gokuri, and Isabella rang her throat. "This is a rice balls." "Rice Balls? That''s so weird, I''ve never seen them..." "Uh...... Don''t you eat at the Marquis'' house on boulders? It''s delicious, eh, rice balls. The rabbit is also a horn, this is it. I can''t eat with my stomach full. But when I left it, it pissed me off, so I was on my way." Isabella lays down her eyes and then says to ''him'' with a trembling voice. "Phew, phew. You have trouble getting mad at me.... but what if I ask you to keep your head down, that, Bunny, Ri? even if I can... ok? "Really? That would help. Can you do me a favor? ''He'' laughed as if in a ho. What was the relief directed at? "Hmm...... And you have no choice..." Isabella reaches out to the parrot that is on the parrot and basin. Other times, she didn''t realize the unnaturalness of having a water drain and a beautifully washed cup, or that the rice balls were freshly made. "Eating by the hand is barbaric..." Includes a white chunk in your mouth. "-! Oh, delicious..." "That was good. There''s a lot of them, so eat more and more, okay? I had pain every time I moved my cheeks, but the taste and hunger were filled, which distracted me. "He" inherits the basin from the girl beside him and closes one eye towards the maid. "Well, nice to meet you, then, huh? "Yes, I want you to leave it to me. If you ask Iphonne to follow up later, you should have no problem." The maid''s girl goes towards Tokotoko and the main building. "Hey, what? Where did that guy go...? "Oh, I don''t care, I don''t care. Because I just asked for a personal use. More like your cheeks are swollen than that? "- This... Hey, I just bumped into you there...! This, you know, it''s nothing... Huh! "Really? That''s good." "He" took the medicine bottle out of the porch. And with a familiar hand, apply to Isabella''s cheek. It was such a natural move that I was delayed in realizing that I could touch the opposite sex. "Hey, what are you doing..." "Yeah. Just an introduction. You said it was nothing, but it''s about a woman''s face." The feel of the cheeks to be stroked was gentle everywhere. Being silent, I found that you were treating yourself right. "Shh...? Yes, it hurts, it doesn''t..." It was incredible. Jinjin and the pain in her cheek are completely gone. The swelling also appeared to have been removed. I was also surprised at the child''s heart that there was such a moment to heal. "Rice Balls, Thank You for Eating" ''He'' smiles and bows his head. Isabella missed her face. "Or, lend me, lend me this..." "Yeah. I''ll borrow it. I hope I get a chance to give it back someday." She pushes silence. Wonders and heartache had also disappeared. Right next to you, the sound of a grass whistle. It was a shitty performance played by ''he''. Isabella takes the leaves with her. I gently brought it closer to my mouth. Two tones quietly overlapped the twilight sky. 432 Episode 426: Demon Prop Technician Alto Crane Putt "Go ahead, Alt-kun. This is your Certificate." August of 1206, a sacred history. Every time a familiar magician, Tordi, gives me the paperwork. It is a testament to first place acceptance and to being allowed to work as a magic magician. "It''s only been seven years since the beginning of our country." "Haha. The youngest is there, so it hasn''t been since the opening, has it? "Your Highness the Fourth Princess, isn''t it? Sure, she''s only six. I guess she''s the one who deserves the word, but that one''s a genuine genius. Besides, he is blessed with the environment, because the master is a great magician known as the genius of heaven. When you go there, Alt-kun is a civilian with no academic environment. I think this is a miracle. I am also a civilian, so I have had difficulty getting one of the books, so I intend to understand the struggle." No...... I''m the one who''s blessed with the teacher, the contents aren''t children, and I think it''s the village daughter who''s awesome after all... Well, let''s just say that now I can also make magic props that utilize the ''power'' of Demon Stone. This is huge. I can do a lot of things. "I''m not obliged to answer this because I ask it out of interest, but has Alt-kun decided what to make yet? "Yes, for once." "That''s amazing. I didn''t know it was settled." Nothing terrific. Because it''s a personal invention by the time it''s completely flawless and skinless. If I can praise you for being fixed, that should also be your arrow-stricken village daughter. I''m not as pure as that girl. I guess she''s still working on it for her missing limb mother, isn''t she? (If you speak to the village daughter properly, there will be a call from both marquises one of these days...) I don''t like it...... I don''t want to go...... I also asked Mr. Tordi today, but my appearance seems to be a little further ahead of me for the convenience of gathering candidates for close study. Since it is an underdeveloped world of communication facilities, it is also a struggle to contact distant aristocrats, who are lagging behind due to their influence? Tordie says with her eyes full of expectations. "Alt-kun is a genius, so maybe he''ll make a name for himself as a magician in the future? I don''t think I need a first name. I just want profits. For once, the Demon Prop Technician can also use his alias. Especially since this one also registers with the state, from "above," it seems that "who is actually" can be understood. Still, it''s more confidential than using my real name, so I don''t have a hand in not using it. "The three names that are now emerging inventors in Wang Du are Essen, Bavaria and Prima, but the name of the magician Alto Crane Putt might be added there, too, right? In the future, it seems to me that Alt-kun may be one of the four kings of invention, called the future." Aren''t they all the same person? - Oh, no! Four Heavenly Kings (one total) and all sorts of terrible things. It''s just that there are going to be more in my name, right? Sports drinks and backgammon are known by some acquaintances to be my inventions, but I don''t want ''anything else'' to know, so this one also uses a pseudonym. As always, blacksmiths full of loose ends would naturally come up with a different name if they reached a level where they could be sold. And you''re my sister. If Phee''s pottery is going to be sold, I''m going to ask her to use an alias. It is my belief that that girl''s talent should not be known much elsewhere, and her mother and Abel agree with that. Either way, it would be a fantastic name to call it Demon Prop Technician Alto Crane Putt. The first batch of magic props has already been decided as mentioned, and with this permission from today, it is planned to be completed soon. "Okay, Alt-kun. I know you''ll have a lot of hard work ahead of you, but good luck." "Thank you. Thank you for everything you''ve done for Tordi." "No, this way.... Besides, this is my mere cane without a sixth sense, but I feel that Alt-kun and I have an edge ahead of us. So here''s what I''ll say. Thank you for your continued support." My sweet beautiful sister smiled. That''s why the first round of magic props was completed. The foundational model is already made, all you have to do is set the power. I also asked Gado for the actual production this time, and the creepiest "drug" was made by Abel. However, the apparent developer of the drug is Prima. This inevitably happens because there is no reason to give the name of Takazu. It seems painful to sidestep Abel''s manners, but I will let the Elves restore their profits in the name of ''joint development with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce'', so I just hope that in the future it will return to the people I took care of. For once, myself, I have a hand in production. It''s the Demon Stone of Light. In order to adjust the light intensity and make the light direction oriented, I was allowed to "interfere" a little bit. This is my only original, so you won''t be able to get this demon stone anywhere else. Of course, the facade makes it a touch of ''unusual demonic stones held by the Elves''. - And we''re in the garden away. Because it was the first, I wanted to use this (...) "for the whole family". I''m holding Fee back and I''m standing in the center, with my mother and Abel leaning aside. "Okay, we''ll get it up and running, right? It''s Yantine who switches on the magic props. She''s taken care of a lot of things, too. Others even have here the top president of the Chamber of Commerce and the vice-president, Mr Henriette. With both giants absent, is HQ okay? "I can leave most of this to Fennel, so it''s okay. Don''t worry, the only thing I can''t do with that girl is control Mis." And the Chairman of Commerce says as he glances at Abel with a gibberish eye. ... This is the guy who''s been eating the most out of this invention. The vice chairman and Mr. Fennel were supposed to be here. And when I look at Master No. 2 of the Chamber of Commerce, she smiles softly and asks me. "... Al. What''s the ''special'' you''re promising Fennel -? I kind of feel weird pressure...... A special, that''s it, isn''t it? "Snack Special". When did they make you promise in Cyril? Not yet executed, but Mr. Fennel was always Nico''s face for winning the ''reservation''...... "Henriette. It doesn''t matter at this time, such as the friendliness between Master Alto and Fennel. The important thing is this! This is a great invention!?" At the earliest, the president of the Chamber of Commerce is obsessed with Demon Prop One. ... Oh, please take your mug home on the way home? Because I''ve been properly prepared. "So, we''re going to start the demon props, right? Tine will check again because this one was Gudagda. Something''s wrong. "Fee. Hold on tight to me, will you look at that box? "Ngu...... Phew, I''d rather see your face than the box..." "Yeah. I''ll be right there, just a little bit." "Miuuu...... - But if you say so, you have no choice..." "I''ll stroke you when I''m done, so smile, okay? "-! Why!?!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Huh, smile! Smile and look at the box! Yeah. You''re not making a laugh, this. The moment I laughed bitterly and Fee just had a glowing grin, Tine pushed the button. The power was activated and light was emitted from the box. "Ho. Phee. Good luck." "Done!? Then - to! Why not? Huh? Huh? Huh? Huh? "Yes, sir. Look, is this good? Why?" "Chan! Phew, I liked it! I like it! Mm-hmm. Mochi cheeks are soft. Slightly, Tine brings me the ''it'' I could do. Everyone peeked into ''it''. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! There are Phews!?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Dear Abel, how beautiful... Huh! What''s there. What''s in the picture. That''s indisputable, the look of the Crane Putt family. What I made, I mean - was a camera. 433 Episode 427: Photographing The hang-up is simple and clear. That''s what I wanted to leave Fee like. That''s why it''s a camera. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it? The creep of this magic prop is in ''Pharmaceuticals'' as previously mentioned. We''re using a drug solution that reacts strongly to light to capture the footage. When it is a film camera in the Earth world, it first projects video into a negative-film and prints it on the "paper to be photographed" after the task of developing it. It may require a darkroom, developing fluids, and many other chemicals, but Abel, who heard my explanation of "reacting to light," created a medicine and paper that would save those processes. When a strong light was shining, it responded to it and completed the mechanism whereby the colour would remain. Should boulders be called arch elves of wisdom? This is tremendous, but it also has its drawbacks. The film doesn''t exist, so it''s impossible to burn it. Therefore, the photographs taken are basically single. Abel''s drugs and paper. And the Demon Stone of Light I put my hand on. No matter which of these is missing, I can''t make this camera. It is precisely cooperation. "Wow, wow, Al! Looks like we''re really in this...! Starting with my mother, everyone is surprised, but only Abel stares at the picture jizzily. You noticed my gaze, the owner of the enchanting ear came to this side and spoke softly. "... Al" "Yeah." "... this past, forever? "In a material sense, it''s going to fade one of these days. If you think of it as a hang-up that recalls memories, or maybe it''s close to it." "... ok. Immediately improve the drug to keep it on a millennial basis" A thousand years... Quiet, but with great intent. Abel pushed and held the picture. "... I''ll take this. Keep it in a different dimensional box." Apparently, he was certified a ''treasure''. There comes the president of the Chamber of Commerce. "Dear Alto. What''s the name of this wonderful invention that keeps poor Abel looking beautiful? "Yeah. Photos. I thought I''d call you that." "The journey. Picture the truth - is it? You''re a sarcastic inside, Master Alto." Mr. Shorcina laughs niggardly, but not by a name he gave with the intention of being sarcastic. It''s just a story that was called that in the Earth world. It should be noted that ''sarcasm'' is for this reason. There are implicit understandings of portraits in this world and on Earth. This is based on the assumption that if there are scratches, cracks, or the like on the face, they will be ''degrees'' and not drawn. However, "this" is photographed as it is. "Don''t draw a scratch," he ordered, but it''s impossible. ... Especially if you are one of the Japanese on this occasion, you will say it with a cynical smile. "There are as many processed pictures as there are," he said. Sure, if it''s even one of those computers here, even amateur me can screw a lot. For this reason, the name of this magic prop became ''Photographer''. Because "camera" means "room" in Latin, I dropped off using that name. Because even if you call this person a ''room'', it won''t make sense. "Al. Do you intend to sell this photographic machine to a large extent? Mr. Henriette asks. Its soft expression felt subtle vigilance. "No. The body itself would be better not to sell it out. Because we need Abel''s drugs and special demon stones in the first place, so mass production of the photographer itself is difficult." "Right. It would be better not to spread the body itself. Humans feel like they''re going to use this stuff in the direction of abuse. If so, is it the photographer who sells it? "Basically, you''ll be. - I don''t even have a little idea about that." The top two of the Chamber of Commerce come face to face. I said. "What about taking advantage of the small number of photo machines on the contrary and having a ''photo gallery''? "Photo gallery, is it? What the hell is that? "Uh, I mean, should I just say the store where you take your personal photos, like you just took our family...? Photographs can be taken overwhelmingly faster than portraits, so what happens on your birthday uproots the habit of taking souvenir photographs at milestones." "Cheng Cheng" And the voice of the High Elves is hammered. "So, it''s this photo studio, but I think I''m getting tired of just taking pictures, so why don''t you come up with some ideas? "And say what? "For example, we prepare photo rental costumes for civilians and poor nobles. So, if you also have a background like the stage set for each room, you could have a picture that you liked with the background and costume included. Finally, we have more than one frame for decorating photos, so they can be purchased on a budget" "Al, you''re a good businessman inside" I''m sorry, it was the usual method in the world where I was. But what is a photo studio? Was it a little too much of an opinion? No, you''ll be fine. They are professionals. This was also the case during the "example money and water" currently under renovation, but if my idea doesn''t work, you should reject it. You''ll forgive me enough to whimper a nasty thought. The higher-elves are looking at each other and talking to each other. "Henriette, what do you think? "Right. I think it would be a good idea to say that, as'' seasonal '', it would root out the very custom of taking pictures. Because you can expect to earn continued income. Besides, it would be a good service to say'' costume for rent ''. Because in damaged clothes, you won''t think of it as a'' memorial ''." "Then we must also look at partnerships with clothing vendors and sewing workshops. Although our clothing sector is strong in quality and price, it is inferior to the famous workshop in its design skills. I should have put a little more effort into it..." "Wouldn''t it be better if we used it separately there? I think the sewing workshop costumes will be for the aristocrats and our costumes can provide some cover if they are inexpensive. The problem would be the location and obtaining of the building to be used as a photo gallery. First, we need to separate the hall itself for nobility and civilians." Hmm. Are we talking about crossing the camera yet? You''re not talking about me being able to step in, and you''re not supposed to. Let''s take it easy. My sister in my arm pulled my clothes. "Yay, yay! That beautiful painting, can you still look at it? "Yeah. That''s what you''re here for. I would have given Phee a hammered pendant, wouldn''t I? That''s how you keep your family." "-! I want a picture of - then fu, I want a picture of -! "I wonder if I want a picture of Phee, too. Take good care of Phee''s growing up." "Really? You want a picture of Phew? "Super Wanted" "Yay, yay, yay! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Phew. Glad to hear it! Phew, I like it! I get a little enthusiastic kiss. I need to make an album too...... At any rate, you can''t get a picture of the baby fie? Babies were cute as babies, weren''t they, My Angel? "Meh! My sister reacted violently to my whining. "Yay, hey! Look at Phew? I''m not looking at Phew, I''m looking at Phew! Are you jealous of yourself? I stroke the head of My Sister and say with forgiveness. "Look, Fee. Now why don''t we just take a picture of you and me? We could have a whole family, but it would be nice to get along with siblings, wouldn''t it? Take it! Phew, two! Make it a fu treasure! "Right, right. When you''re done, let me take some pictures of just Phee, okay? Because you want me." "Then just a painting and Kokan! Phew, I want a painting just for! Gyummy - My Angel holding me tight. There, Mother and Abel come too. "Heh heh, well, then, shall we take a picture of each one of them alone and in pairs? I want pictures with the kids and Abel, too." My mother, too, took us. And Abel grabs my clothes gently. "... Al" "Yeah. Shall we take it together? "... n" Abel seems happy too. Even if they just saw this smile, I think it would be nice to make a camera. On the other side, Chairman Shorcina looks at this one with envy. I''m sure you want a picture of Abel. Mr. Henriette, on the other hand, still seems to be thinking about selling in. "Photo machines, and if you''re going to advertise a photo gallery, you''re going to need a model. We also need to have a gorgeous model that will attract people" The Elves are a bunch of beauties, so we should just use ourselves. It''s a lot prettier than the beauties of the humans around here. (If around Frey is here, I think he''s going to name it Fresh...) Or is it ideal for promoting the troupe? Why don''t we send a letter to Cyril with an actual photo? Either way, we kept shooting until we ran out of printed paper. I think it was good to have memories in a visible way. - In the square past, everyone smiles. Because I''m sure that makes sense. 434 Episode Four Hundred and Twenty-eight: Phew was there for the devil! "I got it! I got it! One day in August. As I read the book as I napped Phee and Marimo, my mother rushed in. "Al, Al. It''s done. It''s done." Apparently, my mother could make the gift she was making for Fee. "Oh, congratulations, Mother! "Hmph! More praise? Mother, I did my best! Mother who sticks her head out without it. Can you tell my boy to stroke me? "Exciting...... Exciting......" Damn...... I can''t resist shimmering childlike eyes...... Reach out and stroke Sarasara''s long hair. "Hehehe...... Thanks, Al? I get kissed on my cheeks. Your behavior pattern looks just like your daughter''s. Keep stuck with Gabba and me, mother rolling a circle and a spin. I''m oddly tense about what I was making being completed and how happy I am with my skinship with my child. "Oh? Phee was painting, wasn''t she? On the pillow of her beloved daughter, who sleeps supinely, there are several pieces of painting paper. My mother was right. My sister was interested in painting until just before she went to bed. "Heh heh. You enjoyed your favorite painting all day." My mother''s eyes looking at Fee are tender everywhere. I did my gaze on the drawing paper, too. There were several slightly inferior levels of graffiti there, even compared to children of the same age. Of course, Phee drew it seriously. Still, I like the way Fee paints. On the drawing paper, there is a family appearance. Some animals start with Mr. Pig. And they have something in common. - I''m laughing, is. Whether you''re a person or an animal, Fee''s paintings are always a full smile. I''m so glad to think that''s a testament to how happy this girl feels about her days. "Hehe...... I..." Hugging Dikon in her arms, her sister grinned. "Hehe. Phee, you''re with Al even in your dreams, aren''t you? Mother also sees how her beloved daughter seems happy and makes her happy. Ask me as I stroke Fee''s silver hair. "How long ago were you guys asleep? "A little over an hour? I don''t know about the noir yet, but I think it''s time for Fee to look away, huh? As if to echo the words, her sister opened her eyelids as she nodded. Meet me in the eye. "Hehe...! - Just...! An angel with a melting grin and arms stretched this way. However, the body remains sinking in the dust. Apparently, he wants me to hold him up. "Phi. Morning" "No, thank you...! When I held him up, he kissed me on the cheek all the time. I knew you were a mother and daughter of something similar...... "Heh heh heh! Phee, Phee" "Nyu? Oh, hello, sir." "Yes, good morning. You know, Phee. Actually, Phee has a present for me and Al." "Miu Miu!? It shouldn''t be Phew''s birthday yet... How long have you been asleep? "Calm down. It''s still August. I don''t think you''ve slept over a boulder until November." "Miu...... Well, then, why, uh, get a gift!?" My sister is upset. I''m upset, I''m pressing my mochi cheek. Mother hugs me like that. "That''s not... Me and Al, we love Fee! "Yikes! Phew, they loved it! Phew, glad! Phew! I like it! "Already, Phew Phew...! Tell your mother I like her too! "Miu! Phew''s" Love It, "just - to! I should only use it for! For food and blanco, that''s the word I use scattered...... I say as I stroke Fee''s head. "But Fi, too, is it important to you about your mother? "Ngu...... That''s not a bluff..." Another strange spin... "Then why don''t you tell your mother," Preferred "or" Important "? That would be nice, wouldn''t it? "Miu Miu. If you say so, Phew, I will! Phew, oka-san, it''s important! "Phee ahhh! My mother is so impressed, she strengthens the hug. Good for you, My Mother. From now on, Mother can point the synonym ''I like'' at Fee, too. "Thanks, Al! Patchy wink. Meanwhile Fee looks up at me with excited eyes to see if he''s relieved that his doubts have been solved. "Yes! Phew, what can I get you guys!? Phew, sweet is good! "No more...... Fee''s eating too much sweet, isn''t she? You too, Mother. I dare not tell them that it is not food. "Then what can I get you? "That''s gear." "Sobi? - Ha!? Sticks!? Could you get, uh, sticks!?" What world has a house that gives sticks to my child or sister? (Oh, no...? If you''re a power-based species, does that happen? Dwarves and the lizard race? I was curious and checked with Gad at a later date, and he looked grumpy and denied it. "Ah, a stick? There''s no way Dwarf would ever give something like that." "Really? Sticks seem to go well with the Dwarves because they''re power-based weapons." "On the contrary. On the contrary. You can''t stick because you''re a powerful species. Think about it. What happens when we Dwarves grab the stick of the tree with all our might and slap it? "Ahh." All I see is a future to be crushed. You guessed with my expression, Gad exhaled with a hunch. "Except for the same wood, for example, if it''s like the kind of Kamigi that Abel possesses. But you don''t get that stuff first. That''s why we use metal weapons. Our hardened gold is overwhelmingly more robust than the solid trees that grow around there. First Dwarves are the kind of people who live in blacksmiths, right? What are you gonna do if you can''t make a weapon like that in front of you? And I answered, moving my hand at all costs. Our master of blacksmiths is currently very busy. That''s because Abel really likes cameras, so they''re increasing production at the direct request of Takazu. There are a few spares and a few small ones that you can easily carry on the go. Plus, they''re asking me to give it to my sister. "... Now I''ll leave you with a lot of memories...! It was a mighty teacher with no expression on her face. It''s a piece of equipment that you give to Mai Angel, not a weapon-like mess. Something more peaceful. "Mother, I can''t believe you''re looking at the real thing." "Oh yeah. Hehe, Phee, you''re gonna love this!" So I went to pick up the gift I had hidden. "Whoa, whoa! Ha, look, look!? Mr. Pig! Phew, he''s a pig!?" "Oh, Phee. She''s cute." "Phee! Cute, cute ~! "Really -!? Really - Huh, cute!?" My Sister, who is happy with her sparkling eyes, was a pig. It has a pink skin outfit with a pig''s face and a hood with ears. Our angel is haunted by it. In the Earth world, these ''animal clothes'' can be witnessed in places with many children, but there is nothing like it in this world. So the suggestion I made to my mother must have been fresh. "Not only can Alto have practical products, but he can also have this idea." And Yantine is also surprised. Well, it''s not actually ''my idea''. "I wonder if I could sell it if I put ''animal ears'' on Parker''s hood. I was wondering if you''d be glad to hear it from Mr. Henriette or Mr. Fennel." "I think those two would pay attention to Ningro Alto''s" shoes "made." That''s what Tine saw, a gift I made. These are Phee''s shoes. The shoes of this world are less developed than those of modern Japan. Sandals are popularly used by the common people, but this is also because leather shoes are expensive and therefore not very handy by the common people. Adventurers prefer to wear boots, but some people put up with them with wooden shoes because this also tends to be worth it. - So, these are the shoes I made for my sister. This creates the bottom part with the skin of the rest of the tire. On the back, of course, just like that in modern Japan, I dig a groove for anti-slip. The leather was covered with a sturdy cloth to form a footwear and stringed through. Inside the shoes are also equipped with an underlay. Nothing. I tried something close to modern Japanese athletic shoes. It''s just that this would be the limit of a greedy man. Emphasis was placed solely on functionality and not on design. My mother, who saw it, sewed the pig''s face with an appliqu and finished what a lovely cloth shoe for a child. "Yes! These shoes are easy to move! And cute! Except for the leather on the bottom part, it is made of fabric, so that would be light. And what''s cute is my mother''s style. It''s not me. "Dear Alto. Aren''t these cloth shoes popular for ordinary people? It''s also a very good idea to have an underlay." "Yeah. Well, it won''t have to sell. If you spike with a thin iron plate on your toes, you might be able to make shoes for adventurers." "That''s in Essen''s name!? If you order only the bottom part from a shoemaker or a tannery, the rest can also be created in our Chamber''s clothing department. That will make it inexpensive and able to offer the product. This is an excellent invention to repaint the existing common sense of shoes." Not that I thought of it as a sale... Well, if you can replace the money, that''s fine. I would also add that if the appliqu part were to be marked as a company logo or something, it could be a sign of brand promotion or the same team. "Yay, yay! These clothes, they''re adorable! Phew, I like it! My Angel turns around and appeals to the whole body. Mother''s clothes are politely attached to ''Mr. Pig''s Tail''. "Hehe...! Phew is the pig......" Are you in a good mood, pretending to be a bum? "Bubble, bubble, bubble" Around the nose, pretend to be a bum. "Holy shit! Spread your hands and snuggle. "Fee. I''m glad you liked it, but why don''t I thank my mother for making me some clothes? "Ugh! Oh, thank you. Thank you! "You''re welcome. Fee''s happy for you, and so am I." My mother smiling nicely. I guess it''s the moment when hard work pays off. "All right, all right. You''re a good boy." "Hehe! Phew, you praised me! Phew, I''m glad! Phew, I like it! Phew, keep it up, thanks! Yeah. Our angel is a good kid. "All right, let''s get a photo machine! We need to make sure that Fee''s adorable! "Oh, wait, Al. So, Al, you need to get dressed, too? What do you mean? Me too, getting dressed...? "Ugh! I also make these ''animal clothes'' for Al and Noir! And once more, Abel''s share! No, Abel won''t wear it. I''d love to see it, but come on. And I''m embarrassed, too, that this kind of thing is a bit... "Heh heh. Oh, my God! Gassily grabbed and taken. "Uh-oh!? Can''t let go! Let go of me! "Let''s go, let''s go, shall we? ... This is how the super precious cute pictures of the world and the past I wanted to erase were born at the same time. 435 Episode 429: Aye, aye, aye! Hot serving in August. Mother welcomes us back from the garden. "Welcome home, Al, Phee. If you''re back, you have to stay hydrated, okay? "Yes!" My sister, who took the initiative to wash her hands properly, is drinking sports drinks with Kokukoku. "This is delicious! Phew, I like sweet! Puha - exhales, a full smile. It seems like a delicious reaction to the likelihood of even appearing in the CM. Fee prefers sports drinks to water. I keep my sugar modest for children, but still seem to think it''s sweeter and better than drinking ''just water'', which is often annoying. I mean, I guess it''s a juice feeling. I know that, so neither my mother nor I try to make her drink much except in the summer. "It''s hot today! Phew, it''s freezing! This is followed by My Angel, which removes ice from the freezer and throws it into your mouth. When it''s hot like this, I know you want to cool it down from the inside. "I want ice cream..." I shrugged. No, I squealed. "- Huh!? Ice cream!? - Yes, I eat ice cream!? Phew! I want ice cream, too! "Oh, that''s good! I want some too." Ahhh...... The eater mother and daughter ate it. Needless to say, ice is precious. The main way to get ice is to take it apart. For one thing, it''s natural. Two, creation by witchcraft. And Mitsu, now Phee is cheerfully crushing Dayuan - created by ice makers and freezers. Our frozen refrigerator is handmade by Gado, and therefore the insulation effect is extremely high, with ice demon stones installed in it and cooling the interior at all times. So if you put water in the ice making dish and leave it, you can freeze it on your own and ice it. Whatever the difference in size, the way ice is made with demonic stones is much the same everywhere else. But the important thing is that ice demon stones are very expensive. In the first place, there are very few areas available. The northern part of the northern continent - the mountain of Fefiat, famous for its snowy and icy places, for example as a steep snowy mountain - is said to have high levels of offensive difficulty and to be intrusive even by highly-ranked adventurers, and the ''Great Ice Plains'' that lie ahead are considered unreachable to ordinary humans. Well, somehow over that snow mountain, to get the demon stones, you have to look for the magic buildup on a whole lot of ice land, and even if you can discover the magic buildup, it would seem impossible to get them because they are under the control of the evil elf feeding yard or the ice and snow garden. Therefore, it will be said that the main source is south of Mount Fefiat. However, because the demonic stones obtained from it are also held down by royal nobles, large merchants, and so on, ordinary people cannot get inside. Moreover, Demon Stone is also a consumable. If you continue to use it, you will run out of energy. Once you buy it, Yasutai won''t do it. If you don''t have the handouts or the economic power that you can keep getting, the refrigerator like we have, for example, becomes just a box. It is also said that the magic stone in our house will retain its magic power on a ten-year basis because Gado has a surprising level of quality, and if it is to be used up, the manager of Lerada tells me that he will use it again. Long live Kone, Takazu! Next way to get it. About magic. This is also difficult inside. That is to say, ice magic is classified as'' derivative of water '', but to put it simply, there are few users. Also, even if you have the aptitude for ice attributes, you can''t make enough if you have less magic, and if you suck at converting and building magic, you can''t get it right. The ''Lazy Putzn Woman'' who fought in the first-degree exam used precise ice magic with a bang, but with that amount of magic, I think it would be more peaceful to even ''ice sell'' than to fight, crack and seriously. If you''re a valuable user of ice magic, your greatness will be happy to hire you. ... I don''t want to. Finally, natural ice. This is fine, too, it''s tough. There was something called an "ice chamber" in the Earth world, but it''s also here. Quite simply, it''s an ice storage area. Keep ice on it during the winter months in an unspoilt area, in a cool place. So, if requested, before the ice melts from there, the system is to be delivered to the subject in a hurry. Needless to say, this takes a lot of time, and money. It is horrible that the royal family of the Nara period, the Long Royal King, is said to have been drinking iced liquor even in the summer in this way, but even such a powerful man would end up wearing the stigma of a murderer if he defied Fujiwara, so it is a noble society. - So, it''s my house. Beautiful mother and daughter, hit by the heat of summer and the magic of sweetness, have been completely distracted by ice cream. This won''t fit in anymore if you don''t eat ice cream. It should be noted that there is no ice cream, even if there is ice candy and shake ice in this world. If not, then there is no vanilla essence. Why don''t you ask Abel to extract it next time? If I had an array, I could use it for all kinds of treats. (Oh, but - can you make egg ice cream without raw cream and vanilla essence...) The problem is Salmonella bacteria, but this is just like in the bowl of parents and children, we have to fight it with the magic of purification. "Ha ha, I''m going for an ice cream!? Phew, Bunban''s is nothing! So where are you learning those weird words... "No, I''m not going outside. In the first place, I can''t get out. Let''s do something here." "Al! What do you mean, shaved ice!? I love shaved ice too! Speaking of which, even though there is shake ice, there is no ''shake ice machine'', right? Even though it was invented in the Earth world, because it is definitely a Meiji period, there is no choice. The structure itself is simple, and if I make it, can I sell it? Oh, no. Is there less demand because it is difficult to obtain ice? But maybe we can prepare it exclusively at home. "It''s not even shaved ice. I thought I''d make something else." From the fridge, remove the eggs. Chicken eggs are expensive here. I don''t feel comfortable using it. "-! Pudding!? - Oh, I make pudding!? Phew, I love pudding! Even in the sweet, I especially like it! "No. Isn''t that pudding? "Then I like the Parent-Child Bowl!? Phew, I also like the Parent-Child Bowl! I''ll change! Princess, it''s not dinner time yet. "No, Phee. I''ve been thinking about new ice cream with eggs." "New treat!?" Mother and daughter voices overlap. Its eyes filled with anticipation, but also seemingly radiant. "What the hell are you gonna make? Huh, should I kiss you? Does kissing matter? Let''s get the horn on the rabbit and get to it. It takes a while to cool down. (But then, my mothers won''t be able to wait...) I don''t know about eating all the sweet stuff, but should I make some shaved ice first? "Aye, aye, aye" "Aye, aye! Mother and Fee are singing as they sit on the chair. With a smile on his cheek, he is shaking and hammering from left to right. What is the synchronization rate even though we had a meeting? Side by side, I''ll be working on "Ice Cream with Eggs and Milk". I use eggs, milk, granulated sugar, and flour. ''Flour'' is a very cluttered classification, but the fact that bread is mainstream affects that flour over here is just hard wheat, right? Thin powder is better for sweets, so you''ll need a little creativity around it. Mix eggs and sugar, add milk and a small amount of flour, heat gently and mix again, then cool and mix again, and. While I was making ice cream, Phee, who had finished eating the shake ice, took a bath with her mother, drank cold water and napped with her. (Ice cream serving is dinner dessert, damn it) I can''t help it all because they really take time. "And for the record, I did it." "Yay! Again hammered, crane put mother daughter. Since it is a dinner table, there is naturally also a beloved Mei Ear Elf present on this occasion. Ever since he got it out of the freezer, Abel''s been doing her eyes on this'' custard ice cream ''. " let me identify how to use valuable pudding ingredients as Al''s teacher..." Uh, yes, yes. I wouldn''t know if it was a muzzle. Abel, you love pudding. "Well, don''t you dare eat it. It''s a creamy ice cream, so I named it" Ice Cream. " Before each, I put the ice cream. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Yay, this looks delicious...! Phew, I have a feeling you''ll like it...... Huh! "Sounds soft. It looks delicious." " the question is whether it''s worth it enough to use pudding ingredients" Only a big Pudding Party miticher has a tough pre evaluation...... How much do you like it, Pudding? "Well, go ahead. Eat it." "There you go, Takimasu! " I will" Put the spoon in your mouth at the same time. - And I opened my eyes. "Mm-hmm! Sweet and delicious! And very smooth! Al, it''s lovely, you ice cream! Perfect for summer! "Yay, this is delicious! Phew, I like it! Phew, I''ll eat a lot! Eat anything but summer! I can''t believe you liked your mother and sister. [M] Well, Abel... With no expression, he is trembling with a smugness. And look at me jizzily. "... Al is" "Yes." "... Al, what are you going to do to make me remember something so delicious? I''m going to go ahead with plan A. "... from me, I will issue a direct order to the Chamber of Commerce. Hurry up the production of chicken eggs..." That''s annoying, isn''t it!? Anyway, I''m glad you liked it. I put ice cream in my mouth, too. (Mm-hmm... I knew I wanted some vanilla essence too...) Personally, it''s still an unfinished assessment. There is room for research. Nothing unsavory, though. Chewing as they tasted, the women had already emptied their vessels. Even after dinner, you have too much appetite... "Yes! Ice cream is delicious! Phew, I want a change! "Yes, yes! Me too, me too! "... n" All of them? Really? "For the convenience of the remaining eggs, there are only two more..." After that, I regretted it. I realized I threw a spark into the arsenal. - And a tragic takeover began. 436 Episode 430: Mia, your sisters favor. September of 1206, a sacred history. This month, we are finally going to the Ice and Snow Garden. Especially since I can''t stay as long as I did in Cyril. Though he will be back soon. For once, the Chamber of Commerce will set up shadow fighters because I plan to "stay out without permission". Even so, I don''t have a child actor, but Tine and Mr. Fennel pack it in here and make it look like we''re here. In addition, as a servant representative, Mia also bears the burden of this'' camouflage work ''. Tine, Mr. Fennel, and then Mia wanted to accompany us to our Great Ice Plains, but I can''t help it all. The last time I went over there, I had an air bike capacity problem. Or, this time, when you have a mother, what are you going to do? Thinking about it, along with the frigid chills, the disgusting signs reached my back. "Ha!? Is this evil...!?" If you look back, there''s a guy. He stares at me with a sticky gaze from behind. "Kufu...... Huh! Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It''s a good thing that Altoki thinks about with a serious face." You''re out, pervert. Mia, who had eyes with me, stopped hiding and sat next to me in a wet motion. That face has a superb grin on it. "Hey, what can I do for you..." I''ll be on maximum alert. You can''t be too alert to this monster. "Alt-Kew, please don''t be so frightened. Beautiful childhood talks mumblingly with her close sister...... That''s what it''s been like since this star opened." I''ve never heard that before, such a rarity. "Kufu...... Huh! Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Gosh, what a good mood. But I know why. "Huh... Huh! Alt-Keung''s ''Please'', what shall we make of it? That''s right. This is why Mia is floating. I asked Mia to help me with my Crane Putt family''s "outdoor stay". Because you won''t be able to do it, you will naturally need ''consideration''. - That''s the "sister right to ask". Mia has been floating day after day since the business talks were concluded. My stomach hurts because I think I know a little bit about the horror of signing with the devil (Mia). "Experience is the best teacher. However, tuition is too expensive '', whose word was it? "Kufu...... Altoki finally belongs to this Mia sister......! Wait! Wait! Nothing. I don''t remember selling my body or my soul! "I want you to look up at me with your fingers clasped - no, no, that''s all you have to do! It''s not a bad idea to have someone change their name to ''me''! Or you can say in the pictures that you don''t even see them! Ah, but getting half my pants on is also...! My legs are meant to trample the earth, not to entertain the perverted eye! Oh, I''m getting goosebumps... "- And forget the joke." Dear wasted maid who switches her expression softly. Who are you, on a level, with Mia''s clear face? This is a beautiful girl maid, not a first-degree pervert! "As a matter of fact, I''ve already decided on Alt-Keung''s" Please "." "Yeah? What''s that? I wonder what...... From Mia now, I don''t feel dirty fluctuations...... As it fell into a woody fountain, as if it had also become a ''beautiful Mia''. (If this Mia''s "Please," I feel like I can make it happen for you...) A maid of vain - the girl who is supposed to live in the right place. "... Artoki, I want you to meet Iphonne." "To Mr. Ifonne? Best friend of Mia''s. Make it a powerful Viscount Warrant, a Class VII magic licensed, twin-tailed maid. From the girl sitting next to me, I feel more than ''I just want you to meet me''...... "Mia, is that good? It''s my favor, isn''t it? "Yes. That''s why I want to use it for Iphonne. She''s a dear friend of mine." Cloudy Mia''s eyes were gentle everywhere. I can''t read intentions, but I nodded without one or two. And tomorrow. "Wow! Wow...... ugh! Mia, Mia, I knew Alto was cute! The visiting Ifonne is putting me on her lap. My current girlfriend is supposed to be thirteen, but this girl still looks like an elementary school kid because she has a pretty good face. (My treatment is like a stuffed animal...) Keep me snuggling, stroking my head and cheeks. Is it close to dealing with kittens and jeans? But this young maid, she really just seems, like, shaky. With Mia''s mouth, I thought it might be a question of discussing something. "So Mia. What''s wrong with you today? I can''t believe you suddenly want me to come over here." Iphonne asked as she embraced me. It''s also Mia who called in, and Iphonne doesn''t seem to know what''s going on. What the hell is this all about? I looked at Mia worried too. The waste maid is pointing serious eyes at her best friend. "Iphonne, is it true that there''s an engagement story coming out at my parents'' house? "-" My hand stopped stroking me around. I can see a slight glimmer in that smiling expression. "... I''m not sure yet, but I think I''ve come to the stage of narrowing down the ''candidate''. Mia, you know that story a lot? Even though your father is still at a stage of keeping secrets around him." "My father met Iphonne''s father the other day when he came to King''s Capital. My father and Iphonne''s father are friends, so we don''t have to tell each other that." Mia looked at this one with Chirali. Is this also an explanation for me? (Ifonne has a lot to take care of, so I''d like to help you if I can -) Marriage between nobles, on the other hand, may include political implications. I don''t think it''s a question of my mouth. Of course, if it involves'' home '', it''s the existence that crushes it with all its might. "Iphonne, do you want to get married? "... I don''t know that yet. But I was born in a noble house, too. You have to do your duty." "I don''t think so. I''m sorry to marry someone other than Mi Childhood." You say that with a bee, don''t you? Mia looks at me again, Chillari. He''s going to explain something. "This is Iphonne''s" Marriage Candidate "that I heard from your father -" Name a few names and characteristics. You''re all Osama brilliantly of things. Finally, they also describe brief words and deeds and past achievements. With all their status and financial strength, they were not very well impressed. Of course, I guess this short review includes Mia''s bias, but it''s hard for me to congratulate those (...) Melrose Foundation and Count Keremans Itchy people who are also candidates. Ifonne says. "My house - the Viscount Zeman family has grown in cooperation with the Bailefeld Marquis asylum, so I don''t think I can decide not to ask the Marquis'' intentions either. So now the candidate is really still in the pre-selection stage..." "There are other reasons why Iphonne''s father is lost, aren''t there? "Uh... Ugh, yeah......" As Mia put it, Ifonne''s value is not just her ''position'' of Viscount Zeman. That means she has excellent witchcraft skills. It is extremely rare for a child to have magic from a human being without magic, like our mother. Usually from magical parents, you can inherit magic. Ifonne, who has power in the house and has magical qualities in her person, is said to be an excellent ''bargain'', so even as Viscount Zeman, she won''t be able to sell cheap. Mia goes one step further and says: "I am here because I believe in the goddess of mercy, the Liveran, but I think the arrowhead should live by love." Marriage you don''t even want to do is not a good thing against love. " "So, but I, I don''t have anyone I like, do I? Well, my first love hasn''t..." "Then it''s still about - If you want to know about love and still choose a home, you can respect it as your choice, but I think it''s a betrayal of love to marry you in Know Nothing." I think Mia''s thinking is heretical. Because noble marriages in this kind of world would be performed by ''house-to-house'', not by ''individuals''. Or is that the influence of God she believes in? Or is it because the Baron Venink family is poor and the idea is that ''house-to-house'' is close to that of the common people who don''t have much to do with each other? "What a fucking eating world you can''t marry a beautiful young man. Yikes! Was your personal desire the driving force? "Either way, I think Ifonne should consider herself a lot more than just waiting for a decision on the house. Hey. Even if the results don''t change, I think whether or not there''s ''convincing'' in me affects the rest of my life." "But Mia. Think, how the hell...? "Will I make time to face myself? If you have time, you can think of a lot of things, and maybe a nice encounter." You may be right, but when I said I''d make time, the engagement was imminent. Is there such a good way to do it? He felt the same question as me, Iphone-chan. He stares at his best friend suspiciously. Meanwhile, Mia laughed and looked at me. "Altoki holds the key to opening the door to the answer." "Yea... Huh!? Me...!?" Unexpectedly, I raised my voice. The twin-tailed maid hugged me back with a kyotoned face. 437 Episode 431: Poison-Free Hua "- So, in the end, how do you buy time? Mia answered my simple question with a sniffle. "That''s right. It''s about making time -! No...... "Making" doesn''t make any sense, does it? Making time to buy time is not a question of Zen or a mystery. But Ifonne, who stumbles on me, cut back on the mysterious words of her friend. "Yeah...... I mean, does that mean we''ll make time to put our thoughts together? Oh, I''ll say so... But there''s no difference, and the question remains, "How do you make that time?" Either way, because Ifonne is serious about Mia''s words, or her ability to tighten me up is gradually strengthening. Let''s get out of here...... "Oh, you can''t leave me... Huh! But it is immediately perceived and deeply re-held. Why are you so angry when your cheeks are swollen? "Ifonne, altokiyun is mine, please return it later? "It''s mine now! Either one of them. Huh! If my sister sees me like this, I''ll cry and be furious. We need to get this conversation over with and get out of here... "... so, Mia. Specifically, what are we gonna do? "Yes, there it is." Dear wasted maid who punches her hands out. "As I mentioned earlier, the value of Iphonne is not just that of a Viscount Lady. Because of the magician''s qualities, my fiance''s decision is delayed more than the other sisters." Ah. The other sisters, you''ve just decided who to deal with. I failed to get away from Iphonne again and then turned to Mia. "Mia''s idea is to say that you manipulate Mr. Ifonne''s ''value''? "Yes, you''re right. I''ll give you Hanamaru." I was stroked in the head with a suspicious smile. The twin-tailed maid has a guttering hold on it, so you can''t help avoiding it. (but manipulation of value) The important thing is to choose between raising or lowering. "Of course, you''re the one who raises it. Because it won''t sell cheaply and, in some cases, you might win independence." It''s the end of the story. Do you contemplate spreading the ''afterwards'' thing, even after a while? Ifonne, with me in her arms, raised one hand with her forehead. Can we get away with this? ... Gu. Inhibited...... eh. "Uh, Mia. How do I increase my value? "Yes, it will be Altokiyun''s turn here" Mine? What is it? What the hell can I do? "I think Iphonne already knows, what the hell, my altogether magician! "Ugh, yeah...... Isn''t that amazing? I heard the exams above were very hard to write and practice, but they all passed full score, didn''t they? Oh, my God, even the seventh grade was tough." As long as you qualify as a Magic Prop Technician, that''s fine...... Iphonne, by the way. That''s great - don''t bother stroking me while I talk about it. "Alt-kyun is a position magician. I mean, you''ll be eligible to host The Sorcery Order." Sorcery Order! I was completely uninterested, so I forgot about the existence itself. "If Iphonne was able to achieve the right result in the Sorcery Order, Iphonne''s father would hesitate to let her marry him cheaply." Exactly. You mean to increase your value? But there are also questions. "Mia. How exactly do you want me to achieve this? Besides, the reason for creating the Order is unclear." "It''s a set, and it''s a mutual aid." "Hmm...? I mean, he said it was a good story for me, too. "If we set up the Order, the team will come to terms with it, right? For example, if Altoki lends Iphonne his wisdom, it will not be an encroachment on the handle." Oh, can I support you with grandeur and give you results? I don''t really want my name on the surface, so maybe it''s a good thing someone stands on the arrow besides my pseudonym. "Ifonne. Altoki has a fountain of wisdom in his head, don''t you think? He''s so cute, but he''s so genius. I''m proud of you, Mia." That''s right, he pulls me in with natural motion. I was about to be hugged as it was, so I left urgently. Yeah, stop that twitchy finger movement! (Alt-kyun, alt-kyun! Mia only looks sorry for a moment, and then, whispers. (Altokiyun said he wanted to thank Iphonne before, didn''t he? Sure, I''m doing Ifonne a favor. I''ve had help when I came back from Cyril and was turned into a ''soldier attack'', and recently I asked her to follow up on Miss Isabella, etc. Otherwise, if there is any movement related to our house in the main building, they are also to be informed via Mia. Even though "I" is not the most important person for her, she has been given a lot of help so far. I would like to return it at all if I had the opportunity to do so. It''s a matter of my heart, and it''s to protect my dear family. Mia continues. (It''s not a good story that I pushed, but I''d like you to lend Altoki''s wisdom to Iphonne even if it''s only a few. Of course, I''m not going to ask Alto to cover all of her accomplishments any more than that girl herself needs to increase her value. But I want you to give her a chance to make time...) The maid''s eyes were serious. I originally owed Iphonne, and seeing her was the beginning of Mia''s "favor," so there''s no reason for me to say no. The Order should basically keep it open and closed as an ''Enjoy Momentum'' and, if necessary, follow Iphonne every time. Specific ''achievements'' will be considered from now on, but we should be able to do as much as think together. - However, they have a premise. Whether Ifonne herself really wants'' time ''for marriage. "Mr. Ifonne. What do you want to do? It''s kind of like Mia''s the only one running." Hmm? Only Mia runs...? You said it yourself, and you got something caught up? "Oh, um... Um...? But for a moment the idea was dispelled by the pretty-voice of a twin-tailed maid. "I, I still don''t know what marriage is... I was born in a noble house, so I''m going to understand that''s ''duty''.... But Mia''s right, if you can make time to ''convince'' yourself, I think you want that... It''s not a clear hope, it''s a ''somehow'' story, you''re sorry? "I mean, is it good in the direction of pulling it off? "Yeah...... Alt-kun can be annoying..." It wasn''t as much of a hassle as building an Order - I feel. But there must be a proper decision. I need to talk to Mr. Tordi next time. Even after the exam, she''ll be taken care of... There are those who smile and clap their hands. "Well, that''s settled! No, I''m glad to hear it. With a slight force, this Mia sister, let me help you both, okay? - Hmm? What is this Mia smile? It''s more like saying ''do it'' than saying ''bless your friend''...? After thanking Mia for her discipline, Ifonne tilted her little neck, as if she remembered. "That being said, Mia. Mia''s parents have also recently received attention in Swamp Dojo, so your father said that you might be a known nobleman from now on, but Mia hasn''t come to talk about your engagement...? "-F. That story just crushed me..." Oh, this guy...... Huh! "No way, Mia......! From the beginning, that''s the aim!?" If it hadn''t been for Iphonne, I wouldn''t have thought of starting an Order. And I don''t want to break it any more than I promised to make an Order. "Kufu. Altokyun. Nice to see you again, huh? Mia, your sister''s been with Altoki forever. Okay? Mia looked back at me and smiled with a smile like a Hua. I''m sure it''s, even if it''s evil, it''s not poisonous, bright hua. Before I did that, I just couldn''t do anything but flatter my shoulders. 438 Episode 432: Visitors to the Crane Putt Family (Part I) "I was good to. Oh, oh! One day I refrained from leaving for Ice and Snow Gardens tomorrow. I was playing in the yard with Fee. Well, whatever the plans are for tomorrow, I''m mostly playing with this girl. "Look, Fee. Over here." "Phew, I''ll get you! I''ll grab it in this hand! Today''s performance is a treat. I''m the one running away. The ghost role is Phee. "Phew, if I catch you, I''ll get you a kiss on the reward! When are we going to talk about that... But because you have a goal, your sister''s eyes are lit with fire. "Hehe...! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! But I''m smiling and I''m running over here, Phee. Am I the only one in my eyes, not looking around or under my feet? I can''t help but run with my arms in front of me. I will strike you twice, three times, and you will be caught in the right place. If you run too much, My Angel gets tired. "Hehe...! Gotcha! Gyu ~ My Sister, who keeps hugging me. There''s a good grin in there where the sense of victory and accomplishment have coincided. "Um, did you get caught? Don''t do it, Fee." "Hehe! Phew, I''m good at it! I''ve always caught you! Every time, win! Once you get away from me, open your arms. He said to stick around. "Look, Fee. Gyu" "Gyu! Oh, and a kiss! Huh, I want you to kiss me! "Yes, sir.... Chu." "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Huh, I won a kiss today! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! And the ''kiss back'' that is rolled out. Mother stares bitterly at my sons like that. "If you don''t wear it anymore, I''m not wearing it." The clothes, by the way, are "Mr. Pig''s Suit." My Sister, who liked Mr. Pig''s outfit, wanted to wear these clothes, horns on the rabbit. My Mother created this as a roomwear, but her daughter wants to be in ''Little Pig Mode'' when she sleeps, when she studies, and when she''s playing outside like this. When it comes to it, it''s very not enough to wear one. Therefore, Lucica Crane Putt is in the process of increasing the production of small pig clothing. That seemed so hard, but she still seemed like a happy mother. "If you say so, I''ll make Al''s share, too? No. I forbid. I look back and turn my water to Jantine, who is quietly holding me back. "How''s Tine? Animal clothes. I think it would look good on you, though? "No. I will refrain" Same line. Well, if you''re at some age, you''re a little embarrassed. "If you''re the vice chairman or Fennel, you might be happy to wear it." Those two...... Well, all of you elves look mostly like middle and high school students, so I guess it''s not uncomfortable wearing this. Come on. And did Yantine feel any sign of something, stirring up the piqun and the body? I grabbed a spear softly that I wouldn''t let go even at a time like this. "Someone seems to have entered the premises" Intruder... there''s no way, is there? But I don''t even think a close acquaintance will visit, so did Marquis Caspel or even Mr. Stefanus come? Then blah, I don''t want to see you. But it was an unexpected man who came. The most facial expression that has changed is the female knight, who should have had a sober attitude until then. Momentum to let go of the spear made her kneel on the spot. (That''s -) Four of them showed up. One is my well-known, beloved elf teacher. I think she brought in the dust. And the main part of the population. Who Abel has guided... "Oh? Oh...! You''re not Abel''s sister! My mother, stuck with Marimo, sparkled her eyes. That''s right. What came was an arch elf with only two people in the world. He was Abel''s sister, Takazu Rhutiel of "The Library". Two other elves with long and beautiful ears. One of them has a noble, elegant look, and if they say ''Elf princess'', she''s going to be convinced. The outfit is somewhat luxurious, and the tiara with the goods is embedded in the forehead. Now one wears a hooded cape, a little girl with an odd mask on her face. This one was as low as Abel and Mis. My hands are hiding in my sleeve because I''m wearing clothes that don''t fit my height. Because of this, I don''t see my face but it gives me a young impression. Rhutiel looked at My Mother and frightened herself, hiding in the shadow of Sassa and Abel before turning to this side. "... Long time no see, Crane Putt family" "It''s been a while. Mr. Rtiel." "It''s the first time! Hold Fee, keep your head down. Fee in my arm with me, he lowered his head a lot, but I guess this is just my mane. My mother asked my best friend as she locked her gaze on Rhutiel. "Abel, Abel! What about these comfortable kids? Tell me, tell me? "...... hmm. Someone I know." As always, Mighty Teacher''s description is extremely concise. Rhutiel exhaled as if he were frightened. "Abel. That''s not an introduction." Lord Takazu tilting his neck. No, "Why? ''Even if they wonder like that. The ''princess-like child'' in the back is grinning bitterly. The look on this girl''s face is puffy, is she about 13-4 years old? However, the style is good. She thanked us for her graceful behavior. "My name is Filkersha, and I am in Siaca. Go ahead and get to know him." One name, "Me"? I knew you''d be this young lady... Anyway, let''s keep our greetings to ourselves. "I''m Alto Crane Putt. Best regards," "It''s Phew! I like it though! "Oh...... Huh! Or are you cute kids......! Miss Filkersha is looking at us sparkling at you. Speaking of which, do the Elves like children a lot? I whisper to the high elf lady knight. "Tine, Mr. Filkersha, can he be a great man? "Master Filkersha is the daughter of the Harmonia family in Siaca. The Harmonia family serves as a compiler for the entire High Elf tribe. The chiefs are also best placed to do so, as formally they will be in a position under the Harmonian family. Also, the sleeping ''Temple'' of the Takazu, a sanctuary alongside the ''Forest of Beginnings'', is under the jurisdiction of the Harmonian family. Is the concept of the" royal family "close to that if you say it in the sense of the human world?" Wow. Aren''t you such a noble bloodmuscle? But I hear you were listening to that, Mr. Filkersha, elegantly, but laughing in a troubled breeze. "My family is just a being entrusted with some of the authority, more than the Takazu. I don''t have the authority to give orders to you, and most importantly, I can''t call you" royal "because I have the absolute presence of both Takazu." I guess that''s humble or genuine. There is a clear superior presence with both high ancestors, so you shouldn''t be complacent. "- So feel free to call me Phil about me, did you? Miss Filkersha. Miss Fill tries to get close to us, then sees My Mother. "Um... These loving children are your family, aren''t they...? "Yes! My proud children." "Do I look arrowy? You have a shadow. Especially with your daughter." Behavior and behavior are similar. "Um... Mother, would you mind if I stuck with these kids? I say that to look at my mother''s complexion. No, what brings you guys to my house in the first place? 439 Episode 433: Visitors to the Crane Putt Family (Medium) For that reason, the poor Crane Putt brothers and sisters were imprisoned by the princess of the Elves. "Hehe hehe...... It''s fuzzy...... eh. Still, you''re a cute little pig! Miss Phil, I''m thrilled. Even though it won''t let me go, I just have to keep going with the conversation. "Abel. Guys, why are you here? "...... hmm. For a purpose." Then you will not come into the mansion of the nobles of the human race without any purpose. Another Takazu, who saw my sister''s attitude, explains why she came. "For once, the three of us have separate reasons, but the common purpose is'' photographic machines''" Photos! Is that what I created to make my beloved Fee look like? "The recording device for everything was developed by Abel''s" acquaintance "..." Oh. Even at the top of the Elf clan, is personal information not available? Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, instrumental. But the shadowy girl, similar to your master, turned her jitty eyes on me only for a moment. Apparently it comes with some hitting. She then sees our teacher. "- Because it''s important to me to be able to remain a family member." "... n" The eyes of both high ancestors crossing each other are very deep. I could understand that these two must mean more than just records. "Yes! It''s my family! Miss Filkersha, embracing me and Fee, speaks up. "That''s why I came here! What does that mean? Does Princess Phil want a picture of her family, too? "It''s going to be born! A new life! My brother or sister, even this fall! DD I heard Chirali when Cyril, "The Birth of a New Elf" that Mr. Fennel cared about, could it have been about this Harmonian family? Is the princess tense, swinging me and Fee endlessly? "It''s a baby! Because I can have a baby. Shh! "Huh! Oh, my God! My sister''s face is glued together. I can''t. We have to rescue him quickly! "Mr. Phil, stoop! "Ah, this is a lot of disrespect...... Huh! The princess, who was floating, stops the movement in a great panic. "Heh, heh, heh! "Oh, all right, all right. You scared me, Fee." Escaping the princess''s arm and embracing My Angel, Mr. Phil broke his back deeply. "I''m sorry. Even though all children should be generously protected, it has made you both see things like this...... It''s all over my sweaty face..." Miss Filkersha is getting nasty and tiny. Even though she was about to have a baby, she was scared of young children. "I can put the newly-born younger child on the record from among the babies... I was distracted by that and overshadowed. Oh, and what a great invention was made by the Chamber of Commerce and its collaborators. If that''s true, I''d like to talk to the inventor..." Princess Phil seems to be important to "The Child Below," which I haven''t seen yet. To the point of forgetting me. They''re waiting for you by now, so I want the baby to be born safely... Cape''s elf came forward to be replaced by a princess looking up to heaven with her hands together as she prayed. " I came here because I found out about the composition of the Photo Machine." The little elf with the mask knelt before Abel. "The strong way. It''s a respectful way. Please tell me. What is" The Demon Stone "? By its'' face '', the expression is invisible. But the voice is sweet and heavy. (Right. Was this girl attracted to my interfered demon stone) Still, who is this guy? Naturally, Tine knows. I see a female knight. Apparently, she read through this chest, and she gives an explanation. "Her name is Records. He''s one of the ''legends'' of the high elves." Legend? Is that enough to be a narrative? And as he took after him, so saith the Takashi of the Balance. "This girl is strong. At least as far as I know, in the surviving elves, it would be bi-perfect with Henriette" "Hey, are you the ''strongest'' high elf?" DDDD The elves silenced to my words, whining casually. And three high elves. Even the only two arch elves in the world. "Oh, that? Different? "If you''re a ''apex'' freshly high elf... Yes, no. Nothing......" Filkersha tried to whine about something and hurried to shut her mouth. I''m sure that''s a circumstance I shouldn''t go into on my own. As if there was no such thing as my words, the masked high elf stared at Abel. "The Great One. I intend to have piled up my own magic drills. But I''ve never seen a magic stone like this before. Where the hell did you get this? No, where did the demon stone occur? Abel doesn''t answer. I guess this is protecting me. Apparently, the masked magician realized, with my master''s attitude, that Abel had no intention of speaking. Drop your head once, and then again, look up at my master. "Respectful way. Okay, just one thing. The stone of light used for ''photographic machines''. Is that not a demon stone, but a subspecies of ''Spirit Stone''? "... ''Photo Machine'' is a precious thing. And useful stuff. However, it can be produced in mass. If it''s the only one, we''ll consider using spiritual stones, but we don''t use spiritual stones for those that aren''t." Abel''s words, which spoke pale, had a certain weight. My teacher asks me how Spirit Stone and Spirit Silver were made. So we also know that Abel doesn''t intend to treat them neglectfully. Cape''s elf leaned down slightly. "Not a spiritual stone...? So what the hell is this demon stone...? There is no such thing as a demonic stone that does such a ''way of being''... Being natural, too unnatural..." That''s probably like talking to yourself. The stones for the cameras are my root interference, so that''s decided nowhere. I can''t tell you, though. In order to change the subject, I turn to Takazu of the Library. "Mr. Ltiel, too, is a turtle - a photographic machine?" "Yeah. Half of it. After this, I''m going to take a picture with Abel." Is that a picture of the beautiful sisters? Even if you skip the historical value, you''ll want a lot of it. "Well, half the purpose, isn''t it pictures?" "That''s right. I''m here for day labor." "Hih, day labor......? From the arch elves beneath the heavens, such words. Who the hell hires you and what do you do? (No, "what" is the horn of the rabbit, "to whom" is obvious -) There will be only one person who can do that to Rhutiel, who can unite all the Elves. "... did Abel call you" "...... hmm. I hired him as a driver." Driver. This is another elf word. "... what do you want me to drive? "... air bike. You know Al will use it tomorrow." Uh... Great Ice Plains. If you wonder how you will solve the ''overcapacity'' to head to the Ice and Snow Garden, will you simply increase the number of rides and pilots? In other words, the ancestors of the Elves who live from the Divine Age are used as legs. Luxurious...... "Then there''s one more thing" Tomorrow''s day laborer opens his mouth. "I heard there was a name confection here that would be ''ice cream''. It''s a treat in heaven, comparable to pudding." Does this Takazu love pudding too...... Sure, we have pudding and ice cream in our fridge, but we don''t expect to have ''visitors'', so blah, blah, blah, we don''t have a lot of extra stock, do we? Fee and Abel were ahead of schedule this morning to replace today''s snack. A princess and a masked elf that makes the words of Takazu in "The Library" jump the piqun and body at the same time. What? I''m sorry. Maybe you and the others love pudding? 440 Episode 434: Visitors to the Crane Putt Family (Part II) "Okay, I''m coming." Without making a sound, Yantine rushed off. She has to buy ''supplies'' from the Chamber of Commerce. Supplies are, in other words, sweet. "... don''t tell Shorcina that the Rhutiels are coming because it''s going to be a big deal" That''s the caveat from our teacher. Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, he was screaming about making Abel''s picture a family heirloom. I guess it''s a decision that you shouldn''t let them come where the other ''big guys'' are. Meanwhile, right next to her, a case has arisen in which Miss Filkersha speaks out to her sister. "Hehe. So cute little pig. Can you take a picture with me? "Yah! Also willing to swing Phew! I know that! "And I won''t! I won''t! The High Elf princess seems to be a big child lover, but to her, child pig clothes seemed to be a critical hit. Not only was he sure about Fee, but he was asking My Mother about the animal suit. If I had a baby, I''d try it on. "Is this girl the pure spirit of darkness?" "Right...? And the ''balance'' high ancestors and masked high elves stare at Marimo, who is held by My Mother, as if she were serious. Rhutiel was quietly burning his anger when he heard an explanation from Abel about how he knew him. It was definitely this guy who smashed the ''cage'' that trapped the Spirit''s toddler. It seemed shocking that there had been an unreleased one. "This True Dark seems to have survived because of its own nature, but maybe some of the children died without help...... At all, human beings are..." Abel''s sister looks at me. "This is solitary, but they recently had an inventor in Shorcina''s shop who brings super technology. If the person is in front of you, I would warn you: - If you do too much, you''ll be subject to solemnity." Whoa hey...... But I guess the fact that invention and ruin are a piece of paper is certainly something to keep in mind for the liver. But there, another Takazu spoke out. "... pudding and ice cream are also inventions. If Rhutiel doesn''t eat, I''ll take that." "Well, that and this are different stories! No pudding, just pudding......! This is the conversation between the legends who have survived the battle of the Divine Ages. And the masked magician is slightly trembling when he sees Phee''s toy placed unconstructively on his desk... "Um, my lord... If I''m not mistaken, it''s like transparent clay over there... That looks like the lake water on Holy Lake...? In that word, the princess, sleeved by Phee, looks back. "If it''s the lake water on Holy Lake, it''s passed down to our house as the most important treasure, right? By the end of his illusion history, he said that his lord at the time had given it to him by Takazu? The capacity for each vial is said to be immeasurable. It''s just precious, and I''ve never let you touch it." Miss Filkersha seems to think, ''Impossible''. He said it was a mistake on the record. Meanwhile, another Takazu stares at Mighty Char as if he had been somewhere shuddered. "... did you give that toy?" Abel doesn''t answer. Rtiel flaunted his shoulders in a troubled breeze. Actually, Mim just gave that to Fey, and Abel didn''t give it to her. Normally, you''d think our teacher was in possession of the lake water on Holy Lake. I actually own a lot of them. "Huh! Ahhh......! And Marimo reaches for me. Apparently, he''s hungry. I tried to feed you the magic quickly, but there are three elves who reach out before that. Takazu of "The Library," the famous princess and the masked sorcerer. The fact that the Elves like children is apparently true. Don''t be shy of Takazu, or the two who stay can pull their hands in. The masked magician early. If you''re a princess, it seems like a shame. Rtiel put his hand on Marimo, and then began to shed his magic. Because of my mind, that look looks gentle. But I immediately frowned. "... hmm? This girl, she eats pretty good, doesn''t she? I don''t think it''s a baby''s appetite..." I guess it''s no big deal because of the amount of magic in the arch elves, but Abel also tells me that Marimo''s diet still exceeds the pure spirit of the line. This sounds like the influence Noir has had since he woke up, feeding him as much as he wants. Normally, there are not many feeding grounds where pure spirits can be eaten satisfactorily, so they eat less to go with it. But I can eat whatever I want here, so she''s eaten a lot. The diet of the Spirit is directly linked to the vitality and strength of the Spirit as it is. I thought that the "character" of the pure Spirit was more than the Spirit King, less than the Holy Spirit, but at the current pace it might reach the Holy Spirit. "Abel. You''re feeding this girl a lot of magic from day to day, aren''t you? This makes it harder to find this girl''s feeding ground, doesn''t it? Yes, it is. Even though Marimo''s search for a candidate for "Liberation Destination" is difficult to navigate, it becomes more difficult when the amount of meals required and the quality of magic required are improved. Plus, one more thing. "Akicu..." Marimo, who should have finished her meal, is reaching out to me unchanged. This is a sign that I want my magic. This girl seems to really like the taste of my magic, and even if Abel gives me direct magic, for example, I''m not happy with that. If you can''t eat my magic to tighten it, you''ll get it out. Especially since the only thing that matters is "flavoring," and the magic of Via Abel doesn''t seem to be a problem if you let me through. "Hehe..." So give me a little magic, Marimo smiles. As I waited, my mother stumbles back. Because you love our mother, Marimo. And Miss Filkersha slapped Pong her hand just to think of a name. "Yes! She sparkles her tasteful eyes and looks at us. "Ladies and gentlemen, please come inside me next time! And please, be my newborn child''s friend." We''re in the elves? Is that a royal equivalent? A little confused, my mother ate it. "Oh, is that good? I''ve never seen an elf baby before, so I''m looking forward to it." "hehe, definitely" It''s been easy for me to talk to you, is that good? Well, if you think you can make Fee go through a lot, maybe it''s a Ning Ro thankful story. Looks like Jantine came back while we were talking about it. But I can hear you talking. Is there another companion? "Senior Mis, why are you following me?!? I can''t believe you''re throwing out your job. If the Chairman of Commerce finds out, he''ll eat a big eyeball, right? "Shall we stop talking about it? I''m just escorting you with tons of snacks. You saw many of those treats as offerings to Takazu! Protecting it through is my job as a high elf! As a member of the High Elves, I''m only doing my duty." "If you''re going to do your duty, make it your duty as a Chamber of Commerce official! Senior''s face, how did you see it? Isn''t it" Spill Aim "! "Labor comes at a price. I''ll take the reward for the escort. That''s not weird. Yantine, you and I don''t work unpaid every day, do you? "Aren''t you just dashing Takazu and targeting Takazu''s treats! It''s disrespectful! It''s unacceptable! "Nah. You don''t have to know if you''re a ''balance'' Takazu, and this Takazu will be fine. You can have as much as you want. Arch Elf, it''s not enough to be afraid." "... Really? So can you scream ''Can anyone scold me'' three times? If I could, I wouldn''t say anything anymore." "Heh heh... If you have those ghost glasses or the less fortunate Takazu, I wouldn''t mind either, but neither of them are here. Such lines, let me not say it three times, but shall I cry out to you in tens of thousands of editions" Oh, yeah. It would be nice to be able to scream three times. Right next to me, the masked elf is shivering puffy. With a tremendous whisper, "You, the shame of the clan, are still causing disturbances here..." or whining. You seem very angry. Apparently, Mis and the record are familiar. But an intruder who didn''t know that, with his eyes closed, came indoors with a doya face and screamed. "''Is there anyone who can scold me''! "I''ll be here." "What!?" In front of you, the Takashi ancestors of The Library. And an angry masked elf. "Oh, wow..." I may have witnessed the face of a stunned, blushing elf for the first time. 441 Episode 435: Dinner with Takazu Of the three elves (except Mis) who came to our house, the two resigned. Filkersha returned with the escort who had kept him waiting outside, and the record, with Jantine, pulled the damned elf away. All that remained was Takazu of The Library. She says she''s staying at home like this because she''s afraid she''s also the driver of tomorrow. Mother wanted to be with Rhutiel with a giraffed eye, but the Arch Elf sisters seem to be going to sleep with her in the attic. - And before you go to bed, it''s dinner. I was planning on cooking dinner as usual, especially since I wasn''t aware of the visitors, but I want to manage to entertain Abel''s sister because she came. "Does that mean that you respond to me not as an ''Elf Patriarch'', but as'' Abel''s Body ''? "Yeah, because for me, the word" family "means a lot more. "... important" Abel shrugged and leaned down. You''re indoors, but you''re wearing a hat, so you can''t see the look on your face at all. And the sister smiled slightly in a good mood. "The journey. That, too, is a preferred treatment for me. It''s been a long time since you''ve been judged by your title." No, I also think ''Abel''s sister'' is a fine title. Arch elf Takazu laughed niggardly. "You said you''d entertain me, so you could naturally expect dinner, right? Oh, that''s a bit of a mean laugh. Maybe this guy is a little s willing. Speaking of bullying temperament, there was an elf called Natuna, but could she be a descendant of Rhutiel? "Well, it''s troubling when you expect so much" Originally, you can only make a match. But during the day, Yantine brought me a lot of good ingredients, along with sweets, mainly chicken eggs. So I can use plenty of ingredients, so I''ll figure it out. Anyway, usually, the presence of ''spare eggs'' is unacceptable. Because if there is, they tell me to pudding. The truth is, I want to make a lot of egg dishes. It should be noted that, with regard to the ''identity of Bavaria'', it is exposed to Takazu (sister). "... hey, is it Bavarian ''just''" Though I was told by the eyes of Jito. "So, shall we get to work on dinner support? "Yay, what do you make with eggs!? Phew, I think a bowl of parents and children would be good! That''s just what you want. Or I made it the other day... (Mm-hmm... As a natural use of eggs, did Tine also bring me flour... Now, I suppose that means please make a snack) All right. It''s about having customers, and challenging what you don''t normally make! In other words, it is something that does not yet exist in this world. "And for the record, I could do this! "Oops! Mother and Fee raise their voices at the same time. Nori is good, isn''t she, this mother and daughter? "I made a bunch of things I hadn''t seen before! This, hey!?" "Heh heh. This is - tempura" "Tempura!? Phew, I don''t know that! But there''s a delicious sign... Huh! Oh, my God! I''m going to hug my sister, who opens her arms, and show her the tempura she created. Today''s ingredients are really luxurious. At any rate, Tine even brought me a luxury shrimp in Wangdu because the heavenly Takazu is here. Whatever, make it tempura too. And luxuriously put them on top of the rice. Yes. The finished one is - the Ten Bowl. "... It''s a dish I''ve never seen, but it''s a beautiful shade" and how Miss Ltiel is also interested. Besides shrimp heaven, vegetables and mushrooms. It is also fried with calamari. The sauce is homemade too, but I''ll just arrange the one for the eel... Tempura made sure to pinch even a single dish, in addition to what was to be served in the bowl. And there are other new dishes. "Yay, over here! The one in this mug, too, heh, I care! Not pudding!? pudding fake!?" "Yeah. That''s steamed in a tea bowl. Delicious, huh?" "Steamed tea bowl! Phew, I don''t even know this! I can''t personally forgive you for not having ginkgo in it, but it''s not standing up, so it should be a pass there. And because of that, I also made egg rolls. Three types: sweet, with vegetables and with cheese. My mother made me salads and soups. And after dinner, it''s pudding and ice cream. Yeah. Dinner today, that''s fantastic. Even if it''s someone''s birthday. "Phew...... You''re pretty good at cooking. but what matters is the flavor." "There you go. You''ll have to eat." Like it or not, because there are things that don''t fit. "... I believe in Al. Including the use of precious chicken eggs that should be turned into pudding so separately..." Is that true? Do you really believe that? You were skeptical at first when you were ice cream. Well, Abel seems to have the most immovable pudding for eggs. Assuming it wasn''t delicious, I''d likely buy more anger than the ''balance'' Takazu. "Well, let''s eat, shall we? It was made by my Al. This is gonna be delicious! "Meh! Ha, ha, ha! That''s not right, it''s definitely not! "You''re a busy family" He was a rhutiel with a tone that seemed lonely and nostalgic somewhere, though in a frightened breeze. "Okay, here you go! All speak up. "The balance," Takazu frowned suspiciously after the decree. " do you eat with that stick? "This, chopsticks! Very convenient!" That''s right. Under my influence, Fee and Abel started using chopsticks. My mother has given up and returned to the spoon and fork after the challenge, though. Especially since this is not Japan, the "left-handed combination" of my sister and master has chopsticks with archers. In the former world, even left-handed chopsticks are often corrected to the right. The chopsticks are color-coated by Gado after I create the foundation part with woodworking technology. Fee''s is pink, and Abel''s is blue. Mine is brown. "Sure, that ''chopstick'' thing sounds more convenient to pinch up" Sacrificing tempura, Takazu said. "- Huh!?" Rtiel is opening his eyes. And Abel and her mother, too. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! This is delicious! Phew, I like Tempura! Yeah. Whatever you eat, you will say so. "Yummy! Al, this is so delicious! "Not only the taste, but the texture is stunning...... It''s crisp and fragrant and the rice goes on." "...... hmm. So did the eel, but the sauce fits well. Designed to be eaten with rice" It seems to be well received not only by My Mother, but also by both high ancestors. But there seems to be some preference. Fee originally said she liked mushrooms, and she liked the mushroom tempura. Does Abel prefer vegetable tempura? And my mother and Rhutiel, they look like shrimp heavenly. "I didn''t know shrimp had this way of eating......! My home base is in the woods, so you don''t get much seafood..." Takazu stirs the bowl in with only a little remorse. "... Al. Something like this pudding stuffed animal, too, delicious? "A fig... Well, isn''t it delicious? At least, I like it. Abel takes the spoon and carries the unknown food to her mouth that swings as she sifts. "" And look at me. "What do you say? What do you think? "...... hmm. It''s hard to forgive that it''s not sweeter than simulating into pudding. But it''s delicious. I find it worthwhile wasting eggs" You pudding first bastard. "This is delicious, too. But is the base flavoring similar to tempura sauce a subtractive ingredient?" Whoa, did you miss the assembly? Well, shall I take a big look at this? "The steamed tea bowl is delicious! Phew, I''ll change! This one doesn''t brace. I hope it''s delicious. I''m on my way to the ground. Afterwards, Takazu, who also struck his tongue drums on the three kinds of egg rolls, said as he satisfactorily included the dessert in his mouth. "Abel. I intend to officially notify the Chamber of Commerce of Shorcina of the increase in chicken egg production in the name of both of our names, what do you think? "...... hmm. We should do it right away. Pudding is delicious. And the possibilities of eggs are endless. And the pudding is delicious." How much do you like pudding...... But there''s a problem with the distribution of chicken eggs. "I think eggs are dangerous raw." "Right. We can use the magic of purification, but it''s hard for those unusable humans to be obnoxious that eggs are dangerous. - Abel." "...... hmm. Develop medicine for sterilization. Finally, we just need to make sure the chicken eggs are geared up for raw food. to be used for the eggs themselves and for the hens, embarking on the development of both" Can you do that?!? The boulder is the sacrament of medicine. Takazu from "The Library" turns to me. "Son of man, it was daunting. Your meal was a treat enough to entertain me. - I''ll give you this as a reward." Then he gives me a wooden medal. There is an elf''s face carved into it, similar to that of Takazu. "- What, this? "It''s a reward medal. We distribute it to something that was meritorious. I don''t basically give it to the human race, but you''re the ''Honorary Elf''. You are eligible to receive this" Enough talking about the Honorary Elves. So, what does this medal do? Or you can trade it for something? "No. Nothing in particular, though. But you want everyone to fight, right? For me, it was worthless. That''s what the Elves might want. "Speaking of which, you helped Abel on the southern continent. - So let me give you another one." This isn''t happening all the time. "Yes! If you want to play with a tree, I''ll build up a fuh-fuh over there! You can also use this round one over there! Ah. He looks a little sad where the medal came from, doesn''t he? All in all, this is how the busy dinner ended. 442 Episode 436: Sisters in the Attic "I''ve seen terrible things..." In an attic away from a certain aristocratic mansion, one girl murmured with a grumpy look. Its name is Ltiel. He is the head of all the Elves. Until now, she had been attacked in the bathroom by her sister''s friend who was bathing with her. "... Lucica is an ''oh so being''. I think the dog bit me, and I just have to give up." A pale grunt is her sister Abel. With no expression, there appears to be a sign of relief on its face that ''I''m glad I didn''t have a spear on me''. "Abel...... You knew this was going to happen and you invited me to bathe with you...? My sister turns softly to the side in an attitude as if she''s not hearing me. To the visible solar blur, Rhutiel frowned beautifully. "You always do. Even when Ramiel is attacking me, I''m the only one running away softly......! I mean, she - Lucica is definitely the type that Ramiel and I feel comfortable with." "...... hmm. I think so, too. Ramiel liked to make noise, and the kids loved it, so I''m sure he and Al got along." The sisters are silent as they look at each other. At the earliest, there were only two families in this world. "Our house used to be busier too..." "... n" Ltiel lay down his eyes for the first time, then stared at ''his only sister''. "Is the family here important to you, Abel? "Sister" does not speak, but snorts firmly at "sister". "Well, it''s sloppy, isn''t it? We''ll probably be on the drop-off side." DDDD Abel grabbed his fist silently. Then spin out the words to squeeze them out. "... Lucica told me that being on that side of the fire, even if it was a lightning out one day, would never be in vain. I want to believe that word" "Even if you know how sloppy it is to lose, do you? "... even if the flesh is lost, it remains a memory. Let our brothers and sisters be so." "That''s a nice logic. But are you strong enough to stand it? If it''s important, it''s a lot worse when you lose it, right? Rtiel sees'' Sister ''by erasing his expression. "- In pure combat capability, I will not deal with you." "But for losing something. Or against truncating, I''m definitely stronger." "Though you are the strongest, you are not very strong. You should be aware of that." When he saw his little leaning ''sister'', Rhutiel found out how deeply that ''family'' was entering this girl''s heart. "- or" "... hmm? "Or if, knowing your ''weakness'', you have someone to wholeheartedly support you, your brittleness too - no. This is desirable. There''s no way such a person would show up." The tall ancestors of "The Library" laughed somewhere mocking. "In the first place, maybe our idea of ''staying'' is also chronic." Rtiel squealed like that. Abel knows exactly what the word means. Life expectancy is clearly present in both high and normal elves. - So, what about arch elves? The truth is, nobody knows. Because no arch elf existed as one, and Takazu, who had been killed in the middle of the road, were all killed in battle. "... I know that Rhutiel is entrusting part of his authority to the Harmonian family in anticipation of it" "... Yep. With us, not immortal, not undefeated. If you lose, you die. Or suddenly, it may run out of life. Either way, we''re finite. They''re confused that our ancestors are eternal." Rtiel was only a little silent, then faintly lowered his mouth. "... the family here was very close." "... n" "When I had a baby in Duty, I finally didn''t know what a warm home was." "... but Rhutiel cares about the whole clan" "I''ll take care of it. But I''ll draw a clear line. Ordinary families don''t execute their own people, do they? So I guess I''m a little different." The smile of "Sister" was felt painful by "Sister". "Abel. You and Baldier, among our brothers, were particularly specialized in combat skills. Therefore, in an important phase, I always let him stand on the arrow. Always fought the enemy." "... that''s natural because it''s a role. I can do nothing but destroy something and kill it." "No. You saved a lot of your own people. I protected the spirits. And so do our brothers. You kept fighting by cutting off everything you had. That''s what everyone who lived in those days knows. Now, even if I''m the only living witness," "So you are. Just you, for that matter, please be happy from now on. That''s my - yeah. Because it is what we (...) want" Abel knows. That my responsibilities as a Takazu are all borne by my ''sister''. That''s why I''m free to live. And she said she was going to continue to be alone and carry it. Until the end of its life. "... Rtiel. I ''m-" "Oh, I''ll tell you what, I don''t expect anything from Abel regarding the running of the clan. I mean, can''t you? That sort of thing." "Sister," she grinned niggardly. "... Mm. What do you mean..." "It means exactly what you say. ''Cause, Abel, you give me melons, you give me watermelons, but you''ve never given me strawberries." "... strawberries and pudding are not willing to give way to anyone" "Look. You can''t do anything with that mindset. Your gardeners in the garden are asking, right? The ''ruin'' Takazu said that only strawberries will always be alone" "... mmm..." "What is it, Mummy? You don''t just grasp what you love and let go, do you? That kind of spirituality, as a sister, I''m very anxious." "... so it''s only natural not to let go of something important" "Look, here it is." To the words of "sister," "sister" mumbled without expression. There, the footsteps coming up the stairs sounded. "Eh heh... Good evening ~. Sorry about the lack of sister water, but we''d like to let you sleep over here too ~" "Bye! So, you''re out, Lucica Crane Putt...... Huh! "Heh heh. Rhutiel, you seem so comfortable holding me, I want to snuggle up and sleep tonight" "Why ''Chanting''?!?" "Because if Abel''s sister, so is my sister! Because I was my only child, you always wanted a brother or sister ~" "No, Mother. Because it''s annoying." A boy wearing a tired vibe gets exhaled. He has a silver-haired toddler and a black-haired baby all around him. Abel smiled faintly when she saw her ''sister'', who would probably be in serious trouble. Seeing Abel like that, I didn''t realize that my best friend and his son smiled and looked at each other. And the attic, which was supposed to be quiet, was quietly further apart, making a scene. 443 Episode 437: Tea Party at Mountain Cabin September of 1206, a sacred history. Today is the day to head to the Ice and Snow Garden. The departing members are me, Mother, Fee, Abel, Marimo, and Lyutiel, the ''Libra'' high ancestor. The only thing I can drop you off is Jantine. This is also because both Takazu hated to be great. If there was actually a Chairman of Commerce or something, I''m sure it would make a scene. The luggage is handled by Abel inside the ''Dimensional Box''. Whispering there, it also contains souvenirs to the garden. "I''m sorry that I couldn''t escort you in the last time." Tine says thoughtlessly. But there is also the issue of vehicle capacity. I can''t help all this. "Oh, Tine. It''s one of the uses of ''Money Yu'' as an example, but I''m gonna ask you for clues over there, so don''t expect me to wait, okay? "Demon stones and... and living things, right? I''ll tell the vice chairman." Well, I don''t think it''s going to be that good. "So, we''re going, right? And when the day laborers hung the decree and were deeply thanked by the lady knights of the high elves, we crept through the ''gate''. Then we arrive at the mountain hut, which is the relay point. Just like last time, the interior is cold on the kinks. "Uh-oh! It''s cold...! It''s cold ~...! Al, warm your mother up! "Ah!? Oh! I hugged her, she hugged her! That''s the role of Phew! "Well, Phee, nigga! Fee''s, she''s hot! "Yikes! Oh, Mr. Ka, it''s cold! Tap, puff, puff." Sounds like a fun mother and daughter...... But the old man can take advantage of this cold... "... the heating will be on soon. Patience? Whoa. Your master grabbed my hand, didn''t he? Just like last time, wait to get warm and get dressed here. Whatever, it''s always cold out there. Over there, the ''balance'' Takazu is equipped with earbags. Oh, the gloves are only split by the thumb, you''re a childish one. "You should have some tea and warm it up from the inside. It''s good to go to the garden." "Sausage! Place your favorite mug on the table. "... are you deliberately bringing in a cup? And ceramic......? If you''re bringing it on the go, something less fragile is better. - Yeah? One moment, Mr. Ltiel, you take my mug. It should be noted that Fee and Abel are sassy evacuated that they won''t be able to take their own cups the moment she reaches out. "... What is it, this cup? The line of magic reinforces the pottery itself - no, this way..." I think I noticed you were putting a demon core through the mug. Chairman Shorcina was also aware of the fact that he was wrapping his magic around himself...... "- Abel. What is this?" "...... hmm. This is a mug." "I know that! This ceramic. This is in the magic path itself, isn''t it? That means that there are those who can interfere with the very roots of magic! I''ve never seen anything like it before! Who is this producer?!?" Abel doesn''t answer, he brews tea with a dagger of hot water. Mighty chars bound to tea don''t get out of hand even at times like this. I''m starting to warm up the cup properly. "That sword...!? No way, Demon Sword...!?" I take the knife, and I see it as serious. Unlike the mug, Abel didn''t resist. My teacher''s inorganic green eyes turned on me. "... I think it would be better for Rhutiel to know" Well, in this situation, it won''t be something you can hide through now. Only tea explained my nature. "- Complete the process. Was the magic stone in the example" Photographer "done by you?" She says, rubbing Abel''s brewed tea. This Takazu will have plenty of sweet sugar, too. Rtiel looks at me and says: "I''m clear. Your abilities are unusual. It''s impossible even for the Holy Spirit to interfere with the very roots of magic." It''s impossible, even if they say so, because it was done from the beginning. Conversely, I can do nothing but ''this''. "It alone makes the creation of the Devil''s Sword, and it degenerates the very way the Devil''s Stone is... This is a very dangerous force." The eyes of Takazu in "The Library" wrap a little shade. There, the ''sister'' opened her mouth. "... Al is a good kid. Even if you have special powers, you will never abuse them" They trusted me, didn''t they? But I''m certainly not going to abuse root interference. That''s not due to ''goodness'' as Abel said, but simply because you don''t want to bring trouble in. I mean, you''re here to protect yourself. So if abuse of power is safe and produces a lot of profit, I probably won''t hesitate to exercise it. Especially if there won''t be any convenient occasions like that. "- It would be good. Believe what Abel said and see how things are going for a while. I hope you will continue to be our good neighbor." With his piercing eyes, the ''balance'' Takazu said so. As a matter of course, I guess this guy is on the Elves'' side and not on our side. You have to remember the liver there. There, one elf gives a quiet voice as he cheeks up his sweetness. "... Rtiel" "Something? "... it is only natural that you should be alert to Al. And freedom. But if you want to exclude Al, I want you to remember that I will be your victim." Takazu of "The Library" looked at me strangely after blinking twice and three times with no expression. "How did you get so far into Abel''s mind? In a way, I find that more difficult than interfering with the root? Even if they say so. But I still can''t let my ears touch me, so I''m not sure I like it enough. "Either way, Alto Crane put today. You have become a special target for me. It interfered with the roots of magic, took Abel''s heart, and more importantly, created pudding." Isn''t that a little weird about the sequence of attention? "I don''t want to. Ahhh! "Huh! My Angel storms out to see if my body has warmed up and regained its vitality. Is Marimo - do you just normally want to be sweet? "Yes! Phew, I drank sweet, and I got pokapoka! So I''m going to warm you up! "Aki-kun! Gacene from left to right. Because of this, the temperature won''t pass over the cold clothes either. Well, it''s already warm in the room. "Meh! I''m gonna hug you, and it''s just Phew! "Holy shit! Fee takes Marimo to eat, but Noir stays sideways with Puy, with no sign of leaving. "Well, your mother sticks too -! My mother brings the three of us together with a smile. Rtiel is subtly distant, but I guess this is because he doesn''t get caught up in his mother''s dick. Abel walked in with Tokotoko and pinched my clothes for a second. "... if you spend too much time here, you run out of time in the ''garden''" "Yes, that''s right, everyone. Let''s get ready to go." When we''re hugging each other and doughing, it''s a long time, my family. Normally, that''s fine. As I cleaned up and got ready to leave the cabin, Takazu from The Library came to me. "The air bike is basically limited to two rides. Needless to say, your family will be split between me and Abel''s motorcycle." Well, you can''t drive with me or your mother. I''d like to try to remember. "So please get in here. As an important person, we need to observe it up close. Do you mind? "... no" "Oops!?" My body was pulled. Someone cute pulled it off. "... I''m better at steering. Then this one should take on the child" "That would be true, but even for me, I''m usually skilled enough to drive a child." "... if you can''t, no. Al won''t give it to you." "I''m a child." "... if you don''t give it to me, I won''t give it" Both Takao ancestors with strange stares. There''s someone there who eats tackles. "Uh-oh! Abel! Abel! I miss you like a loser! "... mmm, lucica" A troublesome Mighty Char. And I have the same tackle. "Holy shit! Phew, with you! I''m not leaving anywhere! Well, given the loading space, children will ride with each other, MySister. 444 Episode 438: To the Second Great Ice Field Run the Silver Field. With crevasses and monsters, as dangerous as ever, our mother and daughter are overjoyed, as if shaking on a jet coaster. As long as I can, I envy you. And through the danger zone, at a point just a short way to the garden, a group was waiting. "That''s..." By the time I noticed the group, the two high ancestors had slowed down the air bike and were in parking mode. I''ve probably sensed magic or soul before I got into my sight. What I''ve been waiting for is a cute little snowboy. And stand to protect her, the knights of the garden. And then... "Me!" "Mimmy!" "Me, me! Tons of snow fairy herds. The snow-colored ping-pong balls gathered at a glance at me as I got off the bike. Yeah. It''s usually cold to death. "Meh! Stick to it, dude! Sister, great fury. But the moment you ran out at me, the movement stopped. "Uh-oh! Oh, my God! A large number of ice sperm larvae clung to My Angel about where they came from. As was the case last time, thank God this girl has a fusi to the ice sperm that they think is good quality feed. And there''s another one who rages at the snow fairy toddlers who stick their little bodies to me so hard... "... Huh!...! A black sphere is jumping and claiming itself over my shoulder. But the snow fairies are obsessed with getting sweet here, and Marimo''s protest doesn''t seem to be in sight. "Almost two years ago, you remember me..." The last time I visited the land was in October of 1204, when I was consecrated. It is now September 1206. It''s been almost two years. "These children inherit the thoughts of ''the child''. You can''t forget that. - And that''s me, too." Granddaughter of the General Chiefs. Enineve, the right snow elf girl, smiled. "Long time no see, Eni" "Yes, Master Alto, more importantly, you look well." "No. Exactly my sister and I are going to freeze to death right now, so would you be happy to help me? "Kusu...... eh. Yes, we can help you." Enineve helps us crane put brothers and sisters by removing the toddlers with politeness as if to move the baby. Fee immediately ran over to me crying. "Huh! Ha-ha-ha! "Oh, all right, all right. Were you scared? While he was forgiving his crying meishister, Eni immediately went to Abel and bowed his head with a pepper. "Dear Abel, we''re out of time. That''s good. Come on. And then-- what about you? And, see Rtiel. "I''m just a day labourer, so don''t worry about it." "... Mm. cheat." Mighty char makes her lips faintly pointed. Apparently the ''balance'' Takazu doesn''t really want to reveal his identity either. "... Enineve. This girl is mine." "My name is Noruto and I am acquainted with Abel... Please, thank you, don''t you? Looks like he''s going to hit the lead and put it through with ''just an elf''. The thing I hate about clumsiness is it''s like being with my sister. "Yes. Dear Noruto, right? My name is Enineve and I am the granddaughter of the chief and chef of the garden." After deeply lowering the head of the pseudonymous elf, I look at My Mother. "Hehe. Pretty girl, huh? "Yikes!?" My mother will hold me up to the arrow tip I tried to get my name on. The Takazu sisters are blatantly horrified that ''Target'' has moved us aside from ourselves. He''s not going to help. "Oh, um...? "Heh heh. I''m Lucica. I''m a friend of Abel''s, and I''m the mother of the Al''s. You''re Enineve, aren''t you? I''m listening to you. You''re so cute and beautiful, aren''t you? I like it." Poor Enineve, my mother has trapped me! At the earliest opportunity, there is no escape. Mother smiles and tells Enineve. "Al and Phee know, don''t they? Oh, and I have another daughter! And point Eni''s gaze at my shoulder. There was a black ball-shaped presence, which stuck together perfectly. "Is that... the Spirit of Darkness, is it...? No, that sign is more than -?" I said, "Noir! Wouldn''t that be so cute? Just keep him company, okay? Because they called her by her own name, Marimo turned to her mother. DD And I''m shocked that ''mother'' is stuck with a strange young girl. Fly out of my shoulder and into my mother''s arms. "Ab...... Huh! And change into a human form. Not as extreme as Fee, but Marimo''s quite a sweetheart, too, and she''s a yakitori grill. And Enineve compares his mother to Noir. "Um... Does that mean this girl is half of a person and a spirit...? Cheng Cheng. did you think so? Well, I can''t help it. Enineve looks at me, then. "Between man and the Spirit, a child...? Yeah. So, what''s that gaze? "... Enineve. What are you doing here? "Oh, yes, I was. I have come to welcome you!... Oh, uh, Mother of Alto, can you drop me off...? "Heh heh heh. My mother holding Eni and Marimo at the same time is delightful. And with the weight of Enineve gone, me and Fee, the toddlers are going to be jizzy again... "Ugh! I''m surrounded!?" Strengthens your sister''s ability to cling to me. Has this completely traumatized you...? "Hi, higu... Huh! So, but I love it - Phew protects it...! You''re trembling so much, you''re trying to protect me healthy, Fee. Enineve in her mother''s arms noticed how this one was, and she frowned suspiciously. "Heh, that''s weird...? These kids are usually supposed to listen to me properly......? "Isn''t that because Al''s magic is delicious? You love Al''s magic, too, Noir? I''m always eating a lot! "Nah! Marimo, who heard the words "my magic," went ball-shaped again, and went here. And when I land on my shoulder, when I get some rice, I rub my black body. "Me......" "Mimmy......" The snow fairies who saw it are ringing. Looks lonely, looks envious. Snowboy is staring at me. That''s like a treat in front of you, like a child, unlike your dear, caged, bright eyes. "A, Master Alto''s magic, what does it taste like...!?" The lady who swallows rice balls and swordfish. Speaking of which, is the Spirit basically a cannibal? "Hmph. Do you care? Do you care? Well, why don''t you give me a little something to eat? You''re feeding my child...? Oh my god...... But the statement seems to have drastically aroused Eni''s interest. "Dear Alto..." Oh, yeah. It''s the same way Abel looks at you when you stare at Pudding, isn''t it? You''ve been downgraded from "I Know You" to "Eat It," haven''t you, me? 445 Lesson 439: To the Hall of the General Chiefs "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome! "Our Ice and Snow Gardens are delighted to welcome you! "Come on, come here! Upon arrival at the garden, the general chief, the gardener and the lead knight greeted him in alignment. They''re all smiling. I found it clear that you were welcome. "Let''s see. Because you are our, and the Savior of this earth! And, says Gardener Lerada. The lead knight Shelleg also responds with a comical appearance and a dandy voice. "Dear left, dear left. We owe you so much. I will surely reward you for your benevolence in this battle." By the time I''ve already received an amazing demon stone, I think I owe you back. Besides, we weren''t the only ones who moved then, and the knights of the garden fought with us. Most importantly, it was that child (...) who saved the land. "Mm...? Among the top three in the garden, only the General Chiefs have turned into blue faces. That''s the moment I saw a beautiful girl elf with Abel. "Oh, whoa...! Oh, you, are...! Yes, no, ah, you...! Apparently he knows about Rhutiel. Do I look familiar? But the Takazu of the Balance smiled white and said to the three giants of the Garden. "Nice to meet you (...). My name is Noruto from Elf. At the request of Abel......, we are accompanying the Crane Putt family. It''s an accompaniment, but henceforth, I don''t know." It was soft at first glance, but a pressured smile. The chef is nodding with a blue face. ''It''s an elf named Noruto who''s here,'' he must have realized he was pushed. On the other hand, the gardener and the lead knight respond very normally. "If Takazu is allowed to accompany you, you must be someone with a sawdust name. Of course, let me welcome you. This is Leada, the ice elf who keeps the garden." "Uhm. You look pretty strong, too. My name is Shelleg. He leans on the head knight of the garden. Nice to meet you." L''Utiel is satisfied that he hasn''t found out. The chief is pulling a dong. And then Abel seems to envy me. The blue-faced chef crushed his liver the next time he saw what the knights of the garden were holding. "E, enineveuuuuuuuuu! That''s right. The snowmen are holding my granddaughter, Snowboy. "E, Eni, what''s going on? - Whoa! The chief chief is disturbed. This grandfather loves his grandchildren enough to cut his own life off, but I can''t help it. "Oh, Grandpa...... Ugh, hehe..." Eni at the time, let her face melt and relax. Though the faces of the snowman knights are drawn by contrast. "Eni, did you even eat something bad" The words of the gardener Lerada are infinitely close to the right answer. What she ate - it was me. I gave her the magic of Alto Crane Putt - no, should I say it was eaten half forcefully? And then this is how she got along. "Ah, ahhh... Knowing such a heavenly sweetness doesn''t go through your throat with the earliest normal magic..." What are you talking about, this girl? "Ko, Takazu, what the hell is this...!?" "...... hmm. Something like magic sickness. Don''t worry about it." "Ha ha..." Enineve is taken by the Ice Elf servant girl. Surely that girl, was she named Rakie? "So, ladies and gentlemen, dare not, go inside..." The face of such a Leada gardener was also drawn. That''s why I interrupted the Chief''s mansion. But the ice and snow elves and where we live are a little different. At any rate, my presence is different from "proper temperature". Both Takazu solved this problem for me. Lay a fluffy carpet, like your fingers sink in, and warm it up with magic just there. The heat builds its way through the wind magic to prevent it from spreading around, flying from the window to the other side of the sky. Even more precautionary, between "here" and "there", they make ice columns and make thin cold air membranes. This is not a heavy snow sperm or a heavy ice sperm, but because it does not melt the young bodies that may come in on their own. "The truth is, I''m quick to cut you off with spatial magic." and Takazu of "The Library". Well, Abel said you shouldn''t use much magic either. "Oh no! This carpet is so soft! Phew, I like it! "Abou! Damn!" The two girls are smiling and rolling around. But the rug that Rtiel gave me is not only soft, but also smooth to the touch. Even in the Earth world, there may not be such superior fabrics. No, I don''t know the truth about ex-world luxury carpets. "But... is it the magic of Master Alto..." Director Lerada has a beautiful eyebrow root when he hears why Eni is'' gone ''. "What we call magic, besides the good and the bad of ''quality'', is the good and the bad of ''taste''. The magic of Alto and Phyllia must be superior to this'' taste ''." Even if they say it tastes like magic. I''m human, so it doesn''t really matter. Especially not ''at all''. Because the taste of water and ice made by magic can vary from magician to magician. "But I don''t know what magic tastes like, but human beings are bad creatures." The snowman says something. I don''t think I want to taste anything else... "But delicious isn''t a problem in a way, is it? For example, if you''re greedy for high-quality magic, and you''re known around The Spirit King of Flowers, Lord Alto might be captured, and you might be able to keep shaking for the rest of your life? I say that the chief is outrageous. What? I''m sorry. Is the Spirit King of Flowers an Abnai? I hear that the sanctuary/''10,000 Autumn Forest'', which I plan to go out next month, is a land with officials from the Spirit King of Flowers... "Nevertheless, the ugliness my granddaughter took... That girl is a sweethearted good girl, but she''s always been a foodie..." Uhm...... ''Eater'' by a greedy spiritual standard for eating? That''s pretty amazing, isn''t it? In a world of war where violence and killing are commonplace, there was also a monarch in the Earth world who deliberately wrote in a history book, ''The Raptor''. Even if it is not highlighted, it may be important to say ''to be written'' first. Given that, I guess Eni''s appetite is a little something. In retrospect, that girl was badly injured last year because she sheltered the Spirit''s young body in the feeding ground. If you think about this, it also means that Eni was in the feed yard. And when I was on the floor of death, the word I said to keep the chief away was, "I want some good ice." Yeah. I knew you were a foodie, that girl. "... Chef, this is what I was asked for, an additional demon sword" "Ooh! Thank you, my lord! One of the souvenirs to the garden is my "Snow Demon Sword/Modification". I put in all the technology I could have this time and tried my best. Sherreg and Leada, who are looking at the Snow Devil''s Sword last year, are watching themselves quickly. "Hmm...... The blade is incredibly well built! Even so, it still seems to be lost." "I guess whoever finishes this is making an extra effort. It tells me you''re working really hard to be bad." Damn...... Can''t you do it yet? I train on a yearly basis...... Then they pass the magic. A large circle of snowflakes blooms all over me. "Whoa!" "This is amazing! The lead knight and the gardener are astonished. This time, the sword is only improved, and the demonic core and magic path are made more efficient, making it easier to react to magic. "The producers of this demon sword seem to have an extremely high aptitude for magic itself than striking iron! This is an awesome level improvement! Whether or not the Devil''s Sword is also in the history of the Devil''s Guide...! "Uhm......! That should be the treasure of the garden! No, given its value, I was wondering if it was a delicacy to offer to the Ice Spirit King. But to put a gift from Takazu outside..." The people of the garden are surprised, but from Ltiel right next door, cold eyes pierce them. Have I been alerted? The chief bowed his head to Abel. "Dear Takazu, even if we receive what we are about to receive, we will not be able to repay you satisfactorily. I''m sorry, sir." "... you won''t have to worry because you''re going to get the Ice Demon Stone from here again. There''s something else I''d like to ask the chef." "Please? Whoa, I appreciate that! Because it means you''ll have a chance to repay me at all! No matter what, please let me know! "... n" Abel turns her gaze to me. The main purpose of this visit is, of course, to reunite with the people of the garden, but there may be personal reasons for me. "Uh, right. Actually, I''d like to see the rare creatures of the North." That''s right. There are creatures only in cold areas, here too. I also hear that north of Mount Fefiat, there is no human hand in it, so I can tour with precious organisms. It''s Dickaigu, it''s Shilokuma, and - it''s Oumami Glass. My purpose was there. 446 Episode Four Hundred and Forty: A Souvenir, a Tuna, a Chronicle There are differences between Spirit toddlers and adults besides simple strength and stubbornness of life force. It''s about food. Toddlers can basically only eat magic, or something close to their nature. For example, if you are a snow elf, besides magic, you can only consume snow and ice. So what''s the difference in the long run? That means you can get some nutrition from other foods. To be more straightforward, the story is that you will be able to eat normal meals like humans. I mean, spirits other than the young people in this room can eat pudding and ice cream. Also, if even toddlers are strong, they can adapt to food immediately. Our friend, Mim, who lives on Kishkud Island, for example, was eating cookies looking delicious, but this means that that girl has more than the same ability as the spirits who have already become adults. In this ice and snow garden, the granddaughter of the chief has already reached that stage? This is also because she is a high-ranking spirit, the great-grandson of the Ice Spirit King, and she accumulates strength by ''eating well''. This means that our youngest sister, Noir, will also be able to enjoy a normal meal if raised. Marimo always looks envious of our dining landscape and sees it lonely, so I hope we can eat together soon. Especially since she is a pure spirit and the quality of her daily diet is good, Abel tells me that it will happen relatively early. For this reason, ice cream will be offered as a second souvenir. ... Abel put it out of the different dimensional boxes, though he kept his uncluttered eyes around him until the moment he handed it to him. "Ko, this is sweet and delicious...... Huh! "Hmm, completion. This would be a delightful taste for a woman and a child." "Hmm. When Enineve gets back, I''d love to feed him" It is the reaction of the top of the garden who ate ice cream. Chef and Shelleg didn''t seem to like something that sweet. In contrast, Director Lerada has a full laugh. "Don''t want to... Phew too...... Phew, I want ice cream too......! He got envious when he saw the great spirits eating souvenirs. My Angel literally pulled my clothes with her fingers clasped. "There...! It''s...! Yeah. Marimo, can''t you do it yet? "Abel, can I ask you a favor? "... mmm" A little reluctant Mighty Char. I didn''t bring ice cream as a crane putter because I didn''t plan on eating anything cold in a cold place. In other words, what is in the cross-dimensional box is Abel''s personal belongings. The beautiful teacher gave me a gentle ice cream with trembling arms. "I''m sorry, Abel. I''ll make it up to you when I get home." "... Al''s... if you ask me... I have no choice..." Abel shrugged, cutting off the untrained. The intensity of her thoughts on sweetness is also discerned by the fact that she is just a little sifted. "Oh, that''s good. Abel, give me some ice cream, too. Two - No, I''ll take one." "... no" To my sister''s request, Puy and her sideways Takazu. Against this one, there is no sniffing. Meanwhile, Mai Angel gets the ice cream via me, it''s Nico. "Fee, why don''t we thank Abel? "Ugh! Hehe...! Thank you, Abel! After that, it seems Abel was also the one who ended up giving her mother and Rhutiel ice cream. He is a kind teacher. That''s how I put the ice cream cheeky fie on my knees and refreshed Marimo hugging me to the side of my body, I heard a soft snowy voice. "Ah...... eh. I kind of feel like it looks delicious......! It looks delicious. Pay attention, what? If it smells delicious, I know. Apparently, that girl is back. Servant ice sperm, came into the room with Lakier. "Oh Eni, are you back..." Grandpa, ladies and gentlemen, I showed you the ugliness earlier. Snow boy breaking his hips with a pepper. But her eyes are locked on tightly sweet ice candy. "Yes, take it. How often do you thank the honourable ones? The face of the chief, it was puffy. "Wow...! Yummy............! Delicious...... Huh! Enineve is cheeky with a mellow smile. Somehow the reaction around here is similar to Phee''s. I kind of figured out how old Chef feels about spoiling her. "Oh? Dear Shelleg, that sword..." She seems to have noticed the ''new'' I made. Is that snowman just a knight and he likes swords, he looks all the way at my made-up lump? "Snow Demon Sword...... is it? "Hmm. Many fears have been given to our garden by the Most Honourable. It''s a lump, but it''s a delicacy." What a contradiction it is to lose it and call it a delicacy, but it is actually third class as a sword. I guess that means pretty much as a demon sword. "The snow I made with this is really delicious..." Enineve with a real smile. Her interest seems to be there (...) after all. Snowboy gently touches herself. In a moment, a beautiful snowflake occurred. "Wah... Huh! This sword, it''s amazing! The body itself reacts to magic! It''s as if you converted the Demon Stone itself into a sword, not iron......! Is this the secret law of the Elves!?" "No. It''s the Dwarves who make swords, even meticulous technology. Perhaps, a blacksmith specializing in magic. In addition, judging by this much improvement in just two years, he is still young or has not been long since he started blacksmithing. I also saw that as some kind of handwritten piece that would lead to that legendary celebrity genealogy - oh, no. Don''t pry. Enineve, keep this Devil''s Sword a secret." Even though Shelleg himself fights with an ice sword created by witchcraft, does he also have knowledge of metallic martial arts? Right next door, My Mother is pounding a ton on Mighty Char''s shoulder eating ice cream trying to chew him up. "Abel, Abel. Why don''t you take a picture of Enineve? I''m sure you''ll be delighted, Mr. Chef. The General Chieftain, who was called by the name of himself and his granddaughter, is paying attention to something. I suppose you thought it would be rude to overhear it. I stay to see how it flickers. On the other hand, my granddaughter asked me questions on a direct ball. "Are we talking about something delicious? Shit. What Abel took out was a picture of a leaf. There, the ''home'' crane put family is pictured. Mighty Char walked to the border of the ice column and handed it to the little snow elf girl. "Wow...! Is this...!?" Grandpa, raise your voice, Enineve runs to his grandfather. "Duh, what''s wrong, Eni? You can''t run like that. And in front of the honorable. I don''t know." The old man''s gaze of caution is nailed to the picture. I was curious to know what it was. This old spiritual, outgoing, curious personality, maybe. And I''m stunned by the photos to my hands. "Ko, this is... Huh! Ice grandpa comparing Baba, photos and our family at high speed. And my mother with the Doya face. "Hmph! Wouldn''t that be awesome!? Now I can put my precious family figure on the perfect record! You worked hard on the camera, Abel and Gad, didn''t you? But Dear General Chieftain, I look at the photograph, trembling with insignificance. "I can''t believe you have the skill to leave a picture like this...! "... chef. If I fold the picture, I''ll be angry" Ah. Abel''s eyes are serious. But the ice elf''s grandfather''s ear had not reached him, and he sat down with tremendous momentum. "And, my lord! Please, with this'' painting '', leave your granddaughter alone. No! I know how you feel. Yeah. I know how you feel. But what happened to the Northern Biology Tour? 447 Episode 441 Fee, Learning Life (Part 1) "Oh, whoa, whoa! ENNINEVE! My ENNINEVE look......! I saw a picture of a leaf, and my ice elf grandfather is crying. There was undisputed, the appearance of his granddaughter. The grandson is also deeply emotionally silent when he sees group photos with members of the garden. "This is amazing...... eh! When the Lerada gardener says so, "No. In this case, you should say ''good stuff''. That''s what you should describe as being able to remain a family member. - Well, I won''t point out anything that can be abused depending on how you do it." The snowman responded with a dandy voice. Right next door, a servant ice elf girl, "If only I could keep my husband and his wife..." And he''s whining. (My husband and his wife must be the parents of Snowboy...) I can''t copy the past on a boulder. So I just have to ask you to leave ''this now'' and ''this coming'' behind. Fortunately, improvements have already been made to the drug solution to prevent photo deterioration, and my teacher would like to continue to strengthen it. In addition, he said he would make a film cover to protect the photo itself, so I suggested that it be codexed. I mean, it''s an album. She seems to adopt that opinion and make an album in collaboration with the Chamber of Commerce. And over there, the teacher decides to take a photo of "For Samples" openly. Apparently, he''s no longer willing to use the look of our house for samples. "... I would be in trouble if the photo was shaken or damaged..." He says that even though he is faceless, he feels flat. There seems to be some unusual ice cubes like odd rocks in this garden, so I went back to take some group photos later, but naturally I guess I won''t use that for samples. "Ha, I don''t want to... Where are you going after this? Phew, it''s about time - I want you to play! "Yeah. After this. You''re going to see a rare animal, aren''t you? "Animal!? Really -!? Phew, I like animals! I like it! Jump a little bit, Phee, and you''re hugging me. It must mean a lot to be able to show this girl what she calls'' nature ''. The only landscape that Myangel sees is always the garden away, so I want you to see and feel all sorts of things. A chef of the General Chiefs, who regained his sanity, bowed his head here. "I''m sorry I let you take the time. A place with lots of marine animals, it was. Then you have to travel farther west than here, not to the ice, but to where it''s a rocky reef belt. It seems too cold for other creatures to live here." That would be irrelevant. This is really a world of snow and ice, so it''s not suitable for organisms to live in. It''s a wonderful place to feel fantastic at a glance because one side is colored with white and blue...... "...... I travel by air bike so there is no problem with the distance" "Mmm...... Then it will not be possible to escort our esteemed..." The lead knight groaned remorsefully. This snowman has a stereotype knight''s soul, so I guess he wants to reward Abel for his benevolence. "Oh, um... Huh! Then I will accompany you and serve as a guide......! Snowboy raised his hand bravely. Pippy Jumping so cute is year-to-year and smiling. "Are you? Well, I think it''s better to have a guide." Rtiel thought a little, "Well, if you do, can you give the bike a critical ride as well?... So, is the temperature okay ahead of you? "Yes......! There''s nothing wrong with that area at all! Plus, the ice demon stone for emergency cooling, Grandpa gave it to me! If it bothers you, you can do it for a snack, right? I can do it, even if they say it on my face. "Enineve......" Sheikh Sheikh looks anxious, but I guess this is simply guiding her around. Because if there are any other materials of concern, Leada, Shelleg, and Abel would be stopping it. "Grandpa, let me offer you the offerings of the Abels. I also want to return the favor that Alto saved my life." "Mmmm...... But...... No, okay, go. But I don''t want to bother you, okay? - Then you, my lord. My granddaughter, please." "...... hmm. Do good." So we set out to a new place. Blast the distance enough for the landscape to change and even go west. Because there are no crevasses and few demons, the speed of the airbikes driven by both high ancestors is a few steps faster than when you go down the mountain. I mean, blah, I''m scared. "Hehe...! Boo-hoo, move on, Phew, Fun! I don''t know anything that scares my sister the same. Looking at the motorcycles that go hand in hand with enhanced vision, even though Enineve is stifling his face, My Mother is a wolf. The boulders are similar. He drove tremendous distances at tremendous speeds and reached the floating coastline of drifting ice. "Whoa, whoa! Ha ha! Sea Tits! Phew, I like tits! I like it! "Fee is magnificent. I love it." "Phew, I like titties! But I prefer - to! Pussy!" "Come on...... No, because of that, let''s make it a shoulder car! Far away, you see? "Miu Miu! Shoulder car! Lift the Fee up nicely. My sister is nailed to the magnificent northern sea. "Yes! The ocean''s full of ice! Phew, I like ice cream too, but I also like eating ice as it is! "Yeah, the ice is so delicious...... I think so too." Snowboy, you''re eating up there. But she has something to ask. "Eni. There must be a Daikai Gyu here, right? "Yes. Are you there? It''s big, round, and so cute! I''m not in the world I was in, like there was a near-edge species of eel called marshy dojo, I wasn''t on Earth in this ocean, there''s a kind of daikaigu. Even though the already extinct Stellar Dycaigu, for example, was resistant to the cold, it was said that during some times there was drifting ice, but that the Oranje Dycaigu here is more specialized in cold resistance. Body length, eight meters. The orange daikaigu, weighing as much as fifteen tons, is said to be rounded and puckered and fatter than other daikaigu species for the convenience of storing fat in the northern sea. Rhutiel comes to me and says: "Animals living north of Mount Fefiat are often less alert individuals. Oranje d ''Aikaigiu, who lives in this sea, is one of them. Meanwhile, the species living south of Mount Fefiat became very timid. - Do you know why? "... probably because there are human beings" I answered. Stella Daikai Gyu perished with it. of the Earth''s world, and it was killed out. "Exactly. Humans are stupid. In the mountains, in the woods, and in the sea. Kills animals gradually with allowances. I don''t think about other species of prosperity or harmony with nature, but hunt them all down with desire. - Recently, the appearance of inventions that become ''tyres'' has led to the seizure of some organisms?" "Technological progress can''t be a distortion. It''s no different than running towards a cliff, such as a development that doesn''t overlook the whole creature. A magic weapon was devised to store and explode magic, but the researcher and his city blew up all the inhabitants in a failed experiment." Does it not change in any world? That part. "As early as I can tell, I have no credibility for the ''species'' itself: humans. Because no matter how many times they perished, their stupidity did not improve. - But if you are an ''individual'', some people can hold hands very slightly. I just want you to remember that if you''re going to keep inventing, you''re going to have a broad perspective." I don''t know the hard part. But I know there''s something to be concerned about. "-That''s what I''m thinking, not doing anything to make Abel sad." "... Al" Hearing my words, Takazu of "The Library" finally laughed. "- Oh, Cheng Cheng. Preferred answer. I, too, should have just said one word, that way, without such old sermons as have been repeated tens of thousands of times." Please don''t let Abel down, "he said." "It''s okay! "Bye! You''re out, Lucica Crane Putt! Suddenly from behind, My Mother hugged Lhutiel. "My Al, it''s my Al! I''m sure you will continue to invent something that will make everyone happy! "Get away from me! is, let go...... duh, where are you touching...... duh! Sorry, Mother. I was making it without thinking too deeply. "Yes! What kind of animal can you see here?!? Phew, I want to see a pig! I wonder if there are any pigs living in the ocean...? No, but it''s a different world, or...? Snowboy points to the sea, pointing us elsewhere. "I see it. That''s Orange Daikai Gyu! The sea level slowly rose. 448 Episode 442 Fee, Learning Life (Part 2) Daikai Gyu. It is a beast with the appearance of a jugon or manatee enlarged. However, in the Earth world, Daikaigu was an independent species of the genus Jugonaceae stellar Kaigiu. And now he that cometh out of the sea... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Oh, my God, you look great! Your sister''s face shines like a slice of shiitake. My Sister, with her unique taste, seems to like this'' design '', whether it should be called arrowhead. (But... round...) It''s not like the Dycaigu I know...... I''m fat as a puck, I''m round. And orange is something awesome... It''s a round body, so I feel big anyway. But not intimidating. Is it because there''s no hostility? The orange round with his face out of the sea is pointing his crushed eyes at this one. "Yes! You look great, but you''re watching the fuzz! Looking good, I wonder...? I can''t believe it, why did this guy come out here? Does Eni know? "Oh, uh... Oranje Daikaigu is curious and less alert, so I thought this one might have just bothered me." Uh-huh, unprotected. The orange object continues to look relaxed at this one. An excited fie rumbles, so I get him off to the ground. My Angel runs out just wondering if he wanted to see Daikai Gyu from another angle. If my little sister moves to the right, Daikai Gyu''s gaze is on it, and if she goes to the left, she chases him to the left. "Miu Miu! Ha, you look good, I''m coming after Phew!?" I guess it''s because it''s moving the most. The next good move will be this elf, desperate to escape his mother near me. Oh, I was swallowed. Even then, the orange Daikaigu watched Phee for a while, but then in a relaxing, but majestic move, he dived into the sea. Being good at diving isn''t the same thing as being a global Daikai Gyu. "He''s gone..." My sister is in shomboli. Eni explains this to me. "The Oranjedaikaigu and the others are basically floating with pukapuka at sea. If you dive into the sea, it''s time to eat. They say the sun reaches well even in the cold around here, so some seaweed increases tremendously. The Daikai Gyus eat it mainly" "Yes! Why don''t we go after them, too? Phew, I want to see that well-dressed one eating! I''m sure you look great eating too! Phew, I can swim a little! No, you''ll suck if you go into the ice floating sea. Even outside, it''s so cold. Tracking is impossible. What do you mean, "how to eat well", sister? "... hmm? Oh, look, Fee." Hold up My Angel. On the other side, I could see a number of round like Micah floating on the sea level. It''s not a citrus bath. "Yes! That orange one, everyone, looks good!?" "Whether you''re dressed or not, you look like a dickhead." Apparently, they were eating friendly in the herd. The most land-based individual of them noticed this way, and oh I guess I came to see it. "Nyu......! I don''t want to... Phew, that looks good, I want to stroke it! "I guess it''s a little difficult. Plus, if they touch you suddenly, you might be surprised." "Miuuuu..." My Sister looks sorry. But you can''t let this girl into a cold sea. Then he clapped as if Eni had flashed something. "Yes! It''s parrot glass!" "Ooh Mi Glass?" Um, Pooh''s favorite? Now that we were talking about Daikai Gyu, I was surprised when the name ''Ancestral Penguin'' came out of nowhere. "Yes. It''s parrot glass. Don''t you know, Master Alto? "Yes, yes! Phew! Phew, I know that! The one who made it out of origami! "Oh, origami...? It''s not food, is it? Want some paper? Goats, I guess? I looked back quietly to the beautiful teacher standing right next to me. "Abel, don''t you have a good piece of paper or something to use? "... n" It puts out a piece of paper. rectangle, but it seems easy to get it square. Thank Abel and fold it gently. "Oh, is this... Huh!?" On Snowboy''s bright white palm, I placed the folded paper. "Or you''re cute...... Huh! Plus, a piece of parrot glass on a piece of paper! Master Alto can use such strange sorcery!?" It''s not magic, it''s technology. "Miuuuuuuu! My sister is nagging because I did the origami. He pulled my clothes right away. "Yes! Phew! I want to origami too! "And Fee? Abel, I''m sorry, but one more, okay? "... n" Via me for some reason. Let Fee thank you properly, and then I''ll give you a square piece of paper. "Hehe! Thanks! Phew, I''m good at origami! My sister, who is going to fold with tequila. Like Pooh, this girl only worked hard to master certain folds. I knew immediately what you were going to make. Thus, a piece of paper shaped the appearance of an animal. "Hehe...! Pig, you made it! Phew, I like pigs! He''s got Mr. Pig''s clothes too! Oh, my God, you made it! Phew''s treasure! "Shh, awesome... Huh! Now another animal......! Master Phyllia is also the user of this sorcery." "Yay, I don''t want to...! You look great! That good outfit, I can''t make it out of origami!?" "Yeah? Is that Daikai Gyu...? Among the seal variations, I think there were shapes similar to manatees...... "Uh... Is this what happened...? I''ll get Abel a third piece of paper and fold it in the candle. Enineve''s eyes glowed. "Wow! It''s Daikai Gyu......! "Miu? Yay, you look better, it''s rounder...? It''s unexpected that you''re so round. Abel, peeking from the side, told me to comfort her. "... similar to Daikai Gyu elsewhere. Al''s not wrong." Oh, the only thing that''s round is this place, after all. "Look, Fee. Now bear with me." "Oh, thank you! Thank you, Phew, for kissing! Spread your arms and pose tight. It''s safer than being run around, so let''s hold it up. That''s how Fee kisses me, Enineve asks me a favor. "Um, Master Alto...... Can''t you teach me this'' paper magic ''too...? "I don''t mind that, but for once, can I come back? What''s wrong with the parrot glass? "Ah, yes! It''s about that! Again, patchine your palms. "Actually, there''s a place for the parrot-glasses on a rocky reef not so far from here! There, you should be able to touch the parrot glass! "Oh, really?!?" Fey''s face sparkles once again. "Ooh Mi Glass, it''s in Phew''s" Alive Hunt "list! You look good in that ocean, too, Phew, I''ll take it home! The proclamation to bring back Daikai Gyu is another thing. "Yes! Ha! Phew, I want to see the parrot glass! Phew, I only know the paintings I drew and the origami! "Right..." You won''t touch Daikai Gyu. I''d like to show you some real parrot glass, too. "The mothers, still good? "Yes, of course! I''d like to touch it, too, if it''s parrot glass." "Then come on, let me go! Abel! Don''t even look at me. Please help me. "... Lucica is lonely. I hope you''ll mind." I didn''t know you were going to help. I decided not to see it and looked back. "Eni, can you give me some guidance? "Yes, I''ll take care of it! This is how we begin to move further. 449 Episode 443 Fee, Learning Life (Part 3) Its table-shaped land, like floating in the sea, is the paradise of ''them''. Surrounded by the sea, several sloped ramps stretch straight into the sea. This is the entrance and exit for ''they'' to and from land and sea. This is an oak glass paradise. It''s their nest. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Your sister''s tension is rising to near Max. Looks happier than when I saw Daikai Gyu. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! My mother is shaking with emotion, too. I can''t help it. There''s plenty of parrot glass in here. Fee and mother, their eyes are heartmarked. It is in fact a difficult business to impress this mother and daughter so far at the same time outside of food. "Yes! Ooh, michael glass. Lovely! Phew, I want to get stuck! "Oh, she''s so cute! I can''t believe there was such a cute one besides my kids and the Abel sisters! Put your hands together and jump a little bit, mother and daughter. And against us who are trespassers, the parrot-glasses of the day... "Yes! Ooh Mi Glass, we''re getting closer! What the...? Feels like it, and many ancestral penguins come by. He walks back and forth with his short legs as he pretends to be short. I''m not alert because I don''t have any natural enemies. By the way, it seems that the parrot glass in this ocean is a proximal species that is not on Earth called ''Aw Parrot Glass''. The characteristics are twofold, one of which, like the Oranje d ''Aikaigiu, shall be rounder than the regular parrot migrass for cold specs. And the other, as the name suggests, is blue. Ordinary parrot glass comes in black and white two-tone colors, but the parrot glass here is blue and white. Note that the blue part has a shade close to the herd blue color, cute but sinister inside. Peppy, Peppy, Peppy, Peppy. The Ooh Mi Glass finally came close. I have to check this with Snowboy. "Eni. Is it better not to touch the parrot glass, after all? "No, as long as you don''t make it abusive. You''d be happy to stroke him, wouldn''t you? Looks like you can touch it. Antarctica or something, it''s ''strictly forbidden to touch'' in the treaty. Hearing Snowboy''s words, the women of the Crane Putt family boiled heavily. "Yes! Phew, these kids, I want to stroke them! "Yeah. Try it. Be nice? And be careful, all right? "Ugh, ugh! Phew, I''ll stroke it! - My sister reaching out softly. Oh, I knew the first part you touched was the stomach that was pounding out. "Hehe...! Soft...... Huh! Feeling all over the place, the parrot glass narrows her eyes to make her feel good. By and large, My Mother is stuck with her ancestral penguin without hesitation. "Ha ha... eh. Soothing wow..." The parrot-glasses also know that Mother''s actions are dear ones. He puts a couch on my mother''s shoulder and looks relaxed. "Akia! And Marimo hugged her ancestral penguin with a straight ball. The parrot glass is also trying to hold him softly with a short hand. But it hasn''t arrived. What else the accompanying arch elves look like. L''Utiel is, for some reason, pompous, even though the parrot glasses are dropping in one after another around Abel. Oh, one of them went through right in front of me and stopped by Abel''s, didn''t he? "Ku...... Huh. The same goes for dogs and cats, but even for these kids, why..." Are you the type of person avoidable by animals in general? My mother, carrying more than one parrot glass, turned to Takazu. "It''s okay. Later, Rhutiel, because I''ll adore you plenty." "I don''t want to, that kind of thing! And please don''t put it on! "... I can''t move" Abel is Abel and she seems to be in trouble. I have to rescue you later. So, I said... "Pippy!" "Pippy......! All the Hinas are stopping by. Blue body hair, hina, it''s not two-tone color, it''s monochromatic, and you''re a watercolor tick. Hmm. Don''t rub your body all at once. They have a habit of adoring Hina, so do you grow up to be a sweetheart? Enineve explains it. "Ao Oo Oo Mi Glass has a very strong parent-child bond, but she also has the habit of being adorable Hina born outside of herself. On the other hand, it never gets close to eggs laid by other individuals. So the eggs that lost their parents, they don''t hatch." "Heh... Then those eggs are important." There are parents who are warming their eggs, not coming here over there. They said the spawning season of the Earth''s world''s parrot glass was around June, but this one has variations from spring tip to fall head or so. Something I want you to safely hatch... Hearing my worries, the Snow Fairy girl laughed dull. "Master Alto is kind, isn''t he? But don''t worry. No natural enemies come here. The surroundings are surrounded by the sea, and there''s nothing but parrot glass." Enineve said this environment is why Ao Oo Mi Glass breeds so much, as well as the persevering character of the unawary. (Then you''re relieved. - Yeah?) But the Takazu sisters aren''t laughing. "Abel. What''s your decision? "...... hmm. Five fifths." "Yes.... well, I guess that''s the place. In any case, it''s not something we should interfere with." Abel lay her eyes down only slightly. What does that mean? Is something wrong? - Or is there something? Before I asked, my sister, who sparkled you, smiled at me. "Yes! Ooh Mi Glass is adorable! Phew, I like it! I''ll take it home! "Is that a little difficult? Fee seems to have liked the parrot glass, in addition to being special. But I came here to see creatures because Phee and I had different motives and had a common purpose. The use of Mitsu Baths, consulted by the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Make one enjoyable with a wide variety of baths, and turn one into a pool. And Mitsumi suggested, "Why don''t you try to keep the living thing?" If I could see a creature by the water, would it be fun, for some terrible and abusive reason? He plays a show in an aquarium or something, but he vaguely wondered if he could do something close to it. (If it''s the cuteness of parrot glass, you can certainly call customers -) I guess it won''t be possible to get him out of here. As mentioned, these creatures have strong ties. I can''t even go kidnapping him. "Miu Miu...... No...? "Phee, ''cause you don''t want to be pulled away from me or your mother, do you? These kids have families, too. You can''t take it home." An ecosystem close to a penguin would probably be able to set up a growing environment. If there is a demon stone, if there is magic, and if there is an obedient demon. However, the problem is as mentioned earlier. I can''t take you away. "... Nyu... You''re right..." Depressed, but he seemed to understand. As always, he''s a smart kid. "Well, Phew, I''ll be patient because I looked good earlier..." How do you get Daikai Gyu home!? 450 Episode 444 Fee, Learning Life (Part 4) "Phew, that looks good, I wanted to take it to my bath! Over there, you can play when you take a bath! I can stroke you! Ridiculous! Nah, I see. Were you acting in anticipation until earlier? But, myangel. You might be the only one who thinks you''re gonna take a bath in the house, all right? Including the other world? Talking about that, a new bunch came up from the sea. Apparently, some of them were eating at sea. He''s shaking his body puffy and bouncing off his moisture. "Oh? There''s an unusual kid, isn''t there? Ahead, pointed out by her mother embracing the birds, was a piece of parrot glass. Only the individual, as My Mother put it, was prominent and conspicuous. (White variant...) It was white parrot glass. Monochrome white, not blue and white two-tone colors. They have a mysterious atmosphere somewhere, but other than that, they''re very ordinary parrot glass. Turning to her, she opened her mouth slightly. I think Penguin opens his mouth wide for courtship or intimidation, but since no one is in the right direction for that white variant, it seems that he is simply relaxed. The white variant turns here and looks at Fee. And as it was, Peppy and the little one turned to her sister. "Miu Miu!?!!!!!!! White came this way!? What do I do, Phew, better intercept!?" You shouldn''t intercept me. That white parrot glass seems to care about Fee''s hair. "Did you see Fee''s silver hair and think she was one of us? "Ngu...? Phew, it was parrot glass...? That''s not where I get confused. An unusual species of parrot glass leans the body against Fee''s hair. Apparently, My Angel was liked. Fee''s hair is definitely white, but it''s ''transparent silver'' that shines clear, so it''s not the same as bright white, but I guess it doesn''t make a difference in animal gaze. The individual with the white variant rang, "Kew..." It was clearly a weird voice compared to other parrot glass. "Hehe... Huh! Nicely dressed squeal! Phew, I like it! My sister seems to like me for the sound of it, not the way it looks. He stroked his bright white stomach, which was out of pompous, and again, he rang "keew" with a weird voice. "If you show Fee a scissor or something, don''t feel like you''re happy" "... Al, do you know Hassibiroko? It''s a kind of bird that''s not in the North." "Oh, uh, yeah...... I heard it somewhere, yeah. I wonder where it was...? Damn, it''s your fault, I think Abel''s gaze is cold. Inadvertent solitaire is dangerous, you have to be careful... "Yay, yay! Phew, I''m going to give this white kid a name! "Huh? Oh, yeah. Isn''t that good? "Ha ha..., which one do you think would be better: ''Tunnella'' or ''Satochi''!?" Both, I wonder. "I made up my mind! This girl is a Bomios! Not Tunnella or Satochie, huh!? "Bomios! Play with Phew! "Ki-yu! You''re close. Horses fit? Either way, that''s pretty good. After that, our house deflected with the Ooh Mi Glass. Meanwhile, the white parrot glass was all the way beside Phee. It must be a good thing that even other races can be ''friends''. "Well, it''s time to go home" After plenty of play, Enineve told him so. Sure, this outing is a day trip, so come on, it''s probably time to go back. Although it is regrettable that the encounter with the parrot glass was too much fun to take the time to go and see the other beasts. "Kyuuuu..." Bomios is sounding lonely. Sounds like you can tell we''re leaving. "Bomios, Phews, I''ll be back! So until then, I''m fine! "Kew..." Fey''s little one, but grips the flipper of the white variant. I don''t know about the life span of the parrot glass, but that of the penguins seems to have more than twenty years, so I guess there''s a chance we can play again next year. If the other one remembers Phee, though. "Yes! Phew, that was so much fun! Ooh, michael glass, that''s cute! Phew, I want to come back! "Right. If Fee enjoyed herself, I''d love to." "Hehe! Bomios, you looked great! We''ll play together again! Thus followed the paradise of the parrot-miglasses. - The anomaly occurred only a few minutes after that. On the road to the parking place of the air bike, he questioned his mentor''s condition. "Abel, what''s wrong? ".................. Mm. Nothing." My teacher''s face remained slightly frightened. There are no emotions in Ltiel''s face, either, walking beside him. This one feels really pale. And your sister in your arms... "Yes! The soul of the parrot glass, it''s disappearing! He had a screaming, blue face. "My soul disappears!? Is that to say I''m dead!?" To my words, my mother and Eni gave a voice of surprise. But the two arch elves don''t react to anything. It''s as if you knew about this. "Abel, duh, what do you mean...? It was the sister, not the master, who answered her mother''s question. She told us this as pale as she could tell in today''s weather. "There''s nothing else, it''s just a natural business. Those seabirds just turned to the side to be preyed on." "It''s just that, what the hell..." "It''s not like human seizure, it''s just a meal. It''s just that a horny bunch of eagles are eating them." Eni is dyeing her white face into a stunning color. "Oh, there, the natural enemies aren''t supposed to come -" "Yeah, normally. But that''s not absolute. The Horned Eagle travels a considerable distance depending on the appearance of the plants it scaffolds and the animals it feeds. Once every few decades, you deviate greatly from your normal sphere of life. And like this one, if there''s an unprotected ''feed'' within range of travel, it''ll be a natural target." "No, I need to help you! "Why? To her mother''s voice, Rhutiel frowned. "It''s only natural to eat others to live." "So, but..." "Those parrot glass..." Mother''s words, and the tall fathers of the ''balance'' shall be blocked from piercing. "Do you know what those parrot glasses usually eat? "Huh? That ''s-" "It''s a fish. Live in the sea, fish. Shall I change my perspective, then? From the fish in the ocean, one day suddenly they were unilaterally eaten by the more superior predators, the parrot glass. Well, those fish, naturally, eat food every day. Either way, there''s no reason to just stare at those seabirds." I guess that''s an incontrovertible truth. Neither Mother nor Eni can return the favor. "... Huh! But her sister in her arms was on the ground herself, and she ran out. "Ah, Phee! I guess it doesn''t make sense to still preach to that girl about natural cooking and weak carnivores. It''s useless. Either way, I''m not going after you. I followed Fee and ran out. 451 Episode 445 Fee, Learning Life (Part 5) "Bomiosoooooooooooo! Fee was running, screaming. Give me your new friend''s name. Does calling a name mean that that white variant''s soul has not yet been lost? Or is it just full and not around? We arrived at the location in question immediately. - There, it wasn''t already paradise. There are the carcasses of countless parrot glasses and a large flock of birds that stumble through them. Ltiel called this "the business of nature," and although it may be true, to Phee, it would have seemed close to hell. The eyes of the Raptors narrowed with stunned fie elsewhere. Apparently, he recognized us as intruders into the territory, or new prey. He made a fierce scream and danced in the sky. They''re going to attack me. (It''s natural for eagles to feed -) This one is honestly eaten by me. I don''t have a stepdad. If these guys aren''t coming this way, I might have hesitated to eliminate them. However, as it is, my sister is seriously injured. The character of a Horned Eagle is considered extremely obsessive. Even if you get rid of it a little, you''re going to fight back obstinately. Then there is only one option. "Sorry." I shrugged and let the sky-dancing eagles bathe in muddy water bullets. Slime-shaped it pushes the feather movement in, completely blocks the mouth, and then adds gravity to the water itself, causing it to fall to the surface of the sea. Break their necks, or drown, or in any case, their lives are over. All that''s left is the carcasses of the wolf glass that are being eaten all over the place. Did you say the number of victims was a few dozen? I assume there were hundreds of them in the land, so did the rest of the parrot glass escape even in the sea? "Bomios, Bomiosoooooooooooo! Fee seems to have found a fallen ''friend''. Surprisingly, the body of the white variant was not on the sea side, but on the land side. Were you in a hurry and couldn''t make it to the ocean? (No, it''s not...) Bomios had fallen to the ground. There are painful stab wounds on the back and countless stubble marks. But the white variant''s body was in the position of carrying something in it. "... an egg" There''s one oddly white egg. The other eggs I saw earlier were patterned light gray, but these eggs were white. Eni said Ao Oo Mi Glass stays away from the eggs of other individuals. It also reminded me of the story that in the case of the Earth''s world of parrot glass, the connection takes care of the eggs in alternation. Then this egg... "Have you risked your life to protect your children" Nearby, you can see a number of broken eggs. On the other hand, individuals, like Bomios, who were embracing eggs and dying, also caught their eyes, albeit in a small number. "Higu...... Huh! Bomios, Bomios ~..." Fee was crying. It wasn''t about me, it was about the tears that were shed thinking of others. "Fee. Let me compliment Bomios. Good luck with that. You protected your children." "I don''t want to... Huh! Good for. Ahhhhhhhhh! Fee hugged me and started crying out loud. And everyone''s catching up. Eni was silent and began putting together the bodies of the parrot glass. Apparently, he''s going to mourn me. Mother hugged us softly. "I''m glad Al and Phee are safe..." Oh - well. This guy, too, is a ''parent''. Were you worried about my child even when we were distracted by the parrot glass? "I... The soul of Bomios, no more..." "Yeah. Bomios lived to the fullest." "Even though I couldn''t cure...? "... oh. Bomios is dead." "Dead...? Bomios, it doesn''t work anymore...? Together, I can''t play...? The vague ''death'' thing that has been in Fee until now must have been understood as a real feeling. From his big eyes, he spilled tears of puffiness and grain. I''ll take Phee. And my mother took me and Phee. I hugged him harder. I don''t want this girl to think of this event as just a tragedy. I wanted you to know that because there is death, it is important to live, that life is worth it. And I have to be conscious, too. "Death" is so familiar in this world compared to Japan and others. That you and your loved ones are a world where you don''t know when you''re going to die. "Oh, you killed a Horned Eagle." With a pale voice, Rtiel muttered so. Apparently he walked over here. Especially since she didn''t have a reason to run. For what reason did you eliminate the Raptor? "... in self-defense." "Really? Forget me in anger. I''m glad I''m not." I don''t even feel like dealing with those words right now. Fee was stroking Bomios, who was no longer moving. Even if it was a short encounter, it would have brought a lot to my child. "Every living one shall surely die. So live hard now and take care of it." Even if it''s a moonlight word, it must be important. Hearing my words, Phee reacted more than expected. The stunned face was blue and white and he touched me with his trembling hands. "Everybody...? They''re all gonna die...? "Yeah. Sooner or later." "Bye...! To...? The voice, I guess, obviously wanted a denial. But I guess I shouldn''t lie about this. So I nodded. Especially since the difference between me and this girl is only two years old. I don''t really want to think about it, but this could be the ''drop off'' side. "............ ha" "... hmm? "Yikes! I''m gone! That, uh, no! Fee, she cried out again. For this girl, who is only four years old, it may be too early a reality. However, it is also important to know that one day ''goodbye'' will always come. But now I can''t hang my words of comfort on you. That makes no sense if not at all when this girl settles down. So softly, just hug. The mentor knelt beside us like that and gently touched the egg Bomios had ''protected''. "... this child is alive" I see. You really protected it, not just the shape. But Rhutiel denied it pale. "It will only be now that the eggs are safe. Ao Oo Mi Glass is never close to that which other individuals have given birth to. In other words, neither those who warm this egg nor those who protect it already exist. It never hatches. So it''s just a matter of time." It''s a cold reality. While in the herd, the white eggs became ''alone''. "... and six more" Abel shrugged as she looked around. That''s probably a tiny life, just like this egg, ''losing its parents'' surviving and going after it. My mother looked like she was going to cry. "It''s too harsh for my baby not to be able to help..." Me too, I think. No, I want to think so. Even if that''s the rule of nature, these are left over from Phee''s "Friends". So I figured I should do enough to protect ''this''. 452 Episode 446 Fee, Learning Life (Part 6) "Over there, over." Enineve, who had the body in order, came back. When I saw it, he was cleaning each one with water and putting it in an ice coffin. It was a coffin, but also like a boxship. Probably let this flow into the ocean. Should I say that if there were carcasses left on this occasion, the eagle would be able to spread the disease even if it was gone, and the surviving parrot glass would be unable to go alive, so in a sense it would be appropriate? "And then there are the kids on this side." "Thank you, Eni. - You''re sweet." "... no. It''s important to mourn the deceased." Looking a little lonely, the Snow Fairy girl laughs. I prefer her for what she says is important. Speaking of which, did Shelleg also feed the woman from the Lnel?p last time she was in the ice hole? Are the Spirits basically that kind of view of death, or is that garden special? "... Hina and the others are dead, too" Enineve lays his eyes down. In the commotion of last year, the kindergartens of the garden were also sacrificed, so I''m sure there''s something to think about. "What do you do with these eggs? L''Utiel is the one I''ve been asking with my untouched eyes. What she''s showing is the ''yet'' living eggs. Like Bomios, it''s about the ''next generation'' that the parent birds risked their lives to protect. Given the habits of Ao Oo Mi Glass, these eggs have no ''future''. Without hatching, I would say life is the only way to go after my parents... The Snow Fairy girl replied: "These kids are a testament to the fact that your parents put their lives at risk. I don''t want to put you in an ice boat." That coffin sounds like an ice boat. But the ''balance'' Takazu shakes his head. "It''s a life that doesn''t help, so wouldn''t it be better to keep it with your parent bird to feed it? In a way, truth. And in a way, to the mean way, Enineve answers: "These kids, they''re alive. We cannot treat the dead in the same line." "Cheng Cheng, that''s a one-off theory. But living must be based on the premise that you will continue to live. How do you treat these seabird eggs, which were more orphaned than they were before they were born? "It''s..." Enineve got stuck with the words. I guess I can''t argue with you because I don''t have any help saving seabird eggs. I see Fee in my arms. This girl, she''s been crying. That''s no good. I can''t accept it. Fee can''t always, unless she''s laughing like a day. "Let''s take him home. These eggs." So that''s what I said. If Ltiel''s words are right, I guess these kids are just like dead. If it''s not supposed to be a life, no matter how you pick it up, it should be on its own. I know this is a trick, but do you mind? "Take me home? Instead of taking it home, is it? The tall ancestors of "The Library" turned their eyes to this one as if to see something frigid. They found out I was going to ''go home alive''. "That''s right. I''ll let you live and go home, and I''ll give you birth. I want you to prove it wasn''t for nothing because it was the lives that Bomios and his men defended." "Did...? My sister finally looked up. Even if he was still in a state of crying, it must be better than he''s been making me sad for a long time. "Fee. We''ll raise Bomios'' children for you." It was easy to understand and I told him so. In fact, raising parrot glass away would be impossible. So let me use that ''public bath''. Originally, that place has been prepared for the introduction of waterfront creatures. So over there, the parrot glass should be viable too. "Yay, this egg, it''s gonna be parrot-glass...? "Yeah. From here on out, we''re gonna have parrot glass. It''s Bomios'' kid, right? "Bomios......" Fee stared at a white friend who was no longer moving. Blue eyes, revive your mind. "I did. Phew, I want to help this girl...! Yeah. If Fee voluntarily turned his attention to other lives, I can stretch my chest to say that meeting Bomios made sense. I can say thank you. But Rhutiel has turned his skeptical eyes on me. "The title is splendid, but in fact, the question is, how do you say you bring this egg back? It would be dangerous just to carry it, and in the first place, without being held by a parent bird, you wouldn''t be able to sustain life, would you? "I was flirting with the parrot glass earlier." "Yeah, I was watching. What''s that? So I know. Their feel. And the temperature (muddy). "Fee. Get me Bomios'' eggs" "Ugh, yeah...... Bomios, eggs, fu will keep it! My sister''s offering, bright white eggs. Enclose it with magic. Enineve, right next to him, looked strange. "Huh? Water, the magic of - isn''t it...? Protect eggs and keep temperatures. I thought the best way to do that was to hold him with muddy water. But not cold water. A warm liquid that reproduces the body temperature of the parrot glass. The necessary conditions for egg hatching are to keep warm, moisturize, and oxygen. Wrap some of them in muddy water and you''ll be able to clear these. I mean, it''s an incubator made of magic. "I can''t make clear clay, phew...! The creation of muddy water completely alters the roots of magic. Even this girl, who has better magic and better magic manipulation than me, probably can''t reproduce it. Sometimes I have to play a role like this. "You are so powerful..." Ltiel''s words seemed to contain a darker colour of vigilance than surprise. But I can''t help but care. Focus on My Sister. "Look, Fee. Wouldn''t this be a problem with the sway in transit? I''ll pick up the other eggs for you." "Ugh, yeah...... Huh! Phew, I''ll get the eggs! My Angel rushes forcefully. Looks like you got some vitality back, and I''m glad to hear it. "Al, I''ll bring you one too, won''t I? "Wow, me too......! "... n" "... right! That''s it!" Um, I didn''t expect you to even try to help me, Marimo. Although I ended up working with my mother because it was dangerous to be alone. Ltiel picked up the eggs beside him and brought them to me. "Is this how everyone helps you because you feel sorry for the parrot glass? Or did I care for you? I''m sure that''s a much simpler story. That everyone here was nice, that''s all. "I think it''s a good thing you can bless the life that comes into being. - You can have a baby at Mr. Filkersha''s house, too, right? "Neither am I going to deny you a new life." With a slight irony, the ''balance'' Takazu missed his face. "No, no, no! Phew, I brought eggs! "Oh, thanks! The boulders are fie! "Hehe...! Phew, I was praised by! The boy smiles at the appearance of his sister, who rushes hard, looking precious, holding an egg. "My child, after all, is an angel" He nodded to his satisfaction. Seeing how it was, his mentor, the elf girl, shrugged in her chest. (... Phee is not an angel or anything. Simpler, I think he''s human everywhere) She was just asking one thing. The words of a silver-haired girl, smiling and clutching to her brother. "... but I will die, absolutely not. Phew, I won''t tolerate that... If you do something terrible to, Phew will take it all out...! Only Abel understood the danger of that ''determination''. 453 Episode 447: Occasionally September of 1206, a sacred history. Again, it is days away in the west. Speaking of unusual things, about seven eggs placed in the room. Change the muddy water every day to keep the temperature and humidity and send air by wind sorcery. That''s about what I do, but the people around me, they didn''t. The first thing that moved me was Gad. "I don''t know... You want to keep some parrot glass in a big bathroom?" Listening to this story, Mukimuki''s Santa Claus gets up again and again. "Gad, are you going somewhere? "Nothing anywhere, if it''s that size, it won''t be days before the eggs hatch, will it? I know a Dwarf who specializes in architecture. Just for a moment, I''m gonna go look at the public baths. I guess I have to strain the water, set the demon stone, and get my bunk ready, too? There''s no water leakage, think about maintaining the temperature, and if you have to build it sturdy. In the short term, we''ll be the only Dwarves who can do a quick and reliable job." "Is it good? "I don''t know what else to do. Otherwise, he''ll cry." I turned my back and walked away slightly. From what I hear, several Dwarves then began construction on a three-shift basis for twenty-four hours, piercing. He said he had single-handedly evicted the human vendor who had undertaken the original renovation work and occupied the site. The original contractor who tried to complain seems to have tried to protest, but that the Dwarves are not. that the speed of work is overwhelmingly faster and more accurate than ourselves; And the story that the Chamber of Commerce has pulled in by acknowledging a halfway change and paying the wages for what it envisages completion on top of that. "He looked very complicated. No, I wasn''t talking about wages, I was shocked by the Dwarves'' skill." That''s what Mr. Fennel said, coming to my house every day. Even though they unilaterally occupied the scene, the Dwarves never received any money from the Chamber of Commerce. "We like to do it. You guys don''t get paid by the elves! "But here, it''s the property of the Chamber of Commerce! "I don''t know! Out of the way of my job! Elves, get out, get out! And he said something about it. ... my thoughts have annoyed me in various places... Mr. Fennel, who told me about them, is giving me a leg like this to see how the eggs are doing. "You''re not just here to sneak up on my kids...!?" And a pumping angry mother. I''ve been taken hostage to my son so many times, it looks like a crown. Well, it''s true that there are no days when this child-loving elf comes to my house and doesn''t hold me or Phee or Marimo. But given egg safety and post-hatching care, we really need the power of a full-time submissive. "The egg condition is really good. Thanks to this'' water hatchery ''. Normally, the hatching of eggs is a chance, not everything hatches, but in this situation, maybe all seven can be hina." Even so, Mr. Fennel was a fine caregiver. I guess the future of the Ohmiglass Hinas can''t come about without this guy. "Excuse me, Mr. Fennel. You''ll be busy at work." "No, I don''t mind. I originally loved animals. - And." "Wow!?" No questions asked, they hold me up. "Because I''m going to upgrade Cyril''s share of the ''Snack Special'' to the ''HyperSnack Special''. - Master Alto, are you prepared? What''s going to happen to me? But the presence of the submissive is certainly comforting. By its very nature, Tamer is also familiar with creatures and the environments in which they live. Even better at communicating with animals than regular trainers, they can also use mild allusions. Ms. Fennel explained to me that although the implication seems to be a policy of not using it as much as possible, it can change a lot, including the sanitary environment, even if the toilet can be opened to birds that are not normally possible and are said to be difficult. "Hehe. I hope Hina and I miss you." Seems like a mission that combines taste and merit. - And that day is coming. I was thinking about ending September soon. I was in my room, reading a book. The women''s routine nap time. I haven''t had to study for exams to get better, so I''ve been able to read my hobby lately. I liked history in my last life, so it''s interesting to learn about it. The history of the earthly age was just speculation and inference wherever it went, but here are the long-lived elves. It''s funny how different you look when you hear from them after reading the book. "Ah bu! "Yeah?" My thighs got a good feeling. When I saw her, she looked like our youngest sister. This girl can change the form and fly in, so she can easily get out of the futon. "What''s up, Noir? Are you hungry? "Yikes! Climb up on your knees with your uncle. "Huh... Huh! Full smile. Apparently, he wants me to take care of it. Close the book and hold Marimo in both hands. And keep it up, fall on your back, high. "Come on!" Yeah. Looks happy. "Ha ha, ha! But on the way, sign it down. When I landed on my body, I fell asleep over my chest plate and snuggled, "Kyuuuuuuuuuuuuu" And I laughed. The anomaly seems to have been desirable. (Speaking of which, another baby. How is Sheep...? She was a sweet girl, too. "Ahrutki-yu! Alt-Kyuuuuuuuu! Are you there? There is, isn''t there? An evil god came in. "Ahhh!? Noir, you look like you''re deflecting for fun. I envy you. Mia, I want you to mix it up." You get to work. "Yeah, I''m snuggling! Touch me! "Ugh! This touch, this scent! Beautiful childhood, after all, I can''t stop! "Nah! Marimo got angry because she interrupted my time because of it. "Mmmm...... You''re not going to piss me off. I hope you forgive me." He weighed himself in on me when he had a baby in the boulder. Or did you weigh yourself down? Mia sends a letter out of her chest. "Yes, Altokiyun, it''s your letter." Two... Who the hell...? (Hmm? This one, from Frey?) It is a letter from the child star who lives in Cyril. This time, I thought it might be an invitation to a Wang Du performance, in an aristocratic obscure sentence. "What''s so great about this photo!? Why didn''t you tell me!? Make sure you let me do the role of model for spreading the photo! And it says: Well, if you''re military uniformed, I thought you''d definitely eat it. (The other one -) How timely. I was just thinking, it was from Sheep''s mom. In summary, too, "Please come see my daughter again. I miss you so much." And, under the confused sentence in the name of the investigation, it says so. There was another piece of paper in there, and it said ''Al'', poor but energetic there. Sheep remember, it seems to be the most complete letter. The stretch also states, ''Recently, my daughter has been talking a little bit,''. The first time I saw that girl was a year or two ago, so would that even make me talk? "Akiyu? Meanwhile, Marimo leans her neck strangely under my gaze. About eleven months after this daughter was released. This one still has no sign of talking. I guess this is because the Spirit has a different form of growth from that of humans. DD Marimo, who was staring at me, shined her black eyes like she noticed something. Follow your gaze... (Ah! The eggs...! The biggest, pure white eggs began to shake. A new life is about to be born. "Mia, Mia...... Huh! I need you to get the fees! "- Yes, I did. Your husband." Why all of a sudden, in "Mr. Perfect Maid Mode"!? And I''m not your husband! "Yes!?" Fee came right at me. My mother is with me. "Phee, the Bomios child will hatch!?" "Ugh, yeah...... Huh! Bomiosu!" My sister is showing off her expectations. That face - it''s a smile. I was happier that this girl would smile than that the eggs would safely hatch for me. 454 Episode 448: Hinagano Bright white eggs crack. From inside, the couch was sticking out. (white...... na) Over time, polo and a broken egg shell. The bodies of birds hiding from it are all white. "Good luck, Bomiosu! Fee supports Bomios'' children. The intensity of the ''thoughts'' was also seen from the way you grabbed my clothes. Even though he still left his shell, Hina in bright white parrot glass turned up. "Khee...! Oh, yeah. Definitely a Bomios child. This. There were other hinas at that address, but the ringing was pimpy. All I know of such a weird squeal is'' The White of Examples''. "Yes! It''s a brave, well-dressed sound! No, you can''t ''brave'' this... But Fee''s face is sparkling. That Mai Angel and the newborn Bomios II eyes met. "Khee...! With some shells stuck to her body, a bright white, round chick walks over to the chick and the pheasant. Hina, the white variant, seems to have liked My Sister, either because she was the first one to see her or because there was something about her sister''s coloring again. "Khee... Huh! Khee... Huh! Hina in the owl glass opens her mouth wide and makes a loose voice in between. Is this complaining of hunger? (Mr. Fennel was bringing me a meal for Hina because it was time to be born -) The moment I tried to get it. - This way, please. Mia, who continues to be in "Perfect Maid Mr. Mode," offers a soothing feed. Kuh, you''re a wasted maid, but you''re competent, this guy... Hina''s feed on the parrot glass is what drowned the fish. Fennel, who is also a good obedient, seems to have added other nutrients to this independently. They put them in tube-shaped bags made of the skin of warcraft, stick them in Hina''s mouth, squeeze them out a little bit and feed them. I can''t prepare for something like this, and I can''t think of anything, so I knew I was right to rely on Mr. Fennel. "Fee. Let this kid have some rice" "Ugh, yeah...... Huh! Huh, I''ll do it! Phew will feed you! When Phee offered the tube, the white hina included it in her mouth without resistance. Are you a fearless character, or are you relieved? "Yes! I''m eating! This kid''s eating right! "Yeah, yeah. Good, good." Mr. Fennel also said that the first gateway is to make sure the chicks eat properly. The pure white parrot glass, well fed, rode into the palms of both of Fee''s offered. When your sister pulls you straight to the side of her face, she slips her fluffy body over her cheeks. "Hehe...! Lovely...... Huh! I''m so glad you were born safe. Then, in October, the rest of Hina was born one after the other. All seven recovered eggs were safely hatched. "Pippy." "Pippy." "Khee...! The Hinas are energetic and noisy. But the people around me are smiling and burning their care. The names are Chee, Sui, Hee, Foo, Ku, Shiki, and, Balamos. ... Only one name stands out strangely because the nominee is different. Which child is Balamos will not have to be explained. "Ah, Al. Chee, we haven''t had dinner yet, so let him eat? "Oh, yeah. Is this the guy...? "Alt-kyun, that kid is Shiki. Chee''s over there." "I don''t know...... I have no idea..." The inexplicable thing is that everyone but me can distinguish the Hinas other than Balamos. ''Cause it''s a bird hina, right? I don''t know!? "Yes, everyone, gather round here." As Mr. Fennel pounds his pampers and claps, Hina and the others gather together. The boulder is Tamer, even if I slap my hand, it''s just going to be ignored. For a little while even hatching from the eggs, the Hinas lived in our house. This is also because the public baths have not been renovated, but also because I use magic to maintain the temperature of the Hinas. Especially if you just use magic, even Mr. Fennel can, but she is also a heavy town in the Chamber of Commerce and busy during the day. In addition, it was also because the majority of Hina nostalgic for her mother and Mia. "Right!... right! But when my mother adores the Hinas, Mr. Henriette''s sentence general obedience, E-chan, or our youngest sister, gets jealous. Marimo swells her cheeks and hugs me, but this time, My Angel will be furious. Also, Balamos is mostly with Fee, but when Gad comes rocking his white beard, he''s happy to head that way. Apparently, coloring matters. I miss my mother too, but I miss Mia more because her maid clothes are white? And the day of Hina and the others'' move came. Phee and her mother spared their goodbyes, but it''s impossible and pathetic to keep them away forever. And for that reason, we move to the big baths. There, it was completely separate... no, it was transforming into a different world. "Whoo-hoo! "Kyuuuuuu! My sister and Baramos, who are stuck with my sister, are making you shine. "Yes! This place is huge! Besides the parrot glass, you can keep that well-dressed one!?" "No, you won''t be able to Dicaigiu on a boulder..." There, by the time it was stunning, the environment in which the parrot glass lived was in place. dwellings made of rock or underwater with a solid view with expensive glass. And everything is perfectly finished, such as spaces for spectators. The boulder is Dwarf''s job. Here, you can safely keep the Hinas. "Huh, it''s inside, isn''t it? A human engineer. Well, this isn''t how it works, is it? Gad laughs niggly, but I guess there''s just something about making a good face. Mr. Fennel, accompanying him, said that the placement of demonic stones for temperature adjustment was also perfectly close. "Touching the parrot glass is strictly forbidden, but we''re considering whether we can arrange a photo machine in a special space so that we can take paid photos with seabirds in the background. Alto''s idea is also underway to plan for the sale of goods such as stuffed animals, wooden carved dolls, photo albums and hoodies mimicking the face of parrot glass. Either way, public openness will still be ahead, but if it''s so cute, I''m sure it''ll become popular outside of rarity." I feel a little pathetic to show these kids off, but this is originally the spot I built on the eyeballs of the leisure facility, and it also takes foremen to maintain the environment and purchase bait and demonic stones. There is nothing more to them than to think that the parrot glasses are going to make their own money. Most importantly, if this place is alive, I can send Fee to see these kids. Get me into the rocks inside, and I''ll let Hina go there. The tiny parrot glasses jumped into the water as they contested. "For the time being, I will do the toilet. Rest assured that the rest of my staff will focus on those who are Elves and have the power of the Devil." The breeding staff is also in good condition. This will be more and more, safer than being at home. Enjoying swimming, Balamos rushes all the way to Fee, stopped by his mother in an attempt to jump into the water with him. "Balamosu! "Kiuuuuu! White kids hug each other. These two are really close. "The Balamos will live here today! I know it''s tough, but hard work - if you have cancer... hiccup, gush... Huh! Oh, Fee''s starting to cry more. "Heh-heh! I don''t want to!" "All right, all right. Fee''s great." Even if I cried, it would be amazing to be able to speak on the premise of a proper breakup. I didn''t do anything to get away. One of the reasons for this is probably because we are watching the death of the parents of Balamos - the Bomios. Because this girl also knows that this is where the parrot glass needs to live. My sister learned her life and grew another step. In that sense, I can cloud that it meant a great deal to have My Angel meet the parrot glass. "May I have a word, Fennel?" "Not often, Senior Mis. Why are you here? If you don''t work properly, I''m in trouble." There''s an appearance of a tiny elf who was confused when. Seriously, when did you gush out? There wasn''t even any sign of him, was there? "You don''t like it. I work seriously all the time. Even now, I''m here to give you a plan for these Hinas, right? "... what the hell? Mr. Fennel''s gaze, which should always be calm, is cold. But where does Mis blow the wind? I grinned in my careless face and said: "Business is about getting out. In order to keep the foil on, during the prep period, why don''t you ask the great man to look at this place once? "That makes sense, but since many human aristocrats cause problems, isn''t it hard to persuade the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce? "There, leave this to me. I have an excellent property. There''s the princess of Botch, so she''ll have to see it." Is that about the rumored Third Princess? Mr. Fennel frowned. "If you are the Marquis of Ventelshoven, behind Her Royal Highness the Third Princess, will you invite a royal family that does not have the right to inherit the horn or throne? "That''s why it has a flavor. As Fennel himself pointed out, the powerful aristocrats are troublesome. If you are a helpless princess when you go there, you will only have a track record of saying, ''Here comes the royal family''. Wouldn''t that be great for publicity? "... well, if you say so" "Now adjust in that direction. - Shut up. Now you can charge your loss to Grandpa Eph, and you can still sell your thanks." Did you say anything wrong? Well, it''s none of my business who you invite. ... there was a time when I thought that way, too. 455 Episode 449: Trends in a Star Reading Moonrain Kingdom/Royal Castle Inner View Star Pavilion Frog Lm. It is a place to observe celestial objects, predict the weather, and read the stars. But I would not say that it is more irrelevant from rumours than being a department of human society. What was whispered in that place that day was just a small topic. Says the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce just brought back animals rarer than the North. The majority of the Kansas Pavilion staff did not devour the rumors. I didn''t know much about the existence of "parrot glass", but it was a reason. "Crow? Um, gaaaaaaaaaaaaa, that''s an annoying bird that raises trash! "My voice is disgusting too..." "Take that back, what are you going to do? Is the meat delicious or is it used for skin or feathers? Many responded. But, pikum, some people tremble their bodies perfectly. It''s from the North. One who sees the future with only three people in this country - the great star reading, Master Tarbicki Ahokaynen. "Oh, it''s parrot glass!?" She stood up from her desk vigorously and shouted, but no one responded, as the Orthodox and Bizarre of Talviki is a year-round event. With her feet, she rushed to Zukazuka and her boss. "Chief Kobus Pavilion! "Hey, what...? "I''m leaving early today" "Ha!? Suddenly, what are you saying..." Tarbicki left the department behind with Deng on his boss''s desk with a bunch of paperwork to process. The star reader, who came to the nursery in the royal castle with his feet, stuffed up with his sister at the desk. "Ah, Mr. Talvicki. Is this your daughter''s welcome? You''re early today, aren''t you? "Out of all this, let me out the cutest girl! "Kusu. Mille, right? Wait a minute, please." It''s only before lunch, so there''s no other pick-up. So Tarbicki''s beloved daughter - Mirtia Ahokaynen - immediately showed up. "Mmm...? Mother......? Early today...? Hayabusa......? Quick words......? Talviki says as she holds up her beloved daughter, who tilts her neck with words she doesn''t understand. "Don''t be afraid, let''s go have lunch! "I don''t eat at home...? Something happened...? "Yeah! It just stinks of trouble to make it! Something happened, though! What do you want to eat, Mill? "Mmmm......? Of the potatoes I ate...? Then I''d like to try mammoth meat...? "Make it available. We can''t have extinct creatures! I''d love one, too! "Then rice is good...? Me, I like rice...? "Rice hey...? Ah! I''m here with Peen now! Mill! We''ve got a place to go! "Mmmm......? Where to...? Fields......? look at the parents and children leaving talking like that. The staff sister, "As always, you''re an unusual parent and child..." And I shrugged. "Tatsuya! At the end of the door, which Talviki Ahokaynen opened with momentum, is the headquarters of the Wang Capital of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. It was not the general store entrance that she entered, but the secretariat side, which had contact points for selling goods and various contracts. The Chamber of Commerce official wearing the suit frowned for a moment, but immediately strained his business smile and stepped out in front of the asshole Kainen parents and children. "Welcome. What can I do for you today? "Yeah. Is Fennel there, Yantine? If I could, Fennel would be better off. Yantine, because you''re not" "Is...? Director Fennel, is...? Excuse me, do you have an appointment? There is only one woman in the Chamber of Commerce head office with the name Fennel. That''s the vice chairman''s katana, it can''t be anything but the director. The Chamber of Commerce has departments such as the Ministry of Agriculture and the Ministry of Security, and the position of the department head, who is the head of the department, is superior to that of the branch manager of each city, but the position and authority of the director who divides the department heads is even superior. In addition, the woman named Fennel was famous among the High Elves, and this young lady said that the early story was good. For various reasons, he cannot be allowed to meet with them. "Hmm? Appointment? If you say you do, but if you don''t..." "What is it, it..." Ahokainen parents and children are familiar with Fennel. It was a carriage home from Cyril last year, because we''ve been together forever. Sheep and Florina Scheindel and Pooh and Mirtia Ahokainen were stuck together in the carriage. And the word of the high elf''s apostle at that time, "Next time, please come to Wangdu''s headquarters as well. Let me show you." It was a saying. Tarbicki received it on par, and thus came majesty. "Yeah. Fennel said she''d show us around, so I thought we''d go have something delicious with her." It''s obviously a crazy kind of woman right in front of you. The Chamber of Commerce officials thought so. But he has a bitter experience. There is a past where the elves say they were blown away by the Elves'' officials when the Arch Elves visited the Chamber of Commerce to treat suspicious people. At that time, it was really hard. Because the same contact person, the Elf woman he is secretly paying attention to, for a while was seen with the kind of eyes that looked at the filth and could not even hear his mouth. (It''s easy to contact the security department and have them stuck out -) If you were really Director Fennel''s acquaintance, wouldn''t your neck fly this time? Doesn''t that darling girl make you hate me? The fear led to the behavior of "Let''s check it out." Fulfilling, Fennel came right down. And he smiles and takes Miltier away from Talviki, and he''s stuck with joy. He was relieved that his decision was right and went back to work. "Long time no see, Master Talvicki" "Yeah. Greetings are important, but they''re not words you say after you rob my daughter, are they? I give it back, and I get my hands on it, but I can''t see Fennel putting Miltier back. I hugged him deeper and asked the star reader why he was here. "Yes......? Meals, is...? "Really? It''s lunch, and I was hoping you could introduce me to some delicious places. And I heard some very important information, so I wanted to check with Fennel." "Is this important information? We can''t talk about any disadvantages to the Chamber of Commerce, so forgive us around. But if something to hide might have something to do with it, you can''t eat at a store where the average customer comes... Some shops serve calm and delicious home-cooked food." So Fennel nodded as if he had come up with something. "That''s right! Does Master Tarbicki know Mr. Bavaria, an astute culinary researcher? It was the blurry toddler, imprisoned in her arms, who reacted violently to the word. "Mmmm......! Eel............! Me, I love a bowl......! It fits the rice well......? Yoxal......? Who...? In the words of her beloved daughter, the mother thought the culinary researcher and the inventor of the bowl. "Uh... eel! That''s really delicious! I''ve always wanted to treat you to a fish like that. Are we common sense people the owners of much different thinking skills? Tarbicki''s words, Fennel smiled through. "Well, there''s Mr. Bavaria''s new dish. If it is, why don''t they try it and go? "Really!? Yay! Tasting means no charge, right?!? Mill, eat up! If you can, until today''s minute next year! "Mmmm......? If you want to try it, I''d love some rice......! "Yeah, don''t worry, it''s a dish made with rice. Of course, I won''t pay for it." "Mmm...? I used rice...!? What the hell is that...? "Yes, it''s a bowl called the Ten Bowl. It''s delicious, isn''t it? "Mmmm...!? I can eat the sky...!? The clouds were food...!?" Mirtia shuddered herself with a glitter of Pooh Pooh Meh. Right next door, Tarbicki says it''s free rice. I had already half-forgotten the purpose of my visit, it was the star reading of the kingdom. 456 Episode 450: Negotiating a Star Reading - I want you to see it someday. The man, then, did say so. That was the story of a woman by the name of Talviki when she was just a girl. Like her, he had an appearance that reflected the characteristics of the Northerners in colour. White skin. Delicate shaping like ice craftsmanship. It was a beautiful shape. That too, because the man was a migrant from the North. Unlike Talviki is the period of emigration. The Ahokaynens came to Moonrayne from my grandfather''s place. Meanwhile, the man laughed that he had come on his own behalf. "At your convenience, no, no, you''ve been migrating. That''s why the original country is still thoughtful. I was surprised to find you with the other trait." Especially when the man was surprised by the inside of the girl named Talviki. Because my personality was buzzing and the screws on my head were flying, even though I said that I was such a fantastic beautiful girl that I would believe it if I were told it was a fairy species and a human half. "People care about their roots." That''s what the man said. And that, too, was sympathetic to Talviki. She knows her ancestors came from the north. But I''ve never actually seen it. So there is admiration in the North. Of course, I know that beauty isn''t the only thing in my hometown. South of Mount Fefiat. There are three leading countries at the northernmost tip of the North Continent, but these Mitsuzu continue to struggle. It was also at the instigation of the man''s emigration. Tarbicki, however, with his roots in the ''North'', enjoyed listening to the northern regions from men. In his handwriting, he has eaten specially northern cuisine. I remember my own fathers being oddly impressed with this kind of life. Aside from the knowledge told by her father and grandfather, she thought she must be fortunate to know her ancestors'' worlds. "Ooh Mi Glass?" "Yes. It''s parrot glass. It''s so cute, this is it." The man looks dusty. Talviki blew out that a decent beautiful man looked as loose as a child. It''s also funny how you get your lips pointy like a stubborn after that reaction. What the hell is a parrot glass that made him look like this? Tarbicki was interested in the seabird. And he said: "I want you to see it someday. No, when we''re family, let''s go check it out. I''m sure you''ll like it, too." "Bye, Yakuza" "Oh, it''s a promise" But the oath is not fulfilled. The man has since left the world. All that remained was an unfulfilled promise and a daughter made with him. And only thoughts on parrot glass. And thoughts are inherited. His beloved daughter seemed to like the presence of Oumami Glass, which she had heard from her unmarried mother, Tarbicki Ahokainen. I want to go see it sometime. No, he said he was definitely going to see it. It was kind of a pleasure to Talviki that my own daughter was interested in that seabird, even though it was a story I told her without telling her about my ''father''. - The "Crystal of Thoughts with Him" currently shines a puffy praise and hangs on a bowl. "Oh, whoa... this...... my favorite hunch......!?" "Hehe...... If I mill, I''m obsessed... Because I can''t help it! Master Tarbicki was also a wise fennel who did not say that it was already the fourth cup, right? "Mmmm......! It''s crisp and fun to eat......! Mystery sauce goes well with rice too......! And the shrimp is delicious......! Too bad it wasn''t empty...? Miltier was completely distracted and obsessed with the Ten Bowl. As a daughter who eats relatively anything often, Talviki thought it was a rarity. "This way - Thoughts......! The producer of the Ten Bowl is definitely compatible with me......? Probably should have a ''L'' on your name......! Ru Ru Ru...... Ruru...? "Yeah, well... As mentioned, I''m Mr. Bavaria." Elsewhere with the bitter Fennel, Miltier turns to her own mother. "Mother... any thoughts...? The rice hasn''t progressed......? "Huh." The words hammered between the high elf and the star reader. Ms Tarbicki was in the middle of a fifth cup challenge. "Yes...... The boulder is my daughter... I can''t believe your mother realizes her appetite is attenuating, depending on her nostalgia for the past..." "Mmm...... Me, your mother''s child......! To Mirtia''s words, Tarbicki Ahokainen caught a bowl at once. I put the empty bowl with Deng and turned back to the high elf in front of me. "Fennel...... I just said I wanted to check with you, didn''t I? "Huh? Oh, yes. Of course you do, don''t you? However, I refused to say that this would be to the detriment of the Chamber of Commerce." "It''s about as rumoured in some parts, and you''re gonna be fine. So I''m gonna ask you straight in, right? - Is it true that your chamber of commerce brought parrot glass to this king''s capital? DD The most responsive to that statement was naturally Miltier. She laid down the bowl gently, trembling with a smugness. "Oh, um, scum...? That''s a name you''re not supposed to hear in here. The name of the animal she pursued, but was prepared to take time. Fennel laughed quietly, putting Alto Crainput''s produced mug on the table, not the teacup -. "Well...... Hi. In part, there seems to be some rumors about that. I''ve heard other stories about bringing sniper wow." "Would you mind not making fun of me? "I''m not teasing you. To the extent of the rumors, it is a strict fact to say that the names of various animals are raised. And no matter what the type of alley rumor, this one won''t talk confidentiality." "... mmm" Star reading pushes silence. Right next door, a puffy girl looked terribly sad. "Dear Tarbicki, to say that you came with your daughter at this hour means that you left early, right? If it was just to confirm the rumors, it shouldn''t have been better after the evening. What drove you parents and children to this place? Behind Talviki''s brain is the figure of one man who laughs gently. But here''s what she said. "Ooh Mi Glass is what my daughter''s petition is for. Is it wrong to want to show you that somehow? "As for thoughts, you must be right. I''m just saying that the Chamber wasn''t obliged to keep pace with it." Tarbicki silenced again and saw her sad-faced daughter. And I caught the eyes of the High Elf''s submissive, straight. "... once" "Yes?" "For once, I will grant you your wish. As long as I can. If you want, you can read the stars. So what?" DDDD Fennel blinked twice, three times. "Are you insane? If you use the power of star reading to your heart''s content, you might be punished for the worst, right? And all you get from this negotiation is the veracity of the rumors. If what we brought wasn''t parrot-glass, only discouragement and debt would remain." "Still, he says he doesn''t mind. That''s all I think it''s worth to show this girl the parrot glass! "Mother..." Miltier grabbed the sleeve of Talviki''s clothes as she swelled her cheeks like a child and put her arms together. "... ha. You are unscrupulous. It''s broken." Fennel sighs and gets up and goes in the back, after a while, returns with a piece of paper-like stuff. "Go ahead, Mill" "Mmm...? Miltier received and froze its'' paper-like ''. That''s a precision painting I''ve never seen before. And horribly cute, the figure of the seven Hinas. "Ko, this, is...!?" "Both this'' painting ''and the Hinas have been told by the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce that they don''t mind being the worst known, as existence itself is due to be released soon. But it''s special, isn''t it? Miltier stares at that ''picture'' - the picture - as she eats in. "Oh, um, scum......! "What is this painting!? Plus, the colors of these kids... Isn''t this Ao Oo Oo Mi Glass!? It''s a unique species north of Mount Fefiat!? How come it''s not normal Oo Mi Glass!? And what''s the white individual!? There''s only one, weird!?" "I can''t answer any of your questions. That ''picture'' - it''s all about photography." Mirtia looked up at the lid as she stared jiggly at the ohmiglass hinas. The pungent eyes had an odd glow. "... Al" "Yes?" "These kids... Al brought them...? DDDD Fennel almost said, "Why did you say that?" But with a thin smile on his face, he succeeded in piercing the silence. Mothers, on the other hand, are inclined to their little necks. "Huh? Al, that boring weird kid you''re close to? What makes you think that? " Hmm? The person in question twists his head inexplicably. Apparently, he doesn''t know it himself. "Well, it''s usual for Mill to say strange things, unlike me... More than that, Fennel, the presence of the oak glass came to light here, so just think about it and let these kids meet our kids, okay? "... Dear Tarbicki, you''re coming pretty gooey...... What are you going to use as a negotiating material this time? "Huh? Nothing? I don''t have anything more to hide now, okay? Can I show you something? "... you have a good personality? "Don''t be so praiseworthy, okay? I can see it." Tarbicki laughed. 457 Episode 451: The Princess of Binary Moon A human being who thinks that Third Princess Claudia and Fourth Princess Sheila are close sisters will unfortunately not exist. And we didn''t look forward to being friends with our own sister. However, there is a slightly different way to go from there. The Fourth Princess, Sheila Holyfedel el Fracevelk, always wanted to get along with her own sister, while the Third Princess, Claudia HolyMetel el el Fracevelk, was afraid to approach her own sister. This was not Sheila''s personality a problem, but came from her poor consciousness as a result of being compared to her sister of the same age every once in a while and continued to bruise her. In fact, if the two of them had lined up, it would have been certain that they would have been ridiculed by the arrowless. In addition, the adults around us did not actively encourage the proximity of the two, because there is a compelling sense of rivalry between the home of both mothers - the Marquis of Claustel and the Marquis of Ventelshoven. Only one, except Queen Paula, the real mother of Princess Sheila IV. "It''s a good thing we''re close, isn''t it? No, it must be about nature. Besides, Her Royal Highness Claudia is a good boy. - Oh, of course you''re a very good girl, aren''t you? Sheila loves her mother. Because he was kinder and stronger than anyone else. This'' strong ''is the strength of the mind, no matter what. When my mother was in the abyss of death, Paula never spoke a weak voice, even if she had severe pain, to avoid worrying about her surroundings. Even though it would have been painful for me to just drop by, when I wanted to ''see my mother'' too, he always responded to this. He smiled kindly and treated himself. So Paula was an ideal female portrait for Sheila, besides saying she loved her mother. Because I''ve seen such a ''mother'', it was also a natural accomplishment for Sheila to begin to think that the ideal man she wanted was more important to her mind than her abilities and appearance. Being gentle, inclusive, and a stable personality -. I understand that free love is more impossible than being born as the king''s daughter. So at the very least, she hoped that ''someone with a good heart'' would be her future opponent. Especially since she was born as Sheila''s escort. Elma, the Kingsguard Sorceress Knight, fears that will be difficult. I say aristocracy because I wonder how many distorted people are. In fact, to some extent, that presumption - no, prejudice would be right. But since Sheila''s future opponent, the princess, is unlikely to be anything but noble or royal, I just pray that the better will show up in it. At the same time, all the heartless people who come to the beloved young Lord are firmly sworn that they must stay away. My father is the king. My mother is the daughter of only five Marquises in the country. He is blessed with beauty and wisdom, and also has the qualities and the right to inherit the throne as a magician -. No one can fail to pay attention to such ''excellent properties''. She knows that Sheila and the flowers are full of pests. Therefore, there is also a need for ''real allies''. (I wish there was such a person among the near-term candidates -) Elma thinks it must be difficult as well, as is the marriage. Whether it''s just a bunch of freaks who must be snuggling by my husband''s prestige. These fools, when I chase them away, are firmly in my heart, Elma. It was truly unusual for such a subordinate to see ''the person'' in the hallway near the garden. "Dear Claudia, Unexpectedly, Sheila speaks out. There he was, his belly-sister Claudia, who tends to pull into his own room. They are not very close and do not meet outside of the official setting, and they remain in a relationship that calls each other like this. It was unfortunate for Sheila, too. But she and her squire were surprised, not because the place was a hallway. That was on my face. (Laughing -) Neither Sheila nor Elma had ever seen Claudia smile. Regardless, I guess she was laughing too when it was before The Treasure Sword Rite. But back then, we never had a better chance of seeing each other than we do now. It was because of their childhood, and because Sheila had decided to give everything to save her mother, she had no eyes but to study and study. And while both Sheila and Elma are out of their imagination around here, she and others may not know that the Fourth Princess, who moves into study from childhood, has a reputation since that time, while Claudia, who was just playing normally as a child, has been scratched by being the subject of ''comparison'' since that time. The third princess stared at a piece of paper with her eyes narrowed, unaware of the approaching of the fourth princess''s chief. You have such a gentle smile, you would be bringing out the ''sister'' smile, that ''paper'', what the hell is it? Sheila took a keen interest. I don''t know if it was because of such a movement of mind, but Claudia noticed the approaching ''sister''. "......" What was there was a monochromatic fright. The quiet moon-like smile disappears and she tries to lean down and walk away from the spot. "Oh, you know, Lady Claudia..." "... Hih...! Sheila''s voice, for the Third Princess, was only an object of fear. What would happen if someone else were here? (I can compare again......! They fool me again......! Me and your mother......! I don''t like it anymore...! I don''t like it anymore. Yikes...! The third princess, distracted only by walking away, did not even realize that she had dropped her precious'' paper '', and ran off on her own. Elma remembered that she didn''t have many escorts. In particular, it is inconceivable to say to her, the princess and the Marquis, that she is not alone. The Kingsguard thought that Claudia herself would have moved away or temporarily left the side for a reason. Meanwhile, ''sister'', who was left by ''sister'', is quickly approaching the ''drop''. "Your Highness Sheila, it''s dangerous! It''s not something we know what''s out there, such as an unknown object! "It''s okay, because I don''t feel anything. Elma is too worried." Give in for a moment and then take ''it''. No matter how much her husband was a genius and had the ability to break a sixth sense, she thought it might be a little too defenseless. Most beloved Lord, there are times when he becomes only a little in ''Tenba Mode'', when he behaves as he pleases. She is harrassed by the actions of such a fourth princess, but Queen Paula seemed to make a good appearance of her ''there'' daughter. (Your Highness''s defenselessness must be compensated by me......! Think about it, even during the sorcery exam. "Wow! Elma, look at this! I got it! You have it!? On that other side, you have a world I don''t know! He approached with his eyes sparkling and so on, and allowed himself to behave radiantly to a civilian lad who was surrounded by a terribly tedious atmosphere that could not even tell the difference in identity. Sheila carries the dropped paper of "Sister" in front of her eyes, and opens her eyes. "Your Highness? How did you do? And so was Elma, who tried to chase him and peeked in. "Ko, is this-!?" What was there. That''s a ''picture'' so clear that it doesn''t seem very much like it belongs in the world. And in that "painting" were the hinas of the loving look. "So, Your Highness..., what is this...!?" "Your Highness?" "- Huh? Oh, yes. Drawn looks like parrot glass. But as far as I know, babies in parrot glass shouldn''t be this color... No, more than that." Sheila seemed more concerned with the painting itself than with the contents of the painting. "Such technology has already been established? Or is the technology of the Magic Guidance History...? For Sheila, who was only six years old and qualified as a magic prop technician and was worried about making prosthetics for her mother, it was one she couldn''t overlook. "To Master Claudia, I have to return this. And if you can, let me ask you something about this technology." Sheila stood up softly. There, a slight voice hung. "Oh, lords, don''t you know your daughters here? Chi, while I was standing there - no, I was the one who kept you waiting while I loved the trees." There was a tall, dead old man. That''s someone I''ve never seen in the royal castle. (Suspicious?!?) Elma tries to pull the sword out reflexively... "- Huh!?" Horrible horrors pierced my chest. It wasn''t the old man who set something up, it was her kang, as a warring knight. (Die......! If you set this old man up, the five bodies will fall apart in an instant......! Elma went to war. The old man is suddenly leaning his neck against the hardened Kingsguard knight, wondering. "What? What''s wrong with you? Then I''m sorry I stopped calling..." The old man approached him unconstitutionally, looking worried. And I noticed Sheila''s ''painting'' she had. "- Oh, man, have you dropped that and gone? Well, I guessed the whole story." The old man seemed to know who Sheila was. At the same time, Elma remembered who this old man was. The Fourth Princess approaches the old man defenselessly and hands him the ''painting''. "Is it okay if I leave this to you? "Oh, that helps. If you lose sight of it while it''s sitting in the middle, and you can''t deliver the drop, you''ll eat the big eyeballs. Most of all, he''s pathetic." With a bitter smile, the big old man receives a ''picture''. Sheila asks the old man. "Um, the ''technology''..." "Oh, here it is. I knew you''d care? But I can''t teach you on my own." Coming Soon, "so can you give me a break? Coming soon. With that word Sheila regained some calm. I continued to wonder if it was a new discovery technique or a retro one. "Now, I''m sorry I couldn''t say hello, but I have to go after that girl. For one, keep it." The old man walks out, then looks back at Sheila. "It may be an extra favor, but I think it''s better to care about the" contents "of the painting than about the" technology "of the painting, because it''s childish, and I think it''s better, right? Then, the old man waves and disappears across the hallway on a small run. Sheila stares at her squire after she drops it off. "Elma, you can''t, can you? You tried to be disrespectful to her, didn''t you? "... I''m sorry. I''m not supposed to be anywhere near the Imperial Castle." The Kingsguard''s body was still trembling slightly. It is rare that we have approached those who possess so much power besides the "Master" of our beloved Lord. And the Lord. "Ooh mi-glass hina, that was cute...... I''d like to see the real thing too... I would have liked to hear from Claudia... Oh, somehow, can''t you get a handover..." Even the contents of the photograph were distracting. 458 Episode 452: The Pig Story "Bu-boo, Mr. Pig, bu-boo! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! In front of me, Fee is running around dancing. Today and today, I''m wearing my big favorite piggy suit, and I''m shaking. (Good, good. I seemed lonely when I got away with the Balamos, but it seems like they managed to get me back to my regular fie...) I knew this girl had to smile at all times. "Hehe...! Not to......! Phew, I like it! A sister who sets a gorgeous turn for Kurin and keeps hugging me. My angel looks in a better mood than usual when she''s wearing a pig suit. (Well, I''d be glad to hear that if you got Fee''s temper...) Anyway, I have a lot to think about. Mia''s adult this month - she has her fifteenth birthday, and next month, she has her sister''s five-year-old celebration. In addition, he plans to go out to one of the sanctuaries, the Wan Autumn Forest, and this year, while not attending, he is also making a bottleship for the auction that the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce has asked him to do. The star descent I joined last year is this month too, but I haven''t been invited by Pooh this year, so don''t you have that one? "Meh! Think, think, think, think when you''re stuck! Phew! Just look at Phew! Pumping, my sisters pressing their mochi cheeks. But not as grumpy as words can be seen with the feel of a cheeky rub. Fulfilling it, I gave you a hug back from here, and I immediately gave you a voice of joy. "Look, sweetie pig, I got you -? "Yikes! Phew, I got you! Huh, she said she was cute! Ha ha, what do I do!? Phew, I''m happy, but I''m in trouble! My Angel pushes my body even more without any trouble at all. That''s how you flaunt the pig, the kid who''s raging in your arms... "Hmm. Do you like to hang out with animals? Do I have to be careful about this too...? "Huh... Huh!?" Soon, right next to us, there''s another child pig. There was an appearance of a tiny dal elf. "Mis......!?" "Hahaha ~..." A damned elf who gives you one hand for being unmotivated. As mentioned above, she was also dressed as a child pig. It''s like Fee''s wearing it, child pig. There''s another suit on. "Hey, why are you here...? No, before that, that outfit...!?" "Do you hear that? There is a reason for tears to ask, to tear, to talk, but I''d be happy to get some tea or something before then. Oh, sugar and honey, please, plenty." As always, it''s a lateral attitude...... I had no choice but to stand up with Fee in my arms and go make some tea. "Ho? Doesn''t it feel good inside? But this tea leaf is what we deal with in our shop, right? Master Takazu, don''t you have any secret tea leaves? Salari and luxury...... Even the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce tea leaves are very good. But I don''t know if I can spot tea leaves just by the taste, this damned elf, my tongue may be unexpectedly fat...... "Nevertheless, did you even acquire the art of making alto crane putt, you, and tea? I had no idea." "Because Abel is the one who sticks to it. You can''t lose your hand." Sometimes I brew when I spend the night alone at a tea party. At that time, my master taught me a lot. Thanks to just a few, I was able to acquire these skills as well. Well, actually, Abel is not far from Mia, either. "- So, what brings you to us? Besides, what''s that outfit? What happened to your job? "I came here because I needed to see you. As for the outfit, I said earlier that there was a reason for tears." Oh, yeah. You''re not willing to answer Mitsumi''s "Work Questions" in silence. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?" Because you were holding me in your dreams, or now you''re reacting, My Angel. Fee compares herself to Mis, trembling with Wanna Wana. "I''m fine. Fee''s much cuter, huh? "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Huh, you''re so cute! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! A problem child at the Chamber of Commerce who flaunts his shoulders as he sees his sister pouring rain of kisses on her cunt and cunt. "Ha... You can''t understand the nerve that a human toddler is better than me in a noble high elf...... Are you the owner of a special hobby? No. Fee''s actually cuter than you. Whatever it is, you can''t be sitting on this guy. The longer Mis stays here, the harder it will be for the Chamber of Commerce. Again, I''m going to ask you why you came to my house. "Chi......! Are you going to get rid of me early? That''s right. There are only skippers and they seem keen on this kind of air. The President of the Chamber of Commerce said that the hardship would be borne. "Well, that would be good. Was that why I came here? It''s in this costume that we wrap ourselves in - this darling look." "Miu!? Mr. Pig, are you here to show me? But there''s a fu! Mr. Pig, you''re on time! My Sister strengthens the power to cling to me hissy. Yeah. We don''t have to stick together like that, do we? "So, what''s the reason for that kid''s pig outfit? "Yeah. Actually, this outfit is what those ghost glasses ordered me to do." If you ask me, they took responsibility for the ugliness I exposed the greats during this time when they were coming. Specifically, Mr. Animal, advertising the suit. Wearing these clothes, you told me to go around the nursery, the park and other places with parents and children and burn the animal look in everyone''s eyes. "Not at all......! What is it that I, the sad and noble high elf, have to play the clown......! Besides, it''s open around Dosa......! You shouldn''t trample on your dignity just because how adorable I look......! No...... Doesn''t that mean you threw out a patrol when you came to us like that? "I understand why you''re looking like a child pig, but after all, that''s not why you''re coming to us, is it? "It''s a matter of priority. There''s more to be accomplished than to go around dozing. That''s what I brought to you, to tell you the story." Jalali and on the table, the child Butaelph who places the coins. It''s all copper money. Japanese yen conversion, about 300 yen? After you bought booze or something, wasn''t it you or something? "It''s an honor, isn''t it? Now I want to hire you." I don''t know what you''re going to let her do, but she says my labor is worth about three hundred yen. "Eh...... You want me to call Jantine? The Knight of the High Elves should be taking care of the Goma (Tarika) in the garden this time of year. "Hey, wait a minute! Face to face with that sturdy thing, it''s gonna be a hassle! I don''t know. But I have trouble when I sit down, so I ask why I came again. "Actually, right. I''d like you to call me a guide or a guardian." "Amulet"? What do you mean, the other person is a child? "He''s your age, so he''s a child." No...... Me, I can''t get out of the house like that. On me... "It''s just a little time, so it''s okay. We''re close to it." "It''s more important than distance or time, what kind of child are you dealing with? "Oh, it''s no big deal. - I''m the third princess of this country." It must be huge! I''ve never met such a noble person!? (Oh, no... Village girl is in a noble position...... But that girl and I haven''t officially named each other yet, so she''s positioned in me as the mysterious girl I know on the move) I mean, isn''t this the first guy in the universe to order princess entertainment for three hundred yen a day, including in different worlds? "No, you''ll be fine. I mean, it would be hard if you weren''t. That girl, she''s a supreme bibilge." Me, I''ve never done anything with a drawstring... In any case, the response has been decided. "It looks like a tough one, on the pass" "Well, is that right? You''re going to unblock this pathetic high elf plea, aren''t you? Pathetic, you deserve it... "You have no choice. If I were to shoot a general, what would I do? - Miss Phyllia Crampput, may I? "Nyu? Can I help you? Huh? You like what you did? "Yeah, I know. And you love the ohmiglass hinas, too? "Miu!? Balamos!? Those kids, Phew''s friends! "So you want to see him, right? Isn''t that right? "Nyu! Phew, I want to see the Balamos! I want to see you and play with you! "It''s a beautiful friendship. I''m going to cry unexpectedly too. No, nobody''s crying, though. Then please ask your brother. He wants to go see the Hinas of Ooh Mi Glass." This guy dashies Fee......! But now we''ve got a lot of connections. In the meantime, Mis should have suggested inviting royalty to promote the Balamos. He was going to push that conductor on me. "Well, Alto Crane, Putt. You have freedom of choice. If you don''t like the story I brought in, please tell it to your sister." I''m not gonna let you see the parrot glass, "he said. I respect that will from the bottom of my heart" "Gu...... Huh! "Did...? Phew, can''t you see the Balamos...? A big blue lady looks up at me anxiously. It''s impossible for me to fight these eyes. I just had to snort. "Hey! I''m so glad to hear this! Thank you, Alto Crane Putt! I''ll keep in touch with you for the dates, so please enjoy your sister fully! Oh, the reward''s on the table, isn''t it? What a sunny smile... "Now the Third Princess will also be cheap. I also said it was worth breaking a bone! Behind a child pig with a high laugh, the shadow shifted. "- I''m the one who broke the bone..." Mis'' face turns blue as she looks at it. "Ko, this unpleasant voice...! "Mr. Shorcina! What an immediate visit from the President of the Chamber of Commerce. "Mis...... Throw out your job and what are you doing here...... Shh! "Oh wow......! Why are you here...!? To keep track, it''s too soon...! It''s like you came straight this way......! "I''m walking around the city dressed as a child pig, and I don''t think you''re going to get attention, you are! Yeah. Well, this outfit would make the sighting look like a mountain. President of the Chamber of Commerce grabbing Gassili and his head. The sound of miki miki sounds like it could be heard here. "Excuse me, Master Alto. This (...) seems to have caused a lot of inconvenience. I don''t know what they said, but everything is fine with blank paper. - I can''t say hello to Master Abel at the extreme of mindfulness, but my job is pushing me, so I beg your pardon." "Ouch, ouch, ouch...! Please don''t..." One child pig to be drawn with cheats. He said the appearance was exposed throughout the city and had a great deal of topical and promotional effect. 459 Episode 453: An Unusual Reunion "Let''s go disrespectfully tonight! How many human beings can truly behave like that? No...... If you''re around Mis, you might take the shark off with a bee, but at least not for normal people. Why am I worried about such a thing is because the other day - it was decided to entertain the Third Princess. "I''m coming over with patience, so hey - you don''t have to worry about it. Outfit? Good for everyday wear. There will be no idiots wearing courtesy clothes to go see the parrot glass" is that damned elf word. It was hard to believe, but for some reason, I was confidently told that I was absolutely fine. So the day. Me and my mother wear it everyday. Fee is my favorite child, Mr. Pig. Suit. Abel and Marimo took the form of waiting at the Chamber of Commerce. Of the three of us, I''m the only one who seems nervous. The success of our women. The success. "Heh heh. It''s okay, Al. Why don''t you put up with me? "Yes, are you okay? Are you sick? Huh, should I kiss you? I thought you cared about me while giving priority to my greed. The boulder is my sister... As the hog in his arm pressed his mochi cheek, a carriage stopped in front of the planned rendezvous - the residential buildings of the Balamos. It came down to... "Is that it, Mr. Mitchemon? "Oh, not since then." He was a gambling freak, a textile enquirer. (- Oh, you mean that) Why Mis said she had no problem meeting the Third Princess. No matter how stupid I am, I understood the boulder. The situation swallowed up, as did my mother, apparently. Right next door, pounding his hands. Mr. Mitchemon also found out that this one guessed. "I''m sorry...... I didn''t mean to conspire with you, but there are many things in the world that need to be distracted..." Scratching polypoly and gray hair, the old man turns around. "Shall I name you again? My name is Effmont Garibaldi. Well, you''re an unemployed old man." Weren''t you even hiding... My mother tilted her little neck. "So, Mr. Mitchemon isn''t Clara''s grandfather, is he? "There''s no blood connection whatsoever... But the idea that my granddaughter is the same is not false. [M]... uh... This kind of line doesn''t go awry..." Turn that way to delude you, then call on the carriage with the door open. "Claudia, come on down. There are only people here who know. You''ll be fine." "... is, yes. Dear Mr. Effmont," The voices you hear were certainly those of your granddaughter. Well, she was also a resident of the Royal Village... But there were also differences. DD The girl who came out of the carriage with the granny was obviously cuter than Clara. The shadow remains firm. But the color of the hair is more beautiful. A neater face, more beautiful. The common folk look is sprayed with clouds and the noble aura wraps its entire body. Exactly, like The Princess. (I''ve gone out of my way to put on makeup... that doesn''t mean this is) I''m sure the opposite is true. When I was in "Clara," I guess that''s to say that I was detuned in appearance, even in a discreet way. "Ugh..., it''s been a while..." Clara, thank you very much. No, Third Princess Claudia. What am I gonna do? I knew you''d have to use a proper, respectful word, right? "Oh, I don''t mind. I want you to treat this guy the same way you did before. As you can see, I''m familiar with you. Ning Ro, I want you to keep your distance." "Ugh! So, why don''t you stay with Clara? "Shh..." Mother advances with a smile and occasionally hugs her granddaughter. They don''t have two letters of reluctance in My Mother. "Your mothers are quite stiff, too." Mr. Mitchemon again, Effmont Ong is grinning bitterly. But I don''t hate it. On the contrary, she seems relieved by her mother''s attitude. "Ugh, um..." "Hey, Clara? Mother seems to keep up with her previous correspondence. Well, shall I try to imitate you too, Mother? You can stay "Clara" and "Mr. Mitchemon," right? Granddaughter seems confused by her mother''s unchanging attitude. But my mother says this is the defo. I just have to get used to it. I took a step forward with my child pig in my arms. "Long time no see, Clara." "Yes...... - Ahhh!?" The Third Princess looks at Mai Angel. Mr. Pig, the suit seems to be blinding me. "Ah, ah... Or cute, it is......" That''s not meant for anyone, simple solitaire. Therefore, emotions can be cloudy even when they are caged. And My Sister is delighted that her prized clothes are complimented. "Hehe...! I made this for you! I like Phew! For some reason, she kisses me a lot, sister. If you''re grateful to your mother, you''d be more than happy to kiss her, wouldn''t you? "Uh... Was this lovely garment made by Lady Lew, Lucica...? "Uh-huh! Isn''t that good? I did my best for my favorite Phee! Actually watching the production site, I know how politely my mother used to make "Kid Pig Suit". And the softness of the eyes then. (Though thinking about it makes me feel unfaithful not to wear it at all -) I''m ashamed of the boulders, so give me a break. Also, hyper-envious, her mother dressed Abel''s animal suit, "The Version Black Cat," as her best friend, and saw her. When I heard that story, I asked my beautiful teacher from the bottom of my heart to pack it up and wear it, but my teacher turned a bright red face and got away with it... Does it mean that my best friend''s son is not as good as my best friend... I say to the young lady princess staring at Fee''s clothes. "Clara, if you wear something like this, it looks good on you." "Oh, no... eh. Uh-oh..." Shy, I hid in my mother''s arms. Would this kind of statement be disrespectful, too? "Oh, that''s good! I''ll make it, okay? Let me measure you later, okay? "Oh, I appreciate that. If you give it to Miss''s idiot, it''ll arrive via you." Mr. Mitchemon is into it, too. I guess my grandson is cute and I can''t help but have no blood connection. So, when I was making a cute noise, Mr. Fennel, the high elf I take care of every time, came out of the inside. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you seem to be aligned? Her Highness the Third Princess. My name is Fennel from High Elf, and I''m leaning on this guidance. Nice to meet you, isn''t it? The expression and tone are soft, while keeping a proper thank you. Did you say that this area is a great place for children? "Regards..." Clara tried to give her a thank you, but she couldn''t fulfill it because she was being held by My Mother, and she stayed to meet. Mr. Fennel spreads his arms toward our mother. "Dear Lucica, What if I take care of Her Highness the Third Princess? "Heh heh, heh! ... boulders are child-loving. Were you going to stick around about Clara, too? " Now, if you''ll excuse me" "Wow!?" If I thought it was a fire across the shore, every fie was held in by an obedient demon''s sister. "Hehe. Crane put brothers and sisters are always great to hold......" Nice smile...... Now all the kids in this room are stuck. "That''s quick, but I''d like to hang the parrot glass on your eyes. I think those kids are waiting for you." Those kids must mean the Balamos. Because they love it when you think about it. "Wow...! And finally, you can see the cute Hina...!?" Granddaughter''s noble audience shines. I heard people knew each other and didn''t like going out, but I''m sure the Hina Birds had the charm to just blow them away. Thus a group unlike Her Royal Highness set foot in the heavens of the wolves. 460 Episode 454: The Invitation of the Hinas "Pi, pi! "Pi, pi......! "Khee...! When our house showed itself, the seven parrot glasses stopped by this side at once. He''s shaking his tiny body with all his efforts. Even if you say you''re here, you''re still separated, here and there. If we''re going to make contact, we need to get inside through a properly dedicated door. "Wow... whoa! The Hinas are coming by!? You don''t scare people at all...!?" Clara, I''m so excited. I guess she also has the perception that animals are something that scares people. But these parrot glasses taste different. Anyway, in addition to the lack of vigilance on the part of the Original Ao Oo Mi Glass, the Hinas here have lived from the moment they were born with plenty of love from our women. As a result, I was not afraid of people and became a huge sweetheart. "Right now, our submissive demons are taking care of us, but they all seem to be distracted by the cuteness of the Hinas and spoiling them more than they need to be. I''m saying no..." Are the breeders accelerating the sweetness of these kids too...... "Balamosu! Balamosu! Phew, I''m here! "Ki-yu! Kyuuuuu!" White kids are happy to see each other again. Fee immediately turned off her smile and pulled my clothes. "Yay, I don''t want to...! Phew, I want to play with Balamos! I want to pee! "Mr. Fennel, this is what my child says...? I don''t know how much I know, but I can''t just step in without permission. Ask your familiar sister, that''s why. In the immediate vicinity, Clara also looks intensely interested in Phee''s words, silently. That would be so. Because it just makes a big difference if you can just watch or touch the cute hina. After all, Mr. Fennel is laughing with the couscous. I guess I thought the kids'' reactions were smiling. "Yes, of course you don''t mind, do you? Do you think so? Because if you don''t, Hina and I will miss you and won''t be able to fit in. - To Her Royal Highness the Third Princess, I will teach you how to deal with her, won''t I? "Ha, yes... Huh! Regards,......! Clara, you look happy. Michemon, who is watching such a ''granddaughter'', is also narrowing her eyes satisfactorily. Like I said before, it really seems to matter about her. That''s how we start interacting with the Hinas. When I was at the Crane Putt house, the sun was shining. I was having fun all day, and the parrot glass stormed at Phee and her mother like they said they couldn''t wait. "Wow...! It''s fluffy...... Huh! My granddaughter looks happy stroking Hina, too. Hina also seems to feel more comfortable by narrowing her eyes. "Was this kid - Hu? "Yes, you''re right. You remembered right away." What I can''t solve is that even Clara, who shouldn''t be long since she met Hina, is able to identify the parrot glass. How do you all know that? Now it looks like I''m the only one who can''t...! "Uhm...... I don''t know what the difference is between a bird child on a boulder..." Oh, good, I had my kind. Right, you don''t normally know...? Hinas in parrot glass who can''t get the women to cling to me have Mr. Michamon on them. The tall old man can''t get rid of the Hinas, he''s a troubled face. There, my mother stops by with the parrot glass in her arms. "Mr. Mitchemon isn''t Clara''s real grandfather, is he? So normally, what are they doing? Stop it, Mother. I thought you said you were unemployed! To the unemployed, "What are they doing now?" is forbidden!? "Well, that''s it... I''m spreading the cost of living with bacci." It was an answer that was barely worth it. You just seem like an unemployed gambler or something. Oh, no... If that''s all you can eat and go as a gambler, is the other way around awesome...? But Mr. Fennel, who was listening to the conversation, smiles bitterly and his granddaughter looks like she''s in trouble. I wonder what it is? Isn''t this grandfather actually unemployed? He also noticed the look on their faces. He clasped his shoulders as he was followed by the parrot glass. "Don''t worry about me. Yeah? It''s easier to find out than to give your real name." When Mr. Mitchemon says so, Mr. Fennel sends him a compliment and then turns back to us. "This is Mr. Effmont, known as the Prophet." Prophet... Is that his true price? But why, unemployed, etc. "I''m not making prophecy work. I just happen to say that I can do that, because I''ve never put up a sign with a prophet..." From the tone and expression of such a recluse, I didn''t really feel like I liked my abilities. "But if you know the future, it''s convenient to know the weather tomorrow..." To My Mother''s words, the old man laughs out. Looks like I got something in my bump. "Kuhaha......! Cheng Cheng, you''re right. But you''re an unusual Jen. Normally, when I hear about prophetic abilities, I can turn to more greedy words and gazes..." Because of the way they laughed so loud, the parrot-glasses followed the old man in unison. "Ouch! Ouch... Huh! These seabirds, stop it! Grandpa''s drink was ineffective. I feel that the atmosphere between Mr. Michaemon and Clara is softer because of my mind or because of what I''m saying now. (But the weather forecast sounds like a mother...) Somewhere out of focus, but I''m sure, he''s serious. "If that''s the case, the weather forecast is out in this country''s scenic gardens." Didn''t I put my remarks to the table a little bit? Observing celestial bodies and weather is the job of the observatory, and observatories and workplaces located at various locations are called observatories. If it''s a big city with a big viewing star pavilion, tomorrow''s weather will stick out at a set time each day. Of course that is the result of observations, forecasts and predictions, so it can be hazy. However, the median rate is high when the spectator is an excellent city, and if the accumulated knowledge and data are not available, the result will be considerable, so it is convenient or advantageous to refer to the city where the spectator pavilion is located. Sometimes the weather is extremely important for some jobs, and when people are in jobs that depend on the weather, it seems that some people deliberately move to cities with Kansas Pavilion to live in. And the most important duties of the Gallery and Gallery Pavilion are astrology - or horoscope. Star movement, or blinking. Associating the operation of such an object with human destiny and making it a magical instruction for reading the future, the scope of witchcraft. Research and handle them. Especially, fortune is divination wherever it goes. Even though astrology itself is believed and supported by many, it is also thought that it does not necessarily hit. In fact, astrology is difficult to handle even at the Gazette Pavilion - and quite frankly, it seems to be positioned as something that can''t be helped. But there are exceptions. That''s what broken beings are called ''star reading''. Only three people in this country. Real futuristic owners, few of them including other countries. Close to home, that parent and child. (Pooh ko, I loved Ooh Mi Glass...... If I told you about this place, you''d be thrilled...) They had something in mind because I told them about the observatory. The recluse frowned. "Of the viewing garden...... Speaking of which, there are star readings in this country that I don''t want to get involved with..." Yeah, I''m sure it''s alle (...). Did Mr. Michamon also meet with that ton of demonstrators? Then Mr. Fennel looks at me. "I''m sorry, Master Alto. Report was delayed." "Yeah? Report? To me? "Actually, it''s about Master Miltier -" "Pooh - you mean the mill? Timely again. I wonder, what the hell? "Yes, it seems that our members of the Chamber of Commerce found out where we heard from that they were protecting the parrot glass, and they wanted us to meet them. The other day, they came to our Chamber of Commerce..." Oh, Mr. Fennel, you look so tired. I''m sure there was something tiring about it. "There was a lot of boredom, and after that, I''m going to take you to this place at a later date..." Did they push you off? From what Mr. Fennel said, it seemed to me that the Ouumi Glass and others, even if the Chamber of Commerce keeps them, are friends and family of our house, so I wondered if I would let them see each other on their own. There, of course, seems to be a commercial information protection perspective. But well, a mill wouldn''t be so impotent. Ningro, aren''t you very normally happy? I don''t know more about tartar. The breeders have to do their best just in case they run wild or something. "Well, um..., good luck guiding you, huh? As far as I''m concerned, I can do nothing but say so. But the moment I thought so, a familiar voice echoed from behind. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! "... also." Looks like someone came aboard. 461 Episode 455: Asshole Kainen Who Wants to Appear Those who opened the door with their hands with a burn, and appeared refreshed. That''s our familiar, that parent and kid. Right behind them, there is one elf in armor with the security department trying to stop him with a crying face... "Shh, I''m sorry! I''ve been broken through. Ahhh!" The word alone tells us how the star reader''s father and son got here. Looking back, the sister-in-law holds his head. The asshole Kainen mother and daughter who walked in with Tsukatsuka immediately seemed to notice our home. "Oh? Oh? Don''t you know me well, Crane Putt family!?" "Mmmmmm...!? al the guys, with the oooh mi-glass...!?" Pooh''s eyes nailed the Hina birds in the women''s arms. He rushed right over to me (late) and stuck to me. "Nyyyyy!?" Fee was furious, and the familiar Clara hid in the shadow of Mr. Michaemon. "Pooh - Mill, long time no see" "Mmm...... Long time no see...? Al, too, the parrot glass is looking for...? Shoulder......? Far away......? "Meh! - I''m leaving because I did. - Whoa! Pooh''s puffy eyes remain nailed to the wolf glass. Pong Yao Mei is sparkling. I keep my mouth shut and give my watery hina to my friend''s girl. Mill softly held Hina in, as if dealing with even broken goods. "Oh, whoa...! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? I even dreamed of it, oohmm, scum...! What''s with the baby? I look up at the mill feeling like that. The eyes are intriguing to see if they can play. "Oh, whoa...! Me, you can die now......! Pooh girl sitting around like she''s losing her strength. Still, should it be called boulder that ensures Hina''s safety properly? Hina, who was following Mr. Mitchemon, leans over to the novice toddler. In the wake of the parrot glass siege net, Powoko remains pompous and dreamy. Personally surprising is Tartar''s attitude. He''s a tough guy, and I thought he was gonna make a fuss, but he''s staring at the Hinas with a deep smile, as if he could even see something he misses. Is she her, and does she have anything to think about? Well, I guess this one should be called a boulder, too, where the guards are pulling me off but I don''t give a shit. Mr. Fennel, whom I saw, took control with his hands and lowered the security elf. She was half crying to the end. "Master Talviki, how did you get here? I thought you said you''d see me later. No, before that, I should not have told you this place yet. The whole thing, how the hell did you get here...? "Hmm? My kid, right? ''Mmmm...... I feel better going out today...... I think the place is this way...?'' I walked out. So, I followed it." As always, it''s the behavior of a psychic mill. I guess Mr. Fennel doesn''t know what to do either. I exhaled powerlessly. And now Tartar seems to have noticed Mr. Mitchemon. "Ahhhh!? The scammer''s grandfather!?" "Who isn''t a fraud!? The evil of people! "What? ''Cause you sure are the fortune teller''s grandfather, aren''t you? You''re a fortune teller, you take the money and you divine it, you don''t refund it if you remove it, you put the money in your nostalgia, right? I don''t know about that. If you get a hassle, I think you should apologize and refund it properly." "I''m not a fortune teller, I didn''t take any money in the first place! First of all, if you''re sick of fortune tellers, it''s the people at Kansas Yard who will call you a bunch of con artists! Besides, my lord, when you screw up reading the stars, you''re not paying me back!?" "Hmm? Oh, we''re, uh..." What do you say is good? Two tongues are also bad. Let me just say a few words about someone named Talviki Ahokaynen. As you know, she is one of only three star readers in this country. Appraisal is generally either "awesome" or "not awesome," but in her case it is "what is it, this guy". Awesome, not awesome, what the hell is this guy, man? Star reading is someone who sees the future without saying anything. However, it is difficult to read the indeterminate time to come (come). Therefore, when it comes to star reading, it is impossible to preface perfectly, and there are many patterns that say, "I can''t see anything". Talviki Ahokaynen''s vision of the future says that there is already a lot of underdevelopment. I don''t see it. I don''t know. It''s sappy. Leave it to her, and she''ll generally get a response like this. Then I''m a complete eater, a grain crusher, and about wasting rice, and I don''t think so. When the King''s immediate life gave him a futuristic vision of the disease healing of the first prince, Prince Wang, for some reason he had minimized the damage with a diagonal prediction that he would foresee the catastrophe caused by the Great Flood, and in the fold that accounted for the cultivation of agricultural auspiciousness, he had discovered and pre-resolved massive forest fires caused by completely unrelated natural demonic stones, and without her futuristic vision, it was said that there would have been tens and hundreds of thousands of casualties. In baseball, for example, that''s it. Boom-boom round but if you hit it, it''s not even a home run...... usually even hands on a fucking ball and triple strikes, but when you order a send bunt, it''s like cutting off an off-site home run for some reason...... It doesn''t make sense... Exactly, nothing more. So her assessment is, ''What, this guy''. Note that the person''s valve. "My biggest role is to have a mill! Whatever, future Savior, Savior. I think we''ve achieved enough for the state to support us for the rest of our lives." Maybe it''s for her. It''s such a messy tartare, but it seems like she wants her daughter to grow up as a star reader. Even the carriage back from Cyril, over and over again, said, "If you want my daughter''s autograph, you can do it now, right?" I remember being told. Until last year, Pooh still couldn''t read or write. "Mmmm......! Mother............! Pooh, who was traveling to heaven due to the owl glass, performs a reboot. "Hey, Mill? Are you hungry? Actually, I''m free, too." "No...... About my future" "The future? It''s not definitively clear that the future or anything, Mill will be glorified as the Savior and Super Ultra Great Delicious Wonderful Star Reading" "Mmmm......! I can''t be a star reader..." "What!?" "I''ll be the breeder here......! I will live with the Ooh Mi Glass......! "Hey, what are you talking about... Huh!? I''m hungry, I''m crazy!?" "What''s strange is your Lord''s head..." The old man''s soliloquy didn''t seem to reach the ears of the asshole Kainen parents and children. "Pi, pi......! "Pippy!" "Mmm......! My place was here......! Pulled on by the parrot glass, Pooh has a rough nose, too. But for some reason, Hina, other than Balamos, who is nostalgic to Phee, is gathering around Pooh one after another. Is it compassion? "Ah..." And unfortunately, the one thing I seem to miss is Clara, who''s too familiar to go forward. Hina, who was in her arms until earlier, has already been bedridden by Pooh. So My Mother approaches one Hina. "Chee, can you please? "Pi!" One hina who flippers like a salute and walks over to Peppy''s little one and her granddaughter. The whole body watery seabird stuck to Clara just because she was there. On the face of the young princess, a smile blooms again. The boulder is a child-loving mother. You''re looking right around you. Nanny has the qualities. But when this happens, there''s no reason for me to do anything either. Mr. Mitchemon cared about Clara''s familiarity, and he should be able to help improve the area a little bit. (Yeah. For your sake, there''s Pooh too) Mirmill must have said he wanted a lot of friends. Is there anything you can''t do to make these two friends? 462 Lesson 456: The Preschool Girls Labyrinth (Part I) Even if we''re friends, it''s our will that counts. Somehow, but Pooh feels okay. He had a good personality and wanted to make more friends. Of course, it would be better to check. (But the most important thing you should be aware of is -) Naturally, Clara would be better. Just because you''re familiar with people, - no, because you''re familiar with people, you might think you don''t need friends. Modestly, but happily approached my granddaughter stroking Chee (probably). "Ooh Mi Glass, you''re so cute" "...... Huh!? Ah, yes...... very cute......" He seems surprised for a moment when suddenly he talks to me, but he immediately responds with a calm smile. Because I''ve been intimate with you in board games before, or it seems like you would treat me normally to some extent if I were facing you at home. Care for her, and stroke the head of a little hero who cut me off from the conversation. "Pi!" Chee is proud. Clara, who saw how it was, leaned her little neck strangely. Lovely, but not only that, but the trick is somewhere noble. The boulder is a princess. "Um... Master Alto seems to be getting used to Hina and the others......? Oh, he said he was concerned about the response, which I didn''t think would be the first look. Well, there''s no reason to say I went to the Great Ice Plains. The neighborhood can only be duly misled. "Actually, during this time, I was given a tour here." "Were you...! Chee and the others miss me, so I thought maybe." Well, right in front of you, "Hehe hehe! Balamos! Over here! "Kyuuuuu! My sister called me by the name of white parrot glass before she could teach me how to get along. "Heh heh heh...! Humans, animals, kids are cute." My mother, the Hina bird gone from hand, hugs us from behind. I''m not shy, Mom, but you haven''t forgotten, have you? This is the princess of this country, right? "Thank you, Clara." "- What? What, what...? My granddaughter is confused when I am suddenly thanked for being hugged. I don''t know what that means, either. Why did your mother suddenly thank you? "Ugh, is that it? Al''s, that you''re my friend. And then, with the cheeses, what you made friends with! Looks like your mother had the same idea as me. But the only thing that''s better than me is the attitude of "treating me as a friend" instead of "guiding me to a friend". Especially since I played scattered in board games, is it more unnatural and rude to act like ''I just know you'' or something now? "... my friend..." My granddaughter, she squeaks. Clara with no expression, what do you think? This strange son of yours will join the chase. "I don''t have a lot of friends, so thank you for actually doing the same thing." I''m sad that the phrase "I don''t have many friends" is true, but I didn''t even give it a bite and rolled out a sales smile. "... eh" My granddaughter, she leaned down. I can no longer see the expression, but my ears are red that I can see properly. He suddenly told me he was my friend and it seemed to light up. (But you didn''t seem to have had a rejection of the word ''friend'') Perhaps we can get along with a little poncho girl who''s tranced there surrounded by parrot glass. "Oh, um... Actually..." My granddaughter looks up. Determined to say something. And soon, the balance tilted to weakness, I lay my eyes down. "Ugh..." I guess I''m squeezing my courage...... At times like this, you can''t blame me. My mother is also watching with a smile on her face. Only Chee, what? Though I look up to Clara because I feel like it. Such a gaze of parrot glass helped her, her granddaughter lifted her face again as she stroked the hina bird. "Ji, actually... I heard more from the Chamber of Commerce that you were coming today" "I don''t know who the Chamber of Commerce is. Yeah. I''m talking about Miss Baccarat." The Prophet, freed from the stumbling attack, flashed his face. Um, a tiny elf... Obsessively, she said it was no problem or easy for me, but she must have made our familiar home look bad to lure this girl out? "So, right... Ugh..." Again, turn your face bright red and enter Mojimoji mode. Did you see it, Mr. Mitchemon said? "When I heard your lords were coming, Claudia''s asshole, the example board game I bought from the Chamber of Commerce, was also loaded in the carriage." "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" The Third Princess crouches in and circles whether she was ashamed of the exposure of the recluse. Chee, what are you doing? Feels like it, tips Kutibashi. Oh, this girl is this girl, and you were thinking of playing with us. Unexpectedly, I looked at my mother. "Oh, that''s good! I like that game, too, don''t I? Because you''re gonna play with Al and Phee! "Well, it would be nasty to play games surrounded by the parrot glasses." You didn''t think you could hang out with the Hinas, so you thought it was free time after the tour? At least, I guess it''s an honor that you wanted to have fun with me. Honestly glad. "There''s nothing to bet on here..." Shirap, defectors. "What? Talk about playing something? Mix it up, too." Your daughter won''t mind. Tartar is coming. I shake the board game story, but it doesn''t look like they''re coming to eat too much. "Mm-hmm... You''d feel surprised, but the truth is, I''m not a good head user of games... Shiritori is no good either. Especially since I''ve decided I''ll never play with the type who attacks me with all the specific characters again! I don''t know. But if there''s a board game, what about Pooh? If you''re interested, I think Clara''s going to be a good playmate. "Rurururururu...... Ruru, Ruru..." I hear strange singing. Turning around, a Pooh child squad led by a penguin toddler was about to siege us in half. Mr. Ahokainen, your daughter pulled my sleeve a little. "Everyone seems to get together and have fun...? Mix me up too...? "You''re welcome, but I thought Mill was obsessed with playing with the parrot glasses." "Mmm...... This one matters too...... That''s important too..." Release your hands from my clothes and hug Hina Birds like a circle. ... haven''t you fully mastered this yet? "Ugh..." But the arrival of the asshole Kainen parents and children makes her granddaughter hide behind the gambling old man again Iwato. Tartar, who saw it, slapped Pong and his hand, as if he remembered something. "Oh, this girl, if you think you saw it somewhere, it''s the Duke''s house or some daughter, isn''t it? What is it, born weak or something? Sorry about that time? I can''t see how to cure it. But I''m glad you''re ready to go. What? Did you even get the Elves'' secret medication or the Divine Plant? My granddaughter just looked at me and said, "Yea......!? It''s someone else......!" I''m confused like that. I wonder if this is a bit arrogant, even if you''ll meet a great man in Tartar''s shoes. "I''m sure you''re not well because you''re hungry? Then let''s have lunch, shall we? I''m hungry, too." Sooo...... star reader looking at the sister-in-law as she breathes in all the time. "Fennel! Arr! You fed me the other day, feed me Arr!? I''m sure you''ll be surprised, folks? Are you willing to have lunch...... But sure, it''s lunchtime now. I guess it''s not a bad idea to have a delicious meal to get along. Then Milmir pulled my sleeve again. "Mmm...... Al, delicious food, concerned......? Become a tree......? Tree of interest......? I''m sorry. Honestly, I couldn''t even think about what I ate. Because I was thinking something else. "Al...... If you''re going to munch mine, I''ll tell you what you ate...? Even without teaching, Oombu is important...? I don''t know, this girl, did you love being obsessed? Pooh''s hand touches my back. "Mmm...... Al''s back is huge..." Am I right......? I''m just a kid here, and I''m not supposed to be in long shape like Brev...? "You don''t have to worry about this because it includes the atmosphere and the image! Well, if you''re sick of the atmosphere, in your case, it feels like a dying worker! I wonder if you want me to stop banging you on the back. "Meeeeeeee! And there, a lovely voice sounds at once. "We''re all gonna do it, you bastard! Ha, ha, ha! "Kyuuuuu! A white daughter with a white child came running at me. He''s hissing and hugging and intimidating his surroundings. "Fee, it''s okay. I was just discussing lunch." "Miu? Lunch? Then, Phew, I want a bowl of parents and kids! I''ll change! "I like eels... I love Claudia." When Mr. Mitchemon assured me, Clara shyly leaned over. Is it something you care about knowing what you like? In response to those words, Ms Tarbicki waves her fingers with a chitch. "I don''t know what the bowl is, but what we ate in the meantime, it''s delicious! You''re not even gonna take a pull in a bowl, are you? I mean, I want to eat all of them! I didn''t know Tartar was so sure, what the hell did he eat? Because I cook under a different name, I''m curious when people say it''s comparable to a bowl of noodles. Mr. Fennel laughed bitterly and then said: "If you want, we''ll have everything for you" Yay - Everyone is happy. I appreciate it, but I''m just trying to take care of this guy. Someday, I''ll have to repay you properly. You felt my gaze like that, Mr. Fennel must have said it in a low voice. "We will collect it properly in the future with ''Snuggles''. There''s more to the special." What a delightful face...... And. When the huffy-laughing beautiful squire approached near the entrance - the change happened. The guard elf, who was supposed to have left after crying, returned. "Heh, Director Fennel ~ ~! Oh, my God...! Again, unexpected -! Please help me! Is it trouble again? Parents and children of assholes who are familiar with this occasion are also ''uninvited guests'' if you say so. Mr. Fennel approaches the crying elf and gets ear punched. Its beautiful face turned to amazement only for a moment. Still, the High Elf''s submissive suppressed the spread of extra sparks by silence, but he mumbled about the cause of the confusion whether Mr. Crying Beso was more upset. "It''s the Fourth Princess! The Fourth Princess of this country appeared suddenly -! 463 Lesson 457: The Preschool Girls Labyrinth (Middle Edition) Her Highness the Fourth Princess. That must be about your village daughter, who lives in the Royal Village. There can''t be anybody else. Only two people changed their complexion when they heard that the daughter of the mayor of the Royal Village had arrived. It was a little girl, your village daughter''s ''sister'', and her ''grandfather''. Granddaughter''s expression was bright blue, and the face of the textile inquirer''s hiding was a thoughtful face to worry about. Conversely, asshole Kainen parents and children say, "Hmm?" or, "Why are you here?" He looks like one. She and the others know each other well. That was because we were face-to-face during that "Miracle of the Moon," and also because we were present to take testimony in the subsequent "Interview". But as mentioned, I''m just wondering why you''re here, so I guess you don''t have much intimacy. Naturally, it''s a natural story. So Pooh shifted the object of her interest to the girl in front of her more than an invisible acquaintance. "Mmm...... Feel......? "Phew, no, I told you! Phew, phew! - Yes, sir! Sister, great fury. But Mirmil said where the wind blows, pinching Mai Angel''s clothes. "I had prioritized parrot glass and was reluctant to ask...... These clothes are so cute... I was about to be fascinated... Where did you get it...? I want one too...? Me too, Master......? I''m dried rice?" Apparently, I''m worried about Phee''s "Mr. Child Pig Clothes". To that word, My Sister, who was furious until earlier, was in a good mood immediately, hmm! and flinched. "This is Phew''s favorite! I made it for you! "Mmmm...... Not a store item......? Sounds a little shameful, Pooh. Well, if your mother''s handmade, you''d basically think you wouldn''t get it. Kid Pig, the suit looks good, and no wonder it looked like a store item. "Dear Miltier, this" Mr. Become Animal Series "is scheduled for sale at the Chamber of Commerce after next spring, right? That''s all Mr. Fennel gently told him, and he went out with the crying elves. I guess I''m going to go deal with my village daughter, who suddenly showed up. "Mmm......" The Becoming Animal Series "...... I mean, there''s gonna be parrot glass too...? I just found out it had that name on it. Normally, they would make it a popular and familiar animal, so I don''t think there''s any parrot glass. But these Hina birds are adorable. If this place goes public, it will surely be well received. Because various goods were also to be sold, they might already have planned to sell the suit to Mr. Oumami Glass exclusively at the venue. (As good as the pacifist kids over here -) The problem is with your granddaughter. There''s no reason to leave a child trembling with a blue face on a boulder. I''ll try to get close. "Hih...! My granddaughter looked scared when she saw me. Impossible. Until earlier, there was no such thing as'' fear ''. "It''s okay, Claudia. Alto Crane puts turn to enemies" The old man, like a dead giant tree, so exalts the Third Princess. But these words are also puzzling. What do you mean, I turn to the enemy? It''s true that I don''t have anywhere to include this girl, and I thought you''d recognize me. (But does this girl''s fright mean that she thinks I''m going to break away, just like you said in your cover-up? Because, why? There''s so much I don''t know. If there''s been a change, it''s... (Are you kidding, Village Daughter? For any reason whatsoever in the appearance of the Fourth Princess...? Leaning his neck at me, Mr. Mitchemon throws a strangely soft smile and a gentle voice. "Wow, right? You''re on Claudia''s side, aren''t you? Pressing... I guess that means that this word means a lot. But why the hell? If the village daughter and granddaughter, for example, say that they are unfriendly, I can still tell, but I have never heard of such a story. If there is, I have not heard such rumors about the parents of both mothers - the Marquis - if hostilities have been established. Especially the like-minded Marquis. I guess we should see that there is always a conflict of interest...... (But now I have to cheer up my granddaughter and my rabbit) I''ll give you a little cancer, and I''ll give you a look. Then she turned her blinding eyes to me. It feels like I said I was really careful. What the hell happened to this girl? What shall I call you? At the same time I thought so, the entrance door opened. And there, I''ve been used to seeing ''that girl'' since I was four. I guess Clara had unconscious fears. Cut, he was pinching my clothes. I''ve been admitted to the hotel with a toddler like the moon and someone with the usual. Looks like there''s no other offering. DDDD And I see each other. It seemed surprising to her that I was there, too, and a calm smile turns to surprise. But that''s for a moment. Immediately like the moon - a graceful grace with a quiet smile that stood out clearly in the darkness but not modest and self-assertive. Should I say "long time no see," or should I say "nice to meet you," I was late to return my thanks. The result is a silent bar appearance. Someone with you who saw it shouted at me with angry eyes. "You crazy bastard! Who do you think you are?" Such a line that''s going to make an imprint now. But the roar of his subordinates shall be controlled by the little lord with a little oath. "You can''t, Elma. It was us who suddenly pushed this place. Besides, this one doesn''t even have a name yet." "Oh, that''s..." Back off the reluctant squire (Elma, you''ve been face-to-face for years, but now I know it for the first time), and the moon-like toddler, once again, praises her. "Again, I''ll see you first. My name is Daughter of the Village, and I am out of the cold village. Please, call me that." He turned to me and closed one of his eyes. You know everyone but my mother, come on with a good personality, and so does she. The reason why your village daughter came... It was attracted to arrow-stricken parrot glass, he said. Adjusting water and temperatures will be necessary to raise northern creatures called parrot glass. It seems that if it were, it would require a lot of demonic stones and equipment. And the demon stone was brought in and, day after day, even in the Wang capital, they hit this place where the fingerfolding dwarf craftsmen were packing and working. "If it''s open to the public, I won''t be able to stop by easily." So he came before liberation, knowing he couldn''t. "Actually, I visited this place for other reasons." Another purpose of Village Daughter is to say that it is a photographic machine - a camera. She laughed a little embarrassed that she wanted to take a picture with her favorite mother with that. You follow me around during my magic exams, you interact with ordinary people fine, this girl, she''s a very actionable kid. This is why she is the daughter of the village that became the center of the conversation. "Kid Pig''s clothes, they''re so cute......! I envy you......! "Miu! Mr. Pig, he''s adorable! Then Mr. Pig''s clothes are cute, too, naturally! "Wow, can I buy one too...!?" "My lord - no, ma''am, please don''t do that... Huh! Fi and I, we talk about that. "Me. I caught your mother''s tea the other day." "What!? Huh... Huh!? Was my mother okay... Huh!?" "Oh, it was cold tea, so I''m fine. But double-headed to your maid and our pavilion chief." Tartar, you don''t fly your neck often...... "Mmmm......? Muramura daughter......? Why do you have such an auspicious name...? "Chi, no...... eh. It''s a misunderstanding......" Pooh boy, do such a favor. "Ugh! You''re such a good boy, aren''t you? I''m sure your mother is very sweet and lovely." "-! Yes... Huh! I''m the best mother in the world...... Huh! Seems like I''d be most happy to be complimented about your mother than I would be complimented about myself. He has a good smile on his finger fold, even from what I''ve seen. In fact, Queen Paula, you''re a very good person. Gentle, and strong. "Pi, pi......! "Khee...! "Ah, ahhh... Huh! I can''t believe we can flutter each other like this and do it all the way...! I thought we were just going to observe it from a distance......! She was a delightful village daughter, stuck with a round hina. This daughter is bright and languishing, and polite to the common people, so she seems to be able to build a circle of conversation soon. Is this a virtue conceded from the queen, or is it a charisma born and held? Anyway, I was wondering if I could get along with ''my real sister'' with this... (Every time my village daughter breaks it down with everyone, my granddaughter''s face gets cloudy...) It''s as if you''re even looking at it in despair. Her little body is trembling and leaning over. Is it because the seating position is away? Or because there is a ''different distance''? My village daughter, too, seemed hesitant to talk to Clara. But because she is an actionable child, or as she decided to, the little princess opened her mouth to her ''sister''. "Oh, you know, Dear Claudia..." I call my body by the name of "Dear"... Even then, part of the relationship between the two can be perceived. But still, in the hands of a conversation from her naughty stretched ''sister'', her granddaughter let her body freak out. "... Hih...! Ugh...... ugh! And with tears in both eyes, Clara runs away. "Al." Mother speaks out instantly. There won''t be a choice if we don''t chase him. When I get up, Fee jumps at me for sensing movement. I''m not going to say, "Wait for me," so I held my sister back and followed Clara. "... ahhh..." From behind, such a lonely voice. That was a full moon mourning that I had never heard before. 464 Lesson 458: The Preschool Girls Labyrinth (Part II) It was when Claudia, the third princess, tasted "to be alone" when she was five years old. Needless to say, after the ritual of the sword. Since then, her world has faded terribly. Saying that the treasure sword does not shine not only has the political meaning of not obtaining the right to inherit the throne, but also the religious aspect of not being blessed by the God of the Moon. So since then, Claudia has been treated like an abominable child. And many avoided her, and departed beside her. Even a nanny who was always merciful of herself and turned a smile to me. - No one can really be trusted. One day I''ll walk away from myself. So the girl starts to think like that. I don''t think it''s worth keeping someone connected. Even then, she came across something similar. Hang the third princess and fourth princess on the balance and choose ''sister'' without one or two. I''ve seen that sight more than once. The perfect princess who is all talented and who only thinks she was loved by God and nothing to be proud of, she didn''t even get blessings, she''s just a child -. It was obvious which one to choose. In Claudia''s mind, such ''giving up'' and the despair that ''the loved ones will continue to be taken away by Sheila'' linger like stains. And today. Those who became close to each other were instantly on Sheila''s side. At least, it seemed that way to Claudia. She''s bright. So everyone leans in and admires. Something I don''t have, something I can''t reach. That was terribly regrettable and miserable. So I ran out unexpectedly. I didn''t want to see the sight of everyone playing board games with me and leaping their chests at the adorability of parrot glass keeping themselves away. Claudia, who had popped out of the building, was nodding in the shadows. Paired with physical inadequacies, it''s in a place you won''t find right away. "Ooh, ooh... ooh! Running away to this place doesn''t change anything. And yet, I escape. How could this be? Is it your fault? Or is the world bad? Little girl didn''t know that either. "Here! That girl, she''s here! "Oh, here it is. That''s amazing, Fee. You get it, don''t you? "Hehe...! Phew, good at hide and seek! Ha ha! Kiss the hobbit! "Yes, yes...... Thanks?" "KIUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU! Phew! Phew, hey, you kissed me. Ahhhhhhhhh! Phew, glad! Phew, I like it! How out of place - I have a far cheerful voice from the way my mind is. That''s a voice she knew well too. I didn''t want to be disappointed, voice. "Hello" Looking back, a boy with a terribly tired atmosphere stood with a calm smile. "... ugh! Claudia tried to escape reflexively. But the odd boy immediately utters a soft word. "It''s gonna be okay." Yes, I did. ''Wait,'' but not ''don''t run'' either. In a warm voice, he said it was'' okay ''. Unexpected, and because it was soft. Unexpectedly, the Third Princess was stopping her legs. ''He'' asked nothing. And the reason I ran away. I couldn''t have been crying. I unloaded my young sister out of my arms and offered her a white, beautiful handkerchief. When he was distracted, he quietly wiped his eyes. Kind of much older - like a parent, Claudia thought. "Yeah. It''s beautiful." The boy, wearing signs like a dying worker, laughs relieved. Then when I wander through my pockets, I take out the little wrap and give it to her. "This, is...? "It''s the candy we made. Delicious?" "Ha, ha, ha! Phew, I want candy, too! Phew, I like sweet! I like it! A girl who clings to her brother''s body and gets candy balls. The silver-haired girl immediately throws an undressed treat into her mouth, with a full grin. "Hehe...! Sweet......" Because the appearance seemed too delicious. Claudia, too, accidentally included it in her mouth. I felt it was more sophisticated and sweet than the treats I usually eat. "Delicious, isn''t it? "Ha, ha, no..." "Good. My ladies are so sweet." The boy thinks of his family and laughs quietly. She was envious that she could have such a face against ''her body''. My chest seemed to tighten. Claudia says to squeeze it out. "... you don''t ask..." "If you want to talk, just say so. Not only do we exchange words, but ''it''s just beside'' is more gratifying." ''He'' is whining like a solitaire, without seeing Claudia. The young princess thought that not turning her gaze also must be a concern. "... just one" "Yeah?" "Why did you come to ''here''...? Not beside Sheila..." "That''s settled. To play board games." That''s a saying that you don''t say ''connect''. It was neither comfort nor mercy, but a ''bond'' in his mouth. Claudia almost cried. To delude it, I said this. "I suddenly popped up and what should I look like and go back..." "You just have to laugh and go back. Just say," I went to pick up the board game. " Or, if it''s tartar, wouldn''t that really mislead you? He was al thinking rude things like that. For the sake of not going down too far, Claudia laughed a little. Loose enough to laugh has returned. "Oh, here you are." There, a dead old man appears. ''I finally found it,'' he said, but the boy thought he''d been around for a long time. "Dear Effmont..." She seems to be concerned about her ''grandfather'' worrying too. But to the old man of the day, I can''t see how he cared. So, Alto, I''m gonna push you back gently. Don''t give me time to patrol. She jumped into the arms of a tall old man in a yo-yo foothold. The legendary prophet looked at the ''grandson'' with merciful eyes, then raised his face and laughed at the boy. That was a smile like an evil kid who came up with a fling. "After all, you really need to pull into ''this one''? "... I don''t know what you''re up to, but please don''t mess with the peace in our house, okay? "Hehe hehe." Family matters most ". It''s the same thing here." ''Grandfather'' takes'' Grandson ''on foot. For once, I wondered if I would even go back to the washroom or the carriage, and Alto didn''t go after him. "Oh, come on..." My sister, who is free after shaving the candy balls, demands a hug. He immediately, obeys it. Looking ahead again, in the shadow of the building, a girl standing secluded. It was the "sister" of the girl who had just left. "Village girl......" "Yes. It''s your village daughter, isn''t it? She laughs calmly. How long have you been here? Alto thinks so. "I followed Master Effmont. Since I was away, my voice has not reached me." I say with straight eyes. Alto thought he probably wasn''t lying. "Master Claudia..." The moon lays her eyes down. "Lady Claudia thought that besides the Marquis Marquis of Ventelshoven and Mr. Effmont, he would stay away from them." "I''m not. Normally, she''s a good girl." "Yes, I was laughing when I saw you." Fourth Princess, give her eyes. I didn''t know you were close to Claudia. "Because I was close to Clara." To the words, the princess lays her eyes down again. "I am." "Yeah." "Am I ''close'' to you? "Because I''m close, I guess this is what we''re gonna talk about" "- Yes." The moon-like toddler narrowed her eyes. I''m sure she has a girlfriend, and he thought there would be a lot of things. And go home. Alto Crane Putt is described by Tarbicki Ahokainen. "You, come on, into the swamp of Zubzub - yeah, didn''t you start getting lost in a nasty labyrinth? "Huh? What is it, a stick to a stick?" "Yeah, just a cane. But you might have a hard time in the future, huh? Oh, put it on the other kids, and stop messing with our daughter, okay? He''s a scratch-prone kid." Alto tilted his neck without knowing why. Indeed, he stood at the entrance of the labyrinth. It was a troublesome labyrinth created by man''s heart. 465 Episode 459: Sheeps Disease Record October of 1206, a sacred history. Today, we''re going out hunting mushrooms. I plan to get out in the morning and come back at night. The place, of course, is the sanctuary/"Wan Fall Forest". Going out here is for two reasons. One is simply to let Fee hunt mushrooms. The place became a sanctuary because Abel strained me too much. In particular, I guess this is something to be thankful for. Mushrooms in the sanctuary should taste better than usual places, and most importantly, there are no monsters on site. If you are going into those mountains or woods, you must be vigilant about the raids. If it was Abel who was on guard, he would never have encountered a warcraft in a normal mountain. But whatever you call it, it''s my sister. This girl is highly actionable and can''t read her movements. Not that I don''t trust Abel, but I have trouble with ''in case''. So, in case you can spend time in a ''nothing'' sanctuary, I guess you''ve never crossed that. And the second eye. That''s to use mushrooms as ingredients. We''re going mushroom hunting, so you''d take it for granted to eat mushrooms we pick, but we don''t just consume them at home. Anyway, this month, there''s Mia the Evil God''s birthday. My mother asked the sanctuary for ingredients for her fifteen-year-old bar mitzvah. A civilian woman visits the legendary sanctuary with an elf high ancestor for three poor aristocratic women - a terrible chisel when it comes to lettering, but that''s the thing, so I can''t help it. And it would be very rude to say ''next time'', but I decided to visit Sheep''s house - the Scheindel family - while I was on my way. "I want you to meet my daughter," she has repeatedly received a letter from Ms Floche, a magic guide vintage scholar about Sheep Mother. It was a polite style, but the distressed appearance of forgiving your lonely daughter had been conveyed to Ariari, so he decided to visit the Scheindel family before knocking around the ''gate''. Abel and Marimo are waiting at the Chamber of Commerce. You can''t give me an arch elf for pure spirits before a magician. Even though it''s still early in the morning, the housekeeper with the goods politely welcomes us home. Oh, of course, you''ve been notified to stop by just for a moment this morning, haven''t you? So, I go around the entrance... "Al ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Guuuuuu!?" A tiny, fluffy shadow jumped in on me with Dosun. He called it a toddler''s march. On her head, she has a warm, splendid tuna. On the day that something like that stuck in my belly, thats... It was our sheep who jumped in without saying. When he was three years old, he grew from a baby to a girl. "Aloooooo ? Aloooooo ?" "Ugh, oh...... Huh! Ku, bitter...... Yi......" My stomach, my stomach...! "Meeeeee! So we''re leaving. Sister, great fury. But My Mother, who predicted the behavior of her beloved daughter when she made her meet with the other children, at the point of entering the Scheindel family, is holding Fee back and sealing the movement. "Miu Miu!? I can''t help you!?" Desperate, frosty Fee. But there is no way he can continue to snuggle from the time my child was born and rival the resultant "Mother''s Arms" glitch. "Huh! Take-! My sister, on the contrary, asks for help here. But I''m sorry...... I can''t move right now. Sheep cling to me with a smile and glow. It''s called mobility and a good word, it seems to have grown a lot. "Long time no see, Flori" "Al. ? Al. ? Uh-huh." Sometimes you say it''s in the house, and Sheep remains proud of you. Her tuna, what can I say, is overall round and adorable. I don''t know how you feel about Tsuno, but it''s really a girly look. "Oh, if it''s frosty...... So glad someone similar to Yorick came..." So I don''t know about Yorik. While Ms Floche greets her, she receives Fee from her mother. You''ll cry if you leave it. "Al..." But then, Sheep looks sad this time. Even though it had emitted cherry blossom colors until earlier, the amount of light squeezed as I looked at it. My mother is holding such a sheep. This would make sense to comfort me, but I guess I just want to hug myself. "My daughter can talk a lot now, can''t she? Mr. Floche narrows his eyes with pleasure. As I respond, my mother shrugs. "Do you remember Al properly? Even the other day when I came, it was still tiny." "I don''t remember anything at all about Cyril''s nursery, but only about that kid who looks like Yorik seems to remember him well. After all, was resemblance to Yorick the deciding factor? Something similar to Yorick." Yorik, you must be calling too many times. But if you ask the person in question, you''ll see. "Flori, do you remember someone who looks like me or something? "Hmm......? Sheep with fingers on their jaws and tipping their little necks. Instead of remembering, I don''t even seem interested. She immediately stops thinking and stretches out of her mother''s arms, toward me. "Al......! About Flori, nah? "Meh! Nah, I guess'' stroke ''. Still sounds like a tongueless way to talk. But if you''re three years old, you should still be smart. Before you do it, I''ll start by re-holding Fee deeply and stroking Sarah''s silver hair. My Angel immediately dreamed up. In that gap, I stroked Sheep''s head. Fluffy hair feels good. "Uh-huh. ? Al, Al. Tuno! Flori Tuno, too, nah? Sheep glowing in cherry blossom color, laughing with Derek Derek. If I make it happen to you, make me smile even more. The shiny tuna is certainly beautiful. And cute. It''s not a natural product, so much so that they''re going to believe it even if they say it''s an accessory like that. "Does this girl need to take care of her tuna every day? You look like Yorik, because you''re polishing it well." Oh, yeah. I guess I have to compliment you on this. "That''s a very nice tuna. It''s beautiful, Flori." "Uh-huh." My mother is stuck with me, but she tries to jump out. When this girl gets obsessed too, she''s the type who can''t see around her... That''s dangerous. "Aroo ? Aroo ?" "Hey, Flori? "Uh-huh." Pito clung around, sheep with a full smile. My sister is furious between them, but there''s nothing I can do about all this. "I haven''t seen Flori laugh like this in a long time. After all, is it because you look like Yorick? Yorik has nothing to do with it, but Sheep is long gone. I guess there are only horns who can handle magic long enough, and the underlying amount of magic is a lot of arrows. I guess that also means I''m in a good mood... (But it''s about time, dude.) Mushroom hunting time must also be properly secured. Plus, it''s pathetic that Abel and Marimo are waiting for me. Seeing as it happened, my mother felt the same way. He snorted at me, laughing lonely. "Oh? Are you going already? Mr. Floche has been informed in a letter that he is on his way out to come here. Meanwhile, Sheep who don''t know what''s going on, what? It feels like alternating between us. "Flori, I''ll be back, okay? And so he said, stroking his fluffy head, "- Eh!" As I look around, tears accumulate in Sheep''s big praise. Do you mean to say that you understand "goodbye"? When I look at Sheep Mother, I''m laughing like ahhh. "The way you say it and the way you do it is the same as when I go to work in the morning. So this girl seems to know you''re gone." "Aroo......? Soon, sheep grabbing my clothes. It hurts my heart to see this look. "If you''re going, I think it''s better to go faster, right? You won''t be able to pack." Sheep mother holding my child up. As it goes on, so does our house. "Hey...... Huh! Sheep are totally in tears. "Don''t worry, I''ll forgive you for my daughter. I don''t know what to say, but I want you to come see me again soon." With regard to this, I just have to snort for you. Especially though I don''t know if it will be easy to achieve. "Aroo! Aroo!?" Sheep, aren''t you crying already? I really need to get back to you soon. "Heh heh. Flori?" My mother is stroking her tearful sheep. "I''ll see you soon, Al, so just be patient for a minute, okay? Gently, let the little one grip something. That''s... "Al...!?" I always carry it with me, it was a picture of my child. Looks like I gave them my own. "What is this exquisite painting!? If you have such a skilled painter, it would be tremendous to investigate ancient ruins and such!?" Another person is very responsive. "Al......! Sheep, you''re still crying. However, the photograph seems to calm me down a little. "Huh!? Huh!? Really, this painting, what is it!? F, Flori, that, make it look good!?" Though it became noisy for someone else to replace it. "I''ll be back soon, okay? "There is..." Caress the fluffy hair and leave the knob to rub. Sheep failed to try to laugh and cried again. I promised to reunite again, leaving the Scheindel family behind. It was a slight meeting time, like a disease. 466 Episode 460: Witch Targoviza (Part I) Once again to the Chamber of Commerce as we head to the new sanctuary. Here, join Abel and Marimo. "... right!...... right! I thought Marimo missed you, but it looks more like a crown. Is it because they left me alone? He clings to My Mother, puffing and swelling his cheeks in dissatisfaction. "Noir, I''m sorry, aren''t you? "Aha! Puppy turns to the side, but the hand doesn''t try to let her go. How much I like My Mother, it seems plausible. I guess my mother can tell that, too. He strokes Marimo plenty. My youngest sister has to apologize for keeping me waiting. "Abel, you''re welcome. Sorry it took so long." "... n" Gently. This one leans aside here. The High Elves will drop you off just because the place is the Chamber of Commerce. There is no reason to cut it off this time on an air bike, so one escort will accompany you. "Hehe. Thank you, Al, Takazu, don''t you? Oh, my God, that''s Mr. Henriette, the number two in the Chamber of Commerce. Chairman Shorcina, Mr. Fennel and Jantine look subtly dissatisfied. "With Master Abel......! Jealous......" The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is shivering so puffy that he is likely to get a crack in his glasses. "Vice Chairman, I think the sidecar using your position is terrible..." The obedient devil in the high elf whines about that. "There are no problems with mobility, so we should have more escorts." A female knight pointing her mouth as she rocks her yummy tail. Given the safety of our princesses, Tine''s words are perfectly correct, but the convenience of asking the Lord of the Sanctuary to disturb him and Abel''s personality, who originally did not like a larger number, overlapped in such a manner. As usual, you think Mr. Fennel or Tine was supposed to accompany you? As I said, I grabbed the vice chairman. "Busy around photo machines and parrot glass at this time of year......" The Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce whines so much, but I guess it''s usual for the store to be busy. "Whatever, I''ll take care of your protection, Takazu and the Crane Putt family" The vice chairman pushed off with a forcefully good smile. Sounds happy anyway, and are you glad your feathers are stretched? And then knock over the ''gate''. Now, what place can we go? "Hehe...! Ha, ha, look forward to going out! If this girl''s gonna be happy, that''s the best part. "Hmm? Is this...!?" The creeping end was a dim room. With the light leaking out of the ''gate'', I can barely grasp the interior, but it doesn''t look like something is on it. Besides "Gate," there''s nothing else. (Yeah? This smell...) Trees. It smells like calm trees with good products. Without time to wonder what kind of place it was, Abel opened the door. "Wow...! What a big forest! My mother''s eyes are shining. There, in a woodland lined with giant trees as if to make heaven. And the ''gates'' we came through seemed like hidden rooms made of creepy parts of such trunks. I wouldn''t think much about some of the trees being in the room, so this should be called ingenious. "I processed it on purpose? "... wasn''t meant to be a room" According to Abel''s place, the part of this tree that belongs to the ''room'' became ill, so it was removed. You think I''m going to make use of free space afterwards? And our sister, who loves "The Big Thing" and "The Magnificent Thing"... "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Here, it''s like inside the secret base of the fuzz! Complete the process. Did you feel this great forest was'' in the hedge ''? Surely there is a faint leaking day that reaches from the leaves and branches that cover heaven, though it passes to that secret base. (Is it okay for the rabbit to burst into horns and secret bases aloud, sister...) Well, my mothers know me a lot. "Akiyu......" Marimo, who''s stuck with her mother, seems to have sniffed something. Did you even feel it in magic because it looked like you were in a spirit-specific eater mode? Now for the record, the Spirit is only feeding on magic, with varying degrees but often with magic sensing. I mean, if I don''t, I''m starving to death. If it''s an ice and snow garden environment, even individuals without magic senses can live. "Abel, what lies ahead? I don''t think the sanctuary is delicious. I guess there''s something else. It was Mr. Henriette, not his mentor, who answered my question. "Ahead, Saru lives there. A magician whose turn is this great forest, the gateway to the Wan Fall Forest." "Monkeys!? There are monkeys here!? Phew, monkeys look and see too! My angel. You''re not a monkey magician, are you? Monkey magic. (Still, this isn''t a sanctuary yet...) I didn''t put the ''gate'' directly in Kishkud, but I guess this is the same reason here. You can''t put your own magic props on people''s territory. "Dear Takazu. Will Targoviza be greeted? That''s an unusual name. Plus, it''s a long time. Are those tares the keepers of this forest? I''d like to sum it up with Tartar, but that''s some arrogant star reading. "...... hmm. Once." Abel nodded, so he set his foot on the person''s house. "Ugh......! You feel like The Witch''s House! The house was not a hundred meters away. The oddly distorted architecture is creepy. It''s a very frigid house. Even if I get lost in this forest, in such a suspicious building, I''m not sure if I want help. "Al-kun, did you often find out that Master Targoviza was a woman? No, I don''t. But that molding would be a witch''s hall, no matter how you look at it. "Huh! Marimo is reaching for a bummer. It''s like that monstrous house is a "confectionery house" but it''s just a look. From the mouth, who is drooling? "Yay, there''s a monkey over there!? Monkey, what are you doing over there!?" I don''t think there are any monkeys. I''m the one explaining it, and I''ll try to get Fee to see the real thing. I wonder what a witch looks like, too. (Well, it''s a nice hall, and I guess the old lady''s coming out) As we approached the building, the door with the season opened. At the same time, I have a squeaky voice. "What a strange noise" Ugh! I almost spoke out of the blue. What came out was an old woman who, no matter what anyone saw, would only call her a ''witch''. I didn''t expect such a cotte cote stereotype witch to come out. If there was another way to call it, would it be "auntie"? The laughter must be ''hihihich......'' The tall old woman looked at this one and raised her eyebrows. "What. It''s not Abel. And even Balkenende''s daughter. - Your family... this is another strange combination..." "We are out of time, Master Targoviza" "Hmm. If you don''t think it''s been a long time, you want me to bring you one of those souvenirs, too? "Yes, of course, I have it ready. This way, please." Mr. Henriette took the package out of his own luggage and handed it to the old woman. Apparently, these people look familiar. "You''re so talented. If it''s good enough, it''s gonna get in the way." "So, do you want to take it down? "You''re going to get it, aren''t you? If you say so, as long as it''s no trouble, I''ll take the garbage." The old woman laughs with a nit, then sees Abel. "Did you mean to carry ''roses'' to the sanctuary, Master Abel? "... I wouldn''t do such a pointless thing" "Oh, I suppose so. Whatever the history, it''s already yours, so hey. I was just wondering if you were carrying anything of value with you because you have Balkenende''s daughter." "...... hmm. Worth more than that rose. Comparing is an error in itself" I don''t know what a rose is, but Abel''s gaze is directed at our Crane Putt family. The old woman tilted her neck, as she could see even in the frigid. "That baby over there is a spirit, isn''t it? But I look like they''re just people, don''t I? "... the value of these children is not measured in that way" "Oh, Cheng Cheng. He said it was similar to bonding. I''m sorry to interrupt, but I didn''t think you''d say that." Hihich, and the old woman laughs. From appearance to laughter, you remain the image without betraying expectations. My mother caught on to Mighty Char. "Hey, Abel, what''s this old lady like? "... hmm? I know him." Still, that''s a cluttered explanation. Conversely, I guess it''s not as familiar with our family as it is. (Well, if you''re a good explainer, I''ll be right beside you) I see the vice chairman. She left a soft smile and cut it out like this. "This woman, Master Targoviza. He''s a great magician, also known as the Contraindicated Realm in the human world." 467 Episode 461: Witch Targoviza (Part II) I think the contraindication area was a title or something attached to someone very strong. Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, I don''t know. My mother also smiles and bows her head while holding Marimo, whether she is not interested in ''strength'' or simply doesn''t understand. "You know Abel. I''m Abel''s best friend, Lucica." "Right." I''ll bow my head with you, Marimo. It''s great to say hello. Do you understand, I suspect. I''ll go on to say hello. Fee imitated it, too. "It''s Phew! I like it! To what our family looked like, the witch Targoviza clasped her shoulders with her mouth as a letter to. "Somehow, somehow, isn''t it really a normal family? I was surprised to see the guy who was coming to see me, basically because he was just a hostile or trying to take advantage of me. - So this is what Mr. Abel was up to? "... n" This old woman says she''s the keeper of this forest. They also met with Abel when our family came and went to get permission to enter the Wan Fall Forest, but the exchange at that time, "Through here? I don''t mind, but what are you going to the sanctuary for? "...... hmm. I have business." That seems to have been all. "Well, it doesn''t look bad, so I don''t mind you guys coming through.... In the first place, there''s Mr. Abel, and I can''t hold him back with all my strength." "Grandma, it''s your turn here, isn''t it? "Only shape." "Just the shape, is it" "If you did, you''d jump at the ''gate'', wouldn''t you? Then it''s no wonder you don''t know, but this is a high elf territory. In other words, if the malicious come here, we have to kick the high elves. In addition, the Great Forest itself is a maze. So no one in line can break through. On the contrary, if he can get here with an easy win by kicking the high elves, I might not have my hands or legs. So it''s the same whether you''re here or not." Like I know, like I don''t. But then why are you turning here? "Well, it''s decided because it''s convenient. I don''t like people. I wanted to live relaxed and comfortable somewhere where I could get valuable plants. I''m just saying that''s where it was. Instead of defending the entrance and exit, they''re letting us live here." Cheng Cheng Na...... If the internet connects and the mail order arrives, does it matter if you live on Okinawa no Torijima, or is it close to that kind of mental? No, you don''t. Mr. Henriette laughs softly. With my cheek on for some reason. "In the world of men, Master Targoviza is a legendary witch. That''s the kind of anecdote you deserve to consolidate your entrance to and exit from the sanctuary." "You don''t even have to say that to a former sanctuary guardian..." "According to what I hear, Targoviza is said to fall out of the contraindication area, right? "Isn''t that what you call an irresponsible rumor?" Among the contraindications, "or something like that, I don''t know all the others, nor did I compare arms. Especially since I''ve been known here lately - I have no information at all about" Reaper of the Empire, "and what I actually know about my face is," Blunt (snoring) Oblique Yang "and" Mitridates Arms, "and then, I''m about that fucking grandfather of Bakuchi Madness." The lady ironically distorts her mouth and then looks at me. "Kids don''t know, and they''re not interested, do they? "I know you''re strong and weak." "If you''re polar, you are.... Do you know a high elf by the name of Luvanel? "No?" That''s the first name I''ve ever heard. I wonder if he might reside in Wang Du, see Mr. Henriette. She shook her head softly. "Al-kun, Mr. Luvanel is not a member of the Chamber of Commerce." That''s why I don''t know. Seeing how my Kyoton looks, the old witch shrugs her shoulders. "The most powerful sorcery warrior of the High Elves... That''s what Luvanel is called, isn''t it? And he''s alone, called the Contraindicated Realm." I have no idea...... I mean, wasn''t the high elf the strongest, Mr. Henriette, and that masked elf - the record a man''s bi-perfection? "You don''t know, it doesn''t explain anything, but, well, it''s me. The only thing I''d like to say is, apart from the assessment I''ve seared into the population and the actual image." "Does that mean the person isn''t the strongest?" "That''s a pretty quick swallow for a kid. Well, here''s the thing. As far as I know, either this Balkenende girl, or the example mask, will be the strongest." Because Ltiel said so around there. But should I praise this Baba for her eyesight because there will be a difference in the amount and accuracy of information available between the ''balance'' high ancestors who grasp high elves as superiors and the old women who live in remote woods? But then why was that guy Luvanel called ''The Most Powerful High Elf''? "That''s right. Mr. Luvanel works as an adventurer based in another country, and for many years, he has achieved considerable success everywhere." Oh, Cheng Cheng. If we had built up visible battles, would it be a more clearly rigged floral form than the ''anonymous powerful''? "That ''mask'' or you, because they think its effects are fiction, huh? No, there is." "There''s something fictional, too, isn''t there? Nothing to be proud of. Above all, I''m a merchant." A witch who smiles calmly at Mr. Henriette and says, "What the fuck?" "I''m just a little confident in my witchcraft arm, but still, I don''t think I want to compete with the three great races of witchcraft." Horn, Rnel?p, and elves are the three most prolific species in witchcraft. I also do a little bit of magic, but I don''t think I''m going to argue with the "character" people because of their magic power. In the first place, I don''t like violence in itself. (I''m also curious to hear a little bit about people named Luvanel, but it won''t be the subject of a story, and it doesn''t look like I''m going to dig any deeper...) I mean, if it''s an adventurer connection, maybe you should ask Grandpa Shark. "Hmm. Even if Balkenende''s daughter was taught to be ''the strongest'', she wouldn''t change her complexion, would she? Did you know that before? "Uh... I just haven''t swallowed it very well." I heard it the other day, but let''s not say anything extra. "You''re lying about something... Plus, there''s no sign that I''m a dead man after all that crap! Signs won''t matter, signs. My atmosphere and the title of Honor Elf, if you''re going to touch it, you''re not going to quit the war, are you? "Right! Akiyu!" There, Marimo, who was in My Mother''s arms like she was in a hurry, makes a scene. Speaking of which, this girl ate something. That''s what she did. "Oh dear...... He''s a spirit, isn''t he? Daimyo, did you even smell the demon stone in our house? But you can''t! Those are valuables! I can''t believe I''m feeding you! "Abu..." Marimo looks blatantly lonely. And as I echoed, the stuck my-sister''s tummy rang. "I''m, uh, hungry! I haven''t had lunch since I left the Scheindel family. ... At the Chamber of Commerce, I think they were eating tea contracts. "What, is that white over there belly too? You guys, I don''t suppose you''re feeding me satisfied, are you? Master Baba stares down at my mother. My mother protests all the time that she''s out of her mind. "I hope you''re feeding them right! And I''m hungry because I''m with you! One last word would be superfluous. The old witch is watching you like an asshole, my mother. "... Damn, I can''t help it. Come about me. - Master Abel, if we''re going to the ''woods'' over there anyway, we''ll wait for the guide, won''t we? "...... hmm. It doesn''t really matter if you call or wait." Surely there were mermaids in the guide when we went to Kishkud Island. I can go without you, but no trespassing or something like that. "Yes! Phews, I''ll put you in that well-dressed house!?" My sister, the owner of a slightly uneven sensibility, seems interested in that warped ''Witch Hall''. The old woman, hearing the scream, unexpectedly loosened her face, which seemed grumpy for the first time. "Wow. You seem to have good taste in it to know how good my house is. Because there were so many blind people coming to this house..." No...... Aren''t you a little allergic to getting in your sister''s eyes? "Are there any of your grandmothers coming to complain?" Ask him that way. "You''re not coming to complain, you''re about to get an ass when you get here. Mostly, the people at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce." "Hmm? Is someone from the Chamber of Commerce in and out of here? To my inquiry, the witch Targoviza made a V-sign. "I''m asking for food and necessities." He was a surprisingly civilized man. 468 Episode 462: What Flew In In the room, it was cluttered. But I also feel that there seems to be some kind of legality. If I touch it on my own, it feels like I''m gonna be pissed off. (Ooh, whoa! It''s a cauldron... Huh! There''s a cauldron stuck around a mysterious potion!?) No, seriously, it''s amazing, you witch. That''s exactly what I imagined! "Did you leave it on fire and go outside? Mr. Henriette frowns like that. I guess the roots are serious people. "Ab...... Huh! Akiyu...... Huh! And Marimo, looking around, says she ate. Are you saying that all of this is magical? "Oh, you got any food here? My sister is rubbing her stomach like she said she couldn''t wait. "It''s this way," Targoviza, who deliberately ignored Mr. Henriette''s attention, forced us into a separate room. "Ah!?! There''s a weird bird! You look great! When I entered the separate room, a single tree about the size of an adult woman, with few leaves, was planted in a large pot, where, as Phee said, one bird had stopped. "Owl - No, you''re a mite" On the tree are about thirty centimeters of mites. The color is dark blue and the ears are small. The dark bird is staring at us. "Button, it''s work." Where it was removed from, when the old woman threw a skinned frog, Mimizuk, called a button, caught it and flew out an open window. "Miu...... That''s weird, Phew, I wanted to snuggle......! "Give it up. I''m the only one who misses buttons." Unfortunately, my angel pulling my clothes. "Oh, that''s weird, where have you been? You can''t even tell if I asked. It was Mr Henriette who answered me instead. "It must be Wan Fall Forest. He must have gone to get a guide in the sanctuary." If you ask me, Echan, do you think that Mimizuk comes and goes to and from the Chamber of Commerce and the Sanctuary to carry letters and order forms or something? "Heh... You''re a smart kid." "Akiyu" My mother has a strange way of impressing me. "This is our dining room. Even so, I haven''t been able to entertain customers. I don''t accept complaints of narrowness." In the room about six tatami there was a kitchen and a table. As I said I was buying food from the Chamber of Commerce, there are no suspicious ingredients when it feels like I saw them. Ningro, it looks delicious. "I made a stew in the morning. I''ll warm you up. Just give me a minute." As Edo-era townspeople cook rice in the morning and eat it day and night, this old woman says when she makes stews, she serves more in the morning and eats it warm from time to time. "I don''t want to put too much effort into eating. Well, it''s been a lot more convenient lately." I''m looking to the side with chilli. There was a bag of cornflakes that had just been released by the Chamber of Commerce. "Looks like Elf''s Chamber of Commerce has been weirdly investing in food lately. Well, it''s good because it''s easy." "Yeah, I recently got acquainted with a good culinary researcher." Mr. Henriette is laughing softly. Beyond the cooking table, dried meat was visible. That must be sauce stained jerky. If it''s a secluded place like this, we''ll make sure it''s preserved, so I guess it''s natural. "Look. The stew''s warmed up. Dip the bread and eat." The potato main stew contains finely chopped dried meat. The soup dish was made of metal, both spoons, and seemed to contain the year. "Hehe, looks delicious! Thank you, Auntie! "Hmmm, nice smell! You''re a good cook, aren''t you, Grandma? Fee and her mother seem happy. "Hmm. Don''t say anything extra, just eat! The old woman turned to the window. Dear Baba, maybe he''s a good guide. "No, the spiritual child is hungry." An old man handing Marimo an inconsistent demonic stone about the size of a competition tow. "Kyuuuuuu! My youngest sister makes you sparkle. "Is it good, Master Targoviza? Isn''t that a pretty pure demon stone? "Hmm. Even if it''s pure, the size is small, and the shape is rattling, it doesn''t make it a stable material. That''s why I was just about to dispose of it." Did you go out of your way to give it to Marimo? After all, he sounds like a good guy. Or do you simply like children? The stew was so delicious. "Hehe...! Hungry! Huh, satisfied! "Me too ~...! The stew was delicious. It''s simple, but there was depth in the taste." "Kifu ~...!" "You ate well without hesitation, you guys." An old witch is frightened. Fee and her mother, they were replacing her. Didn''t I take it away until this man''s dinner? "My mother and sister, I''m sorry" "Hmm...... I don''t mind. I didn''t have an appetite today." Auntie turning away. Is he a tundelle flavored person anyway? Mr. Henriette drops by and whispers in my ear. (Remediation for Targoviza will be here later, never mind) Something, I''m sorry...... I bowed my head to the vice chairman, too. My sister, on the other hand, rides on my lap and appeals to the white stomach that is poking out. "Yes, Phew''s stomach, what is it? You ate too much...... My angel, it''s a straight line when it''s delicious... "Look, Fee. Is this good? "Hehe...! Thank you! That''s a dream... Momentum to fall asleep like this. As he was stroking according to the demands, Fee looked up ha-ha. "-! Oh, my God, that weird bird just now, he''s back! "Hmm? How do you know the button''s back? Targoviza looks at My Angel with surprise. I guess just a short encounter made me remember either magic or soul. Fulfilling, Dark Blue Mimizuk returns. - But that wasn''t all. (What...? Something''s flying from behind Mimizuku...? With enhanced vision, watch ''It''. The other flying thing looked like a shadow. "...... hmm. Here comes the guide." At the same time as Abel''s words, the clarity and contour become evident. That''s the shape of a very small person. It''s still better than a thirty centimeter mite. "Hmm, I''m here for you. Yikes? That shadow coming in through the window lands on Abel''s hat. (What is this...! In the eye is a palm-sized girl. She had a slightly busy twitchy eye, she was a dozen centimeters old girl. On its back, there are clear feathers, like dragonflies. Fairy...... If I were on Earth, I would have been called that. She looked around at us, and then nodded, yeah. "Do you guys like to go into the sanctuary when you''re human? I''m Chech the Wind Fairy! Your guide? Put your arms together, you''re posing. The temperament seems high. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!?" "Muggy!?" My sister, who should have just been on her lap, grabbed Fairy in an instant. It was a very agile move. "Yes! Phew, we got a weird bug! You can take this with you!?" "Let go! Let go! Let go! Let go!" My Angel, very excited, wields a bumble and a ''weird bug''. Little fairy eyes, glued like whirlpools. "Fee, that kid''s not a bug. Let him go." "Ngu...? Not a bug...? ''Weird bugs'' escape from the arms of a Kyotong mysister. The condition was weakened by insecticides, it also looks like a fly on the verge of a crash. "Hey, what is this disrespectful child ~...!" I''m flustered, so I take the fairy by shaping my hands like water. I got a good eye for it. Yeah, you look like a pretty beauty, mid-teenager. "Ugh...... Thanks for accepting ~ " "You''re welcome. My sister, I''m sorry? "Oh, my God, you look tired both ways! You''re going to be doomed! My grandmother yelled at me for some reason. 469 Episode 463: The Blue Rose The old witch and Mimizuk drop me off and leave the house. To the destination, strange trees that are arched together. The other side says it is the sanctuary and the forests of Wan Fall. "Hey, Abel, come on." It was Chech the Wind Fairy, lying on my head, who spoke out of my mind. "Why did you come here? Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. This isn''t a very cozy place for Abel, This fairy, this whole Mighty Teacher thing. Other than my family and Rhutiel, I think it''s the first time. "...... hmm. Because I need you." It is a truly beneficent answer. Chech seems to be shutting up. I''m overhead, so I don''t see that look. But there were words for me that I couldn''t miss hearing. "Mr. Chech." "What? It''s Chechnya, right? I hate being tough. I don''t like salutations." You seem to have a high temper appearance, but you''re out, you''re casual. Thanks to this, it''s easy to ask questions. "What do you mean, the Wan Fall Forest is uncomfortable for Abel? "Hmm? Uh, that? Is it okay if I talk to you on my own? What do you think, Abel? "... it doesn''t matter. It''s not something you need to hide." "Really? Well, I''ll tell you. Abel has this sanctuary legalia." "Legalia?" Is that meant to be a symbol of kingdom? Like three kinds of artifacts in Japan. "Yes. Here, the ancestors of the Holy Spirit, rulers of the Wan Fall Forest, worked with the Spirit King of flowers at the time to create a beautiful flower." "Flowers?" "Yeah, flowers. A special flower nowhere in this world, created by the Holy Spirit and the Spirit King. Its name is" The Rose of the Blue Bird "" Roses...... Speaking of which, I think the witch Targoviza was asking Abel, "Did you bring roses?" "The flowers are just for this sanctuary. It was called the most beautiful rose in the world, synonymous with the Wan Fall Forest. Spend some distracting moments, increasing the number of copies one by one, and the gardens of the Holy Spirit seem to have even been made of roses." Hehe...... Rose garden hey...... "So, how does that connect with Abel? "...... hmm. Rewards" My beautiful teacher has another hard way of answering. Cheche over the head is also shuddered, "You are completely..." "My story tells me that there was a level of nasty monster in my illusion history who couldn''t even handle the Holy Spirit, and he asked this girl to crusade him. Abel''s as strong as an idiot, isn''t he? That sucks, too, so I got rid of it. So, as a reward for the rescue, he gave up the blue rose. As I was saying, there were enough rose gardens at the time to make it, so I gave it up specially." "Heh. Is there a rose of blue blue in Abel''s garden?" "...... hmm. Yes." Without further ado. Especially since there seems to be more than one master''s garden, it''s not necessarily in the "floating garden" the other day. Chechnya, on the other hand, is surprised by our intercession. "Did you say alto or something? You even know that Abel has a strange, lingering garden, right? Wasn''t that the secret of the Elves? "... nothing, I don''t mind the Al''s" You''re trusted...... We need to make sure we don''t betray that expectation. "You surprised me...... Well, okay, let''s get back to it, shall we? Blue roses have given way to two places in the world. In the sanctuary, in the woods of Wan Fall, and in the gardens of Takazu. But it also ends." From the flow of the story, I guess the sanctuary''s ''it'' was lost. But why? "It''s a great collapse. The Great Collapse at the End of Fantasy History. You can''t be unbridled with the sanctuary. Looks like a lot of damage has been done. It also included roses of blue-blue, which were difficult to bear." Oh, Cheng Cheng. He said there was nothing he could do before the destruction of the world was so doomed. When it comes to plants that disappeared at the end of my illusion history, I first think of Satomigrass, but I guess I''ve lost some other rare grass flowers. "The roses at Abel''s are safe, aren''t they? "...... hmm. That was totally, gardener''s fine play at the time" Well, Abel has her own gardeners. It''s also a botanical magic user''s. Did they defend themselves? "I understand the story, but why would it make it so difficult for Abel to come to this sanctuary? You''re the benefactor who kept the symbol of Ning Lo''s kingdom." "There it is. The problem is." Lady Fairy slapping me on the top of my head about Pompous. "It''s a little weird for any organization or group, isn''t it? There''s that (...) here, too." The forest of Wan Fall is a paradise in this world. And it is the birthplace of the blue rose. Then the Elves should return the roses to the woods. " No, that reasoning would be strange. Roses were not taken by Abel, so the word ''return'' is strange first. Isn''t it better to ask Ning Lo Abel to share it? "Well, because you have a lot of pride. You don''t want to keep your head down." I''m not convinced. I''m talking about it. - Oh, so Master Baba also said, "That''s yours". (but that is doubtful) Before I asked, my mother, who was listening beside me, asked my best friend a question. "Hey, Abel. If there''s a rose in your place, can''t we just split it it up a little bit? "... I can''t" It was a really simple answer. But if you can, I also want you to explain why you can''t. Encouraging me and my mother to lay down, Mighty Char told me about the puffiness and why. Says... Plants made under special circumstances, but therefore, if they cannot fully reproduce the environment of the time, the blue-blue roses cannot live. After the Great Collapse, the environment in Wanqiu Forest changed slightly. That means it''s not a situation where roses can go alive. "... even if I put the roses back here, they just wither away quickly. There''s no point in that." Even with the witch Targoviza, Abel replied, "I wouldn''t do anything meaningless like that," but that''s why you did it. "But then why do the forest people want roses? If you put it back, it will wither, won''t it? "That''s okay, it''s just a little tight. The forest environment is improving. Don''t return it as soon as possible. In fact, it seems that the improvement and regression of the environment has not progressed during the sacred history. So, those guys want a visible track record. Plus, it seems Abel''s decision not to return the roses is a waste of time to take advantage." "Hey..." But when it comes to plant growth, I don''t fully support Abel. Because even if we don''t know what the people on the forest side are capable of, our teacher''s heart and strength can be trusted. "So it''s me. Abel''s coming here means he''s going to get caught up in the ''rose commotion''. Yet this girl came here. That''s what I really wonder. - Hey, Abel. What the hell are you doing here? "...... hmm. Mushroom Hunting" "Huh...... Huh!?" What are you talking about? Signs like that come from overhead. But I close my eyes. Abel tried to get us into the woods for our family. Some of them won''t want to see you. "Abel, I..." "... there''s no need for Al to feel a burden for what I''ve thought and done on my own" Inorganic emerald-colored eyes staring at me quietly. My teacher, he''s like that. I shrugged, thank you. And overhead, there''s a guy slapping his head like a percussion instrument. "Wait a minute. I don''t know what that means. I mean, what? You''re here because you want this family to hunt mushrooms on purpose? That silence, affirmation. A loud sigh just threw up in my head. "Unbelievable. I can''t believe that that ''ruined'' high ancestor has such a cherished human being.... What the hell did you guys do to get this girl''s heart? I don''t care if they say that. "No... Stupid. Wow... How much else would there be in a forest with good mushrooms" "... I wanted the Al''s to eat the best mushrooms..." Takazu wearing a hat deep in his eyes, leaning down and talking. I guess this is lit. My mother floats with joy and hugs me to her best friend. Marimo, who is stuck with her mother in the wind, is also forced to taunt her. "Well, I get the point. Then this me, who knows all about the Wan Fall Forest, will guide you to the recommended place! The wind fairy that flew out of my head spinning in the air before landing on my mentor''s hat. But this fairy. I''m having a shattered conversation with Abel, but is he going to be great or at an awesome age? "Me? A normal wind fairy? I''m still thirty years old." Was it merely an expression of individuality? There were horns and things, but we''re finally hunting mushrooms. I hope Fee enjoys it a lot. 470 Episode 464: Ten Thousand Fall Forests "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! As he stepped into the 10,000 autumn woods, Fee sparkled his blue lady. There, fantastic autumn forest. Beautiful red leaves cover your sight. From heaven, harrowing and falling rain of beautiful leaves. When they reach the ground, they leave ripples and melt into the soil. "Beautiful place." My mother''s thoughts are simple, but it''s also true that I can''t find a word other than that. "Yay, here, awesome! Phew, I like it! Oh, my God! "Yes, sir." The embraced sister is a captive of majestic nature. You just reacted like this, but I guess it''s worth bringing this girl here. I have to thank Abel. "Hmm! What do you say? It''s amazing, this forest! Chech has a tremendous Doya face. But it''s certainly beautiful here. If there was an ancient temple in Japan, there must be a lot more affinity. There, Mr. Henriette, soft and calm, called out. "Confirmation, do we not have to say hello to the Holy Ghost, Takazu or us? "Yeah. That''s what Abel''s talking about. If you show your face, we''ll just talk about ''roses'' anyway. I don''t think you should go, Ning Ro." That would be good not only for our teacher, but also for our family. Originally, I wish I could have hunted a small mushroom just inside me. "There are really all kinds of mushrooms in this forest, aren''t there? Unlike" outside, "regardless of the season." Throughout the year, various mushrooms can be picked - which is why I guess Abel chose this place for me. "Fee. Let''s thank Abel for bringing us to a lovely place" "Ugh! Hehe... Ah, Abel, thanks! "You want to thank me, too? Thank you for Al and Phee." "... n" The master answered briefly and put his hat back on his eyes. At that moment, I could see Abel''s mouth laughing just a little bit. "And for the first time, let''s do the Crane Putt family mushroom hunt! "Wow! Mother declares, me and Fee cheer. Mr. Henriette and Chech are also slapping me in the hand. Motivated are My Angel and My Mother. Quiet watchers are Abel and Mr. Henriette. So, it''s Chech. "I know all about this forest, so I''ll tell you all about where and what mushrooms are! I appreciate that, but when they say ''it''s here'' altogether, I find that boring. It''s going to be just a basket job. I''m in the woods because of this, and I want Fee to taste The Fun of Finding. So I want you to take me near the mushrooms. "Mmmm...... Alto, selfish." Chechnya''s little body grinds my cheek. I''m sorry...... But I''ll ask you to navigate to a place full of delicious mushrooms. He subtly swelled his cheeks. Led by Fairey, he came to a painting lined with numerous trees. "This place is really rich in mushrooms, isn''t it? Even in Wan Fall Forest, enough to get into a three-finger! But for that matter, there are a lot of poisonous mushrooms, so be careful with that, okay? "Doku mushrooms! That, uh, I know! The one you shouldn''t eat! My Sister sticks her cheek to me pitotto. "Phew, tell me about the poison mushroom! Safe then!" It''s not safe... No, I want to teach Phee a lot, too, because mushroom identification is a professional but difficult genre. In the knowledge of mastery, rejection would be a dangerous result. I care about my family, so let me rely on Abel, who is a professional on that path, to be safe. "Huh! If you''re talking about mushrooms, don''t let this happen to me! In front of me, Chech is tapping a thin breastplate with Don. Honestly, the strength of this fairy is unknown. It just doesn''t look like a very cautious type, so that''s also where I''m anxious. "What the hell! You can''t trust my arm!?" Again, Lady Fairy repeatedly storms my cheek. Fee is furious about that, and for some reason, Mr. Henriette is staring at Jizz as well. But even if they actually say "this me" or something, I don''t know what "this me" is. "You''ll be fine there! My eyesight is guaranteed by Targoviza." "Heh... That witch. Then, well, are you okay...? "Hey! Why is it a safety decision when you name Targoviza?!? It''s with that grandmother who doesn''t know what she''s capable of!?" "No, because I know that my strength as a war magician is unclear, but as a pharmacist, I know it''s quite a level." I assure you, Chech tried to storm his cheeks again... "Muggy!?" "Yes. Al, no cheeks. Okay? Mr Henriette inhibited me. You''re supposed to have a soft smile, but you have odd pressures. Chechnya looked reluctant and lowered her back on my shoulder. "So? How do you know? "Well, I saw it at her house. Tools placed indoors, medicinal herbs. Plus the potion you''re about to make. All of them were first-class." I don''t know any other pharmacists, but they thought I might be a few steps better than the elves I knew during the "Mud Case" on the Southern continent, for example. That girl was a real doctor, too, wasn''t she? According to Mr. Henriette''s story, the person who became her master, introduced via Abel, seems happy to say, "I have an incompetent apprentice". Normally, if you''re happy, aren''t you an excellent apprentice? Is that the aya of words? Or for another reason? "No...... Alto''s just a kid, isn''t he? Do you know anything about drugs? "I''m learning from Abel, so I know just a little bit. Just a little bit. I just found it amazing at a level that even the lad in front of the door could understand." "In Targoviza''s mansion, there were also vegan leaves and reemot grass." "Is Lehmott grass broth mixed in terms of eye mass? I didn''t see a dedicated weighing device. Then I really think it''s amazing. That, because it would ruin just a little bit of the wrong amount. Because if it''s me, I can''t weigh it." "Alto, you, really amateur? You haven''t talked strangely professional? Unfortunately, I''m an amateur. We have not yet been allowed to produce anything other than elementary potions. "Anyway! The mushroom guide is because I will! Abel, pull in!?" My teacher, silently, is pointing that way. This is me. It''s a no sign. In particular, Chech seems to have received the silence as an affirmation. "Yay, yay! Phews, we can pick mushrooms here!?" My sister, who wants to hunt mushrooms fast and is a wuss, pulls my clothes. Right. It''s pathetic to keep Fee waiting, and I''ll let you experience it soon. "All right, then, Phee. Shall we try? You''re gonna follow Abel and Henriette''s instructions, aren''t you? "Phew, pick a bunch of mushrooms! Pick it up and give it to me! Get a compliment! "I''ll try my best to pick it too. Yikes! So, get Al to praise you! No...... What are you gonna do for the sake of my praise? Whatever it was, the similarities parents and children stormed well. "Oh, come on, don''t wait. - Whoa! You don''t have to be a warcraft, you''re in danger in the woods. A wind fairy flew out of my shoulder wondering why I should take care of him. "Excuse me, Mr. Henriette. I''m worried about those three. Can you take a look at them? "Yes, at Al''s request." Nod softly, and the vice chairman follows. All that''s left is my strange son and Marimo in my arms. And - beautiful teacher. "Thank you, Abel" For what? You''ve already been thanked for bringing me here. " "Yeah. Still, I wanted to say it right again. Thank you for my family." Abel lays her eyes down. I wonder what it is? Would I have said something to hurt you or be rude? "....................................... Al is" "Yeah." "... not the Lucicas, Al, aren''t you happy? Oh, Cheng Cheng. Does the way I say it make me feel ''thank you'' because my mothers were happy? "I''m sorry for the confusion. Of course, I''m glad too. Abel always gives me a lot of ''nice'', doesn''t she?" "................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ Abel laughs. It was a precious smile, not a smile, which no one else could see. (My heart pounds when Abel is beside me) Every time I look at her smile, I think so. So I smile, too. Then the mentor lay down his face again. Now put your hat on and say you don''t want me to look at you. "... watching Al smile warms my heart..." With a tiny mosquito-like voice, the master shrugged, so. That''s the same feeling as this one. Having the same thoughts. It''s just that I''m happy. 471 Episode 465 Fee, Challenge the Mushroom "Miu Miu Miu! Phew, I found the mushroom! With Chechnya''s skilful guidance, it looks like your sister has discovered the intended skank. (Is that - Honshimeji?) Looks delicious to see. The quality seems better because of my mind than what I saw during the last "Kinopa". Honsimeji is a big fan of Phee, and I guess he gets it with great joy. - There was a time when I was thinking that way, too. "Whoa, whoa! These mushrooms look great! Phew, it''s the first time I''ve seen it! My Angel thrust into a poisonous colorful mushroom without delivering Honsimeji to his sight. "... Abel, for once, what about that mushroom? "...... hmm. Minotulbe, aka Sickle of Reaper. Poisoned mushrooms with a 90% lethality rate." My Sister, from the first shot, is that a poison mushroom... "Phew, I''ll try this! It must be delicious!" Mr. Henriette and Chech are rushing to stop me. My face would have been pale, too. "Miu......! I can''t eat this mushroom...? Fee looks sorry. But that''s so poisonous, you think it sounds delicious? "If you look good, it must be delicious! Oh, yeah. My Angel was a kid with that idea...... He understands how dangerous your sister is. Chech points to another tree. "Look, look, there must be mushrooms over there, too, right? "Another mushroom!? Phew, I''ll give it to you! Get a compliment! My Sister, who storms well. Because it''s dangerous, I''d like you not to run by the trees... "I found something weird! This! This, hey!?" Fey''s blue lady turned to Master Fairey as Navigation. She''s making her face pull. "Well, for once, though it''s a mushroom..." "Weird shape! Weird colors! This is a mushroom too!? I''m sure it''s delightful! ... I''ve seen it in drawings in my Japanese days. Caentake, right? Instead of eating, just touching him sucks and he... "Hey Abel...... Isn''t this forest dangerous? "... could be a dangerous place for Fee" Mighty char with no expression and a distant eye. Dear sister of ours, I don''t know how to be impotent... My Angel ran to me with a smile and held me tight. Yeah. I''m stuck with Marimo now, so be careful? Don''t be obstinate. "Yes! This forest is full of weirdness! Huh, have fun! Is it because of your mind that you seem to be losing the purpose of coming here to hunt mushrooms? Well, if this girl is enjoying herself, that''s fine. "Ha...! There are so many delicious looking mushrooms! Abel, this place is so much fun! My mother is happy too. In the basket in my hand, I can see Maitake and Eringhi. Something that can be eaten properly - it also seems to be picking and picking something that looks delicious. "Hehe. Me, my father took me when I was a kid, and you picked mushrooms in the mountains and woods near Cyril. And then, I went away and..." Its eyes reflect Abel. Neither is my teacher, out of sight. Maybe, during that "away," I got to know Abel. "... like Phee now in the dangerous woods, he left his parents with the flirtatious and alone. I doubted my sanity..." You''re an arrow-stricken parent... But if I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have stopped at Abel''s eyes. Thinking about it, life is complicated. My mother is smiling gently at Marimo, who is in my arms. "Noir, why don''t we pick mushrooms together? "Akia! I''m so happy with my mother''s words, she''s turned over from me, Marimo with a full grin. Mother, at first I stormed the mushroom hunt on my own, but after picking some mushrooms, I seem to recall my role as a mother. And in my empty arms, Sassa and Myangel dive in. "Yes! With Phew, I pick mushrooms! Phew, I know mushrooms! Pussy!" Is that true? Are you really familiar with this? "I''ll leave it to Phew! That! That red one, it looks delicious, but the poison mushroom! Yeah. Because it''s a caentake. Or does it look delicious? Besides, you just found out Caentake''s a poisonous mushroom, didn''t you? "Yes! With Phew, find delicious mushrooms! "Ha... All right, then, let''s do it! With Fee, I enjoyed the mushroom hunt. "Yes! I picked a lot! In the basket, lots of mushrooms. Pine mushrooms, enoki, shimeji... They all look delicious. "Phee. Well done." "Hehe...! Picking mushrooms, it was fun! Thank you! Chiu!" My Angel was picking really hard. ... Though I didn''t expect the majority of my mushroom hunting time to be bouldered by poison mushrooms. "Oh, I''m tired too... That kid, he''s so impotent with everything......! Hellowing over my head is Chech the Wind Fairy. I couldn''t distract myself from Fee, because I was having a rough time. I can only bow my head with hard work. ... if I actually bowed my head, though I would pee. "Thank you, too, Henriette." "You''re welcome. Al, who''s obsessed with mushroom hunting, was cute, too, wasn''t he? Vice Chairman as Nico. I don''t know, he looks so happy. He seemed oddly happy even before he left here, but that''s because he was able to come off tomorrow''s schedule by being our offering. Tomorrow''s appointment - that was last year when we were supposed to meet Marimo, that auction. They say it will be held. "I care about a lot of things when it comes to valuables and a lot of money. Especially this year, because I didn''t really want to take part last year because the Melrose Foundation, which was grabbed by the fake of" The Sword of Celebrity Gad, "has been confirmed to vandalize the venue..." It should be noted that the replacement sacrifice will be made by the Chairman of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce or Mr. Fennel. (There was a grudge between those two. The identity of the gaze was this...) It should also be noted that I am only a little involved this year. Because at the strong request of the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, he is submitting a bottleship. I was deliberately given a large dedicated bin made for this purpose, so I created a masterpiece of five masts. I get ink that I can sell it to a favorite person for a high price. "Hehe. It''s definitely more fun to play with you guys here." If Melrose isn''t involved, it sounds like he''d enjoy peeking at the auction, though. Marimo, a mother who enjoyed herself properly, is laughing at her best friend. Thank you, too, Abel. "... n" The response is light night, but the atmosphere is soft. My teacher seems proud that my mother enjoyed it. "... Mm" "... Ngu? Immediately after. Looks like Abel and Fee noticed something at the same time. I look at the far side, jizzy. "What''s wrong? "There''s a weak kid. Phew, I felt that." "... I think this wavelength is a kind of spiritual" We''re surprised by that word. But I can''t even question Phee and Abel''s abilities. I rushed to the scene. "Here...? A mother holding Marimo back is leaning her neck strangely. I know how you feel. Because it is a beautiful forest with fallen leaves, and no one can see it falling. "Oh, there! I''m in the shadow of that tree! I take your sister''s pointer and see the shadow of Oki. There. "Flowers...? No, girl, or...? A girl, not much the same size as Chech, with a flowered hair section, was down. "Flower elf, this girl" Chech looked worried and squeaked so. 472 Lesson 466: Flower essence Flower sperm... It''s literally the Spirit of Flowers. I''m not really in the Wan Fall Forest and it seems to live in a lot of the power zone of the Spirit King of Flowers originally. The flower sperm is falling asleep. Size is close to Chech, but it looks much younger than hers. "What the hell happened to this girl?" There was? And before the clouds cleared, I understood why. Because there was a sound from a tiny body, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. "Oh, are you hungry? "Akiyu! Marimo snorts forcefully at her mother''s words. No, no, we''re not talking about you, are we? Instead, Abel opens her mouth. "... Must be hungry. However, it is worn out to the point where its existence is shaken." "That means you''re dying of starvation!? It''s not important! My mother and I changed our complexion. I immediately approach the little flower sperm and gently touch it with my fingers. "Oh, man. Are you okay?!?" The flower sperm girl pointed her weak eyes at this one. Apparently conscious, but also incapable of uttering words. (If you''re a spirit, you eat magic, don''t you? Then if I give you magic... "... Al, no... Huh! "Al, you mustn''t! "What!?" Abel and Mr. Henriette spoke out at the same time. But I had already given the flower fairy magic. "- Eh!" As soon as possible, the flower sperm regains its vitality. Arrowhead ''Hungry'' seemed to have been the cause of his weakness. Did you say that the amount of magic lost is more than 20% of the total? It''s overwhelmingly less burdensome than when I give it to my youngest sister at home. I don''t even know if this girl is a snack or if Marimo will stick out and eat it. DD DD The invigorated flower sperm hugs me in the hand and squeezes my body away. Big eyes are sparkling and seem in a good mood for a long time. No, they simply liked it? "Absolutely!" There, a round, black object flew in and pulled the flower elf girl apart. I don''t know, it''s Marimo. Marimo is so soft when in Marimo mode that the flower sperm girl won''t get hurt, but how the hell? While confused, Marimo flied into my arms and returned to baby mode, hissing and hugging and roaring. "Ahhh! It''s like, "This is mine!" But it''s just an attitude. "Meh! Meh! Ha, ha, ha! My sister, who saw it, was furious. "- Whoa! -! But the little flower fairies, they stick to me so hard, they''re sweeter. "Right! Akiya!" As opposed, Marimo rubs her body when she wants magic. Yeah. If Marimo smokes all she can, I''m probably gonna die, right? (Nevertheless, how did Abel and Mr. Henriette stop me...? I''m not sure because Abel has the same faceless expression, but Mr. Henriette still looks like he''s in trouble. "Uh, right...... Al." "Yes, what is it" "I think Al should be more aware that his magic is incredibly delicious" ... how many people in the world have such awareness? "For the Spirit, the quality and taste of magic is of primary importance. So, no, should I say so? I think it would be better not to remind you of the magical flavors that are too delicious" I don''t know, is that what you''re talking about when you make people in areas without juice remember the taste of juice, so they can''t drink drinking water until then anymore? But it''s like an emergency rescue right now... "Is Abel the same reason? "... the child is a flower fairy" "Huh? Yeah. Right? "... I think he''s probably the kid from the Spirit King of Flowers, not here" "And what is it? "... the good taste of Al''s magic may come to be known to the Spirit King of Flowers" Speaking of which, I think the head knight of the Garden of Ice and Snow would have said something about the Spirit King of Flowers... I don''t know, should I not give you much magic? But there are patterns like snow and ice sperm that flock on their own. Again, watch "The Flower Girl". Human conversion, around the age of ten. A dwarf with bright flowers in his hair. DD DD He stuck with me talking about something, but that might be closer to Snow Fairies'' squealing ''than saying'' language ''. Do these words make sense? For once, you should try to talk to him. "Eh, you know what I''m saying...? "-!" He nodded cheerfully, smiling. Even though it''s a one-way street, it seems we can communicate our intentions. Uh, yeah. She''ll tell you what she wants to say. He wants me to eat more. "I''ll give it to you, won''t I? Mr. Henriette gently gives his finger. White and thin, beautiful fingers. Flower Girl - That''s hard, "Flower Girl" okay? Flowers was thrilled to understand the vice chairman''s behavior and stuck to your finger. "~ ~ ~ ~!" Hana seems to also like the magical taste of Mr. Henriette. I think that''s a good thing, but in the end, ''it''s not good to give you too much magic'' doesn''t solve the story, does it? You noticed that, and your soft sister also looked in trouble. "Uh-oh... I envy Al and the others. I want to feed this girl and Noir too..." My mother is grieving like that. After seeing it, my youngest sister flies away fluttered and actively hugs her mother to comfort her. For Marimo, I guess the earliest mother is the ''mother''. DD DD Meanwhile, Flower seems to be full, dancing in a good mood and pretentious. Looks like Phee when she''s in a good mood. (Do you know what''s going on here? When I spoke to him for a minute, he turned to me immediately. "Kimi, why were you falling here? Aren''t you with your mother? Though this question may be a little skewed because spirits can sometimes come from magic buildups. To my question, Flower remembered something, turning her complexion bright blue and looking back behind her. Is this frightening? She is in a different mood than she was earlier, hugging me. (being chased by something...? Or did you come out of the crisis...? But if this is a dangerous place, Abel or Mr. Henriette should be on guard. Most importantly, I think Chechnya will give you some advice. Taking my gaze, the wind fairy is leaning her neck in the air. "It seems like a few customers are coming from the Spirit King of Flowers today, too. I don''t think I''ve ever seen this girl in the Wan Fall Forest, and, as Abel said, she came with those people? Mr. Henriette asks her. "Dear Chech, Do you know what the use of the Spirit King of Flowers is and for what business it is coming? "Mm-hmm, you haven''t heard. I''m Abel''s guide! You may not be aware, but the hospitality of the Elves'' high ancestors is more important than the use of the Spirit King of Blah Blah Flowers, isn''t it? If you ask me, yes. I didn''t even think about it because I know Abel''s personality, but damaging the mood of our beautiful teacher is bound to be a big deal. (I''m sure it was Abel''s hope that the only role in the Navigation was Chech) My teacher, I hate being such a jerk. The girl of the flower sperm, concerned behind her back, is still frightened. I guess that means it wasn''t a sudden crisis. In addition, what matters is the circumstances in which she was falling. Hana was running out of magic. Why was that the situation? My sister pulled my clothes. "Yay, someone''s coming this way. Phew, I know that! "...... hmm. Multiple" My Sister and her teacher are staring in the direction that the flower sperm girl cares about. Who will come? I hope it''s not a troublesome story. 473 Episode 467 Encountered Four of them showed up. All men. And all of them, they''re like flowers. But there''s one thing that''s different than the kid we helped. That''s the size of your body. Even though Hana was about the same height as Chech, the newcomer quartet was the same size as a human. The fact that the head is a flower is no different from the flower... "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! She tries to be frightened and hides behind me. "You were here! One of the flower fairy men shrugged with his eyes as if he could even see it at a stone''s throw on the side of the road. Another man stares at this one, as if to see something frigid. "Elves and humans...? By whose permission are you entering the sanctuary?!? What is that mushroom?!? No way!?" It''s a noble thing to live in. I can''t favor you with this. "Who are you guys?!? I won''t let you be rude to these kids. Yikes! Chech came in between and intimidated the men. But her hard work, she laughs with her nose. "Hmm...... You think a fairy breed flair would give us an opinion that is the Spirit? - I''m gonna ask you over and over again. Who are you people and what are you doing here? The answer was Mr Henriette. She leaves a soft smile and leaves softly in front. "I am vice president of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, my name is Henriette. Excuse me, but who are you like? "Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? - Oh, you''re making money against both inferior humans, the shame of the Elves? What, you broke into the sanctuary to get a sale? I''m not provoking them to observe from their expression, I just look down on them naturally. Should I call it more vicious just because I didn''t intentionally insult you? Without being particularly intense, Mr. Henriette remains a soft smile and stares quietly at the men. "Hey, Elf Woman! Answer the question! What are you doing here!?" "Spatial fixation" "........................!?" One of the men stopped moving as if it had even been paused in the video. But the consciousness seems to be firm, with eyes open, only massive amounts of sweat are flowing. "Oh, you, what have you done... ugh!?" Another man screams. The vice chairman leaves a soft smile and turns back to the man. "This Chech is a resident of the sanctuary. If that girlfriend asks who she is and doesn''t reveal her identity, then as things stand, this one has to turn you all down as trespassers. So in self-defense, we fixed you." "Co, fixed...? What are you talking about...? "On top of each other, who are you and why are you here? If you can''t answer me, I''ll detain the rest of you." "Ma, wait...! Another man controls it with his hands. "... before you - no, did you use ''space magic''? "Stupid, spatial magic!?" "Isn''t it a great magic trick that even spirits have no use for?!?" Mr Henriette does not answer. Keep a soft smile. Maybe next time, if there''s no answer, she''s going to detain everyone. It seems the man figured that out, too. I replied to Mr Henriette after looking abominable for only a moment. "... We are flower fairies who came to the sanctuary with the use of the Spirit King of Flowers. Along the way, I found the flower fairy, the cookies, and so on." Surprised, I thought. Hana was so exhausted that she was about to disappear. What does it mean to get away with her like that? Or do you mean to say that you swung your power away so much that it drained you? (Is this girl''s name called Cooka...) Flowers are still frightened. I gave in a little bit and stroked him that it was okay. Soon Cheche will fly in, too, hugging Hana. This wind fairy has a nice personality to take care of, huh? "... so. Who are you? Why are you with Cooka? The answer is Mr Arrowhead Henriette. "We''re only here for personal reasons. Of course, the Holy Spirit is aware of that. This daughter- it''s a coincidence that I got to know Cooka. She was down here." "Is it to the left? We will leave this place early, so deliver the flower sperm." Without answering, the vice chairman looked at Abel. They''re going to respect her opinion more than the men. Abel opens her tiny lips. "... one thing I want to ask you" "What the hell?" The men may see our teacher as Mr. Henriette''s squire or something. It was clearly a more transversal attitude than when dealing with the vice chairman. "... what did you try to use this girl for? "- Huh!?" The complexion of the flowers changed. It was the colour of wolves and anger, like a mixture of amazement, vigilance and intent to kill. "... you weren''t watching...? My eyes are fixed. I''m sure it''s a long way off. But I don''t know what they were doing, but it''s impossible for Abel to ''see'' something. She was here hunting mushrooms with us. "... I haven''t seen anything. So I''m asking." "Do you want me to believe that word? "... I don''t need your trust" "You" Jiri, and the man who approached him, couldn''t move there. He is holding one leg up and stopping perfectly, as if he had been instantaneously glued all over his body. "I''m sorry, but we don''t tolerate disrespect or intimidation of these people" "It''s you again...! The remaining man stares abominably at Mr. Henriette. But nothing more. No, I guess I can''t. They don''t seem to have the means to fight it anymore, just to say they are the users of space magic. "Let these two go. And just give me back my cookies! "On my side, I can''t make that decision." "What the...!?" A flower fairy man with a giddy toothpick. Abel looked at Cooka and squeaked like one. "... tried to make a difference? "- Huh!" The men''s eyes are opened. I can''t seem to get into Abel because Mr. Henriette is giving me a stare, but that look seeped a strong willingness to kill. "Arrowhead... you were watching...? "... I thought you said you hadn''t seen it. All I know is the remnants of the ritual that linger on her daughter." "... that it''s magic sensing? A lie in sight." What the man said about ''lying'' was that, for one thing, the ability to perceive magic itself is rare. And the other thing, I guess, is because ''magic is the only thing you can normally sense. Even humans can feel ''heat'', but if anyone affirms whether that ''heat'' came out of an appliance or from an organism, it''s the same thing they think is frigid. Abel, however, seems to have some understanding of the technique used from the remnants of his magic. (But ''change'' is arrow-stricken ''that''...) Many spirits feed on magic. The body is also made of magic. And magic is the generic term for what ''converted'' magic. If so, both the Spirit and degenerating existence itself will be possible depending on the conditions. That''s not about Marimo''s ability to transform, it means that the ''way of being'' itself is replaced. Simply put, the Spirit itself is seen as a tremendous magic and converted into something. Normally I don''t do that. In the first place, the Spirit itself does not want it. If you change, you die. However, to the best of my knowledge, it is also true that there is a certain ''specialty'' that was'' born ''that way. Were they trying to convert your flowers, into ''something''? DD DD Cooka clinging to me is frightened. If Abel''s guess is correct, they''ll say they tried to kill this girl indirectly. "I''ll just say it again. Give me the cookies." "... so far, I don''t intend to" "What right and say such a thing!?" " not rights, but obligations. Considers it the duty of the elderly to protect young lives" "With you, little girl! Abel''s appearance is young, so I guess they seemed younger than Mr. Henriette. Even so, Mr. Henriette is also Mr. Henriette, who looks like a junior high school student. The vice chairman, with a soft smile, took a step forward. Even with a smile, I can feel a stronger will than earlier. It will be because they found out ''why'' to ask for flowers. "There will be circumstances for you, too, but if you intend to use this daughter as a magical ingredient, you cannot hand it over for no reason. I think you can understand that...? "You don''t need to know why! But let me just say this. What we do is righteous and good! Because the Holy Spirit is what you want too! The flower fairy man said with a look as if he had a cause. Abel, who saw how it was, remained faceless and groaned cold. "... I understood what you were going to do as soon as possible." 474 Chapter 468: Summoning Confronting elves and flower sperm. With that in my ass, my mother stopped by and whispered to me. "Hey, Al, Al. What are we all talking about? My mother, who lacked the knowledge of witchcraft, didn''t seem to be able to swallow the current story. "Yay, yay! Phew, I want you to stick to me! Your sister usually drives. Explain the situation to your mother while you snuggle up on Fee. My mother, who loved children, was immediately enraged. "It''s not the worst thing as an adult to use a child as an ingredient for something! The flower fairy men looked abominable in her mother''s words, but she quickly changed her gaze when she chose to focus on the beautiful elves. "Al, can''t you do something for me...? "I think Abel and Henriette are working hard for that right now..." In the first place, there would be no way of striking a hand at not knowing what was going on over there. And I thought I''d broken their minds, and Abel spinned his words like this. "... you tried to play ''Roses''" The men reveal their anger. The example rose story seems to be a secret in the arrowhead. "How do you know our regeneration plan!? Depends on your response, you can''t just do that!?" "... not that I know. I just figured it out from the procedure." "Bullshit! If you''re going to plot us, you won''t forgive us!?" The man I told you about, he couldn''t move. Mr Henriette must have ''fixed'' it. She smiles softly. "I now rule that the statements are clear ''hostilities'' and ''will to attack'', are you sure? There is currently only one man who can move. The flower sperm looked like it chewed up a bitter bug and squeezed it out. "Beh, nothing, we''re not going to be hostile to you...! The dull man is seeping through so much killing that even I can tell. Perhaps without Mr. Henriette, I would have hung on to getting rid of this one. "We - and in this Wan Fall forest, the regeneration of ''roses'' is the supreme proposition over everything. With the Holy Spirit, in the absence of legalia, it is said that the shrimp is bad. It is only natural that we should try to improve the situation, and it is also natural that it should be an important confidentiality. Isn''t it natural for me to be vigilant with my countrymen?" "I understand the logic, but is that worth enough to dedicate the Son of the Spirit, who knows nothing, to the altar of sacrifice? "I''m not surprised about that with us. But there is no comparison between one child of the Spirit and the king in the first place. With you, if Arch Elf gave his life to cut off the Elf child, would he execute his personal emotions without doing so? Abel looks uncomfortable, with no expression on her face. I don''t think you want to give such an order. The man multiplied by the silence of the elves, overlapping words. "In other words, it is only in the elders of the elves that the beginning of the matter begins. Because Arch Elf will not return the roses to this forest, I will break the king and our bones." Suddenly, Mr. Henriette''s eyes narrowed. "Shall I keep my mouth shut? Our Takazu earned ''roses'' as a more legitimate reward than this sanctuary. It''s like ownership is elsewhere, but the seeds are clearly insulting." "Gu......! But as a matter of reality, if there is no return of ''roses'' over arch elves, isn''t it natural to take another means" "Um..." Mother interrupts the conversation. "I know you want to play" roses, "but does that have to be this kid? That would be so pathetic, wouldn''t it? If I were to sacrifice a child, I''d make my name for it." "Hmm! That''s a human-like short-circuit idea! Things are called aptitudes. There is no one else who can be a part of our regeneration plan but its cookies! Others will only lose their lives." I hear Flowers wasn''t chosen at random. Looks like they had a ''reason to choose''. "... ask one question" "What?" " how did you intend to use this flower sperm? Were you going to seedlings or fertilize them?" "... seedlings. The soil must have been improved already." " is complete. increasingly pointless acts" "What the fuck?!?" Flower sperm is fierce. I guess we thought they insulted our jobs and our skills. In fact, I don''t know what these people are capable of, but I still support Abel. Because if she''s pointless, I''m sure it''s hard work. The man who tried to take a step notices Mr. Henriette''s gaze and hesitates. Maybe that''s the right thing to do. Approaching Abel would have wiped out everything I wanted to see. "May I? Mr. Henriette smiles at the man. Except my eyes aren''t laughing. "... what" "You said earlier that the Holy Spirit wants the regeneration of ''roses'', but does this also mean that the Holy Spirit agrees to sacrifice the child? The man shut up. Mr. Henriette continues as if nothing had happened. "The journey. So, did you tell him that you have the power to play Roses, or are you going to tell him? "It has nothing to do with you..." "Unfortunately, I do. Whether or not the Lord of the Ten Thousand Fall Forests is involved in what you have rubbed with us is necessary to clarify where the responsibility lies." "Do you think it''s the responsibility!? Are you going to complain about us using the Spirit King or the Holy Ghost?!?" "- If necessary." "Know who you are! What the hell are you doing? The man took a step. No, I stepped out. Its body hardened as soon as possible, and all four of the flower sperm were wiped out. In front of us, four men have stopped in an unnatural way, which also seems to be an avant-garde object. However, the high elves on the side that created it don''t seem to feel otherwise. She turns back to Abel. "What can I do about it?" "...... hmm. Get Rove confirmation." When I say Rove, I seem to mean the Lord of this sanctuary - the Holy Spirit. The vice-chairman bowed his head to Fairey. "I''m sorry, Master Chechnya. Why don''t you tell the Holy Spirit about this? "I don''t mind that, but if you want to talk, aren''t you going to end up moving to the Holy Spirit? Isn''t that a hassle twice? "No, we can''t move from here. My role was to protect the Crane Puts, and I can''t leave this place. It''s not realistic to travel all the time." "What!? So that means calling on the Holy Spirit!?" Chech is surprised. They are the Lord of the Sanctuary, and I guess they are inherently the extreme of disrespect. However, from Mr. Henriette''s point of view, I suppose he thinks the Elves'' high ancestors are superior. They say there''s less resistance to letting them go out. "I think it would be quicker for the Holy Spirit to come than for this one to walk with Zorozolo" "I wonder if it''s good..." Whimpering, Chech flies away. Soon, I couldn''t see that little body. I also thought when I came to Targoviza, that girl''s flying speed is pretty good. In the meantime, Mr. Henriette keeps the men together. The new location is quite far away. I can see it, but I can''t reach this voice. "Because you don''t have to give wasted information before you talk to the Holy Spirit" For once, it seems there''s a point in putting them away. "Yay, yay! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey Phew, I want mushrooms fast! "Yeah. You''re almost there. Can Phee stand it? "Phew, if you can kiss me, I can stand it! Phew, more than mushrooms, but I like it! I don''t know what you''re talking about here, this girl won''t know or be interested, and it''s a little pathetic to bore you... (I have to help you, Hana.) Current cookies are put in her hands by her mother and she has plenty to offer. Marimo became a black ball and over my mother''s shoulder for the convenience of securing space. I can''t see the look on my face when I''m in Marimo, but I feel jealous and I feel like I am. "... Coming" Abel shrugged. You''re early, are you arriving yet? I don''t know what kind of person will come after me. 475 Chapter 469: Proposal It was an old man of majesty who showed up. At first glance, human race. But the hair is like a plant''s twat, and on its skin, it also looks like wood. However, the style is clearly ''king''. I haven''t heard a name or introduction yet, but I guess he''s the Lord of this 10,000 fall forest, the Holy Spirit Rove. The old man knelt on the spot, thinking that he had not dared to rush to take anything. "O Takazu. Sorry to keep you waiting." "...... hmm. I''m sorry I called you out of the blue." "Terrible. That prank told me you were angry. I put down my escort and came running." Apparently, Chech only communicated the conclusions first. Abel makes him stand. He''s a tall man. Probably, two meters would be over graceful. If you say he''s an old man I know and tall, he''s Mr. Mitchemon, but is that guy like a hundred and ninety? Although Hatko''s breves are likely to be quite long in the future as well. The Holy Spirit stares at the elf standing right next to Abel. "Is that Balkenende''s daughter? I didn''t know you were with the escort." "We are out of time, Holy Ghost" Vice Chairman to give a token of politeness. He next glanced at our house, then turned a blind eye to Marimo, who was on her mother''s shoulder. "Dark Spirit...... No, what if it''s a pure spirit?" "Ugh. Wouldn''t you be cute ~? She''s my precious daughter! Mother is laughing proudly. Should I say with the mother of Boulder Fee that I have not behaved in a nasty way at all? The Old Holy Spirit seems more perplexed by the Word than by his mother''s attitude. As groaning, "A human being is a family of pure spirits......?," he leans his neck. If this were on Abel''s shoulder, I wouldn''t have been so surprised. "Holy Ghost! There, the sequel catches up. Number of people, two. One resembles a flower sperm restrained by Mr. Henriette, but looks quite old. It''s human conversion, like, late fifties? And the other... "Whoa, whoa! Ha ha! Looking good is here! Whatever it is, Phew, I want to take it home! My sister got very interested. What came was a man-shaped tree. Designed as if branches and foliage were everywhere on a Deathham doll used in Midai, skin is a wooden color on moro. Plus, he''s wearing light wooden armor. It should be noted that my face is flaunted. You look like an extra dessant doll because of that. The size is that of an adult male. "My king, I have trouble being preceded alone! Oh, your voice is a young man''s style handsome. It doesn''t fit the design, does it? "Forgive me, Pale. If Takazu called you, you have to rush early. - Let me introduce you. This person is a wooden pale. He is the strongest swordsman, the protector of the sanctuary in our realm. This flower sperm should be referred to as a resident officer. Under the Spirit King of the Flowers, I am being advised in my forest." "My name is Bunze. From now on..." That said, the eyes of the flower sperm that bow their heads are cold somewhere. The people who were just solidified by Mr. Henriette and they look like they have the same kind of light. "Yay, I finally caught up with you. Ahhh...!" There, Chechnya flies in as she goes helo. For some reason, she landed on my shoulder. "Good day, Chech" "Yeah, I''m tired..." Dear Wind Fairy leaning against your face. Until so much, you rushed me. "So, what the hell happened...? The Holy Spirit shrugged as he saw the flower fairies being consolidated over there. "Cheng Cheng, such a thing..." The Holy Spirit Rove, who finishes listening to the circumstances and nods mysteriously. And the two followers are showing contrasting reactions. The Dessant doll is better -. "Trying to use toddlers as ingredients can''t even be placed on the adult wind! Shamelessly enough! And I''m sorely outraged. On the other hand, the old flower sperm. "It must be brave, but their actions embody the heart of our Lord, the Spirit King of Flowers. And let it be a testament to your loyalty to the Holy Spirit. Please be generous." That''s why I''m sheltering my own people. According to the story of the Holy Spirit, he was in vague contact with "I see something serious today". In other words, he said the ''contents'' had not been informed. The Holy Spirit tells Abel. "The regeneration of ''roses'' is a sorrow in our realm. If it''s going to happen, I don''t mind throwing this body out. There is no falsehood in that thought, but I also believe that it must be legitimate and sound. Otherwise, why can we claim legitimacy against the next generation? Can you put your chest up, please? Well, a crown made at the expense of a child would only be the object of ridicule or disappointment. "O elders of the Elves." A flower fairy man called a resident takes a step forward and looks at Abel. "If you had offered us a rose, we wouldn''t have had this problem in the first place. I want you to know it''s a mistake to blame them." No, that reasoning would be wrong. Ningro Abel continues to protect the original roses until modern times. Ignoring resident Bunze, Abel turned her gaze to the Holy Spirit. "... I would have said that in the Wan Fall Forest, ''roses'' are not yet the environment to grow. Besides, the technique used in children with flower sperm is out of sight. We can''t create the ''roses'' of the level you seek when you force them to change." In the first place, "The Rose of the Blue Bird" is not created by the Spirit changing. environment at the time and the efforts of the spirits of the time. And it''s a miracle created by just a few coincidences, our teacher explained. But when he heard the story, Bunze laughed out loud. "Ha ha ha ha! See who the Elves are! Flower sperm pointing to Biscuit Abel. "Even though we don''t know the results of our research, it''s really funny to say that we can''t make ''roses''! You can''t possibly understand! Nonetheless, it would be an act not to bring ''roses'' to this sanctuary!? Only one wants to retain the advantage of ''roses''!?" That closely resembled the claims of the men consolidated by Mr. Henriette. Is this the common perception under the Spirit King of Flowers? Or is this old man the source of the claim? "Holy Spirit, don''t let me confuse you, okay? As long as we don''t get ''roses'' back into the sanctuary, Elf''s high ancestors are going to feed it and win all sorts of concessions! It is my perception that this is the advisor and it is okay, but the Holy Spirit has a more troubled face. Let us also determine how the Lord of the sanctuary is troubled by his intentions. "... I never used ''roses'' as a bargaining ingredient in the first place" "Would you just say you didn''t say it straight away? You''re the only one in possession of Roses, so I don''t know how to fix it, but it''s the same thing! Oh, yeah. You can''t. If you''re gonna say something awful to Abel, I''m not gonna like this guy. Mr. Henriette smiles, too, but the atmosphere is a little scary. What broke in there was the Deathham doll thing, Pale. "But Lord Bunze. Leaving aside the possession of Lord Takazu''s ''roses'', how about trying to use children as ingredients? "Oh, that happened, too." The resident sees the cookies at her mother''s. "The one who belongs to our realm. Woman of the human race, shall I give it back? "No, sir." My mother cut me loose. This kind of thoughtfulness, or poor listening, can be described as bouldering. "Why refuse to return it? "Because Cooka is scared. I don''t know how hard this is for me, but I know you''re a bad guy. So I can''t give it to you." "This says something different. There is no reason why we, who are under the knowledge of the Spirit King, should be evil. In other words, if you can''t understand the conversation, can you not discuss good and evil?" "I believe in Abel. So I can''t give you this girl." "Ha. Nothing. Isn''t it just someone in the medicine cage of Elf''s high ancestors! Have you even gotten involved with your mother... I wonder if people around you will shut this old man up...... There is only no sign of any particular movement...... (Mother''s working hard, and as a son, I''ll have to shelter her) I decided to go in between. "Uh, was it Mr. Bunze" "What, a human child. It''s not a matter of immature people like you pinching their mouths. In the first place, I don''t even think I understand the story." "No, leaving the content nagging aside would be a simple thing. I don''t think you, Abel or your mother hated you, and I don''t think you have any roses or cookies on hand." "Hmm? I mean, Elf''s high ancestors say they''re going to leave it to the martial arts to make sense? Do you want to take the story with you? You only want Abel to be bad. When you get a job in the press, you seem highly qualified. "Huh. But it is also true that if you are goned by Elf''s high ancestors, you can''t even get your hands on them..." The old man looked at me for some reason and grinned. "So, what do you say? Kelli on this issue in one piece." "What are you going to do, Master Bunze?" Ignoring Mr. Henriette''s chilling eyes, he turns back to Abel. "How about by the ancient gestures of the Spirit clan, you pass the claim by duel? Are you insane, you old man? How the hell do you say you''re going to win against the whole Abel thing? 476 Episode 470: Dueling Conditions, Fraudulent Taste "Wait, Lord Bunze! Why do you suddenly say" duel "? The Deathham doll is surprised by the idea that popped out of the flower sperm. But the resident officer doesn''t move. Not to Pale, but to the Holy Spirit Rove, I bowed my head respectfully. "Holy Spirit. The regeneration of ''Roses'' is our grief! And that''s what we have to do." "I know that. But you can''t just look at the purpose and underestimate the means." "If it is, it is. If we can get ''roses'' from Elf''s high ancestors, we can solve generations of concerns, all of them." At some point, I think the story of "handing over cookies" is replacing the story of handing over "roses"? Probably doing it on purpose. Bunze turned his creepy grin to Abel. "What do you think, Elf ancestors? Do you think the duel is quick to open? "... as a duel, what do you bet? I want you to be clear there." "Right, you got ''roses''. How about we give up collecting cookies? "Please wait" Hands up, Mr. Henriette. "Your words have a premise that should be mandatory. It''s a story about how you can make Bunze give up his retrieval and the rest of the flower fairies." Sure, don''t get in trouble after Abel says, "I give up, but I don''t know anyone else." "Don''t worry about that. I am here with the life of the Spirit King of Flowers. I mean, you have some authority. And let us ask the Holy Spirit with that authority. of the ''results'' of this duel, he wants you to be the guarantor." Do you stand the Holy Spirit in between? Surely, then trying to get your hands on Flowers is in itself a violation of the Wan Fall Forest? " insufficient" Abel shrugs. In contrast, Bunze unexpectedly flaunts his shoulder. Even if it seems unexpected, the expression and tricks are very frigid. "Oh, hey? O Takazu, do you not believe in the authority of the Holy Spirit? "... Believe it, not believe it, I said it wasn''t enough" "Ho? What the hell does that mean? It wasn''t Abel who answered, it was Mr. Henriette. "What Takazu suggests is that you use ''other children'' as an ingredient, that stuff. Our ancestors believe that it is pointless to give up the life of another young body." "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh You just bet ''roses'' and tell them to stop the very act we''ve been studying for nearly a thousand years in our sacred history. You''re asking me to destroy the research and time our fathers have accumulated and all of it? "... the duel was not something I told you, nor did I do you a favor. If you don''t feel like it, I''ll just talk to Fiore directly." Fiore, you''re probably referring to the Spirit King of Flowers. Resident officers flaunt their shoulders in a deliberate motion. "If we were to send Elf''s high ancestors into our territory, it is imperative that our homeland be confused. My king''s collar is going to make mischievous noises, and as a minister, I''d like to avoid it." "... I have no reason to consider your mood. All you have to do is decide whether to fight or not." "Ha. If you''re willing to kill anyone if you want, it''s different. I didn''t expect you to force me to make a decision." The man laughed, then immediately, blued with a smile. His underfoot was cracked open. Looks like the crack ran without sound. The hole is sharp and deep. So much so that I can''t see the bottom. It was probably space magic that was used. Mr. Henriette must have torn the ground. "Dear Bunze, I will not give you a warning next time. If you insult Takazu, I will take it with me directly to the realm of flowers after I drop your neck." The man remains smiling and silent. Is your mouth slightly cracked, fear or anger? Either way, I thought it would be awesome not to break your expression. And he said it would be awesome to go back as if nothing was happening on the ground. "- It would be good. Now let''s swallow that condition. You bet ''roses'' and this one bet ''not to sacrifice toddlers in the future''. And I assure you that in the name of the Holy Spirit. May I? "... acknowledge" "Immediate, thank you. The duel is'' now ''. Still okay with that? "... I don''t mind" "Now let''s decide what''s more important. That is that this duel is'' fair ''. May I? "... I don''t mind that either" "I did get the word. So let''s decide who we want to fight." I don''t know what that means - I leaned my neck. You signed up for a match with Abel, so you''re not going to fight Abel? "... I don''t care who you leave. You can do it yourself, or the flower sperm that''s solidifying over there." "Are you to the left? Then let me choose a fighter from one of them." After all, it''s weird. The men who are objects over there are the ones who had no hands or feet on Mr. Henriette. With such strength, standing upside down won''t beat Abel, so why choose? "Then, Takazu. Who will fight you? "... it''s up to me" When Abel mentioned his name, the man just laughed that he was waiting. "I shouldn''t, I didn''t mean to break my promise sooner! "... I don''t know what that means" "Don''t you see? Didn''t we just make sure it was'' fair ''! It''s unfair to come out with'' If you fight, you''re bound to win ''! Oh, Cheng Cheng. This man said he didn''t intend to fight Abel from the beginning. Bunze next looks at Mr. Henriette. "I''ll tell you what, you''re disqualified, Balkenende''s daughter. No matter what kind of handles you put on the most powerful fighter in the High Elf, they won''t win! To the words, Pale the Dessant doll reacted. "What will they say, Lord Bunze? Then, the Takazu can''t fight! "No. That''s not true. I hope it''s fair." The man with the flower sperm, he saw this one. This, me. "You can let the children fight there." "Are you insane? How can a human child beat a spiritual sorcerer?!?" "So I told you. This is about how to achieve ''fairness''. A human child should still have a better chance of winning than that flower sperm challenging the daughters of Takazu and Balkenende. If we''re going to bring the duel closer to ''justice'', that''s all we have. - Oh, sure, you don''t mind if your lady gives you a name? Sure, because he said he''d make a name for himself if it was enough to sacrifice a child! The man laughed when he saw his mother. It was a bottomless grin. "Hey, don''t worry. With as much help as the Holy Spirit, you will be able to create a special field where your opponents will not get hurt. There''s nothing else in my life, so I''m fully challenged! Speaking of which, even Kishkud, Watercolor''s mom would have set the line to disable even archaic magic. With all the conditions of my realm, a highly qualified Holy Spirit would also be able to do such an innuendo. Pale the Wood Lean, devoured by the word. "It wouldn''t be a matter of not getting hurt or having nothing else in your life! In women and children of the human race, they say there is no way they can beat the Spirit! "Mm-hmm. Of course, Takazu doesn''t mind resigning the duel on the grounds of cowardice. Naturally, let''s admit it. Especially if you don''t win! A man of flower fairies who laughs. Pale said, gripping his fist. "Don''t you have anything to lose! Isn''t that too cowardly, then! "This is all for my King and the Holy Spirit too...! Even for me, it''s a tough decision..." Mr. Henriette, who should always have a soft smile on Bunze, who makes a strange face, shows a disgusting face. "Do you want to swallow your unilateral claims and conditions here? "If you''re dissatisfied, you can shut him up with the violence you''re good at. However, in the future, both the Takazu and the Elves will laugh when they are cowards who tried to make them listen with all their strength! Cutting and selling trust is a constant evil merchant! Oh, speaking of which, you were a merchant! Ha ha, Bunze laughed. A wind fairy on my shoulder popped out in front of a man. "You just need to bring your power closer to fairness!? Then wait a minute! I''ll bring you someone I know! In a minute! Does Chech intend to call Targoviza? But Bunze takes control of the fairy who still tried to fly. "Unfortunately, I don''t admit my helpers. I thought the duel said ''now''. There''s no" time "to call someone. If it''s about ignoring the arrangement and making the time, that''s a rule violation. I want you to admit you lost." That''s so nasty. But I see a little bit. This man doesn''t want to fight a duel, he wants to hang on to it and make things worse. If you can do that too, in the form of letting Abel and the others simmer water. Chechnya came forward to shelter me. "Come on, if it''s enough to make the kids fight, I''ll do it! "Kukukuku...... That''s a healthy story, huh? But no. You are the guide of the sanctuary, not the offering of Takazu. The Takazu line is just your family." Only for a moment, Bunze saw a wooden knight. Complete the process. Did you seal Chechnya''s participation because if you admit those on the ''sanctuary side'', Pale could come out? The Lord of this realm spoke to a man who laughed proudly in victory. "It''s Bunze. That''s it. I can''t accept this kind of unproductive way." "Great Holy Spirit. I apologize for doing anything close to fraudulent. But if we don''t do this, Takazu will never let go of ''Roses''. Many times before, we have petitioned in good faith for the return of the ''roses''. But this Mitsuhito had all of it on his sleeve. And this time, we''re pressing for the destruction of the Rose Regeneration Plan itself, right? So, if so, other than adopting such a method, there is no way to fight it!?" "Even so, Sacrificing children. Fixing the opponent in a way that is full of deception. Either way, the ''roses'' you get are worthless. The regeneration of" roses "is our grief, but it doesn''t make sense if you can do it with your chest stretched." Rove says with a harsh look. Bunze let his face shine only for a moment as if he had been waiting for the word, then he made a magical look and drowned his head. "Ha! If that is what the Holy Spirit wants! - Then we decide that there was nothing that happened here. How about that? So it all fits in circles." After all, I wanted to talk to you. Hey, old Holy Spirit doesn''t seem to want a way to sacrifice cookies. Now that it''s in the bright light, I''m guessing you''re going to re-divide this place and continue with the ''research''. Hana was holding her to her mother with frightened eyes. If we go according to Bunze''s prospects, even if this daughter is saved, another child will just go up to the altar of sacrifice. That''s no good. That is unacceptable. If Bunze himself is to be named an ''ingredient'', he should admit to sacrificing a child who can cloud himself but knows nothing. Children are not good if you''re not happy, full, and laughing at them all the time. Even if it''s the will of ''myself'', I don''t want it to be like giving up my life. What I remember is a little snow elf. I couldn''t do anything then. However, "now" is only slightly different. I''m still weak as ever, but there''s got to be something I can do. So one step. I move forward. He stood before the Holy Spirit and the fox in the form of flowers that bore his authority. "I''ll take it. I''ll take the duel." There''s no way I can cloud anything else. 477 Episode 471: Before the Duel When Alto Cramput named him, the first emotion he came to Bunze was'' confusion ''. Why does this stupid kid get a duel without a coward, etc. cloud? I thought so and was good at it shortly afterwards. The answer is - because you''re a kid. Do you think you can handle it without understanding the difference in strength, or do you think you can get the help of an abominable high ancestor, or do you think you can add palm and hand to it because you are young again? In any case, it is toddler shallow and foolish. Bunze had no intention of conducting a duel in the first place. I wish I could have talked to you. But if the stupid kid mentioned his name, it''s not the story. I thought about slapping Takazu thoroughly for backwards the stupid behavior of this fucking kid. "Hey? You think you''ll fight? Is that good? The Holy Spirit decided not to rub anything, but chose to fight. If you said you''d take it once, you wouldn''t be able to pull in anymore, would you? "Oh dear......, yeah. That''s why. It''s good because it doesn''t pull in." What are you talking about, Bunze thought. It is preferable, however, that the adversary be foolish. I''m telling you, you fight alone, right? No other help. You know what I mean? "Yeah. - The truth is, I should have kept this girl in my arms." The dumb kid is losing sight of the silver-haired toddler in her arms. It was foolish enough. How can holding such a little girl help you? Ning Lo, it would only be a leg clump. Bunze turned to the Elves'' high ancestors, grinning to death. "O Takazu. He says," Do you mind? " That''s all I confirmed about the shape, but I''m not going to admit it, like she''s gonna-- If I do that, I''m going to curse him down fully and impose a penalty on him as well. "... I believe in Al" Inexplicably, I even said something strange to Arch Elf. What do I believe in, such as the power of such children? (No, this is -) Bunze comes to another thought. The stupid statement of the fucking kid and the situation that can explain Kozu''s words without contradiction. (Right. That''s haunting, huh? You think you''re gonna hurt me? Perhaps if we put up some kind of vanity and praise it, we''ll pull concessions out. I guess that''s the place. (Because ''there''s going to be no series of things'' wouldn''t be enough to help a flower fairy kid like Cooka. I guess you just want to hold it down there at least. - If so...) I''m sure next time, either Kid or Takazu will intimidate themselves and come up with suggestions. "Um..." Fulfilling, the child has spoken more to Bunze. "What?" Though I have arrived, I am a stationer pretending to be calm. "The object of your bet was not to sacrifice children of the Spirit in the future, right? "Should be? What''s wrong with that? "Eh...... I have trouble with the different" measures "of sacrifice, so if you want to continue your research, I - I can''t do that, so I want you to tell the elves." What a fool, Bunze almost said. Then it is the same as teaching the contents of the study, and is it nothing more than giving the elves materials to interfere with? (Normally, I would say no without one or two -) Wait, Bunze thinks. Perhaps this is the ''hand'' over there. If you say no, you must poke there and blow the impossible. (But you idiot. problem arises only if I say no) If you give it to the battlefield, it will disintegrate these guys'' plans and so on. Bunze thought so, letting Eagle Deep Nod. "I don''t care if you win, if you win" "Really?" Strange children with signs like corpses nodding like adults. He wondered if the prospects were off and depressing because this one didn''t reject or exaggerate. (Right. Is that what you mean......) Like heaven, Bunze flashed. This is not only a haunting thing, it''s a thing to get yourself off the battle. Provide conditions that make it impossible to drink at all, and make them say ''get off'' from Bunze. I thought you were going to poke there and pull out further concessions. (That''s not true. One human kid doesn''t have the element to lose.) But if the other person is'' Let''s Get Himself Down '', I have an idea here too. "Hey, you, what did you say your name was? "Alto, sir." "Oh, you did. That was definitely the name. Then do it with Alto. Can you drink one extra condition as we compete? "Additional Conditions,? "Yes, it''s an additional condition. You have just stepped into the content of Future Research, which was not part of your arrangement with Takazu. That''s the" Additional Conditions "you yourself requested here. So, if so, I think it would be reciprocal for me to let you do the" add ", too? " what conditions? "It''s an easy thing. Why don''t you and I bet on a duel? If you win, yes. I''ll take this." Bunze took an odd stone out of his nostalgia. It looks like a flower made of crystal. At a glance, Alto understood it to be a form of demonic stone. "Ahhh! The baby held by Lucica makes her eyes shine with a look like she sees a treat. "... I''ve never seen such a beautiful demon stone" "I guess. It''s not what you see in the world. This is the unique demonic stone of my hometown, which cannot be done with a simple accumulation of magic. The name is Demon Crystal Flower. The Demon Crystal Flowers of this kind can only be counted in my hometown. It''s a treasure of our tradition." "I don''t have anything to match, even if they bet me that much." "Ha. I don''t even think that free humans have any valuables to match this. But you bravely challenge the Spirit to battle. Without that mind, if you bet your flesh, not your goods, that''s fine." "Specifically? "Hey. If you lose, let me amputate your limbs. That''s all." Come on, we''re freaking out, and Bunze just fucking laughed. Because there can''t be anyone in the battle for defeat, gambling limbs, etc. Mother of a child with a tired vibe and a fucking serious, little pale doing such a stupid thing! And he''s screaming. But I won''t allow it. I''m not going to forgive you. I figured I''d have to give the little fuckin ''kid a tight setup for trying to fit this one in. "What are we gonna do? Little warrior." "- Does the additional covenant also mean the Guarantee Project of the Holy Spirit" "Naturally. I''m not breaking a contract, and I''m not letting you. If you lose, you lose hands and feet." Though I said it, I thought it was a strange kid. The child named Alto has not changed his complexion at all. Are you acting well enough, or are you just not understanding what''s going on? Or maybe there''s just something wrong with the mental side. The two elves behind him, obviously changing their complexion, when they held on to losing their limbs. Especially Takazu, who seemed to be werewolf with no expression. I guess saying that is arrowy and the other side is not willing to compete. If you fight, you lose, so this is natural. Over there, a mother and an elf-pulled child are being told something. Bunze thought maybe he was in a hurry because he didn''t go down the battle with fortitude. (But it''s too late. Who cares about the humble and filthy human race? After the battle, I will suffer permanently) And the merchant of the elf took the pattern of the four flowers. And explain the situation. At first, they were frightened that they had sold a fight to an elf clan high ancestor, but as soon as they found out that the duel they were about to take was a winnable battle, they regained room. "Zarn, on the battlefield, you stand." Bunze orders one of the four. The man called Zarn, of the four, is second in strength. However, there was only one trait not found in the other three. That was this man''s appraisal eye. Zarn somehow had a stunt that allowed him to understand the strength of the subject. It is not enough to be called capability, but only falls within the scope of Kang. However, it was an extremely valuable and useful stunt. Especially when it doesn''t work, as I was just handicapped by a high-elf woman to remit, I don''t... Bunze says. "The kid who had that corpse-like vibe doesn''t change his complexion for any reason, no matter what this one says. I know it''s a miscellaneous fish, but just in case, look at it." "I appreciate your trust, but it looks like you''re not doing well today. I didn''t notice the elf ancestors or the high-elf prowess..." Zarn stares at that side (...) again jizzily. The expression gradually went blue. He is holding his finger between his eyebrows and shaking his neck to the side. "What''s up? "Yes, no...... After all, today, it seems like a very bad day. I''m sure that human woman is just a miscellaneous fish - the three kids beside her look like monsters." "The three of us? That can''t be happening! Helpful when it''s at stake! Like throwing up, Bunze said. But in the end, a human kid is the target. No matter how you roll, you can''t lose. The flower sperm was convinced of the victory and smiled sparingly. 478 Episode 472 Al vs. Zarn (Part I) In the end. The two were to formally duel. As for Bunze, he concluded that although there was a creepy child who wouldn''t change his expression when the betting match was about to start, he would be a broken heart or a kid with no change of complexion. Whatever, there is a "real example" in front of you called the Elf''s ancestors. Nor does this woman change her expression at all. A creepy combination, the flower fairy man threw up in his heart. "Zarn, you don''t need to play. Make up your mind immediately." That''s not advice to keep your people distracted. It is an anti-elf measure. The more time you give, the more ''off-board'' operations you may come up with over there. In order not to let it do that, I needed to cat it up quickly. On the other hand, the Holy Spirit unfolded a special field. He gave instructions to his belly-hearted men standing beside him, whispering. "It''s Pale. You know how I behaved when the battle was settled? "Ha! Protecting that boy immediately! I will definitely do it! The old Holy Spirit has a solemn duty to carry out his battles. On the other hand, however, it cannot be seen that the hands and feet of young children are lost. So it is the turn of the Sanctuary Guardian of the Wood Lean. For the defeat to be confirmed, I was going to let him protect Alto Crane Putt and put him on hold for a limb defect. More importantly, the flower sperm method has neither the benefit nor the necessity of having children''s hands and feet. So stand between yourselves and offer him ''another condition''. In some cases, he thinks it is okay to cut his money from the treasure trove in the sanctuary in order to have the conditions withdrawn. The race is different, because the child is a treasure. (Mm...? Another sanctuary guardian - Balkenende''s daughter - seemed to turn a soft gaze here only for a moment. Didn''t they ask you? No, that won''t be there. I don''t think you can interfere with this field. He shakes his head slightly and the Holy Spirit tells him sternly. "Now we shall have a duel between the human race Alto Cramput and the flower sperm Zarn. There will be no scratches in this area, but if there is any damage, it is adjusted so that the area does not move. If you become incapacitated, if you leave the field, and if you offer to surrender, you will be settled. The various determinations shall also be made by two persons, this rove and the squire pale. There''s no difference between the two factions, is there? "It can''t be! "... n" Bunze and Takazu nod at the same time. Zarn and Alto then also accepted. "Okay - here we go! At the same time as the signal, Zarn begins chanting. Children are better - they don''t move. Have you done nothing? Or are you doing something else? (Or - are you waiting for something? For example, help from outside the battlefield. (Is that what makes you) Zarn thought so. I didn''t have to tell my own boss, I was going to cut it right away. In case the feeling I saw before the battle is'' if I was right '', it''s because I''m in trouble. "I''ll be done in a minute! - Thousand slaughter whips! From the ground, countless tree roots popped up. It''s botanical magic specializing in flower sperm. It was a plant manipulative grand sorcery that was mostly useless in other species. The roots of the trees that emerged are stiff, long, sturdy, and have a tsuki-like toge. The blow is powerful enough to penetrate steel armor easily and grip each armor if entangled. In addition, it possesses properties as a ''whip'', therefore its attack speed is extremely fast and its orbit is difficult to read. That child is incapable of combat in an instant, losing limbs! The roots of the trees arrived from all directions at a child who showed signs of a blurry, poking, deceased. There''s no place to be, and there won''t be time to prevent it! The child did nothing and seemed swallowed by the roots of the trees. "Hmm...... It''s sad." Zarn and Bunze muttered at the same time. But I guess it''s a natural consequence. This botanical magic is simply strong. Even if the root of the tree used is a single tree, it is a lightweight ability if you are a warrior of the human race. (Even if health idiots like Dwarves and lizards use their full strength, they''re not as strong as they can be cut off easily.) Zarn tried to get out of the field with a grin on his face, "Ma, wait, Zarn! The Holy Spirit has not yet declared a settlement! To my boss''s words, I stopped in a hurry. If I did stay out like this, I could have lost the ring out. "The Holy Spirit is also bad for you. We''ve got a fight, so I need you to admit to winning immediately." To Bunze''s words, Rove answered nothing. This Holy Spirit, oddly enough, also treats men of inferior races fairly. And that fairness will also apply to the battle. If so... (No way, can you still move...!?) Zarn turned around and added more strength to the roots of the trees that became the whip of the tsu. Gyu Gyu and the roots of the tree are compressed. I guess there''s no damage anyway, so I thought about twisting my whole body like this and crushing it to Gushagusha. "... ugh, no...? But the roots of the tree couldn''t compress more than constant. It would be more dense if you thought about that child''s indiscretion. "Zarn! I told you not to get out of hand!?" The reprimand from my boss flies. But the truth is, we can''t squash it any further. Something oddly soft is holding down the roots of the trees. It''s as if it''s pinched even in an unusually sturdy slime. "- Huh!?" Zokri, and Zarn felt the chill. I panicked and unlocked the Thousand Killer Whip. No, I did. (hey what, chills now...!? If the attack continued like this, I feel irrevocable...! Outside the board, reprimands from my boss fly about what I''m doing. But I did feel something bad right now. (I don''t have a sixth sense about it though -. Something just sucked right now...!? Intuition makes me feel ''disarm'' is right...! See the roots of the trees as they unravel. I still can''t see the child, but the chill grew stronger. Zarn wondered who the hell was that man beyond the roots of that tree. (if -. also if -) Signs of ''bucket stuff'' I felt before the duel. I started to wonder if that was right. Zarn''s mouth spins a new spell. If it was the monster over there, I began to wonder if I could win if I made up my mind here. As he echoes the words of Zarn, a flower on the earth stretches its stems and stretches to the length of man''s back. Petals become enlarged and their petals gain knife-like sharpness and hardness. "Eat it! A number of blades of flowers that also cut iron slipped into the gap between the roots. I wanted to decide on a battle with this before the Thousand Killer Whip could be undone. "Duh, what do you say... duh! Now, what do you say... ugh!?" I scream to shake off my anxiety, and look at the Holy Spirit with a gaze of disquiet. The Lord of the old sanctuary keeps his mouth shut and gives no proclamation of victory. Bunze, watching outside, was slowly beginning to realize that his men were apparently not out of hand. "Hey, what are you...? Beyond that root, who the hell is...!?" Bunze stared at Zarn. The power of a thousand slaughter whips. Petals turned into blades. Both are supposed to be overpowering to slaughter one child. "- Huh!?" From the gap in the roots of the trees that unraveled, the red light sparkled. Zarn, instantly oblivious, tastes the disappearance and loss of his senses ahead of him from his right shoulder. "Hey, hotline...? of Derivative Magic of Fire...? Yes, no, but what is this power and precision...!?" Should be just a child on the other side......? Why do you use such high-difficulty sorcery? Why isn''t this attack coming through...? Zarn sweating cold. Bunze, watching how it was, was squealing with his eyes as if he had seen something horrible. "Is this guy really, like, a child of a person...? The roots were broken and the child appeared. 479 Episode 473 Al vs. Zarn (Part II) As we come to the duel... My first thought was, "How far do you use your abilities?" Needless to say, interfering in the root of magic must be secret. Sometimes it''s better not to spread the word from the source, but the opponents - the Flowers, they stink. I wanted to stay down as much as I could to say that I could do something different. Even so, we lost at all costs because of our abilities, and we can''t talk about it. Probably will be exposed around "Ten Globes" or "Muddy Water". (For the same reason, you shouldn''t even use ''old-fashioned''...) Even the three major species of elves who excel in witchcraft are the less user-friendly archaic witchcraft. At the same time, it exposes the ability to speak ancient Spiritual languages. Arrowhead, this one will have to stay down. (If you don''t have that kind of restriction, I''m done buppeting the old fashioned at the same time as the battle starts...) Enter the field made by the Holy Spirit Rove. There, made by Nipa, the lord of the predecessor island of Kishkud, something similar and non-existent. Because it is a structure more concerned with the body, or as if the magic of the Holy Spirit is crawling around the whole body. If we don''t assemble the magic too well this will reveal that we can interfere with the roots. (Uh... Do you have to start by disguising the magic flow and disconnecting the influence of the field from my magic...) Fake, too, can''t get out of hand. We have to construct the surgical ceremony carefully...... In front of me, the flower fairy has already begun chanting. If the unchanging user was the opponent, the prospect of not finding out ''root interference'' would have collapsed at this point. (Disguise unfolds. And prepare the muddy water......) When I fought the Guardian Kupikupi of Kishkud Island, I fronted the magic of ''No Damage'' from the field of the Holy Spirit itself to prevent her ancient rituals, but if I do that here, arrowhead root interference will be found out. Fortunately, I can tell that the mage in front of me is not talking about ancient fashions, but probably about botanical magic. Then maybe it can be prevented by muddy water. When used in antiquity, boulders can''t be prevented by ''soft water''. "I''ll be done in a minute! - Thousand slaughter whips! Whoa, you''re not even a fast language, but you''re fast enough to get through the magic! Did you say the boulder was a spirit? The ground flourishes and the roots of trees like the big tsu come towards us. It''s from all directions, so avoidance is probably impossible. If you use physical enhancement to jump backwards, maybe, but then it rings out. It''s a good use of witchcraft, combined with the allocation of attack ranges. My personality is alley, but I guess I''m a powerful magician. (muddy water, unfolding) Enclose your body in a spherical shape. Immediately everything in his sight was covered with a tsu. It seemed not only to knock, but also to tighten, and in a simple demon wall, it was a power that could be destroyed immediately. (Yeah. If you get wrapped up, by normal means, you can''t get rid of this guy.) It''s simply a convenient sorcery. If I can, I want to remember too. However, plant magic can''t be used without aptitude, and unfortunately, I don''t have that ''aptitude''. If the root interference is more extreme, it may be applied and any time it can be used, but if another process is inserted by the time of the surgical construction, it consumes magic in vain for that matter. My magic power is low. So you''ll have to add to that area and think about it. That''s it, something like that that you need to use. (Well...... The roots of this tree are full of their magic, which is currently connected to you in a progressive fashion...) Then I can switch it off. If you disguise it well, you will be able to create a subtle ''gap'' by hiding the unnaturalness of saying ''suddenly magic is no longer available''. That should make it easy to win... He deployed disguised witchcraft and then tried to touch the roots of the trees. (Ooh...? The tentacles made of wood cancelled the magic as if I had read it in this thought. Is it simply Kang good, or did you alert him to strike back? Either way, with one more second, we decided to fight. The roots of the trees break apart little by little. From the gap made at that moment, the petals flew like a backsword, piercing one after the other into the muddy water. (Nice control) Reinforce plants, tailor them instantly to blades and throw them precisely into flowing gaps. Around doing them easily, I can tell you''re a well-armed sorcerer. (It''s just that ''gap'' is here too) I used water magic to keep my opponent from getting hurt, but this time it could be something more powerful. That also means that you can try offensive magic in action. (First of all, this is him. - Hotline!) Thin, velocity, and high power. A mass of heat was shot out in a straight line. "Ugh!?" I hear voices. I hit it, but it didn''t seem to tie in to the win. At the same time, the roots of the tree are gone and the vision is clear. (Did the hotline hit your right shoulder?) If he is a warrior, it is of great significance to take one arm away from him, but his opponent is a mage... Besides, I don''t have any pain because of the field, so I can''t move because of severe pain, because I can''t expect it. Advice, he soon completed his next chant. An increased number of petal backswords fly with the rain. While they were prevented by muddy water, the hotline was released again, but was easily stirred. Earlier hits were close to accidental hits, but they were still avoided, so can''t you hit them by shooting them directly in the front? (Uh... Abel looked like she was going to waste for a second...) Certainly a waste of shooting is a lethal defeat for me with little magic. Am I going to be pissed off later? "Ha-ha-ha! Ha... ha! Ba, you bucket of shit...... ugh! Even though it was magnificent, it took a critical reaction as if it had been avoided. Probably an act. If you think, ''It could hit you in a little while,'' you''re going to fall into a dot. (Arrow tension, do we have to increase the number of hands) In disguise, there''s plenty of time to build. "It''s time, ''Ten Globes''" Expand the magic that my partner and I deserve. For the convenience of not being able to bleed out at the test venue, I made something where all the magic was balls of water, but this time, it was all red. The magic of the centre is flame and resembles the sun. The magic sphere that revolves around it is a color like the middle between red and orange, and it would also look like a tiny star floating around a giant star. "Hey, what''s that... ugh!?" No matter what they say, I''m not going to reveal it to you. Please understand in action. - Fire! From the spinning magic sphere, a heat line was fired simultaneously. They beat the target with more power than the shooting petals, and the interception alone will not extinguish them. Flower-handed backsword penetrated, and a burning ray burst into the man''s body. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!?" While showing confusion bareback, the man modifies the magic track. The area likely to be fatally injured was prevented by an increased number of flower hand swords, and the range unobstructed in action seems to have chosen to eat as is. Surely this would make it possible to continue the fight even if it were hit. He seems quite used to it in action when he can handle it instantly. "Trees, trees...... ugh! It''s a tree. Wow! The roots of the trees gushed above the earth, surrounding the man like a demon wall. The hotline shot out of the celestial globe destroys more and more of the roots of the tree, but it still doesn''t penetrate. (This kind of situation might also be a problem for me with less magic) I don''t think I''ve used 10% of my overall storage yet, but it''s not a chronic ingredient either. Before new sorcery is used from across the wall, we should decide on the battle quickly. (Aim, a breakthrough...! Concentrate only part of the hotline. but that''s probably not enough. Fine, he seems familiar with the field, and let''s keep him surrounded by flaming demon walls from being hit with reversing fabric stones. If botanical magic is against you, fire should be effective. And another hand. It is the magic of the wind that cultivates it. The brown handsome man who fought during the fifth grade exam was using, the wind drill. Hit this against the roots of the tree wall and tap the hotline in there. (Ooh, because it''s outdoors, fine, don''t sound like it) The spear of the wind that began to spin is making ominous noises. Even when there is a typhoon, the sound of the wind is quite disturbing. If someone doesn''t know anything, they might feel bad. (My sister is the type who gets a big shake when a typhoon comes -) How can this wind sound be heard over there blocked by wooden walls? I''d love it if it moved, but can''t I expect such optimism from a boulder? (Let''s go! Fire the drill. A helical spear distorted the air made a loud noise and pierced the roots of the tree. There, knock in a bunch of hotlines. The wall in front of him collapsed so easily that, beyond it, I could see the face of a stunned man. And his upper body, including his face, was pierced by a bunch of hotwires. 480 Chapter 474: Negotiation of Resident Officials "That''s it. Winner, Alto Crane Putt" The Holy Spirit harshly tells. Apparently, my magic worked for them, too. But the surrounding reactions vary. The Holy Spirit Rove and Wood Pale seem confused by my victory. Well, certainly, in a child like this, I can''t help but think so. Meanwhile, the flower fairies. They are stunned. I don''t know if it''s hard to believe that a person named Zarn lost, or if he''s flabbergasted by what he''s about to lose, to the area, but I''m sure everyone, is blue. And most important to me, the ''family''... (Oh, yeah. You''re mad...) Naturally. For example, if Phee puts her own arm on and fights, even if she knows she''s going to win, I''m sure she''ll scold me too. That''s what I did this time. No one or two, I''m totally bad... Walk to Tobotobo and those with family. Then... "Ah, alto ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! It was Chech, the wind fairy, who stormed his cheeks first. "Ridiculous, ridiculous, ridiculous! I was worried about you. I can''t tell you the exact thing because it''s snuggled up on my cheeks, but apparently it''s pounding with crying. You got me worried again, I reflect. And women clogging in with faces like a mixture of relief and anger...... "Al! "... Al! "Al! Yes. That''s a sermon. I''m ready. ... its content was pretty much the same as that before the duel...... "Akiyu?... Ahkiuu! Marimo, who doesn''t look like she''s swallowed the situation, pretends to be angry with her surroundings, fuck me! I am. And the only thing I''m not angry about... "Oh, the game is over? Then come on! Phew, I want you to stick to me! I don''t know it was on my arm or my leg, just my sister in Waiting Mode. Only this girl might have been right ''out of the mosquito net'' because she would be in danger of going wild if she found out there was an imminent crisis in me. "... Al, I''m going to continue your sermon tonight..." Mighty Char''s anger doesn''t seem to have subsided yet...... And I''ll just have to whisper, but what happens to the flower fairies? To lay them down in their ''research'', before the duel, I blow ''let them know what''s going on in the future'' and they get on well, but if they decide to do that on their own here, don''t they eat big eyeballs? Well, flower sperm larvae are more important than their position, so I don''t think there. "It''s okay, Al. The flower sperm swallowed the condition, I will never let it be rebellious." Mr. Henriette says in words with a soft but strong light. She told me that she would definitely fulfill today by involving the Takazu of "The Library". It''s Alto Crane Putt. The Holy Spirit Rove brings the Demonic Crystal flowers that he seems to have kept from Bunze. "This is what I won. I''ll take it." You can take it, but my arms are blocked because I''m stuck with my sister. I have one baby who reacts violently when I think about it...... "Ahhh! Akiyu! Holy shit! "Oh, Noir, you want this beautiful stone? Al, Noir seems to want to touch that..." Yeah. Don''t think I don''t want to touch you. Well, it doesn''t matter. Rehold Fee and receive with one hand that has only been free for a moment. ... Would such an attitude be disrespectful with handouts from these great people? (Well. What is the structure of this stone...? Gently exude magic and understand the composition from the roots. Complete the process. Is it subtly different in orientation from a normal demonic stone due to its great magic power? So when magic is crystallized, it changes into a unique form. Terrible, though, maybe a little like becoming Heavenly Pa when your pores are distorted. I guess the terrain that forms the territory of the Spirit King of flowers, or the magic buildup, is different from the rest. So shape your own demonic stone. The Demon Stone itself seems to be of pretty good quality, and I know that it will be certified as an ancestral treasure. By the way, Henriette said that if this Demon Crystal Flower is a product of the Chamber of Commerce, it''s a level that we would never sell to the public. "Ha, ha, ha! Phew, I want to touch this, too! "Hmm? Here. Don''t drop it, okay? "Yeah! Hehe! Thank you! Fie was at first, smiling and touching, "Phew, I prefer transparent clay! In its own way, it seems to have given arms to the lake waters of Holy Lake. I mean, it shouldn''t be comparable in the first place. Well, if you''ve lost interest, you can wave the big hand and give it to Marimo. If I was developing into a partnership, I wouldn''t even be able to see it. "Bye, Noir. Yes." "Aki! My youngest sister receives the Demon Stone with a full smile. From the mouth, there seems to be a slight yodale...? "Ma, wait human......! Yes, no, alto crane put......! DD If you look back, there''s him. He is the resident official and Bunze of Wanqiu Forest. "Uh... Something for me? "Well, I mean the Demon Crystal Flower..." Oh, that''s a little surprising. I was adamant about "roses," so I thought it would bring a rethink of your conditions, but are you talking about the unusual demon stone tears over here? "... the conditions regarding ''research'', at the earliest, cannot be helped by me alone... It will annoy my king..." Oh, Cheng Cheng. Trying to at least talk about how I can do this personally. Mr. Henriette came to the side and glared at the flower sperm. "... Dear Bunze, by agreement, the Demon Stone is already Al Kun''s. You''re not trying to tell me there wasn''t, are you? "... no. If you do that, you will apply mud to the face of the Holy Spirit. That''s why there''s a magic flower in your hand now, isn''t it? "So what''s the story? Bunze only looked like a bum for a moment, and then he stared at me. "The dueling arrangement should have been to ''hand over the Demon Stone''. So, if there is, you can bring this one to ''negotiate'' against the Demon Stone you got..." "Dear Bunze, Wouldn''t that be a lot more selfish again? If al-kun had been defeated in earlier battles, he''d have lost his hands and legs, wouldn''t he? That is irrevocable. So (...), if there is (...), I think you should give up on Demon Crystal Flowers, too." "One or two of the human kid''s thin limbs and precious Demon Crystal flowers are equivalent! Bunze screamed, then immediately looked hazy. "Oh, no... That''s..." Slowly. Slowly Abel approaches the front of Bunze. There was no expression on that face, but it looked quietly angry to me. "- Oh, Ko, Takazu..." Abel waves her fingers silently. Moments later, the roots of a tree about the size of a chopstick instantly stretched out, tying up the man''s right arm. Are you being pulled by the roots, the face of the flower sperm distorted into pain. "Gi, gi, gi, gi, gi, gi, gi, gi, gi, gi! "... If you are judging another person''s hands and feet unnecessary by an individual measure, to me, it is your hands and feet that are worthless. I don''t mind pulling it off like this......? "Hih, hi-no-no! also, sorry ahhhhhhhhh! "... if you apologize, not to me, but to Al" "Wow, wow, sorry! Yes, I''ll undo the words now! I''m gonna undo it, so let go of my arm, quick. Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah! I guess it hurts too much. The man immediately said something like an apology. The shoulder area is already bleeding. The skin is ripped and my arms are probably starting to cut a thousand times. I''m used to rumbling away in the west, so there''s nothing more to it now, but here are the little ones. I don''t want to show her and the others too brutal a scene. That''s why I stop Abel. "... if Al says so" Roots of trees that creep away. I touched it only for a moment, but the density of magic was tremendous. So thin, but too heavy. Probably roots of this tree won''t add one flaw to my hotline or so. If you do poorly, old fashions may not work either. It generates that in an instant, so I understood once again how awesome our teacher is. And that, it seems, was the same with the flower fairies behind it. I am afraid of Abel''s botanical magic. "... I''ll say one thing" Abel stares at the flower fairies. "... Al, my dear apprentice. If you treat neglect, you will be rewarded accordingly." My teacher basically doesn''t make jokes, so I guess this is a genuine proclamation too. From the look on the faces of the flower fairies, hostility is completely vanished. "Oh, Alto, what are you...! What does Abel have to do with this?!?" Family. On the other hand, Bunze, holding the base of his arm, still threw words at me. "Oh, I''d like to ask you again... Will you give me the magic flower..." Why are you holding me there? When I asked him, he answered: "Here, in this lapse, I will be dismissed as a resident...... But that''s just losing ground. But in addition to that, if I were to lose even my ancestral treasure, I would be cut off by the hands of my relatives......! So, please...! Give me back my Demon Crystal flower......! As far as I can, it''s going to be equivalent - no, let me look for more treasure and give it away! So...! I don''t know what''s going on. If the lives of individuals are at stake, that would also be desperate -. "Uh... Mr. Bunze." "Hey, what...? What can I offer you to give me? "No, it''s time up. I was wondering if it was a little late to bring the negotiations." I guess if I hadn''t pissed Abel off and been punished for the roots of the tree, I''d have been able to secure about negotiating time. "Out of time......? What are you talking about? The Demon Crystal Flower has just been handed over. Something you can do like snow." Covered up, his expression hardened. I guess I understood with that eye what was going on. "Ahhh! Kikyu! There''s the last sister with an angelic smile and a demonic stone on her cheek. Eighty percent of the stones eaten by boulders won''t be worth it when you come back. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! The resident officer of the sanctuary buzzed down on the spot, still posing like a soulful voice and a scream of Munk. "Akiyu! 481 Episode 475: The Special Zone of the Wan Fall Forest "This is..." "Special garden......? Me and my mother squirm continuously. The current location is part of the Wanqiu Forest, but not the outer edge where I was earlier. It is a forest area where the Holy Spirit takes immediate care of it. Permission was granted to hunt mushrooms here as an apology for overlapping disrespect every time by the resident officer. I don''t care if you bring back plants other than mushrooms. So the whole family bothered me. Personally, I thought it was unnecessary because the purpose was to feed Phee and Mia mushrooms, and taking home a plant cherished by the Holy Spirit class would only be a spring of trouble, but I changed my mind because the two Elves sparkle you. Abel will be able to swing a major player and take it home, but Mr. Henriette is only our escort. Pale, who guided me to this occasion, also said, ''Ladies and gentlemen of the Crane Puts,'' so she would shy away from collecting. - But you can give her what I picked. It is unusual for Mr Henriette to want something, so I would definitely like to take this opportunity to thank him on a daily basis. With the chatter, it would not be a bad idea to explore what the vice chairman would be interested in. "Abel, Abel ~! There are so many mushrooms I''ve never seen!?" "...... hmm. There are so many unique species in this forest...! What I don''t even have in my garden...! Two of my best friends are talking about that. After all, it seems to be just a very precious plant. "Yay, yay! Phews, we can hunt mushrooms again!?" "Yeah. Looks like it. Because of that, let''s go home with a lot of things." "If it''s a delicious mushroom, I''ll teach you! I mean, it''s really precious, here. Even sanctuary dwellers are a limited number of places to let people in! It''s my first time, too! Kishkud Island was open except for Mim''s home, so I guess there will be a national pattern around it. "Phew, I like mushrooms! Pick lots, eat lots! "Oh, here, wait! There are a lot of poisonous mushrooms here too!" My sister ran over and Chech chased it. Mother and Abel seem to collect a lot of things, too. All that''s left is four. Me and Marimo are stuck with me. It''s Mr. Henriette and the flower fairy cooka on his palm. "Holy shit! That''s so nasty!" My youngest sister, who finished eating Demon Crystal Flowers, doesn''t get tired of it, but she appeals to my appetite. From gestures and expressions, "The Demon Stone now was delicious with the Demon Stone now, but I still want regular rice! I think so. But it''s Marimo. Fee and Abel, who have always been energy tanks for me, are obsessed with collecting. And with my shoddy magic, in front of your "serious eating," for one thing, it''s the same as the dust before the wind. Can I just have a little patience...? That''s what you think. "Al. Then would you use my magic? Mr. Henriette tells me that. Needless to say, this man knows my characteristics - access to the roots of my magic. Well, the "specially processed demon stone" used for photographic machines can only be made if it interferes with the roots, so it''s natural that it''s known. But on the other hand, I''ve never had access to Mr. Henriette''s magic. So I was a little surprised. "Are you good, Mr. Henriette? "Yeah, I don''t mind. I will also be the ''first experience'' of the act from Al Kun." Another strange spin... But, Marimo has been a pure spiritual belly for 10,000 years, so let me use it. "Well, excuse me" "Yes, please?... Huh." Mr. Henriette made me jump the piqun and the body. When my interference stays intact, they have a slight and distinct feeling. If you are in battle, thoroughly erase the ''feel'' in order not to enlighten the opponent, but you were inadvertent because you did not use it to accommodate magic from Fee or Abel. "Oh, excuse me. I''ll do something soon." "Yes, no, you don''t mind? Hey, I was just tickled. Never mind, just keep using it, will you? Even if they say so...... For once, turn off the ''feel''. For a moment, was it because of your mind that you looked sorry for me? (Still, that''s awesome...) Of Mr. Henriette''s magic power, big things, big things. If you imagine, a huge lake surrounded by woods - no, when you get here, is it a big dam or something? Even though it''s quiet, magnificent. The quality and quantity of that magic is exhaustive. So this is one end of the power that people called the High-Elf are capable of. "Ahhh! Kikyu! Marimo, I''m thrilled. He is devouring more and more magic without hesitation. DD DD On the other hand, you look very jealous of the flowers pulling your clothes. If Mr. Henriette can accommodate his magic, I don''t mind giving it this way, but I was told earlier that ''my flavor'' would be better not to make him remember much... "So, what about my magic? Mr. Henriette is giving his magic as it is. Flowers smile. I don''t know ''magic flavor'', but I''m sure the vice chairman''s is delicious. (If Mr. Henriette''s magic taste was delicious, I also don''t think that would solve that...) Speaking of problems that need to be solved, there''s one more thing. That''s where the flowers are. What will you do with this girl? Returning to flower sperm territory is out of the question. But I''m not taking you home. The existence of flower sperm becomes too prominent in the human city. If it''s something to be rumored about, it could draw the attention of that clever Marquis of Caspel or the Melrose Foundation greedy for profit. In that case, we will now involve this daughter in a vortex of disaster due to this situation. I can''t do that. Then there''s no point in helping. But you can''t leave it in this forest either. She originally came from the realm of the Spirit King of Flowers, close to the Wan Fall Forest. I hate to say it, but I''m not leaving Sparks behind. In addition, there must be a presence that protects and takes care of her properly. I mean, instead of a guardian. If you''re talking about luxury, you''ll also need ''friends''. And this is the most important thing, but it has to be a fine magical place to feed. Can you find such a convenient environment? When I was thinking about it, Abel came back in a good mood even though she was faceless. At first glance, it''s bare hands, but I''m sure the dizzying thing got into the ''different dimensional box'' forever. "... Henriette. You want me to watch Lucica for you? That girl''s with Fee, she''s always in danger." "I understand. Takazu''s, do as you please." The vice chairman leaves the flower sperm here and walks over to My Mother. (Yeah......? What is it? Abel sees me as a flicker...? "... Ah, Al..." "What is it? "... uh, the..." The master swims his eyes and looks at the flowers. "... well, yes. About the child." You sure about that? Something out of the question, didn''t I give you a name? Well, at this point, that''s not true. "... I think the child''s place is good by the Holy Lake. I''ll be there again by the end of the year, so you can take me there then." DD Unexpectedly, I almost slapped him on the knee. Although I can''t because I''m stuck with Marimo. (But right. Kishkud Island...! Over there, there are some who are safer than anywhere, have quality magic, are always warm, and are likely to be friends. Above all, Watercolor, the Lord of the Sanctuary, is a super good boy. It would be a destination with no more. I just have two problems. "Abel. Will Kishkud accept her? Though I will suddenly take him. And, Mim, what are you gonna do until you get home? "... the former has no problems. Kishkud is also a place where spirits and fairies are constantly active in order to improve the environment. Flower sperm should be welcome to create an environment." "The journey. This girl is an honest good girl, so she''s going to be able to blend in with the Colobockles. - So, where did you keep it until then? "... ask Targoviza. There should be no problem as a temporary magic supply and defense base" That witch... I''m bluffing, but you seem like a child lover, and I guess it''s okay if I leave it to you. Besides, that old magician also has an exchange with the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Is it easy to contact me if anything happens? (Abel, you''ve been thinking a lot...) The boulder is my master. I''m proud of you. In my crude head, I said, "Where are we going? I guess I just kept getting lost." "What shall we do with the souvenirs to Mr. Targoviza? "... Lucica and Fee are picking it here now" I see. You can pick precious grasshoppers here. Excellent local consumer. ...... hmm? Hey, even if it''s weird. Speaking of souvenirs, the precious mushrooms that can be picked here shall be eaten at home. The ones I picked first are super high quality but regular mushrooms, so I decided to pick one that suits the season and send it to people I know. Cyril''s grandparents and Hatko. Viscount Baumann family. In Wangdu, star reading parents and children, and sheep''s house. I can''t send it to the Royal Palace, so I''m sorry about the princess, but let''s give it up. (And my ''friend'', there''s another one -) I haven''t seen you in a while, handsome, unknown beauty beauty owner, and Noel Callein. Over there, should it be delivered? I don''t know where the Callanes are, but if my parents were a civilian guardian, they would deliver them to the Chamber of Commerce. (Neither the Chairman of Commerce nor Mr. Henriette seemed to want to see that protector much...) Well, I guess it''s not like the top of the Chamber of Commerce delivers instantly. "... Ah, Al..." And Abel looks at me like he''s having a hard time again. (Wonder what? I''m the one who got the duel on my own, so this is the one who should take a grumpy attitude -) Thinking about it, our teacher broke his hip with a pepper. "... Al, I''m sorry" Huh!? Why would Abel apologize? 482 Episode 476: Return "What''s going on? Why would Abel apologize? "...... hmm. The fact that I brought everyone here put me in danger. It made me feel bad." Oh, you mean that. He said he was sick of the disturbance earlier. But that''s more of a problem with them than it is with this place. "No, Abel''s not bad, is she? "... there was certainly no malice here. But what matters is the outcome. I made everyone anxious." It''s weird and serious, so this guy... "Hey, Abel." Suddenly, he pointed to the families who were interested in mushroom hunting. "Fee and mother, smile. Everyone smiles, too, at the noir and the cooka here and at Henriette and Chech, who are giving us attention and guidance over there. If the result is important, Abel made the whole family smile. So there''s nothing to be ashamed of, and as far as I''m concerned, Ning Ro, I appreciate it, right? It''s terrible. I don''t know why I don''t put it in my mouth, but it''s similar to the feeling that people would not be bad for coming to see flowers and dropping drunk diarrhea and dog shit on the road and suggesting a place to see flowers even if they apologized for it - so I think maybe my sensibilities are a little weird. Either way, I can assure you that Abel doesn''t need to apologize anywhere. Those guys just now, that''s what (...) is for me. My Little Teacher is leaning down. A little more, I think you can be confident in yourself, hey. I put the flower and the spherical Marimo on my shoulder and approached Tsukatsuka and the teacher. "Abel." "- Huh!?" And squeeze my hand. Abel basically has a low body temperature, so she is light-hearted in her little white clothes. "... Ah, Al...! Hands......!? Hands......" As much as holding hands, even now. Since it is a muscled ub, my faceless face is turning bright red by the way. At last, the alluring ears that you will not be allowed to touch at any time are also bright red. "Yes, look me in the eye! Whatever, you may touch your soul, but I thank you without falsehood! OK?" "... ahhh... Hands, hands..." "My family enjoys mushroom hunting, and I''m glad they brought me here. Of course, that''s me too. So look me in the eye and say it. - Thank you, Abel." "........................................................................................... Hands..." The pivotal teacher is more distracted. That''s hard work already. "Look, if you don''t say ''okay'', it''s gonna stay like this forever, okay? "... ooh... No, all the time...? "Oh, for now! Gradually, you don''t know what you''re talking about. Well, with Abel''s personality, he''s supposed to escape if he can''t really afford it, so I guess he''s still at a critical tolerable level of shame. "Ah! Al and Abel are getting along again! My mother, Zuzazar, has been sliding. In the basket held in its arms, the mushrooms are giddy, and the insensitive lettering doesn''t. "Already! I''m Al''s mom and Abel''s best friend, but sometimes, you two make a space that I can''t even get into! Mix it up too......! That''s not what I was talking about. Look, Marimo, who was on my shoulder, is flying off pucali, drifting around my mother. Get that basket out of the way, I just want you to hang on. Even your mother and Marimo are very close. My Mother immediately puts the basket on the ground, holding Marimo in baby mode as she waited, with a full smile at each other. Then, this time, I turned to smile at my best friend. "Thank you, Abel, right? "... Huh? "That you brought me here today! Mushroom hunting, so much fun! Plus, my kids seem happy! So, thanks! Look, Abel. Nobody''s got a bad feeling about it. Today is not a "bad thing" day, it''s a "very pleasant day of memories". My teacher leaned down, then nodded slightly, hiding his expression with his hat. Instead of stuffing around like me and telling me to look this in the eye, I just smiled and thanked her and ''made her admit it'' my mother thought she was an amazing person after all. "Ah! But Al! You did something dangerous, Al, because you''re gonna preach when you get home, right? ... For me, it''s sermon day... "Hehe...! I picked a bunch of mushrooms over here! It was fun!" "Right. If Fee had fun, I''d be happy too." "Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee! The second round of mushroom hunting is also over, and I''m glad to be home. Fee seems to have enjoyed picking mushrooms as he put it. Although some parts are driven by appetite because they call for "I want to eat fast". Whatever it is, my family seems to have enjoyed it, and I was able to make a gift to Mr. Henriette on a daily basis, and it was a full day. But as we approach the exit of the sanctuary, there is one who becomes a dark face... "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The wind fairy was clinging to me with groans. "Alto, why are you leaving?! Whatever you say. "Hehe. Al, you''re totally getting along with Cheche." I think we''re getting along, or it feels like they liked us for something. "Chech, this is not the goodbye of my life, and I''ll see you soon." "Excellent, yes..." It''s the end of the year, for once. Before you go to Waterland, you''ll be picking up your flowers. Now I have to see Targoviza before I go home and keep the cookies. "Chech, I asked you to take care of this girl, didn''t I? "Wow, I know. Yikes...! I know, so come back soon..." He comes to the witch''s house with the wind fairy he calls Gusgus on his head. "Oh well. It''s not too late to come home." The old sorceress sees our women holding baskets with their faces. "Hmm. So you''re a big fish. Well... if there was nothing, it''s more than that." No, there was'' something ''. Mr. Henriette will come forward and explain the situation. In other words, this member feels that there is only a vice-chairman who can communicate the necessary information without being overwhelmed. "- So what? You want me to keep that flower sperm? "I know this is annoying, but could you please protect this girl? Not answering Mr. Henriette''s words, the witch saw the cooka. "... are you okay with that? There''s nothing here, is there? DD Flowers, she smiled and hugged the witch. I stroke my chest down that you''re going to do well. This old lady seems uncomfortable on the outside. Mr. Henriette is smiling, too. "Cooka seems to understand that Master Targoviza is a good person" "Ha! I''m a good man!? If you think so, your eyes must be a real pit saver! - But if you want to stay here, do what you want." A witch who turns her back crooked. To such an old woman, our angel smiled and offered her a basket with mushrooms. "Give this to your aunt! He picked this, Phew, so hard! It must be delicious!" "... if you''re a mushroom in the sanctuary, that''s a delicious decision. I told him to go, but I''ll take whatever I can, so I''ll take it." With subtly gentle eyes, the old woman receives the basket. And as it was, my expression solidified. "... all poisonous mushrooms of instant death..." Sorry, no offense to our sister...... All in all, the Crane Putt family mushroom hunting tour, which had been such a long day, ended. 483 Episode 477: Secrets Before Birthday "Ahhh! Alt-kun, this way......! Some day of the month. I was in close contact with a girl at a warehouse halfway between the west and the main building. The other person is a twin-tailed maid. Make it my best friend under the wasting maid I know so well, she''s a child-faced girl. "Eh heh...! Alt-kun, I knew you were cute! I met her and she gave me a hug. As always, doesn''t this girl recognize me as a small animal or a stuffed animal subspecies or something? First name, Ifonne Rutel el Zeman. She is the daughter of a leading aristocrat and a cute talented woman named a State-approved seventh degree magician. So, why am I seeing this girl, because our common acquaintance, Baroness Mia Villemaine El Venink, can celebrate her adult birthday? No, well, as my Crane Putt family, I was going to celebrate very normally with "Good for you," Ifonne said. "It''s my milestone birthday! I want to surprise Mia! That''s what they said. If so, there''s no way I won''t help. I owe this girl a lot. (But all I can think of is something Mia would be surprised and happy with, something from the crime line...) No way, they''re going to take a little boy. Of course, you don''t want to give yourself away even if the heavens and the earth flip over, do you? "Uh, excuse me, Mr. Ifonne. Why don''t you answer me when I talk to you, but I''m not sure Mia would be surprised, am I? Come to think of it, it''s all my desire to spill out of his mouth, and I don''t remember hearing ''anything else''. He seemed to get along well with his dad, but he hasn''t even come up on the subject in particular. "What Mia likes is alt-kun and cat, right? I think the quality of ''I like'' is different. Are you sure you want to join us? "Alt-kun, what do you prepare for Mia? "Oh, uh... I already have it. Because it''s not something you can buy me." "I don''t care what I give you - am I? "It doesn''t matter. - It''s a cat. Accessories that mimic cats and then wooden figurines." "Ah! Accessories! That''s the one Mia always wears!?" The accessories I''ve given Mia in the past are cat barretta and cat brooch. That maid seems to like it and Barletta wears it all the time. I don''t think I put the brooch on the boulder because it won''t go with the made-up clothes. "Is it true that that cute accessory, made by Alt-kun? "Yes, for once..." When this girl gets excited, is she the type to strengthen her cuddling powers...... That''s a little painful. As I said to Ifonne, I''m making this gift myself. Naturally, we don''t go to immediate completion, so we were getting ready early. "Alt-kun, isn''t that amazing? I can''t believe you''re so tiny, you can do something like a craftsman! Well, you''re a shitty common man. If you don''t put a job in your hand, you can''t live. And then I''d like you to let me go. Can''t you? Really...... "Ugh... ugh! When Alt-kun prepares the cat, I wonder if I have to do something else...? If the cat wears it, Mia will be in trouble too...? No, I think I would normally be happy with it. He would be the type to consolidate himself with Ningro cat goods, he is. "Ugh...... If that''s what Alt-kun would say, why don''t I be a cat too...? Mia isn''t too happy to give you something expensive, but it''s a milestone because of it, and I''d love to give you some good accessories or something...... But that means not only accessories, but cats too..." Hold me in your arms and move your body to the right and to the left. Even though it feels empty above, the arms that hold me are guttural, and there''s no escaping gap. Shake something up to get out of here... "Don''t you have to bind yourself to an accessory otherwise? You know, trinkets. But I think Mia would love that? "Uh-huh... Yes, it is..." Not particularly loose, loose left and right. "Yes, for example, what is Mr. Ifonne''s favorite thing? Wouldn''t Mia like that? "Yea...... Huh!? Wah, I...? My favorite thing......!?" "Huh... Huh! Failed...... Iphonne''s tightening power has increased for some reason. "Ugh...... Alt-kun, don''t you laugh...? "I don''t laugh. I don''t laugh - it''s time to let go..." "That''s no good." Why not. Ifonne held me back tight and said, "Well, I''m often said to be childish..." It''s caused by appearance, I guess. Or is it the spirit? This girl is solid, but sometimes she''s childish. "So... my favorite thing...... but...... It''s a stuffed animal..." Oh, it looks good, I didn''t say it to you, but I do feel like Iphonne is coming tighter than Mia is holding a stuffed animal. Twintail, who is a junior high school student at his age but still clearly looks like an elementary school student, is turning bright red with MojiMoji. She seems very shy, and I don''t know how she reacts, should I disclose information about that friend? "Mia, I don''t think you hate stuffed animals, do you? Dickon - my sister''s got a bear stuffed animal, and she makes me touch it every once in a while, because she seems to be hanging out with her stuffed animal." Those two puppet games are obviously not conversations or stories that normal girls do, but that''s not to say... Fulfilling, Ifonne regained her energy. "True and awesome!? Mia, would you be happy with a stuffed animal? "That''s absolutely fine. Guaranteed." Mia''s sexuality is allergic, but she seems to really care about Iphonne. A gift from this girl would surely please you. "... Alt-kun, you and Mia are very close, aren''t you?" "Uh-huh..." Am I right...... From a standpoint, I feel close to where the victim and the perpetrator stand. I don''t think it''s a legitimate relationship, you know, just getting cold from dressing? "Mia, you''re a very good kid, so keep him company, okay? "Well, if there''s no danger to you, that''s not a bluff..." You''re really scared that you can turn your bloody eyes on me. It never occurred to me that the feelings of the women of the world who hated their sexually harassing uncles and such could be understood after reincarnation...... "Ugh! I''ve made up my mind! I, Mia, will make the gift a cat''s stuffed animal! Apparently, Ifonne could have made a decision. Mia wouldn''t be surprised if she gave you a stuffed animal, but I can assure you that I''ll just say I''m absolutely delighted. "Mr. Ifonne, after all, are you going to buy a stuffed animal somewhere? "Haha. That''s right ~... I can do a little sewing, but I''m not clever enough to make something..." I think the only technology that holds me is a big deal. "I''d like to give Mia a little something good, and if it''s Wang Du''s shop, I wonder if it''s a Madorn sewing workshop or a Bulls sewing workshop...? Bulls Sewing Workshop is a fancy shop for nobles, right? So, was Madorn Sewing Workshop the store that made the example stuffed animal, which was won by ''Fran?ois'', the monster we met last year when Celi... You remind me of something I don''t like, I''m getting chilly... I shake my head and ask your child maid a question. "How about the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? I deal with stuffed animals there, too." "Mm-hmm... The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is weak in the clothing sector... I handle fabrics and stuff very well..." Having said that, I think Chairman Shorcina and Mr. Henriette also said that that department of their own Chamber of Commerce is not strong... (But I think the dicon I gave Fi is pretty well done......) I personally have an edge on the Chamber of Commerce, and I owe you one, so when it comes to shopping, it becomes an elf store, but from Iphonne, who has nothing to do with that kind of thing, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is only ''one of the options''. "Okay! Madorn, I''m going to sew workshop! I''ll be looking for a cat stuffed animal there for my next holiday. Thank you, Alto. Thanks to you, I''ve decided on a gift for Mia! I don''t think it helped as much as I was thanked. Well, if it''s settled, it''s above all. By the way, can''t you just let me go? "That''s no good! But I''d also like to thank Alto for something. Alt-kun, is there anything you want me to do? Even if they suddenly say... Thoughts, I could think of something a little bit. That, for me, is a whisper and an important thing. "Oh, well, I have one favor to ask you -" I fail to try to escape from her and mouth my thoughts as they are. The twin-tailed maid was happy with my words. That was a little before October, one day. 484 Episode 478 Mias Birthday "Alltkiuuuuuuuuuuuuu! "Whoa!?" Some day in October. Suddenly, he framed the tackle of a pervert who had attacked him from behind. Why do you have to have such a bad heart experience in the morning? "It''s terrible. It scratches. Why are you avoiding it? If you don''t, they''re preying on you! Yeah, stop that nasty, niggy, weird trick! Mia stays put and comes stuffing the distance with a jizzy, hip-dropped position that can fly over here at any time. "Alt-kyu, actually, it''s kind of a special day for me." I''ll take it. It would be your fifteenth birthday. To celebrate that, my mother has been preparing dishes since yesterday. "A milestone birthday is different from the usual one, it''s a special birthday. So I don''t think you''re going to hit a bee today or so, even if you say a little bit of my best. I think you''ll be forgiven." " say what theoretical consistency there is between what you say and what you do now" "Kufu......" Waste-made eyes gleam suspiciously. My sixth sense (I don''t have one) tells me to evacuate in a hurry. "About today, even if this Mia sister attacks Altoki, she''s supposed to be blinded! What ''should'' be, what! Whoa! Today''s tackle will always be more and more beautiful......! Oh, horrible......! "Alt-kyu, you don''t have to turn so bright red to light it up. We''re just going up the adult stairs together." "That''s a staircase to adults! Thirteen stairs to the truncated platform. Ah! "Alt-kyun. Ha, how come you don''t do that with me, your real sister, when you care so much about skinning with your family? When you''re stuck with Phee and Noir, you smile so much, it''s weird." Oh, shit! Too many scratches, I don''t know what to say! But there''s only one thing I know, if I get caught, ''they''ll eat''! I desperately flaunt a hell of a hug that is rolled out in a sharp move. Even during the practical exam, I don''t think I was in such a hurry. "Ugh...... Huh!?" It hits my back, the feeling of Don. When I realized, I was being driven to the corner of the room. Soon, I think I lost my escape. No way this guy calculated this from the beginning...? "Kufu......" So, no... Huh! I can''t escape......! This guy is a mightier enemy than anyone I''ve ever met...! "Yes, Alt-kiyun, I got you. Yikes! "Muggy! Poor Alto Crane Putt has been imprisoned by a suspicious man! "Then let''s live. Just the two of you, in the love nest! "So, someone uh-uh-uh-uh! Somebody bail me out. Uh-huh! This is how I was exposed to Mia. "Yes, I got it." There, it was one of the vacant rooms away. This building doesn''t have much to offer, thanks to Mrs. Aufsta''s harassment. And the room Mia brought me to. So it''s very gallant. Sometimes I do it indoors. Hiding with Phee is useless where there''s nothing like this. So there is hardly anyone who comes to this place, even if he is usually a distant dweller. but there was only a slight change there. Cut cakes, teapots, and snacks were placed on top of tiny tiny shabu-shabu platforms. "... What''s this? "Yes, Mia, it''s handmade by your sister. I wanted Alt-kyun to eat, and this is how I prepared it." "Prepare..." Normally it would be the other way around. It''s Mia''s birthday, so ''to be prepared'' should be Mia. No, it''s true that on Earth, in some countries, there were countries where birthday parties entertained their surroundings. "Actually..." Mia scratched her pompous cheeks. "I''ve always wanted to thank Altoki. I''ve always wanted to thank you. So today at the milestone, I thought I''d give you back in a whisper." "Thank you? To me...? I thought that would be ''reverse'' too. It was Mia who returned from Cyril and gave me the plug when I was starving. It is also Mia who is following "Belly Sister," who lives next door, along with Iphonne. It''s also Mia who doesn''t have all sorts of servants attached to her, and she''s partitioning everything from her chores. I don''t remember being thanked for what I owe this girl. "No ~... Me too... And my parents Baron Venink''s house is very helpful thanks to Altoki..." Is it related to eels when you say home? I don''t have any other contacts. "Thanks to Altoki, my house has been moistened. And thanks to that, my two sisters were saved, too." The Baron Venink family was weak. I mean, I don''t have any money. Mia, who works for the Marquis, put most of her salary in the house because of it. Until now, the symptoms were gradual. If there was'' something '', I would have been in trouble. And lately, that''s what happened. Mia''s sister has two, both of whom are already married, but one said that her daughter-in-law was in sudden trouble and had difficulty with the flow of funds, while the other said that her birth child was seriously ill and needed expensive medical expenses. "If it was my house before, I don''t think there was anything I could do. But not this year. Both were helpful. Thanks to Altoki..." "... I''m not thanking you for the eel." The starting point was'' myself ''. I just wanted to eat an eel, not think about doing something about Mia''s house. Even if it had been saved, it belonged only by chance. So I don''t think Mia needs to be thankful. "Even by chance, it was Altoki who brought it to me - right? So let me thank you. My father, this year he dressed up and said he would inspire a gift for me. Parents rarely looked that good, so I was happy with that, too." Mia''s calm smile was directed towards a ''family'' that was nowhere to be found in this setting. I had more thoughts in me than I had in me. "Yes, Alt-kiyun, tea is here. This, of all the things I drink personally, is the best thing. All I can do is to this extent, but I''d be glad to hear it." If you give me that look, you can''t just not take it. "Well, I''ll take it. Coincidentally, a toast." "Yes, please have a drink." Zuzu, and make tea. As always, good arm. I also learn how to brew tea from Abel, so I know Mia well. Especially around me, my master and Henriette have a lot of celebrities. "Yeah. Delicious" "Kufu...... Good. Looking at Alt-kyun''s smile makes your sister happy too." I don''t know who my sister is now. "Altokyun, once again, thank you" "What is it? This is how you thank me for the eel thing? "About Iphonne, too, hey. Artuki promised me he''d make a sorceress Order next year, but if I didn''t say it, I wouldn''t have let it bother me." "Fine, nothing. Mr. Ifonne is helping me, too." Mia just lay her eyes down for a moment and then offered her a plate. "The cake is also handmade by your sister. Please eat." As recommended, I mouthed a tiny cake. Yeah. Delicious. Low amounts, I guess, on purpose. After this I have a genuine Mia birthday party. Because Ifonne and Mia Daddy also come and whisper and behave like a treat to the fullest. "Yes, Mia. Wait a minute." I went back to my room early enough and came back with things. "Yes. This" "Is this...? "One crack in the gift. It''s a special celebration of the milestone today. From me, I got two. I''ll give you one of them now." One is an accessory that mimics a cat, as I told Iphonne during this time. And the other one, this is it. It doesn''t make women very happy. "Wow!? It''s a statue of a cat. Hey! I made it out of woodworking techniques I learned from Gado, cat figurine. The colour is also applied properly to the details. "Is this cat washing her face? "Yeah. Mia''s parents'' eel - I tried to take the test to make sure the swamp dojo sales went well" "And you''re here? "The name of this statue is Invitational Cat. Customer, come here. You want me to come? Raise your own hand and let it move. A lot of inviting cats in the Earth world aren''t very cute, to be honest, so I let Mia finish off with a thorough cuteness focus, as she likes it. So the design is totally my original. I''m Ginal. "Alt-kyun...... Huh! After all, about my home..." "So, even by chance. Is it normal to give an edge? I didn''t think deeply about it and make it, so when I''m too happy, that tickles me off. "I have to give you a special reward for all the things you''ve done, Altoki." "Haha, it''s a big deal. It''s Mia''s birthday. You don''t have to pay me back." "Really? -... Don''t you need..." "Mia......? "No eh. But even if you think so, in time, I''d like to repay you properly. I don''t care if you pull yourself off." "So, it''s a big deal." "For me, Altoki, that''s how much I appreciate it." Mia narrowed her eyes. And then, I squirm with potpourri. "By the way, Altokiyun" "Yeah? What? "... here we are, both of us" Something. There was suddenly disturbing air. "There''s all sorts of things I want to say about the house, about Iphonne, but I''m going to leave that aside and take advantage of this good opportunity, right? No, I will, won''t I? You''re not. "Then Alt-Kyun. Again, stairs, shall we climb together? So let''s climb up - no! If you notice, the maid was in a loosely lower position, like a cat just before it hit a rat. "Hey...... Stop joking..." "Alto kiuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I love it. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t come! Come, come, come, come, come! Thus Waste Maid''s birthday was colored with my screams. 485 Episode 479: Marimo Chan Day Our sister sleeps well. Eat well, play well, and rest well. Sometimes this means that he is snuggling around to the limit of his strength, but also because our mother has a philosophy that says, "Don''t let the child take a good nap." Especially since my mother herself seems to have inherited it from Cyril''s grandmother. Either way, I''m free when Fee''s asleep. I talk to Abel, study, make gifts, and use my free time effectively. I was reading a book in that free time that day when I was going to finish October. It''s not reading for study, it''s a hobby. "Yeah......? When I looked up at the lid, just over there, the lid and the black sphere were coming towards me. Not to mention our youngest sister. I usually take a nap at this hour with my mother and Phee. "Akia! When you come down into my arms, you''re in baby mode there. I can hug you. "Yikes! Aki-kun!" Marimo smiles and cheeks. Apparently on a whim, he wanted to be sweet on me. "All right, all right. Noir''s hair looks beautiful today." "Kifu ~...!" My youngest sister''s hair is really beautiful, so I praise Mia and her mother a lot. So he seems confident in his own hair already, with a baby as well. I''m starting to rejoice when I compliment you. "Holy shit! Holy shit!" Marimo pointed out from her arms to the toy box that was piled up in the corner of the room. Looks like he wants you to play with that one. "Oh? Shall we play a little?" "Yikes! Dark-haired babies have a full smile. And for the record, we''re going to play with the building blocks. Marimo wanted to do it. "Akia! Mmm!" Before the educational toy, my intended youngest sister. Bravely grab the building blocks of the rectangle and place them sideways. On top of that, I rode a few similar building blocks. That''s just it. "Ah bu! Kiyu!?" What do you say, Marimo, you look back like that. Of course, there''s no other option but to compliment you. "Oh, wow, noir! "Yikes! Marimo, I''m thrilled. They just have fun building up trees. No, and with that, can you give me a compliment? Either way, it''s very smiling. (Phee had these times too...) My older sister is sometimes craftsman. Because of his talent in neat ceramics, Phee also piles up themes and restraints to build up the building blocks these days. A slight angle difference also seems important to the person, who will make it by checking the orientation over and over again. Somehow, it''s a way of loading things beyond the ''play'' realm. "Miu Miu...... Huh! Not like this......! Here! Where do you think?" Even if they say so, I don''t know the sapphire. Going there, Marimo is just like a child. I feel nostalgic and secure. Fee, too, is still the right kid for the year when he sings paintings and songs...... "Aha, hey! Marimo reaches out to another building block. I''ll never forget that, the building blocks of the cause of my dying early in life. Now put it vertically. "Huh... Huh! Put it down without knocking it down, my youngest sister with the face that it''s done. He immediately turns around here and sends a glittering gaze of praise and praise. "Awesome, Noir! You could have put it down without knocking it down! "Ahhh! Yikes!" You were overjoyed, coming here at first sight and diving. Take it with Gassili. "Holy shit! Ni...... Huh! And stroke and appeal. It''s always watching Fee come and go and stroke Marimo with love, so why is it a favorite for this girl as well? "Look, Noir, why?" "Shh! Akiyah! Ki-yah! Hmm, looks happy. Marimo is growing up to be a sweetheart too... You seem more passionate about me than you used to because of your mind. - The change happened at the moment I was thinking so. Ku...... and my youngest sister''s stomach made a lovely noise. "Abu..." Stop being sweet, Marimo, and I''ll look up to you jizzily. Yeah, I know. You must be hungry. But I''m sorry. My shoddy magic power doesn''t even provide enough magic to make a snack. (Do you want to wake Fee up first...? That''s it, that girl is pathetic...) As I was patrolling, the brunette babe did me a favor and let me out. "Holy shit! Ki-yu! "Yeah......? I pointed to the shabudai. There''s a treat on there that our ladies love. Today''s sweets are pound cakes. "Nah! "Huh!? Noir, do you want that? "Hum...! Nodding forcefully. This girl used to want a normal meal with us, or she wanted dinner. I have a past where I tried feeding them to try, but even sand put back the meal I gave them in a reaction as if they had been put in my mouth, and I cried them out as they were. "Oh my God! to!" But now Noir is desperately about to complain, "Give me that one." (So, are you okay...? Keep Marimo stuck and close to Shabudai. "Akia! Akiyu!" Meanwhile, my youngest sister is reaching for pound cake. Snacks and regular meals must be a symbol of admiration for this daughter because Fee and her mother are always smiling and cheeky. "Come on...... Wait a minute...? Rehold the noir and take a pound cake with one hand. Instead of the slightly stiff part of the cad, I tear the soft part in the middle and carry it to the mouth of my youngest sister. (For once, also using the magic of purification, and) Again, I''ll give it to you. "Noir. You can''t do this, can you? If you can''t do it, it''s good for you, right? "Geez! Without hesitation, my youngest sister included in her mouth. I''m moving my mouth with my mogomo. What do you think? Is it a body of immature spirits that can eat pound cake...? Looking at it jiggly... "Shh! He turned his full smile on me. "Oh good......! Noir, you can now have a regular meal in your mouth too......! "Come on, come on! Marimo is shaky whether the treat was delicious or whether she was happy to be ''with her family''. "Ki-yu! Ahhh!" "Hmm? You gonna eat more? Are you okay? You''re not forced? "Nah! He doesn''t have a problem. I''ll give it some more. "Mm-hmm! Kikyu!" You''re normally eaten...... Would this be okay......? He kept giving as he was asked and noticed that Noir had finished eating two pound cakes. You''re quite a healthy man. "Oh dear! Ahhh!" "Huh? What? This is delicious now, but I want some magic too...? - Uh, you wait a little longer. I can''t help it..." "Abu..." Marimo looks sadly silent. There, "Uh-huh..." a careless voice sounded. Apparently, my mother has been awakened. "Manya! The youngest sister instantly becomes a sphere and jumps into her mother''s chest. It''s the same mommy and daughter gesture. "Oh, Noir, you were up first, weren''t you? Ugh. Morning? "Holy shit! "Hehe... You''re in a good mood, huh? Was there something good going on? "Heuuuuuuuuuuuuu...!" Parents and children are staring at each other and laughing. And "Miuuuuuuu......" Pretty little piggy, too, seems to have been blinded. Rise and shine, and see me soon. "Hehe hehe...! Not so bad for!" He woke up and came flirtatious and hugged me. "Phee. Morning? "No, no, no, no! Even if it looks sleepy, a full smile. But that was just for a moment. I am stunned, as if I had seen the abyss of despair immediately. "- Huh!? Nah, no... Huh! No." The child pig growls and looks all over the room, clinging to me. "Oh, what''s up, Phee?" "Oh, my God! We''re out of cake! "Huh!?" My mother, who loves sweet things, instantly turns blue, and she looks at the empty plate and is stunned. "... Shit" I shrugged. No, I squealed. I knew exactly who was going to eat the pound cake in this room. After all, you two are more responsive to my voice... "Al...? I wonder what that means...? "Did...? Phew''s cake, but I ate it...? "Oh, no... This is the..." Thus, I was desperately framed to give an explanation before I could convey important information about the evolution of Marimo. 486 Episode 480: The Tale of the Hangover November of the year 1206 of sacred history. In the western distance of the Marquis''s residence in Bailefeld, some people continued in and out in whispers. Needless to say, her sister''s birthday is imminent. Phyllia Crane Putt will be five this year. I mean, it''s a milestone year. I''m two years old and Mia is just ten years away. By the way, my mother is now twenty-three years old. Going in and out of our house are the elves as usual. Yantine brings most of the supplies, but I often see Mr. Fennel as well. Shorcina, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, is - I guess he''s just hanging on to Phee''s birthday and coming to see Abel. "So, Master Alto. You can''t go wrong with your birthday party prep here, can you? "Yes, no problem. Thank you, Mr. Fennel." Receive supplies for the party from a familiar exorcist''s sister. This guy is not supposed to be in a delivery position, but he still cares about a lot of things. Preparations to celebrate My Angel are kept secret from Phee himself, but he''s under the same roof. You can''t be unaware of that satirical girl. However, this is what Phee says to her mother. "Fee. Al''s doing a lot for Fee, so pretend you don''t notice, okay? It''s better that way, Al." "I get it! Phew, I''ll pretend I don''t know! Happy for you! Is that worth it, Fee, after happily hiking my mouth when I''m fucking around, "Phew, I don''t know! Phew, I didn''t see anything! Heh heh heh heh heh! Pretending to block my eyes, I''m running away with a smile. Well, I don''t mind if they know about ''getting ready'' or so. I don''t want the gift to be known. "Heh, heh... Huh! Still from the shadow of the rear, it looks like the cute little pig is peeking this way with Kossolikoso. Meanwhile, Mr. Fennel is better. She checks her surroundings with Kyorokyoro to make sure there are no extras. And I took something out, and I approached Fee, mostly. "Dear Phyllia" "Ah! Phew, they found me! What do we do!? Phew, I''m in trouble! Apparently, he meant to hide skilfully... Mr. Fennel rejoices with a gentle smile. "Dear Phyllia" "What? Phew, I like it! "Yes. I know. So,. What do you think? What do you mean, make something for Master Alto with this ceramic clay? Currently, Master Alto seems to be busy with" why "." For some reason, Fey only laughed for a moment. And dressed as a wind that I don''t even know, he turns his face to the sister-in-law of the devil. "Heh, heh... Huh! Phew, but I''m busy with something! Then I''ll make something for you! A sister who receives clay and rushes to go. I''m sure it''s you. I guess he was too happy in person and didn''t have time for it. Rubbing clay will also change the mood of My Sister. "... thank you, Mr. Fennel" "No, compassion is not for people." Beautiful. Your eyes glistened suspiciously. I don''t know, I have a strange chill. It''s no longer a waste of time, and you won''t be attacked again. "By the way, Master Alto. Did you know that at the end of the year - especially in December - those involved in business will be busy? "Yeah, well. There will be a lot of things to do to prepare for the New Year." "Yes. There it is. Preparation for the New Year also includes the liquidation of the past. So you get busy." That would be called recovery of the tsuke. The Edo period counted for the bumps accumulated in the basin, but even in this world, some of them do. As a general rule, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce makes payments on the spot, but when some nobles and large business partners are opponents, they can be ''late payments''. Recovering this tsuke, or the collector, was referred to as a ''hangover'', was once a Edo-era poem, and was also the subject of rave. "- So the Chamber of Commerce will also be busy at the end of the year, so if you can pay for it, of course, advances are very welcome." "Well, I guess so. November is halfway there, but it''s much better than getting old." "- Yes. I got your word." "... Huh? Yura, and the beautiful elf approaches. "Oh, um... Mr. Fennel? "Master Alto hasn''t been paid for me yet" "Ahhh!" Special "...... ugh! Yes, I did! I promised this guy I''d get a ''Snack Special''...! "- Ha!? No way, I gave Phee some clay to get rid of...!?" "... Master Phyllia is more about Alto''s life, but on the other hand, you tend to lose sight of things around you when you''re obsessed with art" "Ugh..." "Tottle. Please keep the door closed so no one can come in, right? I reacted to her words and a little squirrel popped up. The spiritual beast became immense during the moment, leaving his body at the door and sitting down. Can''t anyone come in with this? I mean, help isn''t coming. I didn''t know I''d be so cautious...! Director Fennel, don''t be afraid......! "So, Master Alto. Get ready...! That''s how I was left with a beautiful high elf. He held me tight, and I was cheeky and headless, and then, he got all sorts of things. I''ve never been snuggled or caressed by this person before, but I''ve never been loved in a wide variety of ways... (Unlike when Mia, she doesn''t get goosebumps, so the vector of desire is still healthy, I guess...) But boulders are special. Anyway, it was thorough. Shall I just tell her that the details lay low in her honor, but she was worried that she was under a lot of stress? (As far as I''m concerned, I couldn''t help but wonder how many times Mi Ear slapped me on the cheek and Tottle looking at me lonely...) Still, "I''m a stuffed animal bought out by a young girl," he told me, and kept waiting for the storm to pass. And in front of me, there''s a hangover that sits up and covers its own face with both palms. "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. He returned it to me. Beautiful ears and cheeks visible from the sides, but bright red. It seemed like you were planning on loving me, but you must have escalated uncontrollably yourself, too. It''s okay, Mr. Fennel...... Because it was slightly healthier than a suspicious maid wandering away...... "Ugh...... Master Alto''s raw and warm gaze hurts......" Well, if this unusual violence wasn''t directed at our sister, fine. If Fee eats it, I''ll cry for sure. There, and then a light footsteps sounded. There''s no way I heard wrong. It''s a footstep that reaches my ear every day, so I know who it belongs to. "Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good! He sounds very happy. I''m sure you''ve got a satisfying piece. Fulfilling, through the untouched door of Tortl, My Angel jumps in. "Yes! Mr. Pig! Phew, I made a cute pig figurine! This is very well done! Phew, I want you to bake this and give it to me! My Sister, who makes a big jump and hugs me. I can push my mochi cheek, but it''s very healthy, so I feel safe too. Well, Mr. Fennel seems ashamed too, and the disaster will only be about this once. "No, I''ll do it again if I get a chance" You''re not punishing me, are you? Either way, I''m ready. Come on, my dear, it''s the opening of your sister''s birthday. 487 Episode 481: Dear Sister Birthday Festival (Part I) "Yay, yay, yay, yay! Are you in a good mood, pretending to be a bum? "Slightly, slightly, slightly! Very smiling, pretending to have a bum. One young lady is dancing in front of her in the morning... Needless to say, it is Miss Phyllia Crane Putt. Derek Derek and the way he dances with a mellow smile feels exactly like the pinnacle of joy. "Phee. What''s up? Why are you in such a good mood? "Hehe hehe...! Huh, I don''t know! Phew, I don''t know! But I feel good about something! So strange!" It''s empty. Fee is in a good mood because today is her birthday and she can celebrate a lot. I don''t know, my angel. There won''t be ''I don''t know'' in a room where the decorations are already done and there''s even a cross section of ''Happy Birthday''...... My Sister''s outfit today is a white-toned, pretentious fluff. At the common level, it''s a design that can be worn without problems at parties and get-togethers. Of course, I''m wearing this because it''s your birthday. At first, Phee claimed that it was a good day, so her big favorite "Kid Pig Suit" or "Petite Mejed Suit" was good, but my mother and I rejected it. Even if Mejed is seated in the boulder for the celebration, it''s too scary. "Yes! Pussy!" My sister, who talked to me and was conscious of me, demanded the same clip as usual. I can hold Fee. Right now, in the kitchen, Mother and Mia are creating a treat for My Angel. It''s my birthday, so I wanted to make it for you, too. "It''s your birthday, Fee. Stay with him properly? What a mother tells me, there''s nothing more to it than to obey. Well, I provided the main ''recipe''... "Hehe...! Phew, I like it! At leisure, the five digits are spoken words, and my sisters slice through my cheeks. You don''t get tired of it either. When you whine, "Phew, much more than before, I like what you did to! Much more, much more, I love what you did to! I''m bored, it''s impossible! He said he got a strong kiss. Flexing with Fee like that, more and more treats are arranged on the table. My sister, who loves to eat, has always been a killer. "Ko, this, it''s all fu, eat good...!?" No, you know. We''re gonna eat that, too, right? "Phee, birthday, oh my goodness! That''s why it''s your birthday party again. Fey smiles like a sun, though only in the body and on a small scale. "Phee. Congratulations" "...... hmm. Congratulations." "Akiyu! "Congratulations. Good thing." "Hehe...! Thanks! Myangel is now five years old, too. I''ve become an alto crane put, too, but I thought I was going through a thick life. "Ohh! Are you ready for dinner? Phew, it smells delicious and it''s cranky! "Ugh...... That''s right. - Hey, Phee. Rice or presents, which is better first? "Miu Miu!? Giveaway!? I have a gift!? Phew, I forgot that! My sister is usually surprised... This is the pattern I forgot about with the vegetables. I guess I was blinded by the coming birthday and every bite, and I couldn''t get my head around you. "Ha ha, what shall I do!? I can''t believe there''s even a gift in addition to a treat. Phew, I''m too happy to go crazy! You were overjoyed, the pressure on your cheek is more amazing than usual. Maybe my face is very distorted right now. "Why don''t you take it first? If you eat it, you might be obsessed with eating it and eating it too much to go down, or you might get hungry and go into Nemo Nemo Dodo. Whatever, my angel, you danced while you were there last night... "Well, it''s your birthday present first. From your sister Mia, here it is." A maid calling herself my sister is bringing a wrap. Fee took it with his face shining. "Hehe! Thanks, Mia! And Phee breaks the billy and the packaging with all her strength. Yeah, my kid was one of those behavioral patterns... She looks like her mother ''failed''. Although Mia herself remains smiling. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Yikes! This is so good...! Mia''s gift is an educational toy set. Contains a number of toys that Fee might be happy with. My Angel loves to play too, so these things should make you happy. You know, Fi pulls my sleeve. "Ha, ha, now I want to play! Sounds interesting, lots of them! "I know how you feel, but we''re still waiting. It''s your birthday party." "Nyu......! The party is important, but I want you to play...! of postcards" What a bumpy face......! Forgive my helpless brother who can''t do anything...! "Yes, Phee. Is this a gift from your mother? There, my mother restarted her gift offense. Well, you can''t keep your beloved daughter on patrol all the time, so this would be the right decision. Fulfilling, Phee quickly regains her smile. "Ah! These are the Balamos! Mother''s gift was'' Mr. Animal Suit ''mimicking parrot glass. "Mr. Oumami Glass Suit" itself seems to be planning a "venue only" sale at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but this is entirely mother''s original. It is designed separately from what I make at the Chamber of Commerce and has a good deformation. "Hehe, sweetie! Phew, I want to try this on! Come on, don''t take your clothes off! The straight line when I think of it is that it doesn''t change when I''m five...... "So, Phee. This is my present." "Ah!? It''s Mr. Pig. - Uh-huh! My gift is Mr. Pig''s stuffed animal. It''s a big size so you can hug and sleep. Speaking of Phee''s sleep offering, there is a dicer, but he is always hugged with all his strength, and who eats him, so he steps down without an understudy. So, for once, it belongs to ''practical goods''......? He liked Mr. Pig''s stuffed animal, and My Angel quickly hugged him with all his might. (Nevertheless, it''s good to have Mr. Pig''s stuffed animal...) The pig is seen as an ingredient in this world and is not recognized as a plaything, so it is almost not a good for children to be happy with. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce recently started selling about the Suit of the "Mr. Become an Animal Series" in Sekiyama. So I can cloud that this hand plush is very rare. (Glad you asked Iphonne...) This pig, in her handwriting, was obtained from the ''Madorn Sewing Workshop'', which is stuffed-related. "Good for you, Fee. We need to give her a name, too, right? "Yeah...... Huh! Hehe, hehe, thanks! Phew, good luck and give it a good name! Mr. Pig, he''s holding the stuffed animal tight and pretending to have a tiny body. And Mighty Char, one of our ''tiny'' frames, walks out. "... Phee. From me, take this." "Miu...? Miu Miu...... Huh!?" I don''t know how many times Fee has seen you shine. The gift from Abel seems to have caught my angel''s attention. That''s probably not content, it''s appearance. (With the talisman I was given when I was five, I''m sure it''s amazing...) It should also be noted that the awesome talisman has so far remained unrelated to its effect. No, it''s fine without edge though. "To, to...! Ha, this... Huh!?" My sister is shaking like a crocodile. Yeah. Well, this is what Myangel always wanted. "Ko, stick...... ugh! Phew, I''ve always wanted to use a stick... Huh! Abel''s birthday present was a wand made of precious divine trees. In consideration of Fee, the shape is close to that of the stick. Designed to look like a wand and not even a stick. I would be using precious trees, but sometimes I make them for children. Did the doctor say that the Holy Spirit I know helped me process it? Luxurious. Mages in this world often carry canes. This is because the wand itself acts as an aid for magic amplifiers and surgical controls. Tordi, a familiar magician, also said he had a short wand, and the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce handled the kind of magic wand. Besides, Vale''s sorceress, who was at Ringside on the sorcery exam when the Marquises were coming to watch the game, should also have a cane in both hands. "... it shouldn''t be a bad idea to have a cane, because I don''t think Phee, like me or Al, will take the form of a sorcery or a weapon" That''s the teacher''s valve. Sure, I use spears and Abel uses swords, so I don''t use canes. My sister grabbed the ''stick'' with joy and courage. "Phew, put on the clothes you gave me and use this stick! I''ll smash everything! What kind of goals are you setting? But My Sister''s brave face didn''t last long. Because soon a cute noise rang from her sister''s stomach. "I''m, uh, hungry! Gifts are not as appetizing. Shall we have a treat? There''s a new menu for today''s day. 488 Lesson 482: Dear Sister Birthday Festival (Part II) "Yay, what can I eat today Phew!? Phew, I think a bowl of parents and children or a bowl of Tennao would be good! I think it''s good, even if they say so, but after they''ve already made it... I mean, I like my angel bowl, too. "Phew, I''m hungry! I''m getting ready to eat a lot for today! You were eating until you were full last night, weren''t you? "Ugh! Phew, listen carefully, okay? For dinner today, Al thought of a new dish for Phi? "Want to!? Really!? Really, for Phew!?" "Yeah. It''s true." Precisely, I just pulled it out of my previous life''s knowledge. "Ya..." "Ya?" "Yay, yay, yay! He made something delicious for me, but for Phew! Thanks! I''m so happy for you! Phew, I like it! Huh, I love it! My Sister holding onto me while I hold onto the stick. "It was my mother and Mia who made it, so thank you that way, okay? "Ugh! Hehe, oh, Mia, thank you! Your brother will be glad you grew up in a properly thankful cloudy child. "It''s always so delicious what you think about! Phew, full of anticipation! Oh, my God. It''s so sparkling. Well, Phee says it''s delicious no matter what you eat, so it''ll be fine there, I guess. "Yes, now, the arrival of a new menu of Alt-Keun ideas. Yikes." Mia brings it into the soup dish. Yeah. Smells good. The sauce is a complete fig, but it looks like it finished up pretty good. Or maybe it''s because of your mother or Mia''s arm. "-!" Picun, and your sister can look up. I think I felt something for this girl. "... to" "Yeah?" "I haven''t seen it yet, but, hey, I see signs of liking it......! Yeah I feel meh...... Huh! I just want to say that it''s such a big deal, but ''that'' is something that kids love, and Fi will certainly like it. "Yes, Phee. Be careful, ''cause it''s hot, okay? Mia put it on the basin. My mother receives it on the way and puts it in front of My Sister. Phee glanced at it and made you even more brilliant. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!? This looks delicious! This smells good! This, it''s got mushrooms! Come on, don''t swing the stick because it''s dangerous. What was put in front of Fie, that is, it was a hamburger. A combination of ingredients made with demi sauce and made into a simmering hamburger with mushrooms. I think the flavour is well stained, so it must be delicious. "Yay, this is it!? Phew, I''m so curious about this! "Oh, yeah, this is..." Hamburg - is the name of the city, so can''t it stay that way...? Don''t be too straightforward about the "mince ball" used during the Meiji period... Well, I have no sense of naming. Let''s go with clarity first. "This is a soft steak. Soft and delicious, huh? "Soft steak!?" Fee compares Babba to me and Hamburg. Who''s going to spill momentum when you''re already distracted by your appetite? "Sa, Phee. Would you like some? The hard thing is, you just have to eat it and then think." "Good for you! Eat first, that, meh! My sister will be fine. I did and stormed Hamburg first. Shisha - Chopsticks stretched out pinch the hamburger and cut easily. "Yay, this is soft...... Huh! It''s soft. My Angel carried the sauce-dyed meat to his mouth. "- Huh!?" And then I open my eyes. Gabba stood up and looked at my face. "Oh, yum, yum, yum, yum, yum! Ha, what is this!? Phew, this is so delicious, I''ve never eaten it before! My Sister likes hamburgers. Similar to Pudding, Hamburg is given the "Special Attack on Children" attribute, so it''s impossible. On the other side, the other mentes are chewing on the hamburger as well. "Mm-hmm! The meat feels heavy, but it''s so soft! The gravy is overflowing from inside, and it''s so juicy! "It goes well with this sauce too! It''s amazing! Tastes good! "...... hmm. It goes well with mushrooms. Firmly delicious, even though I don''t claim it at all" "Akia! Seems to favor the women as well. Does it feel like Mother and Marimo in particular liked it? Mia is looking back at me. "This is originally scum meat, isn''t it? Unbelievable, huh? Same goes for Mr. Marsh Dojo, but Altoki is a genius who changes every bit of what is said to be less valuable! The value of the mince will depend on the ingredients, but it''s not going to be that expensive. But if mince is inexpensive and available, could we also improve the food situation in nurseries and orphanages a bit? No, do you get quite a few eggs and milk to use with the connection...... In that case, substitutes will be needed. Or to reopen it and tell you not to use it? But then the texture changes a lot... I''m going to sell the recipe to the Chamber of Commerce anyway, and I wonder if I could talk to Chairman Shorcina next time? "Yummy! Soft steak is delicious! Phew, I''m loving this! Eat with rice, that''s great! Boulders like bowls. Did you cut the way early to eat with white rice? In the end, Phee had more rice than usual, as declared. You look so happy, even though it''s painful. He leans on me, whilst he says something like that. "Phew, I ate a lot! It was delicious! "Yes, yes, see, this is it? Why?" "Hehe...! - Thank you." You narrow your eyes and exhale heavily... There, the mother who laid Marimo to sleep, leaves her last sister with Mia. "Ugh... Fee, you look so happy" "Phew, I ate a lot of delicious food! I got a bunch of great gifts! Congratulations to everyone! Now, why are you doing this? This is nothing but happiness! Mother hugged her beloved daughter, who appealed to happiness by gesturing while she was kicking. "Thank you, Phee" "Nyu? Why are you thanking Phew? The gifts, the soft steaks, the oka-san gave them to me. Thank you, it''s supposed to be fu." Her mother cheeked at her sister, tilting her little neck strangely. "Your mother is happy that Fee grew up well like this." Even peaceful and healthcare developed Japan is a dangerous place for children. Not to mention that in a world like this, many children cannot be satisfied with adulthood. It is unhealthy from the beginning, or even healthy, being attacked and killed by monsters. The children who lost their lives in the ''Cyril catastrophe'' that happened last July must have been there, too. So I know how your mother feels, too. What a blessing that my dear child can grow up so fast and smile. "Miu Miu!? Until then, why are you hugging me!? Phew, I''m happy but confused...! "I''m just like my mother. I''m so glad Fee turned five." "-" Fee made her jump the piqun and body. At the same time, I felt faintly ''something'' touched the inside. "I''m really happy for you, too...! Phew, I feel ''happy''......! Is that to say that you touched your soul unconsciously? My sister, who is fit for the sorcery of her soul, has been better at its treatment than before. My "root interference" seems to be used very normally, more naturally, without overloading the subject''s soul, so that it can be used in a state that is difficult for them to understand. Fee was crying. It was more obvious than the Word, that heartfelt feelings had arrived, but it was a lie. "Hehe hehe...! Phew, I knew I was happy......! It''s very important......! "That''s right! I really love Phee and Al and Noir! Mother kisses Fee''s cheek full of strength. Even I could not use soul life technique, and I understood that the appearance was true love, without lies. So I''ll say it, too. Because it should be a good word to say again and again, even if it was a previously given word. "Fee, thank you for being born. And I want you to be happy." "Fee, if you''re here, you''re much happier! Ooh, the guys are here, and every day is fun! Fee kisses me and my mother. Give me a kiss with a smile as I gush my face with tears. Being able to cry happily - how happy it is, I should bite. So let''s protect this precious family. Whatever disaster lies ahead. 489 Lesson 483: Raspberry Frenzy "Allt, are you there? There is, isn''t there? Your package has arrived." Something arrived at me at the end of the month of November 1206. "Yeah? Luggage for me? "That''s right. It''s a crate. It''s a little heavy, so I''m glad you could help me." I followed Mia because she rarely said such a thing, and there was a crate about the size of a cardboard with a computer in it. As far as completion is concerned, certainly with Mia''s fine arms, it will be difficult to carry this upstairs. "Thank you, Mia. I''ll carry it later, so you can go back to work, okay? "No, it''s a boarded ship. I mean, as a sister, I''m worried about the contents. So I''ll follow you." Isn''t that just wild horse guts...... Well, nothing good. With this back length, you can''t see the front when you have the luggage. I used the magic of physical strengthening to bring in crates. (Yeah......? Does it also come with a letter) There was an envelope with the crate. Read it... "Well, it''s from Frey" A fearless friend living in Cyril. It was a gift from the daughter of a super beautiful girly man, military uniform Chanko and Frey Mele El Baumann. "... Oh, Cheng Cheng. Mushroom payback." The letter says at length in an aristocratic oblivious sentence that the mushrooms given here were very delicious. Well, that mushroom is from the sanctuary, that would be delicious. Others also describe him as in the midst of spreading his favorite example board game - Backgammon - around the troupe and the aristocracy. "So, thanks to..." Oh, my God, it''s strawberries. Strawberries are seasonal in winter and some in spring. It''s still critical November, so it looks like some kind of strawberry to get out early. I had a peach in the summer. The Viscount Bauman family possesses an orchard, so I guess this is also the one chosen from among them. He purposefully packs it in a crate to keep it sunny, and uses ice demon stones just before the energy runs out to keep it warm. The Ice Demon Stone is precious, so even though it is just before I finish using it, I feel generous from the fact that it has been used as a gift by ordinary people. "Eating strawberries is also the first time in my previous life... I don''t like it that far, but I''m glad it''s been a while." Did you say anything, Alt-Kyun? "Oh, no, it''s nothing...! hahahahaha......! As always, I''m a detour. "Al, I need to talk to you about something important" When Frey informed me that the strawberries had arrived, my mother sat me down for some reason. Those eyes, they''re very serious. "What, mother? What the hell is this? "I''ll talk to Al, even if I do." "Even if we talk? What is it? My mother, get her place right. "Al, can we take the pudding from Abel? "I can''t help it." I answered instantly. Abel''s obsession with Pudding is a little unimaginable. That damned elf Mis who used to come to my house tried to get his hands on the fridge pudding without knowing it belonged to Abel, "... if you''re going to take the pudding away from me, risk your life to challenge it... eh" I remember seeing Mighty Char standing behind me with a quiet kill and turning blue. "By the way, Al. Abel brings fruit once in a while, doesn''t she? It could be an apple or a melon." If you say so much, I''ll even notice you''re a fool. Abel said there was never a strawberry in the fruit she brought me. Strawberries, too. "... so much, you like it? "Probably line up with the pudding, huh? That girl, when it comes to strawberries, I think she likes them for the Al class." Are you happy that your favor for me is in line with pudding and strawberries? Aren''t you usually depressed? "And... or... ku! When it comes to obsession with strawberries, keep Al in mind too, okay? - That girl, she''s a huge strawberry boy." "Ichiko..." I''ve never heard that title before. "Miu...? Miuuuuuuu......" "Abbi..." There, Mai Angel and Marimo, who were napping in a hammock, look up. They hardened and slept hugging a big pig stuffed animal - the name, Buone (named after her sister) - but it seemed they had returned to the real world. "Nyu......! Something tells me it''s delicious" "Ab...... eh" Why did you wake up? Are you with me? Do you even have radar for eating? "Miuuuuuuuuuuu! Must be in that crate...! Phew''s Kang, I''m sure it will! Sister, you are seriously awesome sss...... You''re absolutely right. And out of the crate came the carefully packed strawberries. "Whoo!? Oh, this fruit!? It looks so delicious! And cute! "Akia! You two foodies are making you shine. "Heh heh. Is this a strawberry? "Strawberries!? This, I mean strawberries!? Phew, I want to try this! "It''s delicious, isn''t it? Your mother loves apples, but so do strawberries." "Phew, fruits like peaches! Peach sweet! Peach delicious! Peaches are adorable! Phew''s favorite! "Awww..." Marimo, who couldn''t make a normal meal until recently, is looking lonely. My mother immediately embraced her youngest sister. "Noir, all you have to do is eat some delicious food from now on, okay? So, let''s find our favorite food together, huh? "Yikes! My mother told me that, and I smiled. Well, but as my mother put it, from now on, it''s something I want you to meet for a lot of fun. By the way, fruit, I like pears. It''s shaky and delicious, isn''t it? "Yes! Strawberries, full of them! We can eat all of this!?" Pretty much, but are you willing to eat them all? When I counted, there were two hundred and twenty-four things I could eat, except for some bad guys. Of these, twenty-four fractions were given to Mia. Iphonne says you eat properly. I said I''d give you more. "No. If you can have it, I''d love to be the first Alt-Kee." That''s what happened, so I decided to go through. Because his eyes were serious. In the end, we divide the remaining two hundred into four equal parts. Me, Fee, Abel, and Mom & Marimo. My mother loves fruit and even on the way home from Cyril, she was devouring the souvenirs that Frey gave her, but this time she is eating with Marimo. I mean, it seems like Marimo would be happy to see you smile and eat strawberries. They smile at each other to feed the noir. Nevertheless, there are fifty of them alone. I''ve heard that the one in the transparent pack sold in the supermarket is roughly sixteen to eighteen, but I''m going to say three packs per person on more and more accounts. Absolutely, it''ll hurt you before you can eat it...... There was a time when I was thinking that way, too. On the following day, however, a large number of strawberries assigned to her and others had disappeared. I fought from the bottom of my heart. (I''ve only got 45 left, which I haven''t got my hands on...) I had to look at the strawberries in the fridge and even shake my head. "- Ha!?" That''s when I felt the odd pressure. At some point, he was behind me. - It''s all right. "Oh, Abel...... ugh!?" Mighty Char is pointing his icey eyes at his apprentice with a fever. "... Al" "Hey, what is it...? " one important thing to say" "So, important...? "...... hmm. It means that food should not be made crude" "I don''t remember making food crude..." Even so, he''s a former Japanese. Appreciating food is normal. Not to mention, we''re in a delicate position. It''s not in an environment where you can waste valuable food. The Master nodded mysteriously at my words. "...... hmm. I also know Al has taken care of food so far. But only this time, it might not. - Fruits are easily damaged" That''s right, you don''t think I can eat this amount of strawberries alone, but come on. "... As Al''s master, I strongly warn you about that. And if there''s a way to crack it down, we should use it." "No, I don''t think it''s going to be long if you give Fee or Mother anything to open it, it''s going to be a little over forty." You don''t have to look like that and be shombolished. Ahhh... I''m so proud of your ears. If this situation is a game, we''ll have a choice. One, you don''t even have to think about it. Give way to Abel! Two, young children are the priority! Let''s give it to Fee and Marimo! Three, if you want strawberries, give me those ears! To be scolded by scum, I just want to pick three in my mood. But I guess it''s sad. There are not enough parameters for ''Courage'' to choose the third. (Well, there''s no point in getting lost...) From the refrigerator, remove the monkey with red fruit. And softly, I offered it to your master. "Please help Wonder''s apprentice not to make food crude." "... Eh!" The flowers that were squishing filled up at once. Abel nodded loudly and took the monkey in his hand. There. "Ahhhhh! Abel, Al''s giving me strawberries. Uh-huh! My two daughters were taken, and my friends broke in. "... lucica" "Abel, cheat, come on! Me, I haven''t eaten enough strawberries, so I''ve been meaning to share them with Al! "Phew! Huh, I''ll eat more strawberries, too! Phew, I like sweet! I like it! "Ahhh! The three goddesses of the Crane Putt family are stuffed by their mentors in disgust. Mighty Char held the monkey tight. "... earliest this is mine... My property...... You are not allowed to take it. Because... Al gave it to me." "So no monopolies! Even I want Al''s strawberries! "If it''s strawberries, I want it too! Both - and strawberries, Phew, love it! "Absolutely!" A very crappy dispute broke out. I don''t know, my mother. You said you couldn''t take strawberries from Abel. Are you going to rob me? I feel like I''m going to prolong something, and I''ll make the rice... People, they call it escape. But whatever. I don''t have the courage to jump into the storm. 490 Episode 484: To Kishkud December1206 of sacred history. I mean, the last month of the year. The world is busy with connections, and the Royal Palace is making a fuss about the Fourth Princess''s birthday month, but our family has plans at home. Tomorrow is the second day to Kishkud Island. Since the last visit was in May of 1205, it would be the first visit in about a year and a half. Tomorrow morning we will leave the house, pick up the flowers in front of the ''10,000 Autumn Forest'' and then cross to an island like a paradise with that lake. "Uh... Souvenirs for Aqua Colors are sweets and board games and...... Prepare more food because the Coloboccles will be after you..." "I don''t want to!" As I checked my luggage before I went to bed, our sister ran in the position where she stuck her hands out. As always, it''s a dangerous way to run...... "What''s up, Fee? We gotta get up early tomorrow, so we gotta get some sleep, okay? "Phew, before that, I need to talk to you! "Talk to me? I wonder what it is? "Oh, can I borrow it? My Angel, who moves his hand a little bit and appeals to a secret story. When you listen to what you''re asking... "Um... Uh hey...... Phew hey...... Hehe...! I liked it." I''ve been kissed a lot. Apparently, all of a sudden, sweetheart mode has been activated. Even at the age of five, does your sister talk to your sister? My mother, who is sitting on the floor holding Marimo''s hand and flashing, laughs when she sees that. "Phee really doesn''t love being sweet on Al" That''s right. Your daughter is a big sweetheart. But Fee, Derek, shakes his head with his face still on. "Meh! Phew, you''re not a sweetheart! I did, but I shouldn''t because I wow Phew! You shouldn''t have fooled around! I was checking my luggage, so I was wondering if you were tempting me? Mochi cheeks are tender. My mother held up my angel, which was also carrying out a cheeky attack. "Nyu? Why are you sneaking around, Mr. O''Hara? "That''s because your mother, she loves Fee! Even Fee, there are times when you suddenly want to do something like this, right? "Miu Miu......! I know a little about that feeling! Phew, sometimes I want you to stick to me! Sometimes... Since you were able to communicate your intentions until today, there are no days when I didn''t get stuck at once, but it is. Behavior is followed by results. My mother''s stumbling on Fee made Marimo jealous and obstinate. "Ab...... Huh! My youngest sister, who approached me and sneaked at me like a bump of dissatisfaction. I held you in a good mood, and now my sister, who saw it, got furious. "... Mm. Still awake... Everybody, go to sleep fast...... Huh! Dr. Abel scolded me if I was stunned. And for the record, the next day. First, as planned, move in front of the ''10,000 Fall Forest''. In front of the witch''s hall in the woods, she reunited with Flowers and Chechs. "Hey, why, I''m already going ~ ~ ~ ~! I wish I could slow down a bit! As mentioned, I visited here to collect the cookies. The little wind fairy complained about that, but it''s a day trip today, so unfortunately I don''t have time to slow down. Behind the woods, whilst nagging your heterogeneous friends who stick to your cheeks and ear. On my way home, I was impressed that the witch snarled, "Go be careful". DD DD Flowers seemed to have been doing well to Chechnya while she was staying at the witch''s house, and she missed her breakup. But he also seems excited about his new journey to see if he has a curious personality. On that evidence, on my mother''s shoulder, I look like I''m really enjoying it. But Marimo doesn''t seem to care if she feels like she''s being taken My Mother. Remaining in a black sphere, she diligently clings to her mother and tries to distract her. Meanwhile, my sister walking hand in hand with me is smiling like a sun. "You''re doing great today." "If you''re with him, Phew always smiles! That''s for sure! "Oh, the sea! Phew, I like the wide ocean! - But I love it! My Angel, who loves majestic things, is looking at the sea. This year, Abel''s boat will be guided by an example mermaid to continue on the Great Sea Plains. The difference from last year will be the season. The winter sea, it''s cold. However, I guess it''s not enough to freeze because this is the southern continent side. Even if the wind is cold, I don''t feel the temperature is that low. "Yes! The sea, blue and very beautiful! Phew, fun to boat! "Holy shit! Our two sisters are thrilled to see the sea. It''s more than anything you honestly take an interest in and enjoy. I''d like to take you to more places in the future to show you different things and lots of scenery. "- Whoa! -! Flowers on my shoulder seem to be watching the ocean too. Does this girl have any anxiety about going to strange land? DD When I looked him in the eye, he smiled thoughtfully. My mother, holding Marimo, stops by the side and laughs couscous. "Cooka-chan, Al says she''s okay, so she''s not worried." "Wow, I know, Mother...? "Of course! ''Cause even though it''s just a little bit, it''s something we spent time with" Hey? And when my mother smiled, Hana nodded cocky. Apparently, Mother''s words were in her mood. In fact, my mother has been friends with Hana for a short time. He was admired by the children in the nursery, and missed by the Colobockles. My Mother seems to have an excellent ability to get along easily with others. But in retrospect, as long as it''s not such an alien stunt, there''s no way I can get along with a teacher who''s familiar and communally handicapped as soon as I meet him. Whatever it is, is it unique to your mother that you can just smile and take care of her? It''s just a world of smiles, a story I can''t manage. "Ab...... Huh! Heh heh! Marimo, who is held by her mother, alternates between My Mother and Flower and is shocked. She''s trying so hard to be a mother and she''s trying to distract me. "Oh, I did! I can see the island! My sister was in a good mood because she was stuck with me, and she pointed across the ocean with her rotten eyes, not making a small storm on the boat or anything. There you can see the paradise you should aim for. (Yeah......? On the island, I saw something faintly moving. Try using vision enhancement... Someone is standing on the pier and jumping. There, young, seemingly weak, but very hard-working, toddler with watery hair. She makes her tiny body jump and waves hard. Next to it, some coloboccle magicians are arming themselves with a grumpy face. They both look the same. Nothing changes here. Looks like it''s always the same. I just couldn''t wait to be glad that''s all. 491 Episode 485: Kishkuds Anomalies "Huh! Are those spirits from the outside!?" Watercolor, who I haven''t seen in a long time, is surprised to see our youngest sister and Hana. Naturally, the date of the visit and the reason for the visit are communicated via Abel in advance of our return visit. Flower''s "migration" was also recognized by this little lord. DD DD Flowers bowed her head just a little confused, "Ahhh! Marimo, held by her mother, made a flowery smile. "Eh heh... Huh! You''re both so cute! I''m glad you like this island." Where we are today is the "Water House", the central part of Kishkud Island and the only temple. But did...? There''s something strange about it. I don''t know what''s odd... "Long time? Long time? "Customers, customers" The coloboccles that have followed me on their own are following me and my mother. "Heh heh! Do you remember me? I know you don''t know what the little fairies are saying, but they know what you''re talking about. Mother is holding Marimo together on the couch, the coloboccles. "Yikes! Got him? Got him? "Soft? Relieved? Even if you''re stuck, it sounds kind of fun. Only my youngest sister is as blue as the end of the world. And speaking of words... "Mim, I''m surprised. Are you sure you can speak the official language of the continent? "Ha, yes...... Huh! I tried so hard to have a little conversation with you guys! As usual, you''re a healthy kid. But we''re getting good results. I think it''s amazing. "Hey, mime," "Eh heh... Huh! When you say that, I''m happy......! If this girl were my own sister, she would have stroked her head without hesitation. "What, those unpleasant eyes! Stop looking at Master Mime like that! It is Kupikupi, a colloquial sorcerer, who is pointing his fingers at me. But I was surprised there, too. "That''s the official language of the continent! You can use Kupipipi now too! "We need to keep an eye out so that you inferior people don''t fool Master Mime! What do you care, this coloboccle seemed to be working hard too. I don''t know if I''m leaving from "disbelief." Mother, happy to be able to snuggle the fairies, moves forward in front of Aqua. "Do you have a reward for such a great mime? "Huh? Reward......? "Jah! Over here! What my mother arranged on the table was a handmade treat. Some things get some sunshine, like cookies, while others are better eaten right away, like pudding. "Wow!? It''s a treat! It looks so delicious! Amazing Watercolor''s gaze was nailed to a pudding that she would never have seen, not a cookie of her favorite. Finally, the eyes of our sister and master are nailed to the pudding, but this is a souvenir for her, right? "Huh... Huh! Puffy, it looks so soft...... Huh! The face of the Lord of Kishkud loosened heedlessly on, but she seemed to have resisted her desires and withheld her hand on the pudding. "Ha, when I start eating, I feel like it''s going to be a big deal......! Yes, now it weighs itself......! Complete the process. Patience for that? Cookies, however, have already been devoured by the Coloboccles who escaped their mother''s arms. "Mim, from me, this is it." In front of her, I put the mug down. It''s a sisterhood of what I gave the Fees. It''s a water-colored mug, built on the magic of water. "Wow! It''s also adorable......! And it''s a beautiful color! I didn''t have to wonder if the coloring was for the boy if it was water, but I figured it would still be this color that suited her. Therefore, the design is more suitable for girls, so that the water color can be used without resistance. "Thank you, brother! Me, I really liked this cup...... Huh! Yeah. Doesn''t seem like a compliment. He seems honestly happy for me, and even for me, I''m happy there. But if it''s the same "dusty thing," some kids are even better than me. "Next, it''s Phew! Phew, very hard work! My Angel whispers in his bag. (Yeah......? The water color and Kupipi''s face seemed to pull off at the same time -?) Prior to speaking the question, MySister put her confidence down. "Wow! It''s amazing! It is the work of my sister, "The White Parrot Glass Statue". If you''re going to be Pooh on this occasion, mummy! And it looks insane. Its pose, properly deformed but still likely to jump into the sea, has a vivid sense of realism and dynamism. I actually saw the parrot glass around here, and we lived together for days, but I guess it''s the late. "Very cute, Mr. Seabird! He''s hungry, he''s round! "This... is a bird diving into the sea, near the North Sea!? I hear it''s blissful because it stores fat in case of cold..." Oh, that''s a little bit of a knowledgeable Kupikupi. Meanwhile, Mim didn''t seem to know about the Ooh Mi Glass. I ask the magician in my hometown for an explanation, and he sparkles at you. "Huh... Huh! Such a cute bird, are you actually there!? I thought it was a creation modeled after a real seabird! I want to see the real thing once, too." "...... hmm. Then we''ll see." It is our master who retrieves the pictures softly. "Wow! Or, she''s cute, so sooooooooooo! "Huh... Huh!? Dear Abel, what the hell is this elaborate painting... Huh!?" "... A souvenir from me is this photographic machine. Paper and magic stones for transcription will be replenished even when you get the lake water." Mim was attracted to "What''s in the picture," and Kupikupi was more interested in "technology"? There''s a difference in character around here. (Whatever, if it''s a photo, Nipa is going to be thrilled with that Kishkud Island predecessor who loves his own daughter...) So I thought to myself that there was no other Holy Spirit on this occasion. No, the water color and Nipa don''t live together, so there''s no wonder they''re not there. (But instead of us - it''s Abel - my teacher is coming, so it''s about to show me his face...) Looking around, Mim, a caring toddler, tilted her little nook wonderfully. "Brother, what is it? "Oh, no... I thought Mr. Nipa wasn''t here." "-" Watercolor and Kupipipipi stifled my face at the same time to the question I casually raised. "Hmm? What''s wrong...? It is not the Lord of Kishkud, nor the Guardian Mage who answered my words. He was devouring the cookies, the coloboccles. "Dear Nipa, have you gone to defeat the traitors? "Back again, back again" Words that popped out of them obsessed with eating were mostly bombs. "Huh, traitor... Huh!? I just said traitor!?" Unexpectedly, I asked back. What the hell is going on on on this island where everyone was friendly in idyllic...!? Watercolor, on the other hand, is getting squishy and tiny. "Ugh...... eh. Everything just doesn''t get to me..." "Master Mime is not bad! It''s bad for those who have been confused by such evil gods! Evil god!? Evil god? Something like that in this clean sanctuary? "What the hell happened?" When I inquire, Kupipipipi says abominably. "This sanctuary is now experiencing a crisis of division! One is our Orthodox one serving Master Mime! And to two of a kind of traitor who worships'' The Emerging God ''! In that word, I realized who the strange thing was. It was a small number of coloboccles and a lack of vigour. What the hell is in the sanctuary that was united in one under Watercolor... Mim is a cancer shop that makes anyone want to support you no matter who you see. Moreover, it is also the Holy Spirit of Holy Lake, the heart of the island. Aside from such a child, who the hell showed up... "Who is that evil god? In my words, the Holy Spirit and the fairy looked at each other. And Kupipipipi says. "The name of that God is'' Mejed ''. Your sister''s statue is more revered than you need! Wow! Was it caused by my child''s forgetfulness? - Uh-huh! 492 Episode 486: The Crisis of Kishkud The unrest taking place in the paradise of Holy Lake, which was thought to be peaceful...... Sometimes that was caused by the forgetfulness of My Angel... "But with what cut, Master Mejed became ''God of the Sanctuary''...? In the first place, that''s where I doubt it. With the Mejed statue "Just Being" I don''t think I''m going to be a god... "Dear Mejed, you look great! Admirable, naturally, Phew thinks! Sister, please don''t oil the fire. Once again, when she asked why, Watercolor was holding her fist with a bumpy look on her face. This girl said earlier, ''I just can''t get to myself''... "At first, it was the weather" "Weather? Is that sunny or rainy weather? "It is. This Kishkud has weather fortunes that come from the season of life" For such a long time. What kind of origins is that? I''m gonna break your hip, but why don''t I ask you something? "Uh, mime. How do you do that fortune telling? "Huh? Is it a divination method? This is how you fly the shoes you''re wearing towards the sky." Yeah. I may have done that, too. Mainly, in previous life. Right, is that from the season of life... "So what''s wrong with that weather fortune? "Ugh...... eh. That''s why I didn''t hit my fortune, but Master Mejed''s fortune was all over the world." Wait a minute. That Mejed is a statue, not a real thing. How do you do the weather fortune? "In fact, since the creation of the statue of Mejed, we have also created the Mejed Fan Club." "Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!? Aside from this fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Phew, I won''t admit it! How long have you been tight? But shaking the subject would be out of our way, so let''s keep it quiet and hear the rest of the story. Watercolor keeps looking sad. "Master Mejed''s fortune was done by that fan club member acting for him. Even kids who don''t usually hit it, when they divulge it in the name of ''surrogate'', they always hit it. So my face became rounded" Uh-huh... At the very least, if the results were ''mutual'', they would have dressed up, but it might have been a muddle for the Holy Spirit to keep removing them... Kids and stuff, you''d easily believe that. "After that, I lost all the song showdown and all the cool fights..." Watercolor, it was late to run...... I mean, you can''t go up to the unfavourable mound. "Yes - yes! Phew! Phew, good at singing! Good at dancing too! Always complimented! Phew, I love it! Phew, I''ll sing" Song to "! Ha, ha, ha! Phew Phew Phew Phew Phew Phew Phew Phew..." My Angel, who started singing the perfect song in my arms, was able to figure out what happened in this sanctuary. Finally, because Mim continued to lose to Master Mejed, he even questioned his legitimacy. "Mejed''s servants grew every day, and now nearly 40% of the inhabitants of this island have disobeyed Master Mime! Totally, truly lamentable! "No, that''s crazy, isn''t it? Why are there so many more? When I asked, the coloboccles who had finished eating the cookies explained to me as I rubbed my stomach. "Master Nipa, do you always lose? Losing?" "Dear or miserable? Yep... Regardless of the still young Watercolor, I don''t think that grown guy is going to lose. Even though you can use archaic magic, and generate special fields. Thinking about it, someone came into the water house with a groan. "Ugh...... Huh! If she did... Huh! "Oh, it''s your mother! The woman with returning watery hair was covered in mud all over her body. To see from the dirt, it looks as if even the mud dumplings have been hit... "Ahhh! This is, Dear Takazu... Huh! My predecessors, who noticed Abel, looked down at me unexpectedly. "... what happened? Ask pale Mighty Char. Watercolor Mother had no reason to hide anything from Abel, but after checking the information this one knew, she told her what had happened to herself. Said he was on his way to take the statue of God, the ''symbol of faith'' of the rebels. However, they have been defeated by guerrilla mud ball attacks. "Dear Nipa, how many times do you lose? How many times?" "Every time you lose, you leave? He''s not answering? Nipa said he didn''t even go to the boulder to buckle his coloboccle opponent with real sorcery, but he sealed the sorcery and challenged it. The opponent, on the other hand, throws mud balls with all his might. He said that many people were passive without the use of force, without the art of exchanging before rapid or continuous fire, and had withdrawn. It should be noted that Kupipikupi is the same person who can''t shoot serious sorcery, and she can''t go out because she also has to give Watercolor a personal security detail. "Ku... Huh! It''s a bad thing we don''t have enough power! Kupipipipi slammed the table with regret. The Coloboccles, who haven''t defied each other, don''t seem to join us in a dispute. They''re busy playing with their daily work and my Tarzan and Blanco, and they don''t have time to fight. (So every time Nipa goes solo out and loses, you don''t have to take care of him...) But I''m sorry to hear about Mim being a shombolic. Originally, it''s caused by clay made by My Sister. (I mean, that Mejed statue was using my muddy water, so it''s supposed to be back in free water already? If you bump into the questions around it, one of the fan club members, the water sperm, coats it with water magic from the top of the statue to keep it moulded in its current progression. It''s an honest feeling to say that much, but in any case, it seems that the symbol of faith has become extant thanks to it. "If you destroy that abominable statue, everyone will surely come back...! Nipa shrugs like that, but I think it''s hard to believe that there was no faith born once. My mother, who stuck with Marimo, approached me. "Hey, Al. Can''t you help Mim somehow? In this situation, then, Cooka-chan''s emigration won''t be safe, will it? "Well, that''s..." A lot of arresting circumstances, but that doesn''t make a good reason to abandon this hard-working girl. Even if it''s difficult to solve the fundamentals, you should hold your hand to the best of your ability. "- Yeah, okay. Let''s get the statues back from the Colobockles." "Phew, I think that''s good too! You mustn''t forgive that, you fugly bunch! You really have a great motive. Either way, they''re going to help Fee, too. Watercolor raised her face. "Oh, brothers, will you help me...? "Yeah, nothing else, because it''s for Mim." "Wow, brother, thank you......! The Lord of this peaceful island should be this daughter after all. "Uh, Mr. Nipa, who''s been losing, won''t be able to go straight out, so is it okay for me and Phee to go? "Heh heh. I''m coming, too. Okay? "Absolutely!" DD DD My mother, Marimo, and even Flowers named me. "...... hmm. I''m pumping water. Hycera spilled the lake again." But my greatest strength didn''t join me in the war. "Mother, are you okay? If I suck, it''s muddy, right? "Pfft...... It''s okay, Al! Mother, even now, when I was a child, I was a known mud warrior in the city of Cyril! Mr. Dorothea, I like you beautiful, and when you got back full of mud, didn''t you scold me? Whatever it is, now the members have decided. Later, we''ll just attack. Hmm? Where is the home of the rebels, speaking of which? 493 Episode 487: Fan Club Members The Azitos of the rebels seem to be on a hill by the sacred lake. In other words, right next to the water coloured house. "You''re surprisingly close..." I looked up at the hill from the lake and stopped my side, whining like that, as one coloboccle tried to pass by. "If it''s not close, work hassle? Trouble!" Even if the purpose is changed, they usually create an environment to preserve the sanctuary and make it better. They say it''s only after such work that disputes arise. Please note that the children of this camp can also play with Blanco and others after work. "... if you just take the statue, isn''t it easy if you aim to be away? When I said so, both the coloboccle and the water sperm on his face from the lake water lagged behind him like a dong. "There''s livestock! There''s an outside way! "Too despicable..." Huh... Huh!? Why?! "Already, Al! Not unless you face the kids right over there." My mother made me jerk off... What''s this awesome feeling? But one kid comes to me with his head... "Phew, ha..., it''s a little bad... I like it! Say something, my sister blushing. I mean, among your sisters, my suggestion is'' evil ''judgment... Then I''ll have to try it from the front. "Yes! I''ll leave it to Phew! This stick of Phew smashes everything...... Huh! Sister pointing her birthday present to Oyama like a teaser home run that she brings to the sanctuary. You''re not gonna crush the Coloboccle with that wooden stick, are you? Meanwhile, the two little ones besides My Angel seem distracted by the sanctuary landscape. Hana is honestly surprised and happy to see this environment she is going to live in. Sure, Kishkud is idyllic and beautiful. And our youngest sister, looking at the holy lake, is drooling. Looks like the mysterious lake for this girl also just looks like a sweet house. "I''ll go, then, but, guys, are you ready? "Hehehe...! Of course it''s good!" "Phew, good at playing sand! Sometimes - it''s all over the place! I''ll leave it to Phew! "Akiyu! Yikes!" DD DD Everyone is overmotivated... One wrong step and you''ll be muddy...... Well, I guess it''s a lot better than low morale. I cling to Fi, and my mother holds Marimo. Hana is over my head, looking around like a ship watchman. "Then... March! This is how Operation Mejed-like Statue Retrieval began by the Crane Puts. Proceed along the hill so that even your mother can climb easily. The road to go is very idyllic and beautiful. Flowers over my head, they also liked this landscape. Seems a lot floating. But this is where the traitors come in. (The problem is the identification of enemy allies. Whether members of the Mejed Fan Club can be identified at a glance) Anyway, they''re here to see the regular coloboccles. If you don''t know which one is on your side and which one is the enemy, it will surely be difficult... In the middle of thinking, Bufo! And it blew out. Because there was so much sight. Meanwhile, the angel in his arms sparkled you. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Ha ha! That''s amazing! "... yeah, well, that''s awesome..." That''s all I can say. What was in front of me, it was, like, a lot of mejeds. Like me and Fee would do, probably with the coloboccles wearing cloths. Thirty centimetres or so of Petit Mejed walked through the mountains. "Forest Rat -...! Forest Rat -...!" As a bunch of little mejeds wander around whining about words I don''t understand, I ''brought'' this god into this world, but it looks a little strange. "Yes! Phew! Phew, to Master Mejed, I want to change! If there is a disturbance like the one in Cyril, it is difficult, so in the case of "going outside," it is the crane put siblings carrying Mejed-like suits. It seems that many Mejed masks made me want to wear Mejed''s disguise. "Bad, Phee. For the sake of identification, please be patient with Mejed..." I said, in fact, the size would make it sufficiently discernible. But when there are more Mejeds, they are mentally irritated. Forgive my weak brother...... "Miu......! Dear Mejed, I can''t wear a suit. I''m sorry..." Literally, My Sister wrapping her fingers around. We were distracted early by the Colobockles because we were making such a scene. "What is it?! Nah! "Yee-haw! Yet!" "Ah! The people who came to this island before -! "But name it! I''m not named." Hmmm...... Some of them seem to know or remember our family, but they still told us to call them names. My mother advances in front of the wobbly, left-right coloboccles. Marimo, who was deposited with me, is looking out for her worried. It should also be noted that I am in a state of duplicity with Phee and Noir. "Ugh. Hi, I''m Lucica. I''d like to talk to you about a lot of things, but before you do, would you please let us all hang out? "Pussy!? Me, I want you to pussy! "Me too! Me too! "I like it! Colobockles gather with their mothers at the same time as straw. Marimo in my arms, she''s in shock and blue. "Ha, ha, ha! Huh? Huh? Huh? Yeah. You''re currently in progress, aren''t you? "Ugh! Gyu! "Yikes! I''m stuck! "Soft ~! There it is! The coloboccles stuck by my mother are shaking. The rebels are easily mellowed before our mother, aren''t they? One of the bumpy colorboxles took off his suit, and then walked up to me and pulled my clothes. "I want you to stop." "Meh! "Holy shit! The tangible wishes of the Colobockle girl were overthrown by her sisters. Well, I have two kids right now, so either way I can''t add any more... The Colobockle girl stopped pulling my clothes and hugged me to the pit. Is that a pretty sweetie? Either way, the majority of the petit mejeds that surrounded us throw away their hostility and ''wait in order'' in front of their mother. Was this an early battle? The moment I thought about it, my voice sounded high and sweet. "Don''t let them fool you! Little Master Mejed''s whole body is standing on a fallen tree and pointing his finger at this one. Apparently, she hasn''t lost her temper of war. "We should have sworn so, welcoming the great Mejed God as Lord of this sanctuary! I won''t let you forget that iron oath! He seems to be a very enthusiastic ''believer''. I speak to Corobochle under my feet. "Hey, you, who''s that? "Mm-hmm. Our leader. I, Lucluk" "Oh, yeah. Nice to meet you, Lucluc.... but yeah, that''s the head" The reaction of the ''waiting in order'' children to the exhilarating peculiarity is not fragrant. "You shouldn''t give a finger to a person?" "Peeky bad boy? Bad boy?" "Oh no, come on, come on..." To the my-paced coloboccles everywhere, the chief mejed treading on the estate. "Khu...... Huh! You bastards! Good, let the new future of the island be accomplished only by true fan club members! Look at that! Right away, I''m gonna drive them back! Pekopeko tosses away and rushes to the top of the mountain. I''m sure there''s a home for the rebels up ahead. At the top of the mountain, an awesome battle must await. Probably. 494 Episode 488: Little animals and little lords and Though the mountain is a mountain, the distance to the top is considerable. Besides, the other side runs away, and this one is a wary walk through the raid, so you won''t be able to catch up to the showdown. However, it is a sanctuary so the landscape is good. I feel like I''m on a hike. The accompanying members seem honest, forgetting the attacks from the Coloboccles. "Ah! Yes! There! There, there''s Mr. Rabbit! My sister, who was looking out of my arms at the view, raised her finger in a good mood. There were definitely two rabbits there. Is that it? Is'' feathers'' the right way to count rabbits? Well, is it a ''horse''? The small animals there are stereotype shaped and very similar, including color, to the Netherland Dwarf. As a former Japanese, the rabbit coloring seems basic to ''white'', but it''s usually more special to be white. Because the sanctuary has no natural enemies, there is no way for the rabbits to escape. When my sister, down from my arm, rushes over and gives me her hand, she smells it, crackling and intriguing. "Hehe... Huh! Lovely...... Huh! My Angel hugs one rabbit without hesitation. I keep Marimo in my empty arm, and my mother hugs the other rabbit, too. "Hehe... Huh! Lovely!" Your expression and tricks look just like your daughter''s. Mother came back here before her youngest sister was shocked and offered her a stubborn rabbit before Marimo. "Noir, it''s Usa. Okay? "Akiyu? Apparently, they''re going to flush animals with their stepdaughters. Marimo, not to mention stretched her into a rabbit, gently stroking the body of a shark. "Yikes! "Heh heh! Isn''t she cute? "Akia! As you can see, we seem to have succeeded in getting animals to look at us. Like Fee, I guess that means I want this girl to see different worlds. I behaved like a mother who loved children. "Yes! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Meanwhile, the older sister turns off her smile earlier and rushes to me with the rabbit in her arms. "Yeah? What''s up, Fee? "Oh, my God, she''s hurt! "Injury? Which one? - This is..." Fee brought the rabbit''s leg, which was slightly bent. But it''s not due to injury, it looks like it was born. If he''s injured, he''ll be able to heal it with Abel''s potion, but isn''t this impossible? "Oh, isn''t this an injury? "Sounds like it. This probably can''t be cured." "Miuuu...... With these legs, it seems hard to run..." My Sister whining sadly. It is true that under normal wild, they will, by the way, be preyed upon in this foot. But there are no natural enemies here, as mentioned earlier. Besides the coloboccles, they adore animals, too. So survival itself should remain problem-free in the future. I guess I''ll just have to think of that as luck in my misfortune. The rabbit himself doesn''t know what to worry about around him, Fee strokes him and he seems in a good mood. "Mi, ladies and gentlemen...... Huh! Please wait...... Huh! There, a voice hung from behind. That was no different than the hard-working girl, the Lord of this island. Fulfill, if you look back, look at the water color that cut your breath. "Well, Mim. Why are you here? "Ha, yes...... eh. You''re all worried, you came after me...... Huh! Watercolour approaching us, breathing with her shoulders. Giving her the water bottle that Abel had given her before she left, she thanked her and then drank it up momentously. From the way it is, it is possible that I have been running without rest. "Mi, I forgot that there are two important things to tell you..." She gives back her mouth plush, her water bottle... "Ah! I''m Mr. Rabbit...... Huh! I was immediately blinded by something else. And my mother gets caught up in a stray story as it is, without any particular orbital modification. "She''s cute, isn''t she, Usa? - There were rabbits on this island too..." "Uh, I hear your mother brought this from the ''outside world''" "Mr. Nipa? "Yes. There is basically a decision in the sanctuary that ''foreign objects'' should not be brought in, but on the other hand, new winds will also be needed for new developments. What you choose from the few ''carry-ons'' becomes an important qualities required of the Lord of the Sanctuary." I don''t know what to do... Does that mean that permission to emigrate Cooka, the Spirit of Flowers, is also part of that? But how does'' bringing in just rabbits'' have anything to do with the development of Kishkud? When I asked the question, Watercolor lay down her face like it was lit. "The... When I was born, my mother thought," Let me be my daughter''s best friend. " Not for the island, but for my daughter. If I say it sounds like Mr. Nipa, does it? "We hear that bringing in creatures is particularly important. Because in some cases the environment and ecosystem will change, and if that animal and the island environment don''t match, you may die..." Sure, bringing in ''alien creatures'' is important. It seems that each ''sanctuary'' is basically closed only to escape the human eye. My mother is snorting, too. "If you were a creature completely incompatible with the environment of this island, you''d be in trouble. My mother scolded me when I used to bring all kinds of creatures home..." Yeah. I don''t think your mother''s behavior has much to do with this story. "Eh...... For once, we can set the environment up in itself. For example, we can''t even create a place where the snow fairies can live. But it takes a lot of energy from the island itself. The island''s energy is everyone''s property. It''s hard to save, so basically you shouldn''t do things that change the environment dramatically." Conversely, with consideration, can we even change the environment of the island itself? The boulder is the Holy Spirit. I mean, Watercolor is located on the ''miracle-working side''. But as a result, self-restraint and autonomy are important. The young lord of Kishkud, the arrow tip who tried to say what he thought was amazing, jerked off his toes and fingers. "... I thought the seabirds on the paper that Abel showed me, that ''photo'', were so cute..." Oh, yeah. You wanted to introduce parrot glass. "Mim, I know! Ooh Mi glass, cute! Friends of Phew! "Huh!? Phee, are you friends with those seabirds?!?" "We lived together at Phew''s house for a while! "Huh!? Envy me... Huh! Duh, how did you live with me!?" Watercolor, you look really jealous. From my sister, she''s trying to get some information about the oomie glass, with a cute but serious face. I smiled and smiled, but it still belongs only to the ''chatter''. I guess those stories should be made after I retrieve the ''Mejed-like statue''. "... Mim, I''m sorry to break your hips on the story, but what the hell was it that you came to tell us? "- Oh, yeah...! She blushes at the fact that the story was off the sidewalk, making her tiny body peel. The way you bow is good. "Uh, actually, from here on the road ahead, my mother will always be repelled...! I didn''t think I''d tell you all about it." If it''s your territory, why would Nipa lose, who can even interfere with the ''island'' itself? I heard that''s because I care about the Colobockles and seal the magic... (Blah, blah, I''m not hesitating to use it if my family is in danger...) The master of the island shook his head tightly, understanding my thoughts. "No, I can''t use magic from here on out...! DD Does that mean, for example, that something like the special field that Mr. Nipa makes is working, making it an unusable area for sorcery? Because me and Fee are almost out of battle. (If no one can use magic, it''s going to have a lot of impact on the march itself...) For what reason is it unavailable? I hope that''s why I''m ''interfering with roots'' and can handle it. "That''s it! From that point forward, I can''t use magic......! Watercolor pointed to ''it'' with a strange face. There. "Oh, my illegible letters.... Hey Al. There, what does it say? When I kept my mouth shut, my sister, holding the rabbit with one arm, raised her hand vigorously. "Yes, ha-ha-ha! Phew! Phew, I can read that! It says'' Beyond this, no use of witchcraft ''! Yeah. Isn''t that just a plaque... 495 Episode 489: The Terrible Trial! Standing in front of you, the "No Sorcery Use" sign. Apparently, this is what has caused the Lord of Kishkud to defeat his predecessors more than once. "Miuuuu......! Ha, what should I do!? Huh, I can''t use magic then... Huh! Your sister is trembling with a crocodile before a terrible defense. My kid is honest, so take the literature as it is, and I''m sure he won''t use witchcraft. "- Ha!? Really... Huh! They''ve come up with something. My Angel takes the rabbit down to the ground. The legless rabbit disappeared to the top of the mountain with a chicken and a slow rush. It was a really slow move. "Phew, there''s still a stick! Sticks, I''m sure stronger than magic! At least you look better than magic! As long as we have this, we''re invincible! Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu At that swing speed, I don''t think I can fight mud dumplings very well...... "Phee! You can''t point a wooden stick at people, can you? "Miuuuuuu!? Well, Phew, you can''t do anything...! Witchcraft has horns and sticks sealed, but I can''t believe I''m capable of fighting..." No, you, you''ve never fought with a stick before. My sister, still softly hugging me, sadly carried on her ascent. "I want you to forgive me for my helplessness..." "It''s okay, Phee! What we have, Al! Al would do anything for you! "- It is! Phew, it''s so awesome, but there is! Even without magic and sticks, I''m sure you''ll be fine! You''ve been asking me to stop overestimating you for years. Well, you can''t let Fee wave a stick, and, in fact, I guess I''ll have to do something about it. In order to do so, we need information above all else. I turn back to Watercolor. "Mim, what''s the other thing you should tell us? One sign sealed the magic. If you don''t keep this information in your ears, it could be a big deal. Or conversely, it could be a breakthrough. "Yes......! Actually, there are some trees at the top of the mountain that are about to decay and fall. If you''re not careful, you''ll be caught in a falling tree......! It was an important story. Speaking of which, the leaders of the rebels we just met were standing on a fallen tree. If it''s a frequent phenomenon, our family could be in danger. "- How did those coloboccles get in such a dangerous area? "Uh, at the top of the mountain, there''s a little spring. I heard yesterday, when we were playing together, that we had secured drinking water and established our home base over there as the residence of Mr. Water Concentrator! Watercolor, you''re playing along. It''s a raven and a horn. "Mother, it seems kind of dangerous, and I want you to take the Fees back," "What are you talking about! If you''re going home, Al''s with you, right? I''m Al''s mom, so I can''t leave my kids in danger. And most importantly, if we go home, the kids on top of this are in danger! We need to get you back properly! Boulders are big child lovers. Have you woken up to a new sense of purpose...... Mother sees Watercolor. "The truth is, I guess you should just go home... I mean, what''s wrong with your little girl? By offering, I guess you mean Kupipipi. But it''s certainly odd that you''re not here. She cared about Watercolor. "Mr. Kupikupi, it''s my turn. It''s a temple, so you can''t leave it deserted." Was the watercolor house, for once, the only temple in this sanctuary? There are certainly tremendous treasures, such as the "Stairball" that I received last year and the "Water Treasure Ball" that you showed me chills. The "transparent clay" that Fee received must have been the treasure of the sanctuary, too. Thinking about it, surely no one can do that place. (But that, and Kupipipipi''s character, would make you unhappy that you can''t come about here...) If you muddy or injure Mim, she will surely be furious. In order not to, I need to protect you properly about this girl. "-? Brother, what is it? "Yeah. I''ll protect you from Mime, okay? "~ ~ ~ ~! Brother, about Mim, will you protect me...... Huh!? Yes...... Nice to meet you..." You lit up straight words, Watercolor leaned down. "Meeeeeeee! My sister, who saw it, was furious. Resume the march. The place is just Oyama, and even to the top, it doesn''t take that long. "Miuuuuuuuuuuuu!?" A heck of a wood-carved mask hangs in the middle of a hiking trail that opens like a tree-lined road. It is with respect that the protruding coloboccles of the body hide in the shadows beside them. I guess I should pretend not to look at you. (Thanks, that doesn''t seem like an atmosphere where you throw mud dumplings yet...) Still, if we proceed with caution, "Hike it! "You better turn around -! From the suspicious mask, I hear a childish voice with the utmost creepiness. And then finally, I can hear the Coloboccle What''s the matter? (If I heard such a horrible warning, there shouldn''t be a single one! (Dear Mime, we can''t always move on from here! Right...... Is something certified as a ''weird mask'' by Fee, for once, a ''performance'' to boost fears -... Seeing, the Holy Spirit of the lake is already shuddering with a sieve. Meanwhile, my sister... "Yes! There''s a weird face talking! How the hell does this work!?" Yeah. Huh? Are you telling me that your blue eyes don''t see the coloboccle sticking out of the shadow of the grass? I mean, with magic sensing and soul life techniques, if there''s a guy lurking, you''ll soon find out. ... Are you also sealing your abilities in discipline? "Ugh... eh. Brother, come on...... eh. Looks like there''s something here...! If it''s haunted, what should we do...!?" Mim is grabbing my sleeve anxiously. Is Nico and I looking to have fun like Mother and Marimo and the flowers forming on my head? "Heh heh. Al, this is like a horrible passage, isn''t it? What are you gonna do? Even with those, excited eyes...... Ah, in my head, I''ve got a choice on my own...? One, you don''t have people against you. Then I let him hold a stick. Put on a fie. Two, through is the best! Ignore it and hurry ahead. Three, it''s sweet. Sweetness solves everything! Emotionally, it''s a ''number two'' choice, but that''s going to keep Mim scared... The Colobockles look mean and excited, and cloud it... (I have no choice...) I grated Fey, took the cookies out of the backpack I was carrying. "Miu Miu!? Ya, I''ll have a snack now!? Phew! I want to eat too! "Phee ate her share of the boat she went to, didn''t she? "Nyu......! But Fee...... I want to eat cookies..." My Sister puts her fingers together literally. Watercolor next to you seems to be nailing your ass. "Look, just one, okay? "Yes! Thanks! "Huh!? Good so awesome!?" If I don''t give it to you, I don''t think we can talk about it. "Is the noir - half as good as my mother? "Akia! Marimo seems to have been strongly attracted to the part called "Half With My Mother". Flowers later, but this girl still can''t eat these things. So be patient with my magic. "Akiyu! My youngest sister said, "That''s good! Say," I don''t have time for this right now. I go forward and forth in front of the mask with a wrap of cookies. "Er... I don''t know if it''s haunting or what, but please, let me through -" Place your offering on a rock by the tree and hit the pacifier and the cedar hand. Then slowly lag back. "Cookies! "Ah, cheating! I''m eating too! I had planned to acquire it with a treat, but I think I started making a mistake on my own. Whatever it is, we can get through this. "Mim, looks like we can get through here now, huh? "Heh, it''s true! Scary voice, I can''t hear you anymore! Brother, it''s amazing! "Oh yeah...? I wonder why you''re honestly not happy? Either way, we broke through a vicious trial and headed all the way to the top of the mountain. 496 Episode 490: The Peak of the Oyama "Hold on." "I won''t let you get away with this! As he broke through the passage of the mask and soon reached the open slope called the summit of the mountain, straw and little Mejeds came out. It''s like a formation of crane wings, semi-surrounding this one. "Miuuuuuuuuuuu! Dear Mejeds, I have mud! As Myangel pointed out, the Colobockles have mud balls in their hands and are in a position to throw them at any time. Besides, be polite, under their feet is a bucket, and even an inventory of mountains and piled dough is available at the beginning and end. One or two of these will soon be muddled. "From here on out, it''s Lady Mejed''s fault -! Old blame. Back off! "Yes, backwards, backwards! High morale. Is this the figure of the elites who have defeated the Lord of Kishkud many times before? "Ahhhhhhhhhhh! Watercolor is totally freaking me out. You won''t be able to ''pretend to be one of us and let the boulders alarm you'' in front of this daughter. I could cry. So shall we keep the flag clear? "It''s okay, Mim. Because Kishkud''s lord is your best man, and I''ll get Mejed''s statue back to you properly." "Ugh... oh no..." Ultimately, Watercolor regained only a little vitality, and Dear Petit Mejeds revealed their anger. "I don''t know how wonderful Master Mejed is, I don''t know what he is! "You can cry all over the place! White gods who set up sassy mud dumplings. Now that we''ve been sealed and besieged by magic, we have no hitter. As it is, like the Lord of the predecessors Kishkud, I see no future but to defeat even the watercoloured house. (I have no choice. Shall I say that by witchcraft, not by force, but by the appearance of a former and modern man, we pave the way by intelligence) The rest of the backpack you want to remove from your back is a cookie. "Dear Mejeds! If you throw mud dumplings, the cookies will spill and you won''t be able to eat them!?" "- Huh!?" Zawah, and everyone pulled. Not only the Mejeds, but also our families. "It''s a delicacy to have a delicious treat." "Bye! Thank you very much! "Already, Al! Not if you make the food crude!?" "Ab...... Huh! "Yay, I want cookies, Phew too! Phew, I like sweet! I love it though! There''s only one kid with a different direction. Or did the princess have it earlier? Whatever it is, there''s nothing better than pushing through this'' Operation Despicable ''for me, my family and cookies to stay out of the mud. "Sa, saa! What are you going to do, Mejeds!?" Even myself, I can see my voice rubbing up a bit. The Colobockles are looking at each other. "What do we do, what do we do? I''d be in trouble if the cookies were dirty!?" "Talk to Peco Peco? Really? "Uh-oh! Everyone''s! Anyway, hike it up. Bye! The Mejeds flee to the summit at first sight. Watercolor is surprised to see that. "Heh, brother, that''s awesome! Even your mother can''t break through here......! Well, it would be the difference between ''kindness''...... Because normally, I guess the Holy Spirit is far stronger than I am. I guess you don''t use despicable maneuvers, like me. "Whatever, another breath." There must be a final showdown ahead of us. He broke through numerous vicious trials and finally reached the summit. There, the Mejeds are in full swing. There was a large pond nearby - a fountain from which the water sperms also peered into their faces. Even nearer, there is a small temple in the countryside that seems to contain Mr. Jizo, who says'' I made it hard '', among which is venerated the'' statue of Mejed ''created by our sister. (The tree that''s about to fall - you''re somewhat apart. Good) I thought I would have the anxiety element that Watercolor warned me about, and I could see a few trees, but all of them were a little far apart, and it seemed to me that if I fell at this moment in borrowing, no one would get hurt. That''s a little reassuring. DD DD "Yeah?" The cookie over my head points to the tip of the tree. There, until just now, I saw the rabbits our families adored. I''m staring at this one over there, relaxed. Did they think you were playing? (Well, I love you again after the settlement over here...) The Mejeds are once again putting up mud dumplings. In those eyes, there is an extraordinary determination - I feel like. Now, Operation Cookie doesn''t seem to work either. Well, if we pull here, they lose the statue of God, too, so naturally. (I wonder if the only one who''s high is the chief pecker? Only beneath her feet are plenty of mud dumplings arranged more than any other Mejed. That''s all, I guess the intentions are awesome. Meanwhile, Dear Mejed, some coloboccles are staring hot at this one with their suits off. He was snuggling at me, Lucluc. Don''t say it in your voice, it''s just your mouth puckering, and you''re whining, "Stick around," but like the rabbit, I guess that''s what it''s been talking about since Keri came with it. "You''re here at last! You bee hitters! I''m pointing out to you, fan club leader. Then the water sperms, whose faces are coming out of the fountain, also come bishy, imitating. "I''m pointing to people, that, that! Phew, Oka-san will piss me off! My Angel, who is receiving more than my mother, is puffy and angry. But Pekopeko ignores her sister''s remarks and comes here awesome. "It would be good if we went down to the great Mejed''s military gate! Or your mouth will be jarring with mud! "Phew, if I sand in my mouth, I''ll be right back! That''s what Mr. Oka-san said! When you play in the sandbox! "Huh! There''s no such thing as a water field here! There is only a fountain to protect the faithful Simobe of the White God. And you have no right to use this fountain. I mean, it''s jarring all the time! I thought water would be sorcery... but you were banned by placards... Well, I have the rest of the water bottle, so I think I''ll be able to do it soon. Pekopeko looked down at Giroli and Watercolor. "Dear Mime! Though you are the Lord of Kishkud, you could not beat Master Mejed once. Adult in this neighborhood, at all...? How about it!? Otherwise, Master Mime will be jarring!?" "Huh... Huh!? Being hit with mud is troublesome...! "Then go down to Master Mejed''s military gate, dear man! "Yes -! Fuck you, fuck you! "Master Mejed looks better than Master Mime! Watercolor who gets stood up and leans down. He''s a weak-minded kid, and you''re not gonna give in -? The arrowhead that thought so, the Holy Spirit of Kishkud, raised his face firmly. "- This island is a land that my ancestors, long ago, have defended over the Divine Ages! I have a duty to inherit it it! Only about this island, no matter what, I will never give in......! Whoa, that''s a clear cut. He''s an island lord with all kinds of readiness to be this girl. I''m not even going to let her lose more than I did originally, but I''m motivated to get this far, so why don''t I give you my full support, too? "Nice work, Master Mime! But you''ll soon be jarring, and you''ll surrender crying! - Guys, him! Now is the time to show your loyalty to Mejed all over the island! Thus began the uproar on Kishkud Island, the last battle. 497 Episode 491: Invincible Mother and Daughter and Fucking Weak Son The liver of this battle. It''s a water color. In the first place, you can''t muddy Mime even more here because ''being looked at'' for her defeat is what caused the commotion. On top of that, we must reclaim the statue of the gods made by Phee, the origin of the rebels'' faith. In particular, where the statue has been retrieved, it is unknown whether it can fog the faith that has already been born. But I can''t let Watercolor''s dignity undermine you any more. When that happens, it will be important not to involve this daughter in the war. (But will you honestly listen to me...? She herself seems to have somewhere to think about this commotion. (I have no choice. Do you want to work small?) I approach my mother and snuggle Marimo. "Akiyu? "Meh! Ha ha! If you''re a dick, Phew! I want you to sneak up on me! Calm down, Mai Angel. I''m turning over Marimo to Watercolor. "Oh, brother......? "I want you to keep my youngest sister because you can''t leave her alone" "Well, but, well, so am I." "Please. Noir is still a baby." " Ugh, yes" Your favorite mime gets put on my word and receives Marimo. In fact, Noir still looks like a one-year-old. It would be pathetic to make it muddy. (If it was my sister, even as a one-year-old, we might have had a mud fight with great joy) Because Fee is so "special". Next, I''ll put the flower over my head on the shoulder of the Holy Ghost. "Cookah, I want you to protect Mim and Noir." DD The little flower sperm gave me a good nod. Now I have no worries about the hindsight. All you have to do is storm with three of the Crane Puts. "Bye, Phee. Mom, are you coming? "Yeah, Mother, I''ll do my best." "Phew! Huh? Good luck, too! I was supposed to give you that Mejed-like statue, so I''ll definitely get it back! Assault! The problem in this fight is that magic cannot be used. Anyway, I didn''t bring any weapons or protective equipment because I was thinking of outwitting any of my fortunes. Even a raincoat of the Earth''s world would have liked a great deal of endurance. Without it, there''s no way to attack from here. On the other hand, the other side possesses a flying tool. Anyway, Nipa is paying back every day. As a result, it has become fully prepared. "Ha-ha-ha! I''m desperate for a situation where magic is sealed with that plaque and I have no choice but to come at my mercy! The chief Pekopeco is proud to win. But if a normal woman/child could get a bunch of mud balls hit in the face, she would cry. - Normally, yeah. (Don''t even cower the dust, you smile...) Mother and Fee are both running with their big mouths open. "People, now! Throw the mud balls! "What!?" Mud balls unleashed simultaneously will kill our family. Because I throw it every day, I have high hit accuracy. My family was easily shot. (Nipa, aren''t you contributing to your enemies'' skills?!?) It''s getting firmly on my face. This, if you were Mim, you might be crying with your first hand. "Ugh, gush... Huh! My eyes, my mouth...!?" Even me, who was supposed to be ready, is pretty sloppy. The next time you hit me, you''re even breathing hard!? (Ko, this is Nipa losing every time too......! At the flinch, the second and third mud balls fly. "While I''m throwing the first one, another coloboccle makes the next bullet, yet another coloboccle replenishes the bucket......! This is the most powerful tactic I''ve ever knitted - a three-step shot! The Crane Putt family''s foot squad flirts without skill before a three-step shot...! This is the way it is. "Hehe... Huh! Have fun playing with the mud! Phew, I like to play! "Ugh! It''s been a long time since I''ve run around corning! Unlike me, who''s weak, you''re shaking a lot. "Pepper, pepper, pepper! Weird Yikes!? Even if these two get hit with mud, they don''t cry Yikes!?" "Hey, I''ve hit you so many times ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! Dear Petit Mejeds, you are very upset. Well, I know how you feel. The traitors are afraid of the two women who smile and storm in the mud. "Heh heh! Gotcha! "Yikes! Gotcha! Gotcha!?" "Doro everywhere? Dull all over? Mejed''s white balls are turning into coffee milk colours. Speaking of which, you didn''t make coffee milk yet. Do you want to ''invent'' it next time...... My Mother has captured Lady Mejed one after the other and sentenced him to ''This Sentence is All the More''. By the hands of Lucica Crane put, one after the other the Coloboccles go powerless...... "No, no, it is! "Wow! They did it. Whoa! And My Angel is robbing and throwing back a whole bucket, the enemy''s ''arsenal''. He took more buckets from Master Mejed, who went down or ran away, leaving him wanting mud balls. The way it looks, just like no other. By the side of my mother and sister being very active, her body kept getting pounded...... "Ugh... Huh! Whoa! My mouth is jarring... Huh! They throw mud balls from all directions and there''s no way to exchange them......! Those two can storm in situations like this a lot!? "This guy''s weak. - Huh! Yi Mu Kam Shin Yi" "Kamekame! Keep it up, make me cry. Eh! "Brother, stick with me" Mmm, I can''t stop this. You have to be serious. "Phee, heh pumi! My eighteenth that I''ve been using since I was reincarnated. It''s an operation that relies on someone stronger or more competent than you. I feel sorry for him. I want you to rate me as knowing yourself. "Miuuuuu! Bullying, that, fu won''t forgive -! "Wow! You''re stronger! Dear sister, angry mud balls thrown. The Colobockles immediately escaped, but the mud balls all over My Angel have hit me many times, but that''s... "Ha, you''re okay!? Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Yes, I''m weak, so I''ll protect you... Mother and Fee kicked the coloboccles together to the chief. Or have you begun to form a meticulous and herd? "I don''t know what to do! Those three, they''re like zombies! Eating an attack won''t bring you down, you two are weak, but there are signs that you''re one of the zombies, and you have no hitter! My treatment is terrible!? But elsewhere the wolfish children, Pekopeko is calm. "I won''t disturb you! We are Divine Soldiers!? Defeat will not be tolerated before the great Mejed! And she said, with a heavy voice. "- I''ll use the final weapon! Get ready! "Do you want to use that? Use that?" "But that should be a trump card for the Holy Spirit. Should?" "You can''t help it, there''s no one who hasn''t been through mud balls before! Those two must be considered more of a threat than the Holy Spirit! Crane put mother daughter, you are highly appreciated...... And I''m out of staff, naturally. Dear Petit Mejeds, who follow the words of Pekopeko and run backwards with straw. If I don''t know what her trump card is, I can''t even put in place measures... "Oh, something terrific has come! Phew, I''m surprised! Something that showed up. It was a big, big ball of mud. Little Mejeds diligently roll a giant ball of mud about the back length of our mother. That''s only the big ball roll that elementary school kids do, if not... "Funkorogashi, huh......" "Miu Miu!? Funkorogashi!? - Oh, hey!? Phew, I see signs of liking it! Oh, yeah. You might like it. But that''s not the time. "If it''s that big, you could really get hurt if you bump into it, huh? I don''t think it''s going to be stylish. "Zombie family! That''s it for your fast forward! Before this hyper-corn bullet, you should fall down! It was the biggest and most powerful weapon in the resistance. 498 Episode 492: Settling the Peak "A, Al, isn''t that a little muzzy...? I look at the giant mud balls, and my mother is confused, too. In this guy''s case, it wouldn''t be a win or a loss. You must care if the children don''t get hurt. Advice, he shouted at Pekopeko. "Stop, you''re in danger! What if I get hurt!?" "Hmm, in those words, there''s no way you''re withdrawing it, is there? This hyper-dust bullet sounds horrible to you, doesn''t it? The chief of Colobockle seems to think of his mother''s words as convenient. My Mother frowns at such peculiar words. "Already! If you don''t stop soon, I''ll punish you, okay? It was our sister who was frightened by the words. My Angel, invincible under the heavens, is also only afraid of her mother''s punishment. My mother is a very sweet person, but when I scold, I scold her. I''m rarely pissed off, but a heavenly seamless meister is often too shaky to be pissed off. As a result, Fee became frightened by her mother''s punishment. "Miu, Miu... Not to..." Has Fee gotten thin or softly hugged me? But I think you''re gonna be okay, okay? You haven''t pissed your mother off yet. "Pepe, Mr. Pekopeko...... Huh! It was Watercolor who held Marimo''s hand and put Flowers on her shoulder who took a step there. "Ki, it''s dangerous...... Huh! Use that stuff, if anyone even gets hurt......! "Trying to seal the motion with fraud? Isn''t that a little dastardly? Then that plaque is. "And anyway, please don''t do that big mud ball...... Huh! It''s dangerous!" "Huh! It''s too late! Everybody, do it! "Yes! - Yes! Little Mejeds pressed the big mud dough simultaneously. Unlike throwing, the dough rolls in a direction that is not obvious because it is not used to handling it at all. "-Ah!? So, no sooo... Huh! Watercolor releases Marimo''s hand and runs out with a desperate face. I know you''re running hard, but it''s still too late. One breath is delayed, and our family runs out. That direction is not peculiar, nor is it more like a Mejed-like statue. It was headed in a completely different direction. "Hahaha! Gonna run away!? Then even if you don''t get muddy, though only the result is that you lost!?" The chief waves his arms sassy. "Come on, hunt! Visit the mud dough! What I can do. My things to do. That''s Mitsuzu. Spread your hands on the big letters and become a shield for everyone who runs. "Ah! The weak guy is interrupting. "Wanna go? Not as good as you? Do you think it''s a good idea? "Oh no, come on..." "Buhhh!?" That''s a relentless throw!? It''s usually tight. The little ones are on the verge of taking me down. But there, it seems half the bystanders Lucluc understood what was going on. "Ah!? Pekopeko, Mr. Rabbit... Huh! "Rabbit? What the heck - eh!?" Their unleashed large mud balls were rolling towards the rabbits watching this one. The rabbits who perceived the crisis immediately left the scene, but did not evade - no, there is only one child who could not. It was, you know, an individual born with curved legs. "Ha, ha! Much! "Keep it up, Mr. Rabbit......! Mr. Rabbit... Huh! Yes, yes, don''t jump out. I''m making a big deal of it here not only to prevent mud, but also to keep you from going over there and getting involved. "Ku... Huh! Ha, I have to help...... Huh! But Master Mejed, the chief, sewed a gap and popped out. Apparently, there''s something I think about the rabbit being in crisis. And the great ball of mud struck the tree about where the rabbit was. "Ahhhh! From the Colobockles, screaming. Big balls of mud had enormous mass and destructive power, as my mother feared. "Ugh, Mr. Rabbit! Mr. Rabbit. Uh-huh! Several coloboccles exclaimed. But Pekopeco, the chief, nevertheless kept running to the side of the roots of the trees. I''m going after it, too. - There it is. "Ugh, Mr. Rabbit, are you okay? There was a figure of the Holy Spirit avoiding a direct hit of a large mud ball and embracing a leg bent rabbit. Wow, I get cheers from the Colobockles. "Dear Mime, wow! "I saw it, I saw it! Dear Mime, it was so fast! "Like a cow? Like a cow? I was a pussy." Everyone seems surprised by the miracle of Watercolor, who was able to run at more speeds than a ball of mud rolling from the slopes. "Dear Mim, Mim! How did you run so fast? "Tell me, tell me? "Wow, I don''t know either......! I was selfless obsessed......! Watercolor is bewildered, but stroking the rabbit''s back. The rabbit, who did not understand that it was a tragedy, narrowed his eyes to make him feel good. To Mime like that, there are a bunch of coloboccles who took off their Mejed-like suits. Apparently, with this thing, she could have been their hero. "... we lost..." One person standing apart drops his shoulder. "All I had in mind was to get rid of the Mimes... But Master Mim had his eyes on all who lived in the land. So did I help the rabbit, and the hyper corn bullet said it was dangerous..." "Mime''s beauty would be that. I think you''re holding on to something much more important than a slow kick or a bad weather fortune." Last year Abel once again understood the feeling that this island was peaceful and good. I wonder if the Lord of this idyllic sanctuary can be anything but arrow-stricken her. Pekopeko is leaning down. But even though she was late, she also ran out to help the rabbit. I''m sure the roots are good kids. I hope you get along with Mim again on this occasion. (Al, Al) My mother, who approached me, calls me in a whisper. (Mother, what? (Mime was able to run fast, that, thanks to Al, right? (No. That''s a miracle that that girl''s hard work did. That would be nice) Anyway, this is a "No Magic Zone." But for the kid who worked hard, the wind held me back (...), I guess. If it''s in Master Mejed''s interest, it must be that way. My mother was in a good mood for some reason and stroked my head. "Yes! I hear something weird! My sister, who came running over here, points that out. What noise, where are you coming from? Before searching for it, the cause was clear. Multiple trees have fallen. Probably the effect of the hyper corn bullet hitting him. "Everybody, run! Before the clouds cleared, a different kind of miracle happened. Like the reverse playback of the video, the tree that tried to fall went back. The Colobockles, and Mim, are surprised to see that. "Unbelievable......! The tree is playing... Huh! Is there anyone who can do that? No, I''m here. of the Holy Spirit, on his shoulder. There was a figure of the Spirit of Flowers, who used his power diligently with a tiny body. "Cooka! I think my mother figured out whose power it was. Flowers are originally the girl who almost became the ''material'' of the rarest flowers in the sanctuary. No wonder he had extraordinary powers. "Shh, wow! "This girl is amazing! Not awesome!?" The coloboccles who figured out whose power it was, praise the flowers. If the debut is this, I''m sure this girl, too, will be able to get along here. With Mim''s hard work and the miracle of Cooka, the faith and trust of the Coloboccles will return to the Holy Spirit again. Flowers, did you use up your powers, or you fell asleep. It''s not a good idea to force your little body to do it because you''ve learned so much in pain in the ice and snow gardens. Giving her magic via Fee before closing her eyes, she delighted to eat it. If you have an appetite, you can rest assured. "Oops." "Yikes! After Cooka fell asleep, only one tall, thin tree fell. It''s at the chief, at Pekopeko''s. I held her in my arms. "Ugh, thanks......" "You''re welcome." From the size of the tree, I don''t think it would have been great to hit it, but, well, it would be better not to bump into it. "Oh, you''re not just weak...? "No. I think he''s just weak." At least, nothing''s working. Fee, Lucluk and Marimo are big choruses about cheating cheats. My Angel and Lucluc would be ''snuggle-related'', but Marimo, did you ever give Cooka magic? "You, you''re sweet..." "No, not at all" That''s all I can say for sure. Because... "Yes, Al" "Yes, Mother" Because this is how I handed over the peculiar figure I hold to My Mother. "Huh? What...? What...? "Was it Peco Peco? I told you, didn''t I? He said he''d punish me." "Huh? Huh... Huh!?" Fee has wrapped his arms around it as he looks at the coloboccle that makes his eyes black and white. "Ohka-san''s bum pen, it really hurts! Phew, that''s scary! "Yikes, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts. Yikes! Oh, I''m sorry. No! The screams of a Coloboccle girl echoed on the summit, and the great battle was over. 499 Chapter 493: After Return Retrieve the statue, dissolve the fan club, and return to the watercolor house. So I took a bath, washed my clothes, and finally got back to where I was. "Yes! Phew, it''s sappy! Our women, they all love baths. It is also handed down to this daughter. My sister hugs me in a good mood and laughs at me. This girl isn''t in the mood just because she took a bath in nothing. The reason for this was in the ''treat''. I was going to make my mother some food for my friend Watercolor. The food is a big favorite of Phee''s, so our angel is in a good mood. My Sister only says'' delicious'' no matter what she eats, but it seems that today''s dishes are still special. That''s also...... "Um... Phee, is that food that good? "The best in the world! That''s what you thought for me! "Huh!? Brother, can you make rice?!?" "Just a little bit. You''re better at your mother." Watercolor''s staring at me with all the sparkle. What your mother is trying to make today is your kids'' favorite. The hamburger, it''s a soft steak. As the aforementioned saying goes, Fee certifies that this is the number one food. It doesn''t depend on the taste, it depends on the reason that I made it for Fee. "... but Pudding, Al made it for me... For me..." At the end of the line, one shrieking elf high ancestor. You don''t have to stick around for that. "Soft steak, the best treat in the world! Mim, I''ll definitely love it! My Angel jumps a little while while holding onto my uncanny brother. Meanwhile, Mim is nodding with a strange face. "The treats you brought were so delicious that your cheeks fell off......! Yet Phee said the treat she was going to make was" the best in the world "! How delicious is it...! "... I think pudding and strawberries are better up there" Arrowhead, one shuddering elf. Well, I don''t know what you like, it''s a personal matter after all. But I''m glad you like hamburgers, too, Watercolor. "Uhhhhh! I brought a lot of ingredients, so eat a lot, okay? There are plenty of ingredients available because the colloquoises caught in the smell will be intruding anyway. Me and my mother would be able to make it sassy. "Yes, yes! Phew! I''ll help you make it, too! Phew, even a little, I want to help! "Oh? Will Phee help me too? So, do you mind? "I want you to take care of it! Phew, good luck for you! This girl''s motive is always'' me ''...... "Phew, wow... Huh! "Sounds delicious? This looks very tasty!?" "Nice smell? Nice smell!" When was this coming, the Colobockles and their guest of honor, Watercolor, are shining their eyes in front of Hamburg? At last, my sister and my youngest sister are drooling. But I think the hamburger was done well just because it was attracting the little ones. Especially since the sauce smells good. "Thanks to Phee for her hard work, you did well, didn''t you? "Hehe... Huh! Phew, I was praised by! Phew, glad! Phew, I like soft steak! Phew, I love it! My Angel rubs my mochi cheeks in a deleaded state. The chopsticks are firmly gripped in his hand, and he can''t help but eat them quickly. "Huh? Do your brother and Phee eat with that stick of wood? "Wooden stick, no! Let''s chopstick this! This, too, made me! Various conveniences!" Watercolor stares at the fork and spoon placed in front of her. And I looked up. "Wow, I''d like to use that chopstick, too." "Chopsticks are hard, huh? Very much." My mother, who was frustrated with using chopsticks at home, looks a little troubled. This guy is in a position to put Marimo on his lap and feed him a hamburger from his hand. "Well, don''t dare try it normally. If you want to use chopsticks, then you can practice." She''s right, chopsticks are hard. First of all, normally, I want you to try hamburgers. Fee and the Colobockles seem to be close to the limit of patience. "Hmm......! I don''t think there''s anything better than dried fruit..." Kupipipipi says that. By the way, she hasn''t even eaten pudding. I''ve prepared her share, but because the Colobockles robbed me. "So, shall I have it? "Yes! Everyone responded well to Mother''s decree and the meal began. Watercolor seemed a little sorry that the chopsticks had fallen behind, but Hamburg immediately distracted her and gently carried it to her tiny mouth. "- ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" And then I hold my mouth, and when I sift, I tremble my tiny body. Is there something similar about Kupipipi over there? "Oh, yummy yummy! This is so yummy! "What''s this, what''s this!?" That''s a straightforward response from the Colobockles. Well, Hamburg is a ''special attack on children'' dish, so I can''t help it. "Ugh? Noir, yum? "Akia! My mother, who is feeding Marimo, smiles, and so is Marimo, who is feeding her mother. In these two cases, they value the act itself, and I guess the flavor is second to third. "Oh, brother, this softie? It''s really delicious...... Huh! Fee''s right, it''s the best in the world, it''s delicious...... Huh! You ''stabbed'' Mim too...... My sister listens to my friend and muffled me so well. Oh, look, wipe the sauce on your mouth. ".................. Huh! Meanwhile, Dr. Kupikupi is shivering as a crocodile over there. You liked it, well, because you had a stunned look on your face but you hadn''t stopped. And it''s Watercolor''s mother who stands up silently and comes this way. He was defeated by the Pekopekos, Nipa, the chief of the previous generation Kishkud. She stood in front of our Crane Putt family and said: "Teach me how to cook this dish. - No, tell me." Its true face overlooking this one was full of a kind of unusual force. "Mother...? Watercolor, I''m confused. That''s all, my predecessors'' eyes were serious. "... I''ve never seen food that makes Mim smile so much" Cookies and stuff, I usually had a smile though. "That''s why I want to make this soft steak for this girl." You look the same, you like your daughter. If that''s the case, teaching isn''t absurd. But is the key ingredient on this island? "I''ll buy that, ''outside''. I can fly all the way to the South." Do you want to go that far? Well, it seems that this man has pretended to be a human being in the past, so is it easy to get into the human world? "Mother...... Thanks............! "Mim, you keep smiling. No, you can stay." That said, the previous island lord embraced the contemporary island lord. In bringing up a special ''smile'', he may have been concerned that the water color was cloudy due to the ''Mejed-like disturbance''. Besides, what makes my dear family happy is what I think too. "Yummy! Yay, soft steak, really yummy! This girl, for example, wants you to smile unconditionally. No, he said I should be there. "Brother, tell me how to use chopsticks" "Right - right. Then I''ll tell you. Then I''ll make some chopsticks for Mim later." "Yes! Nice to meet you...... Huh! "Hey, come on..." In the temple of the island, everyone smiles. Such a natural sight would surely be of unparalleled value. The view of Kishkud Island that I wanted to see certainly existed there. "Pepper, they''re gone." "What are we going to do? What do we do?" "Nothing like this! We''ll have to do more for the sanctuary than the fan club has disbanded, won''t we? "That''s right. That''s the only way." Former members scatter apart. Pekopeco was heartless and continued to clean the interior of the temple. At that time. "... hmm? What, that? There, ''Something'' was decorated that I had never seen before. Pekopeko approaches strangely and sees it up close. "Ko, is this... Huh!?" What was there. It''s a puffy, round, seabird statue. It was a precision statue that combines dynamic and powerful enough to move even now. That was more than the statue of the ''White God'' I''ve ever seen. Whether she knows it or not, it''s because the "producer" ''s skill has gone up after a year. It was simply understood as'' being beyond Mejed God ''. "Mi, guys, oh, my God! Pekopeko changed his blood phase and ran outside. 500 Special Edition/East Heavenly Red When I was still on Earth. And when I was a teenager. Meaninglessly, I liked walking around the city late at night. Same road as always. And the same city as always. But with time and light and dark, it''s like a different face to see. Whatever that was, it was comforting. In particular, I like the cold weather in winter. Cool well with the kinks. Your body freezes, but your head feels refreshed. I liked to look out cold from the veranda, even if I didn''t have to walk at night. Time flies, age changes, name changes, and even if the world you live in is different. Still, I can''t wait to like winter nights. "... did Lucica sleep? "I''m already grumpy. Fee and noir." And now. I''m in the garden at night with my dear teacher. There is no one else. It''s just me and Abel. It''s like there''s an illusion that there''s only me and Abel in this world. A distant silence is wrapping up my little brother. "... n" Abel puts the mug gently on the garden table. That''s tea my teacher brews. It''s one of the few plucks in this cold. "Thanks. - Yeah. Delicious." "... n" My words, Master Elf. Abel seems kind of happy, too. This plush, too, is loving again. This hour today is the end and beginning of the year. It was after New Year''s Eve countdown. "... Phee was doing his best this year" Abel says with a smile that only I can understand. Every year, my sister, "Phew! Phew, with me, it counts down! That''s what I swear, but I''m unfulfilled. Just like "Santa''s Capture," he falls asleep before midnight arrives. If you say you''ll fall asleep, so will Marimo. She is a pure spirit of darkness and is therefore inherently nocturnal. But Noir, who lives a regular life with his mother, lives in a cycle of sleeping exactly at night and getting up in the morning. "... because those kids used to eat" Abel laughs softly. The Crane Putt family eats yearly soup spas, not soba noodles. My mother and Abel will make it for me. Again, again. "It''s usual for Fee to eat all over, but he had a lot of noir too" They were both down from eating too much, though it''s a little laughable. "... the Spirit was originally about a big meal. In the case of noir, I think it''s possible to eat a normal meal and rise." Marimo, I''ve always seemed to envy our family''s dining landscape...... "... Al didn''t eat much on the kids down there" "Was I...? I was so obsessed..." Even in the previous life, Zara was too busy working to get a meal, but that doesn''t seem to have improved when she was reborn. Apparently, idiots don''t heal when they die. "... a child I can''t help" Abel shrugged all the time saying she was in trouble and caressed my hair softly. "... Al. Wait a minute." And then we go indoors. After a while, Abel came right back. "Ooh, nice smell......! Looks like he made us an easy meal with the rest of the ingredients from the New Year''s Spa. "... it''s midnight, just a little" "Yeah. Thanks, Abel" "... n" I don''t know why, Abel, the one who made it looks happy. "Did Phee or her mother ever wake up? "... the wind magic also controlled the smell. Otherwise, those two will literally sniff and wake up" Because it''s so delicious, that mother and daughter. I accidentally laugh a little at Mighty Char''s tearful efforts. Well, would you like to have dinner, too, my son? "Yeah, yummy" My master doesn''t say anything and his expression doesn''t change, but still, just a little, he seems satisfied. "... when you''re done eating, Al goes to bed too" "Mm-hmm... That''s it." Because of this, and he wants to walk at night for a long time. Why don''t you throw a change ball? "Sleep a little later, and I want to see Abel and the first sunrise." Whether it is a changing sphere or genuine. Ex-Japanese around here? "... Mm" Mighty Char is lost. Looks like there''s an aspect to being a guardian. Shall I make another push? "Please. I want to make memories with Abel." "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Yeah. With Abel." "................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ And you can''t be reversed day and night." I hear you''ve forgiven me. And of course, this is the real deal too. If you can see the first sunrise with someone important, it must be worth it. "... from the room, bring a photo machine" Oh, you take pictures. With the teacher, I walked down the road before dawn. What we arrived at was a natural and scenic place in the King''s City. Near the hill where I saw ''Stars Down'' with Pooh Chi before. Abel seems to have made a choice where there is no one else. "It''s a beautiful place." "...... hmm. In the Wang capital, a good category" Abel is setting up the camera. There''s no such thing as a timer on a photo machine, but they''re going to push it remotely by magic. "... Soon, the night will dawn" "Yeah. It''s the beginning of a new year, a new morning." The heavens of the east turn red. From the other side of the hill, I saw sunlight. "... Al. Press the switch" He said, "Come close." So I lean in gently. "- Abel. Thanks for everything last year. And say hello again this year, huh? "... again this year, a little different" "Yeah?" "... will continue, but is right" Oh, he told me not to separate them by year. I felt like I had just a little glimpse of Abel''s loneliness in that word. "Yeah. Well, keep it up" "...... hmm. All the time, together." That''s what Abel said and smiled. I seem a little lonely, but happy. Neither from either side, the master softly, holds hands. - That picture is just a secret for the two of us. Happy everywhere, but one day I''ll always lose it, such a scene in the landscape. With your loved ones, of East Heavenly Red, beneath. 501 Episode 494: A new year and a half-sister and The year has dawn. In other words, it is the month of 1207 of sacred history. Normally, I don''t care if the years change, but this year is just a little different. I have plans. One was asked by Mia to "relate to Iphonne" - that is, the story of the formation of the Sorcery Order. And one more thing - or two, "Princess-related" - the point is, what do you think of the upcoming period? I don''t care if the Order has a horn or an inquisition, but you can disappear. I just hope it won''t be an extra problem because I''m someone who wants to live peacefully and secluded. "Good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for, good for! My sister is my sister, no matter how old she is. He''s storming well this year. "Yes! Um," Blessed Laughter "made for me! That''s fun! You''ll look weird soon! Phew, I like it! Whether the ''result'' of the blissful laughter was funny, Fee smiles and presses her cheeks. "Heh heh. Fun, Noir? "Akia! That seems to be the same for my youngest sister, and I am happy to see Fee''s made blessing laugh. "Yes! Phew, I''ll laugh one more time! Now, make it more interesting! Blessings aren''t meant to be funny... "Holy shit! Yikes!" "Ugh. Noir, you want to try, too? So, shall we do it with your mother? "Kikyu! My family is doing well this year. Then that girl... (What about the other ''sister''......? Isabella Edit el Bailefeld. It''s a belly sibling, and legally ''utter otherness'', that girl is. (Shall I go check on you for a second...? Somehow, her face came to mind. He''s a proud, hard-working guy, but he just looks like a mean girl. "Hello" "Hey, what... Kyu, I can''t believe you''re suddenly calling me...! The girl, who separated the hedges and was nestled in ''This is the perfect place to see'', turned to greet her and replied so in a softy way. Though she looks fine, that may be just her physical condition. Earlier, he seemed a little depressed. "If you''re free, I''d love for you to talk to me a little bit, wouldn''t you? "- Huh!?" A half-sister who looks up at the piqun and then immediately misses her face. "Wow, I''m busy......! So, you know, why don''t you just think about it for a second? "Yeah. Please" "And you have no choice...! But it''s just a little bit... Huh! Miss Isabella, who will soon come through the hedge. She''s got a little voice coming out this way. "Hello..." And he greeted me properly. You''re a good girl, aren''t you, this girl? "Ah, haha...... Huh! This is fun after all......" Isabella is blasting her tricycle with a smile. That appearance hides its openness as if it clears up depression as well as child-specific innocence. (I did hear that this girl successfully passed the October 10th Magic Exam...) To the extent that I eavesdropped on the servants'' rumors at "The Secret Base," it should have been. When it comes to that, is the study going to be incredibly well? Whatever it is, I think passing at four is really amazing. It''s just... Hi, this girl seems like she''s being pushed to be a genius. It''s amazing that you can actually read and write at just four years old, but I feel that the concept of "genius" is a little different from there. Move your body, drink my sports drink, and your half-sister sits on her back and says to Blanco. "Ah, you too...... You can use magic...? "Yeah. Just a little bit." "Just a little...? So, you''re not strong? "I wonder if it''s strong. I keep studying." I don''t think what I need is'' strength '', but an'' environment ''where I can protect my family. Of course, though it must be the ''power'' that collateralizes it. "... occasionally" "Yeah?" "Sometimes I hear rumors about you brothers and sisters. - Talk about a great genius, and talk about an idiot who can''t help it. It''s too extreme, I don''t know which one." Well, I''m the latter for sure... Fee is a piece of paper...... yes, no, he''s a genius, I guess. "You know what? Youngest and ranked......? Or a story about a child who took it." "Oh, Village - Cohon, isn''t it His Highness the Fourth Princess? Well, of course." "No...... I heard you were a civilian child, and you had a great genius." Oh, that would be a rumor without roots or leaves. First of all, I''m not the youngest, and I''m not a genius. "So, what''s wrong with that civilian? "... Mother told me. If you can''t be a civilian and you can''t do it, it''s not hard enough." He would be so good at the time he was four years old and licensed to teach magic. Do the togees want shrimp by getting a shrimp? Or did you really think you could do it? "You already have the tenth grade, don''t you, Kimi? I think it''s amazing." Sifting, Isabella shook her head. A brilliant drill is shaking powerless. "My mother got mad because I couldn''t get a full score..." Ahhh... and it''s true that the tenth grade exam is simple, but out of a hundred points, just enough points, is there a slightly more difficult mix of questions? "... I have a ninth grade exam this month" Class IX... With this daughter''s head, she seems to be able to afford it when she''s about elementary school age, but what if it''s ''now''...? I''m still young, so I feel tough. (Before that, I don''t know this girl''s academic or witchcraft skills) Fey or Abel have never mentioned Miss Isabella''s amount of magic. However, the village daughter and sheep should have been called ''great magic''. Though it stretches acquired in training, the world of witchcraft brings talent to the morrow. Unless you''re not even a chick like me, I''m guessing it''s tough even in ''Hideyoshi''. In the first place, magic for Alto Crane Putt is a ''means'' to live happily with his family, not a goal of life. So even if I lacked talent, I''d have to do it ''well''. But this girl isn''t. ''ordained'' by Mrs Aufsta to excel unilaterally. In that sense, Claudia, the third princess who was expecting the treasure sword to shine on her own, and who was disappointed on her own, - perhaps standing close to Clara. "... you wouldn''t know, but that Fourth Princess, soon, is close...? Take." For once, Her Royal Highness the Third Princess too. "Your mother commanded me. He said to pass the ninth grade exam and show the talent he deserves to serve beside Her Royal Highness." Although it''s my personal opinion, if you serve your village daughter, I think you''d be happier to lean on her in person than a witchcraft genius. That girl is a genius of bees, so most people won''t be able to say, "Line up with magic" from the beginning. (I don''t think you can do it, work hard, or say something like that...) That''s why I decided to say this. "You can''t do that, can you? "Yes, because...! If you don''t work hard, your mother will be mad at you...... Huh! I''ll be abandoned......! He had desperate eyes. Or should I say it''s the eye that''s being pushed? Tumble pockets and remove candy. I put it on Miss Isabella''s palm. "Yes, this. Delicious?" "Huh...? Confused, but half-sister with candy in her mouth. I only made it to satisfy our women, and the look on Drill''s face in front of me was a little dull. "Sweet......" That was good. I go on. "It''s not the same thing to try and not to be able to do. Good as you can. In that, why don''t we just do what we can? If I can''t do it, I''ll just die because I know best myself. "So, but..." "Sometimes it''s more important to know that a grain of candy balls can make someone else smile than it is to know the hard academic truth or the depth of witchcraft, I guess" "I don''t know what that means..." Am I? I guess so. I just don''t think it''s a good idea that Drill isn''t in the ''hard work'' phase yet, if you want to make my point. That shouldn''t be such a young time, even if one day we have to make an effort. Now, just happy and good. I think young children should be laughing unconditionally. When I told her that, my half-sister, she leaned down. "... I knew you weren''t a genius, you idiot..." "You''re not conscious." "Really... silly..." "Yeah. Well, I''m definitely an idiot. But even if this idiot is talking to you, you can''t stop thinking about it. So if you have any problems in the future, you''ll be the one to talk to. If you can ride, I''ll talk to you." I laugh nicely. "~ ~ ~ ~!" The little marquis lady ran away for some reason. You''re so young, you''re having a lot of trouble, I thought again. "Oh, Alt-Kew, you were here? Sister, I''ve been looking for you." Upon returning to separation, the suspicious man immediately caught him. Apparently, the maid of honor wanted something from me. "Mia, what? What''s wrong with you? "I have received your letter to Alt-Keun." "To me? What is it...? It arrived in two copies. The contents were almost identical even though they were sent out from separate places. "Ahhh...... Are you here?" There, Her Royal Highness the Third and Fourth Princesses included a guide to the intake exam. 502 Episode 495: POTOOOOOOOO! (Preliminary) The close-up recruitment exams will both take place, he said, in February. I mean, next month. (I''m not willing to either...) Can you say no to something like this? I guess I can''t say no...... Keep the letter and go back to your room. There the mother and the sisters sleep, leaning in happily. Both Phee and Marimo have grown up these days, so disciplined naps seem to be done with hammocks, even though one hammock would be Gyu. Is there some kind of restraint? More so, this letter... "Well, okay. Let''s think about next month" Trouble is, all you have to do is push it all on ''The Future Myself''! People, they call it escape. "Mmm...... Uh-huh..." Looks like my mother woke up because I was playing gasagoso. Slightly open your eyes and look at this one. "Oh, Al, let''s..." "Yeah. Morning, Mother" "Al, I''m sorry, but hey, can you take Dickon or Buone? Daikon and Buohn are Phee''s favorite jumbo stuffed animals. I guess taking it means letting Fi hold the stuffed animal and Miss Lucica herself wants to travel. If Phee isn''t holding onto something, she''ll be up soon. "Ho, Mother" "Thank you, Al. - Fee and Noir, just stick around, okay? Mother letting her hold a stuffed animal and come down from a hammock. And I''m stroking my daughters hair thanks to love. This guy really loves Fee and Noir...... Are you more relieved that you are being stroked? Your sleeping face has become more defenseless. The way it looks, it also looks happy somewhere. I mean, compassion. "Come on, Al''s next, right? "Hmm? I don''t plan on taking a nap." "No, I''m not. Yo! - Here''s what I''m gonna do! "Wow!?" Oh, my God, my mother suddenly held me up! "Hey, what are you doing?" "What, is this line over here! Because Al, you don''t sweeten your mother at all......! What... "Al, he''s a solid, smart kid for his age, and he''s untouched, but he hasn''t been a little sweet for a long time, and your mother''s unhappy! More like the Phys, like I want you to be sweet! Gyummy, my mother who tightens me up. To a soft nice buddy, my body sinks into a zubble. That''s how you hug me. It''s the way I held it when there was only ''me'' still in the west away. My mother must have been really happy to have a ''family'' called me back then. At the same time, I was able to fill in the loneliness. The baby, called Alto Crane Putt, as my mother put it, was not very sweet to her parents, so I remember being raided many times at the time and being ''sentenced to a hug''. The point is, it''s me. Sometimes, it''s just like wanting to eat ramen or something asexually, and you seem to want to skimp with me today. "Nfu! Al, like it or not...!" "Ah, ah. Yeah. Thanks......" "Already! It''s not ''thank you'' there, it''s me too, right? No, my name is not mine. "Should I have raised you more lovingly and had you become a mazacon...? Sarah, do a hell of a thing. I mean, can''t you just let me go? Oh, can''t you? Really...... "Even now, I think Al should love your mother more! No, you like it, don''t you? I''m ashamed to say it in my mouth, and for the convenience of ''contents'', I just don''t want to be sweet. "Al! Love your mother more. Ugh! If I were to become a Mazacon, would your daughters be in a blast? "By the way, after this, I''m going to attack Abel." Oh, my teacher, who was about to come into the room now, gently walked away from the door!? Master, don''t run away, help me!? Mother says hello to her daughter, she''s obsessed with pushing Svethbe cheeks on me, and she hasn''t noticed the departure of her best friend. "Al, ha, you made pudding for Abel, didn''t you? "Ugh, yeah...... Yes, but..." "So, for Fee, I made a soft steak." "That''s not a mistake either." Ku, ku...! Swallow...... eh. "Yet, yet no! Why didn''t you make a special menu for your mother?!?" Even if they say so. Pudding was meant to be a requirement for Plan A, because Hamburg was an eye-catching product for her sister''s milestone of five, but nothing happened to her mother... And, to be honest, I''m sure you''ll bend the knob even more. "What Al''s trying to make today isn''t for your mother, is it? But when I make it, I''ll eat it. Stop. Today is the day that culinary researcher and Bavarian appeared a long time ago. As far as I''m concerned, I still have something to sell and make, but the Chamber of Commerce still says it''s a big deal. Nail cutting and threading, the "Early Essen Inventions" made some years ago, were completely rooted as a classic product, so they continue to be made now, as well as "classified" ones, some tires to attach to carriages and luggage carriages, but this is expendable, so the workshop seems to be even busier. Are there any other items in Prima''s name, works as a magic magician - preparation of cameras and photo studios, large baths transformed into leisure facilities and related to the viewing grounds of the wolf glass? And food - in the name of Bavaria. Do you think that the Chamber of Commerce is in a lot of trouble by securing ingredients and preparing stores, such as rice bowls, flakes, pudding, dried meat, a tempura bowl, and soft steak? Besides, the bottleship - the inquiry about the ''Bottled Ship'' has also come a little from the wealthy, and he says he''s been allotted time to deal with it. "- Dear Alto, I''m very hard to say, but I don''t have enough manpower and time. I would like to ask you to wait a moment for any further sales. Oh, if you can, I''d like you to have some ''Bottled Ships''. Some customers have come to bow their heads that they really want to present to their young children..." Chairman Shorcina told me so with a gessy face. So Alto Crane put''s "another name" and the rest of them were off for a while. What is it this time, then, is "reuse of waste products"? In this world, too, there are imos. And they also serve as a vandalism crop here. Even at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, Imo seems to have stockpiles in the warehouse. Do you think there are some of them that are coming to an expiration date? ... No, the expiration date is not prescribed by law. The point is, it''s something that needs to be damaged and disposed of. The Elf''s Chamber of Commerce says anything better consumed early in stockpiles is offered for sale at a special offer or given way for free to nurseries and orphanages. But some of them seem subtle, like, ''I don''t know if this is going to give way''. I heard that, so I asked if I could get some of the imo if I had more. "Something, are you going to be making a new menu? Jantine, who heard from me, asked me that in a slightly troubled way. She knows the Chamber of Commerce is busy too, so maybe she''s on guard. "Well, we make it, we make it, but we just secretly enjoy it in our family, right? The other day, Chairman Shorcina just stabbed me with a nail." To my words, Tine seemed horrified. When the Chamber of Commerce gets busy, even the Security Department will get busy. People who can ''hang'' other departments also seem to be driven out of the security department on an ad hoc basis. I''m sure you haven''t seen Mr. Fennel lately because of his busy schedule. For all these reasons, I cook the product that I plan to dispose of, but my mother seems unhappy that what I make with Oimo is not for her own good. "Now I''ll make it for my mother, so miss it this time. And then it''s time to let go." "Do it!" No, like Fee. "... hmm? Miuuuuuuu......" "Akiyu ~..." Looks like both of my sisters closed their eyes at the same time. And soon I found this one, and I got jealous. "Ahhh!? Oh kah, cheat! I''m stuck with you! Oh, my God! "Akiyu! Aki!" Soon, you got busy. But if I cook, will it be noisier? What I give away from the Chamber of Commerce. What to cook. This time imo is - potatoes. 503 Episode 496: POTOOOOOOOO! (Part II) "Huh! There he is! No, no, no! The rice is delicious! "Ahhh! From left to right, a silver-haired child and a black-haired child hug me. My sisters are tense when they hear I make food. Note that my mother was hugging me until just now, so I said to Fee, "Meh!" He literally wraps his fingers around lonely over there without being able to get close. "Yay, what are you making me today!? Phew, I think sweet is a good idea! "Aki-kun! Unfortunately, what we make today is not sweet. But I think it''s delicious, it''s a treat. The variety of potato dishes varies, but this time it''s going to be simple. If I make it too authentic, I feel like I''m going to bother the Chamber of Commerce again. There are a lot of things I want to make. "Yay, yay! Phew, I''ll help you peel! With the power of Phew, it''s easy! It''s Peeler''s power. Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea for Fee not to use a knife or other blade. "Ki Woo! Ahhh! Marimo, too, is showing motivation. If it''s about washing water, can you help me? The addition of Tine, who brought the potatoes, and Abel, who just hid in the clouds and is now returning all the time, will now have all the members. The Chamber executives who usually attend these occasions are too busy to come. And the waste maid, she''s at work. Tine says. "I have trouble getting more of something than this from Master Alto, however, I am also a little excited because everything that is made of ''Bavaria'' is delicious" Sometimes the security department wants to stay and go out, so the delicious dried meat with arrows seems to be of great help. Does it go with the deodorant spray and become a necessity? Again, I told everyone to make sweets. I mean, arrowheads, everyone but the teens are reacting. "Confectionery!? Phew, I like Confectionery! I like sweet! - But I love it! "Ahhh! "Glad you''re happy, but it''s not a sweet treat, is it? Well, there''s no need to make sweet treats with imo. "Miuuu...... Confectionery, not sweet......? Phew, I''m sorry to hear that..." "Abu..." Two blatantly shombolished sisters, plus my mother. Abel - the moment you said it wasn''t sweet, you shifted from expectedly faceless to normal faceless... "Well, it must be delicious. I guess." Maybe it would be better if you didn''t raise the hurdle too much, even for me. That''s why I cook. First we all wash the potatoes. "Akiyu...... Huh! Kiku...... Huh! Marimo washes me diligently with her little clothes. Phee... that''s something you''re used to. This girl is also this girl, and she can help you. "Hehe ~...! Oh, hehe, he saw me! When you see me, you laugh at me. I guess the help for this daughter is a means of communication and part of the entertainment. "Well, your mother''s gonna cut the potatoes, right? "Yeah. Please" Thus, the whole family prepares. For the tea, Mighty Char is in charge. Abel is good at brewing. Other detailed help with arranging dishes is done by Tine. Others seem to be keeping an eye on Phee and Marimo for injuries and more. For that reason, the whole family joined forces and the sweets were completed. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! This smells good! Phew, I have a feeling you''ll like it! "Holy shit! "Uh-huh! It''s fragrant and looks delicious...... Huh! What we made at home this time is potato chips. From children to adults, everyone loves it! I''m glad you like the women of the Crane Putt family. "Yes! Phew, I want to try this, quick! On my lap, Phew, I want to eat! "Stay! Aki-kun!" "Ugh. Noir, is your mother''s knee good? "Akia! Family friendly, stick to the shabudai. In the middle of Abel''s brewed teas, so! and a pile of potato chips is placed. "Then let''s all have it! "Yes!" Everyone speaks out in agreement with your mother''s decree. And the actual food. "Mm-hmm! Yum! Yum! Yum! Al, this looks crisp and good!" "Yes, strange! This treat, even though it''s not sweet, tastes so good! Phew, I like this! "Ahhh! "Even though it''s simple salty, it tastes great. Surprised......! It''s a simple salty flavor, which is why I pull back. It''s the same with edamame. Anyway, it seems to be popular with everyone. Potato chips were invented in the Earth world, while simple cooking methods, in the mid-nineteenth century and new. Even in this world, naturally, it would be novel. (Well, there''s no need to think about novelty...) Everyone on the table reaches for potato chips from the next to the next and instantly wipes out the mountain of sweets. I was going to give it to Mia as a souvenir of Tine if I had any excess, but I doubt this will stay...? I haven''t studied strawberries since they were delivered to me by your uniform, have I? My family''s appetite. "Yummy! This is delicious! Phew, I''ll eat more! I can''t stop! Even my greedy sister and my mother and youngest sister feeding each other. On the other hand, since Abel''s pace isn''t as fast as it was at strawberry time, does it feel that far...? Don''t you dare just find out that it''s not available for Plan A... The female knight of the high elf eventually began to think in arms. Cute, yeah roaring. "Tine, what''s wrong? "No, so much, and I thought it would definitely be a popular product. But now the Chamber of Commerce is very busy thanks to an up-and-coming mysterious inventor. I was wondering if I could introduce this to the chairmen..." I don''t think you have to. I know I''m dying when I''m busy. "Well, just take your souvenirs home. I''d love to buy you a recipe, but that doesn''t have to be now." "Souvenirs may be a little impossible." Tine answers with a pulled smile. During such a short conversation, potato chips stuck by the Crane Putt family three-feathered glass were literally bottomed. I used all the potatoes you brought me to cook, so there''s nothing left, is there? "Yes! Phew, I ate a lot! But I can eat more! "Damn! Awesome, you guys...... Whether you want to play or eat, don''t think about ''afterwards'' at all costs. Well, if you look at this, you only know that you liked it a lot, even if it wasn''t sweet. "Yay, yay! My sister invited me in for a moment. "What''s up, Fee? "Hehe...... Can you hang in there for a second? "Hmm? Like this? As I lowered my back, Myangel jumped and turned his hand around his neck. "Thank you, always delicious! Chiu!" That''s probably a heartfelt thank you. That I can see this girl smiling. Maybe that''s where I end up making something. 504 Episode 497: Father and Doll In the world, if there is a ''good encounter'', there is also a ''bad encounter''. And there''s "Good Reunion," and there''s "Not Good Reunion." I was totally the latter that day. Sister''s napping. I was taking care of the flower beds in the garden by myself, and there was this guy talking to me. "Ya, hey..." A tender look and an attitude of surprise. However, only the appearance is good. (This guy...) Stefanus Trayboro el Bailefeld. He is the second son of a nobleman and my ''father'' who joined the Marquis family. "... Hi" There''s no point in hostility from then on, so keep your head down a little with a voice that doesn''t touch you around. But I don''t feel like using "Business Smile", which is my specialty. "A little, okay? The man says that with a slight smile on his face. (It''s not good - I don''t know...) The truth is, I was going back to the ''family'' right away. Stephanus stood beside me and stared at the flowerbed. "Are you growing weeds...? You''re changing. Isn''t it usually flowers or something? It''s a herbal field, that''s right. Phee''s flowerbed is a regular flower, though. Unfortunately, I found out that ''Father'' had no knowledge of pharmacy. Mr. Stefanus, who had been roaring about medicinal herbs before yeah, eventually realized it was impossible to expand the conversation from there. I''ve changed the incision and asked the question. "Are you... my daughter - close to Isabella? "It''s a terrible story." Because if they found out you were even a little close to me, I''m sure that girl would be abused by a lizard. "She doesn''t talk about you in front of her wife, but sometimes she sneaks up on me and asks me what Alto Cramput is like." Even if I ask Mr. Stefanus, I don''t think he''ll be able to get information about me... ''Cause we barely look each other in the face. But my thoughts were overridden with the following words: "Will you - take Her Royal Highness''s upcoming exam? Does Stefanus know about it? But it''s a mouthful as if to make sure somewhere. Is that what you heard again? Shall I hang the camel for a second? "Well, who did you ask? "Oh, to the Marquis..." Is he the one from whom it came? Still, I don''t call my once-in-law the ''Marquis''. Mr. Stefanus'' position, or his spirituality, is hidden from view around here. "The Marquis and Aufsta don''t discuss it, especially with regard to children, but this time they seem to have come to the same conclusion" "... what''s that? "Daughter - that''s what he thinks he wants to attach Isabella to Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess" Complete the process. So even though you are still such a young man, you were forced to take the exam? That girl is still tiny, so I wish I could let her relax for a few more years. "Actually, Isabella is depressed about that" "Depressing? Why? Though I didn''t feel like I was afraid of the exam. Stefanus lay his eyes down. "Grade IX exam - I couldn''t..." I see. But you won''t have a choice. Even if that girl says she''s smart, she''s only five years old. It''s a harsh story to tell you to get results. "So, what''s your daughter doing now? "... my wife is going to be Cancn." You won''t be able to serve Her Royal Highness in such a way, "she said, making me study all the time in her room." No, don''t talk like any other HR. It would normally be abuse, that is. - As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to know how you took refuge. "Yes, no... I also said it might be too much..." No, man. This guy. As always, do you still have to go on a journey? He''s a really unreliable man. (Isabella, you could be crying...) Stefanus coughed as he let his eyes swim. "Well, so... The Marquis wants you, your daughter, and both of them to be close to home. If we get hired together, on the edge of it, we might be able to live... with our parents and children." "Specifically, how? "Huh?" Mr. Stefanus is making his eyes black and white. But in fact, the old Caspel would show no interest other than the "results" of "hiring". First of all, if that poor man "thinks so," he should show up in front of me and say, "If you want to live with your family, get results." But that man knows I don''t admire Stefanus. Or I''m spotting it. I guess that''s why I haven''t thrown in such a ''feed'' since the beginning. As far as Mrs Aufsta is concerned, neither her mother nor her children have acknowledged it, so there is no way that ''living together'' can be a wish fulfilled. (And most importantly -) In the unreliability of my ''father'', I don''t really think that even if he were under one roof, he would manage to harass me from a togee or servant. This means that Mr. Stefanus'' words would be ''paranoia'' if he had his own personal hopes, or a more painful way of speaking, and besides, it would be that this man would be the only one who wants it. It should be called empty. (If I were to negotiate based at least on the achievements I made, I would still have dressed up......) My seven year old son and my five year old daughter rely on me... "I don''t want the type of people in the company..." "Hmm? Did I say something? "... no, nothing" I''ll be honest with this guy, but there''s nothing to gain. Every time, every time, they just make me double-check what I can''t rely on. I packed up some gardening supplies and tried to walk away. "Duh, where are you going...? "Hey, I''ve got plans, so please excuse me." Walk a little and I''ll look back. "Shall we say nagging with the family after you have put in place specific measures? You can''t eat painted cakes, so even if they only talk about hopeful observations, it''s also troublesome." "Ugh..." Don''t you even make a lot of objections? Or can''t you? My grandfather, who lives in Cyril, didn''t seem to like Mr. Stefanus, but that''s not only making my daughter unhappy, but maybe even this part of the world doesn''t suit Soli. I walked away from the scene without looking back at my father. Isabella was walking down the hallway. I am canned in my room in the morning and told to study until bedtime. Now it was the return of the toilet, and I even asked for it many times, and I was finally forgiven. I felt heavy. Given my mother''s anger, I couldn''t get it into my head when I was studying. Badly in between, Isabella, who has been seen doing so, has been labeled by Aufsta as'' skipping ''and has also been skipped lunch as punishment. The blonde girl, who returned to her room with a crying face, noticed a change there. "Hey, what...? This..." On her study desk was an unrecognizable wrap. Isabella peeks at the dreaded envelope. "Ah... this...! There was sandwich and sweetness. But it''s puzzling. Even though ''Mother'' can''t possibly allow you to plug in. (Someone brought me a costume...? What came to mind was a two-tied servant, who always takes care of me personally. Is this also because of her...? "... this, is...? Isabella noticed that the contents of the package were not just food. What was in there with me was a little wooden carved doll. They mimic animals, but they''re not realistic, they''re deformed, and they''re adorable. Isabella came to think that was the northern seabird, Oumiglas, which had recently begun to be the subject of discussion in the Wang capital. "Cute......" Follow a rounded wood-carved statue casually. "Ah, back...!?" The seabird, which should have tilted, is upright in its original position. It was a doll that didn''t exist in this world, called the Rise and Spill. "Fall down, fall down, get up...... Huh! Even though it is adorable and somewhere funny in its design, Isabella saw some strength in its'' statue ''. "... what, stupid" She somehow guessed whose hand this'' plug ''was at. Isabella muddled her eyes, and as she ate the sandwich, she quietly headed to her desk. Previously, the weakness was foggy. 505 Episode 498: A Gentlemans Rumor "You''re here, Brace Ma. You''re late." "Bad, bad. I have a little something for the wild. Look, it''s a souvenir. Now fix your mood. Otherwise, your hard work will be even worse, Antonius." To be rude is my acquaintance, the warlord of the kingdom. This man has a false and evil taste, but on the other hand, he is born with a bad mouth, so if he cares at all, he doesn''t have it. When his friend sat in the chair without hesitation, he opened his drink without waiting for a toast. "Ka ~ ~ ~! Delicious! Don''t realize that the humans you make are living for this cup! "Don''t expand your personal feelings to the whole of humanity" Well, the very potency of alcohol, I''m not willing to deny it, either. Ring a toast once again and tell each other about the stupidity of their work and personal lives. Stupidity is basically unconstructive, and disgusting to both say and hear, but very occasionally, it''s also true that there are people and topics that can make you laugh and flourish silly. I don''t really want to admit it, but this bracema seems to be an exception for the better. When I''m interested in the Yotai story, a servant brings me a meal. This is also one of the reasons why Braesma rushed to our house. "Oops! There he is! This is the new menu that Elf''s Chamber of Commerce prides itself on! "Oh, the Ten Bowls and the Soft Steak, which are going to be sold much more than this year." I had a hard time getting it when I was a eel. This time he asked the Chamber of Commerce to borrow someone from the cooking department. As a special bonus not only to me and Bracema, but also to the servants, they say you can eat as much as you like. It was expensive, but once in a while, this kind of luxury would be good. Braesma joyfully braves and reaches out to the dishes that have been carried. "Muho!? This is delicious yeh...... heh! Coming out of a fairy tale, Gods eating!?" The taste of a friend''s things, even if they were great, was so delicious that it was never truly rootless. Crisp and fragrant, tempura clothes. Soft steak that is tender, but spreads the gravy and flavour into your mouth enough to chew. Had I not eaten eels before, it would have positioned these two as the ''highest peak of food''. "I like this... Ngu, you like soft steak...! It feels like we''re gonna get as much rice going as we can! "I prefer the Ten Bowl. Heavy but not persistent, it has an elegant finish. It''s amazing." What exactly is'' Bavaria ''that produces this kind of thing from next to next? Are you an extra big genius? Or are you a foodie who thinks about food all day long? Really interesting. Braithma says as she flies the rice grains. "If you can think of something so delicious, would you also create a drink or something you''ve never drank before...? "Hmm... booze. But ''Bavaria'' has never created booze. Maybe it''s Shimodo." "I don''t think so. It''s the loss of humanity as a whole. I can''t believe a talented guy who makes delicious food can''t drink." My friend''s words are arrowhead. But it would also be true that it is a shame. When we finish drumming our tongues at delicious dishes, our mouths are carried with us again. The meetups are stupidity, on flavor during meals, and have spoken on different topics, but from here on out it becomes a chat. Sometimes we talk about things that don''t do us any good, sometimes we discuss things to worry about, but now, what about today''s agenda? "Steady...... It''s a ratio..." Braesma laughed bitterly at both princesses'' upcoming exams next month. It was the difference in its magnification. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess has one hundred and thirty candidates, while Her Royal Highness the Third Princess has twenty-three. Besides, Her Highness Sheila''s is the number of things that were sifted in the pre-selection, whereas Her Highness Claudia''s is the one that remains raw. "Then the face of the Ventels Hoven Marquis is rounded, hey? "... you are aware that there will also be a historical difference between Hou and Hou. The talent of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is once in a hundred years. It would be natural to get the attention" Twenty-three men gathered before Her Royal Highness the Third Princess would also admire the title of the powerful Marquis, not "Her Royal Highness himself". Momentum, the person applying seems to have many children of lower aristocracy. "This isn''t the court, is it? You don''t have to say it in a far-fetched way. This difference in numbers would mean a difference in valuation between the two princesses." Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is intelligent in nature. At just four years of age, he manipulated multiple languages, and scholars and ancients were also tongue-wrapping excellence. By contrast, Her Royal Highness the Third Princess seemed to be an ordinary child. Even before the "Treasure Sword Rite", when he was still out in public, he told others to read the picture books and make it look like he was just having fun. Compared to His Highness Sheila, who was moving on and seeking knowledge in his specialty books and stepping into the abyss of academia, is too pathetic. There are other issues involved, whether they are magical geniuses or, most importantly, the right to inherit the throne. In His Highness Claudia, who did not receive the blessing of the Moon God, even if he saw it as an instrument of political matrimony, he does not seem to find any more value than "The King''s Daughter," "The Marquis''s Grandson," It is regarded as extremely worthless, drawing noble blood. Especially fatal that the treasure sword didn''t shine. Not only did His Royal Highness the Third Princess herself suppose to have no divine blessing, but hereditary - the end of which His Highness''s children are whispered that ''incompetence'' may be passed on. I should say this is too bad for a seven-year-old girl. Friends say. "Besides, that princess has been a known drag since the treasure troubles of the example. Even the greats have a worse reputation. Especially since I don''t think it''s the daughter''s fault." Bracema is wrapping her arms in a grumpy manner. There''s a lot going on with this guy. I guess there are some things I think about. "At the very least, I just hope that some of your shortlisted candidates will be ''true friends'' of Her Royal Highness the Third Princess..." "That''s hard, too. The same is true of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, but I''m guessing the whole place will be full of folks who come by and hit on" Title "and" Futurity ". I don''t know how many people will see your highnesses as one person without a loss account..." My friend''s words are spicy, but they poke at one side of the facts. Or do we have to split ''tools or what we get'' and ask for it without expecting ''trust'' or something like that from the beginning? "Oh, yeah. There''s one thing I wanted to ask you about that candidate." "... yeah? What''s that? It is up to both Marquises and the Royal Family to make up their minds to recruit. I''m only a civilian, and I don''t have any busy information." "Hey. I don''t care if you don''t know. There''s a strange kid in Candidate, isn''t there? "Weird child? Who''s that about? You mean the children of ''His One''? Or are you talking about ''That Civilian Child''? "Well, I''m curious if they both care, but they both know their traits, don''t they? All I want to ask you is that white thing." "... Oh, that kid. You know all about that." "It just so happens. I stopped by Dr. Benedictus before I got here, and I pinched him in your ear." "Right. As always, you can see that he has a lot of information." I included a bottle of booze. And shake your head. "As for that child, I don''t know anything. However, the only thing that clouds me is that even though I am not sure who I am, I was never eliminated in the selection." "Whoa, whoa. It looks terribly unfair from the side to pass even though you''re not sure who you are? Isn''t that the kind of information that pisses you off with your eyes when you hear about the leading aristocrats trying to screw their own children? "I don''t think so either, but there''s nothing I can do. Whatever it is, it''s where it came from." "- And say what? "The child is recommended by the" Backyard "." "Backyard! That backyard! In this kingdom, one of the greatest darknesses. Mysterious department. abnormal geniuses'' hoarding ground. Little one knows, the magic agency behind it. - That''s the back yard. "That''s why I''m so clear. I don''t know anything either." "... I don''t know how to accomplish it... But you don''t fall for it. Now, there''s no way the people in the backyard are going to leave it to Her Royal Highness. What the hell are you guys thinking...? "Stop it, Bracema. The backyard thing doesn''t matter if you just explore it or not. If you''re going to talk politically or militarily, you can''t and shouldn''t do anything to anyone who just says they''re going to be officially tested." "Well..." My friend thinks with a wrinkle between his eyebrows. And he said with a serious face. "Exams, in some cases, don''t be turbulent." "I hope nothing happens. For Her Royal Highness and this country." Will that prediction come true? The liquor that night was more tasteless than usual. Me and Bracema kept putting on the glass as we thought about it. 506 Episode 499: For next month. In taking a near-term exam... One problem is your sister. Anyway, you still can''t stand to leave me. Or even worse fussies. If you can''t do something about it, it''s an exam. I don''t have time to say what it is. "I don''t want to!" Today and today, My Angel, dressed in a child pig suit, bursts in with a smile. And jump at me, mochi cheeks, muggy cheeks! "Hehe...! Phew, I like it! Clouding this smile is what makes me tickle...... but even if I skip this exam, MySister will have to train me to endure the loneliness one by one. "It''s Phee..." "Hey, did you... Huh? You like that? "Hey, get to the cushion there, move it" "Ngu...? Like this...? No strays whatsoever, pretending to have a tailed bum, Phee walks away pounding. As soon as I reach my destination, I try to rush back to see if I''ve missed this one. I waited for it. "Stoop." "Miu? But if I stop here, I can''t get it stuck..." My heart shakes on my sister, who already looks very lonely, but swallows it up and continues the words. "Phee. I''m going to do a special training today" "Special training? - Ha!? Maybe I''ll get a stick special training!? Then, hey, I''ll get a stick...! Paa and My Angel try to smile like a day and run all the way to ''Tatabako''. I called it off again. "Fee. No, it''s not. This is where the special training goes." "Nyu? But before you do, I want you to stick around. "Special training means that..." "Miuuuuuuuuu!? So do this special training!? Phew, I didn''t do that training...! If that''s the case, Phew, do your best! Sooner or later, you jump into my arms, sweet Fee enough. My mother, who is stuck with Marimo, laughed bitterly when she saw that. "Phee, you''re not. Yikes. Al wants you to do another training." "Nyu? Another...? But, heh. As it is today, I think it would be a good idea to train you! "Akia! Marimo clings to her mother full of strength, as she responds to her sister''s words. My kids grew up sweet. Yantine, who comes to her room to bring home a souvenir potato, looks like "What now?" "Right? - Yes. Keep it up, with Phew, I''ll train you! Phew, I like what you did to, so I''m sure it''ll work! A little jumping sister, hugging me. Aside from the mysterious logic that ''you like me, it works'', I need you to do the ''exit challenge''... "Fee. You remember the magic exam? "Miu! You can''t forget! There''s an exam. Put the fu down and go inside the building! Phew, I missed you so much, I was sad...! My brilliant sister blued. "Exactly... I have another exam...? "Yeah. Well, I mean, ''special training'' is for that..." "Ya... Huh! Fee has been clinging to me crying. "Phew, phew... I miss that again, hey......! I wonder how much time ''waiting for exams'' is just lonely and tumultuous for this girl, so maybe I can''t help but cry away. How can I persuade you? The moment he thought of it that way, Fee wet his tears with glee. "To..." "I always do my best for Phew...! Ooh? Oh, no way, is this...? "So, hiccup...! Phew, don''t disturb me...! I had cancer, and I saw it, and I saw it, and I didn''t see it... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I don''t want to!" My sister ended up crying and hugging me. But I was glad that this girl endured loneliness and tried to send me forward. Little by little, but I was really glad to find that Fee was indeed growing. "All right, all right. Fee''s a good girl." "Phew, I love what I did to, so I want to support what I did to...! Phew, I don''t want to be in the way of that... Huh! So, but, uh, if you go away, I don''t like it. Whoa." My mother smiles and comes to the side of the crying fie, gently stroking her back. This man, too, seems proud of his daughter''s growth. You always looked after me during my exams, I guess. My mother, look at me. Those eyes are very, very soft. "Heh heh. Looks like Fee doesn''t need any special training, huh? Sure, if this looks like it, Phee will be waiting for you jizzily. Even if it was while crying. "I''d like to do something to please Phee who tries her best..." One elf answers quietly to such a mother''s whine. Jantine raised her hand softly. Speaking of which, Tine''s been watching my house, too. "Then it''s a suggestion, but while Alto is at the exam, what about asking the Phyllias to come over to the bathroom? I think they want to meet you, too." That could be a good idea. Fee was close to the Balamos, and those seabirds, they were pretty sweet. Fee rubbed his nose and looked at Tine better. "Miu...... Phew, I can see the Balamos...? "Yeah, you''re right. Long time no see, play with those kids as much as you want." The leisure facilities are supposed to be open from March. It is likely that the Dwarves, who specialize in architecture, were in charge of the construction, which is quick to publish in the crack of a significant rebuild. Anyway, it looks like they were doing Tonkan Tonkan day and night. Normally, piercing often creates problems, but there are dwarves who make themselves artisanal and proud of their creativity and creativity. Apparently, the human craftsman has finished up in a much more solid building than extending the construction period and jiggling around. The other day, the president of the Chamber of Commerce told me about the situation with his seemingly complicated face. "There are currently no buildings open to the public with the Oumami Glass, but still, like the Princesses'' visit in the meantime, we give permission to a very limited number of people to view them. The seabirds are still tiny, so we don''t allow them to hang out." Still, women and children would definitely want to touch it. Both Village Daughter and Clara were stuck with happy faces. "... since it''s open to the public, I think it''s going to be a little harder for the Crane Puts to get in touch with the Ooh Mi Glass guys as before, and warming up their old relationship around here is just the right opportunity," You were talking and you remembered something, and Tine''s face pulled just a little bit. "............... Well, it seems that some girls come every day and deepen their interactions with the oomphigus on their own without permission..." ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... That girl, she''s got a lot of action. The Chamber of Commerce pride guards who even allocate noble sidecars, ''the girl'', they can''t help it. My colleague''s security elf is in trouble, the high elf female knight said. Well, the hard work of the teens is that both the raven and the horn, there is no doubt that this suggestion was good news. It was also a nice help ship. I stroke your sister''s hair. "Fee, will you take care of the Balamos while I take my exams? "-! Ugh, yeah...... Huh! Phew, good luck, I''ll take care of the Balamos! We''ll play together! Thanks to Tine''s help, the situation where our sister says'' I''ll wait ''seems avoidable. "Heh heh. If this is the case, it won''t be long before Phee gets her exam." Speaking of which, was our angel still ''inevitable''? But MySister has just turned five, and given that the world''s premature and talented kids are seven to eight years old to take the exam, I think it''s good for another couple of years. Because I''m sure this girl will live happily ever after without collecting her ears and eyes. Either way, now we''re in shape. All we have to do is wait for next month''s exam. I hope you manage to stay calm and safe and resign... 507 Episode 500: Into the Exam Venue February of 1207, a sacred history. I didn''t wait, study exam day. Today is the exam day of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, which is the great destiny of both princesses in the world. My village daughter herself is a very good girl, so I''d like to give her a lot of support... "I... Are you going...? It''s my dearest sister in the world who''s about to cry and pinch my clothes. Fee left a message at the leisure facility with his mother and the parrot glass. I stroke Myangel''s silver hair, and then I say to my friend beside Phee. "Balamos, did you ask for Fee? "Kyuuuuu! The bright white parrot glass rang in a brave and careless voice, letting it go. The other Hinas are gathered around My Sister to look like Tartarus Manju. Probably encouraging, or showing my dear love. Because these kids seem to think of our sister as a ''buddy'' too. "I... Good luck......" "Yeah. Thanks for the backup, Fee" My Sister tries so hard to laugh in tears. I hugged Fee again and then headed to the venue. Behind me, there was a crying voice from my dear family. The screening exam, what a royal castle. Was the boulder called the Fourth Princess of Heaven? The one who accompanies me on the road to the castle is the familiar Yantine teacher every time. She''s my escort, but she''s also a master of martial arts, daggering and horseback riding. So I don''t want it to be too dull... (I''ll do my best to get the pass and ''But I won''t take it'' won''t go through...? Then it has to fall somewhere. (Well, it won''t be too late to know what the exam is around there) The lady knight in the high elf walking beside me says as she puts me in sight. "Dear Alto," "Yeah." "I did teach you martial arts, but that''s not to make you an invincible warrior. Because I wanted you and the Crane Puts to help me live happily ever after." "Yeah." "So, please, behave yourselves. No need for reluctance." Really, you know... "If there was a fight in the exam, please definitely win" wasn''t an encouragement, was it? "Master Alto and I have known each other a long time." Tine laughed. Given the lifespan of the high elves, time with me would have been just a moment. I arrived at the venue. Naturally, there are a lot of people. There are a lot of exams, but more than that, the knights will be there to protect them. The place is the royal castle, the center is the princess, and the examinees also have noble children, so this is naturally cloudy in a way. (Oh? Among the guards, I discovered Osama, who was good at paring...) That guy, he was definitely Mr. Tordi''s boss. The one who was kicked in many times by the brother of the chimpy aristocrat, Villy. I could see him dressed in much more solid gear than he was dressed for the sorcery exam. I guess you haven''t noticed this one over there because you''re using vision enhancement. There''s quite a distance. Is there some other mentz out there somewhere, like ''Uncle Save It'', who was a crook, or the familiar Tordie every time? Students, including me, are heading to a reception in a garden in the castle in a row. The example ''red paper'' appears to be an admission ticket. Since the place is the place, if you make suspicious moves at the reception, can there be an immediate arrest or an on-the-spot slaughter throw away? That''s a big story. (Examiners have a lot of young kids) In order to match the age of her village daughter, who just turned seven in December, there are no ''adults'' in the shortlist. Only the minors are qualified. Even so, obviously, people like him are close to adulthood, though they look like flirtatious. You all look serious. Naturally, of course. The reception line is handy, and it''s my turn. When I gave him the ''invitation'', the receptionist immediately took out the paperwork and began to check something. (I wonder what...? To the people who were in line earlier, it''s a reaction that didn''t -) Shortly after I think about it, I have a beautiful sister with long hair. It wears an elegantly patterned, luxurious, but well-groomed robe. He''s got a cane in his hand, too, and he''s a magician? The hissohisso stories of the people lined up behind me reached my ears. "Hey, that guy''s outfit...... That belongs to the court magician...? "You exist on the clouds... Why are you here...? Still, you''re such a beauty ~..." Is this man a court magician? I thought it was reasonable to have something. Women seem very intelligent. With a soft smile, I peek into this one''s eyes. "You''re Alto Crane Putt, right? "Yes, I do...? "You must come here. Let me show you." I''m offering you a white, beautiful hand. Uh...? You''re not gonna tell me to shake your hand, are you? "You''re a child, so don''t hesitate. Because I don''t have trouble falling off." No, no. Just follow me and walk. You won''t be able to get out of it. Even if it''s off, the guards are all over it, so I think it''s easy to fix the trajectory. But your sister grabbed my hand, sassy, and walked out with Stasta. Cutlets and sounds echo the cobblestone as he wears heeled shoes. Apparently my destination is really ''different'' and I don''t see any other exams. Your sister is staring at me more than she is at the end of the road. "Uh... Something to me...? Actually, I''ve always been interested in you. "There has always been... It''s your first meeting, isn''t it? "Yes. That''s your first meeting. But I heard more than ever that Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess had a gifted boy to shoulder. So I''ve been looking forward to seeing you like this." Oh dear...... I mean, this guy, he said he was intrigued by my ''fiction''. Well, certainly from Hata''s point of view, a child named Alto Crane Putt may look like a genius...... "Just for the record, you''ve run for your ''practice exam'' opponent, haven''t you? It was immediately dismissed." When I dull, my sister laughs strangely. Is it just the court magician, and he''s strong after all? "For once, the state has given us a ''three-step'' license" You''re a position magician. You''ll still be young, you''re good. "I hear you''re a water specialist magician. If I let you use water magic, it''s a little something." You don''t have to correct me, do you? Where they thought it was a single water spear, nothing would disadvantage me. "- So, sister. Where the hell am I headed? "Yes, in my lab? "Huh!?" "Kusu. It''s a joke. You''re my favorite beauty shape, so it''s true that I want to take you." It''s the first time I''ve met you, and you''re the kind of person who can joke about it... She says, holding my hand firmly. "Where to go - that was it. Actually, there are people who really want to see you. So I said," I told you to bring me you. " "Who do you want to see......? At this time? We''re in the middle of an exam right now, aren''t we? "... sometimes it''s possible because of this timing. When something is happening, it''s easy to have a blank space somewhere else." Whoa. Wouldn''t that be some great guy or something? You''re sorry about the trouble, huh? Whether I fall back or not, my hand is tightly gripped, so I can''t do that. I thought you were holding hands to prevent this escape? "Dull......" What''s with the laugh? "Well...... Let''s start here." Your sister pulled me over with a cool smile on her face... 508 Episode Five Hundred One: Events at the Bridge The place they brought me was a calm, but well-stocked, two-story, hall-like place. It''s not gorgeous, it would look plain too, but still not poor at all. I might prefer this kind of atmosphere to the weirdly decorated architecture. (Maybe it''s your fault, but the guards who just stand softly also look somewhat hand-worked...? Because maybe there''s an awesome ''big guy'' here. If I can turn back, I want to turn back, but now it''s sealed too. I have no choice but to follow. "Dear Mulherito, I have brought you Alto Crane Putt" "Thank you. Please come in." Beyond the door, the calm woman''s voice returned... Well, that''s a voice you remember somewhere, isn''t it? The place that was put through was like a reception room with a calm arrow and good quality. There''s a table in the center, and it looks like tea is ready. And you welcomed me... (I saw him at the exam venue, that''s him...) a length that would exceed one hundred and seventy. Though slack, clarity and noticeable lumbar thinness. Legs are long, and symbols of a woman claiming herself from beneath a demonic adhesion that fits her body. But more eye-catching than that would be that ''face'' covered in vale. During the initial exam, the civilian magicians told me, "Never get your hands on that one," a double-wand magician. She was there. Should I say, "Long time no see -? Do you remember me? "Yes. I saw you at the exam venue, didn''t I? "Yeah, you''re right. I''m glad you remember. - My name is Mulherito. My name is Mulherite Nili van Sternwerchen. From now on..." "I''m Alto Crane Putt. Best regards," Keep your head down, I think. (This guy doesn''t have an aristocratic name, ''El'', in his name...) Is that supposed to be a civilian? Alternatively, there is the possibility of ''another''. "Philomena. Thank you for your hard work. You can back off, right? "No, I''m here. Alt-kun is here." Even when you arrive at the hall, you''re going to squeeze my hand, which you haven''t let go all the time. No. You said this guy, Mr. Philomena. I mean, you''re not an Abnai, are you? That''s because you''re on time, isn''t it? Mr. Mulherito, faceless in the vale, clasped his shoulders in a frightened manner. "...... did they like it...... You''re going to have a hard time." Did you tell me? What the hell are you struggling with? Seriously, you''re not Abnai, are you?!? Hey, hey! What''s that suspicious smile, Philomena? "- Well, that''s why I called you here..." Keep talking!? "First of all - you mean the mojo exam. Thank you for taking this for Her Highness Sheila." No...... Because the Marquis forced me to. What... It would be nice if you and your village daughter were "friends," so you wouldn''t have to be close to home. "And when you take the exam, I have a personal favor to ask." "Wish, is...? That''s not a dark story back there, is it? "In a way, it may be illegal. But it''s important." "Don''t worry about it. This is my wish as Sheila''s educator." DD Is this man the master of that village girl? She must have said she was "very good" about her teacher. Just because he continues to possess that genius master, he finds out that the magician of these two wands is a masterpiece. (Someone like that asked me...? From this magician at Vale, I don''t feel bad. In the first place, if you don''t like it, can''t the village daughter herself or the kind queen of that daughter''s thoughts be close to the Fourth Princess... If it''s enough to listen, it might be good. Especially since it would be different from the good or bad personality and the seriousness of the content of the story, we would have to have a good taste. "The near-term recruitment exam will be divided into several departments. Sorcery, martial arts, and then academics." I guess that''s a natural story, in a way. The recent history should be diverse, only the brain muscle, because then it won''t make it. "What you will receive will be in the field of ''sorcery'', but there are those who want you to lose." "Beat it? Does that mean calling the examiner? "No, take the exam. - Exams are not inherently competing among exams, but that''s where you decide who serves beside a princess of a country. Because you can do it for as many reasons as you want." "- I mean, you think there''s someone who wants you to drop? The magician of Vale snorted firmly. "Speak to the entity. but inherently, the exam must be fair. Otherwise, your name will also be scratched. So the means I can have is to hit the strongest card in the legal - that is, you. Alto Crane Putt" I think the future of this country is bleak, too, according to my "strongest" judgment. But who is the person you want to beat that much? "One is - well, it''s really personal... Simply put, there''s a kid who''s a Tengu, so you want him to tap his nose column and break it. There is a lot to education when it comes to" losing is for your own good "..." "Huh...? I wonder what it is? You''re right, it''s a really personal tone. In a slightly troubled breeze, Mr Mulherito explains. In the fold I went to Cyril last July, Grandpa Shark once asked me to beat Brev''s guy, but it feels close to that time. "So one is fine. - The important thing is the other one." "That''s your destiny, isn''t it? "Yes. - By the way, do you know your ability to say Six Senses? "For once." Also known as Sixth Sense. Incredible, ability to avoid crises. It''s just a mess, a broken psychic. At the same time, it is an ability that we do not want to turn to our enemies. "Uh... Are you telling me that they have that sixth sense? "Unknown. You just hope you don''t have it." Unknown. Then why is this guy talking about sixth sense? "Six Senses, because I am in possession. Even so, it''s not that accurate." Wow, this guy''s got a sixth sense. That''s why they tell you not to put your hands on it. I don''t know how much of this man''s witchcraft he has, but he can say that he has a sixth sense, and that he''s already strong enough to get it. Especially if it''s like Mr. Tordi''s cohabitant brain weather elf - Petronella, though it wouldn''t be that much of a threat. Mr. Mulherito, correct his residence, went on. "- Someone felt that my sixth sense was, ''That''s no good''. That must never be close to Her Highness Sheila." "... Examiner means you''re still a minor, right? Who the hell is this? "... I don''t know. But I can assure you that he''s not one of them." "Wait a minute, please. By exam takers, I mean, you could stand beside Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, right? And yet, ''I don''t know'', isn''t it strange? Being a background check and being a background underwriter is of paramount importance, right? When I was surprised, Mr. Filomena, holding his hand, turned off his smile for the first time and made a difficult face. "Are you an identity underwriter...... In a way, you''re stronger than anyone. - Because the child is recommended by the Royal Magic Instruction Agency, immediately." "Oh, that''s..." Wouldn''t Filomena, a court magician, belong to you in a broad sense? "Broadly speaking, I belong too. But there was also a" untouchable department. " You think there''s something like a backyard? Do you think that''s where they pushed him? (Whoa, whoa, whoa. Seriously, isn''t that a pain in the ass......! I''m in trouble, what does that have to do with anything? I guess it''s because I blued. The double-wand magician said in a calming voice. "You don''t have to think hard. You just have to beat the same exams you suddenly decided to compete with." From there on out, "no." I mean, weird smudges, you mean you''ll cut them off that way? Uhm...... If that word is true, it''s not that dangerous - is it? (Oh, yeah) All of a sudden, I had something flashing with a pean. In a way, it''s the most important confirmation. "Uh... Mr. Mulherito" "What is it? "Can I just tell you a little bit of a humble story" When I cut it out like that, the previous girl and the woman next door nodded at the same time. I think I know what this one''s trying to say. "- You''re talking about rewards. That''s a natural request." Mr. Mulherito said, "What if your sister takes you somewhere? Mr. Filomena says that with a sparkling eye. "Actually, it''s like the Elf''s Chamber of Commerce is reopening the Baths in March, isn''t it? It''s going to be a dream place for adults to have fun with. - Would you like to come with me? There are some rare and cute animals that you can''t see around here." No, me, because I came from there today (...). "Rewards don''t matter if you succeed. Because I may not be able to beat someone recommended by the Royal Magic Instrument." "It''s here to get involved, so we''ll pay you whether you succeed or not. - So what do you want? "We''ll apply when we receive it." I''m going to say it now because it''s going to be a bad time. (- Yeah?) There, a maid came out of the back. That''s not unusual in itself, but I remember seeing this maid somewhere. As she approached the magician of Vale, she pounded her ears. "You''re already in a hurry... You have no choice." Mr. Mulherito seemed to be smiling bitterly. But it feels kind of very warm. Though it seems as though it is meant for those who are close enough. She turned to me. "- Alto Crane Putt. Actually, someone really wants to see you." Huh? Is there anyone else in the back? 509 Episode Five Hundred Two: First and First Meets The room ahead of the passage was particularly clean. I can see that I care most about the health of the ''people inside''. The elegant but lying in a beautiful bed, the person... (It''s your village daughter''s mother...) As the daughter of the Marquis of Claustel, the wife of the present king... that is, the queen. I didn''t differ from Master Paula. She looks at this one with the same gentle eyes. It looks more visible and healthier than it used to be when I snuck into the royal palace. I''m so glad about that. Oh, well. If you think the maid looks familiar, is it because she came with this guy? "Hehe. You''re an adorable customer" She is, Nico. To the word cute, Mr. Filomena nodded twice. (Last time I was wearing a mask, the queen and I were supposed to be ''first person''... We need to keep the bollocks out......) Follow the courtesy you can as far as you can remember, and give your regards to Pepper. I haven''t let go of one hand, so I won''t do it if I want to. "Hehe. Long time no see, huh? Looking good, above all." "... ugh." I want to praise myself for keeping my poker face. The maid and Philomena are wondering what Queen Paula said. The double-wand magician - because of Vale, you can''t see his face. My queen, do you recognize ''me''? And what is the intent of saying that in this instance? The long-time sorceress took a step forward. "- Master Paula. It''s the first time we''ve met." "... Oh, yeah, I did...! is, nice to meet you, . My name is Paula." With a bright red face, the queen rolls out the meeting in awkwardness. ... Apparently, it''s a very difficult enemy. I re-partitioned it and re-greeted it. Maid and Philomena seem to have concluded that Mother Village and I met for the first time and that the words earlier were that Queen Paula had demonstrated her nature. Well, you really don''t have any contacts. (Who''s this Vale guy? - I wonder? That''s a little scary......) Because I can''t see the look on your face, extra. Meanwhile, the queen bowed her head to me again. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience you''ve caused my daughter." "Also, it''s a waste of time..." You''re no different, you''re not royal in a good way. Nature, I guess people are good. A bastard without a father wouldn''t be in a position to be allowed a direct answer. The queen says. "- But I''m glad that you''re trying to be beside that girl. For that girl, you seem to be one of the few" friends. " To the words, with the maid. Oh no, ''What do you mean!?''. Only a handful of people should know what happened. (Is that...? Then how does the queen know? Queen Paula laughs softly, as if she had read my question. "Sheila and I talk about a lot of things every night, but that girl often brings up the subject of ''Strange Boys We Met at Exam Venues''." "Are you talking every night?" "Yeah, every night. When my health is better with the miracle of God, she sleeps in my bed, not for a day." With a full face, the queen says. Village girl, you seem to love your mother. I''m sure it''s sweet, too, for what it''s been. I guess for this guy, ''One Genius in a Hundred Years'' means he''s only a cute little one. "Please, thank you for Sheila." Though calm, with a serious face, the queen bowed her head. I''m in trouble...... Somehow, it''s going to be hard to resign. And Mr. Filomena says with my hand in his hand. "My queen, I''m sorry, but it''s time to take Alt-kun." "Oh, it''s already that time...... It was a short visit, but it''s good to see you well." Clear eyes seemed to be peeking into my ''deep''. "I don''t know, I''m sorry you got bummed out" "No, that''s good -" How long is this guy going to be holding my hand? "But you''re a strange child, aren''t you? His Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, and had you already gained knowledge?" "No, it really happens." I just went for a peek at the hang-up. "Uh... Mr. Filomena. Is there still someone I see? "Yes. Next, for once, that''s the last time. I''m sorry I swung you around." "I don''t mind that, but what do you say ''once''? "- It''s a little different from ''meeting'', but your ''target'', said Master Mulherito earlier. I wanted you to look at him from a distance." The secret of the back engine... Looks like a pain in the ass, huh? Am I gonna get a tooth or something? The one they took with them in mind was Azumaya, in a small garden in the royal castle. They''re restricting access during the exam, and I guess it''s because Mr. Filomena took me through. I mean, it''s almost deserted inside. Is it because this is the royal castle? Or because it''s part of the garden? Azumaya, too, is strangely small. Besides, the product is good. There, someone stood. A child. Not an adult. He turns his back on this one, hands behind his back, and is subtly flirtatious and rocking. Is he even singing a nose song? (Two-sided up might be the first hairstyle I see here (...) Sarah''s hair, stretched to about the center of her back, is tied longer, left and right. Based on your hair and figure, you''re a girl, right? Especially in this world, I can''t be alarmed because some of them look like military uniforms that only look like transcendent beautiful girls, or good-looking guys with neutral beauty of unknown gender. (Oh my... That bucket thing I saw at the auction venue...... Will Fran?ois, for once, be gender unknown? If I recall, I''m starting to feel bad. Anyway, I hear that ''girly thing'' noticed us approaching. Kuruku, he looked back hard. (Whoa, you''re a beautiful girl) There she was, a girl in a magic dress. As old as I was, I was still young. But it''s better to say "beautiful" than "cute" already. Especially since cat-like tight eyes are creeping and large, I''m not completely shaking them off to a ''clean system'' either. Does the magic adhesion have its own hands on it, it is stylish when done and the skirt is very short. He shows off his thin, healthy legs as if they were still here. Maybe he''s a pretty strange character kid. "Oh, I''m finally here" He walks in with a cutlet, breaks his hip and peeks into my face. Looking up close, you really are a beautiful girl. Plus, she looks like she''s wearing makeup. My lips are glossy pink. (-? Are you even injured? There''s a little bit of bond cream on my forehead, like in the Earth world. You noticed my gaze, the girl held her forehead with both hands. "It''s rude to look at Lady''s forehead anymore, isn''t it? "Oh, I''m sorry about that." "If you know what I mean, yes. Honestly, is that a good thing? On, and with white, beautiful fingers on my forehead, hehe, laughing two-sided up. After all, it''s your turn. I looked up to Mr. Filomena. "Um - this girl? "Yes, you said you wanted to see Alt-kun." Do you want me to explain to you who this girl is and why she wanted to see me? Hey, you''re staring at my face as giddy. It''s NG to look at Lady''s forehead, but is it OK to look over there? "Hmmm...... Your face is so neat...? You''re very cool, aren''t you? "Ha, thank you..." With a face similar to Stefanus, I can''t be honest with you. "Yeah, I passed. I like it! Face? Did they like you on your face? I was at Cyril''s nursery. Not so long as it''s "The Face Eater". Oi flipped a short skirt, circled around in front of me, and bissified her fashionable pose. This looks like this girl because she looks good, but if she doesn''t, she''ll slip. "I''m Manon. I''m going to be the most powerful sorcerer in the future, beyond my mother. Nice to meet you, huh?" No, I don''t know your alma mater, this alto crane put. From the patchy wink, the star flew in and I felt it hit my cheek. 510 Episode 503, Manon. Suddenly he appeared in front of me and named me Manon, a fashionable beautiful girl magician. So, what am I supposed to do? "Er..." When I saw Mr. Filomena, she gradually let go of my hand. She stays put, stands in front of Two-Sided Up. "Then, Manon, give me what you promised." "Yes, then, is this it? "Pfft. It was worth bringing Alt-kun..." I get some rectangular paper, and then I get nostalgic like it matters, oh no. (What, now...? It looked like some kind of ticket...) Taking my gaze, Minisca laughed, humph. It was a little devilish smile. "This is a reward." "Reward?" "For once, I wanted to see you, so I asked Philomena. Bring me here." So that''s the reward...... Why did you miss me so much? No, more than that... "I just received it, what? Mr. Filomena said, laying low with a demonic glow. "... this is my hobby - no, it''s worth living" "What I gave Philomena was tickets to the theatre. You don''t know, there''s one of the best opera troupes in the kingdom in a big city called Cyril." That''s where the Viscount Bauman twins belong, is that it? Or even a pre-selected troupe where my mother tried to get in as a child. "Eh...... Are you Heroit? "It''s not Heroit......! Zon Huroit! Did you go out of your way to call me back... Zon Heroit is an alley, isn''t he? All members, ''man'' Heroit. "You got it in my mother''s hand? When I gave the ticket, I said, ''Do you bother designating Zon Heroit even though there are multiple Heroit performances?'' Cause they''re suspicious." "... it''s not worth looking at any other Heroit..." A court magician who laughs with a dark grin. I mean, what is it? You mean it was a round of personal greed, whether you called it in, or carried it on? I''m the one outside the mosquito net, that''s the skin on the good side... "Eh...... Can I go back now? "Oh, man." There''s no hesitation whatsoever, two-sided up there tangling arms on me. Apparently, she''s the unfamiliar type. She has a pink nail polish on her and is holding onto me. "Eh... Mr. Manon......? "Manon." "Huh?" "It''s good to call it off, right? Instead, I''m gonna throw you out, too, right? Right, Alto? Two-sided up, patsy wink. Well, you can do whatever you want. "... so why did you call me here? "There! There it is." A beautiful girl magician who keeps her face close. She said with straight eyes, unlike earlier. "You''re a genius, aren''t you? "No..." "You''re gonna hate being too modest, aren''t you? Not humble, harsh facts. I''m not a genius, I''m an ordinary man. I''m not that talented. "You''re not convinced, are you? But no matter how you feel, my feelings will remain the same." "Feelings, what...? To my enquiry, Manon has been sulking away and then bitching his fingers off. "You are one of my ''targets''! "Target? Of what? "What, there isn''t, right? Don''t you have something to think about when you see this outfit of mine? Though I only get the feeling that the skirt is too short. Manon pinches his hem slightly. Mr. Philomena, I was stunned. "Manon, if you hold it up so much, you''ll see it, won''t you? "I''m fine. I''m used to wearing the short ones, so I can''t see the lines." I''m sorry about the doya face, but it''s looking like a flicker. Well, he doesn''t seem to have noticed either, so I don''t know how to point it out. She said it again. "My aim is the most powerful sorcerer! The goal is to move beyond your mother, beyond the legendary Elf ancestors, and to reign on the most powerful throne of all time! I don''t know about your mother, but I don''t think you''re going to cross Abel. All I can say is good luck. Though I think it''s like walking to the moon. "So, what''s the connection between that far-flung goal and me? Compared to the Elf ancestors, such a child would not be worth as much as a roadside stone." "Alto is one of my stairs" Again, Manon coming at white fingers. I mean, a stepping stone for stepping up, is that what you mean? "How old is Alto now? "Me? Seven, though? "What month do you give birth? "June" "Well, then, I''m your sister! I''ll be eight by the end of the month! You''re your age. Oh, no. If you''re a school in the Earth world, will you be born a year older in February? - At that age, you''re already a rank magician, aren''t you? "Well, for once..." How much class is this girl who speaks confidently of reaching the ''strongest''? Right in front of me in doubt, Manon points lip painted like a stubborn. "... I haven''t taken the exam yet. My mother told me to get more common sense before I stop..." Sure, because you''re my daughter with a bit of a runaway flavor. I wonder if Manon Mother''s judgment, which I''ve never even met, is, well, correct. The two-sided up mage is swelling her pretty cheeks, puffy. "If you''d let me take it sooner, I would have been the youngest and most senior magician! You''re so confident. You know, the last one, the written exam, it was really hard, huh? The practical moves - in my case, it seemed like they were just irregular, so I don''t know ''standard''. "That''s why I wanted to see it with these eyes. of the youngest rank acquirer, that face! "I''m not the youngest, I''m the second. The youngest, Village - Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, right? Me and that girl were born in the same 1199, but that girl was in a better situation under a year, even though she took a position test on the same day, due to her birth month. It was an exam I took in July, so I''m seven. She is six years old. "It''s okay! Sheila''s my target, too! The answer seems subtly uneven......? Or should I call the princess aside? ... No, on second thought, I might actually be more disrespectful to ''call my village daughter''. Mr. Filomena will slap me in the ear. "Just for the record, Manon and Her Royal Highness are a pattern of old knowledge." Does that mean that this daughter can be a hell of a lady, too? For example, your daughter in the Duke''s house. "So compete with me! "Oh, I don''t like it..." I have been asked to defeat Mr. Mulherito. I don''t have the resources to break it into anything else. My magic power is low. If the ''target'' was strong, as well as the ''mutual'' pattern, the residual amount of magic should be important. I can''t give this daughter''s ''great goal'' a date. "Eh!? That''s good. Because if you compete, I''ll give you a date next time I thank you? Right? Good terms, huh? I don''t have the freedom to go out on dates or anything. "Alt-kun. Hey......" Mr. Filomena pulls me. "Actually, one of the things Mulherito used to say was this manon." "Huh?" He wants me to break his nose column because he''s a Tengu, is that it? (Does that mean that this daughter is not just a confident person, but at least has a level of power that that Vale mage acknowledges) She''s not just a pretty girl. At times like this, I can''t detect magic. It''s inconvenient. Because we have to identify strong weaknesses based on their manners and attitudes. Because I stared at him seriously, Manon dyed the face he seemed to be good at, slightly red. "Damn, don''t stare so much... Sure, I''ll give you a date. Hey, heh, deep friends are troublesome to expect... It''s very important to have a good face, but more importantly, ''contents''. If my heart isn''t a beautiful man, I won''t forgive you for ''more than that''......! Really, you don''t... Well, as for the ''contents'', here it is, because it''s a very ordinary japanese. I guess there''s no progress. But the whole thing, this girl, where do I fight her? 511 Episode 504: What I Saw Ahead Against me, the court magician. No, he pulls this one away from Manon and explains it to me. "As a matter of fact, Mr. Mulherito told me to keep Alt-kun away from Manon." "Can''t you get close? Well, then again, why? "That girl is the character of this street, because in some cases she ran wild and could have been a battle the moment we met" Complete the process. I''ve just met Two-Sided Up, but I can certainly see the danger. Even in my position as a Vale magician, I''d hang an arrowhead ''I waited''. (Is that it? -) Why did Mr. Filomena choose the path to meet me with this designated ''dangerous goods'' girl? The court magician looks lovingly embracing Zon Heroit''s performance tickets. I mean, you prioritized your personal greed. Mr. Filomena, who noticed my gaze, shook his head in a panic. "Wow, I had the mindset to hold them both down if I had to......! I was going to stop you. Well, that''s good. "The match with Manon should be set up properly by Master Mulherito. So it''s okay to say" show your face "only here, right? In fact, you can''t just suddenly don''t pat yourself up here. Whatever it is, it helps that you don''t have to contend right away. Mr. Filomena seems to be explaining to Manon, ''I''ll give you a chance to fight me later''. She''s reluctant, too, but that seems to convince me. "Uh-huh! It''s just a shame we can''t fight right now... If you''ll make it happen later, well, come on." Keep it up, you''re not going to be putting your arms around the natural. "Alto is as beautiful as you can see, isn''t he? "... thanks for that one" In my last life, it wasn''t a word I was told. Even in this world, it''s a little complicated. "So. You mean a position magician, Alto. You''re very strong, aren''t you? "The world is funny because that''s not so" Stage magician equals strong. A living example that says it''s not absolutely official. That''s who I am. "Buh...... eh. What the hell is that? Is that a precaution when you lose to me? "Strong weakness doesn''t always match the outcome of the battle. Strangely enough." "Hmm? So, for once, you''re willing to beat me? A little different. My request is to ''slap the nose pillar to break''. If that''s true, then winning or losing is second or third. If I didn''t answer, Manon narrowed his eyes happily to see why. "It''s strange to be alt. I never felt like ''winning'', nor was'' losing ''weak. Somehow, beyond the battle itself, it feels like we can afford it. You''re a better child than me, but you seem to be talking to a nice older man! Kids are the same age as me. "Manon. I''ve already met you face-to-face, so it''s time for you to free Alt-kun? He still has things to explain." I''m sure that''s about the example ''target''. Mr. Mulherito''s was in danger, it''s fate. "Huh!? I want to talk more with Alto but no...! That''s right, you''re going to rub your body against me and roll out your upper hand. Oh, yeah. This girl, you''re the ''know you''re cute'' type of girl. Alto wants to talk to me more, right? Manon turning a seductive gaze. Even though you are a child, call it a boulder. But I guess it''s sad. Her tone was less than the ''man'' of her awe-inspiring friend living in Cyril. Especially since you are a full-time child star, you should compare it with a pity. The beauty of the Viscount Baumann''s warrant is missing one head, even compared to the other cute kids, isn''t it? So I cut it up crisp. "I''m also interested in talking about you, but I don''t have time for that right now. Somewhere next time, I hope we can talk." I twisted softly and let go of my body. "Mmmm...... Have a spare attitude...... But I forgive you because you look good" Manon, who was pointing his lips, quickly gave a confident look as to whether he was a quick switching child. "So let''s fight later, shall we? And then we can schedule a date, right? I closed one eye and flew a chubby throwing kiss. Unlike when Fran?ois was there, he didn''t do anything. The little magician flips a super mini skirt and runs away. I''m feeling a little rampant, but I thought he was a total good kid. "I don''t mind Manon, he''s a problem child. - But my destiny is" next. " Mr. Filomena''s expression was frightening. After all, what kind of opponent is my ''target''? "I don''t mean to apologize for the inconvenience -" Mr. Filomena, who came again to hold his hand, told me the ''back'' of this mojo exam. Says that ''hiring'' is going to narrow down considerably from the beginning. "You''re serving Her Royal Highness. If there''s only one person who doesn''t fit, naturally, I''ll drop him off. ''Because I hosted it,'' and it doesn''t mean I''m forced to hire someone." "Oh, Cheng Cheng. Is it possible that it will end with zero passes?" "That''s the thing. Additionally, the exam will be done, but it is one of the measures to measure the subject, even if the exam falls, for example, in martial arts, if it is judged to be ''good'', it may pass." For example, someone who can work hard not to give up. Someone who is honest everywhere. That''s what Mr. Filomena said he was going to see more than the results of the exam. "Of course, if the results weren''t fragrant, it would be impossible in many cases. - Besides, it''s a great excuse to drop them." I mean, I''m a fighter for that pretext. "It''s fast and helpful to understand. Honestly, there are a lot of people who want to drop it." Somewhere far away, she says. The "back job" that I was asked to do, I mean, I guess it''s a necessary evil. Obviously playing a weird guy might be important. (I know Village Daughter personally. I don''t want to see that girl get unhappy...) You can''t cloud that girl or that sweet queen. "Alt-kun. This way, sir." It was put through, upstairs in the building. That, by the window. There, there was something like a telescope. "This is-" "You''re a tool to see far away. Fine, it''s expensive, so please be careful handling it, okay? Exactly, it seems to be a telescope. "The person you want to deal with is ahead of you with a peek at this. There are other exams, but they stand out, so you''ll soon find out." "Do you have any characteristics? For example, you have long ears like an elf." "... it does feature, but why is the example an elf''s ear? Is that okay? I want to touch you, Elf''s ear. I mean, Abel''s ears. "You''re a child, so it doesn''t matter, but in an elf neighborhood, ''earmania'' is considered a form of perversion, so you better be careful, right? I pretended to be deaf and peered into the telescope. There are children waiting because they want to take the exam. (A child with characteristics is alle...!?) It stands out, so I knew right away. It''s the obvious'' heterogeneity ''. Being in a different way. ("White" -!) The child was white. It was an odd ''white''. My sister, for example, would be ''white'' if she spoke in overall color. So is the color of my skin, and my hair is silver. But that is the whiteness of the general range. But not the children I saw there. "... that doesn''t mean you''re painting something, does it? "No. He said it was the colour of the ground." It''s milky. White hair with a pale colour as painted and milky skin. And a child with red eyes, beautiful. There''s no such thing as growing a tuna or having long ears or having a third eye on your forehead. Only ''shapes'' are human everywhere. However, as mentioned earlier, only "color" was different. I stare at him. Then... "- Huh!?" The milky child laughed when he saw "Me". He said he was aware of it. But it was a melting grin that took away the hearts of the beholder. 512 Episode 5005 Reunion and Encounters The contents of the mojo exam are a little like those of the magic exam. Because I have practical skills and writing. They just don''t have magic checks, they have an interview instead. Another difference would be the emphasis on the ''process'' rather than the ''result'' of the actual technique, as Mr. Filomena taught us earlier in the day. If this is a magic exam, it''s basically defeat equals disqualification. This'' process'' also seems to be noticed in ''how to fight'', for example, if it is a combat based practical skill. I mean, you can''t fight cowardly, right? On a personal note, if the royal family has a side to attack, I think the despicable methods of warfare will be adopted more aggressively in order to make up for the difference in numbers, so I don''t think it''s okay to have a combination of pre-drills or a way of fighting to fit in. In the first place, even if the fight is grand, it doesn''t make sense if his heart is rotten. Well, there, it''s beside the royalty, so maybe it''s about making sure you act like you''re standing still. Anyway, first of all, I''m gonna take my exams normally, too. Then I guess I''ll be playing with those two. (I was supposed to fall appropriately -) I promised Mr. Mulherito that there would be a ''reward''... Dare I take it seriously? Mr. Filomena, who is next to me and plans to play referee, is going to ear to ear. "When Alt-kun''s battle gesture is poor, it helps to overwhelm me, as it weakens the rationale and rationale I take to make him play with that ''white child''" She said if she could, she would do everything she could, but if she gave her all she could, there was a chance that she would run out of gas, so she couldn''t talk to me. The type of shorthand to be recruited this time is Mitsu. He who serves with a martial arts. He who serves with knowledge. And those who serve with magic. Start by dividing the examinees into these three groups, subdivide them further, and go to some test sites - they should. Alt-kun is somewhere else. My exams are not ''my will'', but the livestock of the two Marquises, Marquis Claustel and Marquis Bailefeld. It''s going to be a ''special treatment'' you don''t even want. "Even in this exam, it''s ''somewhere else''..." It''ll stop, won''t it, at all? "But it''s not all that negative, is it? ''Special'', but therefore Alt-kun''s order falls behind. In the meantime, you can take a tour of the White Child''s practical exam." "Mm..." Sure, I appreciate that. What way does that child fight? Is there something you''re not good at? What is possessive witchcraft? It would be a lot more advantageous just to know them. "Oh...? Thinking about it and talking about it, I saw a drill shaking that I was used to seeing up front. "Why are you here...? When I spoke, the familiar drill heard it in her ears and looked back in momentum. "Why are you here!?" The tone was like asking questions, but the voice was full of relief, and the pretty face was drenched with meticulousness as if she was holding back tears. (No way... were you lost...? In front of you is the Marquis Family Warrant of ''Others''. I was no different than Miss Isabella of Reishi. She also heard today that Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is coming to her study exam... "Uh-oh! Bhakah...... Huh! Stick your hands out and I''ll run over here. Something like this looks a little like Fee. Take a little treat for him, then I''ll ask. "Caspe - Kohon, didn''t you come with the Marquis? "Here I come... But Grandpa''s going to the guest room, and I''m going to the receptionist." He said he broke up when he arrived. And then you got lost? But is it pathetic to ask straight? "- Hello, did you get lost? If I thought so, Mr. Filomena was throwing a direct ball. d Straight in the middle. "Chi, I''m not... Huh! You''re not lost... "- That''s right. No matter which entrance you come from, the reception is right in front of you, so you can''t get lost..." "Ugh..." Miss Isabella, what if you have the qualities of directional tone deafness? He''s hiding behind me, leaning down. Keep it up, it''s getting worse. "Er... Probably was just taking a walk before the exam, right? - Right? "-! Oh, that... ugh! That''s right! I was just having a change of mood! Paa and face up, fluttering drill. You''re the court magician who guessed a lot. You''re laughing with your eyebrows in the letter "C". Meanwhile, the marquis lady, who seems to have restored her peace of mind, looks up at me like she''s obstinate. "But why go first when the destination is with you... Huh? Even if they say so, "I''m coming with you," Togee won''t allow it. In the first place, the purpose was to keep the lonely Fi with the Balamos. As a result, he left home quite early. Mr. Filomena, who was watching his half-brothers, tilted his neck wonderfully. "... you two know each other? "Uh... This daughter is Marquis Bailefeld''s grandson." "- Huh! It''s the Marquis Bailefeld!?" Mr. Filomena changed her complexion to my words. Is there any cause for our ''be'' and? Well, no wonder that old man''s buying grudges here and there. But, hey, don''t shake your head. "No. I don''t have a deep understanding with the Marquis. The problem is, I''m at the Marquis, a servant." Even if they call me a servant at the Marquis''. There are only a few people positioned away from me, and on the other hand, they have a lot of them in the main building, so even if you had an obsession with someone in there, it would be more likely someone you don''t know at all. "- That was last year..." Did you say something out of the blue? "I have been a record holder of one of the competitions held in this King''s Capital" It''s the past, isn''t it? "It''s," Beautiful Boy, Soft Skin Contest "-. I''ve always been the champion, and at last year''s tournament, I lost to the maid of pop......! If you ask, he was a servant working at the Marquis Bailefeld''s house, talking about being the daughter of a wooden nobleman like you''ve never even heard of him...! Oh, hi...... I''ve learned that it''s not worth asking. I mean, why is such a contest openly open? "The Heavenly Group" springs up on Christmas and Valentine''s Day, calling it an annoying group of sorcerer supremacy, and this country stinks. You''re twitching. With Miss Isabella confused by your words and a cold gaze from me, she hurries to cough and fix it. "Kohon.... but I understand the situation. If this young lady is a bailefeld marquis, it''s no wonder she knows Alt-kun." Naturally, this guy seems to understand where I''m coming from. "- And why, Mr. Filomena? Can you escort her to reception? "I don''t mind if I become a Marquis maid, because I can''t do it like this, but what will Alto do? "I''ll be waiting for Mr. Filomena back here. Don''t worry, I won''t walk around flirtatiously" "Well...... If that''s what you say..." For the court magician, I guess this place is a perception of ''safety''. I can''t believe you''re sending Miss Isabella. "Ugh... Um..." Drill girl staring at this one with an anxious face. I turned my best smile to her. "Good luck with the exam, okay? "-! Oh, it''s not natural...! Oh, my God, you''re gonna pass...! It''s a positive word as usual. You''re a proud kid, aren''t you, this girl? "What if, not only I, but you too..." "Yeah?" "Yes, together, I wonder if we''re going to go through here...? "It''s..." "Hey, whatever. No! It''s nothing! Miss Isabella ran away, saying so to strike it off. "Oh, that''s not the reception!?" Mr. Filomena, too, rushes after him. I want her to be hired. I want her to be hired. Whatever the thoughts of the old Caspel, Isabella is a good child, and her village daughter is a good one. You two might be able to get along. Watch the half-sisters disappear. Strange, I felt filled. - There. "- Huh!?" Something strange has happened. That was taught as knowledge, but it was the first time as experience. (The talisman Abel gave me is responding -!?) On my fifth birthday, a talisman gifted to me by my dear teacher. A talisman that I have always worn but never used before. That''s the reaction. At the same time, I felt signs from behind. Eating bubbles and looking back, there''s about the same age, one child. That''s white... White everywhere... Glossless, dull milky white -. That kid, he was there. 513 Episode Five Hundred Six: Meet the Milky White When he was given this talisman, Abel said: "... this is what should protect Al''s ''heart''" "About now?" " i.e., fascination. Madness. Charm. Confused. Hypnosis. Charm. Self-defeat. Charming. Fantasy. Charming. Other sorceries and curses that act on the mind. especially if the strength of the surgeon exceeds that of me, although it cannot be fully effective" In other words, it is a delicacy of "versus mental defense". The problem here is that this only plays something that affects my ''heart''. Trying to hang illusions on me, for example, doesn''t work, but it doesn''t make sense to what hangs on ''other than me'', like that magical genius who was in the Great Ice Plains - the witch magician''s cover-up in Lnel?p. Also, material interference - from under the influence of drugs, etc., cannot escape. Only, limited to a magical approach. Still, the ability to protect the spirit would be the performance of a breakthrough. In real life, this kind of "handkerchief" has an extraordinary effect. If I don''t have a talisman, I''m almost defenseless against them. Because you can''t protect your mind in the "Muddy Water Demon Wall" that you take care of scattered. Luckily, however, this talisman was never effective until today. Today, though. The talisman that Abel gave me protected me for the first time. (This guy... has been setting something up...!?) There are no people around. Then this'' milky child '', now in front of us, becomes the leading suspect. However, because I have the weakness of not being good at detective witchcraft, the case of yet another person lurking and interfering remains as an impossible possibility to throw away. I stared at the child without alarm. The child, who was approaching with a melting smile, laughed only at his mouth, leaving the grin in his eyes erased. - Heh. And I shrugged. Not only are you smiling, but even your voice is compelling. It''s as if it hangs on its face and voice itself, even in enchanting magic. "You see me as me... Are you using extra powerful magic defenses, or are you equipped with treasure class protective equipment for your Magic Guidance and Illusion Experience... - I don''t think he''s got a scripture on the boulder." I''m the only one? Is this the guy? But it''s not military uniform, but you only look like a girl, and your voice is oddly cute. The clothes are definitely for men. "... who are you and what can I do for you? Ask to squeeze it out. He''s the kind of guy who suddenly interferes with his mind. For no other reason than to be on guard. The milky child flaunted his shoulder, for God''s sake. "Isn''t that the one who''s been ''peeking'' at this one first? I just answered your approach." Arrowhead, this guy seemed to notice then. "... so you''ve attacked me" "I don''t like it. I can''t believe it''s an attack. I was just trying to surprise you. I was gonna take the look of" Your Beloved. " If it wasn''t for the talisman, would it have looked like someone in our family? I became more and more alert. "Don''t be so glamorous, Alto Crane Putt" DD This guy, you know me! You didn''t just say you noticed your gaze? "So don''t be so vigilant. I''m asking Lewis about you. Whatever, he''s a great genius? Is it Mr. Trudy''s junior, that literary girl-like eyeglass boy? Speaking of which, you had a past that had put on a brown handsome man who was a tough guy to beat on in the previous license exams. Is this guy an extension of that, too? "Ugh..." Seeing my reaction, the creepy child is laughing couscous. It''s like seeing a fool in an outrageous behavior. "This is Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess'' study hall, right? The purpose is set for Her Royal Highness.... Well, it''s true that you were about to go to ''Greet'' any minute. What we met here today was a real coincidence. - Or." Unguarded. The reaction was delayed because we came really close to defenselessness. The white child was hugging me. "- Or maybe you and I are bound by a white thread of destiny (...)? "- Huh!?" I got chilly. My tongue crawls on my neck muscle, and I hear a proper sound. I waved my arms in a hurry, and before that, the white child, away from me, was laughing at Couscous. Only the sweet aroma faintly lingers. "You don''t have to freak out so much, you know? I thought you just had a taste." What white child licks his own lips with a pepper? The next moment, I was opening my eyes. "- Oh, this is amazing...... eh! I''ve never seen such delicious magic before. Wouldn''t it be a level of delicacy that once tasted around the appetizing spirits and evil spirits, you wouldn''t be able to stay without them anymore? Even if we look at it as a mere ''bait'', shall we rate Alto Crane Putt as worthless?" What the hell is this guy? Did you really, really eat magic...!? To humans, is it edible...!? "... who are you..." To squeeze him out, the white child groaned as a kyoton, and then, to make him laugh bitterly. "Oh, I did. This one knew you, so you knew me. Only a few moments ago, they were asking me," Who is it? " He took a respectful tribute like a nobleman. It was a man''s method. "I''m Pugmalion. At least that''s what they call me, and so is my registered name here. - But, yeah... Shall I specifically allow you to call me ''Galatea''? It''s special, huh? Close one eye and he laughs. I don''t know what I''m good at. What the hell, this guy? "Whoa. Give me a laugh. It''s unusual for me to like someone in person, isn''t it? I''m proud of you." "... if you like me, it''s what I get." "I do. I''ll make you particularly unhappy. That''s already in the dark, isn''t it? I don''t know what you mean. If you like it, you make it unhappy, or it''s a disjunction. White children hold up their milky white lips. "I guess wanting to make someone important happy is a common philosophy across races? I''m just a little bit, that''s all I''m screwing (...). I want you to be unhappy because I like you. That''s just what I think. Yeah, but whatever you do, right? Are you kidding me? Or are you serious? "Some priests cut their pennies, give their holidays back, but they do what they do for someone, right? Those who sprinkle free love and distribute happiness to a little more people. I''m just that ''subspecies''. Even if I don''t have a profit. Or as a result, even if I know I''m going to lose myself. I just hope to do everything in my power to bring misfortune to everything in the world. - Pure." "Where''s the point in letting me hear that nasty talk? "I liked you. So I just wanted you to know the Fundamental Philosophy. - Oh, I just wanted Alto Cramput to know who Pugmalion is." He laughs. I laugh in an innocent manner, like our sister shows, not with an ironic and evil grin. "- Reaching out to the stars is an ancient human dream" Turn off your smile, he says. "Then, when you get to it, what do you do? Don''t you think it''s good to corrupt the stars again? "... what do you want to say? "- Moonrayne has two moons. If you can reach it, I''ll drop it, and I''ll be happy again." That''s two of those girls. Is it a declaration of war that makes my friend unhappy? "Ah...... eh. You look good, Alto Crane Putt. If they look like that, they''ll want to corrupt the moon for anything." A white child looking up into the sky with a tranced look. I tried to grab it. But my hands slipped through as if I were an illusion. Illusion...? No, that shouldn''t work for me. So, is it as good as magic? "Pugmalion!" "Da me... right? You have to call me Galatea. Nobody else, just you? "- Huh!?" In his ear, he was whispered. Distance away in an instant, and they come packing again freely. At least in physical ability, or in physically used technology, this guy might outnumber me. "- The guy said that the ''stars'' of my fate and Alto Crane Putt still wouldn''t cross... If you open the lid, you''ve had such a lovely encounter. This is why you can''t read the stars." There was a soft feeling on my cheek. My milky lips were only touching me for a moment. "Let me tell you something special. This time, it''s all farce. Win or lose, it''s almost the same result" "... what are you talking about? I don''t know what that means." "If you''re going to adore me, can I tell you more? But time is ruthless. You''re mine. I have my exams coming up. - You know what? Late is strictly forbidden under all circumstances, isn''t it? The white child walks away from me and stands at the entrance to the aisle. "I''ll see you around. My love. I promise you, you will be unhappy." He just disappeared. I''m going in. My heart was so worn out. If it weren''t for Abel''s talisman. What did I do and what was going on? If I''m stuck with something like that, anyone will be sick of my heart. Heavy chills hung all over her body. 514 Episode Five Hundred Seven: A Milky White Practice Exam "Alt-kun, thank you for waiting" Mr. Filomena, who came back on a small run, came holding his hand as if he were a natural right. I''m already up and breathing, but don''t I look blue? "What''s wrong? Alt-kun." "No, anything. Besides, did that girl go to reception properly? "Yeah, I''m fine. He seemed a little nervous." "Really? That''s good." My belly sister is a sober drink in this disturbance... "Okay, Alt-kun. Shall we go? To see that ''white child'' fight." "... right" "You''re counting on me, aren''t you? I couldn''t answer that. I actually confronted him, and I realized it. I''m pretty sure it''s like a bucket. What kind of battle does "Pugmalion" play? "Right here." Mr. Filomena brought me to a space that should also be described as the ''garden hall'' used for park games - a place near it. A temporary ring is made in that garden, which is visible beyond. There are ten exams there. There is also that ''white one'' that stands out clearly. I don''t see any other people I know, like Miss Isabella or Mr. Tordi. "You have Master Rolf...... Is that the better instructor here?" "Are you a strong magician? "Yeah, very much. I''m a court magician, five steps away." The middle-aged man, called Rolf, looks tough. No sign of relaxation at all. Seems like the seriously challenging type, albeit the underage opponent''s practical exam. By the way, we are a little further away from the ''garden hall'', above the ''watchtower''. I watched the game from here, but ''the kid'' noticed me even from the telescope, so maybe this time too... In the middle of thinking, Mr. Filomena is freaking out. "Oh, that ''white boy'', didn''t you wave towards this one...!?" Probably shook it towards'' me ''. Is that what you think it is? "Ki, it''s my fault - right...? Mr. Filomena has shaken his head many times. In the meantime, the students seem to be gathered and given a lecture or an explanation. According to Ms Filomena, "Fight square" or "Don''t give up until the end" looks encouraging and gives a hint that the ''process matters''. "But you were fortunate that that ''white boy'' opponent was like Rolf" "- What do you mean? "Practical skills are at the discretion of each examiner. Some people deliberately lose to you and see how you react then, while others don''t intend to give up the win from the start and see how the exam behaves in it" "I mean, who''s Rolf, the latter?" "That''s right. There''s no reason for a minor to beat a rank magician. Inevitably, that child will have to be serious, too." You mean there''s a big formula to be able to see in your hand? If that''s the case, I''d certainly appreciate it. "Sounds like it''s starting. Is the order of the children - the last one?" The exams began soon after the scratchy ones were ordered. "Wow, you got a keri in an instant......" Unexpectedly, I spoke out. The children who came to the battle were about seven to eight years old, and even in the eyes of the amateur, it was not a trained move. I didn''t know you would blow such a child relentlessly...... "If you lose consciousness, you don''t have to say," Down and done. " Complete the process. You want to get up from here and see if you''re willing. "- You cried." "... you cried" Did the blown up child hurt? Or were you scared, crying woefully? Anyway, if you''re a ready warrior, you''re still a little kid, so maybe you can''t help this. Even then, Rolf instantly kills the exams. Some of them seemed to work if they were about eighth grade exams, but they were relentlessly defeated. Of the nine children who stood up and further challenged whether it was shocking to be defeated unilaterally, only two remained. Later he''ll cry like the first kid, or assume he''s disqualified and pulls back awesome when he''s down with his first hand. (Still, that guy you call Rolf, you''re strong...) It''s a one-sided ravage, so his game time is short. However, even in such a brief battle, you can see that you are good at handling good movement and sorcery. Maybe that magician has quite a bit of field experience. It feels so familiar. "Can Alt-kun win if he fights Master Rolf? "Whatever. If you don''t know what''s in his hand, you don''t have an answer." "You don''t say you win or lose." I don''t know, actually. Strong, weak, compatible. There''s some luck to be had, and hey. "Still, is it that kid''s turn yet? I''m sure Mr. Rolf''s place is faster than any other examiner''s." "Well...... Pugmalion''s turn." "Is that it? Did you tell Alt-kun the name of that child? "You have to ask. You don''t know." "... well, yeah, right...? You have to figure out, the strength of that ''white one''. (That''s also a story if you''re willing to do it in person) It felt like he ate people, so I wouldn''t be surprised if he made the choice to say ''lose on purpose''. "Sounds like it''s starting." As the words put it, the practical skill of ''White Children'' was initiated. Rolf starts chanting, but I don''t see him doing anything to Pugmarion. With a faint laugh, he remains standing on the bar. DD Rolf unleashes a water bullet. Pretty quick, a sharp blow. But the white fellow stood by it as if he were taking even magnificent steps with a toton. (He has a strange motor nerve. Even with all that magic, it would be easy) As if to say that there is no need to defend witchcraft in sorcery warfare. Perhaps Rolf can use a fast language. Uninterrupted, and skillfully releasing water bullets, all of which are evaded. It''s as if on the stage, Pugmalion is dancing. But it''s not funny. It is a step that can be seen. (If I suck, my physical abilities may be better than those of Brev''s...) If you''re not fortifying yourself with witchcraft, we''re talking about. But Rolf is also something more. Even if only children attack, it doesn''t look as if they''re upset. Water bullets grew in number. "Master Rolf, are you going to push it by hand? "No. You''ll buy time. Probably going to use another magic trick." Fulfilling, he creates something else in a fast language. "Made of water, a tornado... Huh! A tornado of about two metres, spinning at high speed, approaches Pugmarion as it mixes with water bullets. If you hit it, it would be just a blow, and it would be ripped off the ring. And that, two, Mitsu, gradually increases. "You buried the front with a tornado. Um, it would be the same as the wall approaching. You can''t attack, you can''t avoid it." Should I say I can''t grow up? Should I say it''s a skillful tactic? This would be a matter of physical ability or something before that. "Well. Finally, does he use witchcraft...? The moment I thought about it, ''The White Child'' turned this way. My little lips are moving towards me. - You want to see it? That''s what he said. If I wanted to, I''d just show you. Though this is merely a kang, he''s probably going to be able to push it off with his physical abilities, even in this situation. If I say no, I''m going to win without magic. (... If you don''t watch here, there''s nothing you can do...) I snorted faintly. Pugmarion narrowed his eyes like an innocent girl. - I don''t have a choice... It''s special, huh? Yeah, I thought I said that. "- What!?" Beyond the martial arts stage. Behind Rolf, the blast went up. Everyone sees it as a ghost. But the flames are like fireworks. In just a moment, it disappears and disappears. The next moment, the court magician screamed. "Ugh, lie...? Why...!? Why, Master Rolf...!?" Mr. Filomena shrugs. That makes me feel the same way. On the ring, Rolf was down. Right beside you, the figure of a Pugmalion with a single knee raised. From the circumstances, they only assume he knocked him down with a knee kick. But the problem is'' distance and time ''. No matter how awesome your physical abilities are, it would be impossible to dodge the tornado on the ring in the moment, pack the distance, and knock the attack in. Because it''s only been about two or three blinks since "Fireworks" went up. Physically, I can''t. Pugmarion looked at me and smiled. It was a raw, warm grin, like watching a child who couldn''t even solve an easy calculation. A referee outside the ring is rushing to Rolf. Pugmalion was slowly descending from the martial arts stage. I don''t give a hands-on exam officer a glimpse. As if I''m not even interested at all. "Hey, what happened...!? Hey, what''s that...!?" The woman directly next to me is wolfy. I was at war, too. That''s probably not physical ability. He must have really shown me magic. But the problem is, its'' quality ''. (I can think of...) Momentary travel. Or spatial distortion. Then - time magic. I don''t know which one you used. Or maybe something else. Either way, clarity and cloudiness. (He''s a better magician than me...! Yes. I see that Pugmalion is clearly stronger than me. (Can you beat a guy like this...!?) From the blue face, a cold sweat was gushing. 515 Episode Five Hundred and Eight: A Broken Heart and an Unbreakable Heart Pugmalion is strong. I can''t win. What has been reached is an extremely simple conclusion. If they used that weird ''Moment Move'', they wouldn''t actually be able to do anything about it. Is there a temporal respite to get the muddy water out? If I could get it out, I would tease it when I realized it, and I was right in front of you. So, I can''t help it. As things stand, I can''t think of a painting that can do anything about me. (as one possibility -) There is an option to interfere with the roots at the point before the game begins and not let the magic itself be used. But if I do that, my abilities will be exposed under daylight. Known to the Marquis of Claustel or the old Caspel, would that be all it takes? In exchange for victory, don''t you lose something big? No, there''s no guarantee anywhere you can still win that in the first place, and more than it''s not an exchange of lives, Pugmarion will know about root interference. Make others unhappy - I don''t know how serious that word of his is. Or maybe it''s a simple joke. Although. Yes, but if. If I really meant it. Maybe in the future, I''ll be fighting that white kid for real. Given that, I don''t think my abilities or my wife''s hands are good for exposure in this setting. You will not be able to expose yourself to a special hand tag in the exam you originally intended to fall into. (But then -) After tying what you can do, you will fight a mage who is better than you. Pugmarion''s physical abilities are extremely high. Even with physical enhancement, it is rather suspicious to be able to outperform it. In other words, it''s hard to find a way out. In witchcraft and martial arts, I won''t be able to reach him. (There''s nothing I can do...) Should we change the ''premise''? You can''t win, so it''s probably smarter to think about how you behave after defeat, bearing in mind ''what happened after you lost'' from the beginning. Seeing the look on my face, Mr. Filomena looked dark. "Alt-kun, after all, aren''t you going to win...? "On the contrary, Mr. Filomena, can you come up with a way of attacking? If you can think of anything, I''d like some advice from the bottom of my heart..." "... sorry. If they show you such a human away move, you have no hitter. You know, a lot of trouble, a lot of power for a blow, that kind of event is a psychic that seems like a prank. Even if they have absolute walls, they may not make sense..." She concludes the same thing, apparently. Well, you know, I can''t think of a tactic... The court magician says, sighing. "... If that ''movement of the moment'' is due to witchcraft, it could be space witchcraft that sounded like sound, or in some cases even divine witchcraft. Even" Ancient Sorcery "is a legendary technique that says that there is no such thing as a human being who can use it first, but with such a defiant ability... Do you mean that boulders are just children recommended by the backyard..." "Ha. So you''re saying there may not be a human being who can manage that? "- No. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess would probably still win" DD Mr. Filomena says with sure eyes. Look at that ability. Can you believe in your village daughter''s victory? By then, I guess that genius means awesome. Do you mean to compare yourself to the psychic powers of Pugmalion or to say that you possess magic that outweighs you? (Or, if you''re Fee. ''old-fashioned'' in that girl''s mastery range, maybe she can fight it though) Unfortunately, Alto Crane Putt is not a genius. I''m sure my hands won''t reach him. Tobotobo and head to your exam venue. Along the way, I saw another group taking a practical exam. Mr. Filomena laughs powerlessly. "... I just have a few moments, do you want to see it? Just in case, the tips for the offense may be rolling." There is no power, neither in Mr. Filomena''s voice nor in his face. You''re saying it yourself, and you don''t think that''s possible. But I nodded at the suggestion. I thought it might be a change of mood, not an offense. There... (Isabella...... Huh! Now there was exactly what a drill girl was looking like taking a practical exam. Her body is really tiny. Sometimes my back length is low, but my age is the same as Fee''s. Among the examinees, I guess it''s soggy and inferior. In addition, she had studied witchcraft, but she should not have been trained in martial arts. I''ve never heard such rumors, and neither have I. I''ve never seen him exercise with these eyes. Sometimes we play together in the first place, so her physical abilities are roughly grasped. As far as I can tell, Isabella''s health would be that of an age-appropriate girl. "This exam officer seems to be the same type as Master Rolf." I mean, the beating type. Some of the challengers, who think they''ve already finished the game, are leaning down with their eyes rubbed. I was wondering if they were doing it too hard. And Isabella... "... ahhh! A toddler girl, who had not even been passive trained, had been blown away and slapped by the ring. She was shaking. Pain and fear should be considerable in such a meagre way. But she gets up. He stood up and was hanging on to a big adult. Blown up, still up, headed again. Isabella is crying. Still, I never gave up trying. "... su, you have a great gut, that girl. The examiner is more confused." "I''m proud of you, I''m a hard worker..." As I say, I''m surprised, too. My belly sister looked very dazzled to me. Even if there is a difference in power. No matter how tapped. And even if you''re given pain. She is challenging a battle without winning. (You''re much stronger than me...) Isabella was crying and running into the examiner. When I realized it, naturally, "Hang in there," he muttered. Eventually, the examiner, who was supposed to be intact, surrendered with a shoulder clasp. That''s how the proud girl won her own future. "You''re a fine kid. After all, I just couldn''t use magic once." A medical team is rushing over to the little girl. Isabella seems to have faintly laughed and lost her mind. "Congratulations, Isabella. And then... thanks" Alt-kun, did you say anything? "- No, anything. Come on, shall we go? My exam awaits." That girl showed courage. I''m sure that''s something I don''t have. But what you can get if you wish. I was taught from the outset not to give up trying far above. In the first place, I''m that Abel apprentice. I''m not going to scratch the magic I taught her. It is good to worry about this after it has been settled. Little girl taught me something important. "- Let''s just do it, let''s try it...! Like that girl, forward......! Isabella Edit El Bailefeld immediately glanced at her in the infirmary. That means that her opponent, the examiner, was also a good handler. But the nurse in the infirmary who found out about it didn''t talk about it, and she called out to her, "That''s amazing," he said. "... I got the courage." Short. Really short, Isabella spilled it that way. What''s behind her brain is a wake-up spill, given to her by A Boy. How much power did you get for that wood-carved doll and the food in the plug? That''s why I don''t fall. She whines in her heart that she can''t fall. My determination and the ''hang-up'' that gave me it was not going to teach anyone. "... is he surprised...? That''s amazing, ho, praise me... would you...? Without knowing, Isabella''s face was cordial. She doesn''t know. That the object that I wish to be ''praised'' was not my mother, not my father, and not my grandfather, but the appearance of a boy abhorred by humans all over the mansion, was the most floating. And I don''t even know Alto Crane Putt. That her hard work was herself, etc. The clumsy half-brothers and sisters supported each other''s hearts in their strange places. 516 Chapter 509: Thousands of Customers "Yeah...! You''re gonna do it here..." What I was put through was a square called the front yard. That''s where we are. Collect soldiers and stuff at the castle and become kings from the high part of the castle up ahead. What a speech or something, that place. That''s where the ring is made on purpose. There are other seats on the ground that feel like great people will be seated ~ and there are even impromptu viewing seats hung like curtains. (Nah...) I want to go home now. The knights of the guard are already in place and strangely obscure. However, some of them were showing some hasty moves, and I could also see that there was a little more time until the start. "Whoa! Whoa! You''re a prodigy, aren''t you?" From right in front of me, a tall skinhead man walked in. He wears incompatible magical guidance on a musculoskeletal flesh that seems to name warriors and adventurers. The man is smiling at me, but I''m afraid of his eyes. Like a drug addict - if you say so, it''s rude, but it has an unusual light. Cut, Mr. Filomena, who is holding hands with me, tied his mouth. Maybe she doesn''t really like this guy. (I don''t know, keep your head down without difficulty) When he breaks his hips, the man turns his odd smile on me again. "Its young - no, it''s young, and I hear it''s the owner of the great talent of witchcraft! Hey, that''s great...... Huh! That''s Osama, isn''t it? Who is it? "Oh, this is rude! My name is Gregorio. There is a magician who dreams of bringing magical miracles to everything in this country." Mr. Filomena gives in and captures me. "Master Gregorio is a kingdom nobleman and one of the court magicians" You''re such a great guy. Again, I was well thankful. The skinhead man laughs haha casually. "It''s good, keep your head up, please. You and the sorcerer, I am the sorcerer. Isn''t that where the difference is! If we are compatriots who bring the benefits of magic into the world, we have no choice but to bring our identities up and down there." "The benefit of witchcraft...... is it? "Master Left, we magicians are truly superior. Isn''t there more justification than a man flirting with ''I am noble'' because my ancestors had merit! It is at the hands of our magicians that we help the world develop, and it is only with the help of our magicians that we save the world from demons! Mages really deserve to take the helm of this country...... Don''t you think so? What, what''s this guy''s ''idea''? You''ve heard of him somewhere? As I was thinking, Mr. Filomena was pinching his mouth. "Dear Gregorio, that is a far too radical idea. In some cases, it''s disrespectful, isn''t it? "... oh, this is rude" Gregorio lowered his skin tone head but his eyes are not laughing. It feels like I''m having intense dissatisfaction. The man recreates the superb grin and speaks to me. "I''m counting on you, Gregorio, to bring us new magical possibilities, right? Holding my hand tight, the man left. Soon Mr. Filomena will take out the handkerchief and wipe the gossip and my hands. " Master Gregorio is one of the central figures of an ideological group" "- Is that them, handing out billas in a magic exam venue? "Yeah, only a mage is worth it, and it''s that bunch of people who look down on the unwieldy as'' useless people ''" I''ve only seen the ''terminal'' before, right? Is that the executive class? As long as you have the witchcraft qualities, it is in a way extreme and fair for a bitch like me to think of you as a ''compatriot''... "Hey, that''s a fuzzy way of thinking" "I''m glad Alt-kun isn''t the kind of kid who ''tunes in''." That''s right. People don''t deserve magic. I''ve never been able to drive a car before, but I still think it would be odd if someone said, ''All those who don''t have a license are worthless''. As it were for a while, now comes a knight in silver armor. He''s a young man in his late twenties or even in his thirties. He looks pretty neat and looks fancy with the weapons he''s wearing. When he came before me, he thanked me with respect. But it feels too frigid somewhere. "Uh, you...? "Excuse me. I am a knight serving the Grand Duke of Fernstra, and my name is Farentein. It was up to me to come up like this when I heard it sounded like a sound and I could see a young genius magician. Later, get to know each other." Is the Grand Duke a rumor that the current royal family is bored or not with the Frasevelc family? Why such a place... The young knight, named Farrentein, grins refreshingly. "Helpful people are what anybody wants. It is up to our Lord to think that it would be good to keep our faces connected." Whoa, whoa, whoa. The Grand Duke of heaven knows about ''me''... Farentein laughs as if he had read his mind. "The public has a genius to compete with Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, but the Grand Duke is also keen to collect talent. Naturally, you are also a future candidate for minister." "- The Knight Hall. Alt-kun is here as a candidate for Her Royal Highness? Mr. Filomena is interrupting the conversation. But, well, it would certainly be disrespectful and disrespectful to make drawn-out remarks in the context of an exam to select a princess''s subordinate. Because it would be a simple takeover. The young knight laughed that this was rude. "To be honest, a young child doesn''t know how to grow up. It sounds good when it comes to chunks of possibilities, but from the opposite point of view, you can also think of a line that goes in a negative direction. Even if you''re now called a prodigy and you look like a genius, if you take a long shot, it could also mean that it was'' a form of fantasy ''. So if you were to put your back down and scout someone named Alto Crane Putt, you''d need a few more years." Open up... Well, it''s a lot better than being gutted out at the moment. I can''t believe you want to say it''s about ''show your face'' this time. Mr. Filomena asks questions suspiciously. "... So the knight went out of his way to the king''s capital to show his face? "No. My - and what our Lord desires is a generation of geniuses, the great inventor of rare times, Charles Essen, the man. Our Lord wants to add him to the Tabernacle. But Essen seems to be surrounded by the Elves and has no clue. There are only a few pieces of information that can be purchased by hearsay, so I came to Wang Capital thinking that Mr. was working directly." Farentein looks weak. "To the boulder, I didn''t think I''d get any information so far. The Melrose Foundation, which is hostile to the nobility of the Wang capital and the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, has not grasped any information about the person. This is a more realistic and even cloudy situation for someone at the Elf Chamber of Commerce to think of as'' that''s what they call it ''." Given the report to the Lord, the knight laughed that his head ached. Well, besides the fact that there''s no such thing as'' Essen ''originally, you''d also be mindful of leaking information that it''s Chairman Shorcina''s cute personality, so isn''t it hard to find it? In the first place, I asked Essen himself, ''Do you want to go to the Grand Duke?'' If I asked, I''d say, ''No, I don''t want to.'' The knight says. "For me, watching this exam is, in other words, a mood swing. When you''re done, you''ll be out of town again to gather information. - Depending on your struggle, we may really scout you, so good luck." The Grand Duke''s men left. Philomena explains: "Speaking of Knight Farentein, he is a man known as the famous general under the Grand Duke. I suppose the great aristocrats really want Essen around sending such a big man." "But Essen is an inventor of nail clipper, or epileptic sharpening, right? I have the impression that I only make daily necessities, so I can''t get a pin. "Alt-kun. Essen is a genius. It''s a level where history has a name, even if it''s just one tire invention. Of course the Faenstras want it." "Besides, it''s not just Essen. The marquis will want Bavaria, a culinary researcher, and Prima, who is bright on drugs. So the nobles will look to the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, which holds all of those brilliant inventors." Did the invention to enrich life attract extra people? Should I weigh myself a little? Next time, let me talk to the president of the Chamber of Commerce... And you seem to be bothering me, so I need to apologize... Depressed, I saw another person approaching me again. I was only horrified for a moment, then just a little, alert. "Long time no see, Alt-kun" What came was a familiar sweet sister, Mr. Tordi, a magician from the civilian population. And behind it, you can also see that literary girlish glasses daughter Lewis. (I don''t know many people in my pull life, but with a lot of visitors...) If you''re dating someone who won''t be embarrassed, you''re welcome. 517 Chapter 510: Unrealistic Chatter Say hello to Mr. Trudy. This practical exam is also "like this". "It''s always hard, though." And I smiled bitterly. It''s hard to say because I''m not walking the hard way I want. On the other hand, the literary girl-flavored crown is better. She looks at me with subtle eyes and a clear smile in her mouth. (I knew something was wrong with this guy...) Well, whether it''s crazy or gentle is not essential, and some people will turn to enemies even if they are gentle, and others will be on their side even if they are not. As far as I''m concerned, I just hope it''s the latter. It''s easy to talk, ask your usual sister. "There''s something great in the audience." "Yes, the Marquis and others will be watching." After all, he sees great people. However, "etc." is a way of saying that it includes. Are there any other "big guys" coming...? "I can''t go into too much detail on my own. However, there is only one important caveat. I know Alto won''t do it, but please don''t let the knights of the guards identify you as a" dangerous act ". Oh, yeah. In other words, without a "warning," you''re going to get beaten up by Zumbaralin. For defensive reasons, Alto Cranput is a civilian and a slut. Is it that the value of life is recognized lower than elsewhere? It would be a good thing for Mr. Trudy to touch me and advise me on these things. And you''re still holding my hand! "Don''t worry, I''ll cover for you if anything happens. Just don''t be so disrespectful. That''s what they say. I appreciate that, but... "From your point of view, isn''t it bad? "There are two reasons. One is that we believe that correct mistakes is true loyalty to the nation. On the other hand, Alto has been dashed in a way....." "Ha...? Dashi...!?" The three female magicians shrugged their shoulders as they peeled. Ruth explains this to me. "I mean, it''s a kind of entertainment. People on the clouds don''t go to theaters, for example, easily." "... if the castle is well guarded, you can shake hands and enjoy watching? "That''s right. --Especially, the court is a place of political mechanics of various causes and grievances. I wonder if there are individual" thoughts, "watching, capturing, or chasing specific groups." I wonder if the bald heads and handsome knights you just met are part of that. I''m afraid I''m in a good position. I don''t want to be involved. In Ruth''s words, Philomena, holding my hand, laughed ironically. "--Did you push that" white child "into Okuin-ina''s" mechanics "? It was a word I stepped on. Trudy changed her complexion, but Ruth laughed with her eyes down. "... this is not a kind of threat, it''s a genuine warning, but you should definitely stop exploring ''this side''. Even what I''m saying now could be a problem if it were known to the ''back''." "I think it''s much more problematic for some organizations not to submit to state control? "It is the freedom of the court sorcerer to think that way. I just warned you, didn''t I? I''m sorry, but whatever happens, I''ll make you look familiar." In other words, does this crown belong to the "back institution", but it has nothing to do with the pushing of the Pugmarion? No, it''s a quick decision. The girl with glasses looks down at me. "... I know you''re strong. Even with the dampening ring, we retreated that cashua. And Maverick Parhauna." A brown good-looking woman and a lazy putz. They were both terrible talent. I don''t want to fight anymore. Well, as long as we live in peace, that won''t happen. Ruth continued. "--I ''m sure you''ll overwhelm me with this practical exam. I''ve heard that some careless people have made this a ''bet''." If that word is true, it''s a real show. I felt like I wanted to slap my tongue a little. Literary girls laugh at court sorcerers. "If the pushing of" this side "is called" mechanics ", isn''t it also" mechanics "to make such a small child a" material "for the Pugmarion to fail? Philomena remained silent. But I don''t think it''s because I can''t rebel, but I think the warning color has become stronger. That''s because what Ruth says is that he knows the Vale sorcerer''s ''request''. (Did someone hear you at the stage when you told me? Or did you already have the information when you were consulting with "I"?) In addition, I wonder if this word alone can determine whether "Okuin" or "Okuin" is an understanding of the situation, or whether it is something that Ryuse personally knows. Either way, the level of vigilance of the sorcerer in this inner courtyard should have increased within her. The girl with glasses laughs at me. Because I''m not the target of a difficult conversation, it''s somewhat soft. "The Pug Marion is strong, right? "If you''re so strong, I''d like you to give me one way to attack. When I gave it back, Ryuce shook her mouth after a jiotong. "Ahahahaha...! You have an interesting idea. --As for me, it''s not hard to tell you, but I''m not going to personally destroy my recommendation frame on the boulder, so please give it a break." Laughing suddenly, Rse lowered his head. "Well, it''s fun to be here, but from my point of view, I also have to see how the Pugmarions are doing. I''m sorry, but if you''ll excuse me." She left early enough for the air to relax. Philomena laughs bitterly at Trudy. "You''re often tired of acting together with this (...), right? "Probably because I''m ''out of scope'' of interest to her." Mr Trudy''s murmuring expression was somehow deep. Is there anything brighter to talk about? I think so. "Speaking of which, Mr. Trudy. How is Peteronella? "Yeah, I''m fine.... because I''ve been eating the pudding I''ve been waiting for since I bought it side by side." You look happy, but you''re going to have a grudge festival. What a complicated expression. If it were my beautiful elves, it would be a big deal if they took the pudding. "Alto, you''re alone today because it''s an exam, right? Is that sweet little sister home? Yeah, well... Actually, it''s with the Wormglass Corps, but it''s okay to keep it a secret. But Mr. Trudy came to us a little while ago, and you know Fi as a big sweetheart. Sure enough, if there is a "Sweetie Championship", our sister is a gem that the world can aim for. Philomena enters the conversation. "Finished. Do you have a sister?... I''m sorry you''re not my brother." Why do you think that''s a pity? "According to Alto''s mother, she''s a genius with brothers and sisters." "No, that''s not true." When I said it was crisp, Toldy and Philomena nodded, "Is your sister different?" Of course, the opposite is true, and I am the ''not a genius''. But you don''t have to talk about it. Fei''s talents should be kept secret, and I want her to laugh happily all the time, in a place that has nothing to do with the drowsy world. I remembered the continuation of the conversation earlier. "Speaking of which, Philomena, what was the first reason you said you would protect me? Ah, is that-- She gripped her hands and smiled faintly. "Because you''re a beautiful boy." What a strange, straightforward smile... When the chat is over and I don''t know if it was important or not, I will take the practical exam. "Beyond", two battles await. Pugmarion and manon. 518 Chapter 511 Practical Practice Examination People gradually gathered in the venue where Alto Cranput would be shown. The VIP seats include Marquis Claustel, the grandfather of the village daughter, and Marquis Bailefeld, the grandfather of Miss Isabella. There''s someone at the top of the building ahead of the vestibule. And the building with the curtain came in. I don''t know. It''s really a little shadow. But the way of walking is magnificent, and there are things to do. It soon became clear whether it belonged to the village daughter or not. They noticed us there too, and I felt like they waved at me. The kid always stares at me with a twin wand sorcerer. It seems that Mr. Malhelit is not on both marquises, but on the village girl''s escort. (No.... Isn''t that all...? Someone is being transported across the curtain. I''m sure it''s someone who can''t move on his own. Is that sweet mother over there? Probably came to see "My Daughter''s Friend." The figure who was waving at me immediately approached "that person". The distance that could not be approached is such that it can be approached. I was kind of happy that I was naturally happy. In addition to Philomena and Tordi, there is Gregorio, the skinhead on the ringside. He is staring at me nicely. Apparently he liked it unilaterally. It''s called a pug marion, it''s called this guy, it''s just getting weird... (So.... Why are there three magicians on the ring...? Philomena, under my gaze, is shrugging her shoulders. So I figured it out somehow. This is the same situation that Miss Isabella encountered. You''re going to beat me from the beginning, and I want to see what happens in it. But even if you expect me to have the guts like that drill. In the first place, Abel trains me every day, so I''m on time for that. (The security is tough, but there aren''t many ''spectators''....) Someone ''up'' with both Marquises. The village girl over the curtain. And the ringside. Looks like the handsome knight Farentein joined the ring side. And the girl with glasses, Ruth. But I can''t see the Pugmarion. Does it mean we''re going to play him somewhere else? (Some of you don''t know....) He''s a magician-like man, but I don''t think I''ve ever seen him. However, as soon as they arrive and go to Gregorio''s side, they may be part of that "nuisance group." I hear their interchangeable words. "Wow. Is that the boy...? I heard you''re a water specialist magician. "That''s great. Water magicians have a lot of trouble in every field. Whether it''s the reign of the world or the turmoil, it''s always going to be active." "In addition, I heard that he also uses rare derivative magic, ice systems." "Dear Left, it''s hard work. If you give us a name, more people will be able to save us." Last but not least, loud. Or maybe he was gonna tell me. But I hate you, but I''m not on the "good" side. I decide to use my card for my family. So, even if the skinheads were a great crowd, I wouldn''t have participated. Next, three magicians on the ring greet me. They seem to be ordinary good people. But it''s hard to remember any more names, so if you''ll excuse me, I''ll let you call me ABC. A telegram came from somewhere and told me to start. After all, the color of the fur is very different just for this test. Alto, good luck. "Be careful! Trudy and Philomena seem to support me. Gregorio sounds like "this side," but that''s okay. Practical examinations begin. The rules are almost the same as the magic test. At the same time, three people started chanting. I wonder if you''re the only one who speaks fast. Because it seems like a rare ability, fast language. Mr. B, a high-speed speaker who had finished his chant earlier, fired a rubble of water. It is clear that the goal is not to "defeat," but to "hit," and "stop." It is a little attack, but if it is eaten, it will be subject to a point reduction, and it cannot be avoided. In the meantime, Mr. A and Mr. C will complete another magic trick. (Thank you for saying "water bullets" when you''re shooting at me....) I spread the water magic wall forward. Focus on preventing Mr. B from attacking. No, ''dedicated'' is a little different. We should say we''re preparing to go downstairs. While doing so, it seems that the chanting over there is over. He had a magic trick on me. (Mr. A has three big water spears? Mr. C is going to make a lot of water bombs and scatter them all in pieces, right? Mr. B''s attack is still ongoing, and he''s going to nail me. And the two of them are going to go around the side and take it out of the place without the magic wall. (Isn''t this a normal number of violence? Depending on the magic you possess, you will lose without being able to do anything...) Is that okay? Practical exam. But why doesn''t everyone look like they''re done? At least if I were on the side of the game, I''d look like a snowflake. With no hesitation, they fired water magic. Yeah, water. Everyone, water. Did you care about me? Or were they magicians who happened to be good at water? In any case, there is no problem with ''water''. (I seem to be a water specialist magician after all!) Tong Tong, trample the heel. Shaping magic is already over. At my feet. From both sides, a water tornado occurs. The attack by Mr. A and Mr. C was swallowed by a light blue tornado, which made my magic even bigger. And that doesn''t change the water magic wall. The walls of water that continue to be attacked by Mr. B grow larger and thicker. "Mi, did you take in the magic of water...!?" Mr. A is screaming. But this is a natural choice. Anyway, after this, the battle between the "White Magician", who is clearly known to be superior, and the unknown two-sided girl is waiting. It''s only natural to save your magic. (This is what a Rolf did, isn''t it? Launch the tornado. Aquatic magic with an integrated offensive defense pushes through without taking any extra attacks. That''s enough, too. Turn the water magic wall into a tornado. This guy is heading for Mr. B. "Eh...!? Converting magic already established as a magic wall of water into another magic...!?" I don''t want to spend too much money, but I''m slower than I am now. The longer the fight lasts, the more magic it consumes. You should catch it in the short term. (That''s why I added the tornado....! Each ABC is preceded by an increased number of tornadoes. If you can push me out with this, that''s fine. If it is to be done, will you give me a great reference to that method? "Nh...! Nuuu...!?" Mr. C seems to have deployed the Magic Wall. That''s why I''m stepping on it. If you don''t support it with magic, it''s only natural that the magic walls will be pushed out. (It also means "feet are stopped") The water scattered from the tornado crawled to the bottom of Mr. C''s shoes. "...!? Wow...! Suddenly his feet slipped and fell. At that moment, the tornado turned into a current. Push it outside the ring. That''s two to one. "Uhhhhh...! Mr. A seems to have chosen a path of escape - a path devoted to avoidance. But then, you won''t have time to chant magic. Multiple tornadoes blocked the road and drove it in. "Right there! "Guaa!?" I hit a ball of water about the size of a volleyball, and this one rings out. The remainder is Mr. B. (Yeah, good.) The evasion was with Mr. A, but the tornado hit another kind of magic, slowing the progress slightly. Looks like he''s escaping a slow tornado. His mouth keeps moving busily to chant. I suppose you left the fast language behind. (Aren''t you tired of talking...? Do you train your mouth and throat to speak fast...? Either way, arrow-high-speed language is strong. But if it''s one-on-one, we can push it too. The tornadoes that were sparing time on the ring narrowed down tightly. - You noticed. They figured out our intention to crush it as it is. Mr. B stops running around and approaches us. Looks like they''re going to find a way around the short-term finals. Quick judgment, witchcraft, speedy language, and this guy''s got one head out of the trio. But I''ve been fighting brown goodies. The opponent is already at a distance. In a quick look at the ringside, four people smiled: Ruth, Philomena, Gregorio, and Farentein. This means that these four people know what I''m going to do now - no, they know what''s going to happen. At the same time, I don''t think this (...) will make sense to these people. "Uhh!?" Mr. B slips his feet. Every time, it''s Alto Cranput''s "Water Puddle Operation." Simple but effective. If you step on it, it''s all you have to do. Mr. B falls with Zuden. The brown good-looking man continued his body trick with his curved movements even though he was out of balance, but the arrowhead was probably just an anomaly. After extruding with water flow, Mr. B also rings out. Now all three have gone out. "Until then...! Alto Cranput is victorious...! The umpire will tell you. Should I say that it was good that it was settled without prolongation? "That kid, even though it''s three against one, just snapped in a flash...!?" "Is that the specialized type of water magic...?! It''s an amazing skill...! "I want... I wonder if we can get them into our squad...." The security knights are saying something. Don''t you have a bad dialect? "Excellent. A magician like you knew that you couldn''t beat him from the front." Marquis Claustel - the grandfather of the village daughter slapped her hands. The old man Caspere sitting next to him looked cold before and after the match. I don''t know what I''m thinking. Marquis Claustel laughs ironically at me somewhere. "Are you expecting another fight? Oh, I mean, I don''t know where I''m going to do it, but I''m also happy to watch that "white one" fight. 519 Chapter 512 Sign Language In the end, it seems that the battle against that "white one" will shift the place. Naturally, the "audience" seems to be much smaller than before. The special match itself seems to be a secret. Gregorio and Farentein are gone. Mr. Trudy left with a polite greeting. The old man Caspere was busy or gone, but I felt like he was "autonomous." Either way, I''ll take a short break and fight him. It was like a training ground for knights, but it seemed to be a game venue. As Philomena pulled her hand and headed there, she suddenly shouted. It''s Vale''s magician, for example. "Mr. Marhelito...? "I''m sorry for the inconvenience today.... I apologize for the inconvenience, may I ask a few questions? That''s why I''m inviting you beyond the hidden hedge. "Philomena, please don''t." I am Alto''s guardian. " When did that happen? After all, I leave Philomena and follow Mr. Malhelit. There it is. (Whoa, mura-daughter) I wanted to praise myself for listening to my voice. There was a daughter from the village of Royal, who was able to follow the usual person. (This is not a "fresh sight", so I don''t think we should handle it the way we''ve always done....) If you dare to kneel on the spot, "Please wait. Please, stay put." Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess keeps me standing on the usual village girl voice. Quickly, the person with you changes his complexion. "Your Highness...! "It''s good. Now that I''m unofficially nostalgic, I''m" Mura Daughter ". "Mm, is that the village girl...? Marhelito is tilting his neck. Well, you don''t know what that means. "- So, please call me that, too. The village chief''s daughter came to me with a moon-like smile. This is it. You must be worried about me. If this girl doesn''t say, "Call me Mura-daughter," she won''t even go there to call me that. That''s why I decided to respond to your request. "Okay, mura-daughter. - Long time no see. "Yes, it''s been a long time." Stop saying "hello" to the boulder. She thanked her fold correctly as usual. This girl is a little tall, so she looks very compact. "So, what''s wrong with you today? "Yes, actually, I wanted to thank you." Thank you? "Yes, I don''t want to do this today. For the Fourth Princess, you took the apprenticeship exam." It''s only logical that you''re not a princess. But I smiled bitterly and lay my eyes down. That''s because I didn''t take the exam to get close to her. There are things that make me smile. But she says. "--I ''m sure there are various circumstances for you, too. But I was happy. I know it''s a happy thing to have someone I can trust." Does that mean you trust me? On the surface, I''m only talking to this girl, so I guess I''m also involved with my mother... But in fact, in this daughter''s position, there will be a lot of people approaching with their stature and abilities, so it will be a fact that they want as many trusted "friends" as possible. Of course, besides'' me ''. That girl... That proud, hard-working girl, who can''t be a little honest, can she be Mura''s "friend"? If that were the case, I''d be relieved. (Actually, I''d like a friend of Fei''s....) I used to get along with Mime-chan on Kishkood Island, but otherwise, I was a little weak. My sister is already five years old, and I''m glad you''re about to make a best friend. (Well, when I think about that, I don''t have many friends in this world.) Anyway, I wonder if the daughter of Royal Village has come all the way to thank me. "Then there''s one more thing I wanted to tell you." "Another one? "Yes... Earlier, I showed you how you fought..." "Ah, yeah...." I don''t think it was a very smart way to win, so it''s a little sneaky. However, Mura''s daughter smiled as cool and conspicuous as Moon-sama''s. "That''s right... It was so nice....." "Really...? Thank you....." Was it such a nice smile? Then, the tall woman next to her whispers in her ear. "Sheila Den... no, mura-daughter, I''m glad you fought so hard for yourself." "Already....! Dr. Malhelit! I can hear you...! The village girl blushes her cheeks and shows how she feels. This girl looks like an old girl in front of a forgiving opponent. It''s adorable to shake a fist. "Ah...." The village girl who noticed my gaze leaned ashamed. But I coughed up one immediately and returned to my serious face. "D That child is strong, right? "Yeah, I know." Or maybe the village girl came to tell me that. Pugmarion is strong. At least it''s better than me. "Dr. Malhelit said that ''she'' is dangerous. Actually, I''m the same. Honestly, I can''t help but feel bad about someone I don''t know...." This girl certainly had a sixth sense. The teacher, Mr. Marhelito. The village girl folded her hips again with her eyes down. "I''m not talking about anything to you, but please protect me..." If you say something like this, it won''t work. In the first place, I publicly declare "scattering misfortune in pieces" from that Pugmarion, so if I don''t eliminate it, my sleep will be bad. The question is whether we can win. That''s a simple conclusion. We arrived at the game hall. There were knights at the entrance and exit, but no one was inside yet. This means that it will take time for you to move, even though there are few spectators. We''re the first ones. Philomena says with her hands tied. I tried to nod, too. "That''s terrible. I''m here too." "!?" Someday, there was someone between me and Philomena. It didn''t differ from the "White Child". When I noticed, my hand was tied to the white hand of Pugmarion. Milky white, little hands. "Ah, you! When did...!? How did...!?" "Yes, yes, stay away. Are you trying to take away my precious time and Alto''s? A milky white child with a soft hand. He held my hand tightly and smiled. "Hi, I haven''t seen you before." "What''s the matter? It''s important to say hello. I think you can say," It''s good to see you again. " It''s not a word. How did you create this situation...!? "You don''t have to freak out, do you? It''s just before the game, so I won''t hurt you. Ah, but if you were holding hands with someone again, you might be able to hold hands this time." Pugmarion waves his hands connected to Bumbun, laughing with a smile. It was a very cool hand. If it wasn''t soft, it would be inorganic. "Well, let''s have a good match. Because it''s my life, and it''s a loss if I don''t enjoy it. Practical skills with Rolf. Even at this moment. I couldn''t cope with Pugmarion''s movements. Will it be a match before ''winning''? "It''s okay. I''ll make it easy for you. I want you to do your best to capture the victory. If you can take me down, can I give you a kiss as a reward? "Heh, heh... Will you do me a favor...." "Yeah, because..." "-----------!" The magic transmitted from the hand that was held. The magic is enormous, but clearly limited in amount. A tremendous amount of magic far beyond Alto Crampot. "You''re gonna ring out in one shot just by letting it go on stage, right? If you say you can prevent it, that''s fine." This guy''s words will be true. With this amount of magic, I''m sure I''ll lose. "That''s why it''s a hassle. --I ''ll squeeze out the amount of magic and the magic I use. I want you to do your best to kiss me! "You have a lot of confidence. If you lose, it''s a shame. With a slight pull, Philomena threw a provocative word. Red eyes narrowed like cats. "This is a game between me and Alto. There is no need to evaluate" others "from the beginning. More to the point, you''re not the one calling." The wind blew. No, it''s not the wind, it''s the release of magic. "Hah...! That''s all Philomena''s gonna get blown up. The milky child ironically distorted his white lips. "If you can''t handle this, you''re not qualified to fight me in the first place. Enough to play with you. You can''t even step into the area of" play. " Pugmarion did not look after Philomena as if he had chased away a fly or a mosquito. Nico smiles at me. Well then, let''s start the game. It''s a hostile position, but I''ll back you up from the bottom of my heart. - Alto, please do your best! "White Child" kisses me on the cheek and walks away. My opponent is far superior. It is difficult to win, even if it is a hassle. 520 Episode 513 Al vs. Pugmarion (First Part) "We didn''t get away with it. Let me compliment you on that spirit! A very playful tone, said Pugmarion. The location is on the ring. Soon, the battle against this sorcerer will begin. "What, you could have run away?" When I say it back, the white child returns to his vegetarian expression. "I''m the type to chase around if I can get away, so that''s fine with me." The only words at the beginning seemed to be ''I just wanted to say''. Other than Philomena, who came with me, the Marquis Claustel and the magician of Vale, who seems to have served as his guardian. And only the referee. It''s really small. That must be the secret battle. (Mr. Malhelit is well armed.....) The tall sorceress is beside the Marquis and is equipped with a staff in both hands. I wonder when (what) they are taking the attitude that whoever attacked them can respond. PUGMARION walked into the wilderness and climbed onto my shoulder. "That''s terrible... You''re on my guard, aren''t you? It''s almost like we''ve met before, but don''t you think it''s rude? "You thought I was welcome? "Yeah. Mmm-hmm. But, Alto, even if you know you''re not welcome, you don''t like this attitude, do you? A lizard appeared in my head. Certainly, I don''t think the presence of "me" would be welcome, but if you take a nasty attitude, you''ll come with me... The blushing red eyes of Pugmarion smiled like a bird of prey. "Even from my point of view, this is an incredible barrier... Not only physics and magic, but also mental defenses. I was just trying to make fun of you with my illusion, but I can''t do that either." Does Mr. Malhelit mean that his defenses have already been consolidated? I don''t know anything. Interfering with the roots will prove everything, but I''m not going to use my back here. But this tells us that Pugmarion is also good at magical insight. "But it''s strange, right? My white face and red eyes peek into my eyes. The talisman prevented ''something'' perfectly. "As far as I can tell, Malhelite is a few steps ahead of Alto. But your ability to defend against spiritual domination is far greater than yours. I wonder what this is all about...? Of course, I won''t answer. Pugmarion smiled, "Well, okay." "This time alone, you won''t know everything about Alto. I think it would be interesting to know each other slowly." Pugmarion taps his shoulders and returns to the center. I wonder how far this thing has come to know us. Time to get started. When the Marquis told him, the umpire nodded in haste and raised one hand high in heaven. "Now, let''s begin the game of Alto Cramput and Pugmarion." The umpire waved his hand down and the battle began. I step back, distance away, and stare at the milky white child. He was laughing thinly. "Today is the anniversary of my meeting with Alto, and I need to remember something? Bow, a white flame rises from the hands of Pugmarion. Philomena on the ringside shouted in surprise. "That''s not true...! How dare you light the magic of fire on your palm! My arms are going to burn...!?" "There''s no way you''re going to use a suicide bomber like that. This is for the" engraving. " White kid laughing puzzled while looking at me. "Engraving...? "That''s right. Engraved. Now I''m going to burn Alto''s face in half. Beautiful half and burnt half. Don''t you think that''s a good idea? Every time I look in the mirror, I think of myself." "!?" He stepped in at once and the palm of the flame blurred his face. I managed to avoid it. (Hot....) That white flame seems to be quite hot. And now the movement is probably not enhanced by magic, but the physical ability as it is. Still, I''ll give you a full hand...! "I told you I''d give you the handkerchief. I won''t use physical strengthening this time. Because if you do that, Alto can''t handle it, right? Oh, shit, you bugger! There''s no winning vision coming to mind. Pugmarion bows down. I soon realized it was a motion for a new attack. (Defense! Is it in time!?) Expand the Shielded Magic Wall. Turn around and do something to prevent the kick. (There''s magic in the kick! Instead of strengthening your body, you''re wearing magic and increasing your destructive power at the moment of impact! The Magic Wall is shattered. This amount of magic cannot kill enough damage. In other words, I can''t make it in time. The white child did not come in pursuit. I''m clapping my hands with joy. "I''m not going to stop you from doing that. I kicked you with the intention of breaking your arm bones. Yeah, let''s raise the profile of Alto Crampot." I''ll walk here with Tsukkatsuka. What am I supposed to do with him? (Semi-life attacks will never work) Six ice columns were fired instantly. A force that could kill or injure you in a normal battle. I don''t have to use it. "Ahahah! That''s it! You trust me!?" Pugmarion smashes the ice pillars with joy. The way it moves is similar to Chinese boxing. I was made to realize that his punch was based on "reason." (Four, five, six...! All the tribes! Coming...!?) At the same time as dropping the last one, the Pugmarion plunges in like an arrow. My right hand, wrapped in a white flame, is stretching to my face. (Here...! No matter how fast you go, if you know where you''re going. "Mh...!?" You can shoot the ice spear at that point. It''s an attack from both sides at the foot of the Pugmarion. "Oops." PUGMARION does not knock down the stretched spear, instantly puts his hand on it and spins it to the fulcrum. He jumped and tried to distance himself. (More pursuits at the landing point! If you''re going around in the air, you''re not going that fast. It''s easy to chase. Water bullets fired into the air. Then add the ice spear to the drop point. "......!" PUGMARION, however, radiated wind magic in the air, forcibly re-orbiting. He''s not just good at magic. It''s also good for immediate judgment! The white child landed on Stone and the ring. "Yeah, now I get it. Alto, you''ve got a lot of combat training, right? You feel used to attacking and defending. Covers low abilities with experience. Or should I say that you are being coached to do so? This situation will be analyzed. Not only is he ''strong'', he must be smart. Even if it was strong, if it was an idiot''s kid, there was a gap. "A reward for Alto''s hard work. You want to know more about me, don''t you? That''s why I''ll use valuable magic on you. Special, huh? It''s the magic I showed you." "............" Does that mean you''re going to use that momentary move? "Hidden but often said flowers. It''s only to my disadvantage to be rose and guessed, but it''s because of my favorite Alto. Let''s do the service! Is it really going to be a major bleeding service? Or do you think it''s okay to know the worst in your hands? (Either way, if you don''t break that move, you won''t win!) Can I beat him? 521 Chapter 514 Al vs. Pugmarion (Part II) Giggle and stare at the pug marion. White kids just laugh and don''t use ''that trick''. If you stare at me so much, I''ll shine too. My milky white cheeks are slightly red. As always, he doesn''t know if he''s serious or joking. (But it''s good to have ''time'') That''s because you say you can prepare to practise magic. "Oh? Alto, you look good. I can''t abandon my desperate and pessimistic face, but I''m still freaking out about it." Says something, but ignores it. How do I defeat this white child? (Bet on a blow, you''ll have to) Yes, I did. The opponent is far superior. Not only do small attacks not work, but they are also ''predicted'' and ''remembered''. Pugmarion is a smart and clever opponent. Not superior, but a master of battle that can be eaten, even if it is "identical" or "inferior". You should see the same hands failing again and again, which is why you should decide with a single blow. (That said, shooting at the dark clouds doesn''t know if you can win even if you use the ''old fashioned'' style) Carefully knock in a certain blow. "Oh, are we done with the brain meeting? Well, it''s time to go, okay? "... you''ve been waiting for me?" "Ufufu, it''s fun to wait for someone you love." "Then I''d be glad to have you wait until I win. "If you''re going to listen to anything I say, you can swallow it up. No, seriously? Who will swallow it? It''s decided that it''s not going to be easy. The red eyes that stared at me narrowed happily. - Moments. "!?" Intense light from behind. It''s like being illuminated by a high-beam from behind in the middle of the night. Or more light intensity. It''s still daytime. (What!? What happened!?) Did someone do something? Or did it happen in a simple accident? The tour lasted less than a second. I remember now that I was in battle, and I restored my consciousness to the Pugmarion. (No!? Stupid, no matter how fast he is, he shouldn''t be using physical enhancement!) Though I thought so, I jumped my body and deployed the barrier at the same time. My body was moving naturally. This would be an occasional part of Abel''s daily training. In a moment, there was a powerful impact on the magic wall and it was shattered by a single blow. My body blew up and rolled over the ring. Had it not been for the barrier and the leap, it would have sunk in the single shot. "Ooh...! Wow! The body reacted first, not the mind, right? You''re blessed to be such a good teacher. I''m a little worried... Who is it...? Oh, shit! How stupid I am! He warned you from the beginning that he was going to use his moveable moves! And yet, I can''t believe I''m not here! The pug marion walks with clams. He watched me stand up with a laugh. It seems that if we chase them, they will win, and they will "slacken" us anywhere. "Likes Alto''s face. I''m really freaking out! I''ve only just met you today, but you''re a sinner who''s already grabbing my heart so hard...." I was attacked. I didn''t have to defeat him because I was too busy. In fact, I''ve already lost out. --But the game is still going on. Then there is something I can do. Miss Isabella is a strong girl after all. He stood up and headed towards the ring, no matter how many times he rolled it. Then I''ll do the same. "Here we go, ''The Globe''!" My trump card. Powerful magic turret. I''ve had enough time to make it up. "Wow!? It''s magic I don''t know! What is this, Alto''s original spelling? How does this work? If you tell me, I can date you. Balloon, activate! Soccer ball-sized water bullets and ice pillars about the size of a two-liter pet bottle fly in. I made it bigger and stronger than the usual globe. It took time, but the reward would be great. "Awesome! Awesome, this! The bullet speed is much higher than normal magic, and above all, it''s good to be fired uninterrupted! Beyond the realm of interpersonal magic, some of our troops can do it alone! Amazing! The boulder is my Alto! When did it become yours! PUGMARION takes off the attack from the globe. I play with my hands and feet, not just my hands. My magic is not a decision to defeat him. [M] However, I was able to grasp to some extent the physical abilities of white children who did not use physical enhancement. This is a tremendous asset. It''s not enough to make everything worse. But we can prevent it. Such motor nerves. I will launch a water bomb myself and participate in the attack. The number of times the pug marion was avoided was reduced, and the movement of knocking it off with hands and feet was increased. (I have one thing to think about -) Move back to the previous moment. And then the instantaneous movement when you first see it. There must be something there. "Wow, Alto! I tried to avoid it until I ran out of breath, but I don''t see any sign of it! If we stay like this, we''re going to be poor! Turning the state of war upside down with just one activation is truly a shabby magic! Continuing to dance, the pug marion threw a chunk of white flame with the ease of throwing even a knife in his pocket. Naturally, there is no chanting. It''s not me, it''s the magic turret. Apparently they''re going to destroy the globe. But the white flames blow up on the way. It was intercepted by the magic of water and ice. "Complete, complete! The amount of trouble shows how robust it is! But, ufufu." Pugmarion was getting closer and closer. If the number of interceptors decreases, it means that we can "move forward". Two or three shots and a flame. The globe intercepts all of them, but the power of the original magic is probably too high. It cannot be offset by one shot, and five to six shots are consumed. Every time, a white child approaches. "Come on, Alto, what are you going to do? Five more steps, and you''ll get my hands on me. Are you going to stop me with this magic? The white child laughs. (Oh, I didn''t think so! There is pride in the fact that "globe" is an excellent magic. But I also know that this child is not weak enough to stop. Then why did you let it out? The answer is to connect to the ''Strike'' earlier! Moments. Lightning flashed in the sky. It''s sunny in the daytime now, but suddenly. Then there was a thunderbolt immediately. I''m sure it was caused by Pugmarion. For a moment. For a moment, I was distracted by the sky. At the next point, I''ve learned what''s going to happen. "Right there! Fires a magical blow with all your might. It''s not water, it''s not ice, it''s raw magic. Normally, the fuel consumption is poor and cannot be used, but I can interfere with the root cause, and it is a very good shape. Focus on one point and strike like an explosion! "Guha...!?" A child dancing in space with a surprised face. Water bullets from the globe hit there. The magic of the wind doesn''t change the trajectory. A few moments later, the white child was pushed out of the ring. The people around me were looking at the sky, so I''m sure they don''t know what happened. "Eh...? She''s outside...!?" Philomena is surprised. Exhausted, I got one knee. On the other hand, the "Guy" on the other side of the ring looks surprised, but he doesn''t seem to be doing much damage. There was an overwhelming difference between me and him. Without such a foolish counter, you can''t even pick up a rule victory. "That''s it! Winner, Alto Craneput! The referee speaks as if he doesn''t know why. "I''m tired....." I fell down on the spot. Philomena rushes in. "Ah, Alto-kun...! "Yes, it''s okay. I just came a little cramped....." There is no sweat in the brain unless it is under strain. If you rest a little, well, maybe you can handle it. "What the hell was that magic (...) used in the moment the sky glowed!? How did you break it!?" "I''ll explain it later...." My magic amount doesn''t have endurance, but even if it explodes instantly, it''s made to be stuck. To tell you the truth, it''s a magical weakness... If I had as much talent as Phee or Abel, I could have done more... There''s nothing you can do about it, but it''s a burden, and it seems like you''re stuck in the future. And that white kid... "Ahahahahahahahaha! That''s great, Alto! I didn''t think I''d lose! I like you more and more! I made up my mind! I will definitely make Alto mine! Yeah, he''s even better. Another round won''t win next time. I slowly closed my eyes. 522 Chapter 515: Guess, Reason, and Answer "Nh...? "Have you noticed...? I felt a soothing sign and woke up. Vere seems to be of good quality in front of us. Looks like Mr. Malhelit is spying on me. (What kind of situation is this...? I immediately remembered the past with blurriness. I fought the Pugmarion and managed to win after being overwhelmed. Then I must have lost consciousness immediately after that. (So, as a good thing...) Why am I being knee-rested by Mr. Malhelit? In the immediate vicinity, Philomena looks as if she were stubborn. "Alto, I should have put my kneecaps on...! What? I don''t think so. Was there a relationship? When I tried to get up, I was gently inhibited by my beautiful white hand, which was slowly stretching out. "You must still be asleep. You were down." It is very soft to say. I feel like The Mother. Is it the type with strong maternity, or is it someone with a child? (The magic is still there...) About 70% of the amount that I think I can use it. It collapsed because it was consumed instantaneously, not because of the lack of gas, so can we still fight today? (The Globe is less fuel-efficient than the blow it fired on the Pugmarion....) Whatever you say, let''s just sweeten it up and lie still. I am physically, but I am mentally tired. Vale''s magician tells me he closed his eyes. "Thank you for fighting. - Then I''m sorry." "Apologize for what? "I''ve made you a lot more indifferent. I knew the white kid was strong, but I didn''t think he was." Are you saying it was stronger than this guy imagined? Or maybe it meant that I was weaker than this guy expected. "Did I help you? "Yes, very much. But..." Mr Marhelito talks. My eyes were also closed and I couldn''t see my expression when I opened them, but it seemed somehow troublesome and I felt sorry for the tone. "That kid - no, he''s gone to the back yard." "What do you mean? It was Philomena, not the wand sorcerer, who answered. "I couldn''t get rid of that child completely." My request. And in the first place, the main thing was to let the white one be chosen from the village daughter''s recent apprenticeship. You think you couldn''t do that? Philomena continued. "The Okuin knew what that child could do, so even if he lost, he was trying to gain the authority to walk freely through the palace as a court sorcerer apprentice and a keepsake of the Okuin." She''s not here with the village daughter. But we''re always in a position to get close. Is that so? DD I suddenly remembered. What did he say when he first met Pugmarion? "I''ll tell you something special. This whole thing is bullshit. Whether you win or lose, the result is almost the same." I''m sure you said that. I mean, is that what this is about? Whether you win or lose, ''This Future'' does not move. For him, it was nothing but fun. Was my fight in vain? [M] "That''s not true." Marhelito says, stroking my head. "This (...) is only the result of walking around. You certainly protected His Highness Sheila from that child." I hope that''s what this guy says. However, even if I grasped the strength of the Pugmarion, it was an Okuin where I was hitting on the assumption of "when I lost". Could it be reassuring just to kick him out of his recent seat? "It''s okay. Alto Cranput. With you, Your Highness will be healthy. That''s what I feel." I''m much less capable of fighting, I have no political influence. Can I do that? "--This is my intuition. But I''m sure it will. I think you will be an imperative for His Highness." I couldn''t answer right away. I can''t help but think of the ''reward'' that this Vale sorcerer is trying to give me. By the way, Alto. Philomena talks to me after a while. "What is it, Philomena?" "What the hell was that white kid capable of? And how did you break it? "Ah, is that it?" Instead of breaking it, it is a substitute for saying ''I won the bet''. Anyway, I don''t have the full story either. "When PUGMARION ''moved'', he always used magic. And it''s not just about shooting. Behind and above, every time," I was distracted. "Is that what it takes to activate it, or is it just something you were doing at that moment and didn''t want to be seen? I don''t know if you''re just kidding me. --However, I" trusted "him with a personality like eating him. If I were to use momentary movement, I would definitely use a different kind of magic first. Then, I fired ahead of the attack at the point where it would be coming. That''s all." "That''s all, did you just read the nature of her magic twice!? No, how did you predict the ''point of appearance'' in the first place!?" "When it comes to points, it''s not ''prediction''." Guidance. " "Eh...? Induction...? What does that mean?" "--Your original spelling, right? Marhelito enters the conversation. But that''s right. This man already understands my tactics, and perhaps the magic of Pugmarion. "My technique - the globe wasn''t shooting at the dark clouds. From the beginning, I intended to make it a" setup "for countering" movement ". Specifically, they flooded the martial arts stage or made ice scaffolding that would pierce their legs if they stepped on it. The point is, it restricted the way he walked." "That magic has such a meaning... No, you''ve been thinking about it since the beginning...? "But that was also a real bet. If he uses space magic, it''s pointless to control the scaffolding." Mr. Malhelit laughed at me. "But you thought it was a bet, right? Wasn''t it space magic, was it moving magic? "Well, somehow..." Somehow, it''s a lie. I''ve actually seen Abel use space magic. In contrast, the magic of Pugmarion was somewhat different. I just thought about it and came to the answer. In addition, since our teacher''s presence must be kept secret, I will not tell you about it. "Finished. Alto, you really are a genius." "Not at all. There''s no such thing as a genius." That''s all you can do, keep your chest up and cloud. My thoughts are nothing but an association and an act. Perhaps Fi would have arrived at the answer sooner, with a different approach. "- So, I''d like to ask Mr. Malhelit something, too. "What is it? "You know the magic that Pugmarion used? Or we''re getting to the answer." "... why do you think so? It''s just Kang, isn''t it? That''s what I said, but Kang is a lie. I''m not a very sharp type myself. But I know something. This man was hardly surprised during the game, and still is. I mean, you know the answer, or you''re in a position to get there. "You''re such a smart kid. It''s like I''m talking to Sheila." I don''t want to be with such a genius. Philomena shouted. "Oh, really...!? Does Malhelit really know what it is!?" "It''s a little different from ''I know''. Knowledge itself was a premise, but I wasn''t sure until I saw his game." It was knowledge... Does that mean that it is a technology that existed before sacred history, such as ancient magic and soul life magic? "That''s probably the ability to ''swim downstream''. As far as I know, there is no record in the history of magic teaching, and it is Shinto magic, which is said to have been in the beginning world - the" season of life "- written as" technology of the past "in the phantom history." Shinto Magic! You''re like a soul life artist! "Dear Margherite, what the hell is that...!?" "If you understand the misunderstanding and say it roughly, you can say that it''s close to time trick." "Time Magic!? Is that the ability to interfere at times!?" "It does not manipulate the flow of time. But as a result, it''s the ability to get closer." "... specifically? "I have heard that it is the ability to walk in the ''immovable world'', just as time has stopped, only if the consciousness of all those present is not right for me." How far can you travel? How far is it valid? Everything was a mystery because there was no one to use it - " "You think I''ve been able to deduce a little from the counter? "Yes, it''s a matter of the range of interference." If this man''s hypothesis is correct, what distracted us was that it was a prerequisite for activation. When she opened one of her eyes, Philomena had a pale face. "How do I deal with such disruptive abilities?!? No, but I can prevent activation if my consciousness is right -" It won''t be that easy. It will definitely be troublesome to use it if your consciousness is slightly interrupted. For example, what if he uses attack magic on you while you''re with my family? You''ll forget the triggering conditions of "downstream swimming" for just a moment and turn your attention to your family. (Ah, it''s really like him, isn''t it a nasty sorcery...! I can''t believe it''s easier to activate someone close to you. Besides, he must have other hands. That''s why I can afford to stay anywhere. "The trouble with ''knowledge downstream swimming'' is that it probably also triggers those with ''time resistance''. Even so, unless you are a Shinto dragon, such as" time magic resistance ", you will not possess it." If it''s resistant, Abel and Lutiel have it too - you don''t have to tell them. Philomena said with a trembling voice. "Well then.... Who the hell is that kid?!? With extraordinary magic and combat abilities, I can''t believe he even used Shinto magic...! "Knowing that will be our battle in the future. Stay away from His Highness Sheila for the time being. We have to concentrate on that." The magician of Vale tied it together. This guy can''t eat without telling me. He hit me with a pug marion, probably with the intention of exploring my abilities. (Speaking of which, were you told not to turn this person into an enemy....) A magician who is familiar with the magic of the gods that is not even familiar to court magicians. I''m sure this guy is on the side of the bucket too. I wonder how much of a two-sided player you''ll be fighting after this? I exhaled and closed my eyes again. 523 Meet me in a special edition/dream There was a girl somewhere. Her house is a family of five. A girl, her mother, her sister-in-law and a quiet witch. And my favorite brother in the world! Girls love oniisan. I love oniisan so much that I don''t have a day to think about him! Oniisan is the happiest moment for a girl. "Uh-oh! Nhhhhh! Come on! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Today is still today, and the girl wants to see her brother. Two older oniisans hold the girl with a bitter smile. "Hehehe ~...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I love you so much! The girl is rubbing her cheeks against oniisan''s cheeks with great joy. "Phee is really sweet." "People''s tingling is short! So stay with me as long as you can! Of course! "... in general, I think your life is just beginning..." "Instead, ni-tahh... What''s with Fei''s hair? "Yes, yes..." "Fu, fuheh, fuhehe...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Girls are making their faces look delicate. It looks like half of them are already soft organisms. Your mother is laughing bitterly at your youngest child. "Fie really loves Al..." The girl answers with a delicate face. "Nh, no! Ntha, but don''t let her fall for you! "I guess I didn''t do anything..." Oniisan says that, but not among girls. It''s, for example, when you go up the stairs. Or when you get off the step. And when you rush to your beloved oniisan. In that case, oniisan will definitely support the girl, subtly and definitely. It''s the innumerable care he''s always doing, even if he''s unconscious. Girls know that, so they''re just happy to travel with them. You look like a princess in a story! He runs with his hands in front of him, so sometimes he falls. When that happens, oniisan will rush in and treat you. Oniisan''s expression at that time was serious. They are blind to everything else and worry about themselves from the bottom of their minds. Because it''s so happy, girls forget to hurt or cry and catch up. And oniisan, "You''re not gonna cry, are you? That''s how they praise me. In fact, I''m just forgetting the pain, but girls love to be praised by oniisan! That''s why I hugged you with a delicate face. Because of this, girls love oniisan more than ever, but they love oniisan more and more every day. "Hehe...! Nita, I love you! Slowly, I''ll kiss oniisan''s cheek. However, such a girl has had some trouble lately. That''s... "fee, lately, I can''t dream! fee, even in my dreams I want to see Nita! Pussy, pussy! Girls get angry. Your moist cheeks are swollen up, and oniisan finds it deeply frustrating. "That said, I can''t control my dreams, so I guess I can''t help it...." "Yikes, fee, even in my dreams, I''m with you! Oniisan''s dream last night was to go shopping for octopus at a fish shop in his neighborhood in "Previous Life." There is no precious sister in the boulder. "Octopus and cucumber vinegar... I haven''t eaten recently...." "Miu? Octopus? Octopus? Even though it''s "recent", it''s actually not eaten once in "this world". Of course, girls don''t know octopuses. Even after the word "octopus," it seemed that the voice was too small to hear what anyone was saying. "What? Ah? No... Yes, Octopus! It was an octopus...! To deceive something, oniisan paints on paper. For some reason, it''s still a very attractive face. "Come on, Fi. This is the octopus." "Fuuuuuuu!? This is octopus!? This is cool! Fee, I like it! "Ah, yeah... I thought you''d like it...." "Uh-oh! Octopus, where do I get it!? fee, I want to try to get an octopus! "Octopus is not going to stick around....." Oniisan taught you that octopus can be removed in the sea. "Uh-oh! fee, next time, I want to go to the sea! I want the octopus! I''m asking oniisan for a sparkling look. But I don''t know if the Craneputs can go out to sea. Your mother carelessly turns away from the subject. "Hey, Al. Al, what do you want to do with the octopus? "Of course, I want to eat it - oh, uh, it sounds delicious somewhere! "Eh? Is it edible? Mom, have you ever heard of eating octopuses? Does Abel know anything? "... nn. Though there are a few areas to eat, I hear. Ramiel said it didn''t taste very good. - Where did Al hear the octopus was delicious? "Eh? Ah, no...! I wonder where it was...! Ahahahahaha...! It''s a sexy attitude to look at. Sometimes a girl''s favorite oniisan gets weird like this. But... "That''s a nice face, too! There was nothing suspicious about the girl. Oniisan struck his palm with a pom and fist in a very suspicious manner. "Yes, dream! I thought you were talking about Fei''s dream! "Mummy! That''s right! fee, I was worried about octopus, but I was telling you I wanted to see you in my dream! I''m hugging oniisan and hitting him with my heart''s length. Oniisan asks a magic teacher with beautiful ears. "Abel. Do you have any magic about dreams? "... no doubt. However, magic about dreams was often dominated by fortune-telling or making the opponent suffer from nightmares. It''s called magic for having fun dreams." That said, the little witch thinks. "...... nh" The elf witch, who disappeared into the attic as if she had thought of something, eventually came down with something. "Oh, Abel...? Is that a hat...? "... nn. This is the Nightcap of the Magic Age. A rare thing made to have a good dream. However, because the output is extremely depressed in order not to affect the brain or the mind, the accuracy is poor." According to the witch, Ramiel, who used to be her sister, bought it as "interesting", and because it didn''t work, she threw it at Abel saying, "I don''t need it, I''ll give it to Abel." Mom and oniisan pulled her face in a complicated way, but the girl was different. I got a magical hat by sparkling a big blue lady. "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooo! With this, you can dream, fee!?" "... maybe." You should think about the medicine that Dr. Yabu will prepare.... it''s safer here than there''s any danger. " The girl wore a hat with joy and bravery without hearing a witch''s words. "Fei, I''m wearing it! Now you can dream of what you love!?" "... that''s not enough. You need to use your magic to activate your hat.... the fact that it can''t be used by people without magic was also a factor that made the nightcap unpopular." Magic! I got it! Miumuu ~ nn...! The girl used all her magic to dream of her beloved brother. The witch in the immediate vicinity, "............ ah" And I groaned, but nobody noticed it. "Uh-oh! Here!" "Yes, yes..." Once again, the girl goes back to her favorite place in the world. It''s a shiny smile. "Uh-oh! Sleep like this today, fee? That way, you''ll surely have a dream, fee! Okay, okay. That night, as usual, the girl fell asleep in love with her beloved brother. --And the next morning. Mom and oniisan woke up as soon as they were together. In the Cranputt family, these two are mainly cooking rice. We will spare no effort for our dear daughters and sisters. "Morning, Al." "Good morning, Mother." "Now, what happened to Fi...? Two families sleeping with loose faces. There is a girl hugging a stuffed animal while drooling and murmuring her sleeping words. "Fu, fuhee...! Nhhh, Nhhhh...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! "That''s why octopuses don''t stick around....." "Fufufu. Fie-chan, it looks like you''ve been dreaming about Al. "I wonder if this is because of Abel''s hat...." Oniisan smiles bitterly, and there comes an elf witch. She greets her loved ones in the morning, then peeks into a silver-haired girl who sleeps tightly. "Nhhhh.... Nhhhh....! fee, I want to eat soft steak today...." "Wait, where''s the octopus in your dreams? A quiet witch mutters her surprised brother elsewhere. "... is Fei dreaming of Al? "Fufufu. Seems so. You owe this to Abel, don''t you? "... no" The witch shakes her head quietly. Mother tilted her neck. "No, what do you mean? After all, this is a suspicious object, but it''s also a tool for dreaming, right? "... nn. There''s no doubt about that.... no, ''no''. This Nightcap was destroyed last night when Fei put his magic into it. I mean, it''s just a hat now." That''s right. The girl had a little more magic than one. As a result, it was worn and broken early. Well then, Fi''s dream of Al... "... nn. Normally, it should be interpreted as seeing for yourself." The boy laughed bitterly and his mother laughed. While sleeping, the girl reaches out to hold oniisan''s clothes tightly. "Hehe...! Nhhh......" I''m right here. Oniisan strokes Sarasara''s hair. The girl laughed with a smile on her face. "Fufufu. Fei didn''t need this hat. Because..." Girls love oniisan more than anything else in the world. "Nhhh... Daisuki...! 524 Chapter 516 Al vs. Manon (First Part) A secret arena set aside in an unusual part of the castle. That''s where Alto Crampot and the mysterious girl Manon play. Manon is royal on the stage. Soon, that "genius" will appear here. "I was only motivated a moment ago...." A tall Veil sorcerer stood beside him, exhaling. She is the few witness and referee in this game. "Mom, you''ve been watching, right? See me victory gloriously! "This girl is..." Marhelito Nili van Steinverhen dropped his shoulders on my son Doya''s face. This is where she borrowed it for her daughter''s game. The few people who heard about the match said, "Can you see the battle of that Margherite? I had expectations, but it was actually" for my daughter. " But she was convinced it was absolutely necessary. "With this, Manon is going to be a terrible tempura dog -" If you don''t let them know you''re up there, they''ll be in trouble someday. That''s what I think. "Hmm! I really look forward to seeing how powerful the famous" Goddess Boy "is! Hey, does your mother know? Alto is so handsome. "I know he looks good - how do you know what he looks like? I call you Alto at ease, but do you know him? "Yeah, I just happened to know you today! "Coincidence? Is that true...? "I doubt it, can''t I help it? Well, whatever it is, the game won''t work! Manon cleverly turned the short cane in both hands. "To tell you the truth, he''s strong. "I know. I''ve heard that many times. So don''t fight. That said, if I can overwhelm the rank sorcerer, I can quickly become a court sorcerer too! "You are still immature, and even if you have world-class abilities, no one will recognize you unless you cure your indiscretion." "Strength is not something to be acknowledged. It''s something to admit. If you have world-class abilities, I''ll use them to admit it! "No matter what you say, it won''t work! Margherite thought from the bottom of his heart that it was good to ask him for an arrow. - And here comes the boy. I don''t get nervous, I don''t get nervous, I walk very normally. A long-haired court sorcerer pulled his hand. "... well, I''m holding hands with Philomena. Sweetie, do you like older people? Alto." A boy with signs of overwork like a zombie comes before Manon. "Hi." "All of them" "I heard that this game is not a normal magic game? "Yeah, that''s right. In order to get closer to battle, I''ve also unlocked" other than magic ". I mean, I don''t mind fighting or using weapons." That said, the boy stared at Manon''s hands. On the left and right hands, the cane has subsided, as mentioned above. "... it looks like you''re using a cane? Doesn''t that mean it''s magic only? "I''m a natural magician. I''ve learned self-defense from my mother, but magic is my true culmination. But Alto may not be, right? If you''re the best at magic and you can''t do anything else, it doesn''t matter at all, and if you''re better at weapon magic than magic, you can just use it." "Hmm... It''s not as good as it looks...." Next to the ring was a bladed piece of equipment used by the knights in their training. There are also wooden ones. But none of it seems to be for children. (Even if you can handle this weapon, it''s for adults, so it''s physically disadvantageous...? And the boy thought, but walked to the weapon. "Heh... Alto can use a weapon, right? I just prepared it for" just in case. " Looking at Chilari and Mother, Vale''s magician shook his head slightly. It''s not ''I didn''t know I could handle the weapon'', it''s a bad idea for Manon. "Mm...." and Manon sharpens the lips on the lips. Her ''mother'' is a fighter. If you look at a certain amount of body and body, you can see if it is something that you are trained to do. I''m sure she already knew Alto could handle weapons. Feeling the "difference" with her mother, the naughty girl was a bit recalcitrant. Alto Cranput, on the other hand. He walked not astray to the spear, and took it from the metal. "Can you do this? The child''s body is obviously long. However, he didn''t see anything frustrating. It was acting strangely. "Hmm...? You''re not pushing me, are you? "It seems to be lighter than practice." "Huh? That''s for adults? Why do you usually train? "That''s the spear." That being said, he walked with the star and put his spear on the ring. However, that alone made me feel that the distance to the boy was much longer. (What...? Alto has a lot of atmosphere....) There were strange signs of burning to the ground. The senses and signs convey what is called ''strong''. Manon was unconsciously licking his pink lips with his tongue. (That''s good....! I can fight a strong girl....! I''ve been waiting for that forever...! Mulherito said, shrugging his shoulders to his belligerent ''My Child''. "Now, let''s start a special match. In addition to ring-out, the match ends with surrender or incapacity to fight. Are you sure about both? "Yes, of course! Roger that. "--Here we go! With the command, Manon tried to put magic into his wand. She has an unchallenged magic trick from her mother. I thought that if it was activated, it would be settled soon. - But... "!?" The spear, distanced with one foot and thrust into it, was terribly sharp. While Manon was right to prioritize avoidance, it is also true that he was struck by unexpected surprises. (What is this...?! Haah...! Besides, it''s good...! A quick-arrest attack that pinpoints precisely. However, as he tries to protect you, the boy''s attack changes as he tries to strike down the wand in both hands. It''s not about poking the Black Yacod, it''s not about speed. It was a calm, ''next strike'' attack. (This guy....! You''re driving me to the edge...! Manon, who sensed Alto''s intentions with a slight penetration, was also excellent. If he were a mortal, he would have suffered an out-of-scenes defeat by being quickly shredded, thrown down or ejected. She focuses on making time immediately and at the same time builds her magic. (To the magician, you should abandon the idea. Right in front of you is a super spearhead! If you don''t think about it, you''ll be pushed out easily! But to say that you can use magic even at critical times is to say that you can use magic. With a magician like him unable to satisfactorily construct the magic formula, Manon did assemble the magic. (First, one shot. Then I''ll see how it goes....! Water magic is fired from the left cane. It''s accurate and fast. Manon would also have been good at shooting a heavy bow from an inadequate condition. But... "Kh...!?" The boy who waved the spear spinned in motion as if he had anticipated this and fired a crossbow blow. Manon, who had hoped to prevent the opponent from rushing around, was completely disillusioned. Still, avoiding an iron blow tells the story of her remarkable evasiveness. "Manon, what are you doing...?!?" The court magician at Ringside is surprised. Manon''s movements are noteworthy, even from the rank magician. But Manon, who thinks he just avoided in a hurry, can''t be happy. (Don''t tell me, Alto, do you have a sense of the future or a sixth sense? That''s all I can think about right now.) Tickling and laughing. It belongs to my mother, hopefully one day. "If you''re a skilled warrior, you can dodge this much. --Not to mention, the opponent was only seven years old and became a rank magician. If you don''t make that kind of judgment, you''ll lose soon, Manon? "~ ~ ~ ~!" Manon dyes his face bright red with humiliation. The boy who waved the iron spear stared at Malhelit in a troubled wind. Don''t stop the rush. "It''s part of the tactics to plant misunderstandings and assumptions, so this is not a problem...." "I''m sorry about that. I won''t pinch your mouth anymore, so please forgive me." Manon felt less familiar with a beautifully shaped boy who seemed to be in no trouble. 525 Chapter 517 Al vs. Manon (Middle Edition) Manon''s conclusion. Alto is strong. If you let go, you''ll lose.) That means using the canes of both hands. It was about unlocking abilities. (Two-sided changes--) Alto noticed the girl''s movements, which focused on avoidance. At the same time, we will see what we intend to do. (Does this girl practice magic? That said, magic comes...! Without being pushed to the edge of the ring, you can concentrate for surgical construction in this situation. "Finished. Excellent...! Alto leaked a word of admiration. "Yeah, I''m good. But you''ll be surprised, won''t you? The left and right canes shined. Countless water bullets appear at the same time. Thirty on each side. Total, sixty. "In such a moment, this number...!?" I can do it. I can do it. Sixty waters that strike at once. At the same time, Alto jumped backwards in an instant. "You''re quick to let go of your spear right now! But I can''t beat this number and speed with my lightness! Sure, Manon fires a lot of water bullets fast. Philomena, who was watching beside her, sweats cold that she might be able to shoot it down. The court sorcerer with the third rank sees the boy who had been holding hands until recently. He ''s-- (Not in a hurry!? Not even a little!?) It means that his hand has the means to counter ''this number''. Manon laughs. "That''s good! Show me that! A multitude of water bullets fired to semi-enclose. And Alto Crane Put... Tong, tong, he was stepping on his heel. Before the water bomb approached, there was a tornado made of water around him. Manon''s dropped water bullets were instantly swallowed and the tornado enlarged. (Really?! Alto has this!? He is a master of the water system! Magic of this attribute can''t defeat him...! It is the secret of watercraft that Nullifies attacks and allows counterattacks. Alto Cranput will have the technology to make the best decisions in an instant, to build this much magic in time and perfectly in time, even behind the scenes. (How many court sorcerers have this speed of construction?!) Philomena fought. Several tornadoes are approaching Manon. She laughed when she saw that she was about to play semi-life magic. "Very well! That''s good! That''s what I call the" stairs "! The left and right canes resonate. Then, the tornado was decomposed by stroking so that the intent of the entanglement was loosened. Alto Cranput mutters. "Did you forcibly disassemble the magic technique by triple manipulation of water, wind and raw magic? Do dexterity." "A woman in Steinverchen, this kind of skill is before breakfast. When did you pick up the spear? "It''s an important weapon to me, so I''ll pick it up if I have time." Yes, it is. Soon, Alto''s hands were back. They don''t intend to engage in simple magic warfare. "Alto. Preventing a tornado was a good idea. If it''s a magic wall like yours, my water bullets will break it. - But I''ve already seen it (...). I can''t prevent it next time...! I see. I''m sorry about that. " Not to be sorry, Alto murmured. Manon''s wands shine, releasing countless magic once again. Alto looked up at it with astonishment. "Normal people can''t knit so much magic in a flash? "That''s a different assumption. I''m not a" normal person. " "Finished. Looks like it." Manon fires a water bomb again. How do you respond to her who is confident in destroying the Magic Wall and can loosen the tornado? The Answer appeared hollow earlier than Philomena thought. "---!? What is that...?!?" "It''s nothing. It''s my trump card." Its name is "The Globe." As he says, it''s one of Alto Cranput''s trumpets. Numerous magic spheres float around, holding the magic nucleus in the center. It was exactly a floating turret. Combine the water bullets with the water bullets and shoot them down immediately. "... giggle! What was there was a battle between labor and labor. With Maverick Parhauna in the back and Pugmarion attacking from a magical sphere dedicated to evasion, Manon was shooting at each other with his own construction magic alone. This alone tells us that Manon is an unusual user. (You can''t do things like I do automatically...! What the hell, Alto! As soon as the magic from the cane was negated, Alto once again burst into thunder, but with momentum, a spear storm struck. The boy''s movements do not differ between magic and martial arts at all. It was synergistic and interlocked. Manon noticed it. (This guy has been trained in the premise of "both use" from the beginning! I''m not a magician, I''m not a spearhead. Trained to move as a Magic Spear (...)!) You can''t win with simple tricks. And perhaps, they''ve been trained to cope with "one-on-many". The adjudicator beside him murmured impressively. "--You ''re blessed with a good teacher, he''s..." It''s really just a self-talk. But it was a word that lit a big flame in Manon''s chest. (If you lose here, you will mud my mother''s name -!) She looked up to her mother. As a magician or a teacher, I believe it is the best. That''s why I couldn''t lose. Not only to protect my pride, but also to protect my beloved Mother. (Manon''s sign has changed -) Alto realized that the girl in front of him was going to start something. She''s trying to increase her power, increase her labor, not only seal the globe, but also fire at Alto to seal the spear cascade. (I''m practicing more magic... I understand that it is difficult to construct a technique while doing another thing, because I also struggle to assemble the Globe. He''s really a great sorcerer.) In the first place, she didn''t suffer a melee battle. Ordinary magicians aren''t supposed to like serial shooting of spears. Alto thought it was really amazing. Margherite nodded slightly. "It''s good not to let go. Or maybe you''re just saying you can''t do that." Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing At first, it was small. And gradually bigger. Alto immediately figured out that it was a magical vibration. A special force field was beginning to form between the two canes. "--This guy was amazed...! I wonder if you can even use it for the boundaries...! "Alto, you were strong. But that''s it too." The waves spread around the cane. Manon had already fired no water bullets. A water bullet fired from the globe kills the girl. At that time... "It''s gone...! This is Margherite''s best magic! Manon can already use it!?" Philomena screams. As if water had become a mass of sand in an instant, the moment it touched the boundary of the force field, it had become dust and disappeared. I didn''t think that "water" would disappear. "... I had a somewhat bad feeling about the tornado from the time it was'' broken down '', but I wasn''t used to it. The ability to create another world where magic itself collapses...! "--My family also has a secret technique so that Alto can use strange original spelling. No one can beat me in the war against magic." Wizard Killer "is my trait! Manon is certain of victory. Seal the opponent''s magic, and if we can use it unilaterally, even if it''s a practicing spear, it won''t overwhelm us. But she doesn''t know. Alto Cranput is also a natural "magician killer." 526 Chapter 518 Al-Manon (Part II) A wave that spreads with the sound of a bell. Beautiful patterns are drawn in the air, like water droplets dripping in water spreading ripples. This is Manon''s trump card - "Fork Boundary." Alto is running backwards the moment this boundary is activated. "Good judgment. My" World "also invalidates body strengthening magic. Not only that, it also has the effect of drastically reducing the performance of magical weapons. I mean, in front of me, everybody''s going to be just a person." Manon only smiles confidently when he is convinced of his first victory. I''m just saying there''s no point in launching an attack in a hurry. "Alto can''t do anything anymore. So surrender yourselves gently. Then I''ll take you on a date as a reward for your hard work. It was the mother who responded to the words. "So, it''s still too early to date! No, no, no! She said such a thing in a hurry. Even though I already have a daughter, it seems that "your side" is a glare. Alto Cranput was fortunate enough that a two-sided girl would not attack him. With a serious face, he gazes at the boundaries of the fork. "Fufufufu. No, no, no. Now that this is active, Alto has no chance of winning." Wind bullets fly like teases. Alto thought about it, and threw it away as a clam. Hmm? You''re not completely out of your mind, are you? But you know what? That''s what you''re saying. Everything''s off. Chichaku. Alto is murmuring about something. Manon''s eyes look like it''s pointless. However, Malhelit told his daughter that he could use hearing enhancement. "Manon, if you want to win, throw away your mind. You won''t get it back, will you? "Fufu. I''m not going to lose now. Look at Alto''s helplessness. I can''t do anything anymore. Poor thing, huh? At that moment, the Globe shined. Margherite and Philomena were the only ones who noticed a slight change in shape. Manon hasn''t even looked at you. Her mother seemed to have held her head. Eventually, some water bullets are fired at the Manon. She noticed the attack, but she didn''t show any movement. Because there''s no need for that. Alto''s attack was nullified. "I told you it was useless. Did you think it was a" limit on the number of times "? No, that''s not it. As long as my magic continues, this" world "cannot be broken." Philomena on the ringside questioned the winning Manon. (What kind of senseless attack would that Alto make? Even that unknown attack on the White Child led him to Destroy after hypothesis and reasoning....? No, that can''t be right.) Philomena is cautious because she''s just getting into battle. I''m not too slow. Compared to Manon, she was overwhelmingly victorious for her breadth of vision and depth of mind. So, if Philomena had been in this situation, it would not have been in a situation like ''after this''. Alto Cranput let go of his spear. "Oh, are you going to surrender?" Along the way, Alto broke in. It''s a push by strengthening the body. Like an arrow, fast. "Have you found a way to physically attack? Didn''t I tell you it was useless? In front of my world..." "... what a fool..." Soon afterwards, I heard the "mother" moaning. She thought it was directed at Alto Cranput. But... (Alto''s body will soon come into contact with the "boundary." Physical enhancement will disappear and become just a helpless child. At that moment, I''ll throw some magic into you and make you surrender! In an ultra-fast world, Alto''s body touched the "border." He was clapping his hands. The palm touches the "border." (Come on! It''s stalling!?) The child in front of him has a token and a sudden brake. --Her eyes were wide open when she was thinking about that. (Don''t stall!? Why!?) She saw it. It''s like the oil film gets hit, and it gets punctured in a tuning fork. From that gap, a beautifully shaped boy came in. (Avoiding...! Manon was astonished, but he tried to evade. Normally, people can''t react to anything if they get stuck in Islam. Even if I wanted to slow Alto down, I was really good at it. --But... "--Eh" I heard a stunned voice. Manon''s body, which tried to evade by strengthening itself, had no magic on it. There was just a luxurious girl. Ironically, the boy who was supposed to stall was alive, and it was Manon who was in a state without magic. "Ugh, that''s a lie...!?" That''s Manon''s last words, which he murmured before "settle." As the air burst, the girl''s body was blown out of the ring. It is enough to forget both reception and defense. However, there is no injury. Her mother, her opponent, and the three court magicians on the ringside all rolled out wind cushions. Manon was lying on his back on the lawn. I couldn''t understand what had happened. "That''s it. The winner, Alto Craneput." My mother''s voice sounded faintly. A voice that eliminated the unexpectedness of just saying that ''he'' deserved to win. Manon stood up. I still couldn''t understand that it was settled. Look at yourself on the lawn. "What is that?" and only murmured. --I saw something incredible. Philomena thought so. She is an excellent magician. And I know Margherite''s "Fork Boundary." That''s why I knew what had happened. (Alto noticed the "waveform" immediately. Probably at a glance...) She stares at a boy who looks like a corpse and likes to look like a warrior. The child must have instantly come up with three points: "nature", "tactics", and "ways to reverse" against the powerful magic of the unknown. It was a bad thing. Rumor has it, the priest. Or... (Does the nature of "magic" have deep fabrication, or does it have great compatibility? The inference is correct. The true aptitude of Alto Cranput was "raw magic," and it was in its "roots." Being good at water tricks is nothing more than rumors. (My reasoning on how to break it will be asked later by Mr Malhelit. Knowing the battle now will be a tremendous asset.....) She was delighted that there had been an unexpected harvest at the place where she came to watch over Manon, the "daughter of an acquaintance." And Manon regained his sanity. "Why, why, why, why, why, why, why! Like an old boy, he was rolling on the lawn. The pimples are completely visible, but no one points it out. She still can''t believe she lost. I don''t understand how I lost. "Uhh...! Alto, it''s you...! "Whatever you say...." He swallowed the words that it was the end of the herd. "First of all, that spear is crazy!?" "Even if you say so. Martial arts teachers still have no choice but to use physical enhancement in the first place, and there are people at the same age who can''t stand their teeth." "Ugh, you''re kidding. Absolutely not! "I''m not lying...." Well then, what is magic! If it''s so amazing, you won''t lose except to me!? " The three of Alto, Malhelit, and Philomena looked at each other. A boy wearing signs like overworked zombies says with a funny face. "Just before this battle, I had a virtual rundown....." DDDD From the mother''s reaction, it soon became clear that it was true. Manon leans down in tremor. "Well, then, am I weak? It is not weak. Intercept Alto who tried to say so, Malhelit says. "You just tasted the strength of not being able to be chronic, right? I will never allow you to skip training again! "That''s not true..." Something like a bandage peeled off from the forehead of a depressed girl. Until then, the boy who had tried to calm down opened his mouth. "Eh...!? Manon?!?" There was a girl with a "third eye" on her forehead. 527 Chapter 519: What Was Incomplete and What Was Complete "Uuuu ~...! Then, there is a child sitting in front of me in physical education. The place is in some building. There is no one but me, Philomena, and the magician''s parents and children. "But I didn''t know that Manon was the Rhone Loop...." It seems that the bandage on the forehead was an item made by Margherito to hide the "third eye". I think it was necessary to keep the Rhone Loop''s eyeballs with the horn''s horn, because some people were targeting it as a treasure. (Still, I didn''t know these two were parents and children....) Having a cane in both hands is what we have in common, but Mr. Malhelito can''t see his face anyway... She seems to have a different personality. It doesn''t seem to be a "similar parent-child" like Fei and her mother. "Great job on the game earlier. Is it true that the boulder is a handsome person called the Princess?" That''s what Marhelito says, but it''s a delicate thing to call a ''brilliant battle''. Sure enough, I won the game, but that''s all. That is not the result of my overwhelming victory. I can even say that it was just Manon''s slow ride. Anyway, I had time to think. If Two-Sided Up hadn''t stopped chasing with pride, he''d have been pushed out. "This girl is immature because she can''t do it. Before skill, my mind was immature. It''s very dangerous." The Veil magician sighs in a tone of ''mother''. The naughty girl stared at her mother with tearful eyes and dizzy eyes. I mean, your eyeballs are going to be hard to see. "I mean, I mean, I mean... I thought my" Fork Boundary "couldn''t be broken...." "You can''t take care of it if it''s broken, right? And even if it''s not broken, it''s not a good reason to be slow." "Uuuuu..." Is it regrettable that you can''t say it back, Manon rolling around on the sofa. This look is appropriate for your age. Meanwhile, Manon Mother is staring at me. "--You immediately noticed the" waveform "of Manon''s magic, right? "Not immediately." I had time to think and experiment. I didn''t have the ability to do anything with improvisation, and I didn''t have the talent to break it instantly. "You realized how the sound fork boundary works with tornado disassembly and water bomb firing after boundary activation, right? Philomena asks with her sharp eyes. As soon as I almost knew what path my thoughts had taken, I thought the driftstone was a court sorcerer. As she says, the cut is the ''decomposition'' of the tornado. It does not prevent magic attacks, nor does it tamper with them. I was able to recognize that it was a match that could be erased by certain means. Naturally, other than interfering with the tornado. That''s why it seems to be called the fork boundary, but it soon became clear that that ripple-like loosening had an effect on itself. At that time, we changed the magic sphere of the Globe, and even with the same water bullet, we fired something with different magic qualities and shapes, and tried to grasp the directionality of power in the way of extinction. As a result, it was possible to understand the "waveform". Then he activated the magic that accompanied it, turning off the "waves" when he stormed. (From there, it was a little magic...) And finally, that''s why Manon couldn''t use physical enhancement. Two-sided up was also superior in defense due to body vibration. With my little spear trick, you can''t even use physical enhancement to capture it. Oh, I didn''t think that was a good idea, so after all, how to seal that movement was the liver, but it was also solved by using the fork boundary. For a moment, I reversed the flow. I don''t think I can use Fork Boundary. However, since we understood the "waveform", we were able to disable it. It goes well with the magic as it is, so if it''s really just for a moment, I could twist the flow with all my strength. That''s who Manon couldn''t move at the end. In other words, you have lost physical strength at your fork boundary. However, I was quite reckless. At the time before the start of the fight, the remaining magic amount is about 70% of Max. With the globe, it decreased by about 30%, and at the end of the "backflow", it still decreased by more than 30%. I''ve also put magic into strengthening my body, so now I''m pretty much Succarakan. Even if they told me to fight again, it''s impossible anymore. Even if you try so hard, the fork is only reversed for a moment. It doesn''t suit the customer at all. In the first place, the Globe itself is poorly fuel-efficient. A round of ancient magic is taken with it. In addition, unlike the ancient formula of "one shot and it''s over", the globe is safe for a while if it''s activated, so I''m not going to poop on only consuming magic. After all, these stories mean that my "lack of magic" is the essence of the problem. (If you just disable magic, it''s really over if you interfere with the roots and switch it off....) But we can''t let it go under daylight. Root interference is the real deal, the real deal. If you want to see it in battle, you must be prepared to ''kill the other person''. Either way, this battle is just a point-blank of Manon''s mind, and I don''t think we can win it again. That''s why the first match wasn''t a self-rated match, but Philomena looked surprised. "You''re a genius to be able to completely disable the constantly moving Wave." Not at all. ''Coming with a different magic'' is what Abel is taking for granted in his daily training. If we can intercept them together, it won''t be a proper exercise. That''s why I''m just saying that the training has borne fruit. Well, I''m not going to say that. Philomena stared at Two-Sided Up with warm eyes. "Manon, you were right about Margherite. You''ve always said that you lose if you lose with incomplete skills, right? Incomplete? Wasn''t that fork boundaries perfect? My back is sweating cold. Philomena said: "I knew that Manon was practicing fork boundaries more than before, but I was surprised how it looked this time around. It was also available in battle, but I was surprised that it was far inferior to Margherite''s technique and looked like something else." The finished appearance of this...? I can''t imagine. The wand magician seemed to smile behind Vale. "Do you want to see it? "If only you could see." "... that''s good. It is detrimental in itself to be known, but I also want to apologize for causing a lot of trouble and thank you for breaking Manon''s nose pillar, and see the" original appearance ". However, I will not explain. Do you understand yourself? A tall woman holds two canes. At that moment. " !?" I fought. The mechanism itself is the same as that used by Manon. However, I can hardly hear sounds like bells, and I can''t see the ripples. And most of all, what surprised me was that the "waveform" was changing in an instant that I didn''t see in a second. Now it is completely impossible to "match the shape of the waves" or "read the properties". This means that the artificial hand cannot deactivate the fork. And there''s a lot of scope. At that moment, the room was filled with surgical rituals. I wonder if the ''true shape'' of this boundary is to act on a pair of people, not individuals. For a magician named Margherite, it means that if it is a magical user, it cannot be won by a large number of people. It shows that there is a power that does not generate a number of advantages. The true shape of the fork boundary is not only to invalidate magic, but also to be indestructible. Once activated, it would be a completely untouchable operation. The sorcerer let go of his wand. Boundaries vanish. "How was it? "Anyway, nothing but amazing. Well, this power is in the village - kohn. If it is used for Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, I wonder if it can be trusted." I saw how inadequate Manon boundaries were when only "single" channels were available. Two-sided up muttered with regret. Vale''s sorcerer breaks his hips deeply. "I thank you. This will put more effort into practice than ever before." "Next time, I won''t lose anymore! Mm-hmm. I don''t think I can win. In the first place, I don''t feel like playing the game anymore. "Later, I''ll talk to you in writing. Alto, I''m sure neither would be a problem." Philomena says so. Well, there''s no such thing as an irregular battle with a Pugmarion or a Manon, so can you calm down? I haven''t been very good at interviews since my last life. "Is there anything you want to ask me? The magician of Vale asked. It would seem that it is a question about the apprenticeship examination. But I decided to ask what I was really worried about. Um, there''s one thing. "What is it? Ask me anything." "Mr. Malhelit, why are you Vale? ! The words shocked the wand sorcerer, and Manon, who was supposed to have been depressed, smiled. But Philomena was the first to open her mouth. "Isn''t it just ''to hide the race''? It''ll be a lot of trouble if you find out it''s a rhune loop." "Chitchitch! Philomena, chigaaa! If you just want to hide it, why don''t you just use my bandage? My mother didn''t....." "Hey, hey! Manon!" "I''m such a shy man! Even though she''s so beautiful, she''s always hiding her face because she''s embarrassed to be seen. Wouldn''t that be a waste? Attracting attention is a beautiful girl''s privilege! Oh, yeah. It was for the same reason as my master. It''s because Abel wears an oversized hat that makes him a super shy man. "Uhhhhh...!" The tall, supernatural sorcerer is crouching and trembling. It seems that Manon''s words are true. (What is Abel doing? Then, isn''t Phee crying...?) I kind of wanted to see my loved ones. 528 Chapter 520 Temperature Difference between Interviews Written exams - they weren''t much fun. When it comes to a magic license, knowledge is tested, good or bad. You can demonstrate what you studied honestly. But this test is vectorized or something, and it''s very political. Who is the rightful ruler of this country? I was puzzled by many problems like propaganda. Is that all this country has to do with the power base, and is it saying that the royal palace is concerned about the trend of the "Royal Alternative Theater" six generations ago and the Grand Duke who is the lodging house? However, the test problem itself was easy. Because it is the child who takes the exam, it is to be said that it fits. This might help Miss Isabella. My test results are rabbits and horns, and I want that girl to be happy. So, here''s the interview. It seems that there are many interviewers who will meet at each location, as was the case during the practical examinations. ''Originally'' means that in my case (...) it is something special. I wonder what''s going on. "Huh? You''re going to do it alone? "Yes, it''s me! It''s special. In front of her is a cute little girl with a full moon tilting her neck. This is Miss Sheila Holly Fedel El Fraswerk, who is in charge of interviewing the despicable Alto Cranput. "You! What is your attitude towards His Highness and towards the interviewer!?" And every time you''re ticklish, it''s someone you''re familiar with. What''s your name... eh? The village daughter is forgiving the angry person. "That''s fine, Elma. I am the village girl now! There shouldn''t be many people who use honorific language for a single villager." "So, Your Highness....! From this person''s point of view, I think I''m the culprit who started calling her "Mura Daughter." I don''t think I can forgive you enough. The village girl turned her calm eyes toward me, looking at someone else with an incredible gaze. "During the written exam, Dr. Marhelito and Mr. Philomena told me a lot about your activities. It was amazing. --I really wanted to see it with my own eyes, but your father and grandfather didn''t forgive me...." I''m a little sorry about the village girl. He''s as curious as ever. Otherwise, at the magic exam, why don''t you come all the way to the ordinary people? When you think about it, you can tell me that my daughter and I broke up by her own actions. Looking deeply at the village girl, the moon-like little girl blushed her cheeks and gently lay down her eyes. "Ah, um... I''m not used to looking at you very much....." "You! Turning a lewd gaze at His Majesty! Get back in there! It will succeed! Surely it would have been a manner-breaker to see a girl twitching, and it would have been disrespectful to see you twitching. Reflection. But this girl is so noble, she''s as easy to catch as ever. Very easy to talk about. "Your Highness, my intuition tells me! This man is dangerous! Must be some kind of beast! We should fail now and punish the King''s Capital for what he paid! You''ve been hated by this guy ever since you first met him. "Elma, don''t be rude. I was told, "Eh," and the person with me was silent. And then jiggle and stare at me. I don''t know why. "Kohn. We will now conduct an interview with Alto Crane Put. Thank you very much." "Ah, yeah. Nice to meet you." At the time of the words, I can''t do it anymore, right? First of all, say hello as usual - why don''t you ask this girl and me about herself? Like your favorite colors or food. Doesn''t interviewing appeal to the benefits of hiring, such as asking more questions about humanity? "So Alto likes pears in fruit, right? "Huh? Ah, yeah. I like it....." I would definitely not need information such as like pears. But Nikoniko and her village daughter, who seems to be in a good mood, kept their mouth shut. I don''t know, there''s a temperature difference here compared to other tests. I don''t like the feeling that the atmosphere is cheerful. Is it because I can talk to someone without intending to? "I like pudding. And then soft steak! Do you know him? It is Bavarian''s new menu, which has just been sold from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but it is also so delicious that it rises to heaven! On the day I eat soft steak and have pudding in dessert, I always eat too much, and my mother scolds me...! Ah, hi... My sister loves that combo, too. I mean, interview... What''s an interview...? "D So, what is the most important thing that Alto cares about? It''s my family. That''s all I can answer right away. Sometimes it may be better to lie down, but I felt that there was something different about deceiving this girl. After all, the village daughter sparkled the marine blue eyes. "Me too! Me too...! My mother is the most important thing in the world...! I knew from the bottom of my heart that she liked the gentle queen. The village girl is a good girl. --So I don''t want to make a strange deception after all.) Isn''t this a good opportunity? I thought I should tell you what to tell you. --I don''t want to be a trainee. Well, say a word. (Actually, I was going to tell Mr. Malhelito after the exam was all over.) He said he''d give me a "reward" for fighting Pugmarion and Manon. I was thinking of getting you to decline your recent apprenticeship with that "reward". The royal palace and the court aren''t the water that suits me. I didn''t want to get any closer to Fei or Noir. "Um...." I''ll lay face down for once. Beyond that is a smile. I was just talking about soft steaks and my mom with pleasure, not as old as she deserved, but as lonely as ever. But it was a smile that made me feel kind. (Ah, I''m such an idiot....) This girl is smart. Smart. And you''re such a sweet little girl. My expression must have made you realize everything. Mura-daughter rounded up her little body. "I''m sorry." Eh...? Why would the village girl apologize? This child is not bad at all. "- I''m sure you didn''t intend to take the exam from the beginning. Grandpa, Dr. Malhelit, someone told you to do it? Have you reached the answer yet? At this moment. "I couldn''t understand your feelings when I went up to say that you were there for me. I couldn''t think about you. Even at this moment, I couldn''t help but realize that I was having fun talking to you and that I had something in my chest." If you say, "I don''t think about the other person," it would have been me. "Me" everywhere. For that reason alone, I can''t even think of fulfilling the wish of my village daughter, who was delighted that she might become a recent apprentice. I''m sorry. I can only say one word of that. The person who was looking at me and my village daughter bewildered changed his expression to anger. "You! You didn''t come here to play with His Highness!?" "Please stop, Elma. This is the one who got Alto involved. If you can speak up more than you deserve, you can''t say no." The village girl who forgave her beloved one more time broke her hips. "I''m really sorry..." "I''m sorry about that...." Somehow, the air got worse. Still, I''m sure this was absolutely necessary. I''m sorry, but I don''t regret it. I don''t want my family involved. The village girl smiled without loneliness this time. It is similar to a full moon floating in the night sky. She put it straight. "I did not give up the healing of your mother''s illness. I couldn''t save you, but I didn''t intend to give up." "Eh...? Hmm...? Why are you suddenly talking about the queen...? She smiles softly at me floating at the mark. "That''s what I am." "Eh...? Um...? "The interview will pass the full score, right? Even if you tell me the truth, I can trust you." The village girl said nicely. I leaned my neck and left the scene behind. I wonder what this change is. The fact that she was undamaged was salvation, to say the least. 529 Episode 521 Perceptions of Each After a boy with signs of overwork like a zombie left looking tired... Two people appear at the "interview venue" where the Fourth Princess is. "Excellent work, Your Highness." "Margherite, I was born." She wakes up a little body, and Sheila rushes towards her... She admired this person who had been teaching since the time she realized something, after her mother. It was Malhelit and Philomena who came indoors, as mentioned earlier. A court sorcerer with a third rank spoke to a familiar Kintetsu Knight. How was it, Alto? "It was getting stronger again. Every time you see it, you can see it''s being trained. You must have had a lot of training." Every time I saw her during the magic exam, she was measuring her physical abilities. Elma was almost accurately discerning Alto''s approximate physical abilities from her body and body. "I think he''s a magical warrior, right? "I''ve seen the battle with those three, so I know that magic is more talented than martial arts." "Can Elma win? To that Alto." "--Even if the three magicians turned around, the child still didn''t show the bottom. You can''t easily judge whether you can win or lose against an incompetent opponent." Philomena wonders if the boy - and Elma - is strong enough to win or lose. Looking at the strength of his magic, if it is within the scope of the match, I''m sure he can say, "I won''t be defeated by this." "Still, Elma, when you talk about her, you only face her, right? Even though it''s so beautiful, it''s a waste. "That kid is really creepy. I don''t like it." "Really? I liked it. He''s so cute, isn''t he? I feel like I''m working really hard." "Your hobby (...) is beyond comprehension. - Anyway, I don''t know how to do that. I mean, I don''t feel like I''m dealing with the same person." "Isn''t that what you should think of that ''white kid'', not Alto? "Neither will change from my point of view. I think it is an obvious" foreign object ". What stinks is not to be further away from His Majesty." Apparently, by something intuitive, Elma thought the beautifully shaped boy seemed to be a "foreign person." And just next door, Sheila talks to her magician and academician about Alto Cranput. "... process. Didn''t he show his willingness to become a trainee?" "Yes... I couldn''t immediately notice it. I''m so sorry...." "But, Your Highness, you want to continue your relationship with him? "Ha, yes... That''s right... That person is my few friends... so... And...." The magician of Vale smiled at his apprentice, who was a little lost in the mojitoshi. (Not only for His Highness''s sake, but also for Manon''s sake, I''d like to keep her inside....) Stay with His Highness Sheila. Malhelit thought it was important. Moon-like toddlers say. "I don''t bother him, but I can see him regularly - I wish I had that way, but I can''t think of it...." "Hmm. ''Meet''? That''s a good starting point, isn''t it? "Eh? Doctor, what does that mean?" Meet "is the starting point of Ninro, isn''t it a big premise...? "No, not really. - Your Highness, if it means'' meeting '', there is no need to do so." "Eh, really, really...!? Tell me, Mr. Malhelit! How can I ever see him again...." "Yes, please listen. That''s..." The princess listened seriously to the teacher''s words. There are two shadows in one place. One was adult and the other was child-sized. The little one is milky white. She had strange white skin and looked young. "You seem to be making good use of these people in this country, as planned? I don''t want to. I can''t believe it''s being used. Mutual assistance is the ideal way of life. I''m just focusing on it. Well, if there''s someone''s misfortune at the end of it, it''s never over. In the words of the milky child, the figure nosed. I don''t understand the heart of this child, who is "together". I don''t even know how serious that is. But I only found out that I was strangely in a good mood. "Was there anyone to watch out for? "Nh... as before. The Fourth Princess and her master. I haven''t seen the Third Princess in person since, but I think the old man with prophetic skills is troublesome from my point of view." That''s not what I''m interested in, white kids talk about. It seemed to me that my heart was not here. So the figure asked. "Did you find any living toys? Your face is loose. "Ah, do you want to hear that? Actually, I had a wonderful meeting here! That''s the kind of person you''re obsessed with! I''m glad to have come to this country just to say that I met him! I think it would be a pity to do that with ''him'', and ask the shadow over and over again. "Are they with the Okuin? Or are you a court sorcerer? "Yeah, they''re both different. I''m a recent exam participant. - You''re so cute. Unexpectedly, it''s so smelly! "Wait, I don''t understand. Was it reported that the exam was intended for children? What is your favorite child? "It''s no wonder nothing happened. If an adult were to attend a children''s tournament, it would be a big boom. It''s gonna be a terrible picture." "... but I don''t think there are enough children to attract your interest. Or was the Fourth Princess participating herself? "That''s not true. That Rhone Loop didn''t seem to want me near the Fourth Princess. It''s the first time I''ve seen you, but you''ve been warned...." "Hmm. Did I sniff that you were dangerous at first sight? Stream stones are one of the forbidden areas. --But then who caught your eye? "Don''t tell me that...! Ahh...! I''d love to see you again soon if I could! With his hands on his cheeks, the shadow clouded a milky white child who was moving. "Wait. What do you mean, keep quiet? I can handle it as much as you like. Does it retain the strength it deserves? "Nh... I wonder if there are any sights... So far, if I do it a hundred times, I will win, and if I do it a thousand times, I will win. But why don''t we do it 10,000 times? He may have a chance. And I think that he is a person who can attract" that one "in a really important fight. As far as I can tell, they''re trained to fight to the best - yeah, I think they''re trained to survive to the best." "What does that mean? When asked to squeeze out, the white child answered with his finger on his lips. "--Eight arch elves once withdrew from the saint angel. No matter how many of the" Elves of the Beginning "are special monsters, it''s not like you can (...) defeat them all by yourself, that Holy Angel. But the elves did it. I thought he might be the heir to the genealogy. Isn''t it nice? It was as if the shadow of the child had changed his bloodline and clogged him, as if he were a stalker. "I can''t believe I let you say that! And you''re still a kid! Then it might get in our way when we grow up! Who is he? In some cases, I''ll take care of it right away. - Tell me, Galatea! DDDD The expression disappears from the white child''s face. It''s like a sculpture. It was that moment. "Guo...!? I, you...!? What are you...?!?" From the shadow''s body, he had milky white arms. It was penetrated by the white child''s arm. In an instant, a powerful blow penetrated the human body. The red arm is pulled out with a slip. The figure fell to the ground. The white child kicks his face without expression. His neck bent unnaturally and his shadow stopped moving. "''What'' is my line? Who the hell are you calling me by that name? You want to die? That''s how I looked down at the shadow and looked a little troubled. "Ah, is that...? Maybe he''s dead...? Bullshit, it''s so brittle....? Our members surpassed a thousand horses and touched all the unjust fierce people...." A milky white child who pays for the pip and blood and then presses between his eyebrows. "The guy at Aji Dahaka told me not to kill much of each other... --But when I thought about it, he was the one who sold me the fight first, and I''m the victim. Yeah, that''s why I''m not bad. Not bad at all! The white child, who was self-complete and concluded that, eventually looked up at the sky with a maiden expression in love. "Only Alto can call me by that name...! Ahh...! Next time we meet, I wonder if you could kindly call me Galatea...! The milky child lit the fallen figure and walked away from the scene. --This was the day of the encounter between Alto Cramput and one of "The Trinity of Heaven". 530 Episode 522: Drop-off, Rendezvous, and Welcome "Alto." Philomena called me after the exam and told me to leave the castle. From where I can''t breathe, I think I''ve been running. "Oh, Philomena. What''s the matter with you? "Yes, I forgot to tell you one thing. --That''s about passing or failing this time." When I told my village daughter ''I don''t feel that way'', I thought the result was certain. Philomena smiles. "I will interrupt your home at a later date. I was wondering if I could have a word with you." "... eh? hah....." Inclusive way of saying it. But you won''t be able to refuse. I can only nod ambiguously. "Well, that''s how it is. --And then, Alto. The court sorcerer now grabbed my hand with both hands. "What do you think? Why don''t you and I go somewhere next time? I made you eat delicious food, and I''ll take you to a fun event or something." Isn''t that personal?! I dye my cheeks strangely and nicely. It''s full of expectations. "... if you''re with your family" That''s what I said to narrow it down. Actually, I can''t help but go out. I want to entertain Fei and her mother as much as I can. Philomena gave me an answer that looked like she had been drawn for a moment, but nodded as if she had immediately recovered her mind. "Wow, I see. Now, let''s have fun with Alto''s family! --If you want to shoot the general, that''s why... Fufu, it might be a good idea for your family to recognize you first...! What are you up to? Well, as long as Fei and the others can enjoy it, that''s fine. "Even so, Alto." Yes? "You''ve changed. Ordinary children often think first of ''what they enjoy'' and don''t even think about their family." "There is no contradiction." My happiness is what makes my family happy. DDDD I broke up with Philomena and found a familiar figure on my way home. This is my neighbor, who drilled his golden hair. As soon as she noticed us, she walked with Totetote. It''s like "I''m practicing a ladylike way of walking." "What a coincidence...." No, it wouldn''t have been a coincidence. Well, I''ll talk to you about it. "Yeah. Are you coming home now? "Yeah. - So... Ah, how was your exam? "Hmm? That''s right... hey. What do you think? I don''t know." "What, that. There''s a lot of things you can do, like respond or be crisp, right? That said, in my case, the results are special. "Besides, are you okay? "Hmm, what are you talking about...? Thank you for your patience... Well, I''m just looking at it from a distance. I think it was really nice to work hard during the exam, but maybe it''s something I don''t want to know personally, such as being rolled or made to cry. So, let''s change the way you say it. "Well, the examiner praised me for being a very hard working kid. I just thought that might be you." Philomena would be an examiner in a broad sense. That''s why this isn''t a complete lie. It sounds tricky, though. "Fu, hmm... It''s only natural to come to the exam and work hard...? You''re a proud child... I try to dress up as the wind I don''t care about. I''m pretending, but my ears are twitching and peristaltic. I might be glad to be praised. (Speaking of which, I said, "What I taught you is obvious! It was like a person with such a stance...) Maybe Drill can''t get much praise at home. Plus, maybe she likes to be praised. My sisters are going to freak out when my mother and I praise them. All right, I''ll give Miss Isabella a a compliment. "I think it''s amazing to be able to work towards your goal. That''s why you''re good. It''s lovely." "Really!? Ehehe...." Oh? I thought you smiled so fuzzy. "Beh, I''m not happy to be praised..." A drill girl who flips sideways. My cheeks and ears became red when I could see a little, but I wouldn''t say that. But in fact, this girl will be fine. At the same age, I was more immature in my mind and mind. Girls keep their eyes on each other. "Well, if you were receiving it, you could go to the castle with me once in a while" That said, Miss Isabella ran away. I mean, were you going to give me a ride in the carriage? And you''ve been waiting here to say that. You''re a sweet girl. "Oh, hey. It''s not your way home. Well, I think this girl should commute by carriage. I mean, please do it. I finally returned to the super public bath where my family was waiting. It was a tough day with so many things going on. (No.... The trouble is from here.) You must calm Fife, who will definitely cry, and report back to Abel today. I''m already sick, both physically and mentally, but I don''t think you''ll be able to sleep right away when you get home. "Nha, I''m used to sleeplessness...! Don''t say it yourself, and you''ll be wasted. I''m not used to it, but if I cross the "limit," it''s a "rehabilitation course." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Already, I heard a familiar voice when I turned the corner and said it was the building of interest. Something quickly hugged me in a large passage that turned around the corner and looked straight at the entrance. "Nhhhhh! Nyaaaaaaa!" It was my sister who wanted to meet and had no choice. Phee is crying with her face shaggy. You''ve been waiting for me all along. "... Phew. I''m home." "Higu...! Guu...! Nhh, away from fee, that''s it...! fee, fee... uhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Welcome back! Ahhhhhhhhh...! I was delicately divided by what I was saying, but I was glad that not only the loneliness, but also the words that welcomed me were mixed. I felt like I had a glimpse of Fei''s growth. Pick up our angel and enter the building. There was a picture of the family. Everyone is smiling and watching Fei rub their cheeks as they cry. "Welcome home, Al." Hi, Mom. "Phee-chan, you''ve been holding back from crying till Al came near you. But I knew Al was coming, so I jumped out. --So, give him a lot of compliments. "Yes, I will." "Akiyah! Marimo is reaching out to me, too. In her case, her mother was close, so she didn''t look like Fei. I held my Angel with one hand and held my palm with the other. "... Al. Welcome home." "Yeah, I''m home. Abel." And welcome back from your very dear family. I had a lot to report to Abel, but I didn''t speak very well. "... magic is on the bottom. I''m losing a lot of health." "Yeah." Abel came closer and stroked my head. "... I don''t know what happened. But Al has been working hard." I''m glad you believe that unconditionally. I smiled unexpectedly. The witchcraft teacher returns his soft eyes even though he has no expression. My mother saw it, and her cheeks swollen and broke in. "Al, that face! She won''t show it to me." "Akichu! Even if you get such a claim. What did I look like? But Abel turned away and put on his hat. "Nyah, Nyah, Nyah, there he is! And Fei kept pressing her cheeks all the time, seeing that nothing around her was in her eyes. It''s like filling a blank time. Piippi! Kyuhhh! At their feet is the Orchid Glass Corps. Instead of welcoming me, he''s attacking me thinking I made him cry. "Wow, there it is...! Hey, hey, don''t hold back!?" Everyone laughs when they see it. Laughing is not a laugh. So I kind of got caught and laughed. (Yes, in such a short time, reconfirm) Where I am is next to these people after all. From the bottom of my heart - that''s what I thought. 531 Episode 523: Alto is scheduled for February. For me, Alto Cranput... The sacred month of February 1207 can be very busy. First of all, the recent apprenticeship examination of the village daughter, which was completed the other day. Related to that, Philomena plans to visit us at a later date to talk about a new life being born in the Halmonia family, the home of Miss Filkasha, the Elf royal family that Fennel, the director of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, who we are looking forward to. After that, Clara and Her Highness the Third Princess Claudia will have more recent examinations. And I don''t have anything to do with it, but there''s Manon''s birthday, the fashionable girl from Rh?ne Loop. In addition, although it is not February, there is a "sorcery club" for twin tail maids, Yvonne (and then Mia), which is better to do during this year. Then, since my sister turned five last November, my mother gave me permission for horseback riding training, so it seems that your practice will also begin indefinitely. "Al was okay because he was firm, but Fi is a little dangerous, okay? My mother told me that. My Angel also trains with a small, temperamental child in a Chamber of Commerce-owned horse. That said, as your mother was concerned, Phil is in danger. Instead of forcing it to take shape by the end of this year, I think you should slowly remember it on an annual basis, so the conversation between my family and Yantine is wrapped up. He wants to train more clubs than horseback riding. "Is the club good for my father? Axes and hammers seem to work." My mother talked about her grandfather living in Cyril. It goes without saying that Fei''s big blue eyes sparkled. When I return to Cyril this year, there may be an exchange between my grandfather and granddaughter. (Later, the Chamber of Commerce asked you to create additional bottleships indefinitely -) Speaking of indefinitely, the strengthening of "Spirit Silver" requested by Gado remains untouched. Oh, busy, busy. On the other hand, a superior master is better than an unsuccessful apprentice. She has completed several drug and other developments earlier this year. "... Al, take this." That''s what they gave me, "Vanilla Essence." Essentials in making confectionery. From my awkward description, Abel has succeeded in extracting this. And the two new medicines that are passed on to the Chamber of Commerce are "purifiers for chicken eggs." Mix one with daily feed. The other one sprays the eggs with a mist blow. And then it was strange. They say you can eat eggs raw or semi-ripe. "... nn. This expands the breadth of egg dishes. You can also produce more chicken eggs, so you can also make pudding...! It was a very moody Mighty Character even though it was expressionless. This highly effective drug for chicken eggs is supposed to be developed by "Prima". Abel hates having his name out, and the elves in the Chamber of Commerce don''t want to get their beloved grandfather into trouble, which is the result of a consensus of interest. Since everything is not self-developed, it is a bit rough, but there is nothing I can do about it. Conversely, it is said that by using the "Prima name", Abel''s achievements can be hidden in the future. Regardless, the Chamber of Commerce can now sell the new brand, "Elf Eggs", which follows "Elf Rice". You can eat raw food, and you can also make a fluffy bowl of parent-child rice bowls, which will have a great publicity effect. And speaking of ''elf related'', there''s another one. The great ancestor, Ltiel of "Balance", is coming to our house today. "Abel! What does it mean not to give up strawberries!?" "... as I said. No matter how much Lutiel says, it can''t be transferred from the Garden. Absolutely. Absolutely." Early arrival, sparks are scattered on a topic for which there is no explanation. When I caught her in the name of honor, Ruthiel came because I gave the "White Child" - Pugmarion''s report. "I want to hear more," Abel''s sister came all the way to the Kingdom of Moon Rain. And for some reason... at the very beginning of the opening, it became a topic of strawberries that had just been harvested in Abel''s Garden. "Why do you keep strawberries all by yourself for a long time!? Ever since the beginning of your phantom history!? I can''t believe it. Since Ramiel discovered the strawberries, I''ve always enjoyed it alone." "... the meaning of reason is unclear. The strawberries I grew are my personal belongings and not my shared property. If you want strawberries, buy them from the Chamber of Commerce. In recent years, it has become quite delicious even though it is made on the ground." If Ruthiel and Ruthiel were desperate, Abel wouldn''t give up even to one sister... Well, Abel separates the fruits from other "garden products", and the herbs and plants that have been extinct in the Goddess Dynasty are used sparingly by our family, so only the arrowhead strawberries are special. "I didn''t tell you to give me anything for free, did I? He says he''ll pay for it! "... where do you think the price is better than strawberries? "Ahhh...! Strawberries...." This is a thankful conversation between the two ancestors at the top of all the Elves. I think you understand how busy February is, but I also have a "daily routine." That''s... "Good, good, good, good, good! I know you didn''t have to tell me, but I''m going to give you my angel. This is also my lifework. If Phil nests someday, he might lose his shell. "Nhhh, Nhhh! Today and today, I hug my sister in her favorite pig suit and assault her. He wanted to finish Norma''s studies and play as soon as possible. "Uh-oh! fee, I''m in a lot of trouble right now! I need your help." "Yeah? Is that...? "fee, I want to play ball today! But I want you to build with me! You can''t build blocks when you go out! You can''t play ball with me! fee... fee, what should I do!?" With such a crying face. Fei is confused, but she won''t stop pushing me on the cheek. A strange mother strokes Marimo sleeping in her arms and smiles bitterly at her eldest daughter. "Hey, Fi. Why don''t you pick one today and ask Al to play after tomorrow? "I don''t have to think about it, fee... But he says he''s been busy... fee, I don''t want to disturb you...." Oops, I didn''t know you cared about me like that. My sister is a very kind daughter. "Fi, it''s okay. No matter how busy you are, I will make sure you deal with Fei properly every day." "Really...? Nh, really, you play with fee every day...? "Yes, of course. Playing with Fei is the most important thing, and it''s a precious time for me." Carefully stroke Sarah''s silver hair. The anxious face quickly turns into a sunny smile. I''m glad you remember how caring and patient you are, but Phil always has to smile. "Fufufu. Good for you, Fi. "Uhh, mmm...! Hehe... Feeeeeee, I love you! I love it!" I''ve been kissed. "So, Fi. Where are you going to play today? "Well then, fee, I ate strawberries! I''ll eat strawberries with you! I''m sure you''re happy! It''s not a ball game or a building block game! So you heard Abel''s conversation, too, Phee. It was my sister''s grandfather who nodded at the words. "I''m already in a situation where I have to eat strawberries. --Jantine, the Chamber of Commerce has inventory, right? "Thank you very much, my lord." "I''m sorry, but please hurry up and buy for everyone here. And yours. She takes money from a strangely cute wallet and gives it to Tine. The Knight of the High Elves is afraid, but the ancestors do not hold their tongues against paying for themselves. It seems that Lutiel is strict and accurate in nature, so I might not feel comfortable if I don''t get it out myself. "Ufufu. Abel''s sister is a sweet girl." But she smiles when she says so. (Ah, that''s it. I just thought too hard, is this simply a concern from the "boss"?) I was not as big as a human being to my mother, who could quickly be judged to be "kind". "... Takazo-sama, are you buying strawberries for the full amount of this money? I think it''s going to be a huge amount." "Because... I want to eat a lot." Turning to the side, the ancestor of "Balance" murmured. You like strawberries with all your sisters. That day, I ended up eating an amount of strawberries that would interfere with dinner. Why do you still look totally fine, except for me? 532 Episode 524: To the Land of High Elves The sacred month of February 1207. Today is the day to go to a place called Siak, the higher-elf village. At the home of Miss Filkasha, a high-elf princess who met last September, a new life is born. It was already past the scheduled date, and I was supposed to be able to show you my new baby, but it seems that the new family of the Harmonian family is still in her belly. The truth is, I was going to bother you after the baby was born, but I have a recent recruitment exam for Clara in the second half of February. I decided to visit the village in advance. "By the time we go, we might just have a baby! It is Fennel who brightens her eyes. She is my master of manipulation and an excellent waitress, and follows me in the name of my guardian. There''s another guard, and you''re the familiar Jantine. In other words, they''re the same men as when you go to Cyril. "The chairman of the Chamber of Commerce said it was really hard to get Fennel out at this time....." The spear teacher sighs like that. But where does the subordinate wind blow? "It''s okay. After all, the Chamber of Commerce is always busy. Then you should leave it out when you have to! "... Fennel, that''s the kind of theory Senpai Miss uses..." Having said that, seeing that I don''t pursue it any further, I wonder if it is true that I am ''always busy''. Or are you just going to stop a coworker from seeing the baby? Looking at the two, Ponytail''s elf turned to us. "I''ve been so busy because of some inventor. The Chamber of Commerce is moist and satisfied with its customers. As long as I''m grateful." My eyes aren''t laughing, but... But it is also true that I am responsible for the acquisition of land, the seizure of fishery rights, the need to develop distribution, and many other tasks that go beyond the mere sale of inventions. Should I have left it as a cause of my busy schedule? Mr. Fennel will come aboard. "Inquiries have arrived for every product. Especially from the aristocratic class is about" photo machines. "Currently, we are eager to prepare the photo gallery, but there are many reminders that you will not sell the photo machine itself. It takes a lot of time just to put these together. Also, there are many inquiries about whether the public bathing area - the parrot glass - has yet to be released. Anyway, the third, fourth and both princesses have already visited and admired it, so it''s gaining attention." Well, of course, none of this is going to be easy for the Chamber alone. That''s why there''s going to be more work. It''s not funny that I''ve been working too hard and dying, and I''m putting the people I care for into hard work. But Fennel says with firm eyes. "We are the only ones who can protect rare inventions and unusual animals," the president boasts. If the Merrose Foundation were involved, which devours profit and cherishes only itself, it would be a big deal. You can see that being busy is proof that you can get rid of them. Please don''t worry about Alto. " Uh-huh. Did I distract you? Fennel is as kind as ever. I was cheating on Marimo, but she wasn''t so talented. There comes a hatted elf and a hooded elf. She is perhaps the strongest sister in the world. "... Jantine, and Fennel. Until we meet, Al, please." "Ha, even if I put my life at risk! "Sincerely," They bowed their heads respectfully. That''s right. In fact, the ancestral sisters are supposed to meet later. After sending us through the Gate, we decided to take another action. The reason is that ''white child'' - pug marion. He said that it was related to the alley and that he needed to look into some of them and look around first. He said he would come to the village only after that. "------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ You wouldn''t say you were too vigilant." That''s what Rutiel says. "Just in case," he said, but he seems to be paying a lot of attention to that. Both Abel and his actions suggest a high level of vigilance. "... if nothing happens, I''ll join you soon. Al and the others want to enjoy the village normally." That''s what my teacher said and he smiled at me. That''s how we got to the forest next to the village. It is a place of scenic beauty. A mysterious tree with white wooden skin stands in the woods, deep but not dark, gently enclosing the forest on leaky days. Do fantastic sights refer to places like this? "Phew! My sister is sparkling you too, but this is impossible. The forest here is really beautiful. The autumn foliage of the Manchurian Forest, which was disturbed before, was also stunning, but this place is like a fantasy world, and it has a beauty that is isolated from the general public. It seems to be in a painting or in a picture book. "Uh-oh! It''s beautiful here, fee, I want to take home this view! My arms are rattling. I can assure you that this outing was worthwhile, even if Fi was happy with it. "Fufufu. We can''t take the scenery home, but when Abel meets, we can all take pictures! That way, you can always see this landscape. "Akiyah! My mother makes a good suggestion. Marimo walks and walks around in the arms of my mother and Fennel like a ball of balls. We both love playing Noir. I don''t know if it''s an assignment or a relationship. "Thank you for your patience! And the elf knights from the other side greeted with a soft smile and courteous behavior. They were the guardians of the countryside and came to greet Abel and the others. As mentioned above, my teacher is not here. "Dear Fennel, I am honored that you have brought my foot to our village." "When I heard that you were going to have a cute baby, it wasn''t even a thousand-mile wave thigh." Not only to my family, but also to Mr. Fennel. Speaking of which, this man is also from a famous family of elves. They guide you through the beautiful woods. It had a strange excitement, similar to going through the "Himitsukichi" in the distance to the west. Phee kept her mouth open. (There''s a surgical ritual carved into every tree.....) Is this a vigilance sensor? Or are you building a maze that you can''t break through without going the right way? Either way, it seems certain that the Conductor is proceeding on the basis of the ''Special Tree''. But the knights don''t seem to be more alert than necessary. In other words, this forest is peaceful. "Here we go. That''s our home, Siac. Welcome back, everyone! What was ahead. It was a village that was integrated with nature to make children''s eyes shine. You can see the stylish treehouse. A part of a tree about the size of a building is hollowed out and is in the house. The suspension bridge is passing between them. On the ground, there is a log house that feels stylish from the eyes of the earth, and you can see things like tents made of beautiful colored leaves. Shooting lake on a leaky day. A field that is integrated with the forest. Blooming flowers. Animals who are relaxing as usual without fear of the inhabitants. Watercolor scenery not only fits into the darkness characteristic of the forest, but is bright everywhere. It was full of "fun" that made me want to walk here and there. (Is this the village of the Elves...) Frankly, I was impressed. I thought it was a beautiful place. "Uh-oh! fee, I want to explore here! My sister is already very happy. I pull my clothes tightly and urge them to go over there. (Ooh. Blanco found....) You can also see playthings made of wood planks and plant vines. Speaking of which, Blanco used to say that this world was made by someone of great ancestry, so it''s probably in this town. It''s a customer! "It''s a human being!" It''s Fennel! Elf children are looking at us in a rare way. "I love my kids," they both desperately suppressed the urge to go there. "First, let me show you to Filkasha-sama. If you want to take a look around, I will introduce you to each place afterwards." The knight says with a soft expression. There is no lewdness in this town. I wonder if that''s the only place where the dirt of the world has nothing to do with it. (If you live in this village, you will surely grow up to be a good child) I had such expectations of a new life that would soon be born. 533 Episode 525 Elfs Mother What a bedroom with Miss Filkasha and her mother. Normally, I don''t think people who don''t have any horse bones will go to the pregnant woman who is near the birth, but both ancestors originally planned to come, and the fact that there is a familiar Fennel from a famous family may have been the main reason why they passed. "Wow! Still a cute little pig today! "Muahh!?" As soon as I finished my greeting, Miss Phil took Phil away from me. My Angel was surprised by the sudden ambush, but he remained surprised. Yes, it is. My sister came to visit the royal family of high elves not in other clothes, but in a big favorite pig suit. It''s like placing blood in front of an hungry beast. It''s only natural to be imprisoned. "Filkasha, in front of the customer, it''s disgraceful." The pregnant woman is embarrassed. I''m hungry, but I look fine. Well, there were people around the world who worked until the day of childbirth and did housework. I wonder if this person is of that kind. "Ugh... I''m sorry, Mother...." A little shuddering, Miss Phil. However, there is no sign of letting Fei go at all. With other people''s children, if you give birth to the next child, you''re going to love it very much. "Nhh, Nhhh... Screw me." Phee struggles hard, but after all, she is a powerless little girl. I can''t escape the High Elf princess''s magic trick. "Besides, Mother! Look at that! What a lovely outfit! They are selling this at Sholcina''s shop, but once the baby is born, you can put it on!? Let''s do it!?" "This kid is really... I''m obsessed with a child who hasn''t been born yet...." Even so, she seems to be happy. I have not denied the purchase of the "Naruki-san Animal Series". I''m sure this man is looking forward to the birth of a child he hasn''t seen yet. This is when Miss Phil''s eyes strayed from her mother''s. I got Fi back. If my child didn''t hate it, it would have been fine if he had been taken elsewhere. "Ah! Oh, my God...." The princess is in shock. On the other hand, my Angel, who came back into her arms, pressed her cheeks with a full smile. "Nhhhh.... Ntaaa...! Thank you for saving me...! Feeeeeee, I love you...." "I want to be loved this much by my younger child....." Miss Phil sucks her fingers enviously. Fei, who followed her gaze, strangely tilted her neck. "Ngu...? Is there someone in your belly? My five-year-old sister doesn''t know how life works, so she must have felt puzzled. I suppose you noticed "someone in your belly" not as a result of your gaze, but as a "soul" beyond that. "Oka-san, Oka-san. Baby, the birds are coming, aren''t they? "If Phee-chan gets a little bigger, it''ll be natural, right? "Miu? Nature?" "Yes, naturally. So now you don''t have to worry about it." "Mu ~ nn... It''s hard....." I wonder if there is any connection between the fact that the bat is carrying the baby and the fact that there is a baby in the stomach in Fei. There''s nothing we can do around here. Don''t worry about it, let''s keep it simple. "Fu, fuheh...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! My sister will soon be deledded. Filker Shaman, who was trying to look at us like we were smiling, said. "Are you a boy recognized as an ''honorary elf'' by both ancestors? Why do you know that!? Who is it? Who''s spilling it out!? "Ah, it''s a mistake...." "Fufufu, are you illuminated? Oh, my God. But her mother keeps saying that she misunderstood. "In fact, I have prepared sweets in a separate room to entertain you. It is so glorious as to be an exquisite thing in heaven, and I wonder how much those two grandfathers like to eat it." Isn''t that it? The one who uses eggs and is constantly reminded by Abel. As a result, Phil sparkled the big guy. "Nita, fee, I want to try it! I''m sure it''s delicious! I''m sure that''s what you''re eating every day, so that''s delicious. "Oh, that''s good, isn''t it, Fi? Why don''t you say thank you? "Mmm! Hehe...! Thank you Elf Oka-san! "You''re welcome? There''s plenty, so eat plenty. So I took my angel in a good mood and headed to a separate room. "- Miu? On the way, Fi looks back at the bedroom. The smile just now had vanished like a lie. "... is something wrong, Fi? "Muu... If you don''t ask me a few questions, I won''t know...." "Want to ask? What are you talking about...? "That''s her...." DD That kid? Is this about Miss Filcasia? But what the hell are you asking? I didn''t know what it was. A small typhoon-like family leaves, and the bedroom regains its silence. Filcasia immediately approached her mother. "Mother, are you okay? "Yeah, no problem. Everything''s going well with her." The mother laughs at her daughter''s worries. Filcasia cares about herself and her belly every time she does this. I had the experience of having a daughter in front of me now, and it wasn''t as painful or painful as it was then, so I thought it was too worrying. But I''m also glad that you and your new child love each other so much. "It''s okay, Filkasha. The next room is waiting for you as well as the doctors and midwives that everyone arranged for. So don''t worry, guide the customer. That''s your job as the eldest daughter of the House of Halmonia, right? "Mmmm... Yes, I understand. But, Mother, if anything happens, please call me right away. "Yes, yes..." The mother dropped her daughter off with a bitter smile. In a quiet room, she strokes her stomach. I was definitely feeling a new life there. D D The birth rate of the Elves is still low. Some couples, eager for babies, finally die without getting them. In that way, I thought that they were lucky to have both children. "Fufufu... Everyone will congratulate you on your birth... I want you to grow up as a sweet child with so much love....." Or maybe she''s more obsessed with this kid than Filkasha. (Oh...? When that happens, your feet will resound. Someone seems to be coming to us, but not my daughter. "Mummu ~ nn...." A sunny girl with silver hair peeked in. Mr. Piggy, the girl in the suit stared at her in the bed. "What''s wrong? Little customer" "Nju... fee, I was a little worried. Is that right now? "What bothers you....? To me? Yeah, can I ask you anything? "Nju...." The little pig comes in and comes to her side. But he didn''t turn his face. A sunny girl looked at her big, swollen stomach. "Does she care? "I just want to make sure. Even if I touch your stomach? "Yeah, I don''t mind. As she nodded with a smile, the girl thanked her energetically and clasped her hands. (What is this feeling...? For a moment there was a strange feeling like being touched by something. Full of energy, the girl looks up anxiously. "I knew this kid had a bundle. I''m saying it hurts." What do you mean? " "Ngu. It''s blocked, so it''s hard....? The girl''s words were too abstract to understand what she was saying. But there''s only one thing I can understand. (You''re worried about her belly, aren''t you? So far, neither myself nor the baby has any problems. There was no pain or suffering in particular, and the doctors told me that everything was going well. Then I thought I should reassure the girl in front of you. "Are you okay? Next door, the doctors keep it. If anything happens, they''ll be right there." "I know that, fee. There are five people next door." "Huh? Yes - but did I mention the number of people...? She is confused when she is told that she is in trouble. A sunny girl looked up again. "Is this kid really okay? Now, fee, I think you can do something about it. But after a while, it''s gonna be tough! Fei, Bomios taught me that life is important! Even so, they always say that life is important! fee, I like it! The girl''s words were unclear, and she was troubled by the reaction. After thinking about it for a while, I came to the conclusion that I was going to "help me with my child" as a result. "It''s okay. She''s doing well, isn''t she? So don''t worry about it. Have a lot of sweets. "Really? Are you sure you''re okay? "Yeah, it''s okay." "Nyuu...! Then, fee, believe that word! I''m going to eat something delicious! "Yeah, do that. And thank you for worrying." "Hehe...! You''re welcome!" The little pig ran off cheerfully. She strokes her stomach again. "You were born like that girl, full of energy and caring for others, right? She was devoting a lot of love to the new life that would soon be born. 534 Episode 526: Occurrence of Life (First Part) "Nyah, Nyah! Yes, ahn! "Ah... Ahhn" Include the pudding that Fei brings out in her mouth. Eating together is something I do all the time, but I am a little embarrassed because I have other people''s eyes. Everyone is staring at our brothers and sisters with their eyes as if they were looking at something warm. Even rare characters like ''Elf''s Maid'' call us Nico. (I''m ashamed to be eaten... On the contrary, there is no problem. All right, let''s keep eating pudding...) I say to my sister that she''s in a good mood on her lap. "Fi, oniichan''s turn from here on out. Eat plenty of delicious pudding." "I did it! Feeeeeee, let me eat my pudding! "Fufufu, that''s great, Fi." "Mmm! Hehehe...! fee, I love it! My angel hugs me with a pitchy smile. There, one of the maid elves rushed in. "Miss Filkasha! Your birth has begun! Whoa, that''s enough. When I met you earlier, there were no such signs. "S, I''ll be right there...! The elf princess stood up in a hurry. Fennel and her mother followed suit. "I''m coming too! "I have two years of experience, so let me help you. Mother stroked our heads. "Al and Fi, please take care of Noir. "Akyu...." Marimo seems to know her mother is leaving, but she looks very lonely. But I''m not going to interrupt the birth. "Fi, let''s play together." "Mu... I see....." Oh, yeah? Fei is unusual, isn''t he smiling? "... she''s weaker than before... Are you sure you''re okay...? My sister looked kind of anxious. "Akiyah! "Ooh, alright...." Because Fei is unusual and uncomfortable, I took care of Marimo mainly. ... Still, Jazz didn''t let go of my sleeve. "Akichu! Kiuuuuuuu! To fill the loneliness of my mother, my youngest sister is desperately sweetening. This girl is a pretty sweet girl, too... Besides, I''m the one looking at the cheerless angel. My sister, who is not a rattlesnake, is like a beach without the sea, curry rice without curry. "Fi, what''s wrong? If you need anything, why don''t you tell me? "Nju... Nh, fee, I''m worried about her." "That girl? Who''s he talking about? Is it Mr. Filcasia or the baby? I''m a child in my stomach. "Baby. Hmm...." That said, children like us won''t be able to help... "Muuu... fee, I think the opposite... Otherwise, I don''t think I can help you...." "You think it''s me? What does that mean? Speaking only of what I can do, it''s like interference with magic. "............" I asked Fi as a goodbye. "No way, is there something magical...? "Nju... She''s got magic in her chest. It''s like clear clay that fee plays with, and it''s blocked." "Magic is crushing my chest...!? Is that so...!?" For example, Rack and Eina, young brothers and sisters who were involved in Cyril''s nursery last summer, had a symptom called oppressive magic crystallism, but when they heard about it, they didn''t crystallise at all. Or is it before crystallization? But anyway, if such a thing is in your chest, if you can''t interfere with magic, you can''t fight it. "So, did you tell anyone about it...!?" "I told her, fee. And then," It''s okay "...." It''s okay. - Is it true? Are you sure you are aware of the magic accumulation and have the means to eliminate it? (No, no....) I have to conclude that. If you really notice the baby''s abnormality and say it can be cured, you should have removed the cause sooner. There''s no way to leave it. However, the baby is still not being treated. That said, Fei''s explanation has not been conveyed satisfactorily, and I can only think that she ran away to reassure the girl in front of her. Alto-sama Jantine, who remained beside me as a guard, gave me a sad look. She seems to have the same reasoning as me. "Anyway, let''s go to the scene. If you don''t realize it, it will be a big deal. - Tine, can you please explain? "Leave it to me. I will definitely pave the way and show you." In such a case, the child may not be able to listen. If Tine could talk to me, I would be able to get you inside. "All right, let''s go! We got up. When we arrived in the room... One of the maid elves who had just come out of the inside was about to raise his voice. I was reporting this to another maid waiting outside the door. "Ugh, I''m born, I''m born...! It''s a girl....! The birth itself seems to have gone well. However, the bright smile was an unrelated expression. Another maid asks if something is wrong. "That''s... no, I''m not crying! On the contrary, it''s tight...! DD We hurried into the room. The maid who tried to stop the entrance is being held hostage by Tine. Is it more about acting than words? (Let''s use ''Magic of Purification'' on ourselves and Phil....) There is a possibility of touching the baby, and you must be careful there. That''s how I got inside. Al... The mother with a dark face looked back. The baby on the bed had already been wiped of blood. And the midwives are screaming for babies who don''t speak up and don''t move. Miss Filcasia and her mother already looked like they were about to cry. "I''m barely breathing...! Besides, my heartbeat is weak...! "Respiratory...! Yes! When a doctor or midwife removes something like a wipe, they start sending air into the baby''s mouth. This must have been the same thing that happened in the world of earth. I have never heard of the wiping method in this world, so it may be her own technology. If so, it seems that you already have excellent resuscitation technology, but as long as there is a magic accumulation in your chest, that is not enough. Me and Fi tried to rush towards the baby. However, one of the doctors and Miss Filkasha prevented her from doing so. "Ah, this is an important time...! Please don''t disturb me...! "............" Let''s see, we''re intruders who can interfere with medical practice. Would you believe me if I told you that I came to help you with the treatment? "No way... I can''t breathe back...! That''s what the doctor told me. A midwife is moving her wipes hard. But eventually - with the expression of anguish - she stopped her hand. Then he touches his chest and shakes his head slightly. It signals that the beat has stopped. "Ah, aahhhhhh..." Filcasia collapsed and the mother covered her face with both hands. My mother is also lying down. The newborn baby won''t move any more. --It meant "dead end." In this world, where medical care is less developed than in modern Japan, there will be no more to do. At the same time, the idea that ''stillbirth'' can happen with a reasonable probability, whether it''s a human or an elf, is also original, and it leads to a kind of abandonment. In other words, to the desperate air that is overflowing here. Since the heartbeat and breathing had stopped, it might have been helpless to say "it''s over" in a sense. --But there''s only one. There was only one person who had no connection to such signs. The child stepped forward and said firmly: "She still has a soul! I have to help you! You can''t erase this little blink of life. 535 Chapter 527 Occurrence of Life (Part II) The baby stopped moving. My breathing stopped and my heart stopped. But, as Fei said, he''s still alive. This girl is alive. Fei will have known it by the magic of soul life, but I know it by the knowledge I have carried over from my previous life. Cardiopulmonary arrest is a five-minute "after" contest. "Fi, I''m going to help this kid." "Mmm...! Rush toward the baby. One of the doctors tried to block the way. I may have assumed that the child had started something strange because I don''t know what our intentions are. Or are you taking care not to humiliate the dead? Either way, now that we''re fighting for a moment, we''re in the way. Teene! "Ha!" The Knight of the High Elves, who came into the room in an instant, immediately suppressed the elf in front of her. She trusts me and Fei. I didn''t have to say anything, but I was glad it was conveyed to me. And speaking of trust, my mother and Fennel. I stood in front of Miss Filkasha and restrained her movement, even though she didn''t even speak. "Nah, what are you going to do!?" "Al said he''d help her. So I believe it. Trust your sister, too." "Believe it or not, my daughter..." "He''s not dead! My heart and lungs just stopped. The body and soul are here. Remove the wipes from the baby. There''s another way to make him breathe. "Phew! Can you send air in here? "Fee, do it! Nita, what should I do!?" "Follow my back! The important thing is to fill your lungs properly. And let him spit it out. Use raw magic as a conductor and track it down with Fei''s magic. This girl has been controlling her enormous amount of magic since she was younger. It was perfectly controlled so as not to affect the surroundings. It is perhaps a complete control of the level labeled "no magic" unless it is a much higher performance magic instrument. With its delicate manipulation capability, they circulate air. I''ll see what else I can do. One is to move your heart. In a way, it''s more important than artificial breathing. Normally, you squeeze your chest with your palm, but there''s magic here. Move your heart directly with raw magic. This way no extra damage is done to the baby''s chest. Clear CPR technology was established only after the mid-1990s, when it was truly new in the global world. The description of artificial respiration itself is in the Bible, but it is still completed in modern times. Resuscitation work is so difficult. The next step is to simultaneously remove the magic from your chest. Touch it, and it looks like this baby''s great magic brought it on. The magician ''converted'' magic to reveal it to the world, but unconsciously made it appear close to it. Attributes are close to "water." Or maybe this girl had great aptitude for water magic. As a result, the gel-like magic blocked my chest. We have to get rid of this. And finally, the magic route. It means that magic accumulates in the chest. That means there''s been a long period of magical traffic. Now I don''t know which one was first, but it seems that the magic I created didn''t go ''outside'' and stayed inside was the main cause. That''s why I''m going to lead them. Even if you''re probably unconscious, once you get in the right direction, you''re sure to stabilize. Conversely, if you don''t notice it, the same thing may happen even if you remove the magic in your chest. Perform these tasks using the conductor to Fee. (Well, it''s still much easier than repairing Enineve''s core...! Zukin and brain hurt. Magic is accommodated by Fei, but it still seems to be overloaded if several complicated tasks are performed at the same time. It''s a no-cost thing, so if I hadn''t gotten my magic, I might have been a little fucked up. However, the effect was negative. "Kappa...." The baby opened his mouth and breathed out. "Stopped breathing moved!?" "Stupid, this kid wasn''t supposed to be dead...!?" "You''re breathing back!?" I did not blow anything back, so I need you to come back, and I am in trouble. Phee hasn''t stopped using magic when her baby breathes back. You know that I left the lead. That''s right. It''s too soon to stop. This daughter''s body should stably resume her life activities. As long as I know it without being told, my child is excellent. (But besides'' technology '', there is something else that needs to be done.) I shouted at the parents and children of an open eye elf. "Call this girl! I''m trying to live! Because it is connected to Fei who can use Soul Life Magic. There is no consciousness, and even the presence of intellect is conveyed from the baby''s hard consciousness. - I want to live. - I don''t want to die. I''m sure I''m worried. It''s heartless. I''m sure the most important thing at this time is family support. There''s Phee here. That''s why your thoughts will definitely arrive. Filcasia and her mother held the baby''s hand. He was gripping and screaming with tears. "Good luck! Please, stay alive. It''s a straight love without impurities. The stiffness of the baby''s face seemed to have eased a little. (Good. Complete removing the magic of the chest. There is no problem with the route. Follow the path I made and it won''t accumulate in my body.....) His heartbeat resumed completely. We don''t have to use magic anymore. That''s why the baby''s chest started to rise and fall firmly. "Fi, it''s okay. I can breathe now." "Uhh, yeah...." Finally, we left the baby to be cleansed, and we left. The baby now had no sign of suffering and seemed to be asleep at ease. "I can''t believe it....! The dead will come back to life...! "Ahhhh...! God....! "I can''t believe it...! How dare you thank me...! The doctors peeled their eyes and the baby''s relatives were holding him in tears. I''m sure you''re glad your family''s back. "... now, let''s leave this to the doctors..." --Anyway, I''m tired... "Al, are you okay...!?" My mother supported me with a fluffy body. I can''t let you worry about this person, so I''ll make a full smile. "... compared to that girl, there''s nothing wrong. Besides, it was Fei who did his best, so I want you to praise me...." "............" That''s what she said, but she didn''t say anything and hugged me and Fei. "Nita....." Fei hugs me again. I owe this story entirely to this girl. What if Phil doesn''t notice anything unusual? What if Phil wasn''t at the resuscitation? What if Fi doesn''t help me? You wouldn''t have been able to save a little life. "--Who are they!?" "I have no idea what you did! Why did the baby come back to life!? Why was she standing in the abyss of death!?" "If we knew what technology it was, we might be able to save more lives! The doctors say that while taking care of the baby. I don''t want to talk about root interference or soul life tricks, but maybe I can tell you about the cardiopulmonary resuscitation of global medicine. You probably don''t know anything about cardiac massage. (Well, above all, it''s Fi.) I told my mother, but I want to praise you first. To this little girl who saved her life. --The white parrot glass that I knew far north left a successor named Balamos in exchange for my life. But that''s not all. The seabird taught my family the importance of life. In other words, the white chick is still alive. Like I taught Little Snowflake a lot once, Phil also learned and respected life. The result of this is what they brought. That''s why I didn''t erase the "blink of life". "Fi, did you do your best? I smile at my precious family and stroke my head. But my sister didn''t reply. "... niiit... Hehe....." Phee was already asleep. 536 Chapter 528 Visit Again I woke up in silence. Looking up, there is the face of a precious family with signs of calm forest. Good morning, Abel. "... nn. Good morning, Al." Apparently, I was knee-rested by Master. Seeing next door, Fi is asleep in her mother''s arms, and Marimo is in Fennel''s pocket. The Cranputt Family Children''s Corps is a structure in which each is wrapped up in an elderly person. "--Did you wake up? The hooded elves are looking down at me. It seems that not only Abel, but also Ruthiel came to the village. "Ah, thank you...." But there is nothing more than to return it. The ancestor of the Balance glanced at Jito. "What is that?" I said. She keeps saying. "I heard from Filkasha and the others. You saved my people''s lives, didn''t you? "That''s what phi is. What I did was, well, help." "Both of them are the same thing. I''m sure I understand what you did. --I would like to thank you again. Thank you very much." No, that''s fine... Why are you offering me this suspicious wooden carving medal? "It''s a reward medal. You already know that, don''t you? Well, I have two of them at home... "You siblings are eligible to receive this. Let''s present it to each of them." Even if they say qualifications... Well, I wonder if Fei, who loves building blocks, will be happy...? I woke up and tried to take it, but it was blocked by another force. "... no. Al is still asleep." Pufu, my back head is being put back on Master''s lap. It''s true that I''m tired, so why don''t you give me a little more rest? I closed my eyes again. Fei woke up and Marimo''s nap was over, so I decided to see the baby again. This time, I won''t push through. Knock properly. "Please come in." When I knocked on the door, I heard a calm voice. This must belong to your mother. Unlike before, it''s quite calm. "Excuse me ~...." Once again, go inside. Inside, mother and baby. Miss Filkasha has one maid and one doctor. Probably looking after the baby alternately. A baby whose neck has not yet been sifted is lying in a shark bed wrapped in a white cloth. "Yaaa! The baby cheered as we entered. Do you see people coming in, even though they still have little vision? "Fufufu. That girl, Al, seems happy to be here! "No way." I accidentally laughed at my mother''s words. It''s not like she''s my sister, and she''s nostalgic about babies other than her family. "Magic, right? I thought you remembered and sensed it, even though you were blind. Ruthiel says that. Magic sensing was a pretty rare ability, wasn''t it? "... in the Elf tribe, it may be extra developed because of the age of babies who lack five senses. Even though most children lose sensitivity over time." I didn''t know baby elves had that hidden power. So is this girl really aware of "me"? (But why ''me'' alone? What about Fei who was doing life-saving work together....? Fei, who was clinging to me, noticed my gaze and smiled happily. "Dear Takazu-sama, And the Crane Put family. Please look at my proud sister again! Miss Filkasha smiled too. I mean, it''s Delledere. She peeks at the baby as she asks. Today is the first time I''ve seen an elf baby. As I thought earlier, even though your ears are tight, they haven''t grown as much as adults. Will it grow gradually as you grow up? "Wow...! You''re so cute ~! Fennel, a big child lover, looks melted. "This girl is definitely a beauty in the future!? Right!?" "Of course! My sister is such an idiot. I feel very happy to be praised for my sister. "Especially! This girl, this ear! When you grow up, you''ll be one of the most beautiful ears in the High Elves! Miss Phil, you must be too strong... While laughing at her, her mother looks a little troubled. "But I''m a little worried about putting it into the world... I heard that some of the humans are perverts obsessed with the ears of elves who become" ear maniacs. " Hmm... It''s my first time hearing about it... I can feel my gaze for some reason, but this is probably my fault... The hood elf stood in front of her mother''s elf. She said with a smile. "Siac is a wonderful town. I already have many children. And today, too. --Well done on creating a new life. There are not many elves that give birth to two eyes. So I''m going to present this." Slowly, give me the round wooden one, Takazo-sama. How many copies do you have? Meanwhile, Mother Elf shouted in surprise. "Ahh...! This is a ''reward medal'' handmade by Takazo-sama...! I can''t believe you gave me such honor...! "Mother, it''s amazing...! Miss Phil and the maid cheered. The doctor - he looks very envious. ... I''m sorry. I don''t understand the importance. "... if it''s a gift, I''d rather have fruit." Just behind me, another grandfather was murmuring. "Again, thank you to your brothers and sisters. Thank you for saving my daughter''s life." "No words of gratitude, really." Her mother and Miss Phil, who had regained calm, lowered their heads simultaneously. I''ve already received a word of thanks, so I don''t need it anymore, but I think it''s okay if you just give me a little more, because Phil seems to be happy with the tingling of his nose hole. I mean, I''ll get in. "Great, Fi." "Fu, fuheh...! Life, Daiji! That''s what I always say! Is that supposed to be modesty? Because my face is delicate, I don''t really look like it. "Nhh...." The baby is reaching out to us. It''s okay, it''s okay. When I held out my hand, I grabbed one finger with a squeaky grip. "Al, I knew you''d miss me...." "Hmm... It''s strange... Why...? When I was tilting my head, Abel shook his head and said, "Not really." When I asked what it meant, he said this. "... I think Al''s feelings were conveyed to this baby, just like when he was in Phee. I know with my heart that you''ve tried so hard to see and help only yourself." "Hmm? But if that''s Fi..." With his hands on me, Abel asks my Angel. "... Phew. Did you do your best to ''help what''? "''Life''! fee, good luck saving your life! Life! So Phil was going to save the life itself, not the daughter herself!? "... that''s the answer. Even if I do the same thing for the same purpose, I think there is a difference in ''which direction was the right one''." No, no, nothing... Sure enough, my kid grew up in "A Life Saving Child." "Hehe... Baby, cute....." Dah The baby gripped her white finger with a smile. I wonder if this is a good friend...? There''s nothing better than good. 537 Episode 529: Eurakasha is the name given to the baby. My sister is Filkasha. My mother, Yamkasha. A girl who is the second daughter of the Harmonian family and will be the new princess of the High Elves. Mother and Fennel, who love children, are happy as if they were from home. "Congratulations! This girl needs a nickname!?" "Fufufu. That''s right. Eurakasha-chan, Eurakasha-chan, Eurakasha-chan... Or Yu-chan? Dah "Oh, do you like the last one, then, Yu-chan? Kwah Come on, Mom, let''s make this up to you. However, the two relatives of Miss Eurakasha are nicotinic. So, is Yu-chan okay? "Ufufu... Isn''t that great, Yu? My mother is smiling. Apparently, the nickname that was arbitrarily decided by my mother was adopted by the book. About Yuma, Yamkasha says while looking at the three brothers and sisters of the Craneputt family. "Actually, I need to ask you a favor." "Ngu? To the flies? My Angel holds me and Marimo tightly. Then, Marimo and I were together, Gassy and Norinori. My two sisters love skinshipping... Emma sees this and smiles giggle. Miss Filkasha and Miss Fennel are holding hands, so they probably want to take care of our kids. "Yeah, cute, for you guys. --I want you to be my new daughter, Yu''s friend." "Mummy, are you with me? "Akiyah! What? Emma nods hard. "Yeah, I''m a friend. This daughter was born as the daughter of the samurai chief, so high elves elsewhere may be reluctant. It could draw a line. But in order to live a better life, we absolutely need ''good friends''. As the parent of this daughter, I want to make a friend who will be" reciprocal. " I know exactly how that feels. Fei and Marimo are basically in a distance, so we don''t have many friends... Fortunately, Mime, Enineve, and Powako already have children who make friends with Cyrus and "reciprocity", but they should be able to have more friends. When I thought about it, my mother walked in and held the three children together. "Fufufu. Good for you, Fi, Noir. Yu-chan wants to be your friend." Mm-hmm. By taking out the word "friendly" in response to your mother''s "request", your mother cares to speak more equitably. "Nh....! It''s...! The baby, who will not know anything yet, is pointing towards me and stretching his palm hard. "It was, it was" He''s gripping my finger with joy. After a few years, I''d like you to join my sisters and laugh at them. "Phew. Noir. Will you hold Yu-chan''s hand? "I see! Fuhehe... Yu-chan''s hands are soft..." Akichu Dah The children of the Cranputt family took Yu-chan''s hand. Miss Phil, Emma, and my mother seemed very happy. Here, a new friend of Miss Eurakasha''s was born, as well as the children of the Cranputt family. In February, we came to the garden of the village lined with leafy trees. The original purpose was fulfilled, and the baby also asked me to play outside. My Angel, wearing a pig suit, rushed around the green floor with joy. Fennel chases it with a loose face. Marimo looks up at the trees with her mother and talks pleasantly. I''m not with Abel, I''m with Ruthiel. My teacher is not here because he is transferring and explaining medicine for babies. Besides the ancestors of "Balance", there is only Tine who is watching quietly. "... it turned out to be a great success for you guys to come home. I invited Filkasha, but it seems that a good fate has opened up." "... if there''s anything I can do for you, I''d appreciate it. You''ve also won a new medal." "-That''s right. That''s a good thing!?" Oh, yeah. Takazo-sama, you were confident in that medal... Emma and Miss Phil are delighted to be able to take pictures with their newborn baby. I insisted on leaving a lot of memories from now on. "You made the photo machine, too, didn''t you?" "Yeah, well. I wanted to keep a family record, too." "That''s right. It should be said that you are healthy. My family was chased by the battle, and I couldn''t finally come up with the idea of ''Together''." Still, the ancestor of "Balance" laughed, saying that he was close. I was proud of it, but there was a lonely smile somewhere. "Isn''t this place beautiful? "Yes, I think so. I think not only the scenery, but also the" way of being "is beautiful. Even if it is limited, there is definite ''peace'' here." It must be close to what it felt like on Kishkud Island. Even if it were a tentative beginning, it would be a paradise that would be cloudy. "... this landscape is the ideal we all saw once. It wasn''t perfect, but I wanted to create a world like this. We fought to protect this world." And I''m sure that''s still going on. Even if there were only two brothers left. "Then this world itself is a substitute for photography. And you''re alive." The ancestors of the Balance answered nothing. I just wore my hood again. (Well, I guess I saw something she was proud of....) With the world, and with our compatriots. However, there are no arrows and there are basically no ''humans'' there. Somewhat because it would destroy them. The hooded elves turned towards us. I can''t see the look on my face. "I hope your sisters will be good friends for a new life." "... what are you doing to me that looks like a separate frame? "As much as I can. Take care of Eurakasha." To some extent, you''re expected to play an elderly role. But I guess that''s fine. We laugh innocently because Phil and Noir will do it. "Yu-chan will be a good kid because this town will be bright and full of love." "Otherwise, I''m in trouble. My job is to cut off my fellow countrymen who have lost their way." Lutiel''s words, which he said indistinctly, had a clear weight. I''m sure I''ve done something about it before, even after I grew up a child who was hoping for the future. She says. "Growing up in a privileged environment with the love of your surroundings, you can be nothing but ''evil''. Conversely, some children grow up straight without twisting, even in bad conditions. The environment is important, but not absolute. Hopefully, Eurakasha will grow up healthy both physically and mentally." I''m sure that''s a sincere wish. I would protect and refuse, but I thought it was the truth of the late Lutiel. "Ntaaa! Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I want you to play with fee! And here we go! fee, it''s time for you to do it! The pig runs. Put your hands out, don''t look at your feet, just aim for me. (Well, I''m no different from Ruthiel when I put all my efforts into protecting someone I care about.....) It''s just the difference between the world and the kid in this arm. "N-ta, fuhee....! fee, I love it! Wherever you go, that doesn''t change anything. I strongly hoped that our home would be peaceful, just as this land would be peaceful. 538 Chapter 530: Sisters Thanksgiving Day (4th Session) "Hehe...! Hehe...! Hehehehehe...! On that day, Miss Philia Kramput was in a very good mood. This is because the "Sisters'' Thanksgiving Day", which will be the "4th time", will be held the next day. "Hehe...! Hey hey, niiiit...? "Hmm...? "I love it! I was kissed on my cheeks. Fei has been loose since morning. But this Thanksgiving is what I told you. The fact that I was able to endure my daughter''s apprenticeship exam properly. Saving a new life called Yu-chan in the high elf. I thought I''d spoil you a lot to reward your hard work. This should be called a legitimate reward. "fee, the truth is, for the rest of this year, all" Thanksgiving Day "is good! My Angel, it''s February... Seeing Fee in such a deluded state, Marimo''s mother smiled bitterly. "Mmm... Fei really loves Al...." "Ubu...! My mother, who daily marks "Is friendship beautiful?", naturally welcomes her brothers and sisters as good friends. However, we are cautious about holding Thanksgiving Day. The reason is that when this is held, not only on the day, but also on the day before and after, the Jazz will become soft animals, and study and other things will be out of hand. As you can see. But this time, I don''t think I can help it. That''s all, Fi worked hard for me. "Alright... Aren''t you great...? "Really!? Really, fee, great!?" "Yeah, great." "Ufuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Fee, I''m glad! fee, I like it! fee, I don''t know why you''re being praised! My sister, who loves to be praised, is glad to make you sparkle. But I see. I don''t know why you''re being praised... Sure enough, I have omitted the subject... Well, that''s good. Tomorrow is Phee''s Thanksgiving Day. I''ll play a lot for you, won''t I? - What does Phil want? "Muuu... fee, there''s plenty of stuff you want to play with! Suddenly I''m going to confuse you, I shouldn''t have...! Even so, my angel hugged me with a face like Ebisu-sama. "Don''t dare, fee, I won''t move except until tomorrow! It was a terribly grand declaration. I tried to get it down on the floor, but I couldn''t see it standing on my legs. I mean, let go of the arm that''s tangled with me... But the next moment... "Oh, my God! There''s a bird in the garden! Feiiiiiiiiiiii! I saw a Jazzister who was caught by a wild bird and ran cheerfully. The bird jumped out of the garden early and ran away from the energetic little girl. Unfortunately, my angel, who came back in such a way, pulled my sleeve. "Uh-oh! Outside! Go out with fee and wait for the next bird! Perhaps the idea of ''not moving anywhere but here'' has completely disappeared from your head. This is exactly what Miss Philia Crampott is. So, the 4th Sisters'' Thanksgiving Day will be held. "Yann, yann, yann! Pretend your buttocks are in good mood. Somewhat, somewhat, somewhat " Very smiling, pretending to be a buttocks. Then, hold your palms against your cheeks and let your body quit twitching. "Hehehehe...! Today is finally Thanksgiving Day...! fee, I''m so happy that I''m going crazy...! fee, I love you so much, you''re acting weird...! "It''s okay, Fi, as usual...." "Abu....." The gaze of the field is warm. As a matter of fact, my mother and sister-in-law were dissatisfied as of last night. That means, ''Only Phee is cheating on Thanksgiving Day.'' There is a clear reason for this meeting to be called "reward for Phi", but the reason is that we want to do it ourselves. My mother told me this time on "First Thanksgiving Day" and it stayed the same... But in turn, is Marimo the lower child first...? (Actually, I''d like to hold "Master Thanksgiving Day"....) My teacher is a lighthouse... (Well, it''s a rabbit horn--) Today is our Angel''s Thanksgiving Day, so it''s pathetic if you don''t focus on it. Mummuu! I just saw you, fee! Ntahhhhh, you''ve seen me about fee! Fee, I''m glad! fee, I like it! fee, I want to see more! My Angel is Deldr just by looking at me. "Fi, come here." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When I spread my hands, my sister ran into me with a full smile. I take it seriously. "Ough...!?" I''m a little scared, to be honest, because I''m missing words like "reluctant" or "hard work" in Fei''s rush. I mean, it hurts. "Today! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I won''t be disturbed by anyone...! Hehe! fee, I''m so happy! "That''s not always the case...." "Abu....." Mama is lonely and Marimo is groaning against herself. But Jazzista, where is the wind blowing? I rub my cheeks with joy. "N-tah-tah-tah-tah-tah-tah" "Yeah? What''s up, Fi? "fee, I''ve always been happy! That''s why I want to thank you too, fee! Oops. I didn''t know you wanted to thank me for saying it was Phee''s Thanksgiving Day. I''m glad you started thinking about this. Our angels seem to grow better every day. "So, what kind of thanks does Phil give me? "Hehehe. That''s not true...." My cheeks are kissing me. "I''m still not telling you! "Eh? Why don''t you tell oniichan?" Hmm. When the time comes, fee, I''ll give you a present! Deredere, kiss again with your face. But since you say the word "gift", is it something that stays in shape? "Fufufu. Al, why don''t you look forward to it? Fi, I''m trying so hard! Oops. Does my mother know? Well, considering Fei''s age, it''s a little hard to think about going from one to ten alone. There should always be allies. Mom or Abel - and if it''s a kind of baked goods, we can think of a line called Gado. (Well, let''s wait and see what happens then. It''s like a gift.) I stroke my precious sister''s head. Fei narrowed her eyes with joy. Well then, Fi. What shall we play today? You decided yesterday, didn''t you? "Muu, muuuuu ~...! My Angel immediately looked like she was about to cry. Looks like he couldn''t decide what to do with it. "fee, there''s so much I want to do! The sandbox is fun! I love painting too! I''m so happy to dance with you! I had fun hunting mushrooms! Mushroom hunting is a bit impossible....? I''m not going to go to the Fall Forest now. "Nita, fee, I think. It was so fun hunting mushrooms! Then it''ll be fun to get some fruit! Hahaha... Fruit harvesting. Strawberry hunting was certainly a popular leisure activity in the old world. The boulder is a Jazzister. Do you instinctively think of them as fun? (If that''s the case, I want to take you somewhere next time. Ask Abel, who owns the Garden, or the uniform, who owns the orchard.) Fei''s wishes were honored by her mother. "Oh, that''s good! It''s so nice to have delicious fruit in your family! It will be a good memory for everyone! "Akiyaka! Mm-hmm. As my mother said, ''we can all have fun'' is sure to be lovely. I definitely want to make it happen. "Fei, that was a good idea. Isn''t that great?" "Really!? N-ta, really!?" "Of course, you''re my pride. Thank you, Fee." "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh...! My angel was in a deluded state again and was hugging me. I''ll spoil you thoroughly today because you''re such a good boy. "Come on, Fi. Thanksgiving has just begun. Let''s have a good day, shall we? "Fu, fuhee...! Hehehe...! fee, I love it! What''s there is pure happiness. A monochromatic happiness with nothing else. I wish I could spend this time in the future. No, let''s do our best. Fi, good to see you again. 539 Episode 531 Left Back White and Visitor Left rear white (full). It is a physical feature that has been said to be a testament to Meisha since ancient times. What are the characteristics of the left-hand rear monochrome? It refers to only a portion of the four legs that are white as if they were socks. Of course, this is not the only characteristic that affects physical abilities, so rather than superstition, it should be called genetic responsibility. I''ve never taken any statistics, but there must have been a lot of horses that didn''t run white on the left and back. Still, for example, considering that up to three of the classic triple horses with only seven horses in Japan were white on the left, it is said that the horse racing officials nodded with hope that the famous horses would fall. --And now. It''s not the earth, it''s the remote garden of another world''s marquises. "Uh-oh! She''s white with her left leg! Mejed''s color! There was a horse in front of my angel who jumped in front of me. It is a young token who is still young and has finally started loading people and luggage. This is the horse that was chosen as Fei''s partner in horseback riding training - his name is Nonno. Professor Jantine, who brought my partner Tarika here, says proudly. "This nono is much smaller than the rest of the horses, but it is very smart and temperamental. I don''t think Philia will be able to do any more horse riding training." Tine knows my child has a nasty personality. You must have brought me a horse that I think would be worthy of. "Nono. Would you like to meet my Fee? I stroke my neck. The young fruit horse narrowed his eyes with joy. "Whoa." My beloved horse stopped by with Kapokapo and lowered his neck as if to interrupt. Tarika may be envious because she likes to be caressed. "Uh-oh! Feel it, too! Fei-ni-ni-ni-ni-ni-ni-ni-ni-ni-na! "Yes, yes." I stroked my silver hair. My sister narrowed her eyes as she said, "Hehe ~...". You''re just a kid who likes to be caressed... "Fi, I''m going to say hello to Nonno, who will be riding you from today. "Mmm! Hehe! Nono, fee! Nice to meet you! My Angel is brushing her neck with a gaze. It''s a slightly rough stroke of emotional priority, but there''s no malice or fear. I''m sure my kid''s used to horses on his journey to Cyril and my usual training. "That''s what I''m worried about in Fie-chan''s case..." What is a mother''s valve? Well, of course, Jazzister is the type of "fearless" thing that leads to an accident... On the other hand, Nonno is not moving in such a way, and is solid. Maybe she''s mentally strong. "Little horse, cute..." Nonno, please tell me about my child. "Hehehehe! Horse-san, this is fun! And my angel, who is in a good mood and riding on a nonstop. Today is the first day of horseback riding, so I don''t give instructions to get off the horse myself. Literally, I''m just on top. Still, Fee is in a good mood. I love blankets and tricycles, so this may be natural. "Ntaaa! Nhhhhh!" My sister waves her hand right away. The look reminded me of a girl on a marigoland. "Dear Philia! Don''t let go while riding! Tine is mad at me. With a proper hand of apology, Fei continues brightly. "Uh-oh! Pig! Fei, I want to ride the pig now! I see... Stream stone is a free-flowing myangel... Speaking of which, once upon a time, there was a piece of work that tried to escape a juvenile school on a pig... Tine, who was pulling the nonwolf, shrugged her shoulders as if stunned. "I don''t think Philia needs to do anything to get you on the horse. You''re really relaxing... I''m grabbing the rope now." The pseudo-helmet for riding a tricycle or kickskater is also a well-equipped sister. "Hehe... Kapokapo, go ahead and have fun!" For this minute, Phee''s horseback riding training may go on at a good pace. --Unless you''re alarmed. Okay. Okay. More of a new kind of entertainment than training Phee? --Now that I''ve finished, I have some errands to attend to. Philomena, a graded magician who was taken care of in the apprenticeship exam when she was a village girl, came to our house. I thought you said "I need to talk to you" when you said goodbye. I hope it''s not disturbing... "Mmm-hmm? Altokyun, do you have a face that doesn''t float? Are you worried about something? If that''s the case, I want you to tell this Mia oneechan." A suspicious person with a worrying face, but with his hands twitching, he''s closing his distance. "Mia, since the customer is coming, how would you like to handle it? "I want you to leave it to me. As Altokyu''s sister and exclusive maid, Mia Oneechan will do her best!" Mm-hmm. If she''s not my sister, she''s not an exclusive maid. "Altokyu, you want me to smile all the time. - Like this picture! A pervert who takes something out of his chest. It is, of course, a picture. "Kufu! Kufufufufufufu...! Tamaid-sama looked at the product removed from her chest and noticed the smell. That''s a two-shot between me and Mia... It is an unusual composition of me in a square past with a pulled face and a suspicious person who captures it with a suspicious smile. Why is there such a thing? The baroness who works for the Marquis took care of me a lot, so I couldn''t refuse my "only wish." "... are you happy to see that picture...? "Of course. This is my treasure, right? Look, I want you to see that Altokyun in the picture has a really childish smile on his face. Mia sister thinks that this is what beauty and childhood should look like." What a childish smile...? It only seems to me like a pathetic existence trying to make me laugh somehow... "When you look at this, you''ll find courage and motivation. Whatever happens, it''ll be a mess!" I sincerely hope that "motivation" is not such a miserable thing... If Mia changes jobs to criminals, I''m probably the first victim. "Speaking of which, Altokyun. Did you know that a large number of reservations were made for the use of the Photographer? "Yeah? Did you get an appointment? Or have you decided? The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, in addition to photos of the Oromi Glass Corps - which also promotes leisure baths - was told that it was planning to put away the "Photo of the Person" and put it out in all the facilities of the Chamber of Commerce. However, I also hear that the president of the Chamber of Commerce and Mr. Henriette were discussing the elimination of "political intentions". If the "subject" has been decided, it is said that there is also a compromise between the edges... You''re Hyloit, aren''t you? "Yeah? Hilloit is a Cyrillic voice band? "That''s right. It seems that by modeling Hyuroit, which is very popular from the nobility to the common people, it was decided to use both sides as a propaganda material." It''s quite finished... Well, if you''re in uniform, there''s no reason you won''t try to ride it. Well, I suppose the Viscount Baumann has taken the lead, huh? "--So, Alto, I have a favor to ask you!" "... you want me to get a picture? "The boulder is a genius Alto Kinsen. It would be helpful if we could talk quickly. If Alto Kin has a good face in the Chamber of Commerce, I think you can get photos of the beautiful children of Zon Hyloit more easily." Does that mean dedicating everyone in the Cyril Voice band and friends of different identities to the sheep of sacrifice? (Is that okay...? But it won''t be a direct damage.... No, obtaining photos may increase Mia''s ''Targets''....) Yeah, when you''re really worried, the maid looks happy. I smiled really happy. "Kufu! Kufufufufufu! Altokyun, now Mia, you''re making baked cakes to be taken away by other beautiful childhood photos. Oh, my God. "I want you to feel safe. Mia, onee-chan''s mind and body are already in Alto Kizuru. Of course, the mind and body of Altokyun are also going to love Mia oneechan." I don''t want to hear about your plans! and so on - but when I was talking about something that wasn''t going to be cool for me, time reached that point when Philomena was due to visit. "... then Mia, please welcome me. "--Yes, Master." Damn it... This is the only time I''m in "perfect maid mode".... Mia leaves the room without hesitation. In a room that looked like a reception room, only me, Mom and Fei remained. Because the court magician said, "I want to say hello to your family." Marimo, the other sister, is kept by Abel in the attic. I do not intend to inform you of the existence of the arch elves and pure spirits under the sky. "Noir, are you okay...? Mother seems to care about her youngest sister, who was about to cry when she broke up. And the customer arrived. - Of course. "Ah, you are Mia Villemaine el Venink!? Why are you here...!?" "Nh...? Have you seen him anywhere? I don''t have any memories. And then my name is Mia Cramput." I heard disturbing signs, loud voices, and identity fraud. 540 Episode 532 Proposal from Philomena I thought something was going on and went to see what was going on with Fei. My mother will follow me if I am free or worried. Mia and Philomena were right on the doorstep, as expected. "Oh, you don''t remember me, Mia Villemaine el Venink! "Even if you say ''this me'', it''s because I''m from a narrow family of friends. I don''t know much about King''s Landing. And I''m Mia Cramput." "The other day! I''m glad you said that you don''t remember having fought to the death in the" Beautiful Boy Soft Skin Contest "!?" "Mmmm ~... is that so...? Mia tilted her neck slightly and then slapped her fist and palm. "Ah, were you a participant at that time? But I''m sorry. My consciousness at that time was straight with the boys on the stage, so I can''t remember who was there." It seemed like Mia, it was a nasty reason. Philomena is trembling... "Until the final question, I had all the answers from each other.....! I can''t believe you don''t even know me, who was the unsuccessful champion of previous contests...! "Nh... The final problem is the difference due to the angle of the calf. What kind of questions? "I think that was an Easy problem. Speaking of food, it''s impossible to misunderstand the taste of meat and fruit. I think that mistaking that is a fatal breakdown for a beautiful childhood enthusiast!" Mia doesn''t want to be proud, she blames the tricks that shouldn''t happen, but she looks like she is. What a terrible professionalism! Philomena held her fist and shut up. A mother standing directly beside her muttered to herself. "It''s kind of a world I don''t understand...." I don''t know. I don''t want to know... "--hah!? No way...!?" Philomena looks stunned as if she had thought of something. "Your presence here means that Alto...! Are you with that boy who owns Svesbe skin, who is one of the top ranking beauties in Tokyo?!?" Hey, aren''t you going to stop ranking like that? My skin stands up... "Kufu" But Mia smiles happily. There was a blissful expression and arrogance as if he were to be proud. "Who do you think is washing that beautiful little puddle...? "Pan...! Philomena staggers. Please don''t do this. I''m about to cry too... "Ahhhhhhh!? Hold on!? Nhhhhh!?" My angel is shaking my soul so desperately. And my mother came forward as if she were protecting me. "Okay, are you guys ready? Why don''t you stop humiliating my Al? My mom snaps her hands and stops the two biggest players in the suspicious industry. Philomena leaned ashamed to herself because of her mother''s appearance. Meanwhile, there is no change for Mia. I didn''t seem to be ashamed of my behavior. "Ah, I''m doing it again... My name is Philomena the National Magician...." The court magician lowered his head in the reception room, slightly blushing. For her, this will be our first meeting with her family. On the other hand, our family. Because I was looking at the ugliness earlier, my mother''s expression is waking up somewhere, and as for Fei, she is watching her with a vigilant hug on me. "Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! "I won''t bully you!? How dare you let such a beautiful boy wear off! --There are people in the world who have such hobbies, but I am a kind person...! Philomena begins an unexcused excuse. My angel just said that I wouldn''t be deceived, and I was staring at it with my own eyes. The court sorcerer noticed it. "Aren''t you cute...?! Unfortunately, Fei''s appearance in "Super Vigilance" lacks strength. As a result, they just look cute. Philomena thinks so too and asks me a favor. "Ah, um... How can you let me take care of your sister...? Uh-huh... Philomena''s eyes, looking at Jazzister, are free of wonder and evil. Unlike when I look at it in "hobbies," it''s as if I found a cute little animal. But.... "Muuu...! Ntah, fee, don''t get a hunch! Even in the Elves, the adult High Elves used to "Hell" him. The earliest word "cute" from outside the family may have been the subject of vigilance in this daughter. Until now, my sister, who had been breathing "to protect me", began to look up at me anxiously. "Come on, Fi. Are you okay? I''ll take care of Fei, won''t I? "Ntaaa....! My angel hugged me as if it would dispel my anxiety. Dream-breaking Philomena is sucking her fingers enviously. "So, what can I do for you? You''re not just here to scare our kids, are you? "Ah, that''s right...! In her mother''s words, Philomena corrected her residence and said, "What are you doing here?" "Are you a goga player? "Yes, I am considering a new position for Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess." The role of goga means, after all, "the person to talk to." Since there will be a lot of trouble for people who want to talk to their village daughter properly, it shouldn''t even be necessary to create such a position. "To Al? "No, for your family." Our whole family? I wonder what that means. I can''t read my intentions. As she leaned her neck, she questioned the court sorcerer. "Um... does that mean that me and Al will become ''officials''? "That''s true if you''re a regular goga player, but this is the ''previous stage''. This is not a formal contract, so you can quit at any time for your convenience. It''s not going to get into the country, so it would be helpful if you could think about it with ease." She glanced at me. I mean, is that it? Are you saying you realized I wasn''t going to serve the palace and created a situation close to freehand? How did you get there? Philomena says with straight eyes. "Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess is very precious to have a ''friend'' called Alto. However, in the future, His Highness will not be able to meet with his friends." Well, you''re in different identities and positions. There won''t be any contact. "That''s why I''m a goga player. This will allow you to wave your hand and meet His Highness and the civilian Alto. In this case, the position of" subordinate "can be almost non-existent." "I don''t think that''s possible. Don''t you really need manners and courtesies more than talking in public? Even if the girl were better off without it, the surroundings would never forgive it." Yeah, so... She said it would be solved by "place." In other words, the former guest house, far from the royal castle, which is no longer in use, will be a place for conversation with the role of goga. "If it''s in the royal castle, it''s well guarded. You''ll feel close to" nostalgia, "and you won''t be upset, will you? We should be able to create an environment that is close to unoccupied surroundings." "That''s it....." My mother raised her hand. "Why not just Al, but us? Philomena smiled. Smile and look at me. "You''re not going to come back many times alone, are you? Because I give priority to my family. In anticipation of that, you can "stand", "accompany" and "resign"? Is that what you want to call me? "That''s all, Your Highness sees you as a precious being. Of course, we also have the advantage of consolidating your surroundings." "What''s that? "That''s what Margherite said. Whatever form you take, I want to keep you on my side. I wonder if this is due to his intuition or Six-Sense." "You can play the role of a goga once a month. Of course, if it''s not convenient, you can cancel the climb that month. And if there is such an" excuse ", will there be more opportunities to take your family" outside "? Have you also checked that we are half under house arrest? In addition, in some cases, it may be used for a different reason than climbing. That said, it goes without saying, "If you can have an open relationship with your village daughter, you won''t be able to do anything about it." Philomena laughed hiding her mouth as she noticed a change in my expression. "You''re brilliant with your arrows. It would be helpful if we could talk quickly." That you will receive protection from your village daughter. That means that House Cranputt is the "Fourth Princess." I don''t think so, but this time you won''t get caught up in a strange disturbance, will you? "--Your Highness''s recent apprenticeship examination began the day after tomorrow." Looking at the garden, Philomena murmured as if she were talking to herself. Are you telling me that you wanted to put together a story before I came over there for the exam? (I wonder if the village daughter has an excellent Brain or a subordinate she can rely on...) So, what about that girl? I thought a little bit about Clara and Claudia. "Nhhhhhh, nhhhhhh. What the hell are you talking about? Fish, can you get out of here? My angel glared up at me with his sparkling eyes. What matters and what matters. I don''t think I should ever mistake that. 541 Chapter 533: The Four Swordsmen of the Tower The sacred month of February 1207. One day, the third princess, Claudia Holly, approached the apprenticeship examination of Metel El Fraswerk. Three old knights lowered their heads in front of a marquis. "Do they really insist on that...? It was Philip, the current lord of the Marquis of Ventershoven, who murmured in the troubled wind. He was the fruit father of Queen Tineke and grandfather of the Third Princess Claudia. The marquis is lowered by the old men, all of whom have forged flesh. They were famous among the Marquises as warriors and excellent knights called the Four Swordmen of the Floor. One of the four men is dead, and although the name "Four Swordsman" is already missing, he is nevertheless a samurai representing the Marquis of Ventershoven. All three of them applied for retirement only this year. In the words of Philip, master and marquis, the three men lay their heads silently. There seeped a strong will. Neither convincing nor listening. The Marquis is in trouble and looks right next to him. There is an old magician who was a friend of Philip''s father, the ancestor of the Marquis, and Dan, who became master of the sword of the Marquis and guardian of Queen Tineke. The civilian grandfather, who had no "nobility" but one of them, looked up at the Marquis. "You''re not saying you want to stop, but you can''t help it. I also refuse unwanted prophecies. Because I don''t have any good memories of being forced by a great man...." "Master Ehmont...! That''s not much....! The misguided Marquis stared at the magician with a sad face. This old civilian, who has been taken care of since he was a child, cannot raise his head with him. Philip wanted Ehmont to convince the knights. One step ahead was Dan, her daughter''s guardian. "My lord, is it impossible for Lucan and Squadron to retire from Rabbit and Horn and Pistoleyx? The youngest pistolix of the Four Swordsmen is now 55 years old. I was only the youngest, and I took the initiative to fight monsters last year, but I was poisoned by monsters in last year''s battle, and my physical freedom is getting worse due to the sequelae. Pistolix lowered his head carelessly. "I still have the strength to wave my sword, but we are not allowed to take blindness...! I decided to retire because of my colon... If so, I still wanted to dedicate myself to the Holy Father and Princess....." The name of the Four Swordsman on the floor is known not only to the Ventershoven family, but also to all the people of the country. Even if there is a clear reason for weakness that the disease has decayed, it would cause a great deal of upset to the whole family if they were to die in the event of war. The Marquis says with a reluctant face. "When it comes to pistolix, there''s nothing we can do about it. --But Lukan and Squaro. I don''t think you''ll ever retire." The two old knights nodded face to face. "Unlike the pistolix of the energetic, we have faded. We don''t have enough power to go to the front." "I want you to rest here....." Both expressions and lines were almost the same. But Ehmont frowned slightly on one word. Dan was the only one who noticed it. Philip roared with his arms folded. "Hmm... But, you know, it would be the ''representative of Wu'' of my Marquis." "Unfortunately, not even the four of us will be able to withhold from you during the high season. You know the Marquis." "In other words, we are no longer the representative of Wu...." "- But aren''t you a first-class swordsman or a commander? Even if I can''t force myself to leave, I can continue to be involved in military affairs....." "Please forgive me. It''s time for us to live in hiding." "Our veterans will never stop going backwards." Arrowed, determination seemed strong. The Marquis spills complain. "I didn''t think you''d get away with taking my granddaughter''s recent apprenticeship...." "Sir, the opposite is true. Your Majesty''s recent apprenticeship will allow us to shake hands and retire." The Marquis could not dismiss the appeal before placing a valid reason for old age, saying, "I understand very well. Let''s think about it a little bit," he replied vaguely. Master Ehmont! "Oh, Dan. Thank you very much." "That''s the word. Ong is not our family, so please come to the meeting." After the "conversation" was over, Ehmont Garibaldi was summoned by the Queen''s Knight of the Guards. Dan and Ehmont are acquainted, so they both have much cheaper air than before. "Well, I''m leaving King''s Landing for a while after Claudia''s apprenticeship exam. In the meantime, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to give back to the place you''re taking care of." "If you say so...." Ehmont faces the knight of the Marquis who folds his head down correctly. Such an expression is unusual because the old man he knows is always in a hurry. That''s why Dan leaned his neck. "... Master Ehmont, do you have anything? "Yeah? What is something? "I''ll talk to you, but don''t you have any concerns about Ong? I frowned at the meeting earlier." The tall old man smiles bitterly and shrugs his shoulders at the words. "Have you noticed? I''m afraid of you. - No, what? This is a different story than the prophecy. I thought it would be difficult for the aristocrats to get inside." "What do you mean? "The three of you who had lowered your head to Philip Boy the other day. They''re all nobles, aren''t they? "Yes, but none of the four nobles have titles, including the late Galeos. I don''t think I''m in a position to get into a lot of trouble...? - Nobility is difficult. Dan interpreted the meaning of the old prophet''s line as saying, "I''m afraid I''ll get into trouble." At the same time, I realize that the safety of the deceased''s identity is also there. In the first place, they were under the umbrella of the Marquis of Ventershoven. Saying that you will do something to them could turn the Marquis itself into an enemy. It would be possible to do so for the like-minded Marquises, the superior Three Dukes, and the only Grand Duke. (And then the Earl of Keremans, who owns the Merrose Foundation....) The "Four Swordsmen of the Building" has a reputation for martial arts, but it is not that they are good at business. It would not have much to do with the Commercial Count. "Do you think Ehmont will get them involved in something? "Well." The other way around... " "On the contrary...? "That''s right. The Lord will know about" The Viscount of Bolstrap. " "Of course, I know. Noble in blood, but weak in power. Those who said nothing were one of the topics in the bar." He raised one eyebrow and groaned in a mood, not because Dan was close to the Vicomte. "Bad-mouthed people" is the reason why his beloved Queen Tineke and her daughter, the Third Princess, keep talking. Therefore, this Knight of the Guards hates pussy. "I often go to the tavern, so I often hear rumors about it. --Some of the Vicomtes have entered a prestigious house." "... you are the Marquis of Bailefeld. In fact, there was the second son of the Vicomte''s house, but....." Left, left, left. But the truth is, I don''t know if the Viscount Bolstrap brought in the Marquis of Bailefeld. However, as a way of shaking the body of the nobles, I don''t understand the concept of "Otaki if you don''t stop". --I don''t really like that way of life. "But I don''t think nobility can decide how to live with ''likes and dislikes''." "Yes, that''s exactly what matters. The aristocrat can''t accommodate a lot. If you do not wish, you will be manipulated by" position ". Twist your will." "I mean - do some kindness do something? "Well, it''s my fault. But let me tell you that this is an important time. - My arms aren''t that long. It won''t reach Claudia." "... if so, I will protect Queen Tineke and the Marquis of Ventershoven." "Mm-hmm. So, yeah. Protect as many as you can. After all, that''s all I can do." The master of the sword at the marquis turned a serious eye to the old sorcerer who murmured. "--Is it part of your intention to treat that civilian child? "... I''m not saying no. But it''s more natural that it''s in the nucleus." "What''s that? "Let''s decide. Claudia needs a good friend. But that''s not all." The old man''s eyes were deeply clear. Dan decided to believe this old man''s behavior. "Dear Mr. Ehmont, May I ask you a favor, Your Highness?" "Oh, I got it. --Now, to boost the economy, I''m going to show my face in the casino! Dan smiled at the old man who spoke with the candle and said, "Maybe not." 542 Chapter 534: The Reception Test Ground of Her Highness the Third Princess "Eh!? You''re not taking the test...? "I''m not going to do it. I''m telling you, you don''t have to." February 1207 sacred. I came to take the apprenticeship exams of Clara Chanko and Claudia, and Michemon, who had been here for a long time, told me that there was no exam, and I was confused. No, I was suddenly taken to a separate room, and I said, "What''s going on? And I thought, So, when I thought that I had reunited with my beloved grandfather, it was the first development. "Uh, Mr. Michemon." "What do you want? "Are the other examinees taking notes and practical skills? "''Other'' has nothing to do with it. I know you said you didn''t need it." "Eh... But at the very least..." "If you''re totally illiterate, what do you want the rabbits to try with, like, horns and magic tests? Practical skills... "What are you going to do now, asking if the ranked sorcerer is strong? If you say so, there is no word to return. I''m sure it''s a reasonable decision, but is that okay? "In the first place, it''s not. What Claudia needs is a bloody presence that laughs together and crys together. Do not stand by force, do not stand by wisdom. It''s the one who''s close to you that matters. Hannah didn''t call me just a bragging genius." "So, mind...?" "I mean, I''d rather find a ''good friend'' than a ''good friend''." The theory is the same, but isn''t this exam for "finding my men"? When I thought so, the gambling old man smiled as if he had read "Heart". "Thanks to the exam, you were able to fish. Enough fishing, this is..." I don''t mean to put a needle in my mouth yet... Even if it''s inside. "I think Claudia''s friendship is going to be ''narrow and deep''.... as a royal, I don''t know what that is, but I also try to improve it quickly. --That''s why first of all, you and your family. "Huh? Not just me, but my family?" Wow. Your family. When I was playing board games, he was quick to figure it out. If you want Claudia to be by your side, why don''t you hit her and put it on? The Cranputt family will see him as he is, without his tinted glasses. That''s the most important thing. " I don''t have my eyeglasses... Well, I guess my mother is... Fei--just don''t take it easy? "I can''t compare myself to ''someone'' because they look at me as it is. You can enjoy the present (now) purely. That''s why it''s funny in front of you. --Even that girl can be happy. Don''t you think so? I think so. "Wow, it''s cloudy without a doubt! I see. I see. Did you like Claudia, too?" Besides, it''s not just Clara. That''s what I said when I stroked my beard in a good mood. The old man leans his neck suspiciously. "What the hell is that supposed to mean? "Not just Clara, but all the kids think so. --Children are unconditionally happy and good. You can always laugh at me." "Whoa... Cheng Cheng Yu...." Michemon''s murmuring expression, even with a smile, is somewhere dark. The Textile Inquisitor who noticed my gaze smiles bitterly. "This won''t work. Did it appear on your face? When I was a kid, I didn''t think there were any adults around to say that.... but you''re not an adult." According to Michemon, his childhood was a child eater and a slave-like user. And there was only one person who tried to use it conveniently. "That''s why I twisted it a little bit. Now I think I''ve done a lot of things that don''t make me shy. --If you think so, Claudia isn''t a splendid person who just gets depressed and doesn''t touch the surroundings...." After all, your grandson will be proud. "Well, that''s enough of this grandfather''s story. If I monopolize you any longer, Claudia may swell." "What do you mean? "It''s not a simple story. I''ve been looking forward to seeing you. What kind of story should I tell you? Don''t be rude. I was wondering if you could play board games again. That''s why I''m going to have a lot of fun with him today." I didn''t know you were called to the exam and asked to play. I couldn''t read it, even with this Alto''s eyes! "If you''re resistant to the word ''play'', think about it this way." This is an interview. "In fact, Claudia and the wavelength don''t match, no matter how good they are, there''s no point in taking it. Then let''s have a good time with that. Claudia''s is looking forward to it." Your grandson is a fool, really. Anyway, I have to see Clara first. There, the sound of concom resounded. Yeah? The door was knocked at the tip of an arrow trying to move. "Excuse me." Without waiting for Michemon''s reply, the door opened. I''m a summoned civilian, and I''m on the test side, so I''m fine, but isn''t this quite insane? What, you guys? Two big old men came in. He looks like a warrior with a history of war. I feel a bit like my grandfather Shark, who lives in Cyril. Especially since my mother''s pastry is only called "grandfather" for convenience, in fact, she is still in her 40s, and because her hair is fluffy, she doesn''t feel that she has gone for a long time, and the actual situation should be called "old man", but these two are completely "old people". Her hair is also white and one side is slightly thin. Those big old people are staring at me. No, I don''t feel hostile, so maybe you''re not really staring. I''m just a little sharp. But if you''re a weak kid, you might cry if you look at me like this. "Is this the boy of His Highness''s short-term candidate?" My voice is too wild. But I don''t feel rough. Maybe it''s someone who has a good identity or position. Michemon raised his eyebrows and asked. "I hear what you''re doing here. You all know this is a big day." "I apologize for the rudeness. However, those who may defend His Highness on our behalf cannot fail to see it at a glance! "Dear Left! It''s too late for the test results. We must see if we can trust His Highness with peace of mind! You''re a hot old man. But my eyes are serious. Like I said, I''m really worried about Clara. It feels strangely hot. Michemon''s expression remained unchanged, and his voice was slightly lower than usual. "... does that mean my eyes are unbelievable? Would it be disrespectful to Claudia or Philip''s boy to work with the guest and lie down on the apprenticeship exam in the first place? ! The poor old men stood still with that in sight. Is the hiding place of the textile shop a scary type to piss off? "Ugh, lords. Have I seen the wrong decision? "... ''I''m going to beat the bacon today'', and I just have to lose and come back." Ah, Grandpa, you''re blinded by silence! The two old men, who are feeling a little better, look at us again. "I appreciate your disrespect. Please let us identify this boy! "Absolutely. Absolutely." They are desperate. Is there a reason to eat so much? Who are these people in the first place? 543 Chapter 535 Al vs. Lucan "The Four Swordsmen of the Floor? "Lord Left, that''s what we call it." There are only two of them... Besides, I''m using multiple names on my own, so in a sense, it doesn''t have to be the opposite. They are called the "Four Swordsmen of the Building" because of the battle they fought decades ago, defending the building - the sentry platform and the wolf smoke station - to inform the rear of the enemy''s attack and to say that they had arrived in time for reinforcements. Since then, he has been active under the Marquis of Ventershoven and has been arrogant to the name of a warrior. (Why do such fine people say that?) He said he''d find me. I don''t know if it''s my granddaughter or my house, but I want to protect either of them, so why? "... so, what do you actually do to identify it? "What was known. We are swordsmen. We''ll measure this with our weapons! In that case, it seems to be in direct conflict with what Michemon-san said about "heartbeat".... "Don''t worry. Are we samurai? Swap the blades and you''ll be able to read it! But this isn''t "Samurai"... I stared at an old man with "relatively young hair." "... are you going to fight too? "Why do you ask such questions? The younger one stared at me vigilantly. As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing better to do than tilt my neck. "- I mean, you''re making yourself sick, right? "............! I drowned myself. Was that something you were hiding? "Why... do you think so...? "That''s what it looked like. If you''re mistaken, I''m sorry." In the first place, part of the skin has discolored. I think it''s caused by toxins, but aren''t you going to treat it? Or is it simply discoloration? I think it''s poison. To be precise, I don''t know if you''ll let me see him properly. (At this time, Abel would know at a glance.....) Unfortunately, I''m immature. The younger one said while staring at me. "... even though you''re young, you have a lot of eyesight. Sure, I''m not in the mood. I only came here to" find out, "as I said." I mean, he didn''t want to fight Hannah. And then... "I''m the one who''s going to do it! Your hair is thinner as you step out. Meanwhile, Michemon exhaled a lot. "This isn''t stopping anymore.... Alto Crampet. I''m sorry, you''re dealing with me. If you say anything more, it''ll just take too long." Michemon murmured that there was time for Claudia. That''s why I came close to the spare ring from where I was just now. It''s just a spare, and there''s nobody around. There are only three grandpas and a child named me. The younger one stands on the ringside and Michemon is in a referee-like position. And the one with the wooden sword in front of him is the one who will play with me. "Um...." Raise your hand. And he said, "What?". "I don''t even know your names. Can I ask you something? "Oh, that''s right. - I''m Lucan. Pistolix stands over there. You don''t need any more information, do you? Han''s conversation is determined to be with a fist or a sword! No, let''s have a drink. Mitchemon''s murmuring was ignored by everyone. (I thought there was a real skill from the beginning, so I don''t mind the game, but I don''t really get it...) They''re the only ones who have a reason to fight, not me or Michemon. So I''d like to finish it right away, but if it''s strong, it won''t work either. "I will judge my victory and defeat on my own. Do you mind? With eyes that seemed to resent subtly, the Textile Inquirer said that he was hiding. But Lucan shakes his head. "Dear Mr. Ehmont, This is to see how prepared this boy is. There''s no winning or losing." Does that mean it won''t end until this old man is convinced? Are you kidding me!? (Even now, Phil must be crying. I can''t wait...! If we can defeat them right away, we can defeat them. I thought so. Please, be weak. (It may be difficult because it has two strange names.) Take a distance. I don''t have a spear in my hand. The swordsman''s opponent seems to have no choice but to compete with pure magic. Michemon ignored Grandpa Mukimki named Lukan and told me. "I will judge. I can''t help it, so please do it as usual." The words gave me a little peace of mind. "Well, here we go! "Answer! "Wow!?" The old knight suddenly came running and waved through the wooden sword without hesitation. I can''t see the feeling that "the other person is a child, so I can take care of it". I didn''t tell you not to get hurt, but come on! "Did I...?!? Lukan''s blow? "You''re a priest, aren''t you? I''ll do it normally." I hear something from the ringside. One seems surprised, but Michemon''s voice seems boring. "Oraaaaa!?" The swordsmanship swinging down with a thumpy voice was fast and precise. Unlike the wild sword of the Adventurer, it was an orderly, logical sword. (It is the way people who are well trained to fight. Even though the direction is completely different, if you look at it in a big circle, it may be close to Yantine''s. That is, the sword polished by training) I repeat, it''s fast. Is it a technology that assumes "one-to-many", or has it adapted to that way? (Regardless, I know that if you play with a spear, it''s a skill you can''t win without strengthening your body.) Still, is this really an old man''s move? It''s a very versatile operation. I wonder if you won''t get tired, but I''m worried about this. Fast. Coincidence. It''s a lot of trouble. However, it is inferior to the physical ability of Pugmarion and the fighting speed of brown good-looking men. If that Runelloop girl, Manon, had been alive, I would have let her hold this sword with an arrow. --But it''s not as slow as I can get. Over time, you may learn how to handle this body. Even if it''s awkward, it might be better to settle quickly. "Oh! Are you just messing with me!? I won''t let you use magic! He''s a sorcerer too, so he might be hungry to decide before I do anything. --That''s why we mesh. (Here! At the timing of the slashing, I hit the counter with a water bullet. "Ghh...!?" Lucan distorted his face into a large chunk of volleyball water pierced into his flank. Even though it was a surprise, I stepped on my leg and put up with it. I didn''t think about it with my head, but it felt like my body had reacted first. You''re well trained. --But I won''t allow you to stay. Instantly stack another hit and blow it off with water pressure. "That mass of water bullets, in a flash!? And the chase is quick!" "No, we''ll be late, that''s... If you allow yourself to endure your first shot, you''ll be counterattacked from an unexpected place? Michemon''s reputation is tough. But it''s also true. That was my fault. It seems that the old man who danced in space and was beaten on the stage managed to take possession. While rolling, I didn''t let go of the wooden sword. "Oraa! It''s not over yet!?" The old man, who stood up with the mood of rifting, rushed again with a smiling expression of fighting spirit. (There''s a match, isn''t there...!?) The referee''s old magician doesn''t seem to open his mouth. Is it possible to say "continue" if you decide to stay hidden? (Or is it because you were ''satisfied you rolled and didn''t chase''? If so, it would be cloudy if you were thinking more realistically than a magic exam referee. (Sure, I was thinking, "Down is the end.") Running elderly people move quickly, but on the other hand, they are also visually slow. Was the water bullet hit in a row? "Hah...! Hah...! I can''t lose! I can''t lose with this! His shoulders breathed and his sword-holding hands trembled, but his swordsmanship was sharp. Maybe it''s because the body remembers. As far as fatigue is concerned, we need to shake. (Is this bluntness coming from old age? If so, is this guy already retiring? Does this temper come from mere aversion to losing? - No, it''s not. I know you''re being rude, but I''ve pushed you here. I suppose there''s more to protect than that. I felt the unbroken heart and determination of Miss Isabella during her exam the other day. - Is that why you''re here? That''s why Michemon didn''t decide whether to win or lose? It''s not just a handiwork on the board, it''s a "mind." "This exam is tougher than this." Did my murmuring sound like an old prophet? He laughed and moved his place slightly. It''s as if from now on, ''I know people roll there.'' The water bullet hits and the knight rolls back to the ground. I fly the wooden sword with an extra water bullet and drop an extra blow on my chest. The old knight''s body bounced only once and then stopped moving. I think I lost my mind. "Den..." That''s what the old man left behind. He said, "Your Highness," not "Your Highness," nor "Marquis." (Did this guy work hard for Clara?) A fine knight was there. 544 Chapter 536: The Encounter of the Princesses (Part 1) Sky garden. It is a garden built on a vast balcony in the upper part of the castle. It was said to be one of the most prestigious sites in the Moon Rain kingdom due to its stunning borrowing scenery overlooking the lower boundaries and numerous colorful flowers gathered from around the world. However, since it is a place built for royalty, it is not open to the public. Rumors and bragging from some high-ranking nobles. And by the poetry that the bard talked about, the population was scorched. Of course, because gossip and poetry are the main thing, there are parts that are said to be quite a lot, such as "the highest garden in the world", "the garden with the most rare plants", etc. Praise words would have been far from the "floating garden" owned by the Archie Elf, who bears the name of "Doom." Moreover, since the existence of the elf''s ancestral garden is hidden in the world, it was inevitable that the Royal Castle Sky Garden could be considered the peak of the garden. On that day, one of the royals came to this garden. His name is Claudia Holly Metel El Fraswerk. He is the Third Princess of the Kingdom of Moon Rain. Claudia, who preferred quiet, liked seeing plants from the beginning. However, I haven''t visited this garden much in recent years. Because I was afraid to meet other people. But that day is the day when a boy who is an acquaintance comes. So, to an old magician who was familiar with it, "Why don''t you give him something as a present? That''s what I was advised, and I noticed. ''The boy'' was kind to her. No, you shouldn''t be prejudiced. Neither despise it as "inferior existence," nor look at it as mercy. Very ordinary - a warm smile that was pointed at me before "The Ritual of the Treasure Sword". That''s it. Not only him, but the Craneputs are bright everywhere. It seemed precious to Claudia, as if it were a light shining in the dark. (Thank goodness your father forgave me for picking shader flowers.....) Not all flowers in the garden are precious. Though rare, things that look good are naturally grown. The shedding flower that she was allowed to pick from her father''s king was one such thing. It is a calm flower with a definite "beauty", but not gorgeous. However, what matters is not just appearance, but ''flower words''. --Thank you. That''s what makes me a friend. That you gave me a warmth. Being treated as a "person". All of them made Claudia happy. That''s why it''s a ''thank you'' shader flower. (Actually, the beer flower was good, but the shader flower is also beautiful, so would you be happy...? Beeler flowers have the same flower words as shedder flowers. But because you were clearly precious, you did not get permission from the Father King. The boy should be meeting with the prophet Ehmont by now. As soon as it''s over, I''ll see him. I was thinking of presenting a freshly picked flower in that seat. Claudia smiles uncommonly and heads towards the garden exit. --I felt a sign there. In these times, she hides away. It was late to think that meeting others was the same as being despised. Claudia lurked in the shadow of a tall plant. I was at the entrance. Oh, it''s not Sheila. "Ah, this is Stephanie Onee-sama. It''s been a long time." Two names: Second Princess Stephanie of Moon Rain and Fourth Princess Sheila. Claudia breathed more and more. "Have I seen Sheila since your birthday party? "Yes, that''s for sure. I''ve heard that onee-sama is busy." "Well, even if you say you''re busy, you''re not as busy. I''m just there." The second princess laughs ironically. Stephanie is now twelve. It has already been decided to marry a neighboring country, and preparations for this have been increasing recently. When he reaches the age of majority of fifteen, he should soon get married. In preparation for "migration," I study clothing, life, customs, and other things over there, and I also learn what I need to do together. That was Stephanie''s day. The question is when to go there, before or at the time of marriage, and the adjustment continues. "Just being there" was the irony that it was a place for discussion and a person who did not have a say. Sheila smiles deeply at her sister''s words. It is the same for her that her daughter-in-law is not free. However, because Sheila is a talented person who is said to be one genius in a hundred years, and a princess with "high value" who is also desired from various foreign countries, it is said that it will be difficult to decide who to marry for a while. Stephanie tells such a sister. "I might have been able to marry a domestic aristocrat if I had been engaged a little later." "... did onee-sama have anyone to admire? "Yeah, she''s not here. I just want to be in a country I''m used to. It would be more convenient this way. And recently, the elf chambers of commerce are going to sell one after the other, right? My daughter-in-law also has a Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, but it is the capital of this country where the" new work "is sold. It''s definitely more fun to be here. My shoulders don''t get narrower." Sheila smiled bitterly at her sister, who had always prioritized "My Things". Stephanie''s roots are good, but sometimes she talks too much about what she thinks and causes extra trouble. There is no one left, but what I am saying may also be taken to mean something to my daughter-in-law in some cases. Since the reign of the current king, Moon Rain and other countries have attached increasing importance to ''interacting with other countries''. Of course, "exchange" in this case is not the exchange of artifacts, but marital policy. Why is that? That is nothing more than more wars. In response to the scourge of war, there are more and more moves to counter it in the "Alliance of Blood". So, what did Stephanie say, "If only we were a little late"? Actually, this is also a consequence of the war. The kingdom of Kempton is the kingdom Stephanie intends to marry. Located north of Moon Rain and adjacent to its Kempton neighbor, there is a country named the Empire. In the middle of his magical career, a country united the human sphere and since then he has become Empire. Since then, the Empire was almost the only country in the world until it was destroyed by the Sigil King, who brought about the third great collapse of the world. The Empire, adjacent to the Kingdom of Kempton, has chosen its successor. In other words, the countries of the continent should descend into our country equally. This "Empire" is similar to that of the Third Princess Claudia. There is no doubt that the leaders of the country named "Empire" were directly related to the rulers of the Magic History Period. But Claudia, the king''s daughter, did not have the right to inherit the throne, and the ruler of the present Empire lacked the "proof of succession". Nobody will obey this. In the first place, countries are already independent. Even if you show empire, there is no point in lowering your head. That''s why it''s a fight. When Stephanie decided to enter the Kingdom of Kempton, the Empire showed the momentum of sunrise. Moon Rain and Kempton are in trouble. Try to work together. The engagement was decided because of that background. However, the rapid advance of the Empire fell into a stepping stone shortly after the engagement. And he defeated westward to the desire of the sea. The kingdom of Newminster stood in the way. The army of the First Prince, who is not the Crown Prince, was defeated before a magician with the name of the "forbidden realm", commonly known as the "arm of Mitridades". The Imperial Army put in 60% of all troops and lost less than 40% of them. Meanwhile, the neighboring countries of the Empire joined forces with the enemy immediately after the defeat. Not only the army of my country, but also mercenaries were to be hired, but the knight of the Empire, who was entrusted with leaving a message, the one who wrapped the shadow of death, was defeated in front of the forbidden realm of the Reaper, and was retreating with a better retreat. It was also at this time that Ronim, the mercenary bastard who slaughtered the guards in Cyril last year and then lost to Mejed God, was defeated. It is believed that Newminster accurately observed the advance of the Empire, but on the contrary, the Empire was able to predict the advance of the Allied forces because of the presence of "star reading" in both countries. As a result, the value of "star reading" has increased even more in various countries. Since this war, both the Empire and the surrounding countries have invested in internal affairs to heal the defects of the battle and have remained in a state of moderate well-being. This is the story of October 1204, the sacred year, and based on Alto Cranput''s life, it was the time to save Enineve''s life in the Great Ice Plains, fight lizards and rhuneloops, and nurse the notorious Snowflake. As mentioned above, now that the Empire has grown up, it was whispered that Moon Rain might have a country or house that should take precedence over Kempton as a place to marry a few princesses. In fact, Stephanie''s daughter-in-law would have been "another" if it had been after the battle of October 1204. But I can''t do anything that wasn''t there anymore. If nothing happens, she will marry the kingdom of Kempton. "That''s why I''m here to pick up the flowers that I''ll give you," Future Milord. "--My job is just to pick. I''ll just send it to you with a letter. I flew a fast horse and might be dead by the time it arrives. The flowers are pathetic." But onee-sama, isn''t that necessary? "Yes, I do. That''s why I didn''t bring my legs to a garden that I don''t normally come to. - So, Sheila. Why are you here? In her sister''s words, Sheila dyed her cheeks. This is the first time Stephanie has seen a "genius sister" like this, she blinks her eyes unexpectedly and waits for the next word. The Fourth Princess says. "Today, someone is coming to the royal castle to look after me." "Hmm? Did you invite a guest? "No, I''m sure she''s here for Claudia''s apprenticeship exam." It was the third princess in hiding who was upset by the words. There was a smile of a boy with a tight atmosphere in her head. He must have come for Claudia. (But not like this....! "He" is taken away by a "sister" of the same age who is all better than himself. I thought so. Sheila says. "I wanted to give him flowers. Your father gave me permission to pick beer flowers....." DD It''s the name of the flower Claudia was not allowed to pick. In front of the Third Princess, it became dark. 545 Chapter 537: The Encounter of the Princesses (Part II) Sheila lay her eyes down and smiled happily, and Stephanie dazzled her big eyes. (Did your father allow you to take beer flowers often? The king''s hobby was'' botanical care ''. Historical kings must have cherished this garden, but it was only for rarity and the fame that accompanied it. But the contemporary king loved the garden as a hobby. Thanks to this, modern times are better equipped and staffed than in the past. As a result, we succeeded in creating a better environment, but we cherished flowers and therefore did not give much permission to harvest compared to the kings of previous generations. There is a ''gift'' area inside the garden for the time being, but nothing else is allowed. In particular, beer flowers should have been one of the most unauthorized. The second princess twisted her mouth ironically. "Hmm...? Shizukuishi is your father''s favorite Sheila, right? I can''t believe His Majesty the King, who loves plants and flowers, gave me permission to pick them." "No, that''s..." The sister-in-law controls the sister-in-law. "It''s okay, I didn''t say it because I didn''t like it. You just told the truth. I''m just saying the same thing about reality. --In fact, even if Sheila says" please ", your father won''t allow it, right? Sheila is stuck in words. The second princess accepted it as affirmative. He raised his shoulders and stared out of sight at the "gift" area. "The rarity of plants in that area is quite different from yours. I''m sure you''d be delighted to receive such a flower from a genius princess. Ordinary flowers are going to blush." It was Claudia who responded to the words by holding the shader flower and closing her eyes. She thinks. Even if I gave the flower I picked to "that man", I would be disappointed as soon as the Fourth Princess put it before me. When the boy''s face turned disappointed with his friendly smile, (Nah....! I can''t anymore...! Why does Sheila always take what I want...!?) You said you didn''t have any left. Today, I will also be able to show you the "difference with myself". (After all, your father is more important to Sheila...! Me, me, me...! Claudia burst into tears. The second princess, who doesn''t know that, says. "The Prince of Kempton is comfortable knowing only the ''result'' of being given flowers by me. You''ll be disappointed if your hand with a beer flower reaches out right next to you. Sheila, I''m glad you''re not my competition." With his hands on his sister''s shoulders, Stephanie walked away. The fourth princess, who had dropped her sister''s back, stared at the tall plants right next to her. In the middle of her conversation with Stephanie, Sheila noticed ''who''s hiding there''. On top of that, he pretended not to notice. But I was worried about the words of my "sister" when I left, and then I turned to you. I noticed it there. There is a shader flower in the arm of Another Sister. Ah... I accidentally shouted. The girl who was lying down raised her face. The eyes of the sisters of the same age coincided, and the third princess understood that she was hiding. "Uhh, uhh...! Claudia rushes out of nowhere. - I know she''s hurt. That''s why Sheila couldn''t stop her. I had no choice but to drop off my little sister''s back. "... I''ve hurt Claudia again..." The last princess knows that ''the very existence of herself'' clouds the girl. That''s why I couldn''t chase him right away. The two sister princesses don''t know the truth about beer flowers. Sheila offered to the Father King, who tried to reward him for the various "results," "let me pick flowers, if you will." It was a valuable achievement not because my father was sweet, but because he was willing to ask for it and kick other rewards. She just wanted to thank "someone" straight away. In the spacious garden, the fourth princess stood still. The Third Princess walked along the path she was supposed to have walked with hope. Beautiful flowers are held in its hands. (Such flowers...! Trying to throw it out on the spot, stays with me. This shader flower was picked for your convenience. She thought that the flower itself was innocent. "Uhhhh..." What kind of face should I look like from now on and meet him? I can''t give you this flower anymore. I''m sure you''ll be disappointed later. Claudia looked up at the building where he would be. In this crying face, except for the shader flower, there is no face to match. (I may not be able to see you again today.....) He turned his back to hide somewhere. There it is. I miss you. But I''m not going to see him. There was a boy who thought so. He approaches slowly. Claudia, who was about to run away, could not do so for some reason. (I don''t want to be seen like this!) Your pathetic self will look even more pathetic. However, Claudia, who tried to turn her back, saw a warm smile on her mind. A dear smile to the family, like Mother Tineke and the old magician Ehmont. The boy says to the girl who has stopped moving. "Thank you." "Huh?" He spins words of gratitude. Even if it was something I should have given, it wasn''t supposed to be something I could get. He pointed softly. The flower that was brought out of the garden. "I asked Michemon-san. He went all the way to get flowers for me. He asked the king to do it. --Thank you." "............" Claudia was crying. I didn''t know why the tears spilled. He is watching her like that. No mercy, no contempt, it was a real smile. "Here, like this... like this...! Mi, it''s shameful, I can''t show you..." "People cry when they''re sad, and they cry when they''re happy. That''s why I don''t think it''s strange." I''m sure the words are authentic. "But, my weepy face, whatever...." "My sister cries a lot, too. And laugh a lot. I don''t feel ashamed of that. Of course, even Clara." He didn''t ask why he was crying. Sometimes you say words of consolation. Just stay by my side instead. That made Claudia happy. "... can you take this flower...? "Of course, if you say ''I''m done'' here, I can''t stand it." "But I... couldn''t prepare a ''better flower''..." He laughs at the words. "Here''s a ''thank you''.... I''m happy." - Yeah, it''s real. She thought so. If the Beeler flower comes out later, this person will never be disappointed. "You brought it with you. This flower is not damaged at all." You realized that, too. Claudia cried again. He - Alto Cranput - leaves the building where the old magician waits, asking him to stay with her. Someone has been watching it. "--Claudia, thank goodness...." It''s her sister of the same age. She was watching over her ''sister'' without picking so many flowers. "I''m glad... That''s good...." The fourth princess murmured with a quiet smile. However, there was a smile from "that man". I feel painful when I think of pure kindness directed at others. --Sheila felt envious of Claudia from the bottom of her heart. 546 Chapter 538: The Past, Present, and Future of the Four Swordsmen "I don''t like your mouth, you don''t." Galeos, the oldest of the four swordsmen in the building, said so to Lucan. Lucan, you''re a nobleman, so be careful how you talk. "... you''re noble, aren''t you? The bad mouth will be good for us. I still treat the Marquis with respect." Lucan laughed mockingly when he said so on his young day. He knew. Even lower-ranking nobles who were born as nobles and do not hold titles are embedded in the harassment identity system. That''s why the rough way of speaking was just a little bit of depression. The noble Marquises, with only five houses in the kingdom, allowed such an unprecedented bounce. The Marquises of Ventershoven were a good match for Lucan. That''s why I worked so hard. To protect my place. I want to be able to repay you even a little. Among them were many encounters and farewells. Many of the colleagues who found themselves and supported them died or retired. Among them is Galeos. "I''m not young anymore....." The elderly colleague, who seemed to be in a good mood, laughed helplessly. "I''m sorry, Lucan. If I were a little younger, I could still work for you and Your Highness....." It may have been the common thoughts of the four swordsmen. What do older colleagues say today? "Ah, I want youthfulness....." That''s what I said. It must have been a mere wish. But none of the four swordsmen could laugh at being foolish. When I look back and think about the future, it was by no means other human resources. (I''m not even saying I''m young... If only you could return a little more strength...) And a few years later, Lucan himself became physically uncomfortable and began to worry about retreating. A man appeared before him. It was a noble man with deep ties to a magical institution. Lucan frowns on the man''s words. "Ah? I can regain my vitality...!?" "It''s the left. Developed behind closed doors, this secret medicine is a great way to empower those who take it. However, unfortunately, we cannot prepare many because the materials are extremely valuable. That''s why I came here, foolishly, to be used by the famous Lukan lord as the warrior of the kingdom." "Huh? Did you take the trouble of choosing me as your supplier of that valuable medicine? Saying so, Lucan''s eyes are like staring at me. He did not trust the man in front of him, and he thought that the "place of worship" would be neither a place nor a place of worship. In addition, I doubt that such a convenient medicine exists. In the first place, this noble man is not under the umbrella of the Marquis of Ventershoven. Must belong to another faction. Nevertheless, I''m surprised you brought the Mysterious Agent with you. "Why do you look so scared? I brought this story to you with pure goodwill. Will you be able to fight for your home again if you return? With all due respect, Lucan''s family is a nobleman without a title. If you quit your job, your earnings will be greatly reduced. I''m worried. Looking at his charming face, Lucan became increasingly distrustful. (Cheng Cheng... I wonder if this guy brought this story into my family life because I''m old and weak....) Unpleasant - it must be. But I also thought this man''s proposal was really poking at something that looked bad. The Moon Rain today is relatively peaceful. Speaking of great confusion, there was a "catastrophe" caused by a herd of beasts in Cyril last year. However, it has been overthrown by the mysterious existence of the ''Mejed God''. So Lucan himself said, "If only I had the power of the past! It was not a situation that made me lament. In addition, I cannot say that the financial situation of his house is good, but it is not enough to say that he is being pressured. I felt reassured that I would be able to manage to live carefully. That''s why Lucan talked about the man. This is because the odor and mistrust prevailed. But... he thinks. If only I wanted more power. Or if you need money for the house. I may have thought about asking about it. To break that feeling, Lucan immediately kicked the man out. At the same time, it was decided to resign early. Because I am in my current position with a decaying body, I thought this kind of person would come to me. It was a decision that giving up spaghetti would not bother the Marquises either. (What if it was Galeos?) Lucan thinks. At the time of his death, if he had been provoked to talk about ''youth'', he would have been on board. For a moment, the old knight shook his head in an unpleasant imagination. (Such a disloyal person cannot be in the "Four Swordsman". Galeos must have said no.) Lucan decided to say so. Either way, I reject it, and Galeos is already gone. At the earliest, I thought it had nothing to do with the Four Swordsmen. That was at the beginning of February, just before Her Highness the Third Princess'' apprenticeship examination was held. "Uhh...." "Oh, are you awake, Lucan?" Looking up, he was sleeping in a room. Pistolix, a younger colleague, is peeking worriedly. Unlike Lucan, younger knights with ample hair say with a comfortable face. "Remember what happened? "What happened? - Oh, I see...." Lucan gently strokes his head. He grunted whether I had lost. "Pistolix. What is that kid? I''m a graded magician, so I know you''re good at magic. If I keep being fooled by his magic and say I lost before the magic mystery, I don''t know. But his movements..." "Yeah, that''s obviously a trained leg. Not only physical strengthening, but the movement itself was a warrior that was polished out by untiring efforts." "... that''s crazy. Are you saying that you acquired that body vibration while studying magic as soon as you took up your position? Can you do that? "It''s impossible. Even if you were old, you wouldn''t have enough time to reach that height. What kind of life do you say you can acquire such martial arts and magic at the same time...." "Or are you saying you''re a special genius, like that Fourth Princess? Lucan told me to throw up. He knows that the Marquis daughter he serves has a strong sense of inferiority towards her ''sister of the same age''. It wasn''t a good idea to get rid of it with a word of "talent." Because that child is His Highness Claudia''s apprentice candidate. I don''t like people who unconsciously show their excess talents and hurt their surroundings. Lukan''s words are not "jealousy to younger people", but "I care about the princess''s heart." Pistolix said with a bitter smile. "I don''t know about my age. But let''s say he''s not the kind of person who can take care of things." "How can you say that? "On the contrary, does Lucan''s body hurt somewhere? "... mmm" That''s what I noticed. Lucan''s body doesn''t hurt. There are no scratches. The boy named Alto Cranput would say that he only used ''such magic''. "I can''t believe I''ve been handcuffed... I''m like this." Pistolix realized that the words of the elderly who turned to him were a cover from the evil. "Don''t worry. If a boy were to be proud of his age and be insensitive to others, he would never allow the Prophet to approach His Highness." It was the most rewarding reason. The Effmont Monk values Claudia above all else. The prophet seems to be taking the initiative to place the boy next to the third princess. "... but the most important thing is the heart of His Highness." Can you build a good relationship with that delicate, scratch-resistant, but gentle girl? Lucan thought that was the most important thing. Pistolix smiles bitterly. "Hundreds of stories are at first glance. Lukan, this way." Wake up and gently peek into the room you were guided to. There''s the princess of this country. (Laughing -!) That girlish, modest, but full smile. I was playing board games with that boy with a smile from my heart that wasn''t a comedy or a love laugh. Lucan wondered how long it would take to see her smile. "... is that what Cyril''s voice band has been spreading lately? "Dear Left, I hear you say backgammon. - Does Lucan know that His Highness is the mastermind? "No, I don''t know. I didn''t even know what His Highness liked....." "That''s the same for us. His Highness has not been able to put himself forward in recent years." Lucan saw the princess. It was Claudia''s happily wrapped appearance before Treasure Sword Ritual, when she was still smiling at others. "Lord Lucan" "... ah? "We will soon be leaving our post, but we may still be able to feed His Majesty''s play. There''s another way to serve, right? "Hmm. It doesn''t suit my nature...." But, the old knight murmured. "You might want to remember how to play with Backgammon...." D D After completing the apprenticeship examination. Lucan thought so. 547 Chapter 539: Before Tracking (I''m glad... I''m really glad your smile came back.....) Lucan thought so from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, imagine a colleague who is no longer in the world. (Galeos... You were still a baby. I was worried about the fate of His Highness, but there was someone to support you.) If he were alive, the old knight would have laughed at Alto Cranput like an arrow. In that state, Pistolix tilted his neck. "Lord Lucan. What''s the matter with you? "... no, it''s nothing... Besides, what happened to the squall bastard? Your Majesty''s apprenticeship exam, so I thought he was coming too? "I heard you''re a little late, but it''s still late." "... I can''t help it. Let''s go and have a look." Lucan turns his back to the room where the Third Princess is. Pistolix thought that Lukan''s remarks were not worrying about his colleagues, but rather because he didn''t want to show his face to Her Highness, but followed him without saying so. The two Four Knights went out to the castle building. That''s when I found my last colleague in the distance. "You squall bastard, you''re in there. But it''s weird. Where are you going? "There''s nothing beyond that, like a ''back road'' in the royal castle, right? The two nodded face to face and decided to disappear and follow. It was behind a lonely building that arrived. There are no important facilities around, and there are almost no surveillance perimeters because we have to break through the sentry''s eyes elsewhere to get here. Such a vacuum zone. There''s Squaro and the other one. (What the...? A sorcerer...? A small figure is putting on the robe securely. I can''t see inside. Squaro seems to be talking to the person in the robe. The appearance of a colleague in the distance is serious and gives a feeling of relaxation. Soon Squaro took something from the shadow and walked out. Apparently, the "intimate meeting" is over, and both of them leave in separate directions. "... Lukan, what can I do for you? "It''s settled. Follow me. Pistolix, you chase the squall bastard. I''ll find that strange magician." "I understand." The four swordsmen broke up again. Lucan followed Robe''s shadow more carefully. (What...? Are you meeting someone again? Love walks in the same direction behind a lonely building as this arrowhead. What the hell are you going to do? In the back of the building, far enough from the scene earlier, the robe stopped. However, Lucan''s expectations were off track. There was no one else. I don''t seem to be doing anything. (Someone''s coming...? With Lukan leaning his neck and lurking in the shade, the small figure turned around. "Come on out. I know you followed me." DD For a moment, Lucan drowned himself. He was confident in his ability to track. That''s why I wondered if there was anyone else with me. "Huh? The flourishing" Four Swordsmen of the Floor ", I wonder if I can''t come out in horror? Relaxed - but somewhere smiling. A childish voice. (Bastard, did you really notice me...?! Lucan pulls out his sword and appears holding it. More than ''lured me in'', I stepped on a high chance of getting into battle. I will not be alarmed at all. "Oh, you finally got out? Careful or cowardly?" "Who''s in front of you...? "I don''t know... You''re the one who followed me. In this case, I think the suspicious person is you....? "... you can take off your hood. Let me see." "Huh? I don''t like that. I''m not interested in you. Why do I have to ask you a favor from someone I don''t like? While saying so, the shadow sparkles the dagger. (Weapon...? Aren''t you a magician...? Lucan intensified his vigilance. "Answer me, who are you and what were you doing here!?" The figure seemed to have laughed. In addition, I wonder if you will leave me alone, and this time I will answer your questions. "I''m a ''hobbyist'', and that''s why I''m here. To be a little more specific, that''s why I brought you here." "Whoa....? You think you lured me into this calculation? "Yeah, I was thinking of killing the Four Swordsmen of the Floor." With the ease of deciding on tomorrow''s schedule, the figure says. Lucan narrowed his eyes sharply. "--I killed them all, they''re huge. But then why didn''t you do anything to the squall bastard? "I asked him for a job. I wonder if it''s in the process of dying? "What are you going to let him do? Why are you trying to kill us? No, in the first place... who the hell are you? Lucan kicked the ground. It''s faster than when Alto Crane Put slashed it. I was going to cut off my leg under one sword and then have my mouth slit. However, the high-speed blow of the Four Swordsmen in the building is easily reversed. Loeb''s figure landed two minutes ago. The impact disengages the hood. "You...." Lucan stared at it. It''s "white". "White" everywhere! It was the figure of a "milky white" child with white hair on the top as if he had applied paint and skin as if he had been carved out of marble. The squallows that Pistolix followed came to a less popular place, just like the arrow-headed "White Child." Looking around with something in his arms, he seemed to be checking his luggage. (What is that...? A magic tool...? Pistolix, who was unconscious with magic, also realized that what his coworker had was about magic. But I don''t know what it is. It was something he had never seen before. But more simply. I think what Squaro is trying to do in front of me is not a kind of ''good thing''. (If it was "bad", it could be "slow after activation"....) Pistolix stops looking and switches to asking questions directly. Standing behind a colleague, ready to draw a sword at any time. "--hah!?" Squaro looks back immediately. The Four Swordsman also had the power to realize that if we were to get close enough, even if we were to turn off the signs. He shouted at his colleague who appeared on his back. "Pi, pistolix...! "... what are you doing here, Squaro?" Squaaro noticed in his colleague''s eyes a light that said he would not let evil go. Four swordsman''s youngest pistolix knows that even elders and bosses don''t pull when they don''t. I thought it must be a tough pursuit. "Pi, pistolix" "Yes" "Don''t ask me anything right now. We''ll talk about it later....." "Huh? Later.... here''s what I''m gonna ask you. - What you''re trying to do right now is to chest on His Majesty and His Highness? " " Squaro''s eyes turned away unexpectedly. Pistolix understands that it is involved in the dark behind. At the same time, however, he leaned his neck in his chest. (I don''t know what Mr Squaro is trying to do, but I know it''s not good. But then, why didn''t Ehmont realize this before...? He knows that the prophet has great abilities. Yet today, there is no sign of one of the four swordsmen being alert to this behavior. It''s an important test day for His Highness Claudia. (Is it because what Lord Squaro is trying to do is not so much as silence, or because it belongs to the "good thing" even when it''s dark behind?) Or. Yes or no. I wonder if ''something'' is involved enough to twist the power of the Prophet. Pistoleyx squeezes his fists tightly. My arm hurt because of the sequelae of the poison. At that moment, Squaro''s expression began to cast a dark shadow. 548 Special Edition Cranputt Halloween "Uh-oh! Ntaaaaaaa!" One day, he said, "I think October is over." From the other side, the pig exploded and hugged me. You know my sister hugging and pulling her clothes. "What''s the matter, Fi? So desperate." "Fei, I heard something amazing from Oka-san! Today is the day when you can get sweets if you mess with it! fee, I love sweets! I love you so much! That''s why I piss off a lot! That''s distorted information, ma''am. But I see.... Does Phi know Halloween...? After all, we eat sweets at home at the end of October every year. Well, we eat sweets every day, so there''s no taste or smell at all. But the angels are excited. "fee, there was so much I wanted to try! Climb the curtains or paint on the walls! Swing sticks around the house! But if you do, Oka-san will be angry! That''s why we have a lot to do today! Fei, draw Mejed and the pig! Shake the club! Mm-hmm. Do you think it''s usually my mother''s fury case? I''ll take my angel and put it in my arm. Otherwise, there was a danger of moving quickly to action. "Hehe...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Happy!" Hmm, my cheeks are soft... Mother comes to such a place. "Ah, good. Al got Fi, didn''t he? She remembered my explanation wrong and ran away with a huge rush! Ah ~... finished. Fei thought today was an all-you-can-eat day. Usually my mom beats me on the buttocks when I get violent at home... "I won''t be scolded for teasing you! I can get you some sweets! Today is a very amazing day! "Archiaaahn...! My mother has a crying face. Well, for the sake of this girl, you must correct the wrong knowledge. I say while stroking Fei. "Phew, it''s a family day. This isn''t the day to flirt, is it? The actual Halloween, like the Japanese basin, is "the day the ancestral soul returns". However, since they say evil spirits will come at that time, they will be threatened and driven away, and they will be disguised for that reason. However, you may omit the explanation around here. It seems fun to have Fei dress up, but I usually dress up like Mejed and Piggy... As long as you take it in the direction of a day when you eat sweets peacefully... "Nyu...? The day you eat sweets? Then why did Oka-san tell you that you should be jerking off? "It''s like a voice call when you get sweets..." If you don''t give me the sweets, I''ll tease you "? My mother used to get sweets from various places... I went to get too much sweets, and my mother gave me a trick...." Lady Lucica Crampot looks back at her past with a distant eye.... Well, my mom''s like a little typhoon. Grandpa Shark and Dorothea must have had a hard time. The sister in her arms roars at the words of my mother. "Mummy mummy...! Oka-san, that''s crazy! If you don''t give me the sweets, I''ll get annoyed. That''s what I''m saying! Kihaha, don''t do this! My angel pointing at my finger. Mm-hmm. This is how children sometimes come up with the right arguments. The mother of the boulder is also a Tajitaji. Unfortunately, I''m staring at my son. I knew you had to convince me. "Well, the details are good. Fi. Anyway, let''s all have some sweets today. "Sweets! That''s right! It''s a confectionery day! fee, there''s plenty of sweets to eat! Cake, pudding, ice cream, potato chips! fee, I want to eat it all! fee, I love it! I''ll eat with you! It''ll be fun!" In an instant, your consciousness switched to "eating"... (Well, but...) Fei seems happy, and that''s fine. That''s why I decided to eat the prepared snacks. In front of her favorite thing placed on the table, her sister makes her blue eyes sparkle. "Fuooooooooooooooooo! Wow, today''s awesome! It''s like the birthday of fee! My Angel is already on the verge of catastrophic flooding. Even if there is no substitute for the type itself, it would be enough to be eaten. "Nita, soft steak! If there''s a soft steak here, fee, I think it''s perfect! It''s Fi. This is where you eat snacks, not what you like, right? "Well, shall I have it? Mom wants to eat fast." It''s all about "eating", including mom, but it doesn''t need to be corrected... Countless snacks on the table. Mum and Phee are miscellaneous and seem to be going to eat everything, but only pudding is placed in front of our teacher. Apparently, I''m going to stick to Halloween and even eat it (...). "Please! "" Crane Put The voice of mother and daughter and Mighty Teacher echoes and snack intake begins. Everyone doesn''t seem to have any sense of "preparing for dinner" or "taking care of their health". (Just watching makes you feel full.....) I''ll be modest, yeah. "Nyah, Nyah! Yes, ahn! "Ah, ahh ~ n" Moderately... can you do it...? "Nhhh! After all, Al''s sweets are delicious! But next year, I think it would be more fun to properly prepare a costume... I love making costumes! That''s what my mother says. I don''t have a hobby for cosplay, but I think it would be nice for everyone to enjoy Wye. "What will Al and Abel look like...? Cute, after all? DD!? Me and Abel - Unfortunately, Master Combi changed his face at the same time. It seems that our involvement has already become the default line in Mother''s life. "Ah, I''ll leave the cute system to Abel... I''m the one. I''ll cover it with pumpkin skin...." "... Al!?" My teacher made me look like "betrayed!?" But, Abel, I didn''t betray anyone else. I just gave myself priority. Meanwhile, the sister in her arm raised her face to my words. "Ngu...? Uh-oh, pumpkin wearing from your head? Why are you running like that? Even if they say it''s strange... I sat down briefly and painted an illustration of the Jack Oranteen. "Mummy Mummy!? Who the hell is this existence!? Meged-sama''s rival!?" Did you eat it...? Mum explains "Halloween Monster" to Fei, who is staring at the illustration with her eyes wide open. My angel trembled. "Muuu...! I missed this existence, fee...! When you''ve finished eating your snacks, let''s just scrape the clay...! But it''s a priority to eat. In this way, the convulsion time ends. As I knew it, Cranput''s mother and daughter fell and roared like a corpse. I was eating like a goldfish for an infinite amount of time, so this is only natural... Speaking of which, I haven''t eaten anything other than what Fei or my mom said, so I have plenty of room in my stomach. You will also be able to eat dinner. (Is it really a good thing that there are too many snacks...? I don''t know if I''m willing to eat it, but I''ll leave my own pudding in the fridge... As soon as I thought about it, something strange happened. Someone was pinching the back of my clothes. Looking back, the teacher leaned down with his face red, even though there was no expression. When I thought of something, the beautiful teacher sounded embarrassed from the bottom of her heart and murmured like this. "... oh, if you don''t give me the sweets, I''ll tease you..." After all, I think Plan A is the right route. Even if they snatch their back fingers with despicability. That''s why my answer is fixed. "Abel, happy Halloween! 549 Chapter 540 Squaro and Pistolix "Nu...!?" All of a sudden, he was punched. The double surprise of poison pain and a colleague attack delays Pistolix''s evasion. I succeeded in guarding, but it was more of an arm with sequelae. The old knight, who endured a moment of distortion, stares at his colleague. Because of the use of fists and the targeting of the stomach, it seems that there was no intention of killing, but it is not something that can be seen. "... Master Squaaro, what are you going to do...? "What do you mean, this line...! You explained, ''We''ll talk about this later!'' Nevertheless, he imitated me like a gendarme....! "If those who serve the same Lord are acting suspiciously, it is only natural that they should be blamed. What are you trying to do!?" Squarlo stopped trying to say something in response to the pistolix shout. Because my younger colleague was like a sample of Ishibe Kinkichi, and I realized that everything I was trying to do or the transaction that I would be allowed to miss was useless. Squaro says with her eyes closed somewhere. "Pistolix... I''ve never really fought between the four swordsmen, but if that happens, will you beat me...? "Do you take that word as treason against the Marquis? As anger and confusion vanished and Pistolix''s expression disappeared, Squarlo whispered. For a moment, I looked at my magic equipment. "Confident face? Are you overconfident in your reputation as the most skilled of the four swordsmen and your youth? You said you had sequelae of poison." "The rumors of the alley, age difference and sequelae have nothing to do with it. I will only take you into custody for His Majesty and His Majesty." "Hmm. - I can''t help it! Don''t regret it!?" Before I finish, the kick is released. It was faster and more powerful than the old man who decided to retire. But Pistolix jumps. The avoided squalor smiled loudly. ''Getting Away'' was the purpose of the attack. "Pistolix... You know the fang wolf, don''t you? I don''t answer pistolix. I don''t think that''s necessary. Shut up and pull out the sword. A fang wolf is a beast that is particularly dangerous among the beasts that emerge around King''s Landing. Therefore, both the Knight and Adventurer Guilds around King''s Landing were always fierce beings called "Against this, we must hit multiple times." One particular reminder of this danger was the "Cyril disaster" that occurred in the next big city last summer. The fang wolf was a cause of much damage to the city''s knights and residents. Because it was so much so, the four swordsmen in the building were monsters that I had discussed with them, "It''s better to deal with it with two or more people." Squaro tells his younger colleagues not to let loose the guard in front of him. "For now, I''ll ask. Are you going to put a load on me? It''s in your interest, and it''s in Your Majesty''s interest? "Stop laughing! If those words were true, you wouldn''t have to act like this alone! He must have consulted you, us, and Ehmont! But I didn''t do it. It''s like Master Squaaro himself has proven ''dark in the back''! The man holding the magic instrument once meditated and then exhaled slightly. I see. Okay, pistoleyx... Don''t die...? The magic equipment was activated and a strange light ran. The space in front of you is slightly deflected. (Stupid...!? Is this magic instrument that acts on space?!?) Pistolix, who was trying to stay calm, opened his eyes. At the same time, a beast pops out of the space. It''s agile and powerful. Had he not been a war knight, he would have had his throat chopped off at this moment. "Giggle, fang wolf...!?" Something that has appeared. That was exactly what made him a werewolf beast. Pistolix was more surprised by his colleagues'' magic tools than by the monsters in front of him. "The Transformation Gate is an ancient technology that has already been lost! Why do you possess it!? No, more than that, what are you going to do with the Demon Beast in this royal castle of honor!?" "This'' power ''is the guarantee of prosperity. I know that this is an incredible magic tool. Normally, you won''t get anywhere near the royal castle except a flying beast! But what if there is a noise here that goes beyond the usual scale!? As well as the elite of King''s Landing, you will be wobbly and turn around behind! If the knight of the Marquis of Ventershoven captures it, Your Majesty''s reputation will rise, there will be less to despise Your Majesty, and I will have a great reward! Perhaps the ultimate hand! Pistolix, you need to help me! As long as it''s for the good of the master! "Fools and squalls! I never thought I''d set fire to myself and be proud of my fire fighting skills! Can''t you understand that being clean is the best thing for you and your Highness!?" "Don''t flatter your ideals! Can the Marquis of Ventershoven compare to the other Four Marquises with its innocent deeds!? Can you prevent the disrespect and insinuation that disturb His Majesty''s heart!? Your words are not effective only because of their beauty! So I''ll do it! Last servant before you retired! Squarlo waved his arms and the four-legged beast jumped on the pistols. (Trained!?) The old knight is bewildered by more sharp movements than the usual fang wolf. Squaaro has no qualities as a Subordinate. Then perhaps there are some who have disciplined this. (To throw King''s City into a vortex of chaos more efficiently! The old knight, whose virtue was to be straight, let his anger roll over fear. Whoever prepared the magic equipment or carried the magic equipment in space is about to cause an incredible disturbance beyond Cyril''s catastrophe? We must definitely stop Squaro''s rampage and seize the ''evidence''. I put all my strength into my arm, which hurts with sequelae. Squarlo noticed a change in the expression of Pistolix. (Face of readiness......! Pistolix, are you going to stab a fang-fang wolf in the face and stop it? His expectations fell short. Pistolix wants to hold on to the evidence. I didn''t mean to be dead in a place like this. The trained wolf approached the old knight with fierce momentum. Even the squallows I challenged were fast enough to deal with them. --But... "Nnnnnh! Pistolix was swinging his sword to match the breakthrough. Even if the fang wolf bites off his "part of the meat", one of his daggers was successful in slicing the beast''s belly. And the four-legged beast scattered and fell. "............! What surprised me was the squalor. He certainly knows the power of his colleagues. Even if the Four Swordmen of the Tower were powerful knights, they would have struggled harder and wounded to beat the fang wolf. But Pistolix won. Though I was injured, with a large blade. (I can''t believe it....! He''s still raising his arms...! It was impossible. Do you have an old and still stretched bill? No, it actually happened. The body is decaying and exposed to the sequelae of severe poisoning, but the stubborn person in front of me probably kept on drilling. Squaro was holding his fist. It was pure jealousy. Unlike yourself, who is slowing down, declining, and losing, ''The Forward Mover''. I couldn''t forgive you. Squaro couldn''t forgive anyone who could do that. He kept his magic equipment. Instead, he was pulling out his dagger. "--won ''t the fang wolf come out anymore? "... I''ll let you out later. After I cleaned you up." Pistolix is puzzled by his colleagues staring at him with dark eyes. He, too, knows the approximate skill of Squaro. I wounded myself and said I had sequelae, but I didn''t mean to lose. Still, trying to challenge me... (Does Lord Squaaro have anything to do with it? Unlike the "gate" I just used, there is another hand...) The dark-faced knight took the vial out of his pocket. There''s a strange color of chemicals in there. If Lukan had been in the middle of a confrontation with the White Child, he would have reacted immediately. The vial was the "revitalizing medicine" that Lucan was about to offer as a "goodwill". Squaro says. "Anyone who can hold a wolf fantasy more than a wolf fantasy must be stronger than a demon beast...." "You think that means it''s the vial that you see there? "... Pistolix, this is your last warning. Follow me, or I''ll kill you...." The four-swordsman''s youngest pointing his sword, which was bloody, at him. It''s a clear rejection. Squaro, whose heart was shadowed by jealousy, laughed at his refusal. You can wave your sword without thinking. "Don''t regret it...? Squaro drank the "chemical solution". 550 Chapter 541: The Old Knight Challenges Milky White White. White as darkness. Looking at the out-of-phase child, Lucan opened his eyes. "Ah, it''s in front of me..." "Huh? What''s the reaction? I don''t really know you...." "Oh, I''m sure you know him. D D But The old knight rearranges his sword. "I told you to be very vigilant in front of me, and it''s been discussed in a small part! "What a terrible story...! I haven''t done anything yet. The milky white child, Pugmarion, shrugged his shoulders. On the other hand, the dagger is turned by hand like a pencil. Lucan got his eyes on it. Is that your specialty? "Hmm? This? It''s not my weapon, is it? It''s just a prop." "Props...? "Yeah. Props. I''m gonna stab you and kill you. The important thing is the source." Pugmarion, who had announced the assassination with Assari, put his dagger in front of his eyes, as he could see. Lukan''s body reacts to the tingling. "That''s it... The dagger of the Marquis Claustel...! "Yeah, right? A knight of the Marquis of Ventershoven has been killed with the dagger of the Marquis of Claustel. That''s what matters." "Ha! This is ridiculous...! The old knight threw up a milky white smile. "Who would believe the existence of such an obvious murder weapon!? If you''re aiming at a difference between the two Marquises, you should do something more clever! "Ufufufu...! Pugmarion smiled with her red eyes thinned. It was an attitude that made fun of the funny old man. "If this is what makes the seeds of discord scatter, then that''s the way to applaud them. This is the bedrock for the future. This is what I intend to do in the future. The more suspicions you have, the crazier your surroundings become. You can bet. Humans are such filthy creatures, right? I like to collect scandals and try to think of them as facts. That''s why I''ve got this stuff." I took out a leather bag full of the finest gold coins. The pure marion makes a loud noise as it goes up and down. "I''ll put this leather bag in your pocket after I kill you. I''m sure a lot of people will be able to imagine things in a flash. --Ah, this leather bag bears the mark of the Marquis Claustel. Lucan had an emotion to spit on in the presence of milky white laughing with KeraKera. He really just wants to mess up half the fun. He''s just trying to kill and toy with people for that. "My point of contact this time is. The Marquis of Ventershoven and the Marquis of Claustel are irreparably spinning, hating and killing each other. Speaking of ideals, I think it would be even more interesting if Princess 3 and Princess 4 had a relationship that they really hated." "... hey" Hmm? What do you mean? " "You''re not inferior to the dog shit in front of you. The evil bitch will mean nothing if you don''t kill me! If I slay you here, everything will not be done." "Huh? What? Are you trying to resist? It''s a waste of time, so you''ll be killed honestly. Lucan murmured to a milky white child with a nasty face. "--downstream swimming (...)" "Heh...? The white child''s red eyes slightly narrowed. "The only thing I showed you in the Fourth Princess''s apprenticeship exam was the guy who got there? Who, Ehmont? Or Margherite? "Everyone will be the same. Some of you have already said that you have shared your information. --And my broken wife doesn''t work for me! "Really? I don''t think it''s worth it. Well, if you''re so confident, that''s fine. I''ll play a little." Milky white smiles. But a smile with a clear intent to kill. Lucan mobilises all of his consciousness and stares at the Pugmarion. The white child fished up his mouth. "One piece of advice. If you don''t want to fall into my surgery, don''t let go of your awareness for a blink of an eye. "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll watch you until the moment you die." "Really? I don''t think human spirituality is that strong." A patch and a milky white finger snapped. At that moment... "Nh...!?" Colorful flowers were blooming around. The famous trees stand in the woods, and far below the blue sky, you can see the boundary. It is a landscape he has only seen once. It was no different from Moon Rain''s ''Aerial Garden''. (Hmm, why am I here...!?) The answer to Lukan''s confusion was intense pain. My back hurts like burning. Blood came out of my mouth. An elegant dagger pierced the back of an old knight. "Guhah...! The feeling of glari. And it was like a collision on the wall. No, it was an illusion that Lucan fell to the ground. "Ahhh, that''s why I said...." I hear voices of disappointment and fooling. Lucan said, "What were you trying to do?" And I realized, "What happened?" "Oh, I... hey, consciousness...! "Hey, I''m determined not to let go of my mind, but I''m an expert in illusion and mental interference, right? If we don''t stop this, Hannah won''t win. In other words, it''s impossible for most people. I don''t know who got to Knowledge Downstream, but he didn''t seem to know that I could get into it.... well, if I were to overwhelm you in the first place, a simple physical ability would suffice." "Guaa!?" A white child stepped recklessly on a dagger stabbed in the back. The sword penetrated deeper, some reaching into the heart. "Nh... after all, ''he'' completely prevented me from interfering.... hmm, ufufu. ''He'' is my favorite. Maybe you can do something like that...! The milky child looked up at the sky as if it was a dream comfort. Under that, Lucan moans. "Nah, why...." "That? That''s tough. Are you still breathing? "Well, why, the evil in front of me... Eh, even Master Ehmont can''t see through...? It''s a matter of application. There were many excellent star readings in the illusion history. Some of them are futuristic users comparable or superior to Ehmont. Then, of course, the next question is how to prevent it. "For example, if I say ''defense against the soul'' to you, you won''t understand it, and you won''t know what it means. However, in certain times, it was important to know how to prevent the magic of stars. Among them, the magician of" Kitchen "seemed troublesome even from my eyes. D D The Elf''s ancestor," Doom ", who fought against it, also invented a technique to become a" versus star barrier ". Ehmont is certainly a remarkable sorcerer in this era. And that''s why it stops there. In an era of" similarity, "I would have acted on the assumption that my vision of the future would be prevented." I couldn''t understand what Pugmarion was saying to Lucan. The only thing I know is that this child''s shaped darkness is a superior monster that should never be let go. "Ah, what the hell are you experiencing...?" Lucan''s words were nothing but pure questions. He lay on the ground, so he could not see what the child above him looked like at that time. "It''s not experience, it''s knowledge..." Such a murmur doesn''t reach your ears. The old knight, who knew his destiny had run out, scratched the ground with his trembling fingers. (Galeos... Pistolix... I''m sorry... Your Highness Claudia... Forgive the unfaithful who could not serve you....) What comes to mind is the grandson of the master who plays board games. I was delighted that the girl who had been blocked since "The Ritual of the Treasure Sword" was able to regain her smile. (When I finish my apprenticeship exam, I''ll play backgammon....) Lucan exhaled a coughing breath. A lump of blood spilled out of my mouth and I stopped moving after that. Confirming that he had taken down the old knight, the Pugmarion immediately raised his face. There was no one in that direction, but he nodded firmly as if he saw something. "Finished." The other way around. "Let''s step up Ehmont''s reputation. The old man followed the" invisible place "and noticed he was coming here. You should say you are familiar with your power." Push the gold bag into Lucan''s pocket and the white child leaves. Besides, I don''t want to be "perfect." Because I want to see others go right and left with unstable and uncertain bullshit. By the time the old knight died, he had no choice but to scatter a mess. As for the example, it has been prepared. That''s why "from here" didn''t matter what happened. I don''t want any more interference. Well then, let''s have fun. "In this country, we need to play on an annual basis! We must be careful not to destroy it right away." Only the body of the old man was left behind in an empty building. 551 Chapter 542 Knowing Variants "This is my goal...." Ahhh. Did you lose again..... " "Fufufu..." After several defeats, the backgammon match is over. Whew, I''m weak... Her Highness the Third Princess in front of her - Clara, calmly. But he smiles happily. This girl doesn''t laugh very much, but she''s cute with a modest smile that she occasionally shows. (Well, anyway, you stopped crying, and it still seems fun now, so should I say it''s good?) I don''t know if it''s honest that there are no exams and you''re just playing board games while you''re just chatting. (Later, it''s an "excuse"....) I don''t intend to serve the palace, so I have to think of a word of rejection. The village daughter-- did you manage that? Because.... Still, Michemon-san''s niyaniya face is looking at us from where we took a step... I feel like I''m not just watching my granddaughter. "Ooh... You really go well with Claudia...." Come on... Does it feel like I''m saying ''I won''t let you escape''? Meanwhile, Clara suddenly said something strange, and she leaned down. Is it because of your mind, your face looks red...? "Ah, I can''t believe it''s compatible..." You must be ashamed of your wife. If you make fun of this kind of thing, the child who gets in trouble will go back to the previous life. "... uu" The Third Princess, who raised her face for just a moment, fell back flat on her face when she and I met. "Well, I''ll keep an eye out for the surroundings, so you guys can have a good time." Ho ho ho, a gambling freak laughing. My granddaughter is still illuminated, but for a moment, I have become a real face. The future vision of a man named Ehmont Garibaldi is shabby, but it doesn''t seem to be at all risk-free. I learned about the abilities of this old man not from this man himself, but from a separate story - that of Manon, the girl, and Margherite, the magician of Vale. The magician of the cane said... "There appear to be two kinds of abilities: those that work for the individual and those that can be stretched around the whole world." Individuals are told that they can still see only the future of the object of scratch. The latter would contain all the information within the range where the ability was activated. "Rabbits and horns would be harder for the former and harder for the latter. For example, humans can hear a lot of sounds, but if they talk at the same time, they don''t know what it is, do they? But wandering prophets, to some extent, seem to know ''what''s there''." I thought it was like a prince of sacred virtue, but Vale''s magician shook his head. "I see things I don''t want to see, and I know things I don''t want to know. It will be an unimaginable world. Above all, the problem is that the amount of information is too large, placing a burden on the brain. I don''t know how the magician is folding it around. But when you activate the latter, you certainly take some risk." Michemon usually seems to be shutting down his ability to see the future, and I wonder if he doesn''t want to use it even if he asks me to do so because he doesn''t want it to be used politically. But now I''m using it for this "granddaughter". I wondered how much thoughts were included in the word "explore" that I said with a light feeling. Asking me if I was familiar with Michemon''s powers, the wand magician smiled bitterly behind Vale. "Knowing him and knowing yourself is the iron rule for everything. In a world like this, there may be days when we fight side by side. --Or...." She didn''t say ''beyond''. --Or maybe it''s relative. He cares more about his village daughter than anything else. On the other hand, Michemon is still using his strength for Clara. The priorities are clear, so if we mesh in the wrong direction, they''ll probably fight. (I definitely don''t want to see such a view....) For now, the country is peaceful, and the Marquises of Claustel and Ventershoven are not friendly, but they are not hostile. I hope that nothing will happen and that everyone will be happy. "Mm...? Michemon leans his neck. Clara raised her face immediately. I''m sure your granddaughter loves your hiding place as soon as you notice these little changes. "Master Ehmont, what''s wrong...? "No... Hmm...." Bakuchi''s beloved grandfather looked lost for a moment, but he soon decided to speak honestly. "It''s a little strange... With my abilities, I can make invisible places....." "Where I can''t see....." "Are you ready...? What surprised me was the Third Princess and a knight named Dan, a thirtieth-year-old handsome man who stood quietly indoors. From the appearance of the two, it became clear that ''invisible places'' were rare. "I can''t help but hide it now, but I think it''s too much going on." "But Master Ehmont. Doesn''t that mean it''s unclear whether it has anything to do with the Marquis of Ventershoven? It could be unrelated to our house, and should we let people investigate first...? In the words of the handsome knight, the old man shakes his head. "If it has nothing to do with me, there can be no ''hidden places''. Knowing my abilities, I think I''m using a countermeasure technique or a powerful concealment magic tool. I mean, it''s not a nuisance to us." "... if that''s the premise, it would be that it''s setting something up against Master Ehmont or the Marquis of Ventershoven..." "Today is Claudia''s apprenticeship exam day. There''s a background that''s easier to ride than making noise. I think we should look into it as soon as possible." "Well, let''s do that. I''ll look into it as soon as you tell me where it is. "It''s not one place. Not in two places. Is this inviting dispersion, or is it just the two places you want to hide...? If there were four swordsmen, I would have asked you to do one for me and the other for me. "Lucan and the others are paying badly from time to time." "Then I''ll have to go out. I''m sorry, Dan. Would you like me to take you to the other side? "I understand. - Does Claudia stay here? Or would you like to evacuate the castle? In the words of Knight Dan, Clara rose herself. I wonder if my name came out and made me anxious. The old magician says. "It''s not too far, and Claudia will take you. It would be much safer to be by my side than being surrounded by those knights. --And goodbye. Michemon stared at me. "I didn''t mean to drag you into this, but can''t you join Claudia''s escort? If there is a fight, I will take it, and I will protect you. As a child, if you have already become a rank magician, you can be more than enough as a guardian. And most importantly, with Alto Crampot, Claudia will be relieved. - What do you say? I''m not going to push you, but I''d appreciate it." I think keeping away from danger is the best defense, but I can''t abandon Clara in a boulder... For example, it is possible that this disturbance is targeting Her Royal Highness Princess Claudia rather than Michemon or the Marquis of Ventershoven. Clara is staring at me with a crying face. Do you think we should reassure her first? "I got Clara a ''flower of gratitude''. I''ll do what I want to do." "......! Ah, thank you, thank you...." The little princess murmured with relief. "I''m glad I didn''t abandon you" was a clear account of her mood and circumstances. If I had chosen to stay here, she must have been badly hurt. The handsome knight also lowered his head deeply to me with a nice face. "I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for accompanying me even though I am not yet a recent apprentice of His Highness! We will definitely reward you for your kindness! Even though I was told it was a recent practice, I didn''t intend to become a recent practice in the first place... "- So, shall we go? Everyone, consider the possibility of a fight. We got up and split up. 552 Chapter 543 Moving to the Site There are blind spots everywhere, and they are supposed to exist in this imperial castle with strict security. It was one of those points that I went to with the Textile Inquisitor''s hideout and his grandson. (It''s kind of like the atmosphere behind the gym....) Several tall building gaps passed through narrow roads. Michemon-san feels more natural, but Clara seems anxious. "Mm...? "What''s the matter, Mr. Michemon? "Ladies and gentlemen, at your feet... No, it''s nothing." At your feet? It''s a little bumpy, so you want to be careful? But then why don''t you just shut up? "... cum!?" Immediately afterwards, Clara arrived. I''ll hug you right away. Are you okay? "Uhh... ah, um...! "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. It was impolite." Clara has turned bright red. I''m a big kid, and I don''t think I''m immune to the opposite sex. Is this natural? "Uhh... Ah, ahh... Ah, ah, thank you very much..." Even so, my granddaughter thanked me very hard. I could see that my eyes did not come even though I was lying down, but my ears became bright red. (Nh!?) It''s like a bucciniac just laughed...!? (This old man didn''t shut up because he saw this future!?) Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee Damn it, what is it...? "Mm...? Michemon, who turned the corner at the beginning, made a clear confused voice this time. And don''t come over here with your hands. "Well, what''s the matter, Master Ehmont..." "Claudia, wait there. - Alto Crampot. I''ll take care of her. Michemon goes on alone. (He said, "Wait for me," but he didn''t say, "Be careful." Does that mean ''there''s no danger, but there''s something Clara doesn''t want to see''...? If you can think about it, such as blood piles and corpses. Either way, granddaughter shouldn''t go ''further''. Her Highness the Third Princess is staring anxiously at us. All I can do is give you back your laughter. (The fact that detective magic sucks really isn''t...) It''s natural that people are unsuitable for each other and not good at magic, but I still wanted the genius of detective magic. After a while, Michemon returned with a heavy expression. Clara was waiting for an explanation, but he wouldn''t answer. "Hey, I''ll save the scene. You guys, stay away from me a little longer." As soon as we got down enough, a slab of rock came up from the ground and blocked the passage. (Derived from earth - Stone magic....) It should be a tricky technique with a lot of magic consumption, but it''s easy to use. There was no chanting. Derived magic is very rare, but it is said to be particularly difficult to make something hard and heavy like a rock. For example, even if you made something like a cup with the magic of earth, it''s just ''hardened earth''. If you pour water, it becomes brittle even if it doesn''t spill, and the soil melts out and becomes muddy water, and it''s not something you can drink very much. It is difficult to make objects with the soil itself because it cannot be a clear stone or rock. Of course, soil magic is still very useful, and even if you can build a soil base, it is highly defensive, and is indispensable for farming and building foundation work. In addition, when a highly magical person creates a debris of soil, the soil consolidated to the rock becomes unlimited, so it also has a high killing power. However, there is a big difference between "hardened soil" and "rock" with arrows. I looked up at the wall and murmured. "Wow, this rock wall..." "It''s not that big a deal. There are people in the world who can build metal walls." Michemon said clams. Magic conversions are harder to create than solid ones. In particular, it is almost impossible to create metals. Clara said, "Who can build metal walls...?" I''m surprised. Michemon nods quietly. "A human magician doesn''t know how to use it. Or maybe I''ve never even been there." Magic called "Metal Generation" is enough. Whether there are three species of magic, not just humans. Granddaughter looked down sadly. "Whatever it is, being able to use magic itself is amazing... It''s impossible for me...." The princess, whose sword did not shine, looks as if she were crying. The grandfather stroked his granddaughter''s head silently without saying a word. That alone stops Clara''s tremors. Looking at these two trusting relationships at first glance, I was a little relieved. "We must hurry and join Dan. Something might be happening out there." What happened here? What did Michemon see? At the very least, I don''t think it was a good idea to close the investigation. I''m sure it has a lot to do with the Marquis of Ventershoven, because I won''t say anything. "Claudia. Don''t get away from Alto Crampot, okay? He can''t be trusted." "... yes, Master Ehmont. Dear Alto, thank you very much." Clara came running around and looked up at me. This girl must be feeling something too. I feel very anxious. (Well... all I have to do is protect my granddaughter. It''s simple.) To give you a little peace of mind, I did my best "sales smile". Clara leaned down. (There''s a lot of blind spots here too....) The other point where Michemon could not see the future was also behind the building. Otherwise, the anomaly will soon become sentinel and will be discovered by someone, so this is natural in a sense. That (...) was far deeper than before. There is one clear difference from the former. "This is the sound of battle!?" It also smells of blood. Let''s make a mistake. " Michemon frowned. "... here (...), my power hasn''t returned yet. I''m sorry, Claudia, but I need you to do your best to escort me. I''ll take care of the enemy." As usual, we''ll wait here this time. There may be places I don''t want to take Clara during the battle, but somehow I thought there might be something I don''t want to show you. "Dear Mr. Ehmont... Be careful....." "Oops, I''ll be right back. You should feel comfortable talking to Alto Cramput there." The tall old man disappeared into the shadow of the building, shaking his hand. --Well, I have to keep my granddaughter safe. 553 Episode 544 Furyu Fengchi of Moon Rain (Part 1) Squaro''s body, which drank the medicine, was swollen up. An enormous amount of muscle swells up instantly and the wrinkled skin is as vibrant as that of a young man. Pistolix glanced at the events in front of him with his sword in his hand, twice or three times. (Stupid... Is it possible, is it possible!? No, even if it is possible... is it just possible to do this sudden transformation...?!) Squarro swayed the giant body before being taken away by a nervous pistolix. He seems to be laughing. "Hah, hahaha...! This is amazing! Looks like the power is coming out from next! Now I''m far beyond the peak of my life...! What''s there is joy. It''s as energetic as imagining a rejuvenation. And because you''re a warrior, you know, overwhelming muscle strength. Youth and power. With what he craved as a knight, Squaro shouted joy. Pistolix yells at him like that. "Lord Squaro! Not when you''re laughing!? Such a sharp muscle swell is strange! You should see a doctor right away! A younger colleague speaks up and Squaro looks back silently. He decided that the expression of Pistolix staring at us with his impending witty expression was "fear of himself". "Kukukukukukukuku... Are you so scared of me right now? Isn''t that right? I''m clearly stronger than you are now! Wave your sword to the first letter. That alone brought the blade wind to the distant body of Pistolix. It was a terrible muscle. "............! "Kukukukukukukukukukuku...! Slowly, the big body takes a stance. I''m an overwhelming strong man now. That''s why I want to slash it. I want to slash the man in front of me and throw him away. I want to try this flesh. Squaro thought so. On the other hand, Pistolix instantly realized that his coworker''s eyes showed a strong intent to kill. "Hey pistolix... Let me have some fun...? "Kh...!?" The youngest four swordsmen jumped back with their swords as shields. In a moment, a violent shock runs. A part of the sword was chipped and about to be blown away. The failure to completely destroy the weapon and to fall was probably due to the fact that Pistolix was an excellent swordsman. If they were the same, they must have been slashed and killed without even being able to react. "Fufufu... You''re the man who said the Four Swordsmen are the most powerful, right? But now it''s just a greeting. What happens if I put" reason "on this force...? If I were you, I''d know...? Pistolix tied his mouth tightly to Squarro, laughing proudly. (This man is intoxicated by his powers... Or did the medicine contain ingredients that overenergize your mind...? Either way, there''s nothing we can do if we disable it...! Squaro kicked the ground. Pistolix felt the pressure as if the mountains were rapidly approaching. (Simple body contact......! But if you take it, you die...! Focus all muscles on the legs. Focus only on what you do. It was a dangerous blow that spared no time to think about such things as shooting back or preparing for a subsequent chase. "Kuku...! That was close, wasn''t it? But you do realize that I was taking care of the attack, don''t you? Squaaro showed an uncomfortable expression to a younger colleague who looked straight at him without affirmation or denial. (This guy always does....! I can''t break my heart, I can''t bend. There is nothing to be trivialized in front of the overwhelming strong as it is now. It was uncomfortable. It was difficult to forgive. (I need to let you know a little...! Raise your sword and rush. Slash one of your arms and plant it with pain and fear. "Nnnnnh! "Gh...! The knock-out strike was, however, quickly prevented. Pistoleyx used evasive motion and sword paring to prevent his wounds from being slashed. "Ho! You hit him! But what about next...!?" Shake it down. The opponent''s sword is missing. Wound. But I''m being held back. []/(v5r, vi) (1) (uk) (uk) to shrug off/(2) (uk) to Pistolix''s sword is sharpened. Wound. But it''s not a fatal blow. I repeated that several times. (Why!? I''m not playing games now! And we must have won overwhelmingly! But why can''t you just slash one of your arms...!?) As if you had experienced irrationality, Squaaro makes you angry. Pistolix laughed with blood all over him. "What''s the matter, Squaro? It''s coming out real quick." "Yikes! Yikes! I shook my sword loudly and violently. For a blow to the body. --But it becomes a gap. Squaro did not realize that only avoidance could be done, even though he continued to focus on the matter and decided that it would be good if he did not suffer fatal injuries. "Here...! "Shit...! A wounded sword was thrown into her chest from her right flank. Squaro prepares for death and defeat. - But... "... eh? "Nuuu..." The Four Swordsman shouted at the same time. Reinforced squalor flesh was wounded and still pushing the blade in. The broken pistoleyx sword was broken in half. "Ha-ha, ha-ha...! Shake your arms straight out with a relieved laugh. The youngest old knight''s body blew easily and rolled over the ground. "Hee, you surprised me with a bad surprise...! But your rape plot was powerless in front of this flesh, huh!?" "... gu, uu..." Pistolix can''t get up early. Just lie flat and peristaltic a little. However, Squaro, who burns angrily, did not intend to forgive him for being ''incapable of fighting''. "You''ve hurt my self-esteem over and over again...! You''ll never forgive me...! First, crush your arms. Next, legs. Then I''ll crush you little by little, and finally crush your head. Now it''s time for you to scream with complete despair and fear. Former knights with enlarged bodies and hearts approached their fallen colleagues. On the way, Squaro looked back. It wasn''t, for example, that he had an extraordinarily sharp sense or a sixth sense. If you insist, be careful. Physically surpassed, but as a swordsman, the heartfelt feeling of being purely defeated was only a reminder of the surroundings. --But that once again prolonged Squaro''s life. "Uh-oh!?" One knight sword was approaching. There was no sound, no sign, and a stabbing blow was fired at the emergency. Squaro kicked the earth with all his heart. As the four-swordsman of the building, it was possible because he passed the dead line many times, a quick evasive behavior. The five bodies were moving before I could think. A sharp pain that resounds to your body when you''re late. (How could you hurt this body...!?) Even though it was degraded, the body that withstood even the blow of the Pistolix was clearly damaged. If you don''t mind. If you hadn''t turned around. Aren''t you desperate without realizing anything!? Who on earth could have done this? It should be at least more useful than the Four Swordsmen of the Tower. "---!? Are you...?" Those who stood there. It is the mightiest swordsman in the Marquis of Ventershoven. It was a guard named Dan. 554 Episode 545 Furyu Fengchi of Moon Rain (Part 2) "Pretty much....." Squaro looks at Dan and says. "That''s a lot of stuff to do...? You don''t even know what''s going on, but suddenly you''re trying to kill yourself....." "The fallen Pistolix are our allies. It''s only natural to think about eliminating the monster that was attacking it, ''a monster that resembles Lord Squaaro''." With the blood of the knight''s sword, Dan glances back. Squaro understood from the color of his eyes that he was trying to eliminate himself as a monster. "Dan... Are you willing to ask me what happened? "There''s a premise. We should start by discarding our weapons and surrendering them. Do you intend to do that? "Complete. - Are you going to beat me?" "Well... It''s my first time against a monster, so I don''t know what to say." Before Dan could finish, Squaaro was on the move. Evades a blow from an old knight with an enlarged flesh, but the Kintetsu Knight quickly dodges. "Gh...!?" Pain ran through Squaro''s arm. Like a mistake, Dan''s slash was accurately contained. "I can''t believe I''ve wounded this body twice...! "I can''t believe I can''t cut off my arm with this blow...." Dan murmured at the sight of his sword. His knight sword has no blade spills or distortions. It was an undisputed sword, as an amateur could see. Squaro stares at Dan''s sword. "I hear that sword was forged by Gado''s senior brother. Many knights want it, but most of it is a gem they couldn''t get... Sure enough, that sword will rip my body apart...! Dwarf''s striking armor is the admiration of all knights, swords, warriors, and adventurers. Especially, the legendary famous Gado dwarves are known for their bigotry, and they say they won''t work unless they like it, even if they''re loaded with thousands of dollars. This knight named Dan is liked by the dwarf for his strength and has this knight sword. A skill the dwarf admits. And enough money to atone for the work. Both were what Squaro wanted strongly. The old swordsman was driven by intense jealousy by the grand knight who had both. (Ahh......! I hate you... I hate you...! However, if you hate something, it seems that the power comes from the bottom of your body...! Squaro''s flesh expanded further. Your muscle mass is getting stronger and more miserable. Dan was surprised by the movement of the semi-devil knight who was pointing his sword at him. (Much faster than before....! Then it''s dangerous to have a proper meeting! As if conflicting with that thought, Dan matched his object with Squaro''s sword. The difference in muscle strength and weight shakes the body of the Epic Knight. However, the sword he had never shaken. This was a trick possible because Dan''s body and skill skillfully dispersed the impact. "Hmph, let''s fight my power from the front! Sure, with your skill, even if you''re dealing with Augur''s giant body, you won''t have to take a step backwards! I hate it. I hate this man who can do that. The old knight''s muscles increased in thickness. "Nu...." Dan, who prevents the sword from being shaken down, also looks at the increased pressure. "But how long can I endure...!? My body gets bigger and stronger...! "Well... ''I can''t stand it'' is not necessarily human." "Nuoo!?" In front of me was a silver light. It is the scattering of the sword of Squaaro by its shattering. And it was a reflection of sunlight. "Bh, weapons destruction....! Dan-kun, you were after this...! "I have decided that keeping your sword is dangerous." "Uhhh...! As if to pierce the gap where the sword was lost, Dan quickly dives in and throws a poke. The proud Knight of the Marquis of Ventershoven uses a high level of slash and spike attacks. Squaro is a knight for real. In other words, use a sword. Even if I had no surgery, I was not confident to challenge the Master of the Sword. No matter how physically fortified the opponent is, they have the skill to even tear this body apart and enough weapons to pull it out. (This guy knows how to fight giant opponents...! Blind spot. Blind spot. I''m overwhelmingly unfamiliar with this flesh...! Wounding. To pierce that scared gap. Knowing the other person''s vision. For the first time, I understood exactly the horrors of a knight called the mightiest in the family. But it is also thanks to this flesh that we have not yet died. (Ah, I''m sorry, but I can''t do "one-on-one" with Dan...! Squaro jumps. Beyond that, the magic equipment of the example. When he picked it up quickly, he smiled at the knight in a grand age. "Dan, you showed me your one-on-one skills. But how about one-to-many...? DDDD!? The sedentary knight also watched the distorted space with the blue light. What was there was an impossible magical instrument in the world. The power of displacement. (Did the wolf carcass that rolled there not come in hiding what was alive here, but summoning it from its magical instrument!?) While stunned, space was distorted and four fanatic wolves danced out. Dan slashes two of the wolves that jump in at once. Squaro slapped his tongue. "Chi...! I''m still wounded, can you destroy the mad-toothed wolf intact...! The old knight burns jealousy to the Kintetsu knight who somehow defeats the beast who says "I must hit multiple times". (More numbers...! Summon more beasts...! His mind has already been filled with "Except Dan". The opposing knight noticed that the old man''s eyes in front of him were insane. The magic equipment is ringing again, trying to summon a new beast. "Squaro, are you insane!? Are you going to throw the royal castle into an alley of chaos!?" "Then shut up and get killed! You will resist, so we need reinforcements! More than a dozen beasts appeared. Dan thinks. (If everything comes to us, there is still some way to deal with it, but if you go through the side and go out to the royal castle, it will be bad....! He has something to protect at the risk of his life. There are people I want to protect. I don''t know how many beasts will emerge from that magic artifact, but even the current number will be enough to cause damage. "Dan... Let me see how many of our strongest knights can fight. Squaro laughs. I laughed proudly. There was a new voice. "--That''s not an impossible consultation. Let''s take another chance to measure Dan''s strength!" "Uhh!? Are you...!?" A tall old man sneaked out. He was a skinny but big body magician who gave the impression of a decaying tree. Master Ehmont! Dan shows off his face. His appearance made him feel as if the matter of concern had disappeared. Meanwhile, Squaro''s face is pale. The old knight knows. How much combat power does this Prophet possess individually? Emerging magician Ehmont Garibaldi looks around and says. "Squaro, you have a lot to ask me. - Let me ask you something first. Are you willing to surrender? There was no intimidation, it was a faint tone. Squaro shook his head as he backed down. "No, no...! Don''t come! Please don''t come...! If you come out, you''ll have to use a trump card...! "Huh, a trump card...? It''s really troublesome that I still can''t see the future." Not to mention the troubled wind, the old man shook his shoulders. Squaro keeps shaking his head. "Hmm, this is really going to be a big deal...!? Oh, did you think I wasn''t considering the possibility of your intervention...?!" "I guess I did... Therefore, we still do not know the" future "in some parts. But it''s not. On the contrary..." "Uhh, uhhhhhhhhh...! Squarro screamed, and the magic instrument in his arm shined. However, there is no distortion of space. Dan, who was alert to the appearance of reinforcements, looked suspiciously around. "What''s going on...!? Ehmont-sama, be careful...! "As far as I''m concerned, this is a kind of ''gate''.... Isn''t it possible to call" somewhere else "to tell the bugs not to come out here? "What did I say...!?" Epic knights rush out. But the old prophet controls it by his hand. "Dan, it looks like we''re here to rescue the wounded, secure evidence, and exterminate the vermin. Focus on what''s in front of you, yeah." "But now it''s a big deal...." "- I can''t." The magician laughs bitterly. "I can''t dress up by relying on him to tell me a story, but apparently he (...) can handle it." "Ah!? Who is he!? What the hell is going on!? No, is it happening!?" In response to Dan''s words, the sorcerer stared at the old knight. "Did you fail to do what you did when he was there? "Nah, what...!?" Squarlo is also puzzled by Ehmont''s words. Still (...) the "whisper case" was about to go through another phase with the intervention of one young person. 555 Chapter 546: Moon Rains Furyu Fengchi (Part 3) Destiny. Claudia Holly Metel El Fraswerk always thinks about the word when he looks back on his life. The fact that the treasure sword did not shine. You can''t use magic. Became exposed to cold eyes since the time of the five-year-old ritual. I started to think it was fate. "- What, destiny? Claudia remembers being a little surprised when she told ''the word'' to an old man who could see the future. The face of the old man, who had always stood still and felt secure like a giant tree, was clearly cloudy. It''s just for a moment. Ehmont''s expression quickly reverted to the familiarity on the surface. She often looked at people''s faces. That''s why I realized that the old magician cares about me. The old man says. "I think that seeing the future (...) and defining the future (...) are different things. First of all, Claudia. Your life is not yours. There''s nowhere to be concerned about fate." Tineke, the mother of the third princess, who was listening to such words beside her, gently hugged her daughter. Claudia thought her mother was worried too. I thought it hurt. Accepting that you are "born without blessing" means denying your mother''s life. But I realize that it seems a little different. My mother looked sadly at the old man. Of course, a young princess wouldn''t know why. Queen Tineke asked similar questions when she was young. Tineke and Claudia had a difference in whether or not they knew Ehmont as a child. --Before he was held up as a great prophet, he was called the "Wretched Son." The "bad things" that the boy says are bound to come true. So the young princess doesn''t know that she was hated as a "cursed child calling for misfortune." Because I''m persecuted in the village. The Ehmont boy spent the same day hiding away from the village. I noticed something unusual in the evening, after returning to the village. The sight he saw there... It was the figure of a kind mother who was murdered and deceived by a witch who gave birth to the "Wretched Child". That day he killed a man for the first time. They killed all the villagers, and then electrocuted them. "There''s no way you can accept that I was persecuted or that my sweet mother died because it was a ''destiny''...." Tineke regretted having hurt the old man in inadvertent words. But the tall prophet strokes her head and says. "Otherwise, it''s hard for your lord to get sick. For me, ''destiny'' is a word to spit on, but for others, it is just a word to be ''hope''. That''s why you won''t be forced to shy away. For example, if you take a" sword ", it''s not something you should press on, whether you think it''s a" murder weapon "or a" symbol of longing ". I mean, well..." As at that time, an old man like a decaying giant tree stroked the head of the third princess. "If you believe in ''destiny'' only when it''s convenient. So here''s what I''m saying. - Claudia. You must have a" good destiny "and a" good encounter ". The word ''destiny'' can only be used for good things." And the prophet called the boy in front of him, "Fate for the LORD." She interpreted the boy as saying, "Believe positively." But I didn''t have to. A boy named Alto Cramput had a good look at himself. He has nothing to despise himself. No mercy, no sympathy, straight eyes. They are worried about accidents such as sudden jumps when traveling. Even though it''s the same age, it wraps me up like an elderly man who can afford it. He is a child called a ''prodigy''. Along with his'' sister '', he became the youngest magician in history. In other words, if you were originally on the "other side" and you were Claudia''s character, you would have felt a strike. However, I don''t feel that kind of "awesomeness" from that dying zombie boy. Therefore, she can treat herself as she is. (Perhaps the one who brings this to life is "destiny"....) Claudia leaned over without looking at the boy who was trying to reassure herself by telling an indescribable story in front of her. --The abnormality occurred at that time. "--Yikes!?" The boy who was talking to me with a soft smile suddenly jumped in claudia''s arms. It was at that moment that a girl confused about something understood the situation with her own vision rather than her head. There was a large beast leaping over where they had been until now. If you hadn''t protected her, you wouldn''t even have recognized her as'' dead '', and her body would have been eaten in two thousand pieces. "Ah, ah, ahh...! I was stuck in the fear of being late and bursting. But the boy who holds himself. "A fang wolf...! Being vigilant, the dust is not lurking. "Uhh, uhh, uhh..." Claudia was trembling without a voice. I was completely embarrassed by the vicious monster I saw for the first time in my life. "- It''s okay." I heard a warm voice. A soft smile in front of the moving vision. It was a boy''s concern to reassure himself from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, my vision blurred. The second beast appeared. The boy holding Claudia was attacking from behind as if he had eyes on his back. "... hi! And both of them....! "Yeah, it''s okay." He knows the movements of the beast in his memory. The two in front of me were significantly slower than the same kind of beast I saw last year. For example, if this were the role of the ''Warlock'', we would not have them attacking separately in this situation. It should have always been a collaboration. "There are two of them here. However, it''s" only two separate heads. " Two spheres of water emerged. The size is a little bigger than a basketball. The beasts tried to jump. But it fails. My movements stopped. Like a dog tied to a lead. Claudia doesn''t notice. A part of the wolf''s shadow became rope-shaped, holding its legs together. Water balls hit the faces of the fanatic wolves. But I can''t play. The sphere of water covered her mouth and nose as it was. "~ ~ ~ ~!" The wolves are struggling hard. However, the body did not move and the round water covering the respiratory tract did not come off. Soon the two beasts fell down and stopped moving. I didn''t think Claudia would be able to defeat a monster so quickly and easily and unilaterally. Alto Cranput smiles again to the stunned Third Princess. "It''s okay. I''ll make sure to protect Clara." Oh, even at times like this... (This one cares about me....) Don''t let this upset you. (If, as Ehmont said, there is a "good fate"....) It''s still.... "Clara, can I drop you off? Can you walk? "Eh?... ah, cum! She was surprised that she was being held by the "gentleman" and turned red. 556 Chapter 547 Furyu Fengchi of Moon Rain (Part 4) Well... How should I judge what is happening? From somewhere, a magic beast happened to enter - no matter how much I think of myself as a stray stone, I don''t have a smooth head. Normally speaking, there is nothing more to interpret as'' brought in ''. You should leave it where it came from for now. Most importantly, ''how'' it was brought in. I''m imagining things that aren''t very pleasant right now. The imperial castle is well guarded and has regular walking tours. And today, on Clara''s apprenticeship exam day, the soldiers would have been more eye-catching than usual. Nevertheless, a bug appeared here. Even if Michemon''s "vision of the future" is blocked, this series of disturbances cannot be considered a "mere coincidence". I mean, intentionally. And then, arrowheads... (Same method as Cyril....? Um, a small ''gate''. It''s easy to carry around... Assuming so, the beast will suddenly gush out at this moment. (But there''s something worse...) If only it were the same. (Mm...? But before that, "... uhh, uhh..." Clara seems anxious. We need to find a clue. Whatever it takes, we need to make sure she''s safe. (Should I join Michemon first?) Looking a little further ahead, a "Rock Wall" appeared there. Probably not before. The fact that I deliberately added it... ("Don''t come here.") Is there anything you don''t want her to see? Or did you decide it was more dangerous? Either way, we should respect Michemon''s will. And what should I do? (If a crisis of the same mass as Cyril is imminent, we should rendezvous with Abel without one or two.) Or should I rely on the village girl''s strong faction? But the problem here is Michemon''s behavior. His only message was'' Don''t come ''. If he were just a careless person, he would have made a ''mistake'', but I don''t think that hideout is busy. After what happened on your granddaughter''s test day, we should consider this a disturbance targeting the Marquis of Ventershoven. Then perhaps it is bad for the "other factions" to know about the noise. (The shade on the other side was also sealed off, so it probably won''t be completely windless.....) I don''t think it''s a mistake to rush into trouble right now. Then there''s nothing I can do. Find out where the Gate is. I think this is it. Regardless of whether you deal with it internally or rely on the ''External Forces'', there is nothing you can do without knowing where the magic equipment at issue is. (If Fei or Abel were here, they''d be able to pick up the signs right away...) Unfortunately, I''m the only one here who''s a Pompom Magic Apprentice. I have to do what I can with my hands. "... hi! Clara screamed. It was just there that the fanatic wolf "out of space" was gushing out. I have come to the inference that I may be using the "gate". But you saved my life in a double sense. One is that it''s easier to get rid of it on the way out than after it comes out. (Sticky water...! He poured muddy water into the wolf''s mouth, where the place was fixed. My mucous water has a duration, and after a certain amount of time it becomes just water, but this time I will make the most of this characteristic. If you fill your organs with viscous water, you can''t spit it out, and your lungs can flood and be disposed of easily. And over time, it becomes just water, and you can hide the existence of "special water." And the other one... "Ah, Alto-sama...!?" I filled up the distance and touched the space. (Root, interference...! I have this in my few hands. The opening and closing time of the space has been learned in Cyril. That''s why I know I don''t have time to manipulate this magic. But if you touch magic, you''ll know exactly which direction the "gate" is at its core. (I saw it....) Mitchemon had a lot of reactions. They disappear as soon as they show up, but is this a quick fix? Beyond that rock wall is the Son Machine. This will create a small "exit" over there. Was it to attack Michemon and the others from behind? But the road is blocked by rock walls. If we abandon this place, we won''t be pinned down. (If so, you should move immediately) She lifted up the princess who was lying down again. "... cum!? Ah, Alto-sama...!?" Is this a very disrespectful act? But I don''t have time to explore other means. "I''ll run. Don''t bite your tongue! "Fhh!? Fhhhhhh...! I ran as far as I could through the unseen route I saw before I got here. That''s how we got to another empty spot. As usual, this is the back of the building. The man who caused this disturbance - I don''t know if it''s singular or plural - seems to be familiar with the construction of this castle. (Well, I also know the existence of a secret underground passage and the correct route to the castle, so I may be one of the bad guys....) But look, there''s nothing here. During Cyril''s time, there were obvious and suspicious magical objects installed... (Do you hide it more subtly? Or is this a diversion? I have no power to sense magic. That''s why I don''t know the exact location, even if I come close. It would be quick to talk if the monster came out earlier, but that''s what I call it arbitrarily in the "submachine", and it wasn''t like Cyril on the other side. I can''t expect anything convenient. In the first place, the killer probably doesn''t know that my presence is coming here, and he probably didn''t intend to expose the monster next to the "parent machine" before that. (Now, how do I find a suspicious machine...) It would be nice if you could find something that works with attention and can be discovered from the thought that has been played, but it is a problem if you don''t understand it like that. In that case, it''s the only way to discover something like Michemon-san''s... (Who can predict Michemon-san''s vision of the future and take countermeasures? Even if other futuristic people were here, could they discover it?) If anyone can do that, in some cases, it will be a monstrous existence to outnumber or enlist that old magician. Such a convenient person... "Rururururu... Rururururu...." There was a terrible fainting voice in the empty space behind me. At the same time, someone stuck his back tightly. "Ah, you..." Clara is shocked. Mm-hmm. I''m surprised, too. Because I never imagined this girl would come here. By the way, I was on maximum alert, and I didn''t think I''d get clams and my back. "Mmm... Al, did you catch him...? Someone was climbing up to my back with a loud voice. 557 Chapter 548: Moon Rain Furyu Fengchi (Part 5) The Third Princess of Heaven and the future Savior named "Son of Miracles". And I''m an asshole. Those three met strangely. Well, Clara and I were together from the beginning, so the problem is this girl. "... Mill, long time no see" "Mmm... Is Al... always busy? You just came to see me? A horse sleigh? Basically, I''m not leaving the house... There will be fewer chances of encounters. Clara was surprised to see Powako with her chin on my shoulder. "Mi, Miltia-sama, it''s been a long time...." "Yoo-hoo...." What''s with the greeting? It would be too easy to say that you two met each other when you went to see the wolfglass. I thought... but I guess so too. Powako''s eyes are pointing towards us. "Al, are you kidding this girl instead of Phil today...? "Eh?!!?" Clara blushes in an instant and scares herself. Yeah, but I''m sorry. I don''t know what kind of danger it is, so please refrain from getting off yet? "Mill, I''d like to ask you a few questions, but there''s only one first. - Why are you here? "Hmm? Because I came here...? Truth, huh? But that''s not what I wanted to know. "That was a bad question. Why did you come here? "Hmm? Because Al is here...? "Am I...? Speaking of which, this girl is really coming over here... So you''re here because you know I''m here...? I mean, in the first place... "Did Mill come to the castle?" "Mmm... Do I work here in the nursery? You''re in custody, and you''re not working... Rabbits and horns, we got some information. When I was in the nursery in the royal castle, I noticed signs of my presence and escaped. "... aren''t you gonna get mad at me later? "Mm-hmm... I''m a habitual offender? If you want to see the wolfglass, you''re on your way...? Last time, I finally fed you...! You''re still a free damn kid! Speaking of which, did you escape during Cyril''s time? It''s dangerous in this time of year. "Mill, why don''t you apologize later? D D If so, I''ll go with you. "Mmm... Al, like your father...? The daughter of Ahokainen''s family seems happy for some reason, with a fluffy expression on her face. This girl is a mother and child like us, right? When I smiled unexpectedly, I heard a small voice in my arm. "--You two are very close...." It''s Clara. She looked up at me like an abandoned puppy. Lonely wet eyes also appear to be slightly dark. "Al and I are close....! Meanwhile, Powako exhales and thumps up confidently. Well, for Powako, who wants to make a lot of friends, it looks like me, Fi, Mom, and handsome were the first friends. How''s Noel? I thought of the child of the Guardian I haven''t seen in a while. Clara keeps looking at me silently. At some point she was pinching my clothes. "What''s wrong? "No... Nothing, anything...." That being said, Clara didn''t try to take her finger off. Meanwhile, Powako has big eyes and peeks into my nearby face. "Al... what were you doing here? Hello, bug-san...? Were you looking for Bugs...? Or were you about to pretend to be a bug...? After all, Al is a bug....? "That''s why I''m not a bug. I''m looking for something." Maybe you should keep a secret about the ''gate'' when things are just things. But Powako was with Cyril because of her misfortune. I know some "assumptions". It has also been very helpful in resolving those cases. So, may I explain to this girl that she is looking for a "gate"? I thought it would be good to trust you. (Actually, I''d like to get Clara''s approval.) This girl, who knows nothing, probably doesn''t even know about the gate. Why did the monster suddenly gush out? (It''s a waste of time now. Shouldn''t Powako help us find the "gate"? It was a discretionary decision, but that''s what I decided. "... Mill" "Mmm... Is that important? The smart girl immediately realized from my expression that it was a big deal. "Mill, maybe the same thing will happen to Cyril right now." Powako got off her back silently. Even if it''s rough, your serious eyes will turn towards us. "... I''ll find it...? "Can you do that? "Mhhh...." Powako looks around. I don''t think this means I''m looking for it physically. Somehow. "... Al, it''s a little strange here...? I feel like I can''t read the stars here even if I have a mother....? Is that a homogeneous obstacle to Michemon''s vision of the future? "Can''t you even mill it? Powako nodded at my words. "Am I still a child...? Less magic... It''s hard to say... That''s why it''s hard to read the stars in the first place...? I can''t...? I see. To tell you the truth, the power of star reading is such a huge task that even once used by adults, it will become unusable for a while. Originally, it should be done at a "stargazing pavilion" equipped with a lot of aids. Is it impossible for a young mill to do that without support? (Thinking so, Michemon-san, who can easily see the "ahead", really has the power to break the rules...) Anyway, now you can''t rely on Powako. But if you think about it, maybe you shouldn''t have put a strain on the mill yet. I''ll have to do this on my own, as originally planned. With that in mind, Powako walked right in front of me and pinched my sleeve. Clara is still stuck, so I feel like a nursery or something. "What''s the matter, Mill? "Mmm... Is it okay...? Kang? Is that not the power of star reading, but the ability to search at all? (Normally, what do you think is stupid?) A girl named Miltia Ahokainen certainly likes Kang. We have really arrived at a place like this behind the building with the word "I am here," but this will not normally be possible. Could this girl possibly have some special power? Speaking of Kang, in this world, there is also the ability to exceed the "sixth sense". I made up my mind. "--Mill, can I ask...? "Hmm, let me handle this....? But if you take Kang seriously, you''re a little tired? So when it''s over, Al will piss me off...? Tired? Does letting Kang work involve fatigue? Being puzzled, Mill stood in the middle of the square and spread his hands towards the sky. "Mmm-hmm... Ooh, ooh, ooh, karika..." As far as I know, this is not an ancient spiritual language, a fantasy truth, or a divine holy phrase. Clara in her arm said, "Is that a spell...?" I feel anxious. "Mm, nh...? Found it....? Eventually, Powako pointed to a point. There was nothing like magic equipment, and only a young tree was growing there. 558 Chapter 549: Moon Rains Furyu Fengchi (Part 6) "Rururururu... Rururururu...." After completing the "Kang''s Activation", Powako, who feels like she''s finished working all day, is spinning slowly and sticking to my back. Give me a piss? I see. Like my sister, "I want you to praise me," of course, but I think there is also fatigue, as the person said before the execution. So I bent a little on the spot to make it easier for her to climb. "Mmmm...! Heart Transfer....." She seemed kind of happy. In this way, I''m in a situation like Clara in my arm, Powako in my back, and Mom with the balls, but I have to investigate the Wakagi that Mill pointed out. (We need to keep the barrier up for now.....) Perhaps the most robust thing I have is the arrowhead "muddy wall." From Abel''s point of view, it would be a magic wall full of holes, but now this is the best I can do. I surrounded myself, made the viscous water more like rubber gloves, and then touched the young tree over the thin magic wall. (Feels like a tree...) I don''t even feel the magic in the first place. If Powako hadn''t told you, you wouldn''t have even felt ''suspicious''. (Now, let''s try the magic.) The magic that remained faint and raw ran gently. DDDD Unexpectedly, I almost made a noise. (What is this?!?) It was there. It''s just another world. If you look for the closest concept, would it be a "Different Dimension Box"? Our teacher owns that overwhelming vault. There were magic tools. Just like in Cyril, there was a small ''gate''. However, the "place" is a problem. For example, it would be quick to talk if this disguised the Gate as if it were a tree even if it were an illusion. But it''s not. It''s a strange expression, but isn''t it the closest interpretation that ''a gate'' is installed in a different dimensional box in the shape of a tree ''? But I can tell by touching the roots. This is not a "Different Dimension Box", but a technique that is close to it. In other words, this disguised magician can use the magic of "creating a different space" and almost equal. Shall I leave this unstoppable? (I am here, but not here. That''s why I don''t know where. Is that so?) Even if someone could sense the magic, it would have been impossible to find it. If Abel or Fey did, they might still have made it with a different approach, but they would have done it normally. Apparently, this case involves an incredible bug. --And on the other hand, Powako''s amazement after seeing through "this stuff". "Mill" "Hmm...? Nice! "Mfufu...." Your nose is catching on to your face, and it''s full of momentum. On the other hand, Clara wasn''t able to swallow anything, so she was feeling gloomy. That''s right. "Well, it''s Squaro. Are you still going to keep gambling? I''d like to get a full prize and go home...? "Uhh, uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! Screaming in fear, Squaro activated the magic equipment. The space sways, and many beasts appear. --but... Gang! The wolf screamed and stopped moving. Every time he summons a rookie from the Gate, a chunk of rock emerges from the front of the Old Prophet, flying at super high speed. And he hit the wolf''s forehead with no difference in size, and blew his head above his nose. --It was a repetition of that from earlier. "Uhhhhhhh..." His surroundings are already filled with the remains of the lost beast. Ten, ten. Twenty, twenty. Call me and I''ll kill you. Soon after a breath, one of the best magic beasts around King''s Landing will become a mere chunk of meat. Squaro was stunned by that. (No, no...! I can''t beat this guy...! You can''t even feel "jealous" about strength. I''m glad you even tried. For Squaaro, the magician Ehmont Garibaldi was synonymous with ''death''. With this number of beasts rolling into the ground, it should have been able to fall even if they attacked the army''s jammed fort. But this old man alone is a far superior force to such a thing. "Come on, surrender quickly. Today is an important day for Claudia. Don''t take away that girl''s precious time anymore!" "Uhhhhhhh...! Squaro groaned as he shrunk his unnaturally developed flesh. Isn''t it easier to get off like this? (Yes, no...! No way...! The slightest remnant of pride and fear led Squaro to make another decision (...). --It is the use of "Oku-No-Hand". It was a judgment that could not be made without going insane, and it was a last resort. "Mh...!?" Until then, the old magician with plenty of room frowned. The magic equipment of the big man in front of him began to make a creepy noise. "Squaro! What the hell did you do!?" He laughs at the expression of a worried young knight. I took back the margin. "Hahaha, hahahaha...! I told you, there''s a deep hand...! I activated it...! Watch this. This whole area is gonna blow up...!?" "--Blow it up!? You''re not going to blow yourself up...!? Stupid, then you won''t be safe either! "Hah, hahaha...! It''s too late now...! Squaro''s eyes were shaking darkly. Do you understand that this means'' I''m not just sorry ''? Dan looks back at the prophet. Master Ehmont! Something unusual! What can I do for you!? " "Well then...." Ehmont murmured with his face. "That doesn''t sound like a simple explosion. If you succeed, it will damage the space itself....." "Kh, the space itself!? If that happens, the damage will be too great!?" "... I hear that the ''Great Collapse'' at the end of the phantom seminal history is one of the main causes of space-time earthquakes. If it is an explosion of the same order, I will hold it down with my magic, but if it is the destruction of space, I have no experience of containment. I don''t know if I can prevent it if it explodes....." Squaro laughed to make sure the old magician''s expression couldn''t afford it. Earliest on, his thoughts did not reach beyond ''things in front of him''. The scale of the explosion and its own stability. "Lord Squaro! Stop the device immediately! "Hahahaha....! You think we should stop it? What a shame! ''It''s too late'', I told you!? Once it starts, there''s no way to stop it anymore...! "Kh...! Then we''ll just destroy the device before it explodes....! "Ah, try it! But if you stimulate it, it will explode at that point!? Do you want to accelerate the detonation with your own hands!? I don''t mind, Dan...! "Nuuu...! Epic knights clasped their teeth while holding their swords. (If there is really no way to stop that device, it will leave a huge claw mark inside the royal castle...!? If there is anything about the queen, His Highness, and His Highness...! Dan''s eyes, mixed with anger and helplessness, were incredibly pleasant to Squaro. It was a feeling that did not exist in him before. "As early as possible, the trend has settled....! You guys are looking at it with your fingers snapped...! I don''t want anyone who can turn this situation around...! Squaaro turned his chest and laughed. Behind his gaze is something mysterious. It was a little boy jumping over a rock wall. 559 Episode 550 Furyu Fengchi of Moon Rain (Part 7) (Well.... What should I do with this'' Gate in the Tree ''...? Should we let Michemon know or let the Elves reclaim it secretly? Either way, there''s no point in stopping this. (If you interfere with the roots, can you stop it immediately?) It''s what I do in Cyril once. "Mmm... Al...." "Yeah? Mill, what''s wrong? "Mmm... That" gate "... I think it''s better for you to touch me first...? "To Clara? "- Huh? The gate? Where are the gates...!?" My granddaughter was confused, but I was also confused. ''Cause this is obviously dangerous stuff, right? Is it good to let Clara touch you? If this is me, I can interfere with the roots and use the Magic Wall. In other words, there should be a higher probability of safety... "Mill, why did you think Clara should touch this first? "Hmm...? You don''t want me to ask you that...? Nakamaru...? Daimaru...? Um... It was Powako-sama, wasn''t it? Mr Ahokainen, my grandson from the woven shop pulled the sleeves of my clothes while silently looking at the daughter of the house. "Ah, um... Alto..." Yeah? What''s up, Clara? "That''s right... I don''t know what the hell is going on, but if you want me to touch that tree, I''ll touch it...." Your eyes are straight. My granddaughter seems to believe me too much. It''s kind of a heavy responsibility... But like this girl believes in me, I trust Powa-chan, too. If Mill says it''s better for Clara to touch me, I''ll believe it too. That''s why I said it. "That''s right... Clara, can you touch that young tree? Just be gentle. Careful? "Ha, yes, Mr. Alto...." My granddaughter reached out from my arms. I can''t put this girl in danger because she believed me, so I''ll be vigilant. Eventually, her fine white fingers touched her pale wooden skin. - At that moment. "Eh...!?" "Is this...!?" As if they were droplets falling on the water. The young tree swayed as if the ripples were spreading, spreading in a circle from the part touched by the Third Princess. (What is this...? What''s the situation...? Nothing happened when I touched it earlier. Even when I cast my magic. Why is this happening? What the hell is this? I look back at Powako, who is the Proponent. There it is. DDDD The appearance of the Powako Daimyojin, whose mouth is half-opened and dazed. "... muuuhn, face demon... Something strange...? Al...? Mill...? Feel...? She didn''t seem to understand at all. Then there''s nothing more I can do than investigate myself... (What is this "sway"...? The tree itself doesn''t seem to be distorted.) It''s not a vision, it''s not a kind of illusion. If you touch it, it''s just a tree. The sway has already disappeared. (But when I say ''root interference'', I still know it''s a ''special space''....) Only under certain conditions can you see what this (...) is. So, if there is, what''s Clara got to say? Think for a moment and look at the Royal Toddler in her arms. "Ah, you know, when you stare at me like that..." "Oh, I''m sorry.... Clara, can you touch this one more time? "Ha, yes... So what do you think? Touch it. Arrow and wave. (Yeah, I knew it.) The distortion is'' space ''. I touched the moment the young tree was shaking. There was a great disturbance in the magic. This "disturbance" will cause a ripple. Clara is said to have no "magic". That''s probably true. That''s why she''s not the user of "magic in space", just like the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce No. 2. The shaking of the young tree is probably another cause. If you think about it, it''s... (I wanted to ask you a little bit about Treasure Sword, but it would be terrible to ask this girl who is in a rough spot because of it.) I have no choice but to take another chance. I just got one hypothesis. -Then what? -Yeah. At that time, I detected two abnormalities. Both come from within the Gate. Both are bad. But what is imminent is... "I''m flying! "Eh!?" It was convenient for both of us to get caught up in the body. Build multiple magic walls on the front while jumping backwards with all your might. At the same time, it feels like Zushin. A shock as if your feet were shaking just for a moment. My magic walls vanished one after the other in an instant, jumping backwards and adding extra magic walls along the way, but I managed to avoid damage. "Hey, what the hell was that?!? After shaking, that tree disappeared...!?" I sweated unexpectedly. (That was the destruction of space....! Yes, the space is broken. Instead of disorder, it''s "inside." Is it that wood-like alien space, or the Gate? A counter against magical interference or a perceived structure. How many times did you simply access it? Instead of going to the "outside" where we are, there must have been a mechanism in place to destroy the "gate" and destroy it in a different space. Space elsewhere. Even though the energy of destruction was directed inwards, there was also a small destruction on our side. Perhaps if I hadn''t jumped, my body would have fallen apart in an instant. (Was the lack of ''destruction'' an harassment to catch the ''prey''? For example, the group trying to analyze was trying to blow up roots in the middle of the research.) You may think too much, but if you do, it''s a pretty horrible story. When I first interfered with the roots, nothing happened. There is nothing left at the point where the trees were found. Traces of destruction were also small, and since this was a backyard that was not popular, there was no noticeable damage. With this, no one will know that there was an extremely small space-time earthquake. (But the destructive power was real.....) For example, it wasn''t the "waterfall" itself, it was just a drop of droplets. Still, the Magic Wall was almost pointless. A massive space-time earthquake would destroy the world. - Hello? If Mill hadn''t told me to "let Clara touch you," Maybe I was trying to stop the magic equipment, or someone who later retrieved the Gate, was blowing it up. (Powako saved my life....) After all, this girl is an amazing girl. "... hmm? What was that...? Suddenly the tree disappeared....? Bugs are also missing....." Even if you didn''t understand what happened. (But not now) "One more thing" I felt at that time. That''s the other side - Michaelmon is on the other side of the plane. That thing was on. Probably just like Cyril, for suicide bombing. (If we don''t hurry to stop it, it will be a big deal! As with the young trees, there may be some bad traps there. Even if we put that in the accounts, if we don''t stop the explosion of the Gate, it will be catastrophic. Buzz, even if I try my best to escape, I could still be within range of the disaster. Then it would be safer to tell him to stop, and he would be sure. If only I could interfere with the roots. "We''re both moving! Quite a bit, so don''t bite your tongue!?" "Eh, eh? Where are you going...?! "Hmm...? I''m going looking for Bugs....? Or are you with the wolfglass...? I don''t have time to answer individually. I don''t even have time to let these kids go. That''s why I ran. I was there a while ago, to that place. 560 Episode 551 Fusuryu Houhi of Moon Rain (end) We soon arrived in front of the rock wall that Mr. Michemont had blocked off. His message would be the same: ''Don''t come'', but I can''t say that. The other side may be in the middle of a battle, but I''m going to have to break in. I''m going to run up there! Yeah, ......? Mun. ......?Climbing that wall ......?Like a bug ......? The wall does not go up. It''s not going to. Instead, create a blocky demon wall in front of you while running. With steps, multiple. Using it as a stepping stone, I climbed over the flat rock in a triple jump, thang, thang, thang. ''Oh, oh, oh ......! Pawako-chan is making a little happy noise. I wonder if she''s the type of girl who would be happy to have a roller coaster or something? On the ground, seen from the sky, countless corpses. Most of them are wolves. Most of them are wolves, probably defeated by Mr. Mitchemon. The other two are an old knight lying on the ground and a mature knight named Dan. The other two were an old knight lying on the ground, a mature knight named Dan, and an old man. A man with unnaturally well-developed muscles, holding a "gate". You''ll be able to get a good deal more information about the company. I''ve already crushed the "master device", but it doesn''t seem to be able to stop the explosion here. "----! The guy and I looked at each other. But he immediately seemed to freeze, not at me, but at the girl I was holding. It was as if he had just met someone he didn''t want to meet. (So you know my granddaughter.) Looking down into her arms, she seemed surprised too. ''Mr. Squaro, ......! That''s that man''s name? As you may have guessed, though, it is related to the Marquess of Wentelshoeven. Landing in the backyard. The man remained frozen and did not cause any reaction. Instead, it''s the textile wholesaler''s grandmother who shouts out. Foolishly, why have you come to ......! It''s a given. I''m going to protect and defend you, Clara. That''s why I''m just going to say, "I''m here to stop it. "We''re here to stop it. The frozen man''s eyes indicated a magical tool in his possession. "Do you know what that thing is, Lord, ......? I''ve seen it in cello. I''ve also stopped. The way it''s done, though, is to keep my "root cause interference" under wraps, and it''s still in the form of Poiko''s "mysterious blessing". (I''ll have to go back to the sheep''s house for more information: ......) She was quite a lonely girl, too. You can''t stop it, can you? With the help of the mill, yes. Knight Dan looked at the little girl who was piggybacking on me. You''re a starry-eyed child, a miracle child!Why are you here ......!"? Mun. ......?I came to ask Al to leave me alone ......? That''s just plain dumb! But Mr. Dunn''s eyes, strangely enough, are very bright. Maybe he is one of those people who believe in the legend that Poiko-chan is going to be a "future savior". (Well, now I''m going to ''fudge'' it again: ......) You''re always bothering the mill, too: ....... I''ll have to reward you with something sooner or later. I stared at the mass of muscle. He backed away, shaking his head. Not to me, but to Clara. ''Nah, no. ......!Your Highness, please do not come here: ......!If I let you get involved, I''ll-- I''m sure he was the one who was antagonizing Mitchemon and the others, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of putting his granddaughter in danger. It''s a good thing that they don''t suddenly become engaged. "...... Alto-sama, would you please drop me off at ......? "Yes. Munn ....... I like the ride ......! Do as you please. Landing on the ground, Clara approached a man with a tiny, thin body and a bloated body. Mr. Dunn tried to run up to her, but Mr. Mitchemon seemed to stop him. ''Mr. Squaro: ......'' "No, no. ......!Come on, come on, get out of there. ......! Clara silently approached the man. Then she touched his unnaturally raised arm. ''''--! The man shivered. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. I''m not sure if this body is cursed with some kind of ......?It looks very grueling. ...... "Ugh, ugh. ...... Squaro is upset. Maybe the reality is that it''s neither. That''s why her innocent, straightforward caring is distressing. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I''m so grateful to you. ...... I was very happy about that. I was so happy about that. --I''m not sure if you are the only one who is suffering, but if you are, then I want to help you. "............! Squaro looked down in shame. This would probably not be a fight anymore. I gently approach the mage. "Mil, please. Mmmm. Cheating ......? I know, but... I don''t want to say it. I''m not going to be able to say it out loud. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "To Al, Fushigi-Powerful Injection ~ ...... Yeah, I don''t feel anything. I don''t feel anything. Well, I don''t think she has any talent for granting. Maybe. I''m me, too, and as she moves, I use light magic to create a starlight-like effect. Clara and Mr. Dunn are surprised to see me with their eyes wide open, but Mr. Michemon looks dumbfounded, so maybe they know. (Now I don''t know.) I opened up, snapped back, and touched the "child". (The structure is the same as that of the cello, so it is possible to cancel the explosion itself--) There is something a little strange about it. It''s as if a different space exists within the gate, just like the aforementioned Wakamiki. It''s probably less than a marble in size. However, we don''t know the true size of its "interior". Normally, I would like to interfere with this one as well, but there is also the example of the counter activation mentioned earlier. It may be dangerous to touch it carelessly. (At any rate, should we give priority to stopping the explosion now and deal with this mysterious space afterwards? And that''s why I cut the flow of magic. Along the way, I discovered several traps against the activation of magic. For example, if you tried to touch the keyhole, it would explode. It wasn''t a problem because it was uprooted and stopped at the root, but if you had accessed this in a straightforward manner instead of a foul technique like I did, you would have been in a bad way. I don''t know who would have thought it, but that guy must have been out of character. I don''t want to call it clever, but I''d call it vicious. It''s amazing. It really stopped ringing: ......!This is the power of the miraculous Son of God: ......! Mr. Dan is surprised. Yeah, I''m sure he thought it was Poiko''s power. He seemed to think it was properly Poiko''s power. On the other hand, Muscular Dharma, on the other hand, is pale and stares at the magic tool he is holding. ''Silly, na......!What a complete stop-- Unintentionally, I dropped the "gate". The moment. Save Claudia! Mr. Michemont exclaimed. Several black, root-like objects came out of the "gate". It was like a whip. Like a whip, like a wrenching spear. (Where did they come from?No, that''s obvious!(You know, from a different space?!) The black spear, which may have been able to detect humans, was coming at us equally. Quite fast. Mr. Michemont used his sorcery, Mr. Dunn knocked them off with his swordsmanship, and I jumped, holding the defenseless Poiko-chan. Clara-chan - she was stunned. It''s not that she couldn''t react to the black spear, but rather that she was surprised by what happened right in front of her. That bloated, muscular man was defending her and had been stabbed through her chest. "Su, Mr. Squaro: ......! So, Your Highness, you''re safe ......!You are safe and sound ......! Dropped to one knee. The black spear moved as if to pull out of the man''s body, freeing him and closing in on his granddaughter again. But. Humph. ......! Another old man was cutting off the black murder weapon with his broken sword. It was a knight named Pistorius, who had just fallen down. It was the last trap that had been set in the "Gate", or perhaps the magic tool is completely silent. Squalo rolled on the ground. The hole in his chest is large, and even with the potions he has on hand, he is unlikely to be able to survive much longer. Pistorius looks down at his colleague. There were a number of mixed emotions in his eyes. ...... Lord Square-lo, well done. "So, it''s our duty to protect your highness because it''s our rightful place to do so: ...... The old man, who was rapidly losing his vitality, was still laughing. He was smiling, somewhat proudly. ''Pi, Pistoriques ....... You are the one who, with a broken sword and poisoned arm, has done a great job of cutting off the ri,....... That''s something I couldn''t do: ...... It''s called a false consciousness. But it seems to have been broken by a single blow. My arm is no longer moving. There is no regret in the eyes of the man who said that. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. ''Ah, ah, ......!Mr. Squaro!Mr. Squaro, ......! My granddaughter is clinging to the fallen man. The prophetess, like a giant tree, told the fallen man. The prophet, like a giant tree, says to the fallen man, "You were a true knight. You have been a true knight. ....... And, ridiculous ....... I''m a wayward outsider. Ki, I don''t deserve to be called a knight. I am ......, but at least in the end, as a ''person'', I could die ...... The man meditates. He finally muttered, "Your Highness, you are ......," but no more words were heard. Then he stopped moving. The two knights prayed silently. Clara cried aloud and Poiko patted her on the head. Mr. Michemont bowed to us. ''I see that I owe you - or rather, you owe me - a great debt of gratitude. It would have been nice if you could have rewarded the mill for that, while I was at it. But if you think of it as a ''debt'', we''ll use it as a material, and as with the village girl, I''m going to decline the approaching lesson. "Mun. ......?I didn''t do anything. ...... Pawako-chan climbed on top of me. I gave her a piggyback and she smiled happily. The old soothsayer fished his lips up in a smile. I''m not sure how you would react after quelling a ruckus that could have blown up the castle. --You are in the meantime, you''re Fushuryu and Fenghina. Mun. ......?Never heard of the word ......?Al, tell me the meaning? "Hmmm... ......?I mean a hiding dragon and a phoenix chick. The hiding dragon is only hiding, so it can fly right away, but the phoenix chicks will take some time to grow up: ......? Can it be said that there is a difference between those who are ready to fight and those who will eventually become great? I prefer the barnacle: ......! Well, I''m sure Poiko would say that. You can''t get rid of them. There are dragons and phoenixes in Moon Rain. If you get one of them, you''ll have the whole world. It''s not a prophecy. Yeah, I''m just saying it in passing. The old soothsayer said in a carefree voice, and leaned close to the girl who he thought of as his grandson. * * * * --The moonshine and the dragon and phoenixes. If you get one of them, you''ll have the whole world. These words were delivered to Queen Tineke by the knight Dan. He knew it was only a compliment and did not want to bother the princess and the children who had saved the castle, so he did not mention the names of the two names that were described as such at last. As a result, it was misunderstood that some wandering prophet ''got such an oracle''. From this day onward, the number of people in the Moon Rain Kingdom trying to find Fushuryu Fenghina would increase. I was convinced that it was Fushuryu Houhina. Just like the Ojama girl, Manon. ****** On this day, a miracle is happening. An old knight, whose arm had been immobilized by the aftereffects of a poisonous substance, had finally made a full recovery. When I woke up in the morning, the pain and numbness were gone, and the discolored skin had changed to a fresh skin color. How did he recover from an injury that even doctors would spoon feed him? Both the people around him and himself wondered from the bottom of their hearts. The knight Pistorius rescinded his retirement and would continue to serve the Third Princess as the only surviving Four Swordsman in the rooftops. * * * * Thus, Her Royal Highness the Third Princess''s recent examinations (????) have ended, ostensibly without a hitch. I''m sure you''ll be pleased with the results. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. --I''m not going to be the only one, but I''m not going to be the only one. 561 Episode 552 Scenes from a Brother and Sister-in-Law It''s March of the year 1207. The busy month of February has come to an end, and I''ve managed to catch my breath. Although there are still some events to be held this year to establish a "society" for Yvonne, the twin-tailed maid, we are taking a break for now. Speaking of taking a break, my family is currently taking a nap. Abel has been out since this morning on an errand, but the remaining three members of the family are huddled together in a hammock, drooling and sighing in their sleep. (Well, I''m laying there slack-jawed, too, by the way. I lay on my back and stared at the ceiling in a daze. This kind of wasted time, or what seems to be wasted time, seems to me to be a luxury. After all, I hadn''t had any of this in the later years of my previous life. "You''re working a little too hard, Artoo-kun. I think you should rest a little more, sister. Even the bad maid told me that. Well, until last year, I was busy studying for exams. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it. I''m going to take it a little slower now that those things are done. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. I think I have no choice but to sleep with him now. I don''t want it. Go away. Then, I will come to attack you later. I hope you''re looking forward to it. Who would look forward to such a thing? Anyway, the pervert went back to work. I think I''m going to be a little more lazy. (Mu ......?) However, there was a hint of a creepy feeling. I looked around to see what was going on. "Akyu ....... What a surprise. I''m not sure what to make of it. "Hey, Noir. I''m not sure if you''ve been napping with your mother. "Myu ......! Marimo grabbed my clothes with both hands as hard as she could and shook me. You''ll be able to get a lot more than that. I''m not sure if this means that you should play with me. Apparently, only one of us woke up before the other. My youngest sister resumed her climb and finally straddled my stomach. She clenched her fists and raised them to the sky. "Yes! That''s the so-called Columbia pose. The second daughter of the Crane Put family''s pitch-black eyes shine piercingly, as if she''s expecting something. Is that what this is? Do you want me to react too? I''m not sure. ......! Marimo is so happy. She flopped her body forward and lay on my chest. "Nyuuh~......!Nyannyu! Then she attacked my cheeks with her white fingers. She was always staring at me when I pressed my cheek against hers. Maybe she was actually interested in me. "Ni, ni, ......! As if she had made up her mind, she rubbed her cheek against my cheek. She rubbed her cheek against mine as if she had made up her mind. It''s smooth. And then she opened her beautiful black eyes. "Nyuu ......! Apparently, she liked it. Marimo-chan continues to slurp on her cheeks. "Nyu, nyu......! I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had it. "Ni, ni......! This time, she pulled my clothes with one hand and pointed to the window with the other. "What is it?Do you want to play outside? "Squeak!Squeak! My youngest sister nodded vigorously. If the princess says so, then as a vassal, I have no choice but to obey. Let''s go, shall we? "Aaah! Miss Noir hugged me happily. I took the second daughter of the Crane Put family in my arms and headed out. I''m not sure what to say. "Kyaaa~......! I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. It''s the kind of dangerous, plodding running that is unique to infants. But she looks very happy. "Neeee!Neeee! He would occasionally look back at me and bob his little hands at me. My children seem to grow up innocent and full of energy, probably because of their mother''s influence. (I wonder how Miss Isabella is doing. ......) The place I''m at now is by a hedge near the main building, so I thought of my half-sister, who couldn''t be innocent because of her parents'' reasons. (Hmm?) Then, two servants from the other side of the room walked by. I''ve seen that woman with the pantyhose face before, haven''t I? The other side must have noticed us, too, because they started gossiping with a nasty smile on their faces. "Look at that. "Oh, that dropout ......!Isn''t it awful? They giggled and gave me a condescending look. Why are they acting this way? In a nutshell, it is the result of the examination of the fourth princess - the village girl. Congratulations, Miss Isabella has officially been chosen to be in the entourage of Princess Sheila. The Marquesses of Beilefeld were overjoyed and had a grand celebration. The Marquesses of Beyrefeld were overjoyed and celebrated in a big way, although it seems that Togetto was the star of the party and the main topic of conversation was Mrs. Aufstad. At any rate, the "child of the Right Honored Lady" has shown to the world that she is excellent. Meanwhile, next door. The little son who lives away from you. That one did not become a close associate of Her Highness. Apparently, that was interpreted as "failed". Well, if you think about it normally, it would be more natural to think that if you didn''t become an apprentice, you failed. Anyway, that''s how I came to be regarded as ''the one who exposed my incompetence''. It seems that the eldest son of the Crane Put family has always been associated with the "genius" theory and the "foolishness" theory, but it seems that the scales have now tipped in favor of the latter. In fact, my actual image is closer to the "stupid" side, so I can''t say that I''m wrong. There are a certain number of people who like to look down on others, and since I''m an idiot, I''m not going to worry about every time someone looks at me with contempt, but I''ve actually been worrying about something lately. That is. "Look, that black-haired girl ......! "Oh, the concubine away from you must have made it by seducing another man, right?You''re so mean, ......! It seems that Marimo is beginning to be misidentified as a "tramp". But there''s no way I''m going to reveal her identity, and my mom loves noir so much that she doesn''t mind saying in public, "It''s me, Mom! So, there was a reason for the misunderstanding. (I don''t mind if it''s just a prick''s intuition, but I hope the story doesn''t turn into something else. ......) I''d be happiest if they just left me alone as before. "Ni! "Oh, yes, yes ...... I have to put aside my trivial conversation and focus on how my youngest sister is doing. There''s no need to compare which one is more fun and worthwhile. "Ni, ni! Marimo-chan trudged over and hugged me. I know it''s a little late to say this, but when I say "ni" or "ni", I''m referring to me, her older brother. I''m happy to see that she''s growing up little by little, albeit quite slowly. "Nyu! He didn''t move away from the hug, so I wondered if this was a sign that he wanted me to hold him. I picked her up and she happily rubbed her cheeks, just like her sister-in-law. It seems I was right. "Okay, I''m going to swing Noir around like this! "Yikes! As she spun around, her youngest sister let out a very happy scream. "Ni!Ni! Hmm?What''s up? "Woof! ......!Chug! What a surprise, he kissed me on the cheek. Noir is also good friends with Mia. By the way, Noir is also good friends with Mia. I''m not sure if it''s because I''m not a fan of her or because I don''t like her. You can find a lot more information on the web at ....... In the event that you have any kind of questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at our own web site. Why was it interrupted by "just a little bit"? It was because I heard this voice. ''Wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!I can''t believe it!Where are you? 562 Episode 553 That day... The friendship between two people I knew well was on the brink of collapse... In front of me, there was a twin tail maid who swelled his cheeks, and a perverted maid who turned his mouth to his face, and Fei was holding on to me as she cried. How the hell did this happen...? ... the story goes back a few minutes. "Wow...!Woah......!Mia, Mia!After all, Alto, you guys are so cute! It is Yvonne, the twin tail maid, who sparkles and launches a hug. I''m supposed to be 14 now because I''m under Mia, but I still only look like a kid in elementary school. She doesn''t seem to be very tall either. The Vicomte Lady, who appeared in the "West Distance" for a long time, was attacked by three brothers and sisters of the Craneputt family early after she met her. The Three Ladies of the Viscount Zeman have unsuccessfully failed to hug the three of us together. Well, this little girl... "Uuuu...!Miaaaaa! Alto, I can''t put you all together! "Yvonne is too greedy.There should be no problem if you reduce the number.Me, fufu!So, Ifone should take care of Fei and Noir. " The troubled child of Baron Venenk''s family, with a greasy gaze and a fuzzy smile. Even I don''t have a sixth sense, and I have terrible birdskin standing up and chills running through my body. "Ah, Mia-chan, the boulder!Smart! " "Ah, Altokyu, this way! "Gu, gu!Let go, let go!? " "Muaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? "Ubu...! The poor Cranputt brothers and sisters are captive to the Maids! Fei, forgive my helpless brother who can''t help you...! ... well, let me explain why Yvonne came while we were trying to escape. --This is to hold a meeting for the launch of the "Magic Order". As mentioned earlier, Yvonne is already 14 years old. I will have an adult by the end of the year. Her native house, the Viscount Zeman, is very feathery, and its power outweighs that of the counts nearby. Besides, there are only five marquises in the kingdom behind her - the Bailefeldt family - and Yvonne herself is an incredibly beautiful girl, elegant and bright.Besides, it is a superb property with magic. In order to prevent her "early sale" - and by the way, the situation of preventing the bride price of Baron Venenk''s daughter, who rapidly became rich as a mass production area of swamp dojo - we had to set up the Order and achieve the corresponding results. However, even if you say you are going to launch the Order, that alone does not set the direction. For example, do you produce results as "research"? Or can you ''discover'' something? Are you going to ''Crusade'' powerful monsters again? Is the member as is? Or are you going to allow more people in the future? If so, what would the criteria be? How long can I leave King''s Landing if I go on an expedition or a crusade? Anyway, since they are noblemen of Balibalu, they will have permission to leave the house, and there is a possibility that Yvonne will be escorted out of the house. There are many things to discuss, and not everything can be decided in a single meeting, but still by face-to-face, you can see things you want, things to see, directions, or things to watch out for. Today was the ''first step'' to that end. D D The results are as shown. Yvonne, who was loving Fi and Marimo, cut a dexterity mark with one hand and looked up to heaven. "I thank the great ''Holy God'' for giving me such a place....." Speaking of which, this girl was a keen believer in the Church... I don''t like those guys, but I''m not going anywhere to cheat on other people''s beliefs... "Well, now that we have all the members, I''d like to start discussing the Order for the first time.Are you sure? Oops, Mia''s in charge. Well, if you don''t bring up my last life, I''ll be the oldest member. I''ll leave this to you. "Yeah. So, Mia, what are we talking about today? "Of course, it''s the most important thing.That''s the name of our Order! " Eh, there!? Maybe there''s something else to think about? Then the three ladies of Baron Venenk''s house shook their fingers. "Altokyun, I don''t know.Names are very important.I want you to think about it.Now, if the name of the Order is "Raw Garbage Army", "Cockroach Paradise" or "Dob River Tone", it will be related to motivation.In the first place, you won''t be able to make a grand name for people! " What is that extreme even? If it wasn''t so bad, it wouldn''t be so bad... "You can''t do it anymore, Alto.If you don''t have a nice name, maybe you won''t be able to apply even when you add more members? Hmm... Not only Mia, but Yvonne too... I don''t think it''s going to work, but if we''re happy with that, maybe we should decide to papa. "... so, do you two have any ideas?I''m not going to say a word about your name, so you two decide. " In my words, the daughter of the Viscount Zeman nods. "First of all, I think it would be better to put the two letters'' magic ''in order for a third party to understand what kind of group it is." "That''s right." Wizards. "So I guess I don''t mind either. " Hmm. I don''t think we should go in too weird a direction. All you have to do is "something" on top. Then my sister raised her hand cheerfully. "Yes, yes! fee, animals!I think the animals are good! The two ladies of the aristocracy laughed as if they had said so. "Me, too." I agree! My best friend closed his eyes. Cat! Declared so. Speaking of which, did these guys like cats...? "fee, I think the pig''s...! My sister''s proposal was politely passed through. Fei doesn''t have a license, so I''m not a member of the sorcery club, so I can''t help it... "Uuuuu ~...! Nhhhhh...! "Oh, okay, okay...." Untied, the disappointed Jazzister hugged me. Marimo-chan - your mother is collecting it quickly... "Um... so, what''s your name," The Cat Wizard "? "Nh... I miss cats.I want to add types and colors. " "Simple, I don''t think the color is good." Is that right? Make yourself at home. The two again showed good compatibility and laughed with carrots. And that''s what he said. "White Cat Sorcerer! It''s the Black Cat Magic Club! --That''s where the time stops. Both of you smile. But a strangely powerful smile. "... Mia-chan, what do you mean? "That''s our line.I didn''t think it would be easier to disagree with Yvonne. " Even though there was no wind or ground noise, I could hear the effect sound... (Isn''t this bad? Both of them are concerned about cats, so I don''t want to pull either. If I had Flair here, would I have rubbed her even harder? That girl had a tea tiger. And then, it became a disturbing sign like the beginning. My God, this sorcery group has faced a crisis of collapse since before it was formed. --But eventually, Yvonne stood up silently and somehow began to be flexible. Meanwhile, the maid is boxing shush and shadow in an unexpected direction, but the fist that is being rolled out is hello. "Huh? Just...What the hell...? "What are you talking about? "No matter how many best friends you have, there are times when you can''t give up." What? You''re not gonna use force to catch me? You''re magicians, aren''t you? I mean, you''re this young lady, right? "Uhhhhhhhh!" "Funuuuuu!" This is how it starts, a catfight between two dragonflies. I couldn''t help but stare at it. It should be noted that the battle between the two was settled in the "Black Cat Magic Corps" at the end of the mud mix. 563 Chapter 554: The Story of Plates The cut was at the end of last year. "Gotcha!Nita, you''ve made a plate! There you will see your sister holding a large plate with a smile. I know you''re happy, but let''s not run like this. "Oops, you finally made it!Well done, Fi! "Hehehe! My pottery genius, Mei Angel, worked hard to make "family plates." This is it. He puts Den in the middle of the table and puts a lot of food on it. He seems to be a regular user of Showa''s large family. Fei asks me to come and tell me. "Let''s eat together on this plate!I''m sure it''ll be fun! Jazzista made a plate for his family''s dinner. But it was a long and difficult journey. My sister, who is strangely obsessed with these things, was suffering because she was unable to reach a satisfactory homemade. "Ufufu...! Fei-chan, you''ve done this three times. "Hehe...!It was hard....!But every time, he kindly encouraged me!Fee, I''m so happy!That''s why I did my best! My angel cheeks at me while holding the plates with dexterity. The happy face, however, quickly shifted to a sleepy, dreamy look. "fee, I want a soft steak full of plates!fee, I''ll eat it all!fee, I like soft steak!I love you so much! Do you eat them all? Your sister''s desire is infinite. --Until now, it was the usual "crane putt house landscape", but there were customers on that day. "Hmm...But Philia-sama''s pottery talent is truly wonderful...D D If it comes true, I want one too. I was seriously peeking at the chairman of a chamber of commerce who came to see Abel under the name of a "meeting." "Ngu...?Do you want a plate made by Fei? "Ah, yes, no...It was a great job, so I followed...It''s not such a bold story as a reminder, so please forget the words... " Shorcina, you look kind of tired... When I heard about it, it was hard for Miss Noelph to voluntarily (...) take a break from work and go on a "King''s Landing Tour" with Michemon and the others. (It''s really hard, like Henriette and Fennel who are still working at the Chamber of Commerce, but don''t say that....) I''m overworked, too. I know that I''m not tired enough to die. At the very least, I''d like you to heal me mentally. "Ufufu... Phee-chan?Do I have to thank Shorcina for always bringing me delicious sweets? "Mmm! Hehe...!fee, thank you!Good luck making plates! "Are you sure...!?" "Leave it to me! But fee, I''ve been a little busy lately...I''ll get you to come along, paint with me, sing a song...I don''t have enough time to make plates.... " Is that true? Is that really a busy thing? Very surprisingly, the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce shook his hand. "No, don''t worry.It doesn''t matter if Philia has time.Thank you for your patience. " That''s the story of the end of the year. After all, Fei''s plate was completed around the end of February and handed over to the president of the Chamber of Commerce the other day. So, today. One day in March. There you will find the president of the Chamber of Commerce sitting on the ground with his confectionery folded. Behind that, the vice president smiled bitterly. Ah, did you wave your hand at me with a smile? I think I should look back. "Uh-oh! What''s in that box!? fee, just looking at that wrap makes me excited!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! I don''t think it matters at all, but my sister was more obsessed with confectionery folding than Shorcina, who was drooping her head. He''s pulling my sleeve and shining a blue one. --So, what happened to the president of the Chamber of Commerce... Smet Bjodox is said to be a well-known figure within the kingdom''s nobility. I didn''t blow up the force, and I''m not an expert in tactics or politics. Although it had magic powers, it was not a magic specialist because it said that the ninth class license was full. Then why his name is famous to the nobles is because he is regarded as a good man. My uncle seemed to have excellent aesthetic eyes and a unique sense of empathy with many people, and he was mainly famous as a collector of art and art. He himself seemed proud to have a family word in that direction, so there was an episode of him rolling around the Mansion in agony over not knowing the existence of Charles Essen''s "Bottled Ship", for example. At the auction last October, my uncle won the bid for the new Essen that only came out. As mentioned earlier, he is not a politician. However, he was blessed with the land inherited from his ancestors. They say there was a big mine in Count Smet''s territory. He says that the enormous amount of money generated from this mine allowed him to enter his favorite art world from a young age. As long as I envy you. The most important business partners for Uncle Smet were the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce and the Merrose Chamber of Commerce, which are not jewellers or painters, but also large merchants in the kingdom. After all, these two big merchants buy famous products and rarities from anywhere. It was the most important thing for my uncle. I mean, both Chairman Sholcina and I have known each other before. --There was an alarm. On that day, Chairman Sholcina resumed work on his return from my Cranputt family. In his hand is a dish of his sister''s body. It''s not that big, but it''s as compact as the lid of cup udon. The chairman of the chamber of commerce, who returned to work, stared at it seriously. "Hmm...Mr. Arrowhead Philia will do a good job.If I were to decorate this reception room, would it be here...? And I decorated the shelf. They say the Count just arrived. She put on her red frame glasses and returned to work in a crisp manner. ... keep Fei''s plate decorated. He is a Smet who is familiar with the art of ancient and modern times. I came in and noticed it immediately. DDDD He was in the little plate as if he had been inhaled. The president of the Chamber of Commerce said he noticed "forgot" there. Uncle Smet opened his mouth to the point where he tried to justify himself. "What a splendid...! He looks back. The eyes were obviously very hot. "Even though there is no design and it is a useless decorative dish, how about this presence...!There is only pure beauty here.Due to the pure sensitivity of the producer, it has been transformed into an "artwork", not an "everyday item"....!Who made this dish!? " "No, that''s...." "From the standpoint of style, is this a dwarf or someone who draws on the flow?Shorsina, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce! Please tell me the name of the person who made this plate...! --That''s what they said. Of course, she kept her mouth shut about the producer and didn''t give her any information. "I''m really sorry...! Sholcina is terrified that she has been made aware of Fei''s work. But I don''t think that''s enough to apologize for. After all, it''s impossible to get from that plate to the little girl here. If that were possible, the author would have been cracked from another work of her sister, the statue of Mejed, which is already out in the world. However, the idols are still ''unknown'' even now. So I don''t think there''s a problem. Even if there is a slight mistake, I am not going to talk to the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce in the future. And the angel himself said. "That plate, the one Fei gave you!You''re free to use it!It''s better to eat delicious food and cheer up!fee, I think soft steak is good!... Oka-san, I want to have soft steak for dinner tonight, fee! This is how it is. Unlike the chairman who continued to apologize afterwards, Henriette said after apologizing for the "trouble of the Chamber of Commerce". "Philia is obviously talented in pottery.It is also clear from what the Count did.--So, what do you think?It doesn''t matter if it''s not right now, but it may be a few years ahead, so I would like to try to sell Philia''s work.If you want to cherish your everyday life, there is also a way to use the "alias" like Al Kun to produce only your work.I''m not going to force you to do anything, but I want you to consider it as one of your options. " Even though the subject of discussion is supposed to be Fei, somehow the vice president winks at me. Is it good to be her and give her a choice for her life? I''m sure other protections will be generous if you cover your name. (If this girl could stand by herself, even if I had ''if'', she would still be alive.....) Either way, the choice is my sister. Fei, who was in my arm, said after she saw me and my mother. "Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!Fei sells plates to make everyone happy! "Phew...." "Fei-chan...." Was this girl thinking about our home? Oniichan is glad you''ve grown up to be a good boy. However, it would be better to wait a few years for Fi to act as a ceramic artist, as Henriette said. Anyway, if you can stretch out her strength, the clay will carry a strong magic spell. If it''s for "merchandise," you should learn how to make it. "fee, learn how to make earthenware pots!I want everyone to eat rice in the earthenware pot made by Fei!fee, I like rice!I want you to be happy when you get here!If two customers sell clay pots, everyone will be happy to eat rice! Yeah, that''s it. She thinks she sells her ceramics as "everyday items" instead of "arts" or "crafts". He''s not an artist, he''s a dishwasher. "Phew, I''m happy, but let''s think about the future slowly.If Phil really wants to do his job of making plates, I''ll cheer him up, but maybe we''ll find something else to do and a way to make money.It''s not too late to set the future. " I want this girl to live in peace and freedom. It is good for me to work hard for my family. As he stroked his head, Fi narrowed his eyes and laughed. "I see! fee, maybe I''ll live with a song!I''ll make a plate. I''ll think about it! I wonder if it''s a little harsh for Phi to take the world by singing...? Anyway, it was a day when I felt a little bond with my sister''s future choices. 564 Chapter 555 Tasting and Reservation There is a food called pudding. It''s a familiar treat at my Cranputt house. I was too familiar with it and said, "Isn''t it good for a while?Personally, I think, "but the women in my family don''t see how tired they are. Every day, every day, I smile and stick. That means I''m the one with the minority. A little while ago, I said, "You don''t have to do it every day, do you?Abel''s face, when he proposed, is still unforgettable. So perhaps Pudding will continue to appear at the table in the future. (Nevertheless, the fact is that I want change.....) If the environment doesn''t change, let''s try something else. All you have to do is change the pudding.I thought so. That said, I don''t intend to do anything serious. I''m just adding a little trouble. This time, I''ll make "Baked Pudding." provided, however, that this is done by adding a lot of effort. There are two main ways to make pudding: bake or steam. There is a difference between baking and making it strong and steaming it smoother, but this area is perfectly a matter of preference. Shut up, it doesn''t look that different. What kind of baked pudding do I intend to make? There is a "baked skin layer" at the top of the surface, like the one sold at a specialty store for sweets. There is a "crme brul" in the analogue, which is very delicious, but there is no raw cream. That will be a challenge for the future. Well, anyway, when it comes to cooking this time, it won''t take much trouble because it''s just to grill the "upper part". That said, this is an amateur who makes sweets. I don''t know if I can make it all of a sudden, so I decided to experiment with it in the middle of the night. (The pudding itself is made in pieces...I''m used to it too....) Where did you go, my "Plan A"... That said, several prototypes have been completed. It wasn''t because I had sense, but because I kept making similar products and accumulating "experience points"... "I don''t want a tasting at night - let''s stop with the boulders...." There are many people at home who would be happy to buy a taster in the first place. When that happens... "Mm...!?" All of a sudden my sixth sense (which I don''t have) sensed a sign that Fei was about to wake up. My sister will cry if I''m not in bed... I think I''ll go and see what''s going on... I went to see Solo Solo and My Angel. "Phew...It was close..... " As soon as I get back to my room. Fei was just waking up scratching his eyes. "Nyu...Didn''t I...? You''re looking for me right there. As a matter of course, I''m close, so I''ll catch up with you soon. "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh! My angel hugged me. I say while stroking my sister. "Come on, Fi.I can''t believe this is happening at this hour. " "Muuu... fee, I want to pee..." Oh, the bathroom. My kid is just fine. "Okay. Now, oniichan will follow you." "Really!? Thanks!fee, I love it! Sleeping, the angel said so. Then I put Phil back to bed. Was your sister really sleepy? That''s where she became the inhabitant of the world of dreams. Since Marimo is in possession of my mother''s body, I got Phi a big favorite stuffed toy, a bourbon. I really wanted to keep you company, but I also have some baked pudding to clean up. I left the finished product out in the first place. You may as well leave it in the fridge and have everyone taste it tomorrow. That''s what I thought. I went back to the kitchen. "Hah...!?" There''s one in the dark kitchen. Lightly pigmented golden hair. A little luxurious body that looks like a toddler. And my dearest family with the most fascinating ears in the world... "Eh, Abel...." The teacher turned his back on us, but for some reason there was a strange force. Looks like it''s also sounding like a rattlesnake... "............" When I was surprised, the little teacher echoed a clear voice that passed well. ".......................................... al" "Yes, yes." "... what is this? This? (Speaking of which, I left the prototype out...! I see. Is Abel staring at the baked pudding...?! "Um...It''s a baked pudding..... " "... yaki, plum..." Your glamorous ears twitched and stupid. Abel turns to us. The facial expression is unchanged, but the heartless or emerald-colored eyes also appear to be troubling as if they were floating in heat. Perhaps your head is filled with ''pudding desire''. (That said, I''m not giving you anything sweet before bed....) Let''s put one of these in the fridge with a nasty face. You can eat it from tomorrow onwards. "Uhh!?" My slightly white fingers pinched my sleeve reaching out for tomorrow''s snack. "Eh, Abel...? Mm-hmm. Your face looks bright red and leans down. I want to eat it right away, but I don''t think I can say it either. Apparently there is shame around here. If she had been here, she would have said: "Ugh, Abel, no!It''s late at night. Do it tomorrow! My mother is a loose person, but I have nothing to say... But I don''t have the nerve to say "tomorrow." As a result, yield. To the evil shame of a beautiful teacher. It seems that this should be the "Unfortunate Teacher Combination". "... the baked thin skin is sweet and fragrant..." In front of you is the eldest of the Elves, sifting and trembling, cheeking on the baked pudding. Apparently, I''m impressed by the new possibilities of favorites. But... "............" When you meet me, you lie face down. Mighty Church, you''re still embarrassed. "... Al" "Yes" "... tell me something...? "Yes, yes." Tell her to distract herself without looking at her. Well, there''s not much to talk about. "Looks like the development I asked Gado the other day for Yu-chan is finished." The Princess of the Elves, who was just born last month. For that little baby, there''s something pulled from the knowledge of the planet. By way of example, even if I had an idea brought in from Earth, the wall of lack of technology would be blocked, so as usual, I asked the "harsh flavor, actually sweet dwarf" to produce it. But even if we shake the subject, Abel is a damari. For some reason, my cheeks and ears looked red. "... Al" "Yeah." "... Al did his best to revive Eurakasha..." "I guess I''ll work hard...I think it''s natural to help you in that situation..... " I can''t stand the boulders that make babies miserable. "... nh, well..." Yeah? "... I want to reward Al for his hard work..." "Reward!?" Is that an ear!? Hello, did you let me touch your ears!? In response to my pale and sincere wish, the elf teacher said: "... I want to take Al somewhere." "Whoa, you''re out! It''s very, very sad that it''s not my ear, but it''s fun and happy to be out there. And... "I''m sure Phil and Mom will be happy." "Hmm...? But Abel leaned down and shook his head slightly. "... I want to take Al (...)..." Finished. The singular is correct. Is that so? I mean, are you two alone? If I had to use a different word... "... date...? "... ~ ~ ~ ~" Abel was completely silent. Even though it''s shaking little by little. (But you didn''t deny it.....) Mm-hmm. I hope not. "Abel, I''m glad.Are you looking forward to it? "................................................................................................................ n" Our teacher nodded in a fading voice. Doesn''t it feel like Mighty Teacher''s mood is getting better...? "... today''s pudding is even more delicious..." Abel, who murmured and raised his pitch, flattened all the prototypes in the kitchen. What should we do about the others? 565 Episode 556 Celebrative Seats The sacred history of 1207, the end of March. Isabella Edit El Bailefeld was in the land of the onions. It''s just next door to her main building. The other side of the hedge. There are a lot of playthings there that even Marquise''s eldest daughter envy, and laughter always resounds. It was a very different world from the chilly Bailefeld family, even if it was luxurious. There she is, alone. Sitting on a swing, waiting for a boy. A strange boy who lives in the land of the onigi. A strange boy who looks like an adult all the time, even though only two are supposed to be of different ages. Isabella was meeting someone she rarely met. (Come quickly...It''s too late.....) Keep your feet on the ground and move the blanket back and forth to sharpen your mouth. When the "boy" heard the words in her chest, she smiled bitterly. "I don''t think it''s time for what I promised..." But I would have murmured. It''s nothing. Isabella only came too early. In the general public, it is a ''short time''. But for Isabella, the boy came after a "long time." Isabella raised her face immediately. "Oh, did I make you wait? "Oh, it''s too late...! The girl stared as she rocked the golden drill. On the other hand, he apologizes with a soft smile. It''s a smile very similar to her father''s. A very unreliable smile. But she smiled deeply, as if she were her father. "............" Isabella looks at the smile and slips away. It was a smile you couldn''t keep looking at, as if you were looking directly at the sun. It''s a small celebration that you two are here today. It was the celebration that Isabella was officially decided to serve the Fourth Princess of the country. Of course, there is no way to forgive her mother, Mrs. Aufsta, to be with her concubine. So this is what happens when you do it with a pestle. At the garden end on the west side, a soft drink is prepared and you are supposed to spend time there. It was "alone", but two maids, one working in the main building and the other working away, broke their bones in preparation and setting. Now, before we head to that little venue. Really, just the two of us. Isabella looks up to her "older neighbor" again. The boy was still there, smiling. After all, she couldn''t face the smile and turned to Puy again. The boy says to the girl next door. Congratulations. Just say that. " " Isabella''s body trembled. It was a ''word you couldn''t say'' to your family. I was told ''well done'' for my results. They also said, "Amazing." They also said, "Encouraging all kinds of things," but the word "congratulations" didn''t finally come out. This boy spoke such a word. Perhaps in a sincere sense. Isabella began to cry for some reason. But I can follow it. She hated showing someone her weakness. "You look great." That''s what the boy said. Beyond that, he looks up at the big trees that tie the blankets. Is that just a coincidence that I was looking at you? Or did you turn your eyes away? Isabella rubbed her eyes and put back her expression. He smiles. "You''re going to start climbing next month?I think it''s hard, but good luck. " It''s the word of the "sender." It was the words of those who were not with the Fourth Princess. "... why?" Yeah? "Why aren''t you with me..." Isabella qualitatively squeezed it out. He laughs in trouble again. "Because... I''m not a recent student." Of course she knows the meaning of the word. Mother Aufsta and the servants of the main building have seen "the kid from the neighborhood has fallen" whispering with an unpleasant smile. "Did you really fail...? He kept his eyes down. Neither denied nor affirmed. However, Isabella understood that the results alone would not change. The future of climbing the castle together. I dreamed of something like that once. After a little silence, he walked around his pocket and offered something wrapped in cloth. "... is this...? "Congratulations on passing. It''s not much, though." Spread the cloth. There''s a little silver workmanship. "--Beautiful...." I unexpectedly watched my eyes. What was there was a unique design accessory that you wouldn''t find in Our World. Even if it was abstract, it was somehow a strange shape that attracted attention. She immediately blushes and then turns away. "Fu, hmm...It''s not a very good design.By the way...! "Yeah. If you got the point, was it worth the gift? The boy also understands that Isabella did not dislike it because she has seen flickers and silver workmanship many times. "For your information, where did you buy this...? It''s handmade, by the way. "Eh...!? Oh, really, this is you...? "Yes, silver is certainly a treasure as an amulet, right?I''ll start a new life for you next month, so I''ll take care of you. " Isabella was surprised that there was a "meaning" of silver, not just a gift.If it''s a ''pointless'' gem, I have many... "You can make this stuff..." "Compared to what you''re trying to do, it''s easy." It is neither modesty nor humility. Probably the boy''s undisguised words. That''s why Isabella''s heart was rough. It was only natural to work hard, and it was a real shock to be recognized as a ''process'' for a girl who was told every day that it would be worthless without results. At the same time, there are people who know that they are working hard. Isabella trembled silently. (What is this guy...?With this guy, my mind goes crazy....) But that''s not a bad thing. The girl equipped with the golden drill leaned silently as she wrapped her accessories with both hands. Whether she knows or not how her heart works, the boy says, "It''s nothing." "Okay, let''s go.It''s just a little whisper, but there''s a celebratory seat. " Isabella gave her one hand to the words. The boy took the hand respectfully. It was the perfect maneuver for a single lady. "Let''s celebrate...!But if you don''t satisfy me properly...!? " "Yeah, I''ll try.It''s a big celebration, and I''m glad you enjoyed it. " There must be a "smile" ahead of me. Isabella was convinced of why. It was a dreamy miracle for her in a very short period of time in the land of the onions. 566 Special Edition Holy Night Wars (Part I) - Christmas. It''s the final day. To see my child''s smile. Or a couple who nurture love with their lovers. And the venue for each shop to sell related products. And this year. Tonight is the day of the final battle, and there is only one little girl. "Uh-oh! fee, I''m going to catch Santa alive this year!I''ll give it to you! My sister is determined to burn her obsession with Santa''s captivity and give me anything. "Fei, you caught Santa coming at night?Instead of holding him captive, he saw him... " My persuasion to "sleep" away was shattered by my angel''s intense will. "fee, I''ll take a nap all day long!Take a nap and prepare for the night! Are you going to do that? Mom''s gonna get mad at you later, right? But I got in trouble. If Phil is awake all the time, I can''t get him a present. (I wouldn''t be disappointed if I didn''t have a present the next morning....) This girl''s character makes me feel like I''m going to end up asleep, but this is the decision.Sometimes, just in case. Maybe you should keep your hands on something. That said, since I''m a fool, there''s no reason for a good idea to pop out. At times like this, you just have to honestly consult the "superior." That said, one day in December.I asked for help from a cute, reliable attic dweller. "... sleep powder." The answer Mighty Church came up with was really simple. But I want you to wait. How about throwing sleeping pills at your precious sister? "Abel, that''s a little..." When I look weak, the beautiful teacher leans her head. "... but Fei is stubborn.If you were really up till midnight, you could be in trouble.I think it''s best for you to sleep honestly.No side effects or health hazards if I make them. " I don''t know... I don''t know what to say a little bit more... When the shameless disciple looked in trouble, the teacher shouted cutely. "... muu" Abel thinks for a moment and then nods slightly. "... then, I will deliver the present for this year.As long as Phil is asleep.Otherwise, I think we can train them without warning. " "Good!?" "... nothing else, Al''s favor.As a teacher, I''ll break that much. " "Great! Thank you, Abel! Unexpectedly, I grabbed those hands. The little lady is chilling. "............I''ll do my best for Al. " Mighty cheeks and ears turned bright red with her eyes down. Thus comes the 24th of December. Phee was motivated from the morning and declared a nap. "Fei, I will definitely catch Santa!I''ll give it to you and you''ll praise me! Am I supposed to say that? I''m glad you caught Santa. Should I tell you, that? Fei hugged his favorite pig stuffed toy and fell down into the futon. "Fei, I just finished breakfast!? You can''t sleep on a boulder...? "Heiki! fee, I like to sleep!I can''t beat the sweetness or the bitterness, but I''m still good at sleeping! I''m not a boy with glasses living with a blue tanuki, so it''s not that easy. "Supisupi...." "I''m going to bed already!?" I may have underestimated this girl. After that, only lunch time and snack time came up and ate plenty, and my sister, who was asleep at other times, finally had a good night. "Nita, fee, fuck!This will catch Santa! This is my angel... It''s already dark outside, and from the world beyond the window, Don''t die Christmas!Couples deserve justice! The voices of resentment echoed from the heavenly groups. This voice is also the earliest poem. "Mufufufufufufu...!It''s been a long time since Santa got away from fee. Tonight''s the only night! What a bad face. I ask the angel. "Hey, Fi. How do you feel about capturing Santa for personal reasons?If you catch Santa here, will the children of the world waiting for Santa be in trouble? "That''s okay!fee, leave your bag outside after Christmas!Guys, just get your presents out of there!Everyone''s waiting for a present, not Santa!If the gift arrives, there''s nothing wrong with it! I''m just waiting for a present, but if there''s any of Santa''s stuff, I''m gonna be depressed... Fei is waiting for a wretched old man now and now. Speaking of which, I have nothing more to do than pet and stroke my sister and try to get her to sleep as fast as possible. "Mu ~ nn...Feel, I''m going to fall asleep...But to give Santa a gift, fee, do your best...! The reason for the captivity is not "desire", but "for me".... This is bad. This girl will really work hard for me. I did everything in my power, but Fei never slept. --And then late at night. It''s already quiet outside, and I can''t even hear the screams of the Skywalkers. "Fu, fuhehe...!Ntaaa.... " My boiled octopus makes Fei feel dreamy. Such a sister... "... I''m here! I opened my eyes. "Hmm, what...?What the hell is going on here...!? " "I''m sure it''s Santa!I don''t feel any magic or soul, but someone''s here!fee, I know that! How can you not feel the magic or the soul? (I mean, if you''re blocking magic and soul, that''s Abel, right? There was no sound and no sign, but Fei was alert outside the window. Beyond the window, the red costume looked crispy. (Abel, are you santa cos...?I''ll show you later....) Thinking of my troubles, my sister was already on the move. "Ehhhh, that''s it! Magic! Without hesitation, Fi fired magic at Abel, who would be outside the window. (Hmm, what is this...!? net!I wonder if it''s a net thrown by magic...!?) Touch the nearby "net". I looked at its roots. It was creepy. Each of the "threads" that make up the net is made of a ridiculous amount of magic. I felt the strength of a single thread thinner than my hair, many times stronger than my unfolding magic wall. They are made in abundance and assembled densely. Did Fi knit up something like this in an instant? The mysterious Santa noticed the net in an instant and shook her knife sideways. Fei''s magical catcher is then cut off during the moment. (No... you can''t...! Fei''s net throwing strength should not be at a level that can be handled with a knife. --But it fell off. It''s also easier. Take a swing and fall apart. Does that mean it was a magical cut? But I didn''t see anything. The surroundings didn''t shake, so I don''t think it''s even wind magic, but what did you do? I mean, Fei''s net was not supposed to have the strength to cut instantly... "Muuu...!I''m tough, Santa!Perhaps better at magic than fee! Magic, my sister assured me. Does that mean that the arrowhead Abel turned down the net with magic? "Fei, I love you so much, I''ll catch Santa alive no matter what!I caught Santa and was delighted to see you! My Angel started collecting incredible amounts of magic. I didn''t expect Fi and Abel''s magical battle to begin here... Sister, don''t you remember asking me to catch Santa? 567 Special Edition - Holy Night Wars (Part II) A magical battle between Phil and Abel that just started. While I was gawking, my Angel was putting together a new technique. "Nyahhhh! Electric spears fired from both arms. Probably released it to stun Santa like my "Thunderbolt", but the magic amount of Fei is going to be bad. Something''s wrong with the bees. (In other words, lightning strikes are used closely so as not to be attenuated by discharge.....) Does that magic amount cause such a problem? As mentioned earlier, the problem is that it is too powerful. Still, I can''t wait to see Abel being attacked. I know best how strong my teacher is trained every day. Fei''s two spears, as if they were slipping over an invisible rail, changed course and were sucked into the sky. This is it. It''s a mysterious defensive technique used by the oldest sisters. As long as it''s there, Mighty Teacher''s defenses won''t be broken, even if you use the old-fashioned formula. (Well, even if Abel is safe, I can''t let Fei attack anymore....) I hold my sister. "Mummy!? Suddenly, I got caught by Nita!? fee, I''m happy, but I can''t catch Santa anymore...! You don''t have to! "Phee, you told my mom not to do anything dangerous, right? "That Santa is strong!From Fei''s point of view, as much as Abel! Oh, yeah. I think it''s about the same. Whatever it was, it wouldn''t be safe to hold on to my angel like this. What a speed Santa has come to us. "Muuu...!Santa, I''m motivated!? fee, I have to protect you! Uyayayah, while saying something like that, my sister releases her magic. The appearance was like the firing of an energy bullet like a loser appearing in the "Manga on the Dragon Ball where Seven Dragons Collect and Wish Are Fulfilled". This, too, is the "catch" flying right out of your head? On the other hand, Santa. This is a disciplined attempt to divert all of Fei''s magic from the sky so that there is no damage to the surroundings. Not a single thing flew in the direction of the day after tomorrow. It''s really amazing that you can afford to push in at high speed, but the feeling of "I''m sorry for the inconvenience" is also rising. (I really should have used sleep powder....) Thinking like that, the mysterious Santa had already jumped into the room. He''s masked so he can''t see his face, but he''s got the most fascinating ears in the world, so I think he''ll find out who he really is, except for Fei. I wondered why I could do this, Abel... "Muuu! They''re coming in! Phil tried to use magic indoors, so he kept interfering with the roots and spraying it. "N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-n!?" Fei is surprised to be disturbed by me. Meanwhile, Abel had already escaped from the room. I thought you only had one or two seconds. "Ngu... what did Santa come in here for...!?" Fei is wondering, but I''m more surprised. Because the big socks around the pillow are packed with presents sometime. In just a moment, Abel must have done it. I can''t afford to fight a magician like Jazzister. He was truly an arm worthy of being the strongest. "Ahhh...!Santa, we''re running away...! I desperately held down the angel who was in a state of regret. "Fi, I''m afraid we can''t catch Santa." "Nju...." Your sister is overwhelmed by that word. "You''re right...Insufficient strength... fee, I wanted to give Santa a present...Nh, I''m sorry.... " There was a big tear in the big blue one. She really wanted to catch Santa for me. "Phew, that''s enough.Thanks, huh? " "Higu...!Guu...! Ntaaaaaaa! I don''t know, but Fi started crying. As I stroked it, my sister was asleep at some point. "Good work. - Should I say I''m sorry for the inconvenience?Or should I say thank you? In an hour. I handed over my Angel to my mom, who came back from the pro wrestling, and I was walking into the attic where my mentor was. Abel was still dressed like Santa. The mask was on a boulder. "... the latter is fine.I''d rather have Al say thank you than apologize.And I want Al to be positive. " You''re taking care of yourself all the time... "Master, this is a thank you.I''ll pay you back! " "... nn. I did get it." As a thank you, I offered you a large pudding. The beautiful teacher received it with a frown face, but her glamorous ears were twitching. "Abel, I''m sorry.Oh, no, thank you."Sleep Powder was probably the right choice." "... not really." Inorganic green eyes stare straight at me. "... Fei had a wish to ''catch Santa''.I don''t think I can disperse it just by letting him sleep, but I think the problem has been put forward.It would have been more convenient for me to think that it was impossible with my own strength. " Does that mean dissipating? Anyway, it looks like Abel was thinking about my sister. "Abel, you''re looking at a lot of things." "... nn. I''m Al''s teacher." That said, Abel looked kind of proud to smile. (Nevertheless...) I stare at the Mighty Church sitting right in front of the launch desk. In the sight of his disciples, the little teacher inclined his head strangely. I wonder why I''m staring at you now. "No, you know what?" "... what? "Isn''t Abel pretty in Santa''s face? "!?" Abel''s face turned bright red without expression. Your luxurious body is trembling as you sift. Apparently, it was just an accident that I stayed in Santa Cos, and it seemed like I was very upset about what I saw. "...... ~" When Abel stood up with a quick move, he grabbed the cape that was hanging on the wall and put it over his head and circled it. A small black lump is trembling in front of your eyes. "Eh, Abe..." "... no!" "No, um..." "... if I say no, no..." I don''t know what the ''no'' is, but it turns out Abel never came out of the round cloak that night. I didn''t say Merry Christmas!? 568 Chapter 557: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 1) The beginning of April of the sacred year 1207. A man walks along the streets of King''s Landing, bustling with festival preparations. He was a young man with a straight face and dressed in luxury equipment. Its appearance is elegant, but on the other hand, its arrogance is soaked. He was from a noble country at first glance, but his equipment was well used and he looked like an adventurer with certain abilities. His name is Villy. He was a legitimate son of the ancient kingdom nobleman Hayfte, and an adventurer of swordsmanship and magic. The young aristocratic adventurer walks gently along the boulevard, looking around as if he were on his property. "Mm...? Villy found and approached one of the grand men preparing for the festival. On the other hand, the closer he came, the more immediately he noticed Villy and looked down. "Long time no see, ''Slasher''.Are you still showing off? " In the words of the nobles, the man called the slayer silenced. He has no good memories of Villie. That was two years ago. The incident at the end of February, 1205. When Queen Paula was freed from death and illness by "The Miracle of the Moon God," and the festival was held in an extraordinary setting, the two met and became agonized. Even though it was boring, it was just that Villy wore a seat of nobility and was unilaterally involved in this "Slasher". The young man tells the silent shopkeeper to show discomfort. It was an acting narrative somewhere. "What''s the matter? Why aren''t you answering?Uneducated civilians can''t thank nobles? "... no, I just accidentally deceived the great nobleman before.... it''s been a long time. " "Hmph, I''m not good at that." The slayer poisoned his heart, wondering which one he was good at. Of course, I tried not to put it in words, but also in expressions. "Sometimes I get slashed.You sure you had a brilliant jewel that didn''t fit in as a civilian? This time, the slayer showed discomfort openly. But the Heifeth''s wedded man repeated his words without caring. "What do you think?Hurry up and answer. " "... what would you say if you had it...? It was like I was pushing him to death. Villie says with a knife on the shoulder of the slayer. "Is there? Let me see." "... I refuse." "Huh? Even though I am the aristocrat of the kingdom, you, the civilian, refuse it?Ho ho... I don''t know... " The slayer, who admitted that there was a sword-like light in Villy''s eyes, told him to squeeze it out. "... that''s an irreplaceable treasure for me.I didn''t bring it here. " That''s why I can''t show you. As a matter of fact, I just don''t want to show you a nobleman''s name, whether it''s here or not. "Hmm. You don''t think it''s here?If that''s the case, there''s no choice.But I understand you''re still in possession.--Slashed in time.I''m sure your presence here means you''re planning to open for the April festival? I''m on the left, but is that it? When the smasher answered with a disgusting face, Villy snorted her nose. "Nah. So I''m going to make a reservation as a guest?I only bet one coin last time, but this time I''ll bet on a gold bag.You can bet on the jewels for that, right? "............!?" The slayer bowed himself down. There was no choice but to run through the cold. He is confident in his ability to fight. Two years after that. I don''t know how much the nobleman in front of me raised his arm, but now, from what the man in front of me has done, it''s been determined that he can still be easily defeated. And Villy probably understands the power difference. (And yet, I''ve challenged you....) I interpreted this as an attempt to take the jewels away from me by letting the words "mouthpiece" and "identity difference" speak, as I did last time. Otherwise, I can''t think about it. We don''t have any reservations... "Slashed. Shame on the nobility.You know what that means? It was a powerful force that could not be said. I don''t like it when you want to take away that "jewel" so much. The silence of the slayer forced Villie to ''affirm''. Well then, that''s settled.This time, I can''t do the same thing as last time.You will win in earnest.Just like you brought the jewels, right? Put your hands on your shoulders and smile. And he walked out... "Oh, that''s right...." He looked back with a wild attitude. "Let me tell you something, slayer.Don''t waste electricity by mistake, okay?I''ll let my men keep an eye on you, but in the unlikely event that you break a promise, you''ll be held guilty without asking questions, so please do so. Hahahahaha laughs and laughs, and the noble youth leaves. The man who was left behind was holding his fist and dropping off his back. --This is the beginning. Or it was over. "Letters?" "Yes, it''s a letter, Alto." April someday. A familiar high elf, Fennel, came to Cranput''s house, which was close to King''s International. A major town in the Chamber of Commerce and a great waitress, she picked me up as soon as she came to us. "Um, that''s a rabbit and horn, why am I being bothered by Fennel...." "Whatever (...), I have received a ''privilege'' from Alto...." The director of the Chamber of Commerce leans strangely. I don''t know, but is that privilege "perpetual"? You''re kidding, right? Mmm! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Sure enough, my sister is furious. But Fennel said he was waiting for this, and Fennel was hugged. "Fufufufu...!Then Philia is coming with us.--No. " "Yikes! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!But right next to you!fee, I''m so glad! "Fufufufufufu. Felia-sama''s cheeks are all sticky...! What a nice smile... This man''s child loves money. I quarrelled with my angel, who was in a good mood as soon as she got close to me. Um, Mr. Fennel. Yes, what is it, Alto? "Shouldn''t Teenage have carried the letters?She comes to us almost every day. " Well then, I won''t be able to pick up Alto. Even if you say so out of your mind. On the other side, my spear teacher looks like, "Please give up." Now you can''t even hope for rescue... Mr. Fennel is holding us tight. "Who is Noir?I''d like to see Mr. Noir too. " That desire is endless. But I''m sorry. Marimo is napping with her mom on a hammock, right? "Mmmm... It''s a shame you''re not here right now...!Later, I''ll let Noir go too.... " You''re absolutely lying that you''re here to deliver the letter, aren''t you? You''re just here to pick up Cranput''s three brothers and sisters, right? "Alto, Alto! "No, what? "Is it true that Alto created a new invention for Eurakasha? "Well, in the meantime...." To be precise, it was Gado who made it. "Can I see it later? "That''s fine, but I''d be happy if you could get back to your original purpose. I don''t know ''who'', ''why'', ''why'', ''to me'', sent a letter. If the sender is Eninev on the Great Iceland or the light blue one on Kishkood Island, then maybe Abel will bring it to me, so I can predict ''something else''. "Yes, the sender of the letter..." I was surprised to hear Mr Fennel''s words. It''s probably the person I haven''t seen in a long time among my few friends. The son of a Civil Guardian who belongs to the Civil Society of this country. A good person whose gender is unknown. Noel Corlein. He (her?) There was no difference. 569 Chapter 558: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 2) "Hi, Al, how are you?" Hey, a neutral super handsome guy with a refreshing greeting is smiling right in front of his eyes. This is a room in the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Fennel deliberately prepared a place for me and Ikemen to meet. You can relax here, Abel can relax, you can count on anything, tea and sweets will come out, and everything will be fine. She (him?) The letter from said, "There is something I would like to discuss confidentially with you." That''s why we met here. "It''s been a really long time, Noel.It''s been about two years. "Oh, it''s been a long time. You''ve succeeded.- By the way, why are you doing this? "Even if I ask you that...." What I look like now. It is a gentle state in which the Chamber of Commerce "exercises its privileges". I''m so embarrassed to be honest! But it is unacceptable to refuse. Because I''m a weak being... "--Again, it''s been a while. And I''m glad you came to see me at my request." Handsome smiles freshly. The smile was too loving to call him a man, and too good-looking to call him a woman. Really, which one is she? The only four people in this room right now are me, handsome, and Fi and Fennel. Mom and Marimo and Abel should be relaxing in the usual reception room. The reason for the small number of people here is because it is a ''secret story''. I ask while I rinse Mr. Fennel''s brewed tea. "... so, what do you want with me for a certain whole thing? I don''t know, ''I just missed you''. In that case, there is no need to discuss it here. I am a little concerned that this child''s parents belong to the "anti-senate" organization called the "Communist Party". Previously, the Civil Society had been plotting a separatist operation by the aristocrats, and it seemed that it had achieved considerable results, but because of that, they were warned and turned the "Five Weathers" old man Kaspel into an enemy. As a result, the current civil society is weakening its forces or something. (It is troublesome to get caught up in the "political war".I''m not good at fights...) The "neighbor" of the Cranputt family is the Marquis of Bailefeld, so if they ask you to explore the trend, even at the request of a friend, I think you hesitate. Perhaps in my case, old Caspere won''t be able to stand a teeth in an intellectual strategy. Only the result of stepping on the tail of the tiger remained, so it would be troublesome for me. The handsome girl didn''t answer straight, but carried Ticup to her mouth. I just drink tea, but is it the difference between handsome and handsome? "... Al. Do you know a man named Ehmont Garibaldi? DD You have an unexpected name. EFMONT-MICHEMON plays the granddaughter''s granddaughter, who I didn''t know to say. Is it about the Third Princess or the Marquis of Ventershoven, the family home, to name an old man like that dead giant tree? This is how Ikemen explains my silence, which seems to have been judged as "denial." "The Ehmont Monk is a predictor called the Prophet of Vagabond.I have made many prophecies come true across the continent. " I see. If she thinks calmly, she doesn''t know that I have a relationship with Michemon and Clara. If Noel had known about it, he would have said, "You know what?Without asking, "Are you close?"But you should say, I try to ask with a calm expression. "... so what''s wrong with the prophet? "Yeah, I was talking about the moon the other day.He seems to have made a new prophecy.Something very important. " "Is that...? If that great prophet had made an important vision of the future, he would certainly not have been able to abandon it. It would be good if we didn''t have anything to do with our family, but if it spreads, we have to take measures. Noel said with a strange face. "--There is a Furyu Fengchi in the Moon Rain.If you get one of them, you can grasp the world. " What is it? That was Yota at that time. I can''t tell you that''s not a prophecy. "So, what happened to the prophecy? You shouldn''t have mentioned my name about it, so you can stay in the field with confidence. Actually, I''m not Voldemort or Fengchi. "--When I heard the rumor, there were two people that came to mind." "Hmm? Who and who? It''s you and Mill. Wow, it''s hitting me with pinpoint. I put up with pulling my face and asked Noel. "Why me? Mill is... big in a way." "I don''t know. It''s just Kang.But I think you or Mill are the only ones who can make a big deal out of what I know.This is a prediction that will not change without the prophecy of the Ehmont Monk. " "Nnah, that''s rude...." I shrugged my shoulders. "Speaking of a child who is expected to have a future in this country, is it strange to be the fourth princess of the village? "Indeed, speaking of brilliant talent, she must be the Princess.However, the prophecy of Ehmont Ong is, "If you get it, you can grasp the world."In other words, it does not represent the "person who stands above the people", but the talent of the royal lord - the "minister of the company".Of course, the Fourth Princess will not be the prime minister, nor will she be in a position to assist the king.--Either way, there are a lot of people who think that I and other people will come out of the "non-royal" situation. " Mm-hmm. The assumptions are wrong, so I think it''s useless to think about it. Again, that''s not a prophecy. Ikemen rebuilds her long legs. It''s just that kind of behavior, but it''s the best way to dress up... "... so...When I heard that story, I wanted to contact you.Whatever the word of the Prophet, there is no reason not to use it if there is a competent and trustworthy human being. " Who''s talking about being competent and trustworthy? You''re looking at a small citizen, aren''t you? "Um...So you want me to do something? "Yeah, I need my help." "Offering" That''s another unexpected word. I don''t know where I''m going, but I didn''t know you were going to propose an accompaniment. But... "I can''t really get out of the house....." I wonder if it''s a festival or something? "Festival? "Mummy! I just said festival!? fee, I love festivals!I like it! Until now, my sister, who had hijacked me and made me feel dreamy, reacted violently to the words. My kid loves fun. "As far as I can see, you have the qualities to be an eminent official and famous minister.I''d like to ask someone like that to accompany me.--Of course, I''ll pay you a reward, and we''ll have food and drinks at the festival. " "Hmm...." The reputation of being an eminent official and not being a famous minister is off the mark, but it''s good to be able to walk around the festival venue. I can get market research and ideas, and above all, I can delight Fei and her. (But....) There is one assumption. "Frankly speaking, it''s troublesome to get in trouble, such as danger.How''s it going around here? I want to help my friends in the mountains, but that doesn''t mean putting my family at risk. "Home Safety" is my motto. Handsome says, "Don''t stay here." "To be honest, I''m not saying anything at all.You know who I am, don''t you?I don''t like bends, so if you see them, you''ll try to fix them.But on the contrary, that''s all.For example, there should be no political conflict between the Communist Party and the Senate. " I appreciate being isolated from the storm in the glass. "There may be a cut." "Yeah, I admit it honestly.But in that case, I''m the one fighting.I''m not going to bother Al. " "I''m not good at rough stuff...." But I wonder if Noel was strangely strong. I wonder if it''s safe around here...? "... so, Noel.What exactly do you do at the festival?I don''t know where it is. " When asked, handsome said with a serious face. "Do you remember Villy the Wizard Swordsman, a problem child of the Hayfte family? "Another name I miss....." At the previous festival. And you had boredom during the secondary exam. My personality is twisted, and I love snags. However, a noble adventurer who uses some kind of swordsmanship and fast language. "What''s wrong with that Villy? I think we''re going to have something to do with that man. Mm-hmm. I''m not happy at all, my friend. 570 Chapter 559: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 3) "No! Hey, hey! Young voices echo in the interesting courtyard. It was a boy named Vop who was waving a bladed training sword. "No, no!Sweet stepping in! It is Villy, the sorcerer''s swordsman, the solemn son of the owner of this courtyard, who guides the boy in a warm atmosphere. He lightly stroked his brother''s sword with a wooden sword and flew the object. "Uhh...! I wonder if my brother''s blow was strong, but Vop stumbled on his knees. But soon he went to pick up the sword as if he were ashamed of it. (Hmm... Without whispering a weak voice, defeat is recognized as immaturity, and there is enthusiasm for practice...!The boulder is my brother.....) Villy nodded satisfactorily to her younger family. After that, I continued my training thoroughly, and the practice of the day ended. "-Thank you! Even though it was already a flutter, Vop thanked me very much. Villy stroked such a brother''s head. "Good work today." "No....! Not yet! Even as I said it, my brother praised me and smiled. Villie tells such a brother. "You''re a good straight kid.Never fail to work hard, and immediately fix where you are warned....If you keep practicing like this, you''ll surely become a knight! "Yes...!As my brother''s brother, I''ll make you a shameless person! "Hmm! I''m counting on you! With a smile on his face, Villy began to go out as soon as she laid down her training equipment. "It''s Vop. I''m going to work.You should study properly. " "Yes, I will do my best!But.... " Yeah? "But I want to be able to help my brother with his work as soon as possible! "Hahahaha....!That sounds good! I''m counting on you! "Yes! I will become a master of both literary and martial arts, like my brother!And thank you for helping support the prosperous Hayfte family! "Fufufu... It is my job to support the house as a ''legitimate man''.Now it''s good to improve yourself and encourage only drilling. " "Careful, it hurts!Niisama, please do your best! Leave it to me. With a smile, Villy left. (That''s right. It''s my job to support the house....) The noble young man walked out with his witty expression. "Hehe...Herbal fields..... " The first thing I was told I wanted to show to my unknown friends, Ikemen Chanko and Noel, who had been reunited for a long time, was a meeting with the owner of a medicinal herbal field near King''s Landing. I also saw medicinal herbs grown in villages in the southern continent during the previous Mud Incident, but medicinal herbs are really something to grow. It depends on saying that a stable supply can be ensured by growing people, and furthermore, variety improvement can be achieved. In fact, I''m making a medicinal flower bed in the garden away from the west with Abel''s advice. Fiction fantasies are common, and there are requests for runaway adventurers to pick medicinal herbs near towns and villages, but they are rare in this world. Some rare plants only grow in certain environments, so it''s not to say "zero", but medicinal herbs are usually sought after in the "interior" of a city or village. It would be easier to grow if you could pick something from around there, and it should be much more efficient to grow it. Fertilizers are better quality than wild ones, and there is no reason not to grow them by hand. So, here it is. The Wang Dynasty is naturally in high demand for medicinal herbs. They simply have a large population, they use adventurers and knights, and they want hospitals and pharmacies. In other words, there are villages nearby that make and distribute large quantities of medicinal herbs, just as there is a livestock industry for King''s Land. Then why does the village making herbs have to do with the festival of King''s Landing? That was because the festival was not only a venue, but also a venue for selling goods. At Cyril''s festival, there were shops selling just vegetables. It is a great opportunity to promote the good medicinal herbs from the vicinity of King''s Landing to the people who come to the festival. Momentum and the power to sell. "- So, you think it''s possible that Villy would lay there? "There''s almost no doubt that it''s possible.D D The demand for medicinal herbs is never interrupted.If we can hold on to his rights here, his house will be moisturized. " I mean, what is it? The chimpanzee nobleman tries to make one of the herbal farmers his own. Since the farmer was also familiar with the Civil Society, he complained to the Protector. It''s part of that connection, or gas drainage, that handsome goes to see the farmhouse, and he (she?) Is it for my own study? Naturally, "investigation" is also conducted by other people. "That said, I don''t have the right to speak out about the actions of nobles to civilian councils or people''s protectors.It is Sekinoyama who finds good evidence of wrongdoing and ''voluntarily'' stops.We can''t escalate the conflict between the Communist Party itself and the Senate. " Was it the early Edo period? The representatives of the flag book and the townsfolk turned against each other, and another flag book and townsfolk joined there, and it became a big deal. They tend to be less inclined to unconditionally lend power to the organization or group to which they belong than to cause or reason. Civilians and nobles in this world, I''m sure. Rather than good and evil, the nobles unite, and the civilians gather together.If there''s a fight, I''m sure it will. Noel must be worried about the area. (Well, since Villy''s mouth turns around, it''s not an illegal method, but the threads - the outer corner is low, or the inner corner is low, and she throws a deadball ball that is critical....) In this case, does knowledge of the law become important? Honestly, I''m not very familiar with the laws of this world. I know a lot about magic laws like magic tests. Anyway, this conversation is simple in a sense. Villy is trying to keep the herbal farmer under her umbrella through the side wheel, so she wants to take care of him. (As far as I''m concerned, it''s kind of a thankful story to let Fei out like this....) Of course, that is premised on not being caught up in a disaster. When I saw my sister holding hands, the angel looked up at us. My eyes fit perfectly. "Fuhehe...! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Hmm, a melting smile. My Angel seems happy about this. "Nhh, here it is...! "Yes, yes..." The handsome person standing directly beside me stares silently at my sister who is falling into her arms in a deluded state. "... hmm? Noel, where are you? "No, your brothers and sisters are really close." "Too much!Feeeeeeeee, so close!It''s the law of heaven, the reason of the earth! It was such a magnificent story, brothers and sisters. Fei rubs her cheeks with joy. While watching him seriously, he (her?) said. "By the way, Al." Hoihoi "You know why I called you, right? "Yeah? Weren''t you summoned in connection with Villy? I leaned my neck. Fei in her arms also leaned her neck together, imitating her. Then... What a refreshing and beautiful friend, she sharpened her lips in a relentless manner. "... you and I are friends, right?At least I think so. " "That''s what I''m going to do....." "Then don''t think that''s just an administrative reason...." DD Was it embarrassing for handsome people to express their mood? She dyed her cheeks slightly red with a stubborn face. Finished. This is my fault. I mean, it was kind of frustrating. "I''m so sorry about that." "Ok! Keep your brothers and sisters together and keep your head down. Handsome turned sideways. This isn''t a bad mood, it''s just a cover. (That''s right...Even if he''s strong, he''s still a child.I guess there''s something I want to play with, and I want you to enjoy it somehow....) I thought that you were more important than the way the nobleman handled it. All right. Shall I treat this child well today? 571 Chapter 560 Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 4) I decided to go out to the owner of the herbal field. It seems that the person is now coming to the King''s City to prepare for the festival, and he will go there first. Noel left the equipment - probably a weapon - and sat down to pick it up. And he (her)?) As soon as she is gone, there is one person who will stop by... Alto, I''ll take care of the escort when you go out. It was we, Mr. Fennel, who made a name for ourselves with our dazzling eyes. But it took a while for my spear teacher to wait. "Fennel, at this time of the festival, the Chamber of Commerce won''t be able to let you out.You''re the director, right? "Oh no...!But, Miss Jantine, then you won''t be able to pick up Alto-sama and Philia-sama...! Do you understand what "escort" means? I say. "If you want to do this, I recommend my second daughter." "Of course, Noir will enjoy it later.But Master Noir is not free to go. " Hmm? Was that what happened? When I tilted my neck, I went on. "If you ask Lucika to take Noir''s place, she''ll be happy to give it to you.--But! That time is very short!Lucika quickly recovered Noir and I didn''t have time to fully enjoy it. " My mother, I love Marimo... It''s cute, it''s cute, it''s bragging. Tine, who came through a shuddering subordinate while bluishing, thanked us. "Alto''s escort will always be this Jantine.Rest assured. " Well, that''s the surest thing. Tine is strong, she knows a lot of secrets about me and Fei, and she can follow me when something happens. But there, it took me a while. "Mr. Jantine, no." Oh, my God, it came from Fennel. But it''s strange. Even though you might know that Teenage is the best actor. That''s what the Ponytail Knight thought. He stares at his colleagues with a look of surprise and dissatisfaction. Mr. Fennel began to spread the word. "I mean, Miss Jantine, it''s totally unsuitable for covert operations." "Mm...." Tine shuts her eyes and shuts her mouth. I don''t know, but is it necessary to ''hide and escort''? I mean, shouldn''t we be grand? When I asked her about it, Fennel picked her up. "Um, Mr. Alto.There was this evil organization called the Merrose Foundation in King''s Landing. " I''m kidding, but your eyes aren''t laughing. Looking at the explanation of the director of the Chamber of Commerce, it seems that the group is sniffing around about the scandal of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Since business results cannot be officially eliminated, it seems that harassment will occur at certain times, such as events. They didn''t think it would work out, so they set it up with a feeling like "If you succeed, you''ll be lucky." In this festival pattern, you''re going to find one of the scandals and plan to "make the opening fail". I think they are free, but in fact, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce has a "track record" of "knowing and hiding the underground route to the imperial castle", so we have to be very careful. When a child walks around with a very prominent presence called an elf, he becomes dressed up. Tine and Fennel seem to be worried about it. Ponytail''s high elf shakes his horse''s tail and tells his coworker. "So, what do you say?There''s absolutely no way Alto and the others could choose not to be escorted..... " "Of course! This fennel won''t allow God to allow a small child to walk alone." Her maternity seems to be a calorie that does not resist rebellion against God. So... Fennel went to fetch Sassar and the others. "Uhh, uhhh..." And right in front of me is an uncomfortable elf girl. It''s rude - and it''s a strange expression, but it was a girl who looked like, "It''s so beautiful, but it''s so plain." And with all due respect, I feel like there''s some kind of "yin ca" aura coming out. I don''t have a heart, my ears are also tingling... The handsome girl who came back to the room asked me strangely. "Al, who''s this? No, I don''t. Probably face to face. Even if you were in "many others" when you came to the Chamber of Commerce, unfortunately you didn''t notice. That''s why I passed the handed ball to Onee-san, who is a sorcerer. "Fennel, where''s this elf...? When I asked, before the director of the Chamber of Commerce answered, the child of Elves narrowed his voice. "... is a high elf...It''s not an elf.... " Hmm, it was fixed instantly. Many Elves are proud of their blood... The high elves that I know are going to correct themselves when they say "call me an elf." On the contrary, the two ancestors in the position of "supremacy" do not seem to be bound by that kind of thing. Fennel puts her hands behind her shoulders. "This girl''s name is Yet.I''m a high-elf member of the Chamber of Commerce''s Intelligence Department. " "Hmm... Intelligence..." Handsome turned his eyes to explore. "I heard from my father that the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce had a team that was either ''illegal'' or close to it, but it was real." Fennel laughs thinly at the words. There, you can''t see the kindness you always have. "Think of her and her department as proof of our trust.Credit is guaranteed by mutual good faith.Please stand down and let me know again. " "... I''m not going to listen to my father or anyone else outside, so you have to trust me there.I understand that it was not for my kindness or that of the Protector, but for the sake of Al''s brothers and sisters that I brought out the Intelligence Department here.--I ''m not going to turn you into enemies, and I''m not going to bother Al any more.I swear to my pride and honor. " "--Your hard judgment hurts.The Chamber of Commerce will remain a good neighbor for as long as you do not turn against Alto. " Mmm... Fennel even had the image of a "gentle oneesan", but he also had a different face. No, I''m an executive at a big store, so that''s obvious. Handsome is coming to my ear. "Al, who the hell are you that weighs so much on the elves?At first, I thought it was just a regular or something. " Simply a teacher''s connection. It''s just that you can take care of it. I laughed and deceived the director. "Um...From the flow of the story, this way... " "Yes, it''s Yat...." "Are you saying that Yate will accompany our escort? "Yes, that''s right.Yate is a high-elf with an ability to hide.I wonder if it''s the best way to watch Alto and the others from the shadows this time. " Like a ninja, like a spy? A kind of gloomy high elf turned his gaze on me somehow. "Me, I will escort the honorable elves in the shadows....." Hey!? How do you know that setting!? Or are you still alive!? "Hmm? Honor, elf...?What is that? You don''t have to remember, handsome. Knowing my serious secrets, Yin Caelph tried to gaze around with Kyrokyoro, then approached us and started talking about Hisohiso as he watched Fei. Handsome is a caring girl, so she reads air and keeps her distance from herself. "Ah, that kid over there...Can I have one...? "Ngu? May I help you, fee? "Wow, that''s nice...--Just to confirm, is it true that you made that stunning plate that the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce holds...? "fee, I do make plates.I made one the other day.I gave it to you. " "Yahari...! Something''s wrong with you, huh? Yet said to my angel with a unique smile. "Hmm, I''d like to talk to you about one thing, but could you make me a plate, too...? "Muuu...Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "Ho, ho..." Someday, a fan was born in your sister''s work... Fei shook her head as she stood up to her expectations. "FeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiingFeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiIf I say no, I can''t give you a plate.... " DDDD Yet stared at us with trembling eyes. No, even if you look at me like that. It''s not like you''re "out of the house" due to harassment or harassment. If Jazzister makes it what he thinks it is, the baked goods will have a strong magic effect. We can''t let the world know about it, so we''re just waiting. "Me, Honorable Elf....." Stop calling me that. "Here, if I can help you this time out, please give me the plate...." I don''t mind that, but what if it''s a peaceful getaway? 572 Special Edition - Mother, Challenge the New Year! It was December, when it was dark and dull. Santa failed to capture her, and one of her fellows, Fei, was resurrected after eating hamburgers and trying to celebrate the New Year with a smile - an incident that happened when she took a bath. "Hah... it was good hot water..." "Phew... Phew, it''s warming up too..." "Kyufu ~...." The women of the Cranputt family came back from dust. Meanwhile, in the family room, I was watching Abel study. The attic would be more relaxing if I were to study. "When you come back, I''ll miss you if nobody''s around! As soon as I was studying here, with a cry from my mother''s crane. "... Lucika...! My teacher is eyebrowing on her returned mother. My mother is a little careless, so I don''t think Abel, the shy man, can believe she''s wandering around with a bath towel. My mom''s influence, Fei and Marimo are sometimes rounded up... Even with me, I''d like you to be ashamed in front of your family... "... don''t look at Al..." At the same time that my mother took the bath towel glamorously, the elf teacher blindfolded me with a small toilet. I don''t think it is good because I am a family member, but I also think that this person''s strength may be necessary for my family. When my mother wore her underwear, Abel dared to step aside. --It was shortly after that that that the problem happened. "Nju... hm?Njuu... hm? Our angels approached Lucica Cramput with their heads tilted, and... "Oka-san, you''ve become magnificent! The eagle grasped his belly. The freezing sound of the air. It was probably a magic detonator switch that the two loved ones didn''t dare to touch. Mother says while trembling, failing to keep her smile. "Fei-chan...?What are you saying...? "Oka-san!It''s meat! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Unfortunately, young Fei didn''t have the skill of ''reading the air''. Without any hesitation, I was mummifying my mother''s stomach. "Ubu...! Meanwhile, my youngest sister, who was interested in "sister''s" behavior, didn''t even try to rub her stomach, and came to me and tried to do it. Apparently, she wants me to hold her and pinch her belly.Just my stomach. (Oh, can I carry this...?I don''t feel like I''m the only one allowed to go...!?) My conflict at that moment was nullified by my mother, who collapsed from her knees. "Akiyah! Fortunately, Noir went to grab the "mother''s" pond. My oldest daughter and my second daughter said, "At the same time," and my mother is about to cry. "Uuuuuuu!Avelu ~...! To her mother, who stared at her best friend with confidence, Mighty Church returned her sight without a shard of mercy. "... I''ve been eating a little too much lucica lately.This is the result. " "But, but it''s just...Fei-chan doesn''t eat too much!? " "... except for the time that Al is in, Phi is running around endlessly and freely." I''ve been swinging clubs a lot lately...Mejed-sama. "Well then, how about Abel...?Even Abel eats pudding every day...! Ah, Mighty Church, you''re silently distracted!? My teacher''s convulsion is guaranteed by the grace of heaven, "fat body shape", so I don''t think he can argue well. "Uuuu ~...!Alzhaaahn...! You don''t have to rely on me... In the first place, she''s always on the watch side of the family, so she doesn''t move that much. When Phil and Noir run around, it''s my role to protect them. But I won''t do anything about it. In the meantime, my body is still being swallowed by my mother''s full-bodied body. As it is, it will be completely captured. "Uh, Mom." "Hmm, hey, Al!? Because Al is a genius, you''ve come up with a good idea!? Hmm!?" Losing weight is, after all, the same as growing savings. That is, reduce spending and increase income. This, the reverse version. "One thing, don''t eat it for nothing.One, work hard and exercise.That''s it. " "... Al says such a terrible thing to her mother!?" Oh, no. This... It''s a pattern of people who don''t want to work hard...! Abel turned to his best friend with a cold gaze. "... if you''re going to lose weight, there''s no other way.Otherwise, try to roll down the ramp afterwards to make it easier to roll.... " "Hih, that''s terrible...This is terrible..... " Fei and Noir grabbed her depressed mother''s stomach again. "Oka-san!fee, I like this feeling!That''s why, fee, I think it''s fine as it is! "Akiyah! "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! My mother broke down crying. "That''s why I''m going to exercise today! "Ooh...! "Yikes...! And it''s New Year''s. In a separate garden, the women of the Cranputt family in athletic attire are burning a flame of unparalleled passion. ... Fei and Noir are just going to play outside in their usual way. "Nhhh, Nhhh!Fish, let''s play outside!fee, I want to play in the sandbox today! "Nhhh! Akyah!Nhh, nnhh! Just from left and right, Cramp Sisters has a warm invitation. Abel''s staring at us, too, but I''m sorry, the little ones are a priority. "I''ll do it, I''ll do it, I''ll do it...! There is only one impure and realistic motive. Teacher Yantine, who carries his feet early in the New Year, tells such a mother. "If someone who has not exercised much before moves their body suddenly, there is a risk of injury and the burden on the body is very high.You should start by relaxing your body around stretching and then start walking. " "Is that all you can do to lose weight...? "After a sudden physical exercise, you just can''t move in a few minutes.Well, that''s hardly an effective exercise.Slowly increasing the duration is the key. " "Uuu...This is going to be tough.... " "It''s just stretching and walking, so it''s not.All that matters is continuing and refraining from unnecessary meals. " "I don''t need any food! "Feel it too!I think so too, fee!Eat, have fun! I can''t eat a lot of it, I can''t eat it! "Ubu...! My feminine team is a fool... "Ahhhhhhhhh! Give your mom a hand! It seems a bit impossible to lose weight without "eating less" in the first place... Occasionally some people try to lose weight ''just exercise'', but this is a fundamental mistake. The human body is actually quite fuel efficient. For example, the calorie consumption required to lose one kilocalory is said to be 7200 kilocalories, but this is the figure of whether we can run a full marathon of 42,195 kilocalories three times and consume it gradually. Meanwhile, tonkatsu set meals include rice refills, so I''ll eat 2000 kilocalories without worries... I haven''t "invented" it yet in this world, but "exercise alone" is difficult for mammals who eat hamburgers and tempura bowls every day. (If you think so, you''ve been able to maintain your body shape before, right? The mystery of the human body. Or the hand of an invisible God. Either way, all I can do is inspire your mother. "Mom, I want my mom to be beautiful all the time, and I think she wants to be, so let''s do it.If you''re walking, I''ll go with you. " "Uuuu...!Alzhaaaaaaaahn! I''m being hugged. The Cramp Sisters are furious about it. Anyway, it seems that you gave me a little ''motivation'', but there... Happy New Year, Al "Congratulations, Alto.I''m here for my first New Year''s Eve. " The vice president of the Chamber of Commerce and the director came. I have a souvenir in my hand. My Angel noticed it. "Miumiu!? That wrap contains something delicious!fee, I know that! Fennel quickly and simultaneously picks up Fei and Noir with a smile on her face. "Yes, this is the mochi of the New Year''s Eve.It''s a date at the Chamber of Commerce! Meanwhile, Henriette says, "My cheeks are pounding." "There is also a freezer, so please save the cakes that you could not eat and eat at a later date.Because mochi rice is also an original brand of the Chamber of Commerce, we guarantee taste and quality. " I wonder if I''ll stay later...? I''m just a hungry guy... "Toy!? fee, I don''t know that!But I have a hunch you''ll like it!Nh, that must be delicious! "Akyuu...! Kids, it''s a great pleasure. But right next to me, there was a lady who trembled when she turned blue... "Ooh, ooh, chi..." "Mother...? Abel, who walked up to me, put his hand on my shoulder and sifted his head. "... the mochi is Lucica''s favorite" Oh, yeah. The diet plan was frustrated at the moment. "Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhh!I''m not bad! It''s not my fault!The cakes aren''t supposed to taste good! Mother was crying. While crying, she was holding the bag of the New Year''s Eve. --This is how the Cranputt family''s new year began with their mother''s fall. 573 Chapter 561: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 5) I left the Chamber of Commerce building. She explains the situation to her mother by saying, "I''m going to play with my friend Noel." I can''t say, "It may be dangerous in some cases to get involved with the nobles." And I said to my mother, "Why don''t you get along with my kids?The handsome person who was told that there were such circumstances, so she looked a little uncomfortable. But after that, "Leave it to me. I''ll do everything I can to protect these two! That line left an impression that it was very powerful. "Uhh, ahh, ahhhhhh...." It came out of the building, but at a time when it was still on the premises of the Chamber of Commerce, one of the shadow caelves spoke. The target is not our crane putt brothers and sisters, but handsome ones. "What do you want from me? "Yeah... This is a very important story." "Let''s ask." Looking around. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce only has large stores and many customers. That''s why we moved to the back of the building - the area of the "Non-residential area". "So, what are you talking to me about? "Wow, I''ve been ordered to protect my crane putt brothers and sisters...." Oh, is that a matter of priority? "Well, it was quick and helpful....." "I don''t mind.I''d like to ask you a favor.Originally, this is what got Al involved. " That''s what this is all about. If Noel and we both have a choice, Yet, the Yin Caelph, will not hesitate to defend us. I didn''t say I wouldn''t protect you, so unless I had a choice, maybe you''d protect me, too. "Two, then..." Intelligence High Elves will see me now. "What do we have? "Ha, yes...Um... As you already know, I can''t stand out.... " Yeah, I''m listening. That''s why she was hired, not Tine or Fennel. "So, when it comes to guards, yes, when it comes to life and serious injuries, except when I make a judgment, I won''t put out my hand...." "You''re not going to do anything until you get stuck." "Yes, that''s right...." I don''t mind, but I can''t miss Fi getting beaten up. "Um...That''s what I''m talking about from the point of view of protecting you, but only this girl needs to be protected. " Yinca-san thinks a little bit, "I see, I see...." And I answered. Don''t you dare, now you''re relieved. Later... "Is Noel okay? "Oh, you''re worried about me, right?Thanks, Al. " Mm-hmm. He smiled at me. He (her?) He says he is in a good mood. "Al, as you know, I can use a sword.I don''t mean to be jealous, but I think I can defend myself. " Handsome took the shortsword and shook it on the spot. Yeah, that''s a good dagger. I feel a sense of being out of the box. But more than that, he''s in the hall. Somehow, it looks like you could even watch a veteran sword dance. (Noel has a strange ''past''....) Fragments of the past that manifest themselves in the form of dreams. That''s her (him?) as a combat technique. Yinca-san also looked a little surprised. "Ju, you''re acting like a skilled swordsman...." Noel laughed at the words in trouble. He (her?) I don''t think she''s going to talk about her dreams except for me. "You''re still good, aren''t you? "I''m glad you said that...? She (him?) is a flavored face that is also troublesome here. "Because I''m still a kid, I can''t move as much as I thought.I can''t make the ideal move. " Are you saying that the body hasn''t caught up with the skill and memory? I, Alto Cranput, have acquired combat skills since coming here. So, he (her?) I don''t understand the "obsession" of. But I suppose you feel that handsome has a clear limit. Rather, a confession that you can''t fully demonstrate your abilities at the moment. Noel held her sword and stared at me. "As I swore to your mother, I will protect Al and the others.But let me ask you something.Al, after all, can you fight somewhat?From what you''re wearing, you''re clearly training, right? "I''m doing my best to protect myself.It doesn''t suit me much either.I''m not good for rough stuff. " Daijubu!Fei will protect you! My sister is brave enough to raise her name. It''s the job of the elderly to protect you, but I''m actually weaker than Fei... "I appreciate that, but my mother told me not to do anything dangerous.If you''re in danger, why don''t we get out of here? "Muu...With a stick, fee, you can''t beat anyone.... " "Eh, is your sister learning club tricks? "Just a kid who loves clubs." "My favorite thing about fee is that I love it! Mm-hmm. I''ve been kissed on the cheek. Handsome nodded bitterly. I suppose you thought Phil wasn''t a "good fighter." Yin Caelf said. "Well then, I''m holding back behind you....." I left the word behind and vanished. You really look like a ninja. "She''s fast." Noel seems to be chasing him with her eyes. Stream stone is a child who ''may have been a master in his previous life''. Well, shall we go? Noel grabbed my clothes. My hands are blocked because I''m cheating on my sister.Is that what this looks like? A lot happened, but we gradually set out for our destination. "Speaking of which, Noel? Yeah? Something, Al? Walk along and call out to your friends. I went through the "back alley" in order to meet with the people in the medicinal field. Even if you look behind you when you''re unattended, you can''t see the escort elf as a boulder. You-. "Yet I know where you are, fee!No soul, no magic!There''s no point hiding! My Angel says it''s because you''re special? Also, I''m "out", but if you''re not asleep, you''ll cry loudly, right? (It''s a rabbit horn--) I asked handsome again when I let Fei grow up. "I told the herbal farmer that Villy was playing a little game, but he wouldn''t even bowl it, would he? "I don''t think so, but I wonder if that''s the case.I don''t know what his schedule is. " At your best. But even if you look at me, it won''t be a hassle. I just hope it doesn''t suit you. When I stepped on a less popular path and turned the corner, I quickly retrieved the flag. "Mm? What about you guys...? There were three of them, the nostalgic Villy. You''ve matched the bowl to your heart''s content. Bad for what? "Ah, this is a commoner''s kid!?" One of the surrounding men looked at Noel and shouted. There are only negative emotions, such as repudiation and anger. With this, it seems difficult to intercede peacefully. I hope it doesn''t get too much trouble... 574 Chapter 562: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 6) My name is Yet... It''s a high elf belonging to the Chamber of Commerce.... I work for the Chamber of Commerce, but it''s not necessarily "Ramiers." I don''t necessarily like humans... My hobbies are antique prizes and collections... That''s good, Antique... Looking at great plates and sexy pots can soothe your mind... Fufu... Honestly, I don''t like humans, but it''s really fun to talk about art with Smet and the others... Whether you''re an elf or a person, it''s a pity that there''s not enough to solve the art... Now I''m watching over a brother and sister - and their friends. They are human beings, but they are the most important people who are in friendship with our great ancestors. If there are rough faces or failures, I can''t complain even if I''m punished... He was a strange brother and sister. My brother is a child with some sort of oceanic, collapsing, undead signs. He is a boy who is likely to attract jealousy from all the high elves who teach martial arts from Yantine and magic and medicine from Takaso-sama. Asking Jantine about his combat abilities won''t answer anything. So I don''t know whether it is strong or weak.Common sense suggests the latter. To be honest, we can''t have an effective defense plan unless we know the strength of the target. I thought it was a little harsh that you wouldn''t tell me, but when I asked Director Fennel and Vice President Henriette, they just laughed quietly and never answered. What is it now...? The silver-haired girl is even more nazo riddled. At first glance, it''s just a satisfied and innocent child, but I''m telling you that''s not all I can do. What''s strange is that you''ve been looking at me many times in this short period of time. My ability to hide is implicit to the executives of the Chamber of Commerce. As long as it is well distanced, it will not be seen first. Nevertheless, while she''s flirting with oniisan, she looks at me. It''s like you''re seeing a "hide-and-seek kid", "What are you doing?''. It''s just a coincidence, because my ability to hide is not going to be breached, but if this happens over and over again, I may be mistaken for knowing where I am. However, personally, I think a silver-haired girl is more important than a boy who is liked by Vice President Henriette and Director Fennel. That''s because she''s the one who made the stunning flat plate that President Shorsina owns... Excellent artwork is the treasure of all mankind beyond our race... Those who can produce such things are important people in the true sense that they can enrich people''s minds for hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands of years to come. Only that girl, whatever happens, must be protected... And the trouble came unexpectedly early. The children were entangled by adults of good age. (No way, rubbing things quickly.....) I was ready to intervene at any time, but I approached them to find out what was going on... "What the hell is a commoner''s kid doing here...!?" A nasty man dressed in noble clothes is amazing with a child. It''s not a very beautiful sight, but I also understand that it''s a common sight in favelas and so on.Even in these back roads, again. A child who behaved more aristocratically than a nobleman responded. "This is the world.We should be free to go wherever we go.Or will you answer me if you ask?What kind of evil were you up to here? " "This kid''s gonna call us villains! One of the three people roughed up his voice, but as far as I can see, that was half an act... As a result, the ''young man with a good face for humans'' behind them smiled faintly. "Mr. Villy, this civilian cunt has insulted us, the nobles.If you don''t get rid of this humiliation, I can''t apologize to my father!Permission to inflict punishment! "Hmm...Indeed, our nobles live in ''pride''.It is not impossible to be angry that the honor of our ancestors and the name of our family have been humiliated.- On the other hand, forgiveness must go hand in hand with nobility.It is not a blunt thing to do for a civilian child who has no schooling or upbringing.... what do you say, Corlein boy?Are you going to apologize for your disappearance and lower your head to us? "Don''t act so white!I can see your soul! When the Protector''s son said, the four nobles laughed face to face. Young men with heads and thoughts shrug their shoulders with extraordinary acts. "We gave you the opportunity to defend yourself against unspeakable insults.Nevertheless, I didn''t want to change my attitude....I hate fighting, but I have to stand up for my father''s honor...Look, Corlein''s kid.The responsibility for this disturbance lies with you..... " The young man said two or three steps back. "- Do it." Apparently, the person is going to wait and see. However, if you try to wake violence against a young child, this is why the human race... (If Jantine or Director Fennel were here, those two would have stood by....) And if Merrose and the others had seen such a scene, they might not have been able to open the festival as "a chamber of commerce man waved violence against a kingdom nobleman".... Arrowhead, you were right about me... (I''m sorry, as I announced earlier, I won''t do anything if I get hurt a little....) It hurts my heart to see a child being beaten up, but it''s not like I can''t stand it... Three men will be killed by the Guardian''s son. The child named Noel immediately left the crane putt siblings. I don''t suppose you''re going to get those two involved. Even though I''m still young, it''s quite caring. The Protector''s son held his sword as if it were a sheath. I didn''t take a step against a noble opponent, but I think I intend to fight back.Let''s call it a lot of guts. As a result, the three men who were approaching were snapped as if they were intercepting each other. Excellent move. I don''t think it''s a child''s skill. Gyaahh Ugh "Ouch!" The men rolled to the ground in an instant. I don''t think I have a fracture, but it should be quite painful. You won''t be able to stand up for a while. This is probably something you''re thinking about at the same time as disabling. In some cases, to let a friend''s brother escape. (You didn''t rush it in by force...Looks like you have quite a tactical eye....) The young man who stood behind turned his eyes for a moment to despise the impudence of his children, but immediately stood in front of the children of the Guardian, shrugging his shoulders. "Corlein''s kid.Raise your hand to the nobles. You know what that means? "That''s the one who started it.Isn''t it embarrassing that there are only three adults with children? " "Shame... Shame on you.Look, Corlein''s kid.It was you who insulted our nobles first.These people were just trying to snow out the stigma of their fathers..... " "Then you can sue.It would be a laugh for the world to talk to a child and get involved and lose.All four of your houses will be scratched. " "Hmm...." In Noel''s words, a nobleman named Villy drew his sword. "Finished. As long as we nobles have the" truth "that justice is'' embellished with children '', you have to keep your mouth shut, don''t you? "Nobody tells me to shut up.If there''s nothing wrong with it, I just want to be grand. " "Let''s take that rude challenge.- One or two of your arms ready? With a faint smile, Villy''s eyes did not laugh. It seems that he first intended to create a track record of "silencing civilian children who have worked disrespectfully." "Oh, hey, Noel...! "It''s okay, Al.Don''t worry about it. " Alto Cranput seems anxious. He lowered his sister and put her back behind him. The girl was deeply depressed about the interruption despite this situation. Don''t you understand the situation? I guess so. The child of the Guardian also threw a sword out of the sheath. In other words, even from her eyes, she concluded that the noble man in front of her was the one who had to draw the sword. "It''s gonna cost you a lot of money.Corlein " That''s our line. Both ran away at the same time. Pretty fast. I don''t think our security department will be able to keep up with those below. Not only speed, but also swordsmanship is huge. The noble man looked arrogant, but he was a very forged swordsman. That is the movement of a man who is talented in heaven and who has continued to train. And who is the child who can keep up with the sword? Even though he''s still young, he''s obviously doing a lot of work that looks like he''s stepping on the number of places. I''ve seen it carefully, I''ve seen it carefully, and I''ve seen a delicate and accurate sword shooting. (You''re completely sword-dancing...)Can you help me without getting hurt....) Fortunately, Cranput''s brother and sister are "out of time." This way, we can concentrate on helping the children of the Guardian. "Eh... ah, hey...!?" I didn''t think so, I shouted. My brother walked away during the sword dance. (We have to stop it immediately....! It is unclear why such reckless action was taken, but it would result in serious injury. I didn''t want to expose myself, but I was ready. It was shortly after that. "--Yes, that''s it." The blade storm stopped. Two swordsmen with stunned expressions. A boy in the middle of both, with signs of breaking undead. My God, he was holding the two blades with his left and right hands. (Is it broken into slashing at that speed, and can it be recovered intact...!?) The hostile two stopped, not only because the blade was grasped, but also because there was a "surprise" about the inexplicable development. And that, me too... It was a moment of silence in an unpopular alley. 575 Chapter 563: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 7) Abel told me before. "... I think Al should be resistant to Soul Defense and Time Magic." I remember being a little confused by that word. Here''s what the teacher said. "... not being resistant to soul defense and time magic is like walking the desert without water and walking through dense forests without insects.Simply dangerous. " Though I understand the logic... "No, I''d like to have it if I could, but I can''t, actually." It will require an enormous amount of magic beyond the reach of ordinary people, as well as a number of overly complex techniques against special magic. When Abel showed me the "basic model" of soul defense in the past, only the confusion remained as if I had seen the contents of a luxury watch. It''s too sophisticated and complicated to break your mind at a glance. In the first place, these magic tricks are "constantly unfolding" and are useful for the first time. It''s too far for me. Abel nodded expressively at the words. "... technology can''t sustain various defenses for a long time with the magic amount of Rabbits, Horns, and Al.I understand that, too.But that''s not a ''good reason to give up your efforts''.I think it should be improved little by little to the extent that it is not enough. " "The theory is correct.If so, please show this disgraceful disciple one way to go. " If you don''t get a mark or an arrow, there''s nothing you can do about the boulder. Abel nodded again. "... there are no prospects for soul defense at the moment.Resistance to surgery is also far away.So, this is the previous stage. " In this way, I was taught "strengthening" that is neither anti-soul defense nor time magic resistance. "Nh, nnhh...!?" Villy is moaning for nothing. [M] Well, if you get caught up in it all of a sudden, it''ll be a lot of trouble if you don''t stop around here. --Neither of them is injured. This assumption is important. "Ah, Al, it''s dangerous...!Are your hands okay!? " I also feel that handsome''s words are out of focus, but does'' I care about this first ''seem like this kid? "Come, you...! With his angry expression on his face, Villy stares at me. "Who do you think is the kid at the second grade exam...?!Even though I passed with warmth, I was planning to sabotage the battle of the neo-holy aristocracy...!I suppose you were prepared for it!? " There''s no such thing as being ready. So you''ve forgotten about me so far. No, I don''t mind if I don''t remember. And Noel... "Grade 2...!? Is that a magic test!? Then, you are the youngest level of magic in history...! That''s the village girl.It''s not me. Noel panicked and took the sword away from me. I am checking my blade for blood. Meanwhile, I held on to Villy''s sword. Because the flames of war have not vanished from this righteous nobleman. And as if you had come up with something, you could smile ill. "The bravery that jumped into each other looked up, but the price was high, didn''t it? After all, Villy pulled the blade at once. [M] I wonder if you''re crazy. I''m taking measures, but it''s not a problem, it''s the children''s hands!? The values of life are too different! (No, no...! Slightly shallow. If this is the case, the injury may be serious, but it may be about to heal. At the very least, it seems unlikely to be ''split''. (But...If I get seriously injured, can''t ordinary civilians pay for my treatment?Or you might be able to do something before treatment.....) Either way, this is probably a "slack." Even if you''re alone and you can''t help it. I think I''m immature because I can''t immediately identify these things. (But thanks to Abel...) What I was taught by Pretty Church is one of my physical enhancements. "Enhancing Recognition Speed." People are bad at it. For example, I don''t like "detective magic", but one of the physical enhancements, "vision enhancement", has been available since I was a baby. Enhanced recognition speeds are meant to reinforce it. There is no point in seeing things well, unless you can react to them. For example, even if I could move at the speed of light, it would be difficult to dodge a bullet. That''s because we need a process called "being shot," "recognizing," and "getting moving." If recognition is delayed, even if we can move faster than the bullet, we will only have the result of being shot through before moving. This enhancement fills that weakness. I can use my eyesight enhancement and improve my motor skills. And the faster you recognize it, the more you can do the trick of "grasping the blade" like this one. Oh, by the way, there''s the usual sticky water in the palm. I''m sure Villy''s sword is a luxury item, but "soft water" won''t be slashed. This handmade safety glove will not be broken quickly unless there is much left. "Unuu...!? I can''t cut you!? And the blade won''t move...! I''m strengthening my body. I mean, if I don''t do that in my power, I can''t be against these two Masters. (In fact, Villy''s strength is a bit...) I''ve only seen a little of King''s Landing and Cyril''s Knights, but fighting regular soldiers in the capital and the big cities will probably win. It also targets multiple people, with only the sword''s arm. It seems like you can use magic, Mr. Villy. You can''t beat this strange aristocrat with a little slack. His strength is so great. Of course, there is an "upper part", such as an old man named "Who''s the Four Swordsman" who served Clara, whom I knew the other month. Compared to those old knights, I think Villy''s skill will fall in two or three stages. If we did, Grandpa''s would have won. Still, considering his "youth", I think he has acquired considerable training. It was strange to me to have such "authenticity" even though my personality was twisted. Two years before I first met him, I wonder if you were angry that your granddaughter would be slandered. Villy sees such a glitter. [M] "Gu, guuuuuuu...!Why, why don''t you move...!? " It seems quite strange that I can''t pull it out even though I''m putting my strength into it. But, you know, Mr. Villy, you used physical strength to pull it out, right? That''s no good, right? The magic used to strengthen it is because I am crippling the roots. Unless you notice this "inch", it''s a hollow bucket, even if it''s high elf magic. There is no boost to muscle strength. I speak to him. It''s just a suggestion. "What, you think it''s a proposal?Do you think you are qualified to propose to the nobility!? " Ooh...! Before the content of the proposal, I didn''t expect the proposal itself to be bad... The boulder is noble. Well, let me tell you without worrying about it. "Um, I''d like you to miss it this time. "Don''t miss it!? What are you saying to your noble opponent!?" So, do you want to continue?If my safety is at stake, I will join the fight.--Two against one. None of your people can move, so that''s what happens. " "Chi......!" He stared at handsome girls and then saw them rolling on the ground. "Even if I fight two against one, I won''t be defeated, but I can also think of you who are weak enough to take my friends hostage....!For the sake of the safety of my friends'' lives, I''ll pull you back...! Villy''s nonsense is really rich... Anyway, things seem to have subsided here. This is because neither of them is injured. If it''s bleeding out, it won''t pull in. Corlein''s kid! And civilian sorcerers!I''ll remember today! So, Villy took her men away. But if you get tangled up in the herbal fields, you''ll soon face each other again... "Al, don''t be reckless...! Handsome, check my palm. Shortly before, I''ll remove the mucus and show you my intact palm. "Good, no scratches....." "That''s my line.Suddenly there''s enough slashing each other, right? "They took it seriously.If I hadn''t, I''d probably have been slashed. " Well, I suppose so. Noel said with regret. "In my body right now, I can''t decorate the Dora son of the Hayfte family...! "If you grow up a little longer, you can go? "Of course. For example, there was a gap on the left side when the second shot was swinging down?When my body moved as I thought, it was decided there.There were plenty of gaps between the sixth and subsequent slashing.If you had broken into that fight, of course you would have known. " I didn''t even notice! I can only ''see''. Don''t you see, such a strong man''s reason! "Even so, it''s amazing, the rank magician!I''m glad you''re here! I''m so special... It''s a bit troublesome even if you expect to act like a normal stage magician. Well, I don''t know much about stage magicians either. Beautiful and gentle, but only Philomena has a little sign of Abu Ni. "Ntaaaa! That''s how my angel runs. It''s a child-specific, dangerous way to run. Yoo-hoo I''ll hold my Jazzister tight and then go back to Dako Mode. It must be a testament to this girl''s growth that she waited for until she was suffocated. "Phew, did you endure it well? "fee, I missed you....!But I did my best for you....! "Hmm....?A few minutes of stuff...!? " Don''t tell me that, handsome. I smiled bitterly at him (girlfriend?). 576 Chapter 564: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 8) "Oh, well...Welcome, lovely customers. " The woman who greeted me in the hotel room was a well-dressed woman. I think it is close to my mother''s age, but I don''t know the details. This woman is the owner of the medicinal field. My husband died a while ago, and he still intends to take over the fields without selling off the land, raising two children and cutting them up. The opening of the next festival is also intended to promote the same quality. "Isn''t that hard? "Isn''t that easy?But it''s an important field left by my husband.I have to protect you. " In my words, she laughs like that. I''m sure he''s a strong man. He stayed in King''s Landing for a while this time to prepare and do other things. "Excuse me, but where''s the field while I''m away...? That''s what handsome people ask. I do care about that, too. "I have a farmer''s brother and I''m counting on you.My older child is also in my brother''s custody. " This lady, the younger son, has come to King''s Landing. The truth is that I was going to leave both of them behind, but the fact that the lower child was still young and she cried so much that the lady broke up and allowed her to come with me. The child is now playing with my sister. "Hehe, hehehehe! "Ah! Wait, wait!" It''s really childish and just a chase makes me smile. It''s easy for me to keep an eye on those toddlers, but not handsome. With a strange face, I asked a woman. "So, about the Hayfte family..." "Yes... That''s it....." We met with Villy earlier, but he already met this lady and was on his way home. To put it succinctly, Villy said, "Let the Hayfters buy the fields." "The aristocrats asked me to give up ownership and to work as an administrator afterwards." Request? Not forced? In Noel''s words, the lady laughed in trouble. Well, it''s hard to say straight. Besides, it''s the same in either case. Because noble words would be essentially the same as'' orders''. Handsome keeps asking questions. "The next head of the Hayfte family had three men, but they didn''t work for you? "No.... The nobleman came to me alone.There were no kids, so they must have waited outside. " Haven''t you seen those bad guys around? Did Villy know that much about you, or did you just think you were in the way? One of the two girls who were running around us well stopped. Oniichan, you''re a good person ~ I leaned my neck and said it was clear. She had straight eyes. Unexpectedly, Noel and I looked at each other. "Mr. Noel. Have you ever heard of such feelings? "... well, I''m sure it''s rare." Or is it just being nice to children? Oh, no, I''m just a kid''s nursery, but they just pulled the blade. There''s a kid holding me tight. "Yes, yes! Feeeeeeeee, so gentle!fee, you''re always getting better! An angel who fights against a girl and somehow starts "brother pride". He climbed straight up and fell into his arms. On the other hand, the girl swollen her cheeks. "That''s a lie!My brother, he''s not very nice at all!My son said the same thing!Oniichan always bullies me! This kind of smiling dissatisfaction is unnatural in a sense. Speaking of the brothers and sisters around me, the "Cyrillic group" - like the brothers and sisters of Hatoko and the twins and sisters of the Viscount Baumann family - were both my brothers and sisters. "Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)Stay with me! "My oniichan, make a rare snack to himself!No, this cookie''s taken away! "Feeeeeeeee, so gentle!Even if I spill a stew and hang it, I''m not mad!Nina, you''re worried about fee! "My brother, he''s not nice!When I spilled, I got hit! What is this conversation...? I wish Noel hadn''t bothered me - but you''re laughing. The boulders are just handsome to the inside. She (him?) Turn to the lady. "- So, there was no act that touched the law at the moment, right? "Yes... I''ve been told time and again to let go of the land, but that kind of thing...." Well, I don''t know what to do when I repeat the word "let go," but it doesn''t seem to be using threats or violence. Or do you just think it''s not that stage yet? --There, the knock sounded. Before the lady answers, the door opens recklessly. Noel has already placed his hand on the handle of the sword. "Excuse me...." It was a strange little man who came in. I wore clothes that seemed expensive but were not hobby. And like following that little man, a big man comes in. This was a far cry from elegance, whether it was a crude adventurer or a mercenary. Could it be a vigilante or something? "Ah, you guys....? The woman seemed confused and faintly frightened. Even the girl who was so energetic earlier hides behind her mother. Noel stood in front of him, covering his two names. Fei - no, she''s just staring at me with a melting face. I didn''t pay attention to the men. I wonder if the intruders are of any use to the children. Ignoring the crane put brothers and sisters on the side and Noel standing in the front, she smiled at the lady. It''s not a warm thing to reassure others, but a greasy smile that makes amateurs feel intent, like the "Bad Merchant Sample." The man said, confirming that the woman is the owner of the herbal field. "I''m sorry for pressing you suddenly.--Actually, I brought you a happy story. " "Me, is that a happy story...? "Yes, very much." The little man laughs with a smile. "I want you to buy your land and fields at a high price...." "Eh, uhh, my land...?!?" "Yes, your herbal field.I am going to let you buy 30% more than the price.What do you say, good story?It''s usually something you can buy. " Women are confused. I guess so. They suddenly come in and tell me to sell the land. Noel asked with her sharp eyes. "Who are you? "Hmm? Is the boy a child of this lady...? The man turned his contemptuous gaze to his friend. Just say it''s not for children. Immediately, I turned away from Noel and turned to Madame. "Yes, I''m sorry for the delay in greeting you.I''m Otto. I am the biggest and best businessman in the country, and I work for the Merlot Chamber of Commerce. " Merlot''s Chamber of Commerce! You''re the one who belongs to the Stinky Foundation! I''ve heard a lot of rumors, but I''ve never seen a member there. (So, apart from Villy, are we talking about acquisitions...) If interest is involved, is it natural in a sense? I suppose those who are sensitive are aiming at the eyes of the Ugly Eye Eagle. (Let me tell you with prejudice, I don''t want to sell it to Merlot even if it''s 30% more.....) Now, how does the lady react...? 577 Chapter 565: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 9) "I refuse." The lady answered immediately. The expression was soft, but the tone made me feel a clear will. A little man named Otto made an unexpected expression, but it really smelled like acting. "Why? As I said before, it''s more than the price.Do you think the price is too high for you and your child to live prudently? "... it''s not about money.That field is my husband''s precious land.That''s why I want to protect you. " "Hmm...." The little man roared. It''s an impressive trick, but my eyes aren''t laughing. "But...Can you do it with a lady? "I was born a farmer.And I''ve been cleaning medicinal fields with my husband, so I think I know what I need. " Explaining that she was not an amateur, the little man''s eyes became sharper and sharper. "... lady.If you live in this country, you know the power of the Merlot Foundation.You know what it means to turn down the deal, right? Wow. Straight threatening. The lady leaned against Bikri, while the righteous handsome stared at Otto. "I won''t forgive you if you''re going to work with the Inhuman! "Whoa....?Isn''t that funny...?! That''s what I came up with before, a big guy who thinks he''s a guard. This is probably part of the threat to Noel. The expression was faint, and I saw a clearer affront than hostility. Maybe they have a boy in front of them (girl?) But I guess it''s just a child. It''s a little noisy, so I think it''s an idea to shut up a little bit. (Well, thank you for despising me.) The big guy turns to us too. "Are you complaining too? I think it would have been more powerful in the range of chimpanzees. There was a natural feeling that I was probably accustomed to such intimidation. In fact, the lady''s daughter is about to cry in fear. But there''s only one little girl who goes out bravely... Mmm! It was our sister. "Nita, bullying, that''s not forgiven by fee! Fei tried to protect me because of the intimidation lines and the look on his face. The dispute between Noel and Villy earlier was'' me ''outside the mosquito net, and I was the one who stepped in, so I guess it wasn''t judged'' hostile ''. The big man seemed to endure laughing. I guess so. Who would think such a little girl is a "strong man"? "Mr. Otto." Hmm. Merlot''s two are nodding. Then the big man shrugged his shoulders toward Fei. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry.I don''t think I can beat you...Please don''t apologize..... " I didn''t think it was worth it, just a kid. "Muuu...!If you''re going to apologize for what happened to you, you''re going to miss it...! "Oh, yes, yes.- Sorry, kid. " A big man who bows his head to me in a way that makes a fool of me. Apparently, they decided to pull once. "Ma''am, what a pain in the ass in front of your children.I will pull it up for now.--But I hope you''ll get a colorful reply next time. The little man is laughing. They had a powerful ''power'', and if Madame understood it, she would have thought there was no need to use violence. I think if you cool your head, there should be no alternative to selling. Otto''s proud face showed such arrogance. The little man and the big man pull up like that. Noel was still careful and after they disappeared, she put her hand on the handle to look for signs, but the little girl shouted at my sister. "Fei-chan, wow!I can''t believe I got rid of them!I wasn''t scared...!? " "fee, if it''s important, I''m not afraid of anything!I hate it when you''re in terrible trouble! My angel hugs me and looks up at me like I''m expecting something. I picked up my sister and stroked her silver hair. "Thanks for protecting your brother, huh? "Fu, fuhee...!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Uh uh... What a pleasant face to be made of. But please, don''t do anything dangerous. I honestly feel uncomfortable when I think that the man just now is the type of kid who beats him up. I''ll be the shield when something happens. And looking back, the lady was trembling on her face. My daughter is consoled by her mother. The little girl seemed to think it was because her mother was afraid. "Mom, it''s okay.Funny people, Fi got rid of me! That''s what I''m encouraging you to say, but it''s like, "What are you going to do if the big merchants look at you?despair. '' I don''t want to let go of the fields, but I can''t disobey them. "Noel, can we do something about this? "... honestly, I find it difficult.If this is Dora''s son, it''s only for the Hayfte family.But when Merrose comes out, there will be several nobles involved in this country.I would have waited for a disempowered civil society, and I had no power to confront it in the first place. " Originally, we were talking about how to deal with Villy, but the civil society wouldn''t come out. In a larger group, there''s nothing we can do about it. Noel, take it off a little bit. I went out with Fei in my arms and asked my sister. "Fi, is anyone around?For example, someone who''s looking for us. " "Mu ~ nn...!- He''s not here! I''m watching you, that''s all! It''s a useful force, isn''t it, Jazzister? "--Mr. Yate, can you come out? "... well, what is it...? The shadow appeared silently behind me without a sound. "Eh...Did you see that rattling? "That''s why..." Yeah, well, that''s true. "Um, what, for example, can I help that lady at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? I''m totally helpless, so I can only rely on the elves at these times. After all, Mr. Yate remained silent. I don''t say anything. I won''t tell you. But something doesn''t seem positive. "Mr. Yate. I''m stupid, so I don''t know everything.So it''s a little difficult to say something enlightened.It would be helpful if you could translate it. " When I said so, after about two minutes she started talking. "Ko, this is not the will of the Chamber of Commerce, I, Ko, Koji, Nh, opinions, is it okay...? "Yes, of course.Let me hear it. " To sum up Yate''s words, here''s the thing. This time, Noel brought it to me, and the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce had nothing to do with it from the beginning. So there is no obligation to help, and there is no obligation to help. The Chamber of Commerce''s Department of Agriculture is excellent and has a better ''own brand'' than their medicinal plantations, so there is no advantage in taking in the outside world. In addition, this is how Yate is accompanying him as a guard to avoid a futile struggle with Merlot. That''s why she''s not Yantine or Fennel, but someone who''s good at secrecy. What happens if you cover for her in such a situation? She said it would develop into a dispute between the Shorcina and Merlot Chambers of Commerce. For example, if the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce had looked first at her medicinal fields, it would have been a fair competition in a sense, but if Merlot had grabbed the farmhouse from the side after moving, it would have sold the elves a fight. Anyway, as mentioned earlier, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce does not need an outside herbal field, so it can only be seen as a sidewalk for harassment. "Ah, ah, if you want it, I''m sure we can help you, Sho, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce...But, if you''re a member of the Chamber of Commerce, I don''t want to throw the Chamber of Commerce into a fight or vortex for such personal reasons. Ah, really, excuse me.... " If you say so, I have to shut up too. If Sholcina and the others helped me, I can''t pay for it. Sure, the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce and the Merrose Foundation don''t get along well. But it is also true that the front is not in dispute. Is it okay for me to break that critical equilibrium? "Mr. Yate. They said they would increase the amount of the acquisition, but do you think that would make them happy? "Ah, that''s impossible...." It was a quick answer. I ask why. Here''s what she answered. "Mel Rose is, like, a typical, ''human''...If you break your promise, ah, or increase it by 30%, it''s only natural that you should go through another recklessness...If you sell the same, I think it would still be a better result elsewhere..... " Well, I guess so. I don''t want that lady to let go of the field in the first place. I can''t help thinking about this on my own. (I wonder what''s going on...) Yeah, well, I groan. "Nita, what''s bothering you?Fee, should I kiss you? "Hmm? Thank you, Fi." "Hehe...!fee, my sister!Cheer up on what you''ve done, that''s natural!Chu! " Hmm, I''ve been kissed. There it is. (Hmm....? A rough footsteps from the other side of the corner. But it sounded like someone had been trained somewhere. Yate noticed it, too, and disappeared in an instant. He turned around and showed up. "Mh... you...! "Eh, nobleman...? It must have been Villy, Dora''s son from the Hayfte family who was supposed to come home earlier. 578 Chapter 566: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 10) "Civilian boy...What are you doing here? "Whatever you say....." I wasn''t doing anything special just because I was worried about it right now... In the first place, why is this benevolent here?That''s strange. But it seems that Villy interpreted my starch in a different direction. I frowned uncomfortably. No way, you... He looks up at the building. An inn with a lady in a medicinal field. Then he went inside with Docadka. I''ll follow you in a hurry. Villy, who is in your family room, opens the door without hesitation.I don''t know what to say, "I''m completely open," and I feel like a rude nobleman. When I come here, it''s so pure that I don''t feel angry on the contrary. "I can''t go in without knocking!Don''t you think I''m being rude? Though I thought, friends like the chunk of "goodness" were usually angry. There''s a difference in attributes around here. "It''s Corlein''s kid...You were there, too, arrowhead. " Villy glanced at Noel, but soon turned to Madame. "I got a report from my men.Melrose is here, isn''t he? "Ugh, ah, uh-" "Answer. It''s a question from the nobles." "Uh-huh, yes...." The woman nodded confused. Villy speaks. [M] "Did you sell them?What do you think? "Yes, no. Oh, I refused...." "Huh? But did they say it would pull back?Didn''t you say "Coming again"? "Yes, I said...." I see. Hmm.... " Villy snorted and put her arms together. [M] "They are greedy and wealthy.Moreover, the means taken are vulgar.I wonder if it''s something that''s been watched by troublesome people.I wish I had sold my herbal fields to my house sooner.... " Is it one person? Were you going to let the woman in front of you hear it again? In any case, it was our friend of unknown gender who responded. "This lady is not going to sell the fields.Neither the Hayfters nor the Merlot Chamber of Commerce have anything to do with it! "Shut up, outsiders!Or something? Are you saying that''s an official statement from the Civil Society and the People''s Defender?Nh? " "............" Noel silenced as she was about to catch the word butt. Because Villy is a talker. [M]I can''t tell you how rough it is. The nobleman turned to the lady and said with a strong gaze. "Sell this land to me.That''s what''s best for your family. " The lady silences as if she were weak. I''d say no, but I''m sure you''re confused to talk about it. Meanwhile, the daughter. This is Villy making a puzzling remark about being a "good person", walking with her hands open, not afraid of the nobles in front of her, through the ends of her mother''s bed. Relaxed. (Ah, you''re out of balance. The moment she said that she had fallen, Villy supported her ahead of Noel. It was as if you could take the luggage that fell off the cupboard, as if nothing had happened. He put his little girl gently next to his mother and returned to his original position. I don''t know what to say, it was a kind way to take it. His personality doesn''t seem to care about civilian children. "... what? My thoughts must have come to my face. Villy looks at us uncomfortably. [M] "Oh, no. I was just a little surprised because I took the girl." "... what are you talking about?Do you think it''s better to fall and get hurt? " "No, that''s not what I meant...." It''s not suitable for the character. Willie tells me with her face, tilting her neck in her chest. "No matter the race or status, the child will be a treasure." Your theory is correct. I think so too. But if... "--You ''re seriously going to slash me and Noel, right? "Of course. What are you talking about? Did you accidentally look at Noel like a nobleman with a real face? "... me and Noel weren''t kids...? Well, the "reality" is. I don''t think Villy knows what''s inside of me anymore. "Though you are weaker than I am, you are a magician who remembers me.The little kid is already working among the people as a member of a civil society.This time, is that how it works anyway?If so, it should be judged as'' one person ''.Who admits to being in line with children like you? " Um, that means... "You have to point your sword at it because you treat it as one person? "That''s what I''m saying.In fact, you and Corlein''s son will come before my sword without cowardice. " Nice Villy. If you admit that you''re not a child, you don''t mind losing your life. Perhaps the values are too unique. "Attacking a child" is very difficult for me. The Dora son of the Hayfte family turned his eyes back on the lady. "- I''m gonna ask you again. Are you willing to sell this land to me? "... I''m sorry." I tried to squeeze it out, said the lady. I thought the prized Villy might be furious, but he has an evil smile on his face. I see. Is that your choice?I don''t know if you will find peace and prosperity under my protection. " Son of Dra shrugging his shoulders. He stared at the girl he had just rescued. "It''s too late to regret losing someone you care about.Well, if that''s your decision, I''ll just have to wait and see. " Villy turned her back and left the inn. "Al" "Yeah." Noel nodded and followed after the nobleman. He used to say it in a disingenuous way, but what is he up to? We have to make sure of that. Villy was quick. [M] You''re supposed to be walking, but you keep walking with the stars. I just wanted to see which one would win the race with the same fast-walking twin, old Caspere. As with going, he goes through a small back road. That''s where we caught up. "Hmph, have you followed me with arrows?" Villy turned her face over her back and said. A friend of unknown gender comes forward. "One thing I have to ask you." "Ask? Are you saying that you are entitled to question me, a nobleman of the kingdom, like a civilian? The noble young man frowned with discomfort. But I''m not a frightened friend. "What do you mean, the last line you made for that lady?You''re not going to do anything to that family, are you? "''Something''? Slowly, Villy laughs. [M] "It is the prerogative and duty of the nobles to punish innocent civilians.If she refuses my warm offer, maybe that''s what happened. " "You! Wait, Noel. I stopped the furious Noel. I felt that Villy''s words lacked the will to execute. He talks. If you''re going to do something to that lady, I think you''re going to say something in the other place. But he said, ''Put it between''. I wondered if there was something there. Villy is staring at me with her cooler eyes. "The sorcerer''s kid is cooler.Corlein''s kid is driven by a faint sense of justice, and he''s always too direct. " "... cum" Well, it''s no good selling a fight from a handsome guy. I asked the young aristocrats to set a cooling period. "... what are you waiting for? "Oh, did you notice that?... you''ll see soon enough. " At the same time as that word, five pricks came out of the shadow. They''re staring at us. "Is this...!?" I felt more alert about what happened to handsome. I''ll ask Villy. "... it doesn''t look like your ''friend'' from those eyes, does it? "Of course. They have low stature and low signs.I mean, like you, they''re filthy civilians.But I am an ancient famous tribe.I''ve decided to put it next to the same nobleman. " I can''t tell from the dicks around you who aren''t here, but it is. Anyway, it seems that these guys are "separate" from Villy. Handsome says, "Who are you!?" "Hehehe...Come on...? One of the men smiled and then stared at Villy. "You have nothing to do with these kids, right? "Of course." "Then disappear as soon as you go anywhere.You don''t want to get hurt on that beautiful face, do you? "Huh?" Villy blushed her eyebrows, instantly closing her distance and kicking the speaker in the knee. It''s not a messy kick. It''s terribly true. Apparently, he also remembers body surgery. "Uhh...!Grunt...! The man is falling down and spreading vomit through his mouth. Moreover, since the white eyes are peeling and peristaltic, there may be serious damage to the internal organs. It turns out that I kicked my stomach without any dust. "Ahead! What the hell are you doing...!?" The thugs reveal their hostility. But he glances back at him with an offensive gaze. "''Whatever'' is our line.Do you think you can just say something disrespectful to me as a nobleman in the kingdom?Besides, I said it had nothing to do with these kids.If you guys are rude, you can''t just do it. When Villy put her hands on the pattern, the chimps were clearly frightened. His eyes have a cold intent to kill. If the men had set it up, he would have no hesitation in cutting it off. It seems to have been passed on to the other side. A man who thought he was the boss said with a whisper. "I''m not going to disturb you.Please go..... " "Hmph. You should have said that from the beginning." Villy looked back at us with her eyes full of garbage. It was a gaze that made a fool of me. "... that''s how Merlot does it.Would you have been there when all the scum from the Chamber of Commerce came?That''s why I was targeted.As a threat to her. " Just saying so, Villy left early enough. [M] This is what Otto at the Merlot''s Chamber of Commerce said about getting a "colorful answer," and that''s probably why Villy saw your daughter when she left. "How vile! I can''t forgive this! Noel is completely angry. After Villy disappeared, the chimps smiled as if they had regained their leeway. (I wonder if Yat will help me.....) It looks like we need to get through this place. 579 Chapter 567: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 11) Surrounded by suspicious people. That is our current situation. They must be trying to blackmail the lady, so they''re trying to secure our identity. As Villy pointed out, it doesn''t look like a type with a lot of accessories. There should be enough violence if they get caught. You said it was. "Supisupi...." My sister is sleeping with a loose face. Should I say boulder in a sense? When it comes to the Mud Incident, you basically sleep at night. "Al, you can stay back.I''ll shut them up. " It was our friend Noel Corlein who stood up the sword of the sheath with brave words. Sure, this kid is very strong, so it might be better to keep him safe. Five dicks - Villy did it, and now there are four - don''t seem very clever. "Are you going to resist?Well, then, let''s have a look at your painful eyes. My head is amazing, but I don''t feel too dignified because I was scared of Villy just now. Ikemen-chan does not respond to the surrender recommendation and holds her sword silently. Speaking of which, I''m paying attention to Jazzisters who are about to fall asleep with their faces, so I don''t have time to leave them alone. Our attitude seems to have hindered Kang.The man gave instructions with a whisper. "Do it! At the same time as the signal, they ran away. Guahh! "Fufu! "Ugh! Everyone became Noel''s prey in an instant. I bought my friend''s anger in terms of ''targeting children'', and handsome''s blow was relentless. Everything was aimed at the legs, but since they are being slammed vigorously, the bones may be broken. Either way, there''s no room for sympathy. "Come on, aren''t you just a kid!? What the hell?!?" The head who tried to take out the knife in a cowardly manner was knocked down before it was cut out. It was a beautiful blow. If I don''t use my strength or anything, I''ll never win. Handsome threw her sword out of her sheath and poked it in the face of her head. Because she is originally a beautiful girl, it is still a little too powerful. "... I think it''s useless, but I''ll ask.Who asked you? ''I don''t think it''s worth it'' is the source of the story. The Merrose Chamber of Commerce kidnapped a child, saying, "This is the Merrose Chamber of Commerce, but please take the child," because there is no way you can bother to reveal your identity to the other party. In that regard, this interrogation will have low expectations. But I can''t do anything about it. In the future, it may mean "I won''t let you do the same thing", or it may mean "I won''t let you do it again" by imprinting fear. That''s why your handsome face and voice are probably colder than usual. It clearly spreads "hostility" and "killing intent". After that, he shook his head in fear. "I don''t know...!True! If we are asked and paid in advance, we will take on the rough.Everyone who asks us for a job knows that and brings us a story!I won''t look, I won''t let you look, it''s our job to turn around.... " I don''t think this man has as much acting power as Cyril''s friend, the uniform. Maybe he really doesn''t know anything. That''s what Noel said. A blow was fired, causing the man to faint. I feel accustomed not only to swordsmanship, but also to this kind of work, and this is also her (he?) Is it the "dream" business? I shrugged my shoulders. "... good night, Noel.Should I say thank you for protecting us? "Not at all. I''m the one who got Al involved.... I''m glad you didn''t get hurt. " Handsome is holding the fallen men by rope. It seems that there is no clue in this kind of place, it is called a boulder. "--Fi... you''re a big guy, right? Noel smiles bitterly. My sister was on her feet, but she stayed awake after all. Fufufufu laughed and drowned happily. "N-tahh...I love you..... " Sleep and grab my clothes. It''s easy. Besides, this girl is fine with it. "Noel, what about these dicks? "Hand it over to the Knights of the Kingdom, who are friendly with the Communist Party.It''s unlikely that the information will come out, but I''m sure you''ll be able to interrogate me.And I need you to keep an eye on him, too.You don''t have to go to perfection, but that should prevent some damage. " Are you thinking about dealing with it properly? Excellent, handsome. It''s just... That''s another story about whether or not Merlot''s intimidation will stop. If you think that lady will be exposed to further threats, you will also be weak. The significance of what Noel does is great, but it''s still just a coping therapy. It would be impossible for the knights to keep an eye on each other in the first place. (I don''t know what I can do...) As I roared, I remembered something that bothered me a little. "--Mr. Yate, can you come out? "... what...? She shows up behind no sound. "I need you to look into something.Well, it''s not about Melrose, it''s just personal. " "... well, if that has nothing to do with our Chamber of Commerce, I''d like to refuse if I could, but...? "Oh, that''s fine.--Just... " "Okay, just...? "If you break my bones, I''ll ask Phil to make you a plate..." "Yarimasu...! It was a quick answer. I handed over the chimps and watched the inn, and today''s outing is over. I have to go home. I haven''t told my mom what I stepped into, and I can''t keep my young Fee out forever, so I have to pull it up where it''s appropriate. However, the case was halfway through, so I promised to meet Noel the next day. I''m sure Fi and I are going to go out together in the meantime. Permission doesn''t go down that way. Mia will have no choice but to keep her mouth shut while she''s away. "Did you enjoy going out today, Fi? "Mmm...!Hehe...!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!Happy! " It''s not about going out. My mother is embracing my angel and making me happy. For this man, today would have been really just a breath out. I am delighted to buy many of my favorite romance novels. "Ntaaa! My sister, who is away from her mother, jumps at me with a smile. This girl''s "lust" doesn''t seem to end there. I hugged Fei and asked her for a reward. "Ngu...?fee, I''ll make you a plate....? "Yeah. Can I ask...? In my words, my angel smiled at me. It was a sunny smile. "fee, I like scratching dirt!Besides, if you ask me, anything will come true! Mm-hmm. This could be dangerous in a way. You must exercise restraint over Fei, who will work hard for me so that I don''t rely too much on Abel. If it''s me who forbids baked goods from going out, it''s me who''s trying to make them for myself. Essentially, I swear to myself that I don''t do too much abuse of this request. I stroke Fei. The sister in her arms gave me a full smile. It''s nothing. I''m the happiest person in the world. 580 Chapter 568: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 12) "Villy, be a proud, true nobleman." I heard a nostalgic voice. That''s a voice you''ll never hear again. Dear brother''s voice. "--A dream...." A young nobleman woke up in the morning light. Villy, the second son of the Hayfte family, is expected to be the next main character. Because I dreamed of my brother. He glanced at his brother''s sword hanging on the wall. I''m sure you can be.Everyone envies him, a man who is proud of his life. " I heard that, brother''s ''expectations''. An encouragement from my eldest brother who rejoiced with a fever on his cheeks. "... brother, I..." His murmuring voice was echoed by a call from the garden. Villy gets up and looks out. "Vop....." There was a younger brother who waved his sword early in the morning. Every aspect is still immature. However, only seriousness and hard work are clearly conveyed in the practice landscape. As soon as Villie called for his servant, he let him change and went out. And speak to my brother. "Vop, you seem to be encouraging." "Brother up! When Villy''s voice was heard, the noble boy threw down a wooden sword and ran towards him. The look is similar to the way the dog misses its owner. The next owner of the Hayfte family smiled unexpectedly. "Don''t treat the armor badly.You''re sure you''ll come back for that?Bad karma always pays off. " "Ah, but I''m sorry...!But I''m glad to have my brother here...! Hot eyes pointing straight. My brother really admires this brother. "Are you happy to see me or something?" "Yes, of course!Oniisama, it''s my dream! Strong, intelligent, able to use magic, earn money, and temporarily restore the fallen Hayfte family, there are also political arms that are friendly to the family. For Vop, Villy was a ''perfect man''. In fact, ordinary aristocracy lacks any of them. There are also many brothers who are not close. That''s what they''re after. But the brother and brother of the Heifeth family had a good relationship: the top was merciful to the bottom, and the bottom was admirable to the top. Vop himself was once envied by others. ("Oniisama, my ideal") That''s what Villy herself used to say. A gaze at my eldest brother. That''s why. "Vop" "Ha, yes...! "Become a proud, true nobleman.I''m sure you can be.Everyone envies him, a man who is proud of his life. " "A-h! Ha, yes...!Yes, niisama...! Vop was trembling with excitement. Villy remembers that she did, too. At that time, I was purely happy with the expectations for my "brother". (Brother...Have I become the man you think I am...? Just ask yourself... (Vop.... Am I the brother who can chest on you...? There is no one who answers the whisper in his chest. "I was there, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Morning. My sister, who had finished her pleasant sleep, ran into me energetically. I hug my angel from the big jump and say good morning. "Good morning, Fi." "Hehe...!Thank you very much!Chu! " Hmm, I''ve been kissed. Today''s Jazz is always in a better mood. "Fei, are you in a good mood since morning? "Hehe...! Hmm... that''s it...Fuhehe, fee, I can go out again today!That''s what makes me happy! It''s fun out there!fee, I like to take a look around! I went out with Noel today and there was a disturbance about the acquisition of the "herbal farmer". It shouldn''t be such a bright subject, but it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with this girl. (I love going out, so I really want to make it easier for you to take a walk....) It''s a bit difficult around here... Speaking of which, it''s more difficult for handsome people. Well, originally, we were talking about how you and Villy could handle this acquisition, but Merlot came out. Even if you let the nobleman give up, the club will let you go. Does that make it a "request fulfillment"? Don''t worry, think common sense. (I wonder what Noel thinks about that...? It seems that the Communist Party itself was trying to avoid a clash with the Hayfte family, and naturally would hesitate to turn the Merlot Foundation into an enemy once and for all. (Shut up, it''s too much for me to do something about...) Because it''s not a genre of wearing force or magic. In contrast to my sister, who is in a good mood and rubbing her cheeks, she was yelling at me. Nita Yeah? Phew, Phew, Phew, can you do it?Feiiiiiiing! "What about trespassers? What does our angel suddenly say? Having said that, I can''t see any signs of lies in the crispy blue eyes staring at me. So you really think there''s an intruder? - Who is it? You mean the lizard thing?Or was it yesterday and today that you followed Melrose?No, that''s not it.Even if there was a tracker, there was no reason why Yat, a secret professional, would not notice, and in the first place, he could not manage the combo of Phi''s soul life magic and magic sense) When I was dazzling my eyes, the "intruder" called out to me. "Please, stop attacking me..." "Yat!?" It was the Intelligence High Elves who showed up without a sound. I see. Was there an option for her to come? If the trespasser had been a harmful and suspicious person in the first place, the cute teacher in our attic would have worn the cat before Fei noticed. "Uu......? Why did they find out...? "Ngu...?What are you talking about even though it''s rounded out...? I''m not talking about a dimension like hiding or disappearing... Literally, my sister has a different stage of existence, so I don''t think we can help being confused. "Mr. Yate, what have you been up to so early this morning? I mean, why did you come here? "Uhh, well, that''s..." She answered me starkly. First of all, I came early in the morning for two reasons, and the first was rude to visit the aristocratic mansion early in the morning - or was it to avoid the "insanity" of the house where I called her? Well, she''s not going to say hello to the Marquis of Bailefeld, so it''s probably the right thing to do to come to Kosoli. And one more thing, this is-- Are you busy with the Chamber of Commerce? "So..." She''s our escort this time, but the Chamber of Commerce is super busy, so she''ll be there to help us out until we go out. Of course, even after the escort. "Eh, while escorting, you can talk, ho, ho, ho, I can barely do it..." That''s why he came to tell me the results of the "investigation" that I asked for yesterday. Again, it seems that she will return to the Chamber of Commerce afterwards. As a person who came to this world overworked and died, it is a story that is boring to me. "Are you so busy preparing for the festival...? A little worried and asked, she replied: That''s not all. It is now April with a sacred history of 1207, but last month - in March, there was a spa with the Oromi Glass Corps... No, it should be a leisure facility, anyway, it is open and very popular. It seems that my bullshit is being taken for mistakes and "I didn''t know there were multiple ways to enjoy the public bath" is exciting. And more than that, the Wormglass Corps is attracting a lot of customers. The sale of goods is also popular, so even those increases in production are very popular. Well, it''s not factory production, it''s a manual world.That would be tough. "Ke, Ke, the security department is about to reach out to the wolf glass, and I''m busy dealing with the person who is doing it, and I''m trying to buy it by force, I''m with a noble opponent...." "Ah..." Of course, some of them want it. But it''s a "pseudo-paradise" where dwarves get their hands on the environment, Fennel, a superior tamer, oversees it, and the Spirits of the Ice and Snow Gardens give me magic stones, so it''s pretty doubtful if they''ll make it anywhere else. Besides, because it is under the umbrella of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, Fi can easily visit the Balamos, and Powako''s "intrusion", which is repeated every day, is also silent. "Ah, after that, I''m busy preparing for the photo gallery...." I mean, what? Is it because of someone like Alto Cranput that everyone in the Chamber of Commerce is busy? People who have died from overwork are causing overwork elsewhere, and they have to laugh. Ahh... I''m kind of sorry. "Uh-oh! Feel it, too!Fei, I want to see the Balamos too! My sister said something like that because there was talk about the Wormglass Corps. But it will be open to the public during the day, so it will be difficult to go to see him. I have to go home after the evening, and the people at the Chamber of Commerce are probably crazy. "Well, that''s what Alto-sama asked me to do, hey, the investigation results....." While stroking Fei, I listened to Yate. 581 Chapter 569: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 13) Leave aside the medicinal herb field noodles. I have one thing left to worry about. That was yesterday. I was unable to entertain my unknown gender friend, Handsome Chanko, and Noel Corlein. In my misguided opinion, he is the type to carry the hardship away from himself. As an adult, I don''t want to carry any kind of labor, so I want you to be more stretched among children. Like my kid, for example. On the way to the rendezvous, I saw my sister holding her. "Nhh! Nhhh, hello, fee!?" It just fits my eyes and makes me very happy. "No, what...?Fee, keep laughing all the time. "Feeeee, if you''re with me, I''m always happy!That''s why I can laugh all the time!That, this time too! "Hahahaha...Well, if Fei''s happy, I''m happy too. " "Feel it too!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!N-ta, but I''m happy too, fee!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!I''m so happy! The pressure on my cheeks made me realize that the words were from my heart. "Hi, Al. And Fi, too." Good morning, Noel. "Thank you!Feihaki-kun is fine too! He (her?) was waiting at the back door of the Chamber of Commerce. As Yate said he was busy, the staff of the Chamber of Commerce were also in a hurry. The fact that entering the reception room in this way would be annoying to the boulders led to the meeting here. (I want to entertain you about handsome, too....) I''m still going to the owner of the herbal field today, but I still have a little time. "Noel, do you want to spark the stall a little before you leave? "- No, that happened yesterday.I''m worried about my parents and children in the herbal field.Let''s go check on you first. " Different personality, huh?Do you want to put off "yourself"? Don''t you want this kid to be a "junior of overwork death"? Nevertheless, it is true that I am concerned about the safety of the mother and daughter. You can''t just leave them alone and ask them to go play any more. We decided to go to the inn yesterday. "Nu...!?" "Uhh..." On the corner of the road, Villy and I were in a rush. In light of the situation, is he going to go to the lady''s too? "Hmm. Coraine''s kid, civilian brother and sister.Looks like it was a disaster, huh? No, Villy, you left the three children who were attacked by the thugs yesterday and left first. Noel was strong and Mr. Yate didn''t feel too pressed to refrain from it, but there was something in the area that he was worried about. (I won''t...) I''m not a friend or associate. Besides, the son of this Hayfte family, we are judged to be "one person" by our unique values... Ah, uh, handsome, you''re staring at my son Dora with a nasty eye. She (him?) I don''t think it''s compatible with Villy, who is far from "goodness." However, Noel simply put a good mouth in her mouth and said nothing. Do you think it''s useless to say it, or are you wary of being multiplied in the opposite direction? In any case, I think it would be better not to do anything extra unless the "drop point for this case" is decided. Everyone arrived in silence at the inn. "Oh, everybody, welcome." Ladies are generally welcome to visit. Well, then, you don''t have to make a bad impression. "Ah! Fei-chan, did you come to see me again today!?" "Hehe...!fee, I came here today too!You brought me here! The little girl is greeting her sister with a smile. Somehow, neither child seems to be afraid. It''s good to have more friends. (Yeah. Looks like there''s no danger here...) Our family seems to be safe thanks to our deviation. In that sense, it was worth being attacked. Meanwhile, our Villy stepped out in front of Zukazuka and the lady and said in an arrogant manner: "- Civilians. You think you''re willing to sell your fields? "............" It was a straightforward thing to say. He has the impression that his mouth turns around quite a bit, but do you think it is unnecessary to rush through such technology? With that thought in mind, Villy smiled and pointed at my sister with her chin snapped. "The kid left here yesterday and got attacked right away?- You know why? "No way...!?" I was satisfied with using it normally. That''s why you didn''t say "get lost" or "go home" when you were on the road together. Villy continues. "Merrose is like that.The money would have been offered, but whether it would also be paid properly...--If you go there, our house is different.After all, it is a famous family of ancient people.I would never do anything despicable like breaking a promise. " Which mouth said such a thing, handsome is murmuring. The lady stared at me with a crying face. "I got you into this...." The wife asks whether she is injured or not. I''m so sorry to hear that. Handsome came in between and laughed at the woman. "It''s okay. I''ll protect him, and he''s strong!That''s why you don''t have to be sick. " That being said, Noel lowered his head against me the moment the lady was knocked down. This kid must be feeling bad about getting me into this. So I say. "Yeah, I''m totally fine." She looked at Noel and said. You don''t have to worry about this friend. My words and gaze were probably passed on to a wise friend. Handsome smiled relieved somewhere. Villy was staring at us coolly, but soon she turned to the woman. "I realize that I don''t want to sell because of my personal sentiments more than the foundation has launched.Every day that we''re late, the damage will increase and get worse.If you do, you''ll eventually lose even your family?Is that all right? "............ uu" Women face down sadly. You''re good at pushing people, Villy. It was the Merrose Chamber of Commerce that did the wrong thing, but it was he who took full advantage of it. Noel must have noticed that. He (her?) is obviously angry. But it''s strange. Somehow it seemed to me that this nobleman was in a hurry. --And there, the knock sounds. The lady embarrassed herself. That''s because you heard visitors. "Excuse me," said Otto, the young man I met yesterday. Villy whispered. [M] "Oh... There are people I saw yesterday - people I didn''t see yesterday...." Otto looks at Villy and laughs. Then he stared at me. "Did the boy get a scary look? I said that as if I was going to talk to the public. I wonder because the Target is pinning. Or did you say something that deliberately stinks of involvement? Otto immediately greeted Villy politely and introduced himself. The Dora son of the Hayfte family tells the little man. "It doesn''t matter who you are.I''m in business right now.If you need anything from this woman, you can do it later. " "Yes....? Is the deal about her herbal field...? "Then what is it?" "I don''t want to trouble you...." Otto laughs with a smile. "Her land is being bought by my Merlot Chamber of Commerce.It''s unacceptable to be able to advance the business without this.... " "I can''t admit it..." Villy''s eyes slightly narrowed. [M] "Who do you talk to so much from above?Don''t you know my Hayfte family is famous? "Of course, you do.But hey... " Otto laughs slowly. "If you care about your birth, of course you have to respect the power of others." "Whoa....?Now, tell me your family name.That''s all you have to say.I wonder if it''s famous...? "No, I''m an irresistible civilian.But, yeah, but...If you are a kingdom nobleman, of course you know the name of the Count of Keremans?If you are smart enough to know where our Chamber of Commerce - and our foundation - came from, would you know?--And I''m going to ask you that.If your Hayfte family has the courage to deal with the Earl of Keremans, may I report it to the Upper House? "............" Villy looks like she chewed a bitter bug. [M] Beyond being proud of your family, it will be difficult to talk about "superior". The noble young man said with his face fixed. "Hmm. It''s getting cold.When all the civilians gather like this, the air gets bad.Excuse me. " "Oniichan, are you leaving already? It was the little girl who was playing with my child who called out to Villy when she tried to leave. The Dorah son of the Hayfte family saw her for a moment and then left without saying anything. Otto waits for him with a faint smile. It''s like you said you''ve finished rating. Then I turned to the lady. "Well, today I came to get yesterday''s reply.Your herbal fields - of course, they can be sold to our Merlot Chamber of Commerce...? "... yeah, that''s..." She leaned down and for a moment saw my child and us. Even though you are feeling weak, you think of "harmful", and you become more attentive. If it stays like this, it''s going to be pushed off right here... (Even in a hurry, we have to get rid of this man somehow....) But how? As she was patrolling, the voice of a woman she had never heard echoed. "Wow, if you throw the bucket, it''s dangerous. A subtle bar-reading voice. At the same time, a bucket of dirty water flowing from the entrance that Villy left open hit Otto''s head. Suddenly, the little man at the Chamber of Commerce couldn''t react. Her high-looking clothes are dirty and her head is covered with a bucket that is upside-down. "Fuuuuuuuuu!Ugh, this guy looks good!It''s a bucket from your head, and you can''t do it, because you can''t do it, fee! My sister reacted violently to Otto, who became a "bucket man". And in the hallway, there was a voice earlier. "You''re the one who made such a mess!? Don''t wait! After all, I heard footsteps running away with a rod-read voice. Mm-hmm. Even though I said "you", there was only one sound in my footsteps. Otto slowly moved his bucket. It''s a sudden accident, but it''s not disturbed, it''s called a boulder. "That''s why I don''t like cheap lodging...I''m in impossible trouble....! When I thought about it, I kept my face as if it had been repaired, and my blood vessels were twitching. "... I''ll be back for today.But I''ll get a firm reply tomorrow...! Angry with his shoulders, the little man leaves. The lady, as Pocahontas, and Fei, unfortunately, waited behind her. Noel came running to me for a run and called out. "What was that?Was it really a prank or an accident...? That was impossible, so I was just confused. (You''re a good escort, Mr. Yate) In my heart, I gently joined hands with the Lord of salvation. 582 Chapter 570 Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 14) Villy left and Otto left again. In that state, I don''t think he''s coming today. Should we be glad now that the unstoppable danger has gone, even if it is only a temporary one? Noel, who remained beside me, whispered. "Al, let''s get the hell out of here.I need to talk to you about something. " "Hmm? Consultation? Handsome girl has a face that doesn''t float. Something bad happened? Anyway, as Noel said, let''s get out of here. "Fi, come here? "Here!?" My angel responds well. And before I finished spreading my hand, I jumped in with a fierce momentum, and it completely subsided into place. "Mufufu...!When Fei returns, it''s just in his arm! You smile so happy, sister. Meanwhile, the little girl of her friend was staring at the door, which was still open. "Oniichan, I''m really leaving..." I feel kind of lonely, I''m afraid. That attitude is a bit strange. This girl obviously doesn''t hate Villy. I saw that Villy. And as far as I can see, the lady is also very close to her mother. A child is an unexpected person who often looks at his or her parents'' complexion. Madame is depressed by the hustle and bustle over the acquisition of the fields, but she has no intention of worrying about such a mother. This is weird. Of course, there is a possibility of a lazy shop where you can''t even look at such things, but in my eyes, this little girl seems to be somewhere reassured. I don''t think so. (Do you trust Villy? I can''t think of anything else. "Al, I''m out first. Noel says so, but this is probably on guard for something like yesterday. I mean, if something happens, I''m going to cheat myself. Don''t say anything to make it subtle and discreet. I''m sure this friend cares about our brothers and sisters the way he does. (Well, let''s see if I can get a hold of him before I go after him.) I tried talking to my little girl. "Hey, can I talk to you for a second? "Hey, Fei-chan''s wife? The girl leaned her head cutely. There were a lot of things, but I went out. I''m glad you''re okay. I wonder if there are any raiders... But what are we going to do now? Neither Villy nor Otto would give up the herbal fields, but there is no way out of them. But before I think about it, it''s "Handsome consultation." "Noel, what are you talking about? "Uh-huh...Well, actually... " A friend of unknown gender spoke with regret. The content was what I expected in the middle of the day. "Well, there''s a town hall....." When it came to Noel''s consultation, it seemed that the Civil Society would pull back from this incident. It doesn''t seem to be a deal yet, but if it stays this way, it will not be far away. The reason is that the Merlot Chamber of Commerce came out. Originally, even though the Hayfte family was standing alone, it seemed that they did not want to turn the group with strong connections to the upper classes of the country and abundant financial power into enemies. Well, wherever the herbal farmers are sold, it''s not really about the community meeting. If you were to say that there was no reason to go out with Madame''s sentiments until you argued with the big chamber of commerce in Zububububu, that would be true. "After all, it''s just a tail wrapped around a big force....It''s pathetic to me.... " Well, if it''s sold to Merlot, it could be an unfortunate line. It must be a complicated story for this child with a strong sense of justice. Honestly, I don''t think that much of that parent-child. But I want to do what I can for the child that my friend tried to protect and became Fei''s friend. (That said, it is also true that there is only so much I can do) We''ll just make up for what''s missing in another way. But before that-- "Fei, there''s no one hiding, right?Except for Mr. Yate. " Like yesterday''s dick, it''s not just a pattern that comes out on its own. There may be enemies of the type who are going to start something, so I thought I''d ask Phil. "Ngu...?Are you there? " "--Eh, are you there!?" Speaking in a small voice just in case, my sister said nothing. (No way, Merlot''s again...!?) Unexpectedly, I''m going to be ready, but I''m sure Mr. Yate will be alert. After all, I heard a little laugh. Apparently, it was just about to come out. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "You...! The handsome one looks good. It must have been Villy, Dora''s son from the Hayfte family, who was supposed to leave earlier. Sure, he''s talented, but is there enough skill to lurk without Noel noticing? Aren''t you back, aristocrat? Unexpectedly murmuring, Villy snorts. "Who said anything about going home?All I could have said was'' bad air ''.That''s why I was here, touching the fresh outside air. " Um... Does that mean the Merlot people were hiding until they left? So, before you wrap up the story, you buy it first. It''s a trick, it''s a trick, and it''s the same way you use it, Villy. But he kept saying: "Besides, I''m not saying I''m not leaving." Well, what does that mean? Returning here means taking a step back to Merlot. Wouldn''t that be a declaration of defeat? Handsome told me. "It''s the same as the Civil Society.Apparently, he decided to pull in because the Merlot Chamber of Commerce was coming out. " I mean, you pulled the pigeon. "--just avoid futile collisions.Don''t push evil. " Does saying "avoid" mean that Noel''s guess is correct? In fact, Villy is distorting her face uncomfortably by handsome words. Meanwhile, Noel was somewhat pale. I have just said that I have spoken the truth, not to incite the nobles. This child was originally a stranger to "shade and moisture," so he wouldn''t curse unnecessarily. In addition, if Villy truly dropped out, she would say that one of the "two troubles" would automatically crush her, so would she be unwilling to incite her? The nobleman gave Noel a distorted smile. "The Civil Society is afraid of Melrose and is withdrawing? I think every mouth will say that - but I won''t say anything extra. Noel answered with straight eyes to a tall adult man. "Civilian associations may indeed be.But I''m not gonna abandon her. " "Hmm. You don''t want to abandon me?You''re big, aren''t you? But you are nothing but a child without the backing of a civil society.What the hell can you do to a kid like that? "Of course, do what I can.I want to be proud of people and to be a good person.That''s why I don''t want to do anything pathetic like wrapping my tail just because someone with power and money has come out. " "... are you going to... insult me? "I didn''t mean to tell you that.I just hope so.That''s all. " Mm-hmm. Isn''t that what handsome really thinks? But you can''t. "That word" is a mine. For Villy. The noble young man had a cold face. It''s as if anger has gone over time and even lost its expression. "--Very well. I''ll try your" readiness ".Follow me. " Villy told Noel to soak up a blackish emotion. 583 Chapter 571: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 15) Villy had a brother. The eldest brother of the Hayfte family. And he was a man in wedlock. He always tried to be honest, and sought it all around him.Its nature seemed to be calm and, in a good sense, ''aristocratic''. He liked sentences, practiced martial arts, used magic, and was an all-powerful person. Villy looked up to such a brother with all her heart. So momentum, his "goal" becomes his "brother." On her youngest day, Villy told the audience that she was going to be a fine man like her brother. The situation changed because his younger brother committed suicide. The reason is because I tilted "my house", a famous family of ancient ancients. The natural son of the Heifeth family, who tried to be "good" and "sincere," was rewarded with the result that his nature would be exploited. Believing in someone, deceived, dishonoured, and in debt. The only thing left of Villie was the "result" left by his respected brother - a negative legacy. I don''t know what he thinks of his current respected brother. However, it seems certain that Villy''s "distortion" began at that time. Anyway, the incident happened when he was still a sentimental boy. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was concerned about his irregularity, so I asked for an investigation. I glanced at the back of the nobleman who was angry with his shoulders. We finally got to the lonely square. There are no passers-by in the shade of the building, so it''s a place where you can barely reach them even if you raise your voice. Even if the nobles in the heavens knew "this place", I could see that Villy was a wrestler. He stood in the middle of the square, silently pulling out his sword. "Corlein''s kid. As I said earlier, let''s see how you are prepared...." Villy''s eyes are cold. Noel answered while releasing his sword. "I don''t know what that means. There''s no point in me slashing you here." "Yes... I was by the entrance just now?" Well, what does that mean? It must have been Otto, the Merlot Chamber of Commerce boy, at the entrance before we left. I wonder if Villy, who was lurking there, heard something there - or saw it. The son of Dora, the aristocrat, then looks at me. "Civilian boy, I''m going to ask you about the ''readiness'' of Corlein''s son.Now don''t get in the way. " No, I will. "What!?" You''re gonna do it. Noel is my friend. So if there''s any harm in it, of course I''ll stop it. Whatever''s in your heart, it''s none of my business. Noel looked at Villy and narrowed her eyes as if she had crushed a bitter bug. It was kind of a very happy smile. Then she says to the nobleman in front of her. "I''m sure you know, but you''re a strong magician.Especially my dear friend. " Depending on the situation, we both declare that we will not quit. Villy, the boulder, seems to have nosebleeds on it. But he''s a pride and a loser. I moved the sword I was pointing at Noel. "... I tried my best in the second-class exam.But if you''re going to disturb me, I won''t forgive you this time. " Was it a hassle during the exam...? Anyway, because Villy pointed a clear "will" at me, the sister in my arm reacted. "Ngu...? What''s wrong with this guy...?" My Angel, who was rubbing his cheeks without worrying about the surroundings, pointed a big eye at the nobleman. Villy glances at Fei and tells me. "Is this how you have a family?Do you think it''s too early to say goodbye? " It''s amazing that you can come up with that idea with a child... Sometimes, my eyes look serious. I only dragged Willis Voice into it, but there was one child who responded strongly... "--Are you bullying me...?" "............!?" Villy and good-looking are twitching at the same time. It''s quiet pressure. Or signs of seepage. Noel looked at Fei while fighting. "No way, this is lethal...!? This is so intense...!It''s for a very young child....! " "If you bully me, fee, I won''t forgive you...." This child has been sensitive to "life" since the incident with the wolfglass at the end of the north, so he will react hypersensitively to these visible hostilities. "Nu, uuuu..." Even "gutsy" Villy, who hates losing, sweats cold. However, this will not be impossible. I know because I''m cheating on Fei. This is unconscious soul life trick. This girl, who is apt for "Soul Magic", is going to be issuing "Threats" at Villy''s (...). I may be touched by Phil, but even if it comes from a completely perfect ''favor'', touching my soul involves fear. That is because the soul is the great source of life. Villy, who is under clear intimidation, thinks the opposite is amazing. Under these circumstances, it''s just cold sweat. (Nevertheless, it''s time to stop) My youngest sister here is undoubtedly the strongest of them. He is the overwhelming superior. A position that unilaterally influences the lives and deaths of others without exaggerating. And if I were you, Fi would really attack. That''s no good. I can''t let that happen. I don''t want this child involved in such a slaughtered world. I want you to laugh in very ordinary happiness. "Fee" "Ngu...? What, did you...?fee, should we beat this guy right now? " Don''t beat him. "I''m fine, so let''s focus now." "A-h! Focus right there...! Nita, I said something good!Feeeeeee, focus! " Your sister will smile and hug me again soon. Fei must have pulled it off because the hostility had vanished from Villy. I''m afraid my child was under pressure, but it wasn''t too late. Handsome came by and talked a little. "... Fee-chan, isn''t that amazing? Maybe he''s a genius, too, like Al?" I''m not a genius. Besides, it''s my sister''s talent that should be kept secret. That''s why I laughed bitterly and deceived you. Noel continued. "Still, if you and Craneputt hadn''t gotten in between, you might have had a knife fight with him.If that were the case, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything with my physical abilities right now.So whatever the shape, thank you for distracting Villy. - Thank you, Al. " It''s complicated to keep her head down, because it wasn''t for Noel that Phil got angry. Well, it was honestly a good thing we didn''t fight. "... but why was that man so angry?That''s strange to me. " That''s right, there''s a cause in your "determination" story. Before explaining that, handsome continued. "Anyway, if he could just leave, the problem would be with Merlot." Mm-hmm. When things are complicated, it is easier to understand by simplifying things. That''s understandable. But... "I-I think it''s better not to let Villy get away." "Eh...!? Al, are you crazy...!?" My beautifully shaped friend''s eyes were black-and-white in this word. 584 Chapter 572: Deep Green, Until the End of Life (16) Not to mention it. I, the "contents" of Alto Cranput, are Japanese. Values, ways of thinking about things, and even common sense drag the whole of the previous life. This is natural in a sense, and it will follow. Without even quoting the proverb "Three Sons'' Souls to Hundreds", what is said to be the habit and nature of childhood will remain even if it is long. Whether it rolls to the good or the bad depends on the person. Well, that also applies to us, Villy. He says he was a straight kid until his brother died and was distorted. Especially since this is the same as his brother - certainly Vop - who was at the second grade exam, who looked down on others naturally. At the heart of such Villy is the words of his late brother, "Be a proud and honorable person." It''s also the cause of the intense aggression against handsome people. In other words, Villy''s goal on her youngest day was to be like her brother and what he told me. But such thoughts are distorted. I didn''t have to tell you, because my brother died. He could not immerse himself in the "ideal" of "living well," and had to live in the "reality" that he bore a large debt. --To do anything, start with the money. If you don''t get the money, you can''t live. And as a result of using his severely deceived brother as a teacher on the other hand, Villy - who is now doing costly things and winding up money from others - is said to have been completed. It would not have been a settling from the annoying side, but his presence, which paid off debts and even created savings in the last few years, would have looked very reliable from the Hayfte family at home. After all, it seems that he was not the only one who supported the Hayfte family, which was at the bottom. It was the Marquis of Ventershoven who indirectly protected me from leaving. Clara''s mother''s grandfather''s nobleman. Of course, it wasn''t just pure goodwill. The fall of the Hayfte family, an ancient famous family and umbrella of the Marquis of Ventershoven, would be painful for the Marquis, so it would have been natural to lend it if I could help. However, it still seemed to have been a big resonance for Villy, who was almost in isolation. As mentioned earlier, the Hayfte family was originally under the umbrella of the Marquis of Ventershoven, but since then he has felt more grateful to the Marquis. When Villy first appeared, it was because of these circumstances that his men embarrassed themselves when they abused the Third Princess. That''s why. It seems that Villy''s "Shinogi" never bothers Clara under her protection. The strange discipline around here probably stems from the fact that ''childhood was a straight child who believed in justice''. One important piece of data has emerged from the scope of my research with Yate. It''s about the ''fortunes'' he got by easy means. As in this medicinal field, there are many lands and rights acquired by the Hayfte family (by virtue of their hand), but it is a fact that all of them are operated under favorable treatment and conditions afterwards. That''s why the lady''s daughter in the herbal field - the little girl who became Fei''s friend - was so relieved. She said. "Oniichan, when my mother said she wanted to protect the field, she said this!" Then you can work as an administrator in the future. In retrospect, he did propose so. Like Merrose, it''s not just about buying it and saying it''s over, but if you change your mind, it''s possible that you admitted to ''staying on the land''. In any case, it seems that Villy was not a thorough squeeze on the land she had acquired, but a type of manager who used it properly. (Still, it''s important not to let go of the precious land...) His distorted mindset must have taken shape as it is, even though he is not a good person at all. For all these reasons, I am opposed to getting Villy out now. [M] I''m not going to say that it would be better to be bought by the Hayfte family, but I don''t think I have any choice but to sell it to Merlot because I know it will be a better outcome. (How did you explain that to Noel?) But before you do, there''s one thing you need to know. I was watching Villy''s "Mysterious Gut" and thought I wouldn''t give up until I bought it this time. But he said earlier, ''I didn''t tell you not to leave.'' In other words, it suggested a possible return. I''m worried about the reason. Does Villy still intend to buy herbal fields? [M] Looking back, the nobleman''s face turned pale. One knee would tell you how powerful Phee''s Soul Life Magic was. "...... cu" He stood up with his expression distorted by humiliation. If you don''t know anything about it, you''ll be the ''Man who gave in to the Mench of a Five-Year-Old Girl'', and the higher the pride, the greater the moral damage. In this situation, he said, "Hey, how are you feeling?How do you feel? " Meanwhile, Noel kept his hand on the sword without hesitation. I was quietly staring at Villy, and even if the attack came, I was ready to respond. Around here, you said "skilled man" of driftstone. The aristocrats are still staring at us, but it seems that the will to attack has waned.Rather, should I say that it was scattered by Fei? He opened his mouth in disgust. "I feel uncomfortable with these lowlife civilians!I''ll miss you today, but next time I see you, I won''t forgive you! " That said, he is turning his back. They''re going to leave like this. I shouted at his back. "Um... Aren''t you going to negotiate a medicinal field?" "Hmph, land like that is not worth targeting as soon as possible...!" It is a clear declaration of ''falling out''. Once you have made it clear that you have left, you cannot help but be convinced that something has happened. "Aristocrats" "Don''t talk to me anymore!" "You were by the entrance to the inn earlier, weren''t you?That''s where you learned something, right? " To my words, Villy turned over and stared at me. With a small voice, I could hear a nasty kid murmuring. "... Banks." Yes? Banks? Does it have a different meaning, such as whether it is a person''s name or a place name, or the name of an item? That''s all I could understand. However, his wise friend looked up immediately. "Banks! It''s a former Imperial Knight...!?" The Empire? You mean that disturbing country north of Moon Rain? I wonder what happened to the former knight there. Noel grabbed my shoulder. Apparently, he''ll explain. Fei followed me, imitating me. This one tickles. "Al, did you know that the Emperor of the Contemporary caused the ''Solemn Case of Blood'', which resulted in the exodus of many people from the Empire?" You know that, right? Even if they say so, they don''t pay much attention to the world.I just need to know. To be honest, handsome taught me the area. Shortly before me and Ikemen were born, there was a massive solemn incident in the Empire, and many people died and fled. After all, it was a big disturbance like running to the First Prince and Second Prince. A man named Banks served the Empire before the incident, and since he left his country, he has traveled around as a mercenary and bombarded martial arts. Noel says on Villy''s back. "Does that mean that Banks is now employed by Merlot?" In response to the words of a friend of unknown gender, he did not answer straight, and whispered as he looked up at the sky in a straightforward attitude. "Yesterday, some of Merlot''s hired punks were kicked out." Someone... It was Noel and Villy who knocked them down. "That little man really wants a herbal field.He said he was going to put Banks into action in preparation for the war. " He stepped on a tiger''s tail with that. Originally, Villy waited at the time Merrose flickered the power of "behind the scenes", and when she heard that someone who was strong there - who would go out of his way to react like this, so he was probably a better user than him - would come into the fight, she was inclined to withdraw completely? Okay. Okay. Can I retain Villy? [M] 585 Chapter 573: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 17) Villy felt like wrapping her tail completely. So the hard part of the problem is not going to happy-end... It is ultimately up to the lady to decide whether or not to sell, but I will not be leaving now to Dora-san of the Hayfte family, who is a powerful hand. The handsome guy standing right next to me looks at me. I haven''t told her why we should keep Villy here yet. "You should stop, right?" I''ll check that out with a little whisper. Looks like you''re getting on. I don''t know why, but will you believe me? "Of course, Al, you''re a trusted friend.That''s why I''ll do the same. " With such straight eyes. If you trust me that much, I''ll be sorry. If you ask me to hold on to Villy, it''s "insurance." Meanwhile, the nobleman murmured as if he were talking to himself. "I had some time today that wasn''t on schedule.You''ll have to train my good brother. " Is that brother good? I only looked like a boy with a tantrum. No, perhaps excellence is just Villy''s snoring. ... I''ll be careful, too. Noel must be trying to retain the nobleman. I rode on his murmur. "... does that mean your brother is going to be in the" Co-organized Game "?" "Of course, my brother has a good swordsmanship.If you compete, you will surely prove your excellence. " I wonder if there are any matches, even though it is a club activity. When I asked for an explanation from the standpoint, Ikemen looked at me and smiled cynically. If it''s a beauty form, this kind of face will also get horny. "If you get Furyu Fengchi, you can grasp the whole world. The great prophet left it very recently.Can you point to someone and someone? " Hmm. I wonder who. I don''t know...? To summarize Ikemen''s explanation, after Michemon-san''s prophecy - which is actually different - he said, "Find the Furyu Fengchi" is getting lucky. Well, it''s a proven prophet''s word, so it would be strange to ignore it. So one of the five monarchs in the kingdom, the Marquis of Burkheissen and the Adventurers Guild, will be holding a martial arts tournament in this king''s capital? In other words, I tried to find Fulong Fengchi in the "Wu" area. However, this event will not be held throughout the Kingdom, but only around King''s Landing. And is it intended for young people before they reach adulthood? The youngsters are further divided into departments that are over 10 years old and departments that are under 10 years old. That Vop boy was about six or a half years old when I saw him on Earth, so if he went out, he''d be over ten years old. Is Noel going to play that game? Me? My words made my beautiful friend''s eyes twitch, and then he smiled bitterly. "After all, my father told me to come out to promote the town hall.I''m going to say no. In my case... it''s kind of like a tick. " Well, this kid''s skill is already far beyond his level. Would it be overwhelmingly stronger than the adults around you, and in a sense it would be a natural choice to try to weigh oneself? (Even though I passed the license exam with that chicken) There''s a difference in pride around here. "The tournament is just martial arts.It''s not a magic battle. " Noel looked stunned at my whisper. "You know, Al, there''s hardly anyone among children who can fix magic enough.There will be a lot of people who pass the tenth grade. " I''m sorry for being stupid. Speaking of which, yes. Ifone, who became a magician at just twelve years old, has a reputation for excellence. I must have had the impression that I was just an adult in the first place. "Is Al willing to leave?" "I don''t have one." That''s a quick answer. There''s no way. I''m not good at rough things. In the first place, I don''t have the benefit of going to such a game, and I''m not interested. I don''t think there are any talented people like Ikemen and Brev, but on the other hand, there must be a lot of people with skills like mine. Above all, I am learning spear magic in self-defense, and I have nothing to do with my ambition to consult with powerful rivals or test my abilities. (Brev''s guy might want to come out like this.) I thought of Hatoko-sama, who only sees her once a year. On the other hand, Noel threw words on the back of Dora''s son in the Hayfte family. "I''m sure the son and daughter of Housekeeper Burkhardsen are going to play in the game before you." "Hmph. The ''Princess of the Baby Sword''.It seems to be boasting that I am the Fulong Fengchi that his prophet showed me because I can use it somewhat.It''s stupid. If anyone were to be a minister of the company, it would be nothing but my brother. " Isn''t it hard for a kid who kicks people in without a problem to be the famous minister of the future? And, Villy, if you''re from another faction, you''re relentless against the Marquis. Regardless, since Michemon-san''s prophecy spread, I am Fulong Fengchi.Or that''s who he is.There seems to be a lot of self-nomination in the alley. The Textile Inquisitor''s hideout rarely wants to make a prophecy, either because this is how it affects him. "That''s why I''m going back.I want to spend more time with my dear brother than with uncomfortable and lowly people like you! " Are you close to your brother, Mr. Villy? It seems that the conversation about the game prompted me to dismiss it. (I can''t help it. If this happens, let''s stop the euphemism and throw a straight ball.) I can only hope that Villy''s distortion goes in the right direction. [M] Um... "I told you not to talk anymore!" "Whoa!?" You turned around and slashed me! It''s a little strange, you nobleman! But I can''t give up because of this. I''m standing in front of him, keeping him in a position that only Fei can protect. "Stay out of the way! I''m in the way!" This nobleman has a strong nose. That''s why it''s so hard to bring it into the ''let''s hear the story'' state. I stare straight at him. To make you understand that you are not talking with date or drunkenness. "I told you not to block it!You''re making fun of me! " If you don''t get out of my way, I''ll think it''s a mess. Villy is slashing again with rage. [M] But I won''t. There was no need for that. That''s because the handsome guy who came in fast between me and him was playing it. Villy glanced at Noel in disgust. "You can do it again!You missed it by surprise, but you really want to be slashed! " "Al says he wants to talk to you.I want you to hear it. " "Do you want to talk? You think I deserve to be heard by a noble man like a filthy civilian!" I don''t think so. Still, I just need you to listen. So I don''t mind opening my mouth. Villy, in a state of agitation, slashes it again, but Noel''s iron wall cannot be broken. "Uh, nobleman. What would happen to the family if the Merlot Chamber of Commerce bought the herbal field?" "There''s no way to know. I''m not a star reader or a prophet!What do you know about the future? " Was I wrong? [M] No, it''s not. Villy''s skill is farting and distorting. If you talk ambiguously, you get a twisted back. "Well then, feel good. --Do you think that parent-child will make you happy?" "Whatever I think, if I get unhappy, I get unhappy!You''ll be happy if you''re happy!Don''t ask useless questions! " Uh-huh, that''s right. And an incredible slashing storm. However, Noel was in charge of everything. We don''t need to attack, so we can just focus on defense. Even Villy won''t be able to break through. "Well then, let''s change the way you say it.I don''t want that parent and child to be unhappy.So, can you help him? " "You, the civilian, said to me, the aristocrat!? And you said, ''Save the civilian!? An unforgivable insult!Whatever happens to you, it won''t stop until you cut it off!? " Please give me a break for letting go.Because Fei gets angry again. And when I said, "I want you to help me," my good-looking face was surprised. Well, that''s him (she?) I don''t think she trusts Villy with any fine dust. Besides, this is how I''m currently running on "I''m sorry to slash you" in a progressive way. She may think I''ve gone crazy. (Still, you should say it''s a boulder that keeps me safe.) Noel said while comparing me to Villy, who was swinging her sword from her head. "I''m honestly upset by Al''s current words.But if that''s what your best friend says and does, then believe it. " Wow. I''m glad you can trust me, but don''t let me get caught up in fraud in the future? Handsome whispered to me. "You mean he''s holding a trump card against Merlot, right?" Finished. That''s what I thought. Well, I don''t think I''m going to leave it to Villy''s humanity. 586 Special Edition Cranput House Valentines Day February 14th. It''s a turbulent duel day. The men and women of Ichii. Or some chamber of commerce. There''s another group of men who don''t like it. It is a day to burn each purpose and obsession, and to run with blood in his eyes. And my crane putter proud angels were not unrelated to this event. "Fu, fuheh...! Almost Valentine''s Day!fee, I''m looking forward to it! " My sister is hugging me and asking me to come. The mother holding Marimo turned her gaze towards my angel. "Fei, do you know what Valentine''s Day is like?" "Hehe, of course!Valentine''s Day, It''s Chocolate Day!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiingfee, I love sweetness!I like it! " Yes, it is. Valentine''s Day in my sister is the recognition of "chocolate eating day." Unlike in my previous life, thankfully, I get chocolate from my family and members of the Chamber of Commerce. Of course I can''t have them all to myself, so I''ll share them. Because this is the case every year, it is natural to say that the recognition of February 14 in Fei is wrong. "Nita Nita Nita!What kind of chocolate can you eat this year!? fee, I want to eat a lot of chocolate! " While sparkling the blue man, Fi chewed at me. "Yes, Al! Your mother gave you chocolate for your beloved Al." And February 14th. My mother gave me stupid big chocolate while I flew a lot of heart marks. After all, my mother depends on the amount because it is certain that the whole family will eat it. ... you won''t even know if you get fat again? "Nita! Chocolate! Chocolate in the morning!fee, I want to eat fast! " Don''t start in the morning. As she was hugged by her mother and Marimo while playing Fei, a unique footsteps of a girl named Pattapata sounded from outside the room. "Altokyun! Are you there?Are you there? Mia, it''s oneechan! " "Ah, excuse me early in the morning....." It was Mia and Yvonne''s beautiful maid combination that showed up. There is a large wrap in his hand. "Ah, Mia, that''s..." "Kufu...! Do you care?You''re curious, right?As you can imagine, this is my favorite chocolate from Mia oneechan. " "This is from me. Go ahead, Alto.I didn''t make it as well as Mia-chan, but I''m glad you can taste it. " Thank you very much. Fee in my arm is better than me, but don''t say that at this time. Akyah! Oh, yeah. Marimo wants to eat too. It''s because of the influence of my mother and sister-in-law, and my youngest sister has grown to be a good eater. Well, spirits are a lot of eaters from the beginning. "And, Alto Kyun.Alto, your luggage has arrived! " Yeah? Luggage? The source is Cyril. And two wraps. "Oh, this is chocolate from my mother." One is the chocolate sent by my grandmother Dorothea, who lives in Cyril. So, this is Sisty. That''s handmade, too. You took the trouble to save me. Hatoko-sama, you''re cooking hard... (So, what are the two remaining...?) I opened the package and found out more. It''s not a matryoshka. What was in there was a package with the name of the store. Mia keeps her close and peeks into it. Yvonne did the same. "This is the bag of" Notchyola ".It''s one of the leading confectionery stores in Cyril! " "It''s delicious, isn''t it?Speaking of gifts from Cyril, the fruit from the orchard is famous, but do I like it too? " The boulder is noble. Say something salami and celebratory. Mia groans, "I''ve hardly ever eaten it," but Yvonne feels more used to it. (So, who''s the sender...?) Countess Baumann. In other words, the house of the uniform. (I don''t know.) Frey. Why would a man like you send me chocolate? I took the trouble to attach it to my message card. "Dear Alto. This is my feeling, please accept it.It''s about you anyway. I''m sure the chocolate you gave me will be separated from your family, but I want you to taste the chocolate from me alone. " It says so. And what''s the kiss mark next to the letter? Is it yours? One of the packages was from Flair, Frey''s twin sister. This one can be used normally.I don''t think I have any evil intentions. "Ooh! This is all there is to it!Damage is bad! I think it''s better to eat quickly, fee! " Mm-hmm. You just want to eat fast, don''t you? In the afternoon, the executives of the Chamber of Commerce came. Are you sure you''re okay if Top Three is out and you''re working? "Please, Alto, this will be the new product of the Chamber of Commerce this year.I''m glad to hear your thoughts after eating. " It was Chairman Shorcina who gave me that expensive chocolate with red frame glasses. This feeling of combining "righteousness and practical benefit" feels like the chocolate stepsister, so you can feel free to accept it. "Yes, Al, this is my chocolate.Please eat it little by little, and then brush your teeth properly. " "Here you go, Alto. I did my best to make it, so please accept it." Henriette and Fennel served me chocolate at the same time. That''s what I''m getting with a smile on my face, but let me thank you too. Thank you for looking after me. Well, this is from me. "Oh, thank you, Teenage!" No way, it''s chocolate from Miss Jantine. It''s probably for sale in the store, but I wasn''t expecting to receive it, so I''m a little happy. Fennel sees a colleague. "It''s unusual for Jantine to send you chocolate, isn''t it?" Well, this much. Phew, the teacher of spear magic turned sideways. It seems to be a little illuminated. And Mr. Fennel. Please stop holding me by surprise. Henriette, don''t pinch your cheeks. Meanwhile, Fei, who is being held with me, pulls her clothes with a slippery face. "Nhhh... fee, it''s time to eat chocolate..." "Mm... that''s right..." You''ve been patient since the morning, and should I let you eat here? Our angel is a great child who can wait properly, to say the least. All right, let''s eat! "Ya....." No? "I did it!Feeeee, you can eat chocolate with me! " Yes, I can''t. I can''t. And Fennel is happy even if Phil goes mad. I''m sure this guy is the happiest kid to react. "Yes, I did! Ahhh!" Ah, ahn "Heeheheheh... how''s it going?Is the chocolate that I''ll let you eat fee delicious? " It''s not delicious because Fei makes me eat it, but because the chocolate is delicious, it feels delicious - no, it''s delicious because my angel makes me eat it! That''s right, yeah! "Come on, Phil, ahn." "Ahhh, pah! Hehe...!It''s sweet and delicious...! " My sister, you look delicate. Over there, Mama smiles and makes Marimo eat chocolate. Both my daughter and I are pampering. Speed of consumption as I feared. That''s enough chocolate to eat all day today. (My family, the brakes against sweets aren''t working....) Like a chick waiting to be fed, Jazzister is looking forward to the next "ahn" now or now. "Fei, why don''t you eat so much and get hungry?" "fee, I''m fine! I like sweetness so I can eat as much as I want!And Oka-san also said, "Sweet things are different!" When my sister said brazenly, there was a mamma on the other side who turned away silently. If you have something to eat, you should eat it sparingly... In this way, the "feast of full eating" continued until our female team went down. - Okay. My mother and daughter collapsed from eating too much, but my Valentine''s Day isn''t over yet. Because there are people who really want chocolate. I got a message last night via Jantine. He said, "When everyone''s asleep, come to the attic." Go up the stairs to make as little noise as possible. --The person sat quietly in the blurry light. As usual, with no expression. But very calm. It is like darkness that reigns in peace. She''s staring at us. "Alto Crane Put. I followed your call and came." ".... nh" My teacher greets me a little. As always, it''s not your dick. (I said calm, but a little correction...) I know you''re getting closer, but my teacher''s face is red. And my beautiful ears are bright red. The beautiful teacher pounded on the floor. "... sit down?" "Yes, excuse me." Lower your hips to the side, not the front. Mighty Church remains facing forward. It''s like you''re trembling without a heart. Silence continues, and time passes. If it stays this way, will "February 14th" be over? When I thought of that, my teacher gradually opened his mouth. "... Al" "Yes" "... I hear that today is a slightly different day among humans." "Well, some people say it''s a big day." Uh uh... Push it down, well. You''re a natural shy man, my teacher. After all, Mighty Char gently offered the wrapper without spinning any more words. I don''t need to know what the contents are. That must be what I wanted most of the day. "- Thank you, Abel. I''m glad." "............" I make the best smile I can. It''s not a "sales smile" I''m good at, but a heartfelt smile. Abel looked at me like that and smiled. He laughed at me with joy. (Let''s keep this chocolate to ourselves....) I immediately decided to do so. I see the teacher again. Abel was distracted from his gaze with an expressionless red face. It was a happy Valentine''s Day. 587 Chapter 574: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 18) Well... My best friend, Mr. Noel, seems to trust me and help me, so let''s try to persuade my dear Villy. I hope you succeed. --That''s what I thought, Noel was the one who opened her mouth. He (her?) says to Villy. "There''s no way you don''t do it when you know someone is going to be unhappy and you can help them avoid it?" "Don''t give me orders in a civilian way!I''m not living with you, removing all the misfortunes that are happening in front of me! " I felt that the pressure on Villy''s sword to swing down had increased. Correct - that''s right. The handsome girl who told me to return the evidence also has wrinkles on her eyebrows. He is right. Perhaps my proposal was unfair and ill-advised in the first place. It''s only a matter of dependence, of course. But then, why is Villy so intense? [M] If this nobleman thinks wholeheartedly that the parents and children do not care, will he not react like this? He wanted to be as good as "brother." He tried to buy the herbal field. He was awkward about Merrose. He reacts violently to handsome people''s words. (I mean, Villy''s lost, too.) At least I feel like I''m having a conflict. I think there is something I think about an honest way of life. It was perfectly convenient for me to ask Villy for the protection of that family, and in other words, it was a one-sided request. But what if... If Villy doesn''t like "the way we live now." Or if there''s something stuck... My gaze seemed to have caught my eye, and Hayfte''s son stared at us. "What are those eyes?! Are you telling me that you, like Corlein''s child, will tell me thankful justice!?" Unfortunately, I am not such a noble man. In the first place, I don''t have a definite "good heart" in my mind. What matters to me is not that it is a fine thing such as justice and goodness, but that it is a close family and close people. That''s why I want her to be saved by the child who was close to her "family" and the one who trusted her "friends". The furious Villy glanced into his eyes. Um, yeah. "What!?" She believed in you. "............" The daughter of the lady in the herbal field. I was relieved for Villy, a little unusual. And he became a friend of Fei''s. The nobleman slightly drowned himself. I wonder if this person who comes at me and Ikemen with ease is saying that he is different from an innocent child. I stare at my sister in my arm. She''s still a little girl. Eat well, laugh well, move well, sleep well. That''s why I don''t grow very tall even though I''m healthy. I think that my physical strength and vitality are better than those of girls my age. Fei and I laughed happily at each other. I''ll put such a My Angel in front of Villy. "... isn''t she so petty?" That little girl was, to say the least, small. It''s gorgeous enough to break, and weak enough to be healthy. It was exactly what an adult should have protected a child. DDDD Villy lowered her sword. [M] Lower your sword and mutter as if you were talking to yourself with your head down. "What do you want from me...." The environment in which she can laugh. "You can''t rely on me because you can''t." "Yes, I have no power.But you''re not. The valves stand, the wealth, the body is expensive, and the force is with them.--Without that kind of person, we can''t leave Merlot.That''s why I asked. Please help my sister''s friend. " I lowered my head. Fei imitated it and lowered it together. "Hmm... for my family?" The sound of sniffing and holding the sword. There was no anger in the noble eyes that looked up. It was foggy. "Originally, the life and death of civilians is not something I know very well, and I don''t have the strength to ask that request." Giggle. Villy looks at Fei. [M] No, not my sister, but through that, you saw someone who wasn''t here. "The aristocrats also need the measure to listen to the requests of the powerless.- Rub your head on the ground and be impressed, civilian.Your wish has now come true. " "Well then...." Will you protect that family? Ask for help, but that means turning Merlot against the enemy. Not only today, but also ''in the future''. "... thank you, nobleman." "Thank you! Feeeeeee, I like it!" Mm-hmm. You don''t understand the situation, do you? But I''m happy to thank you, brother. Villy sees such a mystery and distorts her mouth into a letter. "... that''s an unexpectedly loose smile from the same person who was killing me earlier." I have no objection. Then he turned his back on Kurli. "Merlot''s little man will return as soon as tomorrow.I can''t help it, so I''ll visit that poor man''s lodging again tomorrow. " I told him to throw it away, and Villy left. Noel with the sword stood beside me as soon as she could. "- I didn''t think I could attract the Hayfte family''s Dora son." Mm-hmm. I didn''t think so either. Handsome is staring at my eyes. This kid, he talks with his eyes open. "Honestly, I didn''t have the idea of getting along with him.And there''s a way to convince them. " I''m sure you''re right. He''s a pretty good guy. If I hadn''t had any data from Yate, I''d have thought about purging Villy. "Al, can I ask you something?" Yeah? "Why was he so intense?" Oh, is that so? I told handsome about Villy''s house. It is a child of the Guardian who has many opportunities to deal with nobles on a boulder. She (he?) also seemed to know some things about the Hayfte family, but she was new to Oniisan. "... I see. Has that man ever had such a past?" "''Be a good man''." Becoming a proud person "is a message from a respected brother to Villy, and it was a" frustrated dream. "I mean, the part you don''t want me to touch. " "I touched it.You touched the scales. " "Noel wouldn''t be so bad about that.I didn''t incite him, I just talked about my "determination." Handsome was staring at Villy after she left. It was quiet, but it looked complicated. "... Al" What? "I''m glad I asked you to back me up." "It''s an honor." But it''s only a paragraph away. I don''t know if I can leave Merrose, and I honestly don''t feel confident that you can trust him completely. That''s why Noel''s words are inappropriate. "N-ta-nn-ta-nn-ta-nn!" "Yeah? What''s up, Fee?" "If you''re done, I want to go eat something delicious!fee, it''s fun to go out! " I smiled unexpectedly. But my sister was right. I don''t have much chance to go out, so I''ll leave tomorrow to you and enjoy "today." "Then I''ll show you to the shop where I serve delicious sweets.I want to thank you both for today''s meal. " "Really!? Then fee, sweet is good!fee, I love sweetness!I like it! " My angel hugged me and pressed my cheeks. Everything that matters to me is always here. 588 Episode 575 Events While Returning Home I came home once. I may be busy again tomorrow. "Fei, are you okay...?" "Ngu...? I don''t know, Ngu...?Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii...? " You''re completely asleep. My sister, who hasn''t had a nap today, is already bringing the boat in her arms. It is our policy to give children a good nap, and it is customary to sleep. And since Phi is a child who plays with all his strength until he exhausts it, he must be sleepy and helpless. Welcome back, both of you. It was my mother who welcomed me. My mother is staring at us with a soft smile. "Muu... Oka-san...?" "Fufufu. Fei-chan, why not?" My mom takes my angel from my hand and holds it in her arms. Fei was relieved to be hugged by her mother, but she was still breathing. The expression of the mother holding my child is truly full of love, and she tells me how much she cares about her daughter. When she noticed my gaze, she said with her eyes closed. "I wasn''t the only one waiting for Al, was I?" "Nice, nice, nice, nice, nice, nice!" It was my youngest sister who came running at a dangerous pace. Noir hugged me so vigorously. "Nhhh! Nhh!" I wonder if this is a cancer? When I lifted her up, Marimo suddenly smiled. "Noir, Al is gone, and I miss him." Of course, my second daughter is my mother''s favorite, but I''m glad she likes me, too. I don''t feel bad about being spoiled like this. "Hello, Noir." "Nhh! Chu!" Oh, my God. Oh, my God. I got a kiss on my cheek. "Nhhh! Nhh!" And this time, my youngest sister will appeal to her white cheeks. I gave you back your kiss as soon as I asked. Aaah! Mm-hmm. You look really happy. Marimo, who''s in a mood, smiles and laughs at me. Her mother looked at such a state with envy. "Uhh...! Cheeky, cheeky, cheeky...!Your mother wants Al to kiss you too!I want to kiss Noir...! " Ma, mama! Marimo is reaching out to her mother in her arms and bringing her closer. And then... Chu! My youngest sister also kissed my mother. Uh uh... Mama, make a loose face. "Nhh! Mom, I love Noir...!What about Noir? Noir!? " Akyah! "Ufufu, thanks! So, which do you like better, Al or Mom?" "--kyuu!?" Dark-haired toddlers compare me to my mother.My face is a little tight. "Nyah, nnyah...!" I went and came again and again, and eventually... Mmm! I pointed to my mother. Well, I knew. I''m guessing you took care of me when you pulled your face and looked at me over and over again. If this was Fei, there wouldn''t be a single one or two of them saying, "Wow!I must have made her cry. "Al! Al! Noir!Can I borrow Noir, too? " Ooh? Are you going to do my daughter''s Simultaneous Bullshit? You all right? You all right? Your daughters eat a lot, so it''s getting much heavier than before. "Here, guts ~...!" Together, I think there are about 30 kilometers. Mom, don''t hang in there. I''m pulling. "Ah, yes, Al." Her mother said with a blue smile. "Abel said he wanted to talk to Al later, so why don''t you show him your face?" "Huh? Abel? Then I''ll go now." "Ah, now Abel''s gone.So, at night? " Hmm, what is it? Well, I didn''t say I was in a hurry. Isn''t that a heavy story? I took my two daughters and said goodbye to my sweaty mother and went back to my room. "Huh? There''s a letter for me.Mia brought it to me? " Take it and fall into the cushion before you read it. This is usually my mother''s monopoly. And occasionally, my sisters. That''s why I don''t have much chance to use it. Do you want me to buy something for myself? No, no, I can''t waste it... February of the sacred year 1207 was busy in the village of Elves with the recent apprenticeship exam, but this month and next month may also be a little busy. First of all, the village daughter - the fourth princess''s goga role - is officially scheduled to climb the castle. Then, I had to take the inventions to Yu-chan, the newly born high-elf princess, and I was reminded to come to see her daughter again. The Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is about to open a photo gallery, so I have to go and see how it goes. The photo gallery was also filmed by Cyril Hilloit as planned. I''m sure the uniform will come, too. Also, it''s about the sorcerers. For Yvonne''s sake, we must achieve something with the newly formed members. I don''t think this is necessary for this month or next month. That''s why I can''t leave you alone. (It''s not as late as the end of my previous life, but I''m pushing my schedule....) Because of this situation, I can''t even develop new products. Essen, Bavarian, Prima and Magician are now closed. The Chamber of Commerce seems to be busy due to lack of manpower, so I have to be a little more reluctant. "Now, what is this letter...?" It came from a very unexpected person. The sender is Miss. That lazy elf. (Does that mean Jantine brought this letter...) But if that damn elf is coming this way, he''s going to carry his own legs. "Ahhh, there''s a grudge at the beginning that you can''t get out because you have a lot of guards." Looks like a saboteur, that elf. The president of the Chamber of Commerce has caught you? The contents of the letter were relatively simple. Say, It seems that Grandpa Ehu wants to talk to you about something.Please just meet him.Oh, you don''t have to say no.All I was asked to do was tell him what I was saying, and it didn''t even include getting him to say yes. " The remainder of the sentence, such as asking for help from the kitten glasses, asking for a drink, moving the ancestor to give me a hand in salvation, and the worthless writing continues unabated. Can we just ignore this area? "But Michemon-san...?" Does that mean something to you, Clara? I don''t think that old man will see me otherwise. (I don''t know what I don''t know when I think about it!) I threw out a letter and fell asleep in large letters. Even though there are a lot of plans to deal with, is it a decisive difference from the previous life that you have time to fall asleep like this? Close your eyes and breathe. What a wonderful floral aroma! "... eh!?" Floral scent!? It''s not a flower field, I don''t even have potted plants!? I woke my upper body up unexpectedly. The surroundings are filled with beautiful flowers. (Hmm, what is this!? No way, space transfer!? Or hallucinations...? No, if it''s a phantom class, Abel''s talisman should help prevent it -) In the first place, who, why and how did this happen? (No way, a pug marion!? He planted something on me!?) * Giggle * and a flowery laugh echoed. That''s not what I was afraid of, the White Child. Poor, melting, bewildering, but somehow frightening laughter. "Who is it...? Is there someone...?!?" The laughter that echoed through the space from above was swirling around me. "--Phew? You''re the favorite of the Elves, aren''t you?" There''s someone behind it. But I don''t turn around. I couldn''t feel my body''s freedom as if tied to an invisible rope. There''s only one thing I know. That is to say that the Lord of this voice is far better than me. I''m just saying it''s definitely stronger than me. "Should I introduce myself?" And then... Luxurious and delicate arms hugged me from behind. The sweeter the smell of flowers becomes stronger. As if your mind were being eroded. "My name is Fiore. I came here for you." That''s what the girl''s voice said. 589 Episode 576 In a Closed World Cold sweat flows. It''s as if you''re turning to the "eaten side". On the other hand, hold me. The woman named Fiore is as light as ever. I guess that''s because I''m convinced that I''m superior. I can''t see this woman without movement. The only thing I understand is that he''s not human. "You don''t have to be so vigilant.Because it''s useless. If I care, I can kill you as much as I want.That''s why it''s no use thinking about it. Relax with peace of mind. " What you''re saying is a mess. But I know he doesn''t care about our lives. With that in mind, I have to get on my feet. Until the moment Abel returns, there will be a chance of breaking this situation. "Hmm...? Unlike before, you''re very distracted?There are not many in danger who can remain calm.You''re just a kid, aren''t you?Is it a natural vessel, or is that how your elf''s ancestors trained you? " Who are you, this woman? From what you''ve said, you''re doing it knowing Abel''s existence and its strength, right? "I''ll give you permission. You can look at this." With a lovely voice and a noble tone, the woman ordered. Then my body, which had not moved before, will now move in disregard of the will to stop. Fiore appeared in front of me. "Flower Spirit!" In front of him was the Spirit of Flowers. It is different from the flower that was the size of a palm. A gorgeous, young, and jokingly beautiful girl stared at me with dazzling eyes. "Yes, Flower Spirit. The most magnificent and beautiful spiritual species in the world.That''s me. Thank you for being so lucky to see this in a lowlife? " I don''t know a lot of flower sperm. Apart from Kukka, who still lives happily in Kishkud, they''re the only ones I met in the Fall Forest. Those men who were still trying to use little flower sperm girls as experimental materials. The gorgeous appearance was behind them, and the beauty was hard to say. "Isn''t it you who beat Zarn with one knock?" Zarn. I remember the name. It was the magician of the Flower Spirit who fought in the Fall Forest. To abandon it means that this girl is higher than he is. The cherry blossom eyes of the girl named Fiore stared at me. "- Answer me, you will obey everything I say, right?" Her eyes glowed faintly and... "Yikes!?" Your dick sounds like you''ve played something. Fiore raised a lovely voice that did not resemble its presence. "My ''charm'' has been cancelled...!?" A gaze that seems to mix surprise and abomination. Looks like Abel''s talisman saved us once again. "--is that so? Are you protected by that great ancestor...?" Flower sperm is pointing at cold eyes. Like the people we met during the mushroom hunt, she must have something to do with our teacher. I mean, at that point, you''re my enemy. "Hmm...? You''re pointing your hostile eyes at me.Is that Elf''s ancestor well educated?Or are you already fascinated and imprisoned? " You''re the one being held prisoner. When I looked at it, Fiore smiled with her eyes wide open. There was a cruel smile somewhere. "Do you really think I won''t be exposed because I''m protected by that great ancestor?" I thought about it earlier, but I think about it again. This is the eye of someone who doesn''t care about my life. If you choose the wrong word, you could be killed instantly. "Fufufu... That''s right. That''s it. You''re so small, you just have to have those scary eyes." I didn''t mean to change his expression, but he might have read the upset. Fiore is in a slightly better mood. "To tell you the truth, it''s useless to expect the help of your ancestors.You''re here now.Within the realm of the Spirit King of Flowers, nowhere else. " Flower Spirit King! Wasn''t this girl just a flower sperm, but a king! And now it turns out that where I am is not my home, but a separate world. (Nipa-san of the Holy Spirit of Kishkud Island and Love of the Fall Forest were able to form a special power field in their place with their power.Inside, there are special fields that will be disabled even if you use ancient magic) And that hard-working light blue girl, Mime-chan, would have said that if she had the resources, she could transform the environment of the island itself. Does that mean that the Holy Spirit has the power to create the place itself? In the first place, the sanctuary itself is like a different dimension of the "way" from this world. (Then this Fiore, the Spirit King, can also be close to it.) In fact, I wonder if it is possible. Because now you''re grabbing me here. The power to erode reality and change the world. Perhaps that is the genius of the Spirit King and the Holy Spirit. And because it''s another dimension, I''m sure Abel can''t even figure it out. "What are you going to do when you grab me...?" "Fufufu... That''s right. You''re certainly just a weak person.But it''s important that the ancestor likes it. " "Are you going to take me hostage?" "Yeah, that might be true.Would it be a pleasure to have Rose in exchange for you? " Fiore laughs like that. But he smiled at me like a fake. Are you really thinking of exchanging roses with me? (Besides, this eye....) Slightly upset cheeks. Tingling and red tongue are licking their lips. I remember seeing the Spirit King of Flowers pointing at me. It seemed to me like it reflected the common impulse of the spirits - "appetite". Enineve of the Snow Garden and my youngest sister look at me in the same way. Even though Fiore''s adhesion made her feel so greasy that she couldn''t compare to them. "Fu, fufufufufufu...!" White and luxurious arms grabbed my shoulders. The Spirit King breathes roughly as if he were fascinated by something. "--Are you delicious?" Fiore said with his mad eyes. "I knew it before I tasted it.Because it smells so delicious...!You seem to possess the qualities of a natural spirit. " Before you taste it. I mean, he came to eat me. Marimo, Enineve, and even Pugmarion told me. My magic tastes like spirits. Is that why this flower sperm girl came too? "If it tastes good, I''ll keep it as my treat until I die.If it tastes bad, it is used to trade with the ancestors.Be honored. Are you a chunk of value? " Who thinks so? But the Spirit King of Flowers was biting on my neck. "......!" I distorted my face to the pain. Fiore looked like she was licking my blood with her magic. And then... "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" The Spirit King gives you a voice that does not become a voice. It''s a joyful scream. Your body trembles and your eyes open. "Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!I''ve never eaten such delicious magic before! " It''s as if you''re wandering around. Fiore wrinkles her body. "You! You! You will continue to offer me magic as a hidden treat forever!I just made up my mind! I''ve made up my mind!I won''t let you escape! I won''t give it to anyone! " The moment I took away my magic, the attitude of the Spirit King of Flowers changed. There''s no sign of calm there. It seems entirely enchanted by the taste of magic. She immediately sucks the magic out of me again. Unlike just a small amount of takeover, it was an instinctive way to absorb it. "Ugh, kuh...!" Unexpectedly, she moans. If this were to rob me of my magic, I''d be dead in no time. He''s gonna feed me forever, but I think I''m gonna die before this happens. Originally, we should have resisted or fled immediately. But I can''t do that. Because I don''t know how to escape this "closed space" even if I can''t move because of the sudden effect of sucking magic. (At least keep it until Abel gets back...!) I know for myself that hope is dim. And sometimes no other help will come. "Ahahahahaha...!You''re mine now!Nobody gets in the way!I can''t get in the way!Give me more of that magic!The magic is better than the feast of heaven! " More!? If you suck me at this pace, I''ll die next time or so!? Do whatever you want, cloud! But I don''t have a fight. It seems impossible even to buy time. I distorted my face. It was that moment. Fiore stopped moving and looked back. "Nh, what...?!? There is someone who can interfere with my ''realm'' as the Spirit King...!? I can''t believe that this kind of imitation can be made outside of that idiot''s ancestors..." It''s a black hole that even wears a different space filled with reality. The hollow cracks, and the "other space" erodes. "This power is the Holy Spirit...!? Or another Spirit King...!? Who is it?" Darkness spreads. Clean and warm darkness. And there appeared not the Holy Spirit nor the Spirit King, but a familiar little figure. "Nhhhhhhhhh!" A dark-haired toddler jumped in. 590 Chapter 577 Flowers and Darkness "Nhhh! Nhhhhhh!" Something jumped into my arm. It''s undoubtedly a familiar stepsister. There was no difference with the Noir Crampot. Embrace your youngest sister while you''re confused. On the other hand, the woman in front of me. The flower sperm queen Fiore stared at Marimo in a dazed manner. "Kids...!? I''m still really young...!I can''t believe this toddler broke into my "realm"...!? " The flower sperm woman stared at Noir as she tightened her back teeth. humiliation and hatred are hidden in his face. "I haven''t heard about the birth of a new Holy Spirit in recent years, other than Kishkud.Of course, to the Spirit King....! Then who is this child...!? " Fiore''s eyes shine. That''s probably magic sensing. Originally a rare ability, it is a power that many spirits feed on magic on a daily basis. The flower sperm queen said, staring at Marimo. "Wasn''t this True Dark...!? I didn''t even hear that the pure spirit was born in the sacred history...!" Beautiful faces distort into hatred. But it was not for the pure spirit of darkness. Someone''s not here. As you imagine it, you look at the void. "That Elf''s high ancestors were silent with our spiritual clan and giving birth to pure spirits...!You''re gonna use it to dominate us again, just like you tasted it!That''s why I can''t trust Elves!I''m more and more convinced that she has a monopoly on Roses...! " /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) slightly/slightly/slightly/(2) (on-mim) slight The air around me has changed. It''s not a garden, it''s an illusion of a giant monster''s stomach or mouth. No, maybe it''s actually close. Inside the Spirit''s "World", the imprisoned are powerless. "Ah, ahh...." Marimo glared at Fiore''s eyes. However, she glanced back at her courage after seeing me. Nothing happened. This black-haired toddler is simply trying to protect my family. "True Dark! Don''t get on the diagram just because you were surprised to be able to invade my Space!" Beautiful flowers erode the "warm darkness" that seems to protect us. If everything is swallowed up, it will be a big deal. Ahhhh! Marimo can work hard. Then the darkness stopped eroding the garden for a little while. Interacting with the world. It seems that this is how the "Ruler Class" fights. In front of you, the jiri jiri and the "end of the world" are pushed one by one, switching from moment to moment. Should I say reverse drawstring? Either way, this (...) must be controlling our lives. (Fiore focuses on Noir''s "world."Is there anything I can do in this gap?) Unleashes Attack Magic from the lost magic. But as soon as it reached the "Flower Space", it was scratched away. The Queen of Flowers stares at us. "Don''t let your dominant fight get in the way just because you don''t even have the power to change the world!The weak are quiet and trembling in the corner of the world! " Beautiful eyes blink and a return blow is fired. But this time, the Noir Darkness will be nullified. I was protected by my youngest sister. "True Dark! Don''t bother me anymore...!" Oh, shit. This is no good. Even if you force yourself to release the ancient formula, it will not reach the Spirit King. There is a clear difference between high power, more magic, and not covering it to that extent. Literally, the dimensions are different between just people and spiritual kings. But there is one who is angry with the word of the Spirit King of Flowers. "Ahhh...!" Noir seems to be mad at me for being insulted. Her darkness pushes back the Queen''s flowers. "Here, this guy...! No way, this me!Are you going to fill up my world...!? " The garden of vanity is pushed into the warm darkness. Fiore was angrier than stunned, and distorted his face. I wonder if we can still allow a small child to take a step backwards. "The Spirit King is the pinnacle of the world...!With some exceptions, it should be the mightiest!Whoever invades that space will never forgive me!How long and how long it took me to get to this World!And yet, you were born with the power of the King!I can''t forgive you, True Dark!You will never forgive me! " The garden begins to feel the darkness again. When Marimo tried to work hard and saw that the boundaries moved greatly when the Flower Spirit Girl was angry, it seemed that the Spirit''s character, magic amount, and willpower were greatly influenced by the "Meeting of the World". "Nhh! Nhh...!" Noir struggles hard. Just to protect me, that''s all. Spirit - that doesn''t extend to the Ruler Class. Am I ever helpless? (No, it''s not.) I knew from the beginning that I was weak. ''Weak'' is different from ''powerless''. Miscellaneous fish will be miscellaneous fish, and there must be something you can do. That''s right. If this "world" is knitted with "magic" that is not ordinary people. Even if it''s perverse, if this is "magic". (I''m just interfering with its'' roots''!) The only thing Alto Cranput can do. The only trait I have. We''re going to use that to analyze this area. If you make the world a better place, make it a nuclear pillar. To interfere there. (Found...!) Root interference is Abel''s ability to see users in the past. Therefore, the Spirit King''s "realm" does not envisage such an "attack from outside the system". It is therefore easy to find the struts. Because it''s not hidden at all. Noir! I gently led my sister-in-law''s magic there. A wise younger sister immediately understands the meaning. Ahhhh! Her "darkness" swallowed it without fail. Fiore''s expression distorted in dismay. That would be the case. Because it was like suddenly being pressed against my feet while I was pressing against each other. It makes no sense to have power or experience in this way. You can''t do anything but fall unusually. "Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The garden is ravaged by darkness. That''s an irreversible situation. Well, suppose I use only one means to rebuild the world, and I''ll let you interfere with it again. I learned how to break the world. In a world consumed by the darkness and collapsing, the Spirit King of Flowers showed movement. Behind her, there was another space. (Do you intend to retreat?) The judgment is quick, but the construction of the surgical technique is quick. Probably Fiore is a super super superior product as a surgeon. The flower sperm girl stares at Noir. "True Dark...! I''ll never forget today.Never forget. You are now my enemy.You attacked me unilaterally just to say hello and eat! " He said, "What''s going on this time?" Common sense is completely skewed. And then Fiore looks at me. "The child of someone who tastes better than anyone...I''ll make sure you''re mine.This is already settled.--So, shall we meet again? Flowers and snow bloom. It''s hatefully beautiful, even if it''s the worst encounter. The petals that cover the field of view disperse, and the World returns to normal. "Nhh! Nhh!" My youngest sister, who saved me from the garden jail, squeezed her cheeks. Looks like I''ve been worried a lot. "Thank you, Noir? Thank you." "Akyuu....." My youngest sister is hugging me. He''s still young, but you did your best. Looks like I''m giving birth to an extra cause. "U... nh, ku..." With a sudden feeling of weakness, I unexpectedly crashed. I want to praise myself for not dropping the noir in my arms. (The magic is soaking up....?) It was not about the time of the baby, but it was exhausted just one step before falling. Before the "world" of the Spirit King of Flowers disappeared, I felt a little better... (Was it the last time the flowers blew...?) Probably ate my magic with it. Turning back, it would have been easier for Fiore to get rid of me if he had been dealing with a near-identical Spirit named Noir during that time. (I''m glad we kept the root interference hidden.) What would have happened if I had exposed my hand without pretending? "Nhhhh? Nhhh?" "Oh, yeah. It''s okay, thanks for worrying, Noir." "Abu....." I was on the verge of falling. However, this is the fatigue that can be recovered. Rest for a couple of days. "Ah...!" Anju? What if it''s about Villy or Merrose from tomorrow? 591 Chapter 578: In the Land of the Queen That was just a moment ago, when Noir Crampot''s struggle took place. The Spirit King of Flowers realm. Queen Fiore came to the throne of the most magnificent and proud flowers in the realm of spirits. The "Knights of the Flowers", equipped with powerful magic and strength that was beyond the reach of the majority of the people, saw at a glance and were visitors of such existence that they could not move. Some speak to each other in a small voice. "Look, that''s the calamity of life.The power of death and destruction. The strongest in the world.Elf''s ancestor, "Doom." "The great ancestor of doom. You are real.Behind the battle history, there is no appearance at all, so not only humans, but also among our spiritual tribes, there is a existence that will be questioned. " "Who is the elf woman beside you?According to legend, "Doom" is considered to be an ancestor without his own Guardian Knight. " The ancestors of the Elves were eight. The first world collapse in which three of them lost their lives. A history of phantom sperm that begins at the end of the life season. Ever since the birth of the Phantom Beast, the children of the stars, and the ancestors of the surviving Elves, they have become Guardian Knights. It is not what the high ancestors said, but it is the system started by the high elves who feared losing their high ancestors any more. Their pleas were life-threatening, and even the wandering ancestors, who always preferred to act alone and wished to travel the world freely, could not get rid of them. There''s only one of them. Some did not have an Exclusive Knight. This is Doom. As a result, her identity became more sublime. On the contrary, those who set up the most knighthood system and were protected by the leading fighters of the high elves are the ancestors called the "balance". However, under the authority of the ancestors of the "balance", the two Elves, the strongest of the High Elves - or the twins - do not bear names. One of the knights of the flowers says with his fearful eyes. "The cup of heaven is next to the ancestors." "The Cup of Heaven...! It was the daughter of Balkenende!The most powerful magician of the High Elves!Was it serving the great ancestors of doom!? " Soft. A high-elf girl with a soft atmosphere stands beside the ancestors of doom like a shadow. Slight two elves. But a fighter who can destroy this realm itself. It was only natural that the knights of flowers should be vigilant and afraid. By contrast, the beautiful girl on the throne. He looks down at them with an elegant and calm smile. "What is the reason for visiting our territory directly to the great ancestors of the ruin, the chief of the Elves?I''m busy too. Let me ask you a quick question. " It was a noble word. Words that would have been furious had there been bloody elves on the spot did not shake the hearts of both Abel and Henriette. The vice president of the Chamber of Commerce stares softly at the flower queen. "It seems true that His Majesty is busy.It''s here, and it''s not here. " "... heh" Fiore''s eyes narrowed. It was her situation at first glance, but it was her late vigilance. Split... Few can see that this is the "spare" of the flower queen. For example, if you have an expressionless elf right in front of you, you will immediately be able to see it in the "Soul Situation". (Do you understand my situation without the magic of soul life?Absolutely, elves are abominable everywhere) Fiore did not give up such thoughts, and repeatedly asked why the elves were coming. An expressionless little elf muttered indifferently. "... warning you to stop drawing next to me." D D Pickle. The flower queen''s eyebrows moved. It was more upsetting than being seen. And none but Henriette was aware of the ripple of his heart. Fiore sounds as beautiful as her appearance. "What are you talking about? I am the king of this land.I have nothing to do with you, though? " "... hiding behind a small ''world''.I know what you''re staring at in the garden of House Bailefeld. " To be precise, Fiore trembled with a smile on her face. (What do you mean...!? From the mass of the soul, you can see the body.But why do you literally find me in "another dimension"...!?) It meant that her "world erosion" didn''t work for this little elf. Although it was my business, I had to realize that I was not yet "doomed". But I do not accept the words of the ancestors. Pride won''t allow that. "--I mean, you''re the oldest of the elves. You came to tell me what to do?" "... I''m saying ''warning''.As long as you decide on a strange face, that''s fine.After that, even if I eliminate it by force, it has nothing to do with this "flower realm". " "....." Fiore admitted her failure in her chest. I didn''t mean to be taken for word, but I gave it to you. "... even if the Elf''s ancestors were right to give a hundred steps, what would that be?This is a child of the human race.I don''t think you own it? " She murmured in a distracted manner. Henriette, who was looking up close, felt like a stubborn child in her heart. The vice president of the Chamber of Commerce says. "''He'' is recognized as an honorary elf by the high ancestor of the balance.In other words, if you''re going to do something to ''him'', think of it as turning us elves against the enemy. " If he was here, he would have said, "Hey, don''t spread the title!?", but he wasn''t here, happy or unhappy. Fiore quietly narrowed her eyes. "Ah, I''m surrounded, so don''t put your hand in it." It was a clear insult and provocation. Henriette sees more ancestry than Fiore. She doesn''t seem to remember any anger in particular. So the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce quietly ignored the words of the Spirit King of Flowers. The Spirit King is laughing quietly. It was because it was now in progress and behind them. (I heard that this is the "handiwork" of the Elves, "just now".And it was at this moment that another me took the child (...). If I served it in my world, I wouldn''t care about the protests.) "He", as the Elves say, was a time when he was trapped in Fiore, in a room far west. That''s why the queen says with a smile. "This visit is a strange and unexpected gesture, but let me ask you as a question, considering our long-standing friendship with the flower spirit and the Elves.Please pick up the money. " "... I warned you. I hope there will be no futile struggle." "I won''t wake up. Unless you tell us again." Then the two elves left. When I return to the Mansion of Man and see ''He'' disappear there, how will that ancestor react? Just thinking about it makes you laugh. (Fufufufu... If we catch him like this, we''ll know that he''s just a helpless person.Now, let''s check the "taste" first.) Before that, she also lowers the flower sperms in between her eyes. It was only a few minutes away that Fiore, convinced of his victory, would be destroyed by the Spirit Never Seen. Thus the high ancestors of the elves and the pure spirit of darkness bought a resentful wrath from the king of the spirit of flowers, and a boy of the human race was beheld. 592 Chapter 579: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 19) "Ntaaaaaaaa!" "Nhh! Nhhh!" Morning. From left to right, I''m under the "cheek-pressed attack" of my sisters. You can''t even speak words to a woven duet of cheeks and cheeks. "Uuuu ~... Al, I envy you..." Literally, my mother is fingering. Why is this happening? Well, Fei drives normally, but Marimo seemed to be worried about me because of what happened yesterday. Abel is staring at us, but is this worrying me? You''re doing it, aren''t you? I feel like I''m looking at my cheeks subtly. "Ugh, I envy you. Why aren''t I enjoying Alto''s cheeks?Even though you''re my sister, you''re sad.If your cheeks don''t work, at least let me stroke your thighs around. " Shut up, Suspicious. Don''t point your eyes at me like you''re scared. On the other hand, the mother who has both daughters taken by her son. My mother looks at me too. "Al, are you sure you''re going out again today?I''m kind of not feeling well. " "Because I promised." It''s not going well, but Abel gave me something like a nutritional drink. Thanks to this, I''m feeling better than I was yesterday. I don''t really want to use magic. "Oka-san, it''s okay! My favorite thing, fee, is to protect!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! " You shouldn''t. Phil is an excellent magician, but he still has a lot of control and control over his emotions. Above all, I want this child to be free from violence for any reason. Well, this is my ego. My teacher looked me in the eye. "... I told Yate to report any anomalies as a matter of the highest priority.Even though "fighting between humans" is said to be as good as ever. " I mean, unless yesterday today the Spirit King of Flowers came to make a little noise, it''s the same as before. (Well, let''s hope there''s no conflict.) So I spent the morning with my cheeks sandwiched. "Hey, Al. - So you''re getting tired of it all the time today?Not only the atmosphere, but also the physical condition?Are you okay? " That''s what handsome says. I wonder what "perfect atmosphere" is? "Phee-chan... looks good again today, right?" "Feeeee, if you''re with me, I''m always fine!Happy every day! fee, I love it! " My sister waves her hand in my arms to appeal to her feelings. Handsome looks at my angel with warm eyes. (The rest is up to Villy....) At a time when I''m trying to get him involved and deal with Merlot, I''ll leave him to some extent. I wonder what means they will take. When I think about it, the nobleman himself comes. Unlike yesterday, he was wearing luxurious leather armor. Then there was a wrap of cloth wrapped in something elongated in his hand. (You look like an adventurer today...But the leather armor and wrapped cloth are obviously good.Compared to the adventurers I saw in Cyril, they were overwhelmingly outfitted.Is this his style of battle?) Villy glances at us. Noel nodded in surprise. "... that''s the hide of Hiragon." "Huh? Isn''t it clever for civilians?However, this is an armor made from the hide of Hiragon. " "That means your package - probably a weapon, but is it also a specialty?" "Hmm. This is proof of nobility." Does Noel not only have excellent swordsmanship, but also brightness to armor and its materials? I know a little about the good and bad of the blade because I''m learning from Gado, but I''m not sure about the armor... Villy is caressing the cloth wrap carefully. I mean, maybe it''s too much. He noticed my gaze and said: "First, we go to the poor man''s lodging before the little man arrives.I haven''t heard the important words yet. " Yeah? Yeah. Important words? What is that? While tilting my neck, I followed the nobles. "Ah, you...." When she arrived at the inn, the lady in the medicinal herb field shouted anxiously. Well, that''s true. It was Villy who broke into the room. I''m sure it''s not that different from Merlot in terms of bringing up the acquisition story for this woman. "Ah, um, what the hell is this...?" Then the lady stared at the handsome girl in a frightened state. You''re confused - or you think you''ve tied hands - because you''ve come in together. Well, "hands tied" is a fact in itself. On the other hand, the daughter''s little girl. She is not afraid of the luxurious appearance. She is honest with her friends Fei and Villy that "trustworthy brother" has come. I''m going to be big in the future. The arrogant nobleman said to the lady with cold eyes as usual. "You stupid, unreasonable woman.I need to ask you something. " "Hmm, why, I wonder...?" Say it. You really have a bad mouth, Villy. I unexpectedly looked at Noel. "You reject this fascinating offer of mine and think it''s convenient to keep your fields independent - no doubt?" "Hmm, well, that''s...." She starts talking. To be honest, you think you will buy the nobility''s discomfort in front of you. The lady stared at Noel with confidence. A beautiful friend of unknown gender nods strongly to her. "It''s okay, don''t hesitate to reveal your chest.It''s very important. " The lady saw Villy and Noel several times. "But I''m sorry... I''m not going to sell the fields....." He answered with his eyes down. "Hmm...." Villy distorted her mouth in an uncomfortable manner, but she was not too intense. That''s probably because I could have predicted her words. "Well, let me ask you one question, woman.How are you going to pay for that invitation from Merlot?No, in the first place, do you know what it means to pay off their invitations? " Decline that suggestion. And if you refuse, follow me around. Villy must be asking if she has the determination and the countermeasures to deal with them. She lay her eyes down again. Then slowly open your mouth. "You''re right, I''m a stupid woman.I can''t think of any solution.--But that''s why I asked the Civil Society for help. " The eyes were firmly oriented towards handsome. But it was Villy who opened his mouth. "... well done. Sure is stupid.I''m totally different from what I''m counting on. " Fufufu, Villy glanced at Noel without hesitation. Perhaps he thinks there''s nothing in it, such as a civil society. On the other hand, handsome handsome girl who doesn''t hesitate to object. Is that to avoid unnecessary waves? Or can''t you just tell them that Bailefeld Houcuspel has taken out a lot of power? I''m not sure I''m still close. Either way, it seems that this beautiful friend has chosen to remain moderate by being silent. There are people coming in. My sister was making a scene, that spiritually playful little girl. As she walked over here with Totetote, she didn''t hesitate to squeeze up Villy''s expensive clothes. "Mom, will you help me with this brother and mom?" "Eh, eh...!? What are you talking about!? Now, first of all, don''t let go. Excuse me!" Lady, this is a mess. That would be a fracture of the faction that came to forcibly acquire it until yesterday, and I don''t think it would look very friendly to talk about it like this. Your daughter''s words should be meaningless. In addition, I was grabbing and pulling the nobleman''s clothes. I wonder what kind of lightning will fall if you work with such disrespect. (Probably not a word.) As far as I can see, this little girl is probably a type that moves with intuition. Weren''t you the one who decided that Villy would help you, not in your behavior or attitude, but elsewhere? (Besides, this nobleman is kind to children other than me and Noel....) For example, what kind of reaction would I get if I grabbed this luxurious dress? Villy stared at me and Giroli. "... hey, civilian, if you touch my noble clothes with your filthy hands, you think my five bodies will fall apart at that point?" Look ~... I''m the only one who can handle salt. And the lady is looking at Villy alternately with her little girl. "Ah, um... no way, really...?" "--That''s why I''m here today." Villy snorted her nose. 593 Chapter 580 Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 20) "Ah, um... what does it mean to save us...?" "What do you mean by that?" Villy answers the lady''s words in a slightly unhappy mood. Following the little girl''s words, it would be a meaningless development for her again. Why, why? A trap or a joke? Perhaps that''s what you''re thinking. The expression of the mistress of the medicinal herbal field changes. What was your intention to say this? Hey, are you sure you can help me? I want to believe it. I can''t believe it. What should I do? She seems to be at the extreme of confusion. Well, it''s not impossible. Villy punches the lady with her usual poison tongue. [M] "There''s nothing you need to think about.There is also the analogy of a swallow. After all, there''s no way that civilians can understand my ambitions.And the fool shall be a fool.All you have to do is throw out your futile thoughts and say my words. " I just wanted to thank you for the results. Should this one-sided "My Festival is Fully Open" be called the Noble Stream Stone? That playful little girl looks up at him with joy, leaving an unnecessarily confused lady behind. The lady asks scary questions when she sees such a daughter. "Um... are you sure you can help us...?" "Shit, I''m a proud aristocrat. I won''t say a word." I''m telling you, Villy, you''re a handsome guy who looks at him with a little cold eyes. The lady asks. "But... why on earth?" "I told you earlier that you don''t understand." Well.... I don''t think Hannah is going to explain to this nobleman what happened yesterday. They''re going to push you through with one eyebrow raised. However, Villy''s thoughts include rabbits and horns, and this mother and daughter will need a reason. That''s why you deserve to be trusted. Otherwise, the foundation will not be fixed. In the future, it could also be the cause of bankruptcy. So we decided to provide a few facts and some distorted reasoning. Turning around behind him without him noticing, he pointed to Choichoi and the little girl. After all, the effect was far-fetched. Her mother was surprised. The little girl looks very happy. I changed my expression. Well, I''ll take care of the interpretation. Whatever the truth may be, if the results are better, it doesn''t matter. Villy says. [M] "Woman, even though I am going to show you mercy, the contract is not enough.Because you can''t ignore the will of those to be saved (). - Do you understand? " Oh, is this what Villy said before she came to the inn, ''I didn''t hear the important words''? If this lady does not say "help" to this nobleman, we cannot intervene. (First of all, I''m the one who slipped out of there...) With a sinister face, my sister in my arm pulled my cheek happily. Apparently, they thought you were looking weird. Meanwhile, the lady. She leaned for a moment, then turned her eyes to her beloved daughter, who was looking up at a tall young man, and then lowered her head deeply. "Please, please help us." "- I understand. Your wish will come true." Young aristocrats laughing confidently. On the other hand, the lady now looks anxious. "Um... so it''s a ''consideration'' that you can help me with..." "I don''t need it" Eh? "I told you I didn''t need it.I didn''t come for a push.I didn''t come here to feed the aid or to withdraw the concession.I just said I''d help you. " DDDD The lady was stunned, but I was surprised and Noel looked at her unexpectedly. I mean, it''s that Villy, right? Because I didn''t think it would work with pure goodwill. From my point of view, the candidate for dropping the story was "getting the Hayfte family to take it" behind the peace. I thought you wouldn''t be able to move unless something tasted good in Villy''s house. Because if you work unpaid, only the "fact" that you hosted Merrose on top of the fracture will remain. "Is that okay...? It''s going to be completely yours....." Noel was unexpectedly shouting. Villy grabbed handsome with her eyes as if she had given up. "Hmph. After all, the pride of our nobility is incomprehensible to a lowly civilian." Willie, as of yesterday, you were ready for this. Honestly, I underestimated him too. He said he had a more vulgar spirit. (When I was a kid, I yearned for a fine brother.Or is this the manifestation of such an ideal?) If I had grown up without distortion, would I have been a more proud man? That''s how you get along with Noel here. (No, is that suspicious for a boulder?) His younger brother - certainly, I find it a little difficult to recall the presence of a boy named Vop. But this time, Villy''s pride worked better for me. Shall I think of a way to reward him in the future in the name of Bavarian or Essen? Villy says with her chest up. "I am a wise man.I decided to save you.You parents and kids are going to be on a big boat. " "Thank you, nobleman." "Oni-chan, thank you!" The lady lowered her head again and the little girl hugged him in the leg. And Phil, for some reason, hugged me. - Right there. "Whoa, whoa, whoa... I can hear a lot of brave words...." The voice echoes with discomfort. The door was opened on its own without refusing to the tenant of the room. The man showed up. Melrose Chamber of Commerce Little Boy Otto. (Are there more vigilantes today...?) Besides the big guy I was with the other day, there''s another one. It is a young woman in her twenties. If you look in a strangely exposed magic costume, is it a freelance magician or magician? Noel whispered with a whisper that only I could hear. "There''s no Banks..." Speaking of which, some of them were imperial knights, mercenaries or vigilantes. Has she not come this time or is she waiting outside? The three of Merrose''s crew came into the room with no hesitation. Otto and the big guy don''t even look at us as if we don''t have enough kids. I suppose that''s true in a sense. And thank you. You don''t have to be careless or careless. But... "Hmm...? There''s a cute girl I like...?" The magician-like woman smiled at me. Somehow, it was a smile that approximated the eyes of a suspicious person at home. That''s why I have a strange cold. Eh! My sister is turning her against such a hostile feeling. It appears that my Angel has been certified as "no good". (Please, please stop fighting...?) We''re not in the mood yet. I want to avoid situations where magic is used. Fortunately, Villy''s tongue turns around, and all she can expect is that. [M] She''s been fixating her gaze ever since she saw me. I suddenly got a goosebump. Aren''t my surroundings polarized with people who care about me and Abu Nai perverts? 594 Chapter 581: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 21) "Well... I came to negotiate with the lady, and I didn''t know that a variety of visitors had arrived..." Otto is laughing slightly. It''s a line that sounds surprising, but if you really think so, you wouldn''t have had to add more vigilantes. I mean, you''re lying. The little man set his eyes on Villy after looking around at us. From his point of view, it''s only natural that this Hayfte family''s son Dora is likely to compete. "Didn''t you decide to pull back yesterday...?" "Hmm...? When did I say that?" Ironically, Otto snorted. Sure, Villy only said "excuse me" to this man. Even if I really meant to get naked at the time. Well, was that my mistake? The little man smiles. "- Well, let''s ask again.Are you going to do something with our Merlot Foundation? " "Hmph, a filthy civilian boy seems to have a low heart.If you were sitting at the end of the chambers of commerce, you''d think you''d be in the middle of it. " Otto frowned uncomfortably. Soon, however, he turned his despicable gaze back to the long nobles. "It doesn''t matter where I come from.I''m asking you if you''re ready to fight Merlot. " "If so, what is it?" "Whoa....?" The little man raised one eyebrow. "If we were to name the aristocracy of this country, we would not know the power of the Earl of Keremans.I had no idea that I was going to set things up with the mother of His Highness the Second Prince, whose rumors were also high with His Majesty the next King...No, I''m impressed with your bravery. " Otto provoked, but Villy lifted her lips and laughed. That was a bad smile. He really looks like this. "Hey, civilian, do you know what that means when you''ve just spoken of outrageous disrespect?" "Oh? Did you care what I said about being brave?I''m sorry to hear that. " Stupid bastard! "!?" Villy drank a lot and Otto drowned. [M] It was as powerful as that. A noble young man says. "The Second Prince is the next king?The Crown Prince of this kingdom is officially named the First Prince!Nevertheless, you said disrespectful things like overturning a royal decision in the middle of a civilian!? Do you know what that means!? " The little man slapped his tongue at a flaw in the words he had spoken to boast of Merlot''s power. However, he immediately shook his head in a wild manner. "My nobles, I hope you do not misunderstand me.I said, "Rumors are expensive."It is a well-known fact that the Earl of Keremans is showing the momentum of Asahi Sunrise.It is also true that the Second Prince is a handsome man who excels in both Bunbu and Bunbu.If so, isn''t it natural for the reckless city people to jump into one possibility?I just pointed it out.It is annoying to find it difficult to include His Royal Highness the Prince. " "But do you carry Merlot''s sign?Then it would be the words of the foundation, and thus of the Earl of Keremans.As an aristocrat who swears allegiance to the kingdom, I must tell you the will of Merrose and the Earl.I was planning to abandon His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and bring the Second Prince to the south! " "Stupid...! The royal family can''t believe such myths.You will be slandered for lying!? " "Kuku... huh. Finished, false accusations... False accusations?" Niyaniya and Villy laughed. It was a winning smile. If you''re not on my side, this is a smile that looks awful. "Hey, civilian, did I crush your job?Do you know what that means? " "......!?" The little man''s complexion changes. What did Villy investigate yesterday? "According to that, everyone told me that you had ''negotiated'' in the past outside this herbal field.With the next king''s second prince''s parents.What do you say without saying "listen"!? You said "false accusations" before, but you need to investigate to get it done.I need testimony.But what about reality? All that comes out is the fact that you, the Second Prince, have said that you are the next king.Now, in the trial, which words can you believe, me or you? " Villy, don''t be a jerk... Are you going to seal the little man up with something like a fried foot that fits into the corner of a heavy box? Otto says. "That''s just what I said.This is not an official statement from our foundation or the Earl of Keremans! " "You have no right to decide that, civilian.Besides, you''re very good at talking about the power of the Earl of Keremans, but isn''t he the center of the country?It''s just the Earls with the money.Neither the great Duke of Bauskohr nor the greatly benevolent Marquis of Ventershoven have any good feelings for the Earl of Keremans.-Yeah, the Third Prince''s faction also obviously hated the Second Prince''s faction, right?Don''t you think your reckless remarks will be a weapon of attack? " The Duke of Bauscole is the home of the mother of the First Prince. The Marquis of Ventells Hoven is Clara''s mother''s parents'' home with Hayfte''s ass. Finally, the Third Prince competes with the Second Prince over the throne of the Next King. Even if Villy''s "infusion" was the same, it might be troublesome if the aristocrats who wished to crash the Earl of Keremans formed a ruling party. The Merrose Foundation is not a clean organization. It''s a dark body with dust coming out of the back if you hit it. After all, there are many enemies. Some of them may move to destroy the Earl''s House on this occasion. Even the Edo period "Edo period Ikushima incident" began with a curfew breakdown, but it was because the conflict between Sumimasa Tsunami and the Otoku sect was at the root that it became so fierce that thousands and four hundred people were punished as a result. If the "content" of the complaint is not important but has "other purposes", it is easy for things to develop greatly. He is aiming for it. And since Villy''s house is an ancient famous family, if you are truly sued, there is no way that you won''t get along. This area is absolutely impossible for the civilian population, so you said that the famous clan''s appearance is dramatic. The handsome person standing next to me gave me a subtle expression with wrinkles between her eyebrows. "He''s just accustomed to intimidation, and he''s good at ''how to move power''.I''m sure Hayfte decided it would be frustrating to hit him alone, but it seems that he has put in a math that involves Assari and other leading nobles.... " If you care about that, you can do as much as you want... That must be his strength. Since I got angry about yesterday, I wonder if this kind of trick is possible. (When this happens, "I don''t want anything in return" from the lady in the herbal fields may also be the behavior of Myeong-chul...) If you''re not innocent, you''ll be attacked back and say, "I think you set it up to kick them off." Once again, I think it''s Villy''s horror to be your ally. And this is also the horror of all the aristocracy. I''ll have to remember that too. Otto stares at Villy in disgust. [M] The Dora son of the Hayfte family never wanted to talk to this man from the beginning. I''ve played the big trick of shaking the "behind" itself. "... nobleman, this won''t shake Melrose..." "Kuku... I see. But you''re a civilian.How about you? This is the "cut" of a breakdown.Will your favorite foundation protect you?Hmm? What do you think? " DDDD That means that if Villy sues, whatever the outcome is, Otto will lose his grip at that point. In some cases, it may be life-threatening as part of a mouth seal. (I distracted the authority of the Earl of Keremans to get Villy in, but he reversed it....No, even if I hadn''t made an inadvertent remark, I wouldn''t have hit Merlot if it had been "attacking the whole Merlot"....) Villy smiles and smiles and slaps the little man on the shoulder. He tells Otto. "Well, your retreat has already been decided.As your last servant, I''d like you to negotiate with this lady.You can wait that long.How about I be generous? " Otto''s complexion changed when the noble young man did everything he could to provoke him. No, should I say my eyes are closed? It''s as if you''ve made some big ''decision''. "... I just remembered a little errand.Excuse me.... " That''s all, the little man leaves. The big man went on silently, while the magician-like woman smiled happily for some reason and looked at me before leaving. A handsome guy pulls his sleeve. "Al, are you aware of this?Make sure that Villy''s lawsuit was never filed. "... well, even if I''m an idiot, I can tell by the boulder.And I think the other guy who made that decision is even more stupid. " "Should I say that I made a decision or that I was forced to do so?Absolutely, the next owner of the Hayfte family is an incredible man.D D Now I know what Hiragon''s armor and cloth wrap mean. When we looked up, a beautiful noble young man stroked his weapon with a serious face. Perhaps there will be a wave after we leave here. Then only Fei will definitely have to protect you. 595 Chapter 582: Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 22) "Let''s go for a walk. Follow me, boys." Villy, who chased away Merlot''s little man, said so as never before. [M] Neither I nor Noel know what his words mean. Handsome shrugged her shoulders as if stunned. "You''re already working out the place, right?All right, I''ll serve you. " It''s probably an undisturbed place. It''s hard to hear screams and anger, and it''s hard to see from the surroundings. We left the inn and passed through the alley silently. The young aristocrats moved on with their normal faces, but Noel frowned everywhere. Perhaps every time she changes her expression, there will be more ''followers''. Eventually we will arrive at the Lonely Square. The Heifete family is really familiar with this kind of place. I suppose the ''followers'' realized that they were lured in. I had no intention of hiding my earliest appearance or footsteps. Looking back, we''re half surrounded by quite a few people. I whispered to handsome. "Noel, these guys..." "Yeah, I''m dressed as a pussy, but we''re all trained fighters.It should be seen as a commensurate force.I think the weakness belongs to that man, Otto. " Stray stones are mastered as children. I can see the power of the men at a glance. Meanwhile, Villy looked at them with a royal look. "What are you guys? What do you want me to do, stand in front of me with my head full?" "You already know that." Otto walked out and said so. Tall young nobles, huh?and mimic tilting the neck. "I wonder what kind of merchant he is.It''s too trivial to see. " Faced with blatant contempt, Merlot''s merchant seeps anger into his face. But I smiled as if I had regained my mind immediately. "Nobleman, in fact, I''ve come to a conclusion in a conversation with you earlier." "Stupid, what about you? Whatever conclusions you draw, the results have already been determined.It''s not worth listening to such meaningless self-talk.Tell the stones on the side of the street. " "- Doesn''t the result change? I wonder...?" Punch and snap your fingers, and the men pull out their weapons. Handsome people were already ready, but Villy just had a faint smile. "Kuku... ''Get rid of the distractors''?"It''s a simple story, isn''t it? " "Simple and therefore effective?" "Well, I don''t hate to conclude that either, civilian." If anything happens to Villy, he''s the one who''s gonna pull out the sword right away. There seemed to be no objection to the policy of "slaughter". On the other hand, a friend with a sense of justice distorts his face with aversion. The Dora son of the Hayfte family says. "How many of these miscellaneous fish have been lined up in front of me is the same as Takiyama.- You know better than that, right?He pointed his sword at this famous family.You can''t complain about being slashed and killed here? " "Yeah, yeah, I hear you''re strong. --But..." --Nuh? A man comes from behind a crowd of swords. As they watched, Noel and Villy tightened their faces. It''s the first person I''ve seen. He was already middle-aged, but his body was tight, his face was tough, and there was an atmosphere as if he had stepped on a number of occasions. Neglected, I realized that this man was Merlot''s mercenary, Banks. Otto nods respectfully to his satisfaction that the smile has disappeared from the noble face in front of him. "Did you feel that this benevolent is not the only one?Or do you know who he is?Well, it doesn''t matter, but he''ll be your opponent, Villy the Wizard Swordsman. " "Humph. Former Imperial Knight, Banks." A man with a war atmosphere responded without laughing to the aristocrats who looked at mercenaries as worthy. "Anyway, I''m Banks. I don''t know you." "Huh? Don''t you know me?You sound like an ignorant Imperial fool. " "Oh, I don''t know. I don''t know you.However, I have asked my employer to use some of it.Well, this is world learning too.I don''t know what''s going on, but under the contract, I''m gonna have to kill you. " A faint thing was said, but a kind of confidence was asked. This man probably decided that he would beat the young man in front of him. I wonder what Villy thinks. At least, the smile is completely gone. The chimpanzees around me... no, you should talk to the merchant soldiers. They are also trying to surround Villy. Not only does it cut a powerful card called Banks, it seems to be a math that crushes in numbers with all due care. There are also big men who served as Otto''s guards and magician-like women who looked at me with uncomfortable eyes. The young nobleman made us run his eyes. "Happy, lowly civilian children.Let me help you fight this great battle. " "Can''t you tell me you want me to be honest with you?" Stupid good-looking guy. I put Phil back in the meantime. I''m begging you, Mr. Yate, please keep this kid safe. Villy says. [M] "The strongest of them, I''ll take over the strongest Banks there.I''d like to allocate it later.Play sidekicks with each other. " I think the strongest of them is my sister. Well, if Villy can take on the strongest enemies, I''d appreciate it. If he loses, it will be important to see Banks'' skill in fighting Villy first. Handsome says to me. "Al. The big guy over there and the other guys, I''ll take care of them.You''ll take care of that sorceress. " It seems that the magician''s opponent is a magician... I don''t disagree with that either, but I''m not in the mood yesterday. I hope it doesn''t sneak in. When the opponent was decided, Otto shook his shoulders and trembled. "Oh, oh, nobleman! Don''t tell me you''re going to involve these little children in a life-threatening battle!? I''ve heard you''re a leading adventurer, but I can''t believe you''re exposing yourself to such indifference!Don''t pretend you don''t mind!Let''s laugh at the lack of manipulation! " "Hmm. That''s a lowly, twisted little man.Don''t you have eyes to see the essence of things?That foolishness is just what Merrose deserves. " But Villy won''t move. I narrowed my eyes to make a fool of the man in the Chamber of Commerce. "Let me tell you something first."You''re the one who got these kids involved."I suppose it was because I got involved that I set them up in their presence, and I don''t suppose you''re going to let them get away in the first place? " "Fufufu... That''s because I''m a witness." I''m positive. You can attack children, you can take care of them. Villy continued without hesitation. "A poor merchant with no eyes, heart and appearance.You are mistaken many times.These are just small children, but they are stronger than the miscellaneous soldiers you brought with you, and above all, I am much stronger than the knight scum there. That''s all. " "Whoa?" It was Banks who murmured and narrowed his eyes. He might have thought of the words of the Dora son of the Hayfte family, because he would have judged himself to be better than Villy. Otto says. "You have great confidence, Master Wizard Swordsman.Well, I''m free to use a spectacular word, but I''d like you to do it after the results. " "I''m going to show you that.It''s the last souvenir of your life.Don''t worry, take it to the afterlife. " "Hahaha...! I''ll show you the final battle of your nobility." That way, the little man falls back. The Chamber of Commerce will be split in three as planned, and Villy, Banks, me, the sorceress, and Noel will face it again. Looking at the picture alone, this is an overwhelming disadvantage. (Anyway, focus on the opponent in front of you....!Now I''m more vulnerable than usual because I''m exhausted enough to use both the globe and the antique.) I''m just praying that the other person is a good friend. The sorceress, who was to face me away from them, snorted and laughed. "Nhfufufufu...! I like it very much, don''t I?I''ll keep you as a pet when I catch you....? " "It''s just in time, pervert!" I knew it was "that way"! What''s going on around me?! "I''ll finish it right away and take you to a good place...So let''s get this over with... " The pervert woman stood on her cane. Yaaa, I don''t want to do this to you. I was trying to shape magic. "......!?" I unexpectedly distorted my face with a big recoil. It was undoubtedly due to sequelae absorbed by the Spirit King of Flowers. Although magic should have returned somewhat, magic construction and magic conversion were difficult. It was a greater burden than I imagined. (This isn''t even an initial magic trick, is it?) Isn''t this a bit of a problem? 596 Chapter 583: Deep Green Until the End of Life (Part 23) Pollay was the magician''s name. She believes she is quite good at herself. Since it became a "magician" at a relatively young age, I thought it had objectivity. As if to support the idea, Paulay has received a variety of scouts from teenagers, large and small. But she put most of it on her sleeve. The reason is'' hobbies''. Paulay liked to ''love'' the young boy. But unlike Philomena, the country''s national magician with "similar hobbies," for example, it was supreme to add a touch of bleeding and violence. Her "way of loving" was so distorted that children''s favorite elves were angry that they chose to be solemn objects. She knows her hobbies are unacceptable to her surroundings. I believe it is a pioneer but a distress of the dead, too noble to be understood. Therefore, I did not intend to always focus on my personal life and perform "shrine service" that forced me to live a life free of stains. So I wanted it to be freelance. The freelancer should be on his own, no matter how he lives or how he spends his time. And if you''re a freelance magician, it''s not unnatural to move from country to country. Meet and love beautiful boys in each region and region. That''s how she came to Moon Rain. Seeking new encounters. There was an unexpectedly wonderful organization there. Merlot Foundation. Serving as a private soldier and producing results, the dark behind was mostly a dream group. Paulay was in the mood to meet his vocation. You can look for a beautiful boy of your choice while you''re at work and take him home whenever you find him (...). Whether it gets bored or broken, Merlot can easily handle it for a small amount of money or, in some cases, buy it the other way around. It was a very useful and reliable organization. And I''ll see you at work. In Pollay''s eyes, there is a boy who really likes her. "Nfufu... Until now, I thought Bloomwall, my country of origin, was the supreme...If we had such a wonderful organization, Moon Rain might not be so bad. " Alto Cranput frowned at her murmur. "Merrose and that ''sorcery supremacy'' group would be a stain on this country....." "Isn''t there a difference in values...? Well, it''s not bad to dye your child to my liking." Alto Cranputt was terrified by a sorceress staring at herself with her tongue shut. He thinks. (The Kingdom of Bloomwall was certainly the country of origin of the mother of the Third Prince of this country.I wanted to go there once because there is a synonym for "Academic Nation", but I don''t think there are all these Abu Nai people?) Alto thinks so, but Moonrain also has a monster named Mia Villemaine El Venink. It would be rude and quick to look at just one person and decide everything. Paulay smiled at Alto, who responded to his words. With the utmost kindness. However, it seems that children with a tight atmosphere were only perceived as creepy smiles. "Me, you know Bloomwalk?If you''re a good boy, I''ll take you with me. " "No, because my mother told me not to follow strangers." "I refuse... no! I refuse!" The sorcerer''s woman shouted with joy. "It''s just the first time you can say no to me.Soon you won''t be able to say no to me!You can only stare at me with humble eyes at any time and behave in a way that doesn''t hurt my mood.... well, when that happens, I''m getting tired of it. " Paulay laughed with a smile at the boy in front of him and was delusional about how to "discipline" him. This boy decides that even if he does something a little rough, it won''t break right away. (It''s really easy to grab a child. However, the problem is...) The woman watches Chilari and the rest of her friends. You can''t miss a valuable pet candidate with a failure other than your own. "....." So I felt like I wanted to slap my tongue. Many groups were being manipulated by one child. The child is as if he or she were buying time. Or the Chamber of Commerce was trying to attract them, escape, and pull them apart so that they wouldn''t get in their way. It was a very quick and skilful move. It''s as if you''re accustomed to one-to-many battles. (What are you doing with just kids, incompetents!Hurry up and get him!) She seemed to see them as a group of fools. The beauty, but for some reason I couldn''t capture one of the unaccompanied children, made me nervous. (Well, it''s only a matter of time before they catch you.) Many - and those with considerable combat experience - will not be left behind. (Besides, there will be no problem at all.) She nodded at the warrior. Former Imperial Knight Banks. It''s not a magician, but I can appreciate it as a fighter. The opponent''s man is confident in vain, but that won''t beat Banks. (Still, a poor sword) When a man called Villy saw the weapon removed from the cloth wrapper, Pollay smiled. The dagger has no ornament. It was a boneless sword, as if it had eliminated all pleasure in the eyes of others. It was an uninteresting product, as if I had just decided to use a weapon. Dressed in gorgeous gear, it is too disproportionate for that straight young man to have. Banks'' sword, on the other hand, is powerful at a glance, even with the same boneless weapon. A magnificent, thick, two-handed sword that silently claims to be a business. It is a sword with a big swing that is supposed to fight on the battlefield. (A strong man holds a strong weapon - the equation of victory as pictured.You can rest assured there.) Pollay thought so. On the other hand, the boy confronting her looked a little surprised when he saw an acquaintance''s weapon. But no one noticed it. She turns to such a boy. "Now, let''s get started...." She spinned her words gently. The child in front of him puts his hand to the front to respond to it. Paulay was surprised at that. "Oh, you can''t use magic, can you?That would be great.At such a young age, it would be hard just to convert elementary magic. " The boy is sweating in contrast to a magician who can afford to smile. Paulay watched with both arrogance and spare time. The magic shaped by children is like ''water''. "Ufufufu...! When I see you working so hard, I want to support you!Come on, good luck? " The convenience of water magic is high. If you succeed, there may be more demand than other attribute magic. But if you use it in battle, if you don''t have enough magic or skill, you won''t be able to attack. After all, the magic made from the child in front of me was a wonderful existence, whether it was a glass or not. It wouldn''t hurt to be hit by something like this. Looking with a smile, the boy distorted his face in pain. It seems that creating this kind of magic is also the best. "According to what I''ve heard, there''s a genius in this Moon Rain who''s barely ten years old and has made his way to the staircase of a stepped sorcerer, right?" The boy doesn''t answer. It seems to be full of magic maintenance and construction. "Am I still eight or seven years old...?It''s really amazing that you can handle magic at such a young age.I don''t know if I''m a genius, but if I try, I''ll be a fine magician, too.Anyway, I can make it easy for you. " To Paulay, who smiled, the boy twisted his face, but said it was crispy. "Hate, I have the best teacher in the world...I''m on time for that.--No perverts from the beginning. " "... Phew...? - Yes." Silently, Pollay''s eyes narrowed. She thought this had to be punished. It''s the magic of water that gets released. But it was a strike with a distinct mass, unlike Alto''s, which was filled with just making a ''ball of water''. It was a blow that could rupture your internal organs if you were a large adult. "Know the pain first. Otherwise, discipline will not begin." Even if some failure occurs, it is unavoidable. She thought so. I don''t even think about dying in some cases. Such a spontaneous blow, however, was quickly dismissed. Her pet candidate boy twisted himself in pain and avoided Pollay''s magic. "Ah, I''ll try my best. I can''t believe we''re avoiding it while we''re building magic.And yet, the magic hasn''t been canceled.Me, maybe I''m better than I thought? " Alto doesn''t answer her words. He seemed to be concentrating on his own magic. Paulay wondered if he could afford to talk about it. I don''t think children have that feeling. "But you can''t? I''ve already decided to punish you.I will never forgive you until you cry. " The boy''s magic is slow to build. Then the next procedure should be completed faster. Paulay began to chant gently. 597 Chapter 584: Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 24) It''s called winning. I''m overwhelmingly winning. That was Pollay''s conclusion. Right in front of you is the child. A powerless child. Young, nasty beings that I have ravaged. Physical Advantage, Magic Advantage. In addition, there is the advantage of experience, and perhaps of talent. Literally, adults and children. It can''t be a match from the beginning, and I have to say that even the "comparison" is ridiculous from the very beginning. But... But it is. As his chanting ended and the magic of the young man in front of him was built, Paulay began to feel a strange sense of crisis. It would have been intuitive, not theoretical. She doesn''t have a ''sixth sense''. But now Pollay does have a clear fear. (What...? What am I afraid of...?) I don''t know why. But the child in front of me. I felt like I shouldn''t allow myself to behave like a pet. Don''t eat me! Just one ball of water. Pollay set it up before the ball of water, which would not even be knocked down by just getting hit by wet water, was completed. I was actually going to wait for you. I was going to compliment you on the completion of your pathetic magic and then beat you up. She was firing a stone pillar of water magic. "... eh!?" However, it will be destroyed. Just like the attack earlier, the little boy gets frustrated. Pollay thinks. My magic has long been cultivated in battle. For defeating enemies. Such a child is not supposed to be delicious. "What''s going on...?!?" For the first time, he must have been desperate. But the second time, it''s obviously easier to avoid than that. It was as if I had learned quickly. Her eyes are devoid of the ''awe'' that the children she has been tormenting have had. I am not wearing my teeth, which is supposed to be an overwhelming superior. (I don''t like it...!) Even if I take it, I don''t like it. Paulay starts chanting again. This time, it''s not a one-shot magic. It''s a math that shoots multiple of them simultaneously. I don''t know if the child has good eyes, good instincts, or excellent physical abilities, but he or she has no experience of several magic shots at the same time. "Let''s get rid of it!" Five pillars made of water. The physical abilities of a child are not as fast as they can be, and the range is wide. With anger and humiliation on his head, Paulay had no idea that Alto would die if he took it. And all the five pillars that were thrown out were destroyed in an instant. The child avoided all pillars with a quick, sullen movement. It was an incredible sight. (Why is that...?) Pollay trembles with a trap. If I was told to do the same, could I do it? Alto Cranput seemed to be more focused on water magic in his hands than on the attack of the woman in front of him. I can''t forgive her either. If I had devoted all my energy to my attack, I might have been impressed. However, the boy''s behavior was just ''and''. That hurt her pride. So how did Alto avoid these? Ask yourself that. "It''s just an experience, isn''t it?" I would have answered. It''s a daily exercise. A mock battle against a beloved teacher. Many of the little elf''s spells taught him "priority" in these cases. If the attack being constructed in front of you is almost simultaneous. How to move and how to move in a safer direction. Or can it be tied to a counterattack? In anticipation of the coming battle of "superiority", his mentor was teaching him to recover from wide-area magic and siege magic. Compared to the number of magic tricks that the elf girl deals with, only five water pillars - which also only move in a linear fashion - were not the number of tricks for Alto. (Thank Abel for training you to stay still even at times like this....) With his hands together in his chest, the tingling boy stared at the magic in his hands. The "water" has already been completed. Paulay stared at Alto. "What can you do with such a small amount of water magic?" "Of course, do what you can." He looked at his back, not Pollay. The boy''s younger sister stood there with a deep heart. "Nhhhhh...." Even for such a short time, the girl was anxious and dissatisfied about leaving her brother, and was about to cry. Merlot''s sorceress is not a threat to this girl''s eyes. If it did, the silver-haired girl herself would have tried to get rid of Pollay. Whose luck was that? Alto Cranput said. "My child misses you, and I want you to be defeated." "Ahahah...! Defeat me!? It''s impossible!But we''ll settle this soon!''Cause there''s no way you can defeat me with such a water polo! " Well, let''s try it. The boy ran away. I was unexpectedly agile. Or maybe he''s training in martial arts. I''m sure it was because of this speed that I happened to be able to attack myself. Start chanting. We decided to get close and hit him. The closer they get to us, the more difficult it is to evade. (If that''s the case, don''t hold back!) Paulay fired a blow to his body. A well-targeted attack headed straight for Alto. "Eh!?" It was so easy, so easy. It was supposed to be a perfect shot, both in speed and timing. Paulay is stunned. And guess. This child has a sixth sense. That''s why they''re willing to stand by our attack. Of course, the reality is different. He has no such ability to break the rules. When I revealed Tane, this was because Alto missed the moment of her magic activation. Conversion complete, immediate firing. There is no major deviation, repeat this. That''s why I''m putting it down. For example, your mentor. Or like the lazy Putz woman I met in the first grade exam, I didn''t have the ingenuity to subtly change the moment of attack and let her read the timing. All at the same speed. Several shots have revealed it. Therefore, it is easy to fish (...). If you give me a moment that looks like Dom Pisha, I''m sure you''ll catch it. That''s how Paulay was handled by Alto. There was a clear difference in experience. It would be terrible to blame Paulay for his immaturity. Normally, I don''t have the opportunity to fight a magician who does such a thing on a one-on-one basis. I don''t have a chance to learn this. In other words, this series of circumventions was fruitful, not Alto himself, but his teacher''s training. I am working hard to cope with such situations. Or, even in the rain of countless magic, it was a girl''s wish to cherish her disciples and nurture her judgment so that she could survive for as long as possible. Absolute blow. Paulay was stunned by the thought of an attack. Even if it was only for a moment, it must have been a flaw. At least from his eyes. The Alto Crane Put was approaching before Pollay could reload the next round. Just one ball of water. When I ate it, I didn''t think it would be too much. A sorcery that despised its harmless location. That''s why the evasion was too late. I opened it gently, in my mouth. Behind her throat. Block the only airway. There was only one grab of water and the lid was clearly closed. "Ha...!? Fufu...!" Pollay is furious. However, the water made by the child in front of him is difficult to spit out or swallow. I didn''t mean for you to do that from the beginning. He didn''t design his magic that way. If you put it inside your mouth, you can''t get rid of it with half-life, because it was made with some kind of horror. (I really want to chase you at this moment, but it''s hard for me to build Thunderbolt...) The opponent''s sorceress had no means of excluding water. With that cut, I didn''t chase. But we can''t show her the gap until she falls down. We need to keep an eye on Pollay here until he faints. (But can you spare enough time to take a glimpse of Villy and Noel''s situation...?) There was a big difference between Alto Crampot and the sorceress Pollay. It would have been a difference in skill, not in talent. At least in this battle. The boy who was always expected to be "superior" and continued to train with "superior" could not be reached by a chronic magician. Therefore, the battle between the two magicians was only one "sphere of water", and there was a catch. 598 Chapter 585: Deep Green, Until the End of Life (Part 25) "Shit! That''s fast..." Villy is whispering. I hate to admit others, that Villy. I wonder if the former Imperial Knight''s abilities are so superior that he would inadvertently speak his honest thoughts. "It''s not a big deal for a spectacular word." Banks overwhelmed him with such words. It feels like an honest word is coming out here too. At least I don''t feel like I''m willing to stir it up. I was surprised and disappointed. The battle between the two is just fast. It''s faster than meeting with handsome people. Villy had a light outfit of leather armor and clothing, but the opponent''s man had a big sword in metal armor, which seemed to outperform the Hayfte family''s son Dra. And the skill of swords. Villy''s attack was anomalous and multi-stage, but the ex-imperial knight''s actions were minimal, not to say, "I knew it was going to happen." From the eyes of amateurs like me, it was clear that there was a difference in the strength of the two. (But it''s weird....) Villy, why don''t you use magic? His nickname is Magic Swordsman. As I use my spear and magic, he seems to use a combination of swords and magic effectively in battle. Do you have any idea? Or is it just blood on my head? I leaned my neck to a noble young man who was dealing with Banks while distorting his straight face. They still don''t mix weapons with weapons. All we have to do is slash each other. Well, weapons are actually fragile, so as a way of fighting, it''s probably right. Banks throws his sword sideways. Villy takes it easy. [M] Boom, gow, and a lot of blade wind are sounding in succession. A blow that could cut down two or three trees. If you eat it, you''ll go to the afterlife in one shot. Every time Villy dodged like that, Banks kept his distance. Is that going to push you against the wall, assuming that you''ll be pushed to some extent? The Swordsman seems accustomed to fighting dodgy opponents. What does Villy intend to do? He looked behind his back. I''m sure you''re realizing that we''re being pushed. "Even if you know, there''s nothing you can do about it." Banks shook his big sword in a faint voice. It''s bullshit, but it''s not. It was a swordsman who knew the distance and space well. Isn''t it impossible to walk past the side or dive? Or maybe it''s part of the tactics to make them think so. Villy makes a cool smile. [M] With a slight cold sweat on your face. "Hey, you Empire countrymen. For now, I''ll show you my gratitude.--Are you going to drop your sword, rub your head against the ground, and beg me for forgiveness?Then can I use it as a servant at home? " "... you don''t understand the situation, do you?" Without getting particularly angry, Banks responded with a slash. It''s a blow that makes you feel like your head is gone if you eat it, even if it''s not cut off. Villy continues. "If you think that you have left the country with an arrogant delusion of supremacy over the continent, you will become a filthy merchant watchdog who has nothing to do but fish for gold...Is that a good life, you?Is there a man in law in this house who was promised glory and prosperity?Why don''t you know that it''s best to lick my shoes and follow them? " Nobleman... Are you really going to convince me...? Banks, who had received Villy''s suggestion - a provocation of the name - frowned uncomfortably on the boulder. "So now you want me to serve you an asshole?What''s so sad that you have to deliberately degrade your way of life? " "Hahahaha...! A lifestyle grade!? Do the cowards who abandoned their families and fled the country have any more falling stocks?" DDDD When Villy laughed, her expression disappeared from Banks. He whispered, "... well said" That''s what I was murmuring about. Didn''t you touch that guy''s scales? I have no idea what happened to Banks, but I know he''s totally ''smart''. Villy, there''s a past I don''t even want to be touched with, so why do you say that...? Slowly narrowing his eyes, Banks lowered his hips and held his sword slightly downward from the middle. I felt it resembled the shape of living together. I also understood that this was a former Imperial Knight trick. Looks like the tingling death has arrived so far. "... I''ll kill you already" "Don''t use a spectacular word that you can''t even do.It''s just a shame, isn''t it? " Still provoking Villy, Banks flashed his great sword. The blow was quick. The great sword certainly shook the chest of the son of Dorah of the Hayfte family. But Villy screams. "I''ve been waiting for that, fool!" The knight''s slash stopped. A blow that even Oki could easily cut was stopped. Banks muttered in disgust. "You were deploying a small magic wall inside the tough, well-known Hilagor leather...!" That''s why Villy didn''t use magic. He was going to be hit by Banks from the beginning. With quality and durable armor and magic walls with all their magic powers. (Villy, did you wear a clasp under your clothes?) He seemed to have anticipated this, and he was thus fortifying his defenses. Still, his body is bleeding. The ribs may also be broken. "Looks like you''ve taken the provocation, Empire Countryman!" Drawing blood from the edge of his mouth, Villy waved down her sword. [M] Normally, this is a match. However, they are known mercenaries. Even Villy, an excellent swordsman, had his big sword over his head in exchange for a shield, and he took it at once. Now Banks was preventing an unstoppable attack. "Nuu...!?" "What a shame, noble bonbonbon." There''s no more anger in Banks'' face. He is trying to stare at the swordsman in front of him with calm eyes. "You provoked me on purpose?You''ve been studying my origins and skills, and you''ve done everything in your power to prepare for them.Let me compliment you on that point.You did a good job.But that''s it, too. " The man had absolute confidence in his words. Villy, who used her magic to catch Banks'' blow and still took damage, must have decided she couldn''t win first. In addition, there was a difference in strength between the two. I tried to cover it with a strange plan, but it didn''t reach me. But the noble young man was laughing. "Idiot, I won...!" "Do you want to lose...?!?!" Banks'' eyes opened. Behind that gaze. A strange thing happened to the great sword that captured Villy''s sword. "This is...!?" Zubububububububububub. Like a bamboo hela sinking into a thick spoon. A nobleman''s decorative sword was caught in a man''s great sword. An iron nugget slashes like mud. "Hmm, what is that sword...!? My sword is the highest priced gem in the city of Sangas...!? How many enemies have been cut into pieces of armor...!" "The city of Sangas? Don''t be proud of such a gathering of poor people, fool!Alright, remember that!You filthy civilians will not reach the realm of our noble nobles! " When Villy worked hard, the great sword was broken like a thin veneer, and the noble sword was splitting Banks'' forehead. The Empire mercenaries fell down, scattering blood and brain plasma. Banks looked up at the murder weapon without stopping breathing. "Well, no way, that sword...." "Have you noticed, poor man?- Listen to the noise!Come closer and see!This is one of the best blacksmiths on the continent!A sword made by the Dwarf master, Gado''s direct apprentice, and one of Gado''s finest craftsmen, the "Gado Ten Chul"!Even if you buy the territory, the museum and the servants in one go, the gold coins are still a masterpiece of the world!Learn how much of a pile of waste is fundamentally worth something different! " Villy seems to be good at raising the sword. (Was it a Gado-related sword after all....) The style is too similar, so I thought it might be. Incidentally, his "Gado Ten Chul" is said to have about fourteen people, like General Takeda and Niko Ten Warriors, whose members differ subtly from one person to another. Well, because Master Gado is not a person with such a name, I guess he won''t be able to figure out what to do with other recommendations, and there won''t be any cohesion. Banks stares at Villy with a proud face. "... it was the power of gold that made you win...He had Hiragon leather and a dwarf sword, so he just beat me...My strength was better than mine, and if I do it again, I won''t lose as soon as I can...! " Physical abilities. And skill. That''s probably why Banks won together. ''Do it again and you won''t lose'' is probably true. The defense against the crossbow and the subsequent destruction of the weapon must have been like a one-time surprise. But Villy laughs at the fool in pity. "How poor are you?--Just remember that.The ability to equip yourself with strong gear is also part of your strength!You can''t even understand such a thing because you''re a civilian, far from money.You want me to try? What do you think if the King of the Small States said, "We lost because of the difference in mobilization power," even though the big Powers ravaged the small States with powerful military power?You can only hear the howling of losers?The battle has already begun in the preparation phase!And what guarantees its preparation is nothing but money!And the abundance of money is shaped by the gate and power!After all, a civilian is born and never reaches nobility! " Villy waved her sword relentlessly and turned down Banks'' life. His lines are all kinds of different, but it is true that Villy survived because she devised, investigated, and prepared herself to beat "superior". After all, he works hard and is good. I looked at Gad''s disciple''s sword and murmured. Heshi, that''s exactly what I meant. In such words, Villy lifts her lips. [M] "Hmm. ''Cut''? That''s a boneless, flawless word.But this sword deserves it.It was a famous sword, but an unnamed object.Then let''s call this dagger the ''Slice''. " He''s bleeding, broken his ribs, and he''s still laughing. It was always a noble expression of strength and arrogance. Anyway, this will make it seem like a lot of people have made a decision. Because there were no strong enemies here as early as possible. 599 Chapter 586 Deep Green Until the End of Life (End) Looks like it''s done, doesn''t it? Noel Corlein, a beautiful friend of unknown gender, murmurs as she looks at us. Around him, countless men roll with their hands and feet tied. While I was fighting a perverted woman and Villy was defeating Banks, she (he?) seems to have knocked out all the rest of the Chamber soldiers and tied them up. Politely, some of them are Otto, their leader. The boulder was Noel. They won''t let the enemy boss escape in battle. "Hmph, it''s great to clean up the dust." With a rough breath, Villy is still the most seriously wounded of them, except for the dead. Handsome shrugged her shoulders with her mouth crossed. I don''t think I''ll get mad at you as soon as I can. "You think this is all you have to do...!?" It is the little man Otto of the Chamber of Commerce who shouts such a thing. But none of them was impressed by his voice. Villy says with cold eyes. "Do you think that''s all I have to do, civilian?"You attacked me as a nobleman, and you also attacked people in the Civil Society.My relaxed siblings - well, I don''t care.Unlike me and Corlein''s kid, I don''t think there''s more retaliation than there should be. " Say hello to your brother and sister Tairaku again. Well, I can''t argue with that. The aristocrats don''t mind. "Little man, are you precious enough to be sheltered by Merlot?Isn''t that right? Perhaps this is how you wanted to attack us and make it impossible for us to have everything because something like this would have been truncated?If so, I''ll just rip off the lizard''s tail as I push you out and sue you.Isn''t that right? " "............" Otto bites his lips in disgust. Villy was stopped by Noel from stepping on her head, slapped her tongue and then looked down at the little man. "I''ll give you plenty of compensation claims.Let''s think about the ways to permanently squeeze away all the way to the offspring, or take them away and throw them into slavery. " "Hey, don''t go so far..." Shut up, civilian. Villy blocked your handsome voice. "Look, you''re an unfamiliar person.Men like this don''t use it to sublimate themselves, even if they have the eyes of rebirth.There is a kind of vengeance and retribution against me and you.How often did you say that a dwarf would behave improperly?In that case, it is important to either ''turn down the original'' here or set back any future unsuccessful schemes?That''s why we need to tie up financially. " As always, you''re the one who talks. However, even with me, Otto is a little scared of "letting go". For example, if the parents and children of that herbal field were targeted with resentment, there would be no way to defend themselves, unlike us. If Otto is certain that he will never get involved again, that would be the best, but it won''t work. I mean, this guy''s staring at us in an amazing way. Handsome silenced after seeing our brothers and sisters. This is her (him?) Is that the result of worrying about my brother and sister Cranputt? (Either way, if we don''t get Fei back by now....) Over there, I''ll spread my hands to my sister, who is keeping my mouth shut. "Fei, come here?" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" I hugged my angel, who was already half crying. I think the battle time was very short, but not for this kid. "Fei, you''ve endured well?" "Guu... nh! fee, I did my best...!" Yes, it is. If she had been this child before, she would have screamed sadly that she would have jumped in indefinitely or spontaneously. However, today, I was able to wait properly without speaking up or rushing over. You should call it good growth. You have to praise him well. Without Willie''s stupid eyes and Noel''s bitterness or smile, I kept stroking Fei. "Nhhh... Nhhhh...!If you beat the bad guy, fee will do it...!The important thing about fee is that fee protects...! " I seem to have worried a lot. But it''s my brother''s job to protect my sister. Even if I''m much weaker. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!Let go of fee, it''s even worse! " Handsome murmured to her buttocks as she cried and rubbed her cheeks hard. "In any case, the acquisition disturbance must have come with it.If this man is handed over to the army, Merlot won''t be able to buy the vortex farmhouse. " If lizard tail-cutting really happens, Merlot naturally passes Otto''s takeover without knowing it. I don''t suppose an immediate buying offensive like you didn''t know would be possible. I''ll leave my cheeks ravaged and ask Villy. "Did the nobles know so much about this?" "What would I have said?Wishes come true. If you want Merlot to pull his hand, you can''t just pay off that little man and leave.Then we''ll just have to replace the buyer.I mean, it took some ingenuity. " Did you come up with this and implement it yesterday today? This guy would be really good if he wasn''t distorted. No, even if it''s distorted, it''s a masterpiece because it''s overcoming "brother''s debt". I watch "Slice". He wouldn''t let go of this sword, even if it was hard to sell it. Villy, who noticed our gaze, proudly swore a dagger. "This sword is a gift from His Majesty the King, thanks to the expectation of our ancestors that it would be a" protective clan screen ".And it was the Ventelshoven family at the time who recommended and spoken.It is a treasure of our ancestral heritage, and a treasure of our home that reflects Your Majesty''s expectations and gratitude to the Marquis.This is the pride of the Hayfte family. " His face was completely devoid of his usual ''evil intentions''. Were you looking at your late brother like this? Handsome said it was a bump. "--I think what happened today was a worthy achievement for that sword, and I..." The Dorah son of the Hayfte did not say anything back to the word. What did you think and feel? His unusual lack of expression made it impossible to detect it. There are three people on the green hill. It was Villy, the illegitimate son of the Hayfte family, and the father and son of the herbal field. From there, they overlooked a medicinal field that seemed to be on the outskirts of King''s Landing. "Mother, can''t you see our fields?" From here on out, it''s a boulder, right?But none of the fields in King''s Landing are splendid..... " A noble man says to a woman murmuring bitterly that it''s not funny. "The goodness of your field will be quality.Then the customers would follow me, and I tried to take up Merlot and so on.There''s no point in worrying about scale. " It was her daughter who smiled at the words. I was glad that the young man in front of me understood the beauty of their fields. "Ehehe...! Thank you, oniichan!" The girl lowers her head with vigour. To such a girl, a young noble man put his arms together with his mouth in a letter to the mouth. "Absolutely, this conversation was completely fractured.As long as the house lasts, you will pray for my gratitude. " "That''s the thing....." The lady takes a step forward. "What? If it''s a complaint, I won''t accept it?" "Yes, I won''t do that.--This time, it was a good study of how ignorant I was.We can''t do small fields like ours unless we stop by. " If you''re honest. If you''re honest. As long as you keep making good products. Though such an effort is valuable, it has nothing to do with the "stealing side". It will be a clearance and a reason. Of course, there are still a lot of people in the world who do it individually. The lady says. "In this disturbance, our fields, good or bad, have become known.This could happen again in the future. " "What then? If so, would that be a problem you should be dealing with?Or are you going to tell me that you want me to protect you forever? " As Villy stared, the lady smiled gently and broke her hips deeply. "Please make our fields the property of the nobles." DDDD It was an offer to buy. Ironically, Villy gave up her land and had the opportunity to reject it. - Look, Villy, if it''s good, it''ll pay off.That''s why we nobles shouldn''t be devouring you.You have to be proud of people.I''m sure the heavens are watching. His beloved brother tasted and said such things, and stroked his brother''s head. The person said he passed away without being rewarded. "...... Phew" Villy exhaled and turned her back. "Why did you suddenly change your mind?" "It''s this girl." Mother puts her daughter forward. The little girl, whose liver was resting, looked great. "This child, the nobleman, is fine.I said it would be safer to leave it to you.... I believe in this child, so I decided to take that word. " "Huh? What an evil thing to say about an inexperienced toddler dying at home?If you roll it, you won''t even get an eye.The word "unusual" doesn''t make things easier to clean up. " Ironically to the nobility, the lady did not look offended, but merely lowered her head. On the other hand, the girl still looks up with a smile like a flower. It might simply not have understood his spicy words, but Villy looked up into the sky. "... if you''re so stupid, you can''t help it.To prevent your family from getting lost in the streets, my Hayfte family will buy the herbal fields.... will be my land.I order you to make something better. " It was a word that meant that we could live the way we have always lived. For parents and children alike, this family will be able to protect their fields in the future. The girl brazenly pulled the young man''s clothes. "Ehehe...! Thanks, oniichan!Oniichan is kind of a fine knight! " The words poked me with falsehood. Young people say to squeeze it out. "You think I''m a good guy...?Like a knight....? " "Yeah! It''s so nice!" I thought it was gone a long time ago. It was a kind of praise that I would never get again. Villie looked up at the sky again. "... go now. I''m sure you have a lot to prepare for." Suddenly, the girl leaned her neck and her mother lowered her head with a soft smile and left. The only remaining sorcerer asks the sky. (What I wanted. What exactly did I want to be...?) I think of my sweet brother. I can think of a brother who will admire me. Were you a man who could cheer his brothers? Is he qualified to carry that sword and keep swinging? --It''s never too late to start something.You just have to be nice and slow. My late brother said that to himself when he was young. (Can I still be...?A kind man like my brother.To be proud to be a role model for my brother) Nobody answers. It''s up to you to decide. "Hmm... Then let''s do it.I am a wise man.Even if you can''t be a better person now, you can still play it and live. " Alto and Noel would have been surprised to see his murmured expression. There''s no danger there. He had such a beautiful face. (Yes, at least be the proud brother of my younger brother, Vorphalis.And I think we should aim for such a knight who can support Her Highness the Third Princess of the greatly indebted Marquis of Ventershoven.) It was a decision. A positive move to change the way we''ve lived and take a new step. (First, let me tell my brother what he said.so that you can be a real man like your eldest brother) Villy was about to step out. And there - my legs stopped. --Nuh? When I noticed it, there was a silver plate in front of me. A red stained, silver plank was sticking out of my chest. "This is...!?" That''s the blade. It took me a little time to recognize myself as a sword penetrating through. At the same time, I felt intense pain and fever. The customer bled from the edge of her mouth and mouth. He looks back. I realized there was someone behind me. "Oh, you...!" "Yes, it''s been a long time, nobleman." It was something he had already forgotten. Boulevard entertainer met at the festival. It must have been that slayer. "But hah...!" Villy vomited blood. The slayer is staring at such a state. "My house is poor...Well, I was still close to my mother and child, and I managed to live hard - " "Ugh, gu...." "There''s a figure in my house, too, right?Well, that''s the jewel you said you''d take away from me.... my mother was a concubine of the nobles of Sarakuni, and I was bored and abandoned, but at that time I gave her the jewel as a stamp.My mother took care of it later.No matter how poor your life gets, it''s always important.I think it''s stupid, but I don''t know how that feels, so, well, that jewel is hard for me to replace, yeah. " "Gu, ahh..." "You said you''d take it away.You said you were forbidden to escape.Isn''t that a lot?We civilians cannot disobey the nobles. " The blade is twisted. It certainly destroys the body. "As you know, I live in a slaughterhouse business.So I am not tired of betting my treasure on this art that I am proud of.It is of my own will.Winning or losing is your responsibility.--But I can''t stand being unilaterally deprived of power and violence.If there is no longer a problem for me to leave, there is no other solution than this.Luckily, you''re not such a strong swordsman.You can take the back, just like this, freely. " "But, ah...." The sword was violently pulled out and Villy fell to the ground. The slayer is staring at him like a bug. "I''ve destroyed your heart.Your nobility won''t be helped anymore.I think it would be a bit embarrassing to hold hands unilaterally, but this is what you deserve.Give up what you''ve done. " That''s what they say, and the slayer leaves. Villie watched the situation from afar. My younger brother appeared before his anger. (Stupid, you think I''m going to die...!? Then my brother is...!What happens to Vop...?!Alone, no one beside me...!) There was something I wanted to tell you. I wanted to tell you something. There was a future I wanted to pursue. I tried to change my way of life. He had no intention of giving it all up. --Two meters. That''s how far Villie could have gone. Even though my heart was crushed, I refused to die with my innate patience, and kept crawling. While dyeing the green floor with vermilion, Villy kept moving forward. Until the last moment, when my life is over. Deep green, until your life runs out. 600 Chapter 587 Abel on the Hill of the Stars (First Part) At night, my free time... When my sister traveled to the world of her dreams and became alone. At that time, I study hobbies, read books, and create crafts. It was fun, lonely, and meaningful time. That night, I thought: - Yes, let''s go to the attic. It didn''t make any sense in particular, so I thought so. Well, I just wanted to see Master''s face. So I went up the stairs to the attic. Especially since I haven''t turned off the noise, and I don''t have the magic or the magic to hide my soul, "approaching" would have been completely clear. He raised his voice as he appeared in a quiet and clean space. "Abel, can you play?" ".... nh" It seemed that our teacher was reading something like a document. If it were important, would it get in the way? That''s what I thought, but Pretty Char said silently, "Move your little toe a little bit and come next to me." Of course, the shameful disciple obeys it. "Sorry to bother you ~...." Now sit next to me whispering. I''m the one who visited you, but for some reason, you''re a beautiful teacher who looks at me with flickers. What is it? Can I help you? "I''m sorry, Abel. Are you okay? Weren''t you busy?" "... nn. I''m fine." It''s expressionless, but the signs are faint.She seems in a good mood. No, it''s subtly different from before, so should I say ''it''s improved''? I stared at such a teacher. "... oh, I''ll make tea..." He stared at each other for a while, but eventually Abel stood up and headed for the tea set. The good smell immediately tickled my nostrils. "Nh... calming scent. This is Ramiton''s herbal tea, right?" "... nh. It has a pleasant sleep effect and a relaxing effect.Al is going to sleep now, so it doesn''t make sense unless it''s a calming tea. " It''s a Mighty Charger who cares about the plain. Abel is good at making tea, so visiting her can be fun. That''s why I drink tea with my mentor. She still likes my mugs. (How to drink Abel''s tea is so cute...) But if you look at it too much, you''ll get angry enough. "... Al" Hoihoi "... last month I made a promise to go out with Al." "Yeah, it was a baked pudding." "... nn. Baked pudding is... delicious..." It''s a subtle change of direction for the day after tomorrow. Well, it''s good. "... that''s it... nh..." Keep your gaze down, you mouthful teacher. I found that my skin was pure white and hot. "... the place has been decided." "Oh, that''s great. I''ll always be fine." "... in that case, I''ll see you soon" My teacher is doing nothing while trembling. It would be a wilderness act to make a penetration there. So I continued the conversation pretending not to notice. "Abel, may I ask where?" "... nh. It''s called the ''Hill of the Stars''.A place where not only people, but also others, have not come near since the history of phantom sperm. " "The hills of stars... It''s a beautiful name." "... if I look straight at it, I''m even more surprised.... when I get there, I want to check with Al.... and even though I know the conclusion, it''s a pointless question. " "Hmm...?" What are you talking about? But it doesn''t seem serious.Then don''t worry about it. Enjoy your date with Abel. "I hope it''s a good day." "... nh, I''m sure it will." Our teacher narrowed his eyes. It had a very soft vibe. And that day came. This outing was a strong request from Master, "Alone". So momentum, the departure time is at night. I mean, after my sister slept. "Uuuu...! It''s cheating....!I really wanted to follow you too....! " It is our mother who says such a thing while holding her daughter. I''m not going to go to the boulders and go missing in the middle of the night. I told my mom I was going out, so she dropped me off. "Al, would you give Abel my regards?I''m sure Al knows, but he''s very weak.That''s why Al has to protect you. " "Yes, I will." "Hah... I''m really jealous... I can''t believe you lost your beloved son and your best friend." She kept saying that until just before she left. A sky full of stars and a pale moon. I walked with Abel under a mysterious sky that I could not see on Earth first. First move to where the Chamber of Commerce''s warehouse is located, and then rearrange far away at the Gate. Beyond that was another ''gate''. It''s kind of a weird old "gate", but it seems to be a "transfer" from here. "... this is where I''ve just laid out.A place where no one can enter. " Taku (...). In other words, can the displacement gate add a new "registration destination"? "... nh, but there are limits. So I handle it very carefully." Convenient but limited. You can''t start a riot. (If so, don''t worry about what the opposite is) I was intrigued and arrived... "Wow...!" I raised my voice unexpectedly. Is it okay to call it a ''hill''? For example, it''s a far steep peak. A "lonely table" that exists gently between heaven and earth, as if the sudden peak had been cut across the horizon. On top of it is a table cloth decorated with grass and flowers. If the size of the visible area is to be determined by the bill, should it be about one football field, including the spectator seat? Right now - "From the Table to the Bottom", something like the Cloud Sea is spreading, but it is a volatile magical turbulence, and it is extremely difficult to break through this even in the ancient Dragon King and Spirit King class, Abel said. On the contrary, could the Dragon or the Holy Spirit break through? "Fine. Nobody''s coming here in this place..." "... nh. The magic itself is unstable down there, so it can also interfere with sensing.I struggled to find out. " Is this a place where Abel can use the word "struggle"? (Or ''Find out''? Did Abel just say he was looking for this place?) For what? And for who? "... Al doesn''t have the power to sense magic, like Fei or Noir.That''s why you have to see it. " The point she pointed to. Keep your eyes peeled with vision enhancement. There, I saw the light overflowing. Like spring water. I saw a beautiful light coming out of a part of the table. "Abel, what is that?" "... that''s the ''Fountain of the Stars''.The season of life and the history of phantom sperm also contributed to the struggle between spirits. " Abel''s pale eyes sparkled as if he saw something nostalgic. 601 Chapter 588 Abel on the Hill of the Stars (Part II) Magic. First, let''s talk about magic. Everyone knows that it is a special energy. In this world, it is largely what creatures hold, and it is beyond explanation that their strength and weakness are involved in the activation of magic. Also, strong magic gains its own properties. For example, if it coagulates into magic stones or is more pure, spirits are born. And the main food of the Spirit Clan is this magic. Superior magic strengthens the Spirit, and on the contrary, the magic that has been cast turns the Spirit into an evil spirit. Of course, magic is compatible, and even if you try to give Snowflake and Ice Spirit "Magic of Flame", it will only be an unfortunate result. Spirits who like magic don''t eat anything. Therefore, an excellent feeding ground becomes the most important place for spirits. Especially if it is a feeding ground compatible with many spirits. D D The Fountain of the Stars was exactly that. The energy that this world itself contains. In other words, the magic of the stars themselves. Where it gushes like a spring. As for the situation, it is close to the "sacred lake" managed by light blue. In other words, this was an excellent feeding ground for many spirits. "... this star hill is completely cut off from the outside world.That''s why I don''t think it was the territory of the other spirits. " That''s what Abel says. That''s how I understood her feelings. At the same time, what she said before she left. D D There was a consultation, but the conclusion has been reached. I understood the meaning of the word. "Was Abel looking for a place to live in Noir..." Yes, it is. Originally a pure spirit of darkness, I was commissioning an investigation into where that little girl could live. Noir has an overwhelming power compared to other spirits. But it was also said that if you turn around, you need a feeding ground that can sustain its power. It is difficult to borrow the land of other spirits. By the way, he is extremely appetizing. In the same feeding grounds, Noir eats them alone. That would be a huge nuisance, and we would fall together. The purity of magic is also important. She has a high character, so her presence cannot be maintained by the same magic. I need a special place. (All I kept at home was a connection until I looked for it....) She spends every day laughing and sweetening her mother. It''s too harsh to bring such a girl farewell to her ''family''. Abel says. "... Lucica already thinks that Noir is completely my child.I don''t think I''m going to let my kid go now. " "That would be the same with Noir." It is true that the living environment of the Spirit may be superior through rubble. Because there is a lot of good magic, and there is almost no fear of external enemies. But... Still. I don''t think "little girl" is the place to be alone. What if Noir was left here? He will surely cry all the time. In this place, alone. Above all, children need a presence that pours'' love ''into them. That''s why this place doesn''t suit Noir right now. (But...) If only he had grown up. That way, the story will be different. Spirits have a long life. That''s why she''ll see me off and my mother off at the end. After that, the meaning of this place may change. "... this place is what I found.That''s why I have possession.I acknowledge and declare it.--This "Hill of the Stars" shall be the territory of Noir Cramput. " It''s for the place of the distant future. We''re gone, after that. It was where Abel thought and prepared it. "... thank you." Try to squeeze it out, I said. This person is always thinking about our family. That was a pleasure. ".... nh" The teacher seemed to be expressionless. But she smiled slightly just at the edge of her mouth. Your body is very luxurious and trivial. But I felt the core firmly. Abel called Marimo the "Noir Crampot." I named it after someone who didn''t have a name in the first place and became a family member, so there''s no mistake at all, and it will continue to be. So, Abel. What about our teacher''s name? As a matter of fact, her name is only Abel. Nothing else. For example, one of my high elves is Vice President Henriette, whose name is Henriette Balkenende Zvole Stala Ramielion, for a very long time. "Henriette" is the personal name. "Balkenende" is the family name. The name of the town to which Zvole belongs. "Stalla" is the title of the entire race, in this case the "Sanctuary Guardian." Mr. Henriette has already resigned. And the final "Ramielion" is the name of the ancestor of the lineage, the predominant high ancestor, the end of Ramiel, the wandering arch elf. However, in general, it seems that only the high elves can enter the name of the "high ancestor". I wonder if there is a tide that Normal Elves would be unreasonable in naming it. Regarding the name of the Elves, Henriette said, "Our chairman has a longer name, right?Perhaps the longest hielf. " It seems to be about. I don''t know her full name, so it bothers me a little. Abel is only Abel. This is due to the fact that the beginning elves were created in their mother, the Great Spirit of the Forest. For example, if a person has a dog or cat. You''ll think hard about the name, but you shouldn''t bother making it into a family name. The same holds true for Archieves. Originally created not as a "race", but as a "child", there were only eight people, so it was just a name. That''s why Abel, Lutiel, and other ancestors only have "personal names." My mother and I have a common view on that. I mean, one day I want her to have a surname. Especially since this is not a good thing to impose and it is a delicate problem, I will not say it lightly. But if it comes true, I want you to name it "the same thing." It may be a pushy idea, but it is very important and seems to me like it is necessary. I look up at the sky with my teacher. The starry sky from this place between heaven and earth is very beautiful. But I was more worried about the person on the side. When I turned to you, Abel stared at me at exactly the same time. Even though it was such a casual ''tune'', I was glad. You think the same thing, and a smile spills. But the naturally shy teacher quickly turned away. Keep your red glamorous ears pointing towards us. To deceive him, Abel says. "... Al, are you hungry?" Yeah? Hungry? Especially, I wonder if this means'' ready ''. "Did you make something for me?" "... nh, sweets." The truth is, it''s better not to let them eat at night, Abel said. "I appreciate that. Let''s go out with your partner." "... it''s night, but today it''s like a picnic." Dating doesn''t tell me anything about boulders. But since you can eat Abel''s handmade food, it should be called unexpected happiness. The Tetsuya teacher will hold my hand. I walked on a tablecloth while my mentor pulled my hand. There''s nobody here. Nobody''s coming, Starhill. However, there is a tea party like a mascot and a square mountain story. I thought that would be fine. Even if it''s a small thing, this everyday life is important happiness. That''s because the person who''s going forward is so smiling. 602 Chapter 589: Two Thirds of the Gala of White and White (First Part) The child was white. White hair on the milky skin, as if it were painted. It looks like blood, but the red eyes are close to scarlet. A figure that can be seen at a glance as an out-of-phase. In addition, clothing is noticeable here. The white child is not wearing a special costume. However, there are an overwhelming number of people wearing robes. White children move along with the zooms without paying attention to the strange gaze directed at them. We arrived at a huge building. It is a magnificent white and white garden that is thought to be even bigger than the castle there. This was the center of the "city kingdom", the church''s headquarters where the sacred deity was enshrined. The white child reaches the front gate, not the main gate, not the office corridor, just for you. It is a coincidence that there was no one but the guards. "Hmm? What are you-?" Guardians in a magnificent figure, as if they were a combination of white armor and a vest. They were knights and elites directly under the church. As a superior of the Knights of the Church, even aristocracy and royalty exist to the greatest extent possible. It was not natural in a sense that such children frowned on the children walking with the stars without any difficulty. Everyone who lives in this "city kingdom" has a high regard for the church. Because my parents and the people around me have been telling me about God''s thankfulness and fears since I was a child. Therefore, it soon became clear that this out-of-phase child was not from "City Country". If so, are children separated from their parents approaching with an interest in mind? "Are you lost or something?" "''Lost or lost''? That''s a philosophical question, isn''t it?Well, people get bigger and smaller, and they get lost in a lot of things.Humanity, total lost. I wonder if that''s a mistake?But it''s not. I know exactly what I want to do.It''s a mission, but it''s not easy. " The child, who would still be less than ten years old, was an unexpected rapper. Even if the word is unclear, it does not appear to be of low intelligence. It is an atmosphere that seems to have more than a certain cultivation. "Aren''t you lost? So, what can I do for you?This temple is the most honorable place in the world.We don''t accept tourists.If you don''t need anything, you better hurry back to your parents. " "Back to my parents? Back to my parents is a little..." Smoothly. The white child smiles with a strange expression. Hey, isn''t this some kind of madness? The guards began to wonder. "Ah, that face! Maybe you think I''m weird?Don''t hurt me... It''s a human habit to decide right away that you''re crazy, right?I''m here for a reason, right? " "So, what do you want?I''m telling you, no matter how many children you have, I can''t forgive you for playing games here. " "Nh...? Are you messing with me here?That sounds a little interesting, doesn''t it?You gave me a pretty good idea, didn''t you?Let me compliment you. Great. " The guards face each other. Apparently, I really thought it was either crazy or a joke. However, the child told Clam the reason for the visit. "Did you come to see the fapiano guy?You''re here, right? Let me through. " "Fapiano...?" The guard leaned his neck. Certainly, there is a noble man in this gala called the fapiano. But I don''t think that you are such a familiar child. Then it would be another person of the same name, but no one else knew such a name. "Do you belong to that fapiano guy or something?" "I don''t know...? Well, is that the closest one?Rabbits and horns, you know why I''m here, right?I''m not free, either.I want to see the fapiano guy and go home, so let me pass. " A white child tries to reach the holy gate without hesitation. One of the guards blocked it. Though young, we can''t let suspicious people through. The child''s eyes twinkle. "Eh... what is it?You came to the gate and told me why you were here, and you''re going to interrupt?Does that mean you''re against me? " In addition to their casual tone, they look young, so the guards don''t realize they''re all going to be killed as soon as they respond. "Oh, I knew she was crazy," she said, convincing her in her chest. They talk quietly. (What do we do, pinch him out?) (But, hey, they''re just kids, right?Besides, it''s a pity that it comes down (...).If you leave me alone, I''ll get bored and go somewhere.) (If you wait, maybe your parents will pick you up....) The guards already treat the white children as'' mere troublemakers''. If we fight, we have no reason to know that most of the people on this earth are powerful and unbeatable. And ironically, the insult saved their lives. The fact that the guards were not hostile to the dust prevented the milky man from being attacked. And time up. A beautiful voice echoed from the other side of the gate. "--Leave it there, Pugmarion." The guards groaned at that voice. "... what are you doing, fapiano?Then get out of here. " The gate is opened to echo. At the moment, the guards knelt. The woman showed up. More importantly, a woman wearing a luxurious suit. Her skin is pale - a woman. One of the knights with his head hanging opened his mouth unexpectedly. Cardinal Fapiano. It is the girl who occupies the position of a few cardinals in the Church of the Holy God. A clergyman who holds the rank of knight himself and whose pale skin bears the name of "Pail Rider". And the child in front of me, the Pugmarion, was a ''homogeneous''. "Boo! What a boring room!You don''t even have any stuffed toys! " "No, that''s not it.Even so, I am a priest who should not be disturbed by obsession.--Well, for some reason, you like these idols. " "Because if you see a cute shark at the edge of your vision, that''s all you can heal, right?Don''t you know that''s what happens to the fapiano?There''s a Madeleine sewing shop in Moon Rain where I''m now, but the stuffed toys are so cute!I''m glad I went to that country just for that, yeah. " Like a sick man. Or like a creature in this world. Fapiano''s skin is pale. It''s as if you''re not human. It is unclear when she became a cardinal of the church. No one knows who has been working in this gallery ever since. It seems to have been there for a long time, and it seems to have been there since the other day. Speaking of which, no one knows the age of the fapiano. Although she looks like an old girl, she holds the rank of Cardinal after the Pope in the church. This is inherently unusual. However, she had something (...) that didn''t make them feel ''unnatural'' at all. Pugmarion puts tea from such a fapiano in his mouth and then looks disgusting. "This isn''t sweet at all!?" "Naturally, tea in church is meant to soothe and nourish the mind.It''s not a hobby for pursuing pleasure. " "You''re living a stupid way, these church folks.I don''t understand at all! " "... I don''t think I understand your mental state as a bankrupt.--So, Pugmarion, why didn''t you come to this place? " "Call it yourself, I always say!I never would''ve asked you to come to such an interesting place. " Call it yourself. Fapiano frowned at the words. I don''t remember calling this "colleague" recently. Then there is one answer. - Let me know if you have any alerts. At that request, the child came. "What happened in Moon Rain?Or did you discover it? " "Would you rather have a sweet tea than that?" Pugmarion pushed the cup back to the cardinal, unsatisfied. 603 Chapter 590 Half (Part II) of the Gala of White and White "Did you just say...?!?" "Have you lost your ear?Or the head? Well, fapiano is from the beginning. " Having a sweet tea and having a good mood, Pugmarion naturally curses down his'' peers''. The pale Cardinal did not listen to the scolding directed at him and repeated what he had said again. The milky child answered with a deliberate sigh. "That''s why the fapiano made it.A gate of displacement set on Moon Rain.I said it was all recovered. " "Impossible....." "That''s why it was possible.The "parent machine" disappears completely.The Sorcerer was taken over by the court sorcerers. " "Stupid...! It has a devastating impact from a space-time earthquake, and it also has a ''Black Root''!? And it''s impossible to detect anything! Why is that...!?" "I don''t know, but that royal castle had Effmont and Malhelit that time?They are by far the most powerful men of our time.I don''t think it would be strange if I knew how to deal with it. " Some other possibilities, another hypothesis, came to mind for the Pugmarion to say so, but it was not intended to teach. Fapiano shakes his head. And I''m switching my mind. "... my ''alien space''.There is someone on Moon Rain who can deal with this....In other words, someone with the power of the Genesis...Let''s just say we know that fact..... " A girl with pale skin dyes her face pale and turns back to her peers. "There are troublesome people in that country." Yeah, that sounds like it. Without a willingness to take it seriously, Pugmarion takes it personally. The white child thinks the mission is over when the "gate" report is completed. "Not to mention the forbidden realm, but the talented Fourth Princess, and the son of a miracle, the star reader... well, this one seems to have a higher reputation as just a fool." Oh dear? Are you not alert to the "Okuin" of all geniuses? The white child was very deliberate and qualitative. But the fapiano ignores it. "To fulfill our mission, we must ensure that those who are likely to be obstacles are eliminated.Little by little, but definitely. " "Mm-hmm. Good luck? I will support you as well." Fapiano frowned on his "peers", who behaved like other personnel everywhere. "You too, Pugmarion." "What? I don''t want to. Why should I do such a leisurely thing?I''m just making a bakery miserable.A serious uncle runs a trick with his wife.The sales have been falling lately, so you''re becoming suspicious.It''s getting really interesting just by adding a little hand!I don''t use magic or force.Just pretend to be a third party and deliver the vectorized rumors.That''s all, ufufu, it''s going to crack into the family you''ve always been friends with!I think that shop and home will collapse soon!I''m busy right now, so it doesn''t matter what kind of fish I can kill if I want to kill them. " Fapiano sighed loudly at the "colleague" who threw out his "mission" and immersed himself in his "hobby". "You, me, and my other" Trinity of Heaven "don''t really try to move properly.It''s useless at all, and you can''t control it in the first place.--After all, I have to move alone. " "You don''t want me to be with him, do you?" Pugmarion thinks while her cheeks are swollen with discomfort. (Oh my god, I don''t think it''s a good idea to let him meet my Alto...There are no contacts anywhere, but sometimes it''s just in case...I hate him in the first place.--If he wants to get along with my Alto, he gets nauseous.) The white child looked up at the white girl. Whatever, let''s kill him already. "Stupid thing... This is created and exists by" Mother "just like us.I can''t decide it''s harmful just because it''s not working right now. " Saying so, Fapiano thought. (Would it be more harmful for this child to try to kill his compatriots easily depending on his mood, or in the future?) Miyoko''s ability to fight with each other is almost reversed. Therefore, in the unlikely event of a dispute, a fapiano that can call for "reinforcements" is the most advantageous. But still, if we crush each other, we won''t just be with ourselves. (Even if you have the same mission, the way it is and the stairs to accomplishment are different....Is this difference in nature due to the complexity of our mother''s personality?) In the end, a photomirror. That''s how the pale Cardinal murmurs. And he exhaled a little. "Pugmarion, more than anyone who can break my ''alien space'', your area of responsibility - around Moon Rain - is extremely important.Keep an eye on star reading, contraindicative areas, and Princess Sheila''s trends, and let me know immediately if there is anything unusual.And of course, the group of examples. " "Nh... what if I like it?" "For the record, there are no other important people, right?" I don''t know, huh? The white child turned his back with his eyes down. The tone seemed a bit soothing, but from the expression, I felt that the fapiano had "something". (But will you be willing to speak honestly when you question it here...?I might bend my dick....) The madness of Pugmarion has always been my priority. If you get in the way of this or steal it, you will come here to kill Assari and yourself by overlooking your mission, victory and defeat. The fapiano made me feel like slapping my tongue. (If you look bad, that Aji Dahaka might be stupid...Then there''s no point in putting this pug marion on there.) If only you could crush each other! Thinking, the pale Cardinal shook his head. (Unfortunately, it could be defeated...If we lose power, we can''t beat them.) Why do you have to use the overwhelming power of yourself and that "snake" as a means of "leaping"? That''s because there are extremely troublesome fighters in the world. --Archie Elf. The mightiest man on earth to live from the generations of God. Almost the only fighter who can fight and win against himself and the Pugmarions. There will only be the Shinto Dragon and the Holy Spirit as a threat, but even if the Shinto Dragon is a rabbit, horn, and Holy Spirit class, it will fall far below the arch elf. (Conversely, if we can only exclude Archief, there will be no one to hinder our plan.) Not immortal, compared to the ancestors of the elves. There are already only two of them. But it was also troublesome because it was just the two of us. The "Balance" is protected by the High Elf Elite, and if you want to defeat it now, you will have to challenge the total power battle. It seems that even the Elves do not know the location of the most alarming ''doom'', and perhaps they are wandering around the continent at this moment. (Either way, if we can get rid of those ear lengths, we can''t fulfill the mission my mother gave us.) It''s not like there''s nothing we can do. There is a way to increase your combat power. It took time to get there now. (Ten years from now, you''ll be ready.Until then, you must be patient.) There is no rush. There''s no need for that. As long as the conditions are met, you will never lose. Unless the joker was born to turn everything upside down. Ah, how about that? What is it? "Mejed? That interesting design.Yeah, what about the church?I heard you were rubbing something.I love that design! " Is that what you''re talking about? An alien god who has performed miracles many times around the world and gathers faith in Russia. At the Cardinal Council, it took a long time to confuse whether to treat it as a family member or as an evil deity. "It is now recognized as the ''enemy'' of our church.There''s already a creepy church in Moon Rain and parts of the Southern Continent.There will be no compatibility. " "Hmm? What a waste... I wish I could sell Mejed''s stuffed toys in church." Pugmarion stood up. It''s an attitude that says you''ve already spoken. I wonder if you intend to leave this place. The milky white child headed towards the door looked back on the way. "Fapiano" "Anything?" "You guys probably made a mistake." "... what are you talking about?" "So, Mejed''s treatment. --It''s mine, but I think it would have been better not to be hostile to it, no, really?" "If there''s a basis, why don''t you ask?" "That''s why I said Kang. But I''m sure this will hit you.Well, Church is your toy.Crying or breaking is what you''re talking about. - Bye. " Waving his hand, Pugmarion disappeared. The pale Cardinal put his hand on his chin and thought in the middle of the room. 604 Chapter 591: Mourning in the Mist "Higu... uhh! Fuuhhhhhhh! Ooh, my God!Nhhhhhhh! Shh! * Giggle * " Her precious sister is crying in front of her. He''s pulling his face into pain and fear and stretching his little ass hard against me. Meanwhile, my mother is angry. Wherever the usual warmth goes, she scolds Fei and slaps her buttocks. "Ah, ahhh...! Nhh, Nhh!" In that state, Marimo, who loves her mother, is completely frightened, and her youngest sister seems to be hugging me in tremor. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" My angel''s screams are sad, but my mother is crowned. Fei was even angrier when she screamed. "Ugh! Fei-chan, aren''t you!? Before you ask Al-chan for help, you have something to say!?" Why is she so angry? What did Fi do? It''s time to talk about this. The beginning was a stick of wood. Well, this is the club Abel gave me for my child''s birthday - the wand, to be exact. Needless to say, Phil likes clubs. I don''t know why, but I like it anyway. I like it too much and sometimes carry it around the house. But it''s forbidden to my mother. But while she was staring at her favorite club, she wanted to swing full. That''s how you break the spell, boom, boom, boom in the room. Fei''s blow was more like a just-meat to her mug. It hit the wall while scattering the contents and was crushed. Worse yet, the romance novel read by my mother fell first. In this way, my sister said, "Shake the stick in the house," "Break my mother''s bath," and "I broke my precious book." It is only natural that Lucika Cramput will be furious with this. That''s how Jazzister starts to grieve - but that''s not all she''s mad at. Actually, Phee hasn''t apologized yet. It seems that my mother cannot forgive me for asking for help. Certainly, seeing only the surface, my mother was right. "Higu... nnh! Nhhhhh!" Fei was still reaching out to me with tears. I told my mother. "Well, Mother, for once, stop tapping your buttocks." "Ugh! Even Al! No, don''t spoil Fi too much!It won''t do her any good! " "That''s not true, Mom. That''s not true." When I showed my will to explain, my mother gave me Fei in surprise. I hug my sister. "Ehhhhhhhhhh!Nhhhh! Nhhhhh! fee, it hurt!It hurt so much! " "All right, all right, all right, all right?" "Higu... nh! Gu...! Ntahh...." While stroking Sarasa''s silver hair and calming my sister, I explained to my mother. "Mom, Phil is a good apologist.I just couldn''t tell you. " "Mhh... what do you mean you couldn''t cum?" "Look, Mom doesn''t basically do corporal punishment, and she doesn''t get so angry.But this time, I had to slap him because of what happened. Isn''t that right? " "Yes, I don''t want to slap my precious child either.But not today! Fei, you''ve done too much! " I understand that. Fei is still a child. "Mom, I don''t want to apologize to you.I''m scared. " "Fei-chan, are you scared...?" Yes, it is. In other words, it''s painful and scary, and it fills my heart. So I couldn''t do anything other than ask for my help. This child is a genius, but he is still young. "Hi, higu...! Nh....Ntaaaa...! " "Okay, I''m not scared anymore.--So why don''t we apologize to Mom? " "Guu... uhh, yeah...Oka-san, I''m sorry.... " "Already....." You must have found out that Phee was sincerely apologizing. My mother was also drawn to the anger. Whether she was unconscious or relieved, my angel cried again. I stroke such a sister''s head. Our angel gradually regained his calm. I''m sure that''s true, Mom. "Al." Something wrong? "Your mother will clean up the room, so Fei, please take a bath.Al and Fi have a nice face. " Sure enough, Fei''s nose runny, sweaty and tearful, and our brothers and sisters'' faces are nasty. "Okay, let me do that.Let''s go take a bath with oniichan. " "Uh-huh...." My sister nodded with tears. At that moment, Mia peeks into her face. "I''ve prepared the bath.Also, I''ll clean up, so I want your stepmother to deal with Noir. " Apparently he had prepared a lot of things in anticipation of this. Besides, Marimo will be left behind to follow. He''s a pervert, but he''s capable as a maid, actually. The only way to say "stepmother" is to get caught. I thanked Mia, left Noir with my mother, and we walked out to the bathroom. Now, take a bath. When she washed her body with me and used it on the hot tub, her sister gradually regained her health. She hugged us happily and rubbed her cheeks. "Nhhhh... Nhhhh... fee, I like it... I love it...." "Yeah, I like it too." "Fu, fuhee... It''s warm...!" Well, I''m taking a bath. "No, I''m always warm.fee, when I do this, it''s very powdery.... " "I see. But if I''m with Phil, my heart''s pounding." "Really? Hehe... fee, I''m so happy..." Chu, I''ve been kissed. My sister says. "Unlike Nita, fee, Oka-san is not angry at all.fee, I think that''s amazing. " I don''t think so. My mother gets angry when I do something dangerous. And when you did something stupid? - Yeah, that''s stupid. At this time, the devil sent me. There was a feeling that I wanted to encourage Fei, who was still subtly depressed, but overall, the devil must have sent her. Sometimes people do stupid things in a helpless way. For example, even if you know that the surroundings only freeze, this is when you want to talk about the shitty dagger that you''ve come up with. And today, I was in the bathroom, so I did something stupid. Fei went out of control, so there was hot water in her mouth. I''ll do it... (It''s a special act of the villain prowler in the world of the earth...) After you look bad, bufu!and sprayed out in a misty manner. This is the heeled wrestler''s traditional means of attack.It''s a poisonous fog. "Fhhhhhhhhhh ~...!" And there''s only one kid who makes you shine like that... "Uh-oh! You look good now!Fee, I like it! That''s it!? " Did you eat it...? I got on track and explained. Explain the Special Attack called Poison Mist. "Dokuriku!? I just said, Dokuriku!? fee, I like it so much!Looks good! " Your sister just put hot water in her mouth and burst out. "As the name suggests, it''s not hot water, it''s poison." The ingredients of the poisonous mist of proletariat are described, but they are not officially disclosed. No, I don''t want to be revealed. "Nyah, Nyah!Poison, including in the mouth, and the use of a crowbar should be dangerous!? " "You see, if you spray it, it''s not too dangerous, but there''s something in your mouth that''s okay.Like Rocco''s fruit juice, for example. " "Mummu...! Oh, sure, it''s delicious when you drink it!But in my eyes, it hurts!fee, I know that!Then I''ll do it with rock fruit juice!? " "That must be one way to do it." It''s actually a poisonous purple. If you ask me, it may be for the unexpected and poisonous mist. "Nita, I''ve decided!Feeeeeee, I''m going to use it all! " Do that right away. "Fei, I''ve got it! First, scare the opponent with a crowbar!Shake the club down where you''re scared! You can win now! " I think that''s a despicable tactic of war. Or is there only one sister who likes sticks and wants to spray poison mist, even if she searches for everything in the universe, including other worlds? Regardless, my sister, who discovered her "favorite", was in a good mood to start practicing the poison mist. "Welcome home, Al, Fi." Akyah! I enjoyed the horrible things, and when I returned with dust, my mother and Marimo welcomed me. The room is already clean. Mia could not see if she had finished cleaning up and returned to work. My mother cares about Fei or she prepares sports drinks for me to take a bath. "You must be thirsty.Drink that? " I''m worried about my mother. But the girl is sparkling the blue one. (I kind of have a fierce bad feeling about it....) My sister grabbed the glass well... "Oka-san! Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" "To Al? What is it? My Al is a genius, so I''m sure it''s really amazing.Fee-chan, can you tell me? " "Hmm! Fuhehe, let me handle it!" No, you...! Shortly after stopping, it sounded like a buhoo. Colorful fog of poison dancing through the universe. And then... "Miyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Ladies scream and roll around the floor, Mother. Marimo seemed to know what was going to happen from now on, bluishing with trembling, while her eldest daughter smiled like a sun on her face. Speaking of which, I was stunned by the tragedy. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, Al!Fei-chan! Don''t sit there! " After all, me and Fei were so angry at my mom. 605 Chapter 592: Mr. Michemons Visit May 1207 sacred. Today is a rare day for customers to come to our house. Well, Mr. Trudy and Mia Daddy have always come, but basically it''s a place where no one else comes. It will certainly be a rare day. That said, I don''t intend to be so upset. Visitors are familiar with each other. "Oh, it''s been a long time, Cranput Brothers and Sisters." The tall old man showed up. It is a person who cannot be saved if it is called a bakuchi mad and drunk. His name is Ehmont Garibaldi. In my house, I am the prophet Michemon attends. Ah, thank you. "Long time no see! fee, I love it!" It is our sister who waves cheerfully in her suit. Grandpa, like a giant tree, smiles bitterly when he sees such a fee. You''re not always full of energy. "Nita will stay by my side!So, fee, I''m fine! " "I''m really a close brother and sister...." Meanwhile, Michemon-san drowned in the room. It must be strange because we can''t see anyone but us and Mia, the waiter. Okay. Okay. Why Michemon is here today and why there is no one but us. It''s about time I explained that. It started last month. Just before I was attacked by The Spirit King of Flowers, I got a letter from Miss DameElf. The hiding place of this textile shop right in front of you is something you want to talk to me about. Finally, I took it this time. So, why aren''t there any other members of the Craneputt family? That''s because I was alert to Mr. Michemon. This man is probably a good man. However, I do not intend to show the Elf ancestors or the pure spirit of darkness to others. So Abel and Marimo decided to evacuate first. It was time for me to leave, but then Noir, who missed breaking up with her mother, began to cry. Mother who loves my child is naturally relieved of it. After all, it''s up to me to go with my last daughter. I wonder if you''re relaxing at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce or playing with the Oromi Glass Corps. That''s why there''s only me and Fi (and Mia) here. I had no choice but to explain the area to the idiot honestly, so I told the other family that I had some business to attend to and paid for. "Hmm... I see. So, I brought too many souvenir sweets." "Hee hee! I''ll eat all the sweets, fee!fee, I love sweetness! " Fortunately, you''re going to keep this to yourself... What an honest desire... Fei tried to rob Michemon of his souvenir and stopped moving. "Ngu...? Something''s wrong with you...?" What My Angel sees. It was a gourd that your hideout was wearing on his waist. I don''t suppose there''s any need to ask about the contents. "Mm...? Does this bother you?Kids love gourds.Claudia wanted a gourd, too. " "Hyatt? What do you mean, hyatt? What do you use it for?fee, I''m worried! " "This is just a water bottle." Michemon-san makes me touch my sister, just in case she doesn''t want to drink the contents. Fei was in a good mood for it, but eventually he turned to me. "Nita! fee, I like this!Fei, I want a gourd too!I''ll carry it with me with me! It''ll be fun! " You''re not punishing me? Your hideout tells me that he understands that my child was fascinated by the goddess. Do you want a gourd? Then I''ll bring it to you next time. " "Really!?" "Oh, it''s not King''s Landing, but there''s a place where we sell solid gourds.I''ll buy it when I get there.If you pick up the money from Miss and Deborah with a bacon, you won''t hurt me, and you won''t have to hesitate? " If I win... When will that happen? Well, let''s leave the distant future behind. We need to ask Michemon what he''s up to. When I quantified it, the hideout stroked his white beard, saying, "Hmm..." After seeing it, Fei asked me to touch it, and the old man responded with a smile, but soon he looked painful. Is this because my sister pulled all her strength without hesitation? I''m really sorry. Michemon looks me in the eye. "My lord... do you know what June is?" "June...?" Yes, what is it? Even in my previous life, I often said, "I know this is some kind of holiday, but I don''t know what day it is." Whatever happens in this world, it''s clear and refreshing. But unlike me, there''s only one pig who keeps his hand up... "Yes, yes! fee, I understand!fee, I know! June, a very important month! " "Oh, you think it''s important? What is that?" "Heeheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh...!" Gabba and the pig are hugging me. "It''s the month of my birthday that I love most in the world, fee!" "Why, it''s your birthday month." "Well, in the meantime...." Honestly, I''m not very interested in my birthday. I''m really glad that Fei and the others are celebrating with a smile. Michemon nodded. "It''s just that... You, too." "Me too"? Did you just say, "You too"? In other words, there are other people with birthmonths... In the middle of my thinking, I came up with it. Speaking of which, she was born on the same moon as me. "... Michemon-san, is that why you''re here?" "Oh, that''s right. Celebrate with someone you care about.What kind of birthday is that? " I understand reason. I''m happy to be celebrated, and my favorite family birthdays are celebrated every year. But... Yes, but... "--The other party is the princess." "I want someone close to me to celebrate.You don''t feel that way, do you, you little bitch?I''m sure he wants you to celebrate. " If you say so, you can''t say no. Clara has been lonely since her fifth birthday. Then at least I want to congratulate him at home. The hideout who seems to have sensed my chest smiles with satisfaction. Apparently, you''re worried about that? Fuck yeah. Your palms are falling apart... Michemon continued. "You must have come to the royal palace and the marquis anyway.I''ll get Miss''s guy to set up a place.A place where Claudia and the rest of you can spend a quiet and healthy time.So, what''s the problem? " I wonder if this is a suggestion. Or is it just buried in the outer moat? Well, I want to celebrate Clara, so I won''t say no anymore... (There is more than a month till her birthday.Then I''ll have time to make you some fine workmanship) I took a tough pose. Michemon smiles at it. But it''s not a smile that it''s done, it''s someone who''s not here. It was a ''guardian'' smile that relieved her. Thank you, Alto Cranput. Is that a thank you? "He has a trauma on his birthday.In fact, the surrounding eyes are still cold.It is not for Claudia''s sake to celebrate a cold birthday that is as grand as it is, but blessed by no one.But if you know that the owners will celebrate, I''m sure he''ll be able to spend the next month smiling. " Oh, really, this guy''s been talking about her forever. "I apologize for the inconvenience I caused during my recent exam.I promise to thank you very much. " Michemon doesn''t serve the Marquis of Ventershoven, so you don''t have to worry about that. But is it different to stick it in? This is how this person feels. "Nitah! fee, my birthday is full of celebrations!I want to thank you for always making fee happy! " This kid''s got a lot of brains about me. "People end up living for someone they care about." Michemon was laughing. I think that''s true, too. A man named Alto Cramput prefers to celebrate to be celebrated. Like the cute little pig who''s looking up at me with a smile now. When I picked up my sister, Fi looked like a sunshine and kissed me. There are others who can give happiness. I wondered what happiness it was. 606 Chapter 593: Ringing on the Beach of Leading Soil "An example of a priest - did he say Alto?Since this month. He will climb the castle as His Highness Sheila''s go-go. " A magnificent man dressed in luxurious magic attire said. "Yes!" was Philomena, a magician with long hair and a straight look. "Deputy Magic Director Kunatin, I''ll take care of Alto''s guiding role!" "No... I don''t suppose the guiding role is for the royals, Her Royal Highness, or the Marquis Claustel to decide..." The court sorcery''s No. 2 attracted his face. He knows his men''s ''special hobbies''. Even though Philomena is not an imminent criminal, so I''m not going to say anything. (I''m a good family child, and in addition to the look that other women envy, I even have a talent for magic...Without that preference, dating and dating would also be difficult.....) Knuttin herself, who thinks so, is a type of person who spends "time and money" on pleasure, so it is not a great thing to say. In particular, there was a difference between the two hobbies in that the public generally distinguished between high and low ratings. Philomena created a V signature for the deputy magic director. "It''s all right! I''ve already got permission from Her Royal Highness and Margherite!So if you will allow him to leave his seat only when he arrives while he is working here, there will be no problem afterwards. " "... has it been rooted? Your obsession and enthusiasm will make you lose your mind....." Kunatin thinks her hobby is rabbits and horns. (The genius of rumors can be seen within the reach of our court sorcerer, Ningro.I hope the child has a genuine spirit, but if he is a psychopath, we have to deal with him.) A "white child" appeared behind the deputy magician''s head. That is definitely a foreign object. It also releases its distraction. "Philomena" "Yes" "From your eyes, how about Alto boy?" "It''s so cute! I like it!If it comes true, I want to take you home! " "... that''s not what I''m asking." Kunartin said that Philomena had a faint smile, not to mention jokes. It''s not the face of a "hobbyist," it''s the face of a "war sorcerer." "--Alto Cranput is a generation genius.He is a rare great sorcerer.As a young man, his magic, magic skills, and sense of maneuver and battle will surpass most magicians in this country. " "What if you and Alto fight?" "I don''t think I can win." That''s enough to get Philomena, the court magician. "It''s a legitimate assessment. Just like anyone would say," Mountains are high. " If Alto Cranput were here, he would really want us to stop overestimating it, but Kunatin accepted it. "There will also be. He turned the three court sorcerers around and didn''t even put them on his teeth.Besides, he''s defeating the "White Child," who ruined Rolf. " "That''s a little different." Huh? "Unfortunately, as it stands, Pugmarion is far better than Alto as a magician.That white child is unusual.If you really want to deal with it, I think you need to go to the "forbidden areas". " "That much?" "Mr. Malhelit is seriously considering the fight against it.I wonder if there''s anything I can tell you about it. " Two court magicians staring at the void with serious eyes. There was a strange, tight air there. --At that time, the bell that said 3 p.m. was ringing. Suddenly, the faces of both names loosen up without hesitation. It didn''t seem to be an exaggeration to say that the leopard was strange. In fact, these two applied for early retirement for personal use today. Each for its own hobby. The deputy magic chief stood up from the chair silently. Philomena is also Philomena, and it''s time to go home. If we leave this room, we''ll just collect the baggage and leave. Kunatin says. "I see... You left early today, too." "Yes. Now that Zon Hyloit is coming from Cyril to this king''s capital, I would like you to meet him with a fellow samurai.Is the deputy magician at the "Kingdom Aesthetic Council" meeting? " "Yeah, because they want to show each other something." The deputy magician dressed as calm and answered as a candle. Although the "Kingdom Aesthetic Council" is a big name, it was not a public institution or organization, but simply an irreplaceable gathering of good practitioners who boasted of their treasures. The deputy magic chief. She has a beautiful appearance, youth and status, but she is not married. The reason for this was because of a bad motive as a person: "Having a home makes it impossible to spend time and money on hobbies." If Alto Cranput were here, "Are you all right, court sorcerer?" And they that were afraid said goodbye with a satisfying smile. "Oh, Deputy Mage Kurtin! Welcome!" Uncle Smet, it''s been a long time. The magician of the kingdom held hands with the aristocrats who appeared. Smet Bjodox. He was a leading member of the group, with a finger-pointing aesthetic eye and a host of excellent artwork. Kunatin respects his uncle. Next, he lowered his head to the person he was with. "Lord Antonius! How are you today?" "Uncle Smet pushed me out...There was still a case under approval..... " Antonius was called a skinny man. A man with a pessimistic look with deep wrinkles on his eyebrows, he is a capable politician with exceptional processing skills and deep insight. Reflecting that personality, the aesthetic eye was not much, but it was also a person who had a good understanding of the historical background, materials, and financial value of the work that appeared at the meeting. "Sir Antonius would like us to be more proactive in the meeting." The countess told me that the nobleman with a pessimistic appearance shrugged his shoulders. "I can''t just give up my work on boulders and go out to all the hobbies.In the first place, I have a much lower number and quality of artwork than you. " "What are you talking about! You were the first one to get the genius inventor Charles Essen''s Bottled Ship at the Kingdom Aesthetic Council!" Jodox was in tune when Kunatin told him to scream. "Left, left, I will not let you forget the cries of the members when Sir Left presented it here!?" Antonius creates a troubled face for a countess like that. "But, Uncle Smet, after all, you will have the Bottled Ship later." "Thank you for your trouble." The deputy magic chief was deeply envious of the uncle''s whining. In any case, only these two members have the specialty of Essen. If that''s the case, I''d like to own the Bottled Ship. But there are probably too few of them out there, and the owner will never let them go. Like these two. Kunatin says. "Rumor has it that even General Blaisma wanted this piece of Essen." Antonius shrugged at his murmur. "The Bottled Ship is easy to understand.That man doesn''t have the heart to solve art.If you have extra money, it''s the type that eats delicious food around.Well, it''s a kind of brain muscle.... it must be close to the child''s desire for toys that he wanted the "boat". " They know there''s no malice in it, though it''s a bitter mouth. Antonius and Blaisma are old acquaintances. "Who is the greatest swordsman in the kingdom?When there was an argument, it seemed that the worldly warrior whose name would always be raised and the skinny aristocrat somehow matched the horse. --This "Kingdom Aesthetic Council" is not just a human organization. Anyone who loves beauty and is committed to its protection and preservation is said to be qualified to join. ... and, of course, to become a full member, you need to make recommendations and deliberate. And there are naturally "people other than the human race" in the aesthetic board. "Wow, you guys! Long time no see!" Ah, here comes the drinking. Walking to them is a man with a short and sturdy body. My name is Gogol. The race is dwarf. He speaks loudly. "If we''re going to appreciate art, we Dwarves deserve it the most!? Because we''re experts in craftsmanship!" "That''s right, Lord Gogol.Your home is the creation of armor, not the workmanship. " "You don''t understand! The true masterpiece is art!" He belongs to a dwarf called ''Zenon''. The Zenon gate was a sect compared to the Gad gate. In other words, it is burning to the population. Simple and rigid. Unlike the Gad faction, which argues that weapons pursue their functionality, the Zenon faction "Because it is a good weapon, you should be aware of it." That''s what they think, producing magnificent and magnificent weapons one after another. Dwarves who are obsessed with making things can easily be divided into Gad and Zenon ideologically. Sometimes it''s enough to make a fight. If a dwarf blacksmith close to Alto Crampot asks about the area, "You can make whatever you want.I don''t suppose it''s something to force or be forced on.I suppose a blacksmith''s job would be good enough to convince you. " And I would have answered in an astonishing way. Regardless, the demand for weapons made by the Dwarves was high everywhere, but the nobles tended to demand it from the Zenons. ... after that, members of the "Kingdom Aesthetic Council" gradually gather. This group is regarded as a "gathering of free men," but there are many people who are actually busy. Last seen was an elf with a dark atmosphere and a slender attitude. Uncle Smet nods. "Hmm. That''s it for the members.Shall we open the meeting? " Cutting out the words, they began to show off the famous product they brought - the pride of their name. "Whoa! Is this a famous Badana painting?!No, it''s amazing! " "This silver hair ornament is from the Dwarves!? How delicate and beautiful...!You will do an excellent job that will never reach the human race! " "Oh no, I didn''t know you had the artist''s work...!" "No, no, I heard you''ve recently become a promising young patron." I hear chats, a mix of reputation, pride and jealousy all over the place. After swimming in such a wave, Kunatin stopped in front of an elf. No, it stopped. "... Master Yate, is that...?" "... uhh, this is a plate..." Among the elf tribes known for their beauty, only one high-elf with a hint of plain appearance was brought with it. Stay out of sight, quietly in the corner of the venue. It is, as she says, a plate. But it''s not round. It was a thick rectangle. If there are Japanese people here, "The one who serves sashimi in a luxury kiosk!" I would have thought so. In fact, the producer of this dish was inspired by his "real brother", who knows the knowledge and the actual object of the square dish, and then raised it. Kunartin is on the lookout. It''s not like trying to be flashy, but there''s a clear sparkle. A square dish without even a script emitted a sense of existence that was as good as this. - It''s beautiful. There was an embraced beauty that was different from the flashy and gorgeous of the minor. By overwhelming taste, not technology, the platter is established as a work of art. He fell prey to the plate at first sight. Such a wonderful dish. Exactly, a magical dish. There was a trembling voice behind Kunatin staring at the plate like it was being inhaled. "No way, that plate...!?" The LORD of voices was Uncle Smet. He looked at the Yin Cahielf with stunned eyes. "Yes, Master Yate...! I wonder if the producer of this dish is the producer of that round dish in the possession of Chairman Sholcina...!?" "Uhh, uhh... no comment..." There are implicit rules in the Kingdom Aesthetic Council. If you silence the "origin" of an artwork, it is decided that you should not pursue it any further. The arrangement is mostly meaningless. Because the owner brings the artwork because he wants to brag about it, and he often talks to the perapera about where he got it. However, in the case of Yate, the situation is quite different. Disclosing the producer of this dish will undoubtedly punish the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. Sometimes, from that grandfather. That''s why I can''t cloud it. I''m not going to say anything. But I couldn''t enjoy such an exquisite dish on my own. Eventually, all the members of the Royal Aesthetic Council gathered before the plate. The splendid appearance took away their hearts in an instant. "When is this work from!? It looks pretty new!?" "This is the first time I''ve seen it!? The Unknown!?" "Where!? Where did you get this!?" "Dwarf style? No, no, but it''s close...Shit, I don''t know! " Yate, who had a question attack, succeeded in silencing, but was exhausted. I''m starting to regret bringing it to the aesthetic board. In so doing, the venue was finished and the gathering of the aesthetic committee was dissolved. Most of the participants have that flat dish in their hearts. Because the ''owners'' never finally told us where they came from, they would run home to look for the ''potter''. However, if a young girl from a family just keeps rubbing on her hobbies and doesn''t sell it, she can''t find it. Their bloody eyes are so full of rumors. However, the source of the rumor is the Kingdom Aesthetic Society. A place where doers from all over the Kingdom gather. As a result, a very small group of good practitioners get to know each other. No one knows that there is a good potter. Regardless, this is how the unknown horn platter began to get to know the whole country secretly. 607 Chapter 594: From the Castle Climb to the Entrance, a tree-lined path Prowl. []/(n, vs) (uk) wandering around/(P)/ May 1207 sacred. Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess of the Kingdom of Moon Rain, regarded as the one genius in a hundred years, walked and came from the corner in her mother''s room. The reason why the place to hang out is not her room is because she is a ''mother''s beloved child'', and she pushes most of the time to Queen Paula except when she is on official business or studying. The daughter of the Marquis Claustel, known for her gentle personality, is laughing at her. "Sheila, calm down a little. It''s okay, just meet them as usual, right?" "Uhh... hah, yes. I''m sorry, Mother...." The queen narrows her eyes when she sees her beloved daughter turning red from embarrassment. This mother also generally tolerates my child. A tall Vale woman standing beside her smiles at her parents and children. Fourth Princess Sheila. Today was the day when her "role of goga" climbed the castle. The siblings showed up around 1: 00 p.m. A boy with an atmosphere like a rag in pieces and a vibrant girl with signs like sunshine are getting along. The girl looked up at her brother many times in a short distance. The expression is loose, and every time I look up, a lot of heart marks fly to oniisan. It was a group of men and women who welcomed such brothers and sisters. Men were wearing luxurious magic clothes, while women were beautiful with robes and long hair. "Alto, hello Philia!" "Ah, Philomena, I''m very busy." "Hello, fee, I''m fine!I like it! " The three of them looked familiar. Only this brother and sister and a man in magical costume who has not been known give thanks to the children with a sad expression such as not being here in the heart. "Nice to meet you. My name is Kunatin, a court sorcerer.It will only guide you for the first time, but would you be happy to remember? " Originally, it would be refreshing and handsome, but the arrowhead is not energetic. My brother and sister told the sorceress that the greeting was over. "Philomena, what''s wrong with you?Are you sick? " "Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s just a heartbreak." Breaking up. Alto thought, "Can you shake such a handsome man?", but it wasn''t. The long-haired sorceress explained that Kunatin''s heart was causing a cold wave not because of a human woman, but because she saw a piece of art - something that was burning - and she didn''t have a chance to get it. "Haha... is that a plate?" "That''s right. My deputy magic chief, it seems to be an antique or something that has completely taken away my heart....." A boy and a woman to talk to, and a slender magician man. There, a silver-haired little girl walked up and pulled the Deputy Mage''s clothes. "Onii-san, do you want a plate?Fee, I like to scratch dirt!Yesterday, you played in the sandbox!Muddy pussy, we made it all together!It was fun! That''s why I''ll make you a plate, fee.Fee, good luck! " The eyes that look up have only pure innocence. Kunatin laughed bitterly at this. "Ahahah... Thank you. You''re kind, aren''t you?But it''s not. What I want is that dish - a treasure created by that potter...There are so many masterpieces in the world, now I''m not just obsessed with this.... " It was a line that cared about his little girl. I can''t say straight, "It''s not like the clay craftsmanship that children play with." "Mu ~... I see.Then fee, I won''t say anything! " "Thank you for your concern? Ah, this is good, but would you like to eat it?" "Thank you! Fuhehe... fee, I love sweetness!I like it! " A toddler with a smile throwing her balls into her mouth. The deputy magic chief deliberately prepared sweetness when he heard that it would guide the children. Philomena whispers to her favorite boy whether she intends to follow her boss. "Deputy Mage Kunatin is still one of the Kingdom''s best magicians.It''s strong, this guy.With the exception of the forbidden areas and the Okuin Hospital, few magicians can win. " "Heh... that''s amazing.But when you say that, you''re rather curious about someone who''s "barely".What kind of person beats a court sorcerer? " "Yes - say Gregorio, the same court sorcerer." "... ahh, um..." A creepy man with a skinhead appeared behind Alto Cranput''s head during the Fourth Princess''s apprenticeship exam. (It must have been the executive or the leader of a scattered group with magic supremacy signs...) But the Gregorian sorcerer did see through the tactics in Alto''s practical exam. I wonder if the word "strong" is quite reliable. I hope there''s nothing like turning against the enemy, "said the tired boy. "By the way, why are you two our guide?" "Of course, I volunteered!I don''t know the deputy magician! " The boss laughs bitterly at the words. "To watch my men run wild and get caught." - I couldn''t even say that. "The colors of the fence have changed from here, so it''s a new partition, right?Beyond this tree-lined path is the building where Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess lives. " Kunartin explains that to Cranput''s brothers and sisters. The deputy magic chief told his brother, who was proud that the territory was different, and his sister, who was touched by the tree-lined road by the sparkle of the blue man, that his guide was so far. He is busy by nature. I''m just worried about my men becoming criminals, and I still have work to do. Now that Philomena is holding Alto Cranput''s hand with a face that she can''t handle, it is judged to be "probably okay." (Besides, I''m a different faction.It would be prudent to enter the premises of Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess.....) Kunatin sees his men. She is the child of a good family, whose parents are under the umbrella of the Marquis Claustel. Philomena herself was close to Sheila and Malhelit, and in a double sense she was the "Fourth Princess" of Balibali. (Even subordinates with relatively good relationships must respond with consideration for "power relationships"....It''s a ridiculous thing, a noble society.If it comes true, I want to live a life devoted exclusively to collections of art and prizes...Ahh--where is the producer of "Plates" now...) Drop your shoulders and the young sorcerer leaves. A toddler with her back filled with american balls was waving her hand away with a smile. "Nhfufufu...! You''re here, Alto!" There was a girl lurking in front of a wide tree-lined road where the reincarnated from Earth thought, "If we did a zero yon race, we''d be thriving." A very beautiful girl with long hair in the middle of her hips and shoulder blades, a short skirt and a pink lip and nail polish at a very young age is holding a cane in her hands. The girl''s name is Manon. He is an unlicensed magician who believes himself to be "Furyu Fengchi". Behind it is a tall Vale woman. She also had two canes to stop her runaway daughter. "Manon! What are you trying to do to raid your precious guests?" "It''s not a raid, it''s a little greeting!Although Alto is rare, he''s a magician enough to defeat me.Then you should be able to do something so unexpected! " A manon that creates water magic in the air and laughs like a jerk. The figure is already glossy like a little devil. On the other hand, the mother had a head wondering why her daughter had grown up like this. "Ah, uh... Philomena grabbed Alto''s hand and looked relaxed.It looks like you haven''t noticed me yet, so why don''t you give Philomena a try? " "Don''t do anything stupid anymore!" Ignoring her angry mother, Manon increases the number of "flirtatious magic." Without even giving an example of shooting, it is very difficult to hit an attack from afar, but this little girl, lucky or unhappy, had enough skill to make it possible. "Fufufu... Alto has a nice face, but he feels relaxed somewhere.What do you mean, "Taipei"?It''s as if you came from a peaceful country without dispute.But don''t be alarmed.--Now, be a good man with dripping water! " "Manon, that''s enough, so don''t..." The Malhelit stopped moving. Instead of scolding her daughter, she stares at the end of the tree path. It was what Manon knew about her mother when she switched to Battle Mode. "... Mother?" Marhelito does not answer. Keep staring at the trio walking along the tree-lined path quietly. The act is meaningless to Manon. Philomena is supposed to be a close ''companion'' to their mother and daughter Stanverchen, and the siblings she brings with her have no shards of vigilance.Even now, they''re eating each other''s ame while they''re still here. And there''s nobody else here. What the hell is my mother prepared for? Because it looks like this, Manon can''t be a "prank." While doing so, three people pass by in front of Stevenverchen''s mother and daughter, who are hiding. Manon found out why my mother was so vigilant. No, I thought I understood. "Wow! Alto put up a barrier that''s hard to see even in places like this, and he was ready for it!Well, then, it wouldn''t have worked if I was messing with you.Don''t do it! Isn''t that why your mother was watching? " The magician of the cane did not answer arrowheads. Just sound beautiful from the inside of Vale, like you''re talking to yourself. "... it looks like you''ve noticed us for a long time.At least not before we get into this tree-lined road. " "Hmm? Alto? I didn''t look like that...?" "I didn''t know there were so many of them...This is exactly what scares me.... " "Fufu, because Alto is strong enough to fight me.That''s not what I''m talking about.--Shall I really date you next time? " Manon was somehow good at seeing a boy disappear into one of the buildings. 608 Chapter 595: Kimikaze Elma and Two Kimikaze My name is Elma. He is a sorcery knight who has ordered the escort of Her Highness the Fourth Princess directly from His Majesty. My lord, His Highness Sheila, is a wise and loving man, a natural talent and a supreme inheritance of "beauty" from his mother, the queen, both inside and outside, and a man who has dedicated his loyalty and spared his life. The kindness of the queen and Sheila is surprising, but on the other hand, it has the disadvantage of being ''too kind''. This is what my boss said. "If the drawbacks and strengths are the same, you should think of ways in which you can leverage them whenever possible.If that fault is love, I think we should protect its beauty even if our subordinates wear mud, hate it and buy a role. " I like this word. The queen and His Highness are fine as they are. Instead, I will cut off the unsuccessful men approaching His Highness and let them gaze. --The encounter with the suspicious person suddenly began. It was still a small moment when His Highness Sheila was really young. His naturally brilliant Highness was also extremely curious. "Wow, wow...! The outside world is so lively...!Look, Elma, there''s a magic test over there!? There are people over there who have come to take the magic test...!? " "Please don''t come near me.This is the test venue for civilians.I don''t know who it is. " I do not intend to look down on the civilian population, but I think it is also reckless to demand moderation from the poor. Overall, there are many lowlife civilians. This is probably due to poor education and financial reasons. Of course, there may be exceptional people, but basically, it''s not enough to be vigilant. His Highness, however, was acquainted with ''it'' due to his curiosity. With those weird brothers and sisters. --I think this is a "foreign object" that appeared in the world. Malhelit and the court magician Philomena seem to be trying to draw this on their side, but I think it should be on alert. I don''t think we should approach His Highness. A boy named Alto Cramput, like that Pugmarion, had an unknown creepiness. There was a feeling of discomfort like "something else (...) is transforming into a child" rather than "being smart as a child" like His Majesty. Now that the white child is in a position to walk around the castle as an apprentice, Alto Cranput is more likely to be promoted to His Highness''s role as a goga player. And today was the day that the child climbed the castle. Good morning, Elma. It is one of His Majesty''s closest apprentices, the Countess Marlene, who breaks his hips deeply. I like this little girl a little older than His Highness. Malene was humble, polite, and kind. Young but trustworthy. "Good morning, Elma....!" It was Isabella, the Marquis Lady, who thanked me for being a little late. She is the youngest in recent practice. Though she is a strong, high-spirited girl, she will basically also be in a good position. I know her grandfather, Housekeeper Bailefeld, and I know her daughter, Mrs. Aufsta, Isabella''s mother, but I honestly didn''t think that this personality would come from that blood line. Or is it an acquired reason? A presence like a teacher or friend that led the values to the better. Malene asks me. "Elma, Your Majesty''s role is coming today, isn''t it?" " Yes, that''s right" Trying to squeeze it out, I answered. Marlene is right, today is the day when that "foreign object" comes. I can''t be as alarmed as I am. "We can''t be together - no, you don''t have to..." That''s what I said, Miss Isabella. Recent apprenticeship is also a candidate for the future. So, depending on the country, you can also attend side service meetings and gain experience at an early stage. But they''re not supposed to let that happen. He is too young to be a runner, and above all, he is not necessarily one of Sheila''s allies in his recent practice or his "home". Unfortunately, the country''s political and factional charts have become a complex and strange ambush temple. When I nodded, Miss Isabella looked sad and stubborn. (It''s not a good thing to face job dissatisfaction, but considering that you''re still a young child, is there any inevitable...) Besides, His Highness would prefer a person who presents his face with pleasure and sorrow rather than "a person who laughs thinly no matter what he is told." Next to a cute, pointy girl, a polite recent practice slightly leaned her neck. "Nevertheless, who will be your spokesperson...?" Basically, the identity of the Mikado is lying down. "Who will approach His Highness?When ''spreads, only disadvantages arise. Basically, their existence and ascent date are kept secret, but these girls are known for their work on the day. Marlene continued. "The smart lord will be your opponent.Are you a knowledgeable speaker? " "Come on, you must be an older, more reliable person!....." Weirdly powerful, but is there someone with thoughts? Looking out the hallway window, you can see the "foreign object" that Philomena is taking you there. This time, I made a little mistake. As I turned so sharply towards you, my two recent apprenticeships followed something. At the same time, both expressions change. "Wow...! You''ve never seen a child walk before, have you?Both are amazing beauties, but are they your brothers and sisters?Still, I remember seeing that boy somewhere....? " "--Eh...!? Why is he...?" Both reactions seemed a little strange. But what I should be watching is the brother and sister - the older brother. Even now, that brain-weather sister and I are laughing at each other with a smile, but I won''t be deceived.That would be a pseudo-state. For Your Highness''s sake, we cannot let our guard down. (I have to be by this side all the time today, not to endanger His Highness Sheila.) That''s why I''ll pick you up at the entrance. I look back on my two recent exercises. "Then I will return to His Majesty, so will you stay with me?" "Eh, yes... but who are they...?" "Why is he here...?" I left early enough to avoid hearing their voices. "Oh, Elma, why are you here?" Waiting in front of the door, Philomena looked at me and leaned her neck strangely. Well, I wasn''t supposed to pick you up, so this may be natural. She held Alto Cranput''s hand firmly and looked unscrewed. Even if you are a talented lady of the kingdom, I think this hobby is good. The "foreign object" child failed to escape from Philomena and lowered his head to me with his hands tied together. After all, even if I try to take one of these, the dust is not childish, and it stirs up a sense of vigilance again. On the other hand, the sister. It seems like we''re going to Taipei on the ground, so we won''t need to be particularly vigilant. He waves his hand at me with a smile. "Long time no see! It''s fee!I like it! " He remembered me for a while. When I was baptized, I came closer and pointed at the bag with my mouth open. "Ame! Ame, sweet! fee, I love sweetness! Please!" "Ah, yeah... thank you..." I accidentally received it. This kind of sincere smile will really upset the pace. Is it because of the child''s deceased body? Or maybe this kid is a really big deal. "It''s delicious! Why don''t you try it?" Actually, I didn''t mean to eat it right now. I succumb to pressure and throw my balls into my mouth. "Hehe... delicious?" "Yeah, yeah, well...." "Hehe ~... I''m glad!" The little girl with silver hair smiled like a sun, and then ran to her brother, hugging him vigorously. "Nhhhhhhhhhhh!" I suppose I was going to have a private conversation, but my voice was too energetic and I could hear it round. "Over there, people are hiding! fee, I know!Fee, I want to hide and seek! " That would be two recent apprentices lurking around the corner of the hallway. These two seem to be worried about us, and they followed me. (Still, I didn''t realize at this distance...Is this kid a good candle?Or did it just happen to get into my eyes...) Even if I didn''t look back, I can tell by the signs, but there''s no way that this kid has such a training. Then it would be an arrowhead coincidence. The silver-haired girl, who felt my gaze, held the american bag dearly. "Mummu...! I want more american balls!? But I can''t eat the sweet fry anymore...!N-ta, fee, what should I do!? " The girl who clings to my brother with a slurp, I''m out of poison. 609 Chapter 596: Siblings and Royal Mothers and Daughters "Welcome! Dear Alto, Dear Philia!" That''s what greeted me with a smile, a little girl like Moon-sake. The princess of this country, the village daughter Chanko, and Princess Sheila. But the place is neither her room nor the reception room. Oh, my God, it was Queen Paula''s private room. This depends on the gentle queen''s only hope. The wife of the village mayor of Royal Village lies quietly in a room with items she sneaked in with Abel before. She was looking kindly at us from the spot. "Phewoooooooo! Ooh, my God!This room is huge! There are plenty of places to hide!If you play hide-and-seek here, it''ll be so much fun! " You are still a stubborn sister. Even though my child came to such a place, he seemed not to have conceived the dust. Or are you just not paying attention? (How new is my child to the queen and the maid?) After a brief greeting because he was somewhat familiar, Fi didn''t hesitate to storm into the Queen. "Oh-hisama, why are you sleeping in the futon?fee, if you stay asleep in the morning, Oka-san will get mad at you. " It was a phrase that might have been dismissed as disrespectful if it had been the case. In fact, the person with the village daughter and the young maid girl showed a slight reaction. But no one got angry because Fei was young and had no idea what was going on.And the Queen herself must have smiled gently. She narrows her eyes. "I don''t have any limbs.That''s why you can''t get up. " It was the village girl who leaned on the word. She still thinks it''s her fault. Fei looks up at Queen Paula. "Ngu...? No limbs...?" "Yes, but this is proof that my favorite child in the world is alive.I''m proud of you. - So, Sheila, don''t look like that.I love the way you''re laughing. " That''s probably a heartfelt word. It''s not a convenience to not grieve your daughter, but a word of sincerity and love. "Mother....." That''s why the princess looks up. To respond to the thoughts of your loved ones. "Nju...! Nju... nh!" The other sister stared at Queen Paula and then looked back at me. "Nhisama, good man!fee, I see! " She probably said that not only because she saw what she was doing. I''m sure there''s another reason. The queen laughs with giggles. "Thank you for thinking that.--I also think you guys are very good kids.It was worth coming all the way here. " Did Queen Paula want to see our family? But we''re the only brothers and sisters here. My youngest sister is a spiritual species, so this time we will rest in a place that comes into contact with people. And my mom is with Marimo. "Ooh hisama! fee, I have delicious rice! Do you want to eat this?" You really don''t know what''s scary!? Her sister is smiling and trying to get her to go up to bed and eat her balls. The maid who stood beside him tried to stop him in a hurry, but the queen shook her head to control it. Very nice, isn''t it, Royal Mother? She smiled thankfully with my Angel''s offer in her mouth. "Fufufu... that''s really sweet.Actually, I love sweets. " "Feel it too! I love sweetness too, fee!I like it! " "Ufufufufu...." "Hehehe..." The two laughing at each other without the back of their heads, without appearance or anything, quickly figured it out. This must be the result of a good mix of fearless Phee and even a tolerant queen''s character. When he noticed, Jazzister was hugging and laughing at the queen on a luxurious bed. They''re telling stories like the strangely shaped stones they picked up in the garden are treasures, the paintings on rainy days are interesting, and the parrot glass is cute. (No... I''m sure we came to the "story", but isn''t that the main person we''re talking to...?) Looking at the side, the village girl looked complicated. Speaking of which, he was quite a mother''s favorite. The feeling of smiling at Fei and her mother. I feel envious. However, in the current situation, I am resistant to going sweetly. I''m sure those feelings are swirling. Moon-like toddlers are shaky. The queen smiles at her. "Sheila, can you come here, too?" "A-h! No, no, but... Well, I''m a dress....." "When it comes to dresses, it''s not for parties, it''s closer to what you wear in your room.It''s not wired. " "Well, that''s true, but uhh...." As she turned red and leaned down, Marine Blue''s eyes caught me. Well, is it embarrassing to be seen by others in this situation? Then the court sorcerer with long hair, who had quietly refrained until now, was raised up cheerfully. "Yes! Then Alto, I''ll keep it!" Oh, I''m in time for that. So, even if you pull me over, nothing will change, right? "Um, miss...." And the beautiful voice came from a maid girl with a queen. I wonder if his name is Zoe. She doesn''t call her "Your Highness" or "Princess," but "Lady." More like a servant of the house than a subordinate. I mean, it must be that close to this mother and daughter. Zoe says. "I will show you the garden for a while, Mr. Alto." While you''re away, you''re welcome. From what I hear, there is a large garden just next to this building. No, well, the buildings in the castle are mostly set with the garden. This garden is naturally owned by the King and not by the Queen. In other words, what is meant is that buildings are rabbits and horns, and gardens are "shared" with other royalties. Especially so, in fact, there is a "nawabuki" that is familiar with the border, and there is no "other force" in a specific range, and it seems that we will not enter either. This year''s young maid invited me on a walking course just next to such a building. Nothing else, for the village girl. But here, the girl from Royal Village did something unexpected. "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll show you how to..." What is it? The village girl herself, will you show me around? But wouldn''t that make it unkind to your mother? Her Royal Highness is staring at me with a shy look for some reason. Queen Paula smiled like that. "You can always sweeten me, right?" "Oh, oh my gosh...!" Eh... I mean, I don''t have much chance of meeting me, so I guess you''re saying it''s my priority? "Ugh... Am I bothering you...?" He said, "Ah, bother me!Nobody would choose to talk about it. "Um... is that okay?" "Ha, there you go. There''s a very beautiful flower in the garden.I''ll show you around. " Hmm, that''s a good smile... She is a genuine princess, and the appearance and contents are noble, but it''s not as hard to catch. Tsuki-sama is mysterious and beautiful, but somewhere familiar.It''s similar to that. (But yes... even though my sister seems to be following me on such a topic...?) When I looked towards the bed, there was a loose face, an angel who said twitching. Queen Paula smiled with a loving face. "Philia, I''m watching, so please play with my Sheila." Well, since my goal in climbing the castle is to serve this child, should I assume that I have returned to my original duties? I''m going back to my village daughter. Well, can I ask for guidance? "Yes...! I''ll take care of it...!" The moon-like little girl turned to me with a full moon-like smile. 610 Chapter 597 Gardens of the Castle There were four of them in the garden. Me and my village daughter, Philomena, have a funny face. This person is also beautiful, so I wish I could laugh. "And yet, it''s a beautiful garden." Unexpectedly, I get that impression. The large garden was in great harmony with the layout of the aisles, the location of the trees and the blooming flowers. The gardener who designed this garden must have been so tasteful. It wasn''t just "beautiful", but it seemed like I was building a garden considering the whole landscape. (Besides, even "tied up".....) I know there''s a secret passage down here. There are probably several entrances and exits on the ground. I doubt if I''ve told the gardener that much, but I don''t think he''s going to block the secret entrance with rocks or trees, so I''m sure he ordered, "Don''t place it around there." The village girl smiled like herself as she bowed down and praised the garden. "I''m glad you liked Alto.I love this garden, too.--Actually, it was the Elves who designed this garden basically.It''s been hundreds of years. " Hee, elf! He is a familiar species to me. Given their long life, I thought the gardener and someone I knew might be nearby in their current form. Philomena came straight to me and took my hand. It appears that this person has decided to abandon the practice of ''refraining behind''. "According to legend, the elf''s name is'' Hisela ''.I''m not sure if it''s accurate because the records are scattered, and even though it''s not strange for a gardener like this to be known elsewhere, the doctrine is more dominant because there is no name in the literature elsewhere. " Something... I heard that name somewhere, right? He usually works elsewhere, so he just doesn''t come into the world. I turned away and saw someone walking on the other side because I didn''t realize that I had a subtle look on my face. Because it''s so far away, it only looks like bean grains if you don''t use eyesight enhancement. In this case, is he aware of it? Someone seems to be walking with some people like the village girl. I wonder if it''s the right identity? "There''s someone over there, isn''t there?" When I said so, the village girl answered immediately. Have you noticed it from the beginning or can you see it at this distance? "That''s... Cuano AIDS oniisama." Oniisama! I mean, the prince of this country. Surprisingly, Philomena will supplement it. "His Highness Cuanoaides is the Third Prince of this country." Ahhh.... I''m sure your mother is the princess of the neighboring Bloomwall kingdom... When I peeked using the vision enhancement, I saw a beautiful man with long hair. (Something like "Intelligent Early Character"?) The real thing is naked eyes, but while wearing glasses and cumming, if you say, "Don''t you know that?" or a face that seems to say naturally - would you be rude? In order to mislead my bad feelings, I fixed the subject''s trajectory. "Bloom Walk''s blood line, right?That''s good, Bloomwalk. Actually, I''d like to go there once. " By the way, this is also true. The synonym of the Kingdom of BloomWalk is'' Academic Nation ''. It is a country known for its knowledge and civilization, full of scholarship and culture. In particular, Bloomwall did not aspire to "academic capital" from the outset.As a result, it just happened. Situations around here can be explained easily to Sangoku aspirations and other people who like them. In other words, it''s like Zhuzhou. There were also frequent disputes in Nakahara and Hebei, and academic development occurred because people fleeing difficulties came to the south, but Bloomwall also had the same situation, and to the south, this great power, Moon Rain.In the adjacent west and north, there is a powerful nation called the Kingdom of Kempton, and these three are allies. To be precise, Bloomwall and Kempton are not allies, but because of the deep connection between these two countries and Moon Rain, they are as good as allies. Bloomwall sells high culture, but has little experience of war and is sometimes regarded as a "weak state". In the story I heard later, it is easiest to point out "weakness" to incite the people of BloomWalk, and the faction of the Third Prince and the Second Prince, who are not friendly, are fighting with the faction of the Third Prince every day. But there are rabbits and horns, and there are rare books and books in Bloom Walk that have flown away from the fire, and I think it''s particularly wonderful that there are the Royal Library and the Royal Museum of Art. In these times, ordinary valuables are "hidden". Although it is limited, I think it is really amazing to be open. I love reading myself, so I''d love to visit you if I could, the Kingdom of Bloomwall. The village girl nodded at my murmur. "I would also like to visit a library in this country once.There are a lot of books from the Magic History there. " Oh, she''s still studying for her beloved mother. You''re a great girl, aren''t you, Mura? When I turned a warm, raw eye, the girl from Royal Village fell down with her cheeks red. She makes a fool of herself. "Oniisama Cuanoaides has a strong academic preference.It''s very knowledgeable. " "Heeh... is that what the village girl said so smart?" After me, you two twisted your cheeks ironically. The village daughter was the only one with a good smile. "--Certainly, His Highness the Third Prince is a good student.Just studying (...) is really... " "Yes, I''m sure you''re going to come to Lord Sheila to make fun of your knowledge, and then you''re going home to complain." It''s spicy... But I know you''re a person who''s obsessed with studying. Incidentally, speaking of the wise in this country''s "Son of the King", the village daughter and His Highness the First Prince will be named first. It seems that the name of the Third Prince comes next in most cases. Well, as a bloodline from the "Academic City", I think it might not be interesting to be evaluated as a step forward in knowledge... After receiving your two words, a nice village girl rushed in to follow you. "Come, Oniisama Cuanoaides is called the enlightened man of the kingdom.The popularity of ordinary people is high, not only because of the nobility of the ranks, but also because of the recruitment of personnel from the general public. " Then Philomena smiles. "Yes, you said it was open-minded." The swordsman with his nose also laughed. "The mother of His Royal Highness the Third Prince said that his family lives in a foreign country, and since the foundation is difficult in Moon Rain, it is difficult to obtain talent." The long-haired sorceress made a deliberate correction to the village daughter, who said she was an open-minded woman. Doesn''t that mean reputational collapse? This will also be assembled from information purchased later, but it seems that the third prince is an "educationally biased man" if he speaks of modern Japanese style. Not only in the blood of the academic nation, he expects it not only to cultivate his knowledge, but also to surround himself. Intelligence is what people say. That''s why he puts the intellectuals around him, or those close to him. Even the aristocrats are not averse to scholarship. On the other hand, if civilians are leaving the appropriate school buildings, actively solicit them. Generally speaking, it has gained a reputation as a person who understands academics and seeks talent extensively. However, the ratings from the two people here are as good as you can see. Well, anyway, I wouldn''t be able to make contact with a prince named Cuano Aides, and it wouldn''t make sense to think too deeply. (I wouldn''t go to school in the future.) In this world, perhaps they will be the out-of-school children of the Perpetual Plunder. Abel sees study, and in the first place, people in urban areas go to private schools to teach simple reading and writing calculations, and most children in rural areas are illiterate. (Well, I''d like Fi and Marimo to go to school in the sense of interacting with people....) I shrugged my shoulders. The village girl says that to me. "Come on, Alto. The flowers you want to see are over there!It''s really, really beautiful! " Mm-hmm. Leaving aside the garden and the Third Prince, let''s think about spending time with this child - the little princess she thinks she is. In front of you is a moon-like smile. That''s why I came to the castle. 611 Chapter 598 The Crane Putter, The May Revolution May 1207 sacred history. On this day, there is a revolution in the Cranput family. No, well, the preparation itself has been done for a long time. There are a lot of things that have only been stretched until today. When I took it out, I had Abel extract the vanilla essence. We will finally put this into action. This will also bring about a major transformation in the quality and variation of confectionery. It is indeed a revolution for the Crane Putters. "I did it!Ice cream! " It is my sister who appeals to joy with her whole body as she jumps. Of course, the mother has a similar reaction on her side. [M] "Ghhhhh! Niiiiii!" Ah, yes. Marimo also enjoys ice cream. This reaction, by the way. I didn''t tell her to use Vanilla Essence separately. I just told her I was going to make ice cream, as usual. I mean, it''s a everyday landscape, right? "Hehe...! fee, I love making ice cream!" "Me too!" Akyah! Everyone''s hugging me. Again, it''s a daily landscape. (Even so, you can finally make vanilla ice cream....) Until now, it was egg and milk ice cream. That one is delicious, but from now on it will be magnificent vanilla ice cream. "... let me determine Al''s behavior as a teacher." My teacher is also saying such a thing while twitching his charming ears with his face. Abel loves sweets. Unless it''s strawberries or pudding, it doesn''t run wild. That''s why we''re working on making ice cream. First of all, we need to check the inventory. (Wow, the eggs are unexpectedly dwindling...) I use it a lot, so at home. Well, even if I make ice cream and use some for dinner, is there no problem with the range? (Well, in addition to ice cream, why don''t we try it?) That''s what I love about kids. There''s no doubt our family will get eaten, yes. "Nita! Fee, I''m here right away to support you!Swing the club! " Mm-hmm. Mom scolds you, so let''s not do that, okay? "That''s why we''re finishing the vanilla ice cream!" "Ooh...!" Everyone is clapping their hands as they groan. I like Nori, family. Then my mom comes up and asks me a few questions. Both my daughters started imitating it immediately. It''s so ticklish, please give me a break. "Al, Al, you just put a little hand on the usual ice cream, right?" "Well, yes. But that''s going to change a lot, so I want you to try it." "First of all, fee will try it alone!For everyone''s sake, fee is alone! " Is that true? Are you sure this is for everyone? Anyway, after everyone received it, I took the vanilla ice cream to my mouth. Fulfill... "Ufuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!This is so delicious! fee, I like it! " "Mmm! Delicious wow! Looks like it''s adding good flavor and getting deeper and deeper into the flavor!" "Akyuu! Nhhhh!" Looks like everybody''s happy. Marimo liked it, but she wanted to eat my magic? Hold on a second. I''ll see you later. "... nnh. Delicious." And Abel brings the silver spoon to his tiny mouth. Vanilla ice cream will be seen as a success. In an instant, the inventory was empty. "Nita Nita Nita!Did you make anything else?That''s it, fee! I''ll try it alone! " "Ugh, Fee-chan, I''m cheating.Mother wants something sweeter! " "Nh, ma, maku...!" But the women are still not satisfied. Your appetite really doesn''t run out. "I don''t have any more vanilla ice cream, but instead, this is it.Try it? " What I offered was a drink in a glass. Seeing that, my sister made your face shine. "N-tah, this is different from ice cream!?" "Well, it''s similar.Or maybe you''ll get tired of eating so much vanilla ice cream just now. " That''s what happens to me, but I might not get tired of being part of our female team... They just put it in their mouths. "MUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!Fee, I like it! Drink more! " "It''s thick and easy to drink.Hey, Al, is this "drinking ice cream"? " Yeah, that''s weird. My mother is almost right. "Vanilla shake. That''s what I called it." Yes, it is. I made Shake. Ice cream is an easy and convenient drink to make. "Shake!? This is called shake!? fee, I like shake!I like it! " "Nhh, maku!" Oh, yes, yes. Marimo is magical. Everyone''s eyes are shining strangely, but it is our beautiful teacher who loves something cool and sweet. "Abel, what do you think?" "... nh. Well, I guess this is good for me, too." The movement is as elegant as ever. You said it was different from Lucika, who was possessed by her appetite. So I followed Mighty Church with words. "Abel." "Don''t you think a pudding with vanilla essence is definitely delicious?" " !?" Our teacher was struck by lightning. And in the evening. It''s time to prepare dinner. My sister, who woke up from her nap, ran to us with a smile. "Nita! Parent-Child Bowl! fee, I think the parent-child rice bowl is good for dinner! Here!" "Hmm? Parent-Child Bowl? That''s right...." When I made ice cream at noon, I thought I''d miss the stock of chicken eggs. "Ha...!?" I suddenly felt a sign behind me, and I looked back. There''s our prettier. Beyond me, the teacher, who knew the stock of chicken eggs in this house, bent over and gazed at me as he moved forward in front of my angel. "... Fee" "Ngu? What, Abel?Feeeeeee, I like it! " "... I have a suggestion for dinner." "Miu? Dinner? In that case, the parent-child rice bowl is good, fee, I told you!" "... Fee" Ngu? "... what''s Fi''s favorite food?" "If you like it best, fee, I like soft steak!Soft steak, something you thought about for fee!Special to fee! " My sister''s cheeks are pouring out with a delicate face. Abel tells such a mystery. "... then there must be a soft steak option today." "Nh, Ngu...? But fee, today is the parent-child bowl..." "... does Fei like pudding?" "I love pudding! It''s so much fun!My favorite! " "... but here''s the sad news for Fei..." "Miu!? Sad news!? Fee, what are you doing!?" No, I''m alive in front of you. "... our stock of eggs is running low right now.If you choose the parent-child bowl here, Fei won''t be able to eat pudding.... " "Pudding!? That''s important!What am I supposed to do!? fee, what the hell am I supposed to do!? " "... there''s a solution." "Nju... Nju... Nju!? Is that...?!?" "... switching to soft steak. That way, Fei can eat her favorite food and bring pudding to the dessert.This is the best. This is the only way.... " "Muu... that''s it!Abel, that''s awesome!--Nita, fee, I think soft steak is good today! " Rounded up... Well, as far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t matter. Master stretched out his back and looked at me with clear eyes. "... Al. Now we can try a new pudding." It''s selfish, isn''t it? But, Abel. I''m sorry to be so relieved, but I usually use eggs for hamburgers, right? 612 Episode 599: Mr. Sakura Fennel "Hehe ~... I played a lot today!--Thank you for playing with me....! " How are you? One evening. When I came back inside with my sister, who was in a big hurry in a separate garden, there was a customer. She smiled at Cranput''s brothers and sisters, saying, "Welcome home." Oh, Mr. Fennel? Is the Chamber of Commerce okay? " He was there, like the director of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce, a high-elf subordinate magician named Fennel. She is in a good mood for Marimo. I like children as much as ever. You''re like a mother''s lump... Did you get magic or magic stones from your high elf sister? My youngest sister smiled satisfactorily. It is a composition that my mother is literally trying to stick her fingers together. "Fufufu... Noir is really cute, isn''t he?" Anju? Fennel is a good boy to Marimo, who leans her neck. My sister jumped to the director in good health. "Hello, fee, I''m fine!I like it! " "Yes, hello, Philia, you''re really well.Looks like the sun. Let me give you a flower round. " "Hehe...! Nita, fee, I got flowers!- By the way, Mr. Fennel! Where is that squirrel!? " "Tortoise? Of course I am." A small squirrel-shaped subordinate appears in her clothes to echo her words. Fei puts the tortoise on her palm and strokes her back with happy white fingers. Fennel is watching this with a smile. "There''s a gap!" - And so my mother got Marimo back. The director looks very unfortunate. "Well then, at this time, it''s fine with Alto-sama...." Even though you''re hugging me with your cheeks inflated. I wonder why I didn''t target Phee because my kid was playing with Tortle. "Nhh! I''m gonna cum, that''s it!" But my sister is furious with this. I let go of Lord Tortle and rushed towards us. Meanwhile, Fennel gets a free Jazzister with a smile. "Muahh!? fee, I got it...!?" Akyah! And Marimo runs away from her mother''s arm and instead she holds the tortoise in her hand and loves it. It''s a radically shifting faction map. I caught Fei and asked the cute subordinate. "- So, what happened today?You''re not just here to ravage my sisters, are you? " "The crane putters are so cute, I would like to come every day if I could, but of course not.Tomorrow is the day to go to the inner city of Siak!That''s why I''m here! " Meetings... Normally, you just go to Eurakasha''s house with Eurakasha. I don''t think we need to talk about it... Ponytail elf murmured to her coworker with cold eyes. I mean, there you are, Jantine. "Fennel just came here to get away from the business of the day.Speaking of which, it''s the same as Senior Miss''s "voluntary half-time." "Jantine doesn''t understand the unreasonable backlog of extra work and the suffering of overtime!The interaction with the Crane Put family is normalized, so I can be immersed in this place every day.... " The director swollen his cheeks as if they were stubborn. I know it was me who was crushed by the company in my previous life, but I think this is a lot of labor stress, right? "Hah... the children are good, they heal..." Hielf murmuring and cheeking on Fei. As such, it seemed that a tired OL was dissipating in the cat cafe. "Um... I''ll go out with you if you''re a little stupid...?" "Yes, thank you.... but strange, isn''t it?For some reason, Alto has a strange atmosphere where you can easily hear job dissatisfaction...?I have the same feeling of "work tired" comrades.Why? " Not so much a comrade, but a dead man, in my case. "Muu... if you''re tired, I''ll drink a shake!Shake, it''s delicious! It''s going to cheer you up! " Fennel''s magician escaped and Fei brought a vanilla shake from the fridge. Jantine peeked into the white drink with interest, but the samurai''s eyes turned towards me like a dead fish. Without a heart, your body is trembling...? "... is that Bavarian?" "Chi, no...! It''s private....!" It''s not for sale. I am looking at the current arrangement and will not order additional work. (Mr. Fennel, aren''t you breaking your heart?Is this okay?) She drank the vanilla shake like Osan drank a beer on her way home from work. And when I put Dan and the cup, I hugged Fei and Marimo again. Neither my mother nor I can stop her at the earliest. Jantine exhaled in astonishment. "Fennel, if you''re so tired, will you rest tomorrow?I''ll tell Takazo-sama and the Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce. " "What are you talking about!? Tomorrow is the day you can see the cute baby!? Whether the spear comes down or crawling through the ground, I''ll go out!" Fei and Marimo-chan''s cheeks sandwiched, and the director expressed his determination. Mm-hmm. This looks like a serious injury. Abel''s coming in. Jantine quickly thanked him, but Fennel just pointed his eyes at him. My teacher put tea in front of you. "... that''s my herbal tea.It''s nourishing and relaxing. " "Master Takazo himself!? How terrifying..." This line is Jantine, not Fennel. Apparently my teacher knew she was exhausted. Did Tine or the chairman tell you? Or Mr. Henriette, who is very attentive. But Fennel said something strange with her eyes shut. "Takazo-sama is cute, isn''t she?But then why didn''t you come out as a child? " Mighty cheer, I don''t think it''s enough now. No, by the way, that''s it. Master decides to ignore such indifference with his good poker face. Fennel stroked her sisters around and suddenly shook the subject to me. "Even Mr. Alto would like to see it, right?Takazo-sama''s only child....! " Well, I''d like to see it, but come on. You''re younger and cooler, but you''re actually quite cute... Make it more messy than it is now. When I turned my face towards the beautiful female teacher, there was a clear reaction. Fennel says, "If you''re Alto, you''ll react immediately." Did Abel think I was imagining a "baby girl" - no, I was actually - sifting and trembling without expression? "... don''t look at me...!" I''ve been scolded. Still looking at it as it is, my master ran out of the room with a patter. And from the entrance, he just peeks at his face. "Ugh, Al! Don''t bully Abel!" Something pissed me off... Meanwhile, Mr. Fennel raised his face with a sunny expression as if he had been able to remove the gas.Keep your sisters in your arms. "It''s okay! Tomorrow is a precious day to love Eurakasha-sama!I can''t stay depressed or anything!I''m sorry for the inconvenience. " Well, I wish you''d recovered. "Nevertheless, being surrounded by children really heals you.--Ah, if you make a sincere request to Yamkasha-sama, you won''t give up Eurakasha-sama...? " I don''t think so. Anyway, tomorrow is the day I go to visit Siac''s inner city. I also have inventions for you, and I hope this is a pleasant day. "Muuu ~... Nitah, shuuuuuuu..." 613 Episode 600 EU-White Paper That''s why I came to Siac. Me, Fi, Mom, Marimo, Abel, Jantine, Fennel. I mean, the usual stuff. It''s the same as when you go to Cyril. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome!" High-elf princesses welcome you with a smile. Princess Phil, Miss Filkasha. Because of the visit of Elf''s ancestors and Yu-chan''s life saviour, the people in the village have a wonderful reception. Well, if it''s me or Abel''s personality, I''d prefer not to look up to it too much. On the other hand, Mother and Fei love to be busy. He was passed by the mansion, greeted Yamkasha, who became the mother of the two daughters, thanked her again, and then played the leading role this time. I will honor Euchanko and Princess Eurakasha. "Wow!? Eurakasha-sama, you''ve grown up! Hah...What a cute...! " Children love to say that with a melting smile, Mr. Fennel. Her body is completely heart marked. But surely, Yu-chan''s body is much bigger and firmer. Babies seem to double their weight in their third month of life. My sister''s growth was remarkable, but so might she. "Fufufu... my child''s already starting to rub his neck." In three months, that should be pretty soon. Yu-chan''s lovely eyes are pointing towards us. "Nooo..." And I gently put out my hands. You still have absolutely no eyesight, like last time, can you tell by magic? Princess Phil says happily. "Eurakasha seems to know our family well by magic.Even today, I was asleep until you arrived, but I woke up right away. " Even though it''s red, it''s growing to me. My mother pushed me on the back. "Come on, Al. Do you want to answer Yu-chan?" "Yeah, Yu-chan, it''s been a while. Do you remember me?" "Ah...?" With the strength and weakness unique to the baby, Yu-chan grabbed my finger. I feel kind of in a good mood. "Hawawa...!? Eurakasha-sama, you''re so cute ~...!Ahh, really, the baby is awesome!Babies are the most noble thing in the world!--Yamkasha-sama, please give me Eurakasha-sama! " In response to Fennel''s unfamiliar plea, Emma turned down her silent refusal with a gentle smile. I feel caring and elegant where I don''t bother to say "no" or "no". On the other hand, that Yu-chan. She''s got a little toast, too, stretching her legs out to Phee. Ah, ahh ? "Muu...!? Fee, the hand to invite me...!?" "Come on, Fei-chan, can you hold Yu-chan''s hand too?" "Uhh, yeah... Like this....?" Cucumberly, the little girl and the baby are holding their arms. At the moment, the light sparkled from behind. Looking back in a hurry, Miss Phil was sitting on the camera. "Fufufufu...! I was able to take another picture of my sister...!" What a satisfying smile... She''s pretty much filming her own family for this, isn''t she? "Fufufufu... Would you like to take a look?" Definitely! I didn''t answer that. An elf princess who exposes her face and Fennel hold her hands with her eyes clasped. Miss Phil took care of the thick booklet. Is this an album? "Uhh...!?" Unexpectedly, I shouted. It''s only been three months, and you''re taking too many pictures!? "Haahh...! Cute...!" "Oh, really...!" Not only the director but also my mother ate it. They look at the album with their loose faces. A princess with a good face is explaining the situation. The typhoon moved sideways, giving rise to loose chatter from the high elf knight. She bowed respectfully and then offered me an invention that I was supposed to devise. "These were conceived by Alto Cranputt, provided by both ancestors, and finished by Gado, a Dwarf mastermind. Please, put it away." "Well, what a dreadful thing...!" Yamkasha is watching. What appeared there. It was two strollers. There are two types: a box shape that can be carried while lying down, and a chair shape that can be carried while facing forward. Yu-chan was just born, so I thought I''d need it. Even though it is made of material, Abel brought me very light and durable wood from his garden so that I could carry it easily even by a woman''s hand. This is, uh, gado. "Well, if we don''t make it out of the machining tools, the blade won''t go through...." That''s what I told you. Well, it''s a goddess plant. So I won''t bump into you or hurt you. In addition, the raw material of tires wrapped in various wheels is the hide of the Phantom Beast provided by Lutiel, the ancestor of the "balance", boasting stunning durability and vibration absorption rate. Unless you intend to shake it deliberately, it will bring you a comfortable forward comfort that feels no shaking at all. Various gimmicks are also available as strollers and should be folded properly. Seat belts shall be attached. Whether you''re small or large, you''re on the cutting edge of the era with a variable seat that you can handle. Even Fennel, who''s tired from his work, "Wonderful! For the babies of the world, let''s sell these at the Chamber of Commerce right away!" That''s why strollers will be sold at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. "Ahh... for my daughter such a wonderful thing...!Thank you, everyone.... " Well, I''m a gift from both my ancestors, including rabbits and horns. I''m afraid so. However, it would be important to feel the wind and see the scenery from among the babies, so I would be happy if you could make full use of it. "Nhhhhhhhhh, baby, cute!" "Nyaaaa!" Young girls and toddlers also seem to like Yoo-chan. This is because the Halmonian princess is still really small. If it were a little bigger, I might have been the object of my sisters'' jealousy. In other words, I don''t know what will happen in the future. Yu-chan has been holding my hand forever. I mean, there''s no sign of you letting me go. Emma smiled. "You really like Euracasia, don''t you?Please stay close to your daughter in the future. " "Ah, yes...." Yu-chan, you''re starting to suck my finger, but aren''t you hungry? At the same time, she''s moving her little feet. I can see that she looks very healthy and full of vitality. "Fufufu... Are you happy that your beloved Alto is here?" Two people reacted to Mr. Yamkasha''s words. "I love Nita, that''s all, fee!" My sister is hugging me. "Eurakasha likes me better, doesn''t she?" Miss Phil talks to her second daughter in her third month of life with a desperate smile. Yu-chan smiled as she gripped my fingers in the willow wind of such a disturbance. "Yamkasha-sama, Yamkasha-sama! Please let me have Eurakasha-sama!" "Ah, I want to play with you too!" Older people coming back from the world in the album. Tine, who shook her shoulders in amazement, and Abel, who watched them all quietly beside her. I found out that Yu-chan was loved and that the town was very peaceful. I hope this place will continue to exist in the future. Kishkud and Snow Gardens remain as peaceful as ever. D D When May is over, June comes naturally. My birthday and Clara''s birthday. Visit to the King''s Capital of Zon Hyloit with the opening of the Photo Gallery. There will be a "Co-organized Match" soon, but is this a story that has nothing to do with me? Conversely, in a sense, it is the activities of the Black Cat Magic Club for Yvonne that are about to expire. I''m going to be busy after next month. "Nooo..." 614 Chapter 601 Packages and Deliverables "Altokyun ~. Ultkyuu ~.Are you there? Are you there?If you''re there, would you like to show me that lovely face? " Six months of sacred 1207. Mia summoned me from the garden while I was studying in my room upstairs. I''ll show my face through the window. Yeah? Mia, what''s wrong? "Altokyunnnnnnnnnnn, your package has arrived.It''s a big wooden box, isn''t it?Mia, you can''t carry it just by oneechan.That''s why I need your help! " That happened before. Was it a strawberry? I still haven''t forgotten the fear of peeing. What if the uniform gave you a present this time? (Do you dare to go?) Suddenly she stood up, and my Angel, who was haunted by the pictures with her mother, raised her face. "Nita, where are you going!? I''ll follow you too!" My sister is running away with a rattle and clinging to me. "Okay, let''s go together." Let''s go! I pulled Fei and headed downstairs. "Wow...! It looks delicious and delicious!" "Fuuuuuuuu ~...! Nh, this smells so good!fee, I''m hungry! " Akyah! The tension of the female team is high. There were two wooden boxes that arrived, and this time they were a gift from Frey Merle El Bauman, the daughter of an incredibly beautiful girl man who lives in Cyril. The size of the box is not equal, and there are two types: large ones and medium ones. According to the beginning of the letter, both are fruit. My greedy family has no hesitation in opening it from a large box. Even in front of the "Sparrow''s Sword" that comes out of the old story, I''m sure this female team will behave the same way. The large box contained early summer fruit. Bitter on the cheeks. Almost there, Anne. Do you even have grapefruit? But I can''t eat some sour things other than vinegar, even fruit. "Fuaa...! Beep, beep...!? I love beep, my mom!" "Uh-oh! This little one''s cute!fee, I want to try it! " My sister said she was worried about cherry blossoms. Kyuuuuuuu! Marimo is grabbing figs with a smile. Everyone is obsessed with the fruit in front of them. It''s not even in my eyes anymore - no, it''s a wooden box. I don''t think that Frey is going to give you something funny, so I guess this is "Treasure" too. (Read more of the letter before opening) Eh, what...? I''m coming to King''s Landing soon, so I''ll give you a souvenir. The orchards of the Viscount Baumann family are synonymous with luxury goods, so this will be expensive. It''s as generous as ever. And this little wooden box... More luxury. The letter says that it is a precious fruit, so it was put in a special box. I mean, that''s about it. "Mmm... you''re worried about the contents of this wooden box?Altokyun, would you like to open it quickly? " Why don''t you go back to work? Suspicious people staring at the wooden box with their hands on my shoulders from behind with their blinding eyes pushed me, and I opened it reluctantly. "Fluffy...! Ah, Altokyun!Altokyuhn! This is melon, melon!? " Yes, it is. It was Melon who was deliberately "divided". It was a luxury fruit in the world, but even here, melons are expensive. In Japanese yen conversion, it is not uncommon to exceed 30,000 yen each. After Mia screamed, her mother responded with a loud ear and slipped in here with a sassar. "Ah, melon! It''s not one of the kings of the Vicomte de Bauman orchard!" My mother is also changing the color of her eyes, just like Mia. Well, it''s delicious, melon. But raw ham. You can''t. "Muu... uu! This green, round one!fee, I want to swing my stick down! " You''ll get angry, so let''s stop. (But again, it''s quite a lot.) I wonder how much the total amount is Perhaps our women will eat this up in a few days, but why not just consume some fruit at the Cranput house? I''d like to split up a little bit with the people I care for. That''s why I proposed the idea. Then the clams and the mothers came aboard. My family is delicious, but the root part is good... "Al, Al! Then I''ll take the fruit to Flori''s too!? You''ll be delighted." Flori. In other words, it''s a sheep. A Horn girl I met in a nursery in Cyril in July 1205. It is now June 1207, and the last time I saw him was certainly around October last year. The child, who was two years old at the time, is now four years old - or three years old at the critical juncture. I''m sure you can speak a lot already. Her house, the Scheindel house, occasionally received a reminder letter saying, "Please meet my daughter," so I planned to go out soon. What happened to Cyril''s hearing? Now, don''t you know...? "Mom, nice idea! Let Flori eat it." "Fufufufu... right? So, about the visit." Akichu? Mom hugs Marimo. Suddenly my younger sister was wondering, but she immediately smiled and chewed at her mother. "Nhhh, Nhhhh...! Feel it, too!Feeeeeeeeeee...! " Ah, yes, yes. Are you envious? That''s why I play Fei, too. My sister smiled. Mom threw Marimo right in front of me. Beautiful black hair and a big black man stare at his shameless brother. (Ah... is that so...) I mean, "What are you gonna do with Marimo?I suppose. '' Needless to say, this child is a spirit. That''s why I''ve been devising ways to keep it out of sight. Even now, I haven''t taken you to the climbing scene. But if you stay away, you''re pathetic to the boulders. "When it comes to Abel, it seems like it''s time for human form to settle completely.They won''t be able to distinguish themselves from humans unless they exist too much. " Apart from this child, there is no difference between the sharp ears and the color of the skin. Even now, it looks almost like a human child. However, it feels like people who notice it will notice it. This is the same when it deforms into other animals. In Master''s view, the control of magic will be almost perfect by the end of this year, and it will not be seen as a spirit. Well, there''s nothing you can do about it, just the goodness of a separate human appearance. At the moment, she''s a very beautiful little girl. My mother stared at me with a childish look at toys. "Well then, can I take you with me, Noir... good ~?" "Hmm...." Because Sheep''s mother is one of the three species that are good at magic, and she''s an expert in magic even with a PhD... If they meet, they''ll find out first. (But I don''t like that guy...) I don''t think people will listen here and there or try to use it for anything. My position is not shrine service, and since I am a freelance scholar, I don''t think I have a "reporting obligation". In the first place, the Horn people themselves are rare species, and in some cases they become "chased", so should we work together there? I nodded. "Well, maybe our Noir will be a good friend to Flori." The right thing to do with sheep''s magic is light. Marimo-chan is dark, so in a sense it''s a rival pole. "It''s mine, but I''m sure it''ll be fine!Fufufu. Good for you, Noir.Maybe you''ll make a nice friend. " "Amyu...?" Marimo is being cheeked by her mother as she leans her neck. Maybe Mom''s been thinking about this kid and making these suggestions. (As always, I love children....) But I sincerely hope that my children will have a good meeting and interaction. It''s settled, isn''t it, Al? Mother smiled with joy. 615 Episode 602 Sheeps Whirlwind Record Florina Scheindel. That is the girl''s name. Her favorite boy is the owner of fluffy hair and stunning rolled tuna, which is recognized by her unworn and lid-free names, such as sheep. Race pattern, even compared to children of the same age, has a remarkable amount of magic, the most good magic attribute is rare light attribute. In fact, it was just a sweet toddler. "Yes....." On that day, Sheep Chanko and Florina sat on the floor and looked up at the sky. What I''m thinking about is a boy. Florina doesn''t remember when, where, or why she met him. It is only natural because I was only two years old at the time. For example, Philia Crampt, who is the same toddler but clearly holds the memory of being two years old, is clearly abnormal in this regard. Florina wanted to meet her beloved ''he'' every day. But it won''t come true. That''s why I''m so lonely. "Master Flouche, you''re back." "Oh, welcome home, Mr. Nuts." There comes the helper who was out shopping. Floche Scheindel, Sheep''s mother, greeted her with a smile. The two were in an employment relationship, but there was trust in each other. An early story is like a friend. Nuts say while leaving the luggage they bought. "No, I knew the bakery was closed." Oh, again? Not anymore, huh?I wonder if it''s broken?I''m sorry Florina can''t eat the bread because it''s so delicious. " Nuts whisper to Flouche. It''s important to her, not to tell Florina. There must be something better to not listen to, even if it''s a child who doesn''t understand things. Also, I didn''t want to be a person who couldn''t give such consideration. "Actually, ma''am, it looks like the bakery is dead." "--- Deceased!?" Floche presses her mouth in a hurry. My daughter was still looking up at the sky. Nuts nod. "Thank you. I feel like I''m pushing myself." "Oh no...." "I don''t know what happened, but this is the world." Indeed, the death of a person is extremely familiar. Or suddenly disappear. (Yorick....) Floche slightly leaned down. Nuts was ashamed to give him extra information, but quickly made a smile. Clear good news had arrived. Master Flouche, this way. "Letter? From Miss Kronmelin...? No, I don''t think so. This is-" The scholar in the field immediately regains his smile. It was the same "mom friend" - a letter from Lucica Crampot. "Florina...!" "Nhhh... mmh...?" Shortly afterwards, a fluffy little girl shouted with joy. "Eh... it''s a spirit, isn''t it, this child..." "Fufufufu... it''s my baby. Isn''t it cute?" "Um... it''s not half, is it...?" My kid? "No, you know, because..." "Noir is my child." The next day. In the Scheindel family, such an arrangement had occurred. The magician Floche Scheindel gave up prying before Lucica Crampot''s powerful smile. (Spirit pups are certainly more uncertain - it''s like a round ball that floats gently.There is no clear will other than appetite, and even intellect should be barely developed...But this child has a clear mind and a firm will....I mean, it''s not just spirits.Higher Dimensional Person. If it isn''t the Great Spirit...?) According to a few sources, when it becomes as present as the Great Spirit, it is limited to areas full of its proper and magic, but it is said that weather manipulation and geological changes are even possible. On top of that - even the Spirit King is said to have the power of "world modification", but Floche thinks that this is an exaggerated expression for the boulder and is conveyed by exaggeration. However, it is true that the Spirit Clan has a huge amount of magic in total, and she has no objection to being able to activate the great magic that makes amateur magician observers mistake "the way of the world has changed". Looking at the toddler that my mom friend gave me before, "Akyah... ahh!" The black-haired little girl lowered her head with a glance. Looks like he''s going to say hello. If any other child in the world has done this, "Oh, how wonderful of you to say hello." It must have been broken. The black eyes reflect Floche without clouds. If this child could be a child of the Great Spirit, Floche thought that there was no mistake in saying ''good child''. "Our Noir, Flori.Can I be your friend? " Lucika Crampot says that slowly. While magicians were surprised by the spirit of darkness, their precious children were in the middle of a strong wind and whirlwind. "Nhh! Feeeeeeeee, get away from me!" "Yah! Yes! Yes!It''s just a muffle and a muffle! " A boy with signs of leaky vegetable scum was pulled from left to right. Even though his body was truly plump, it was only for that reason that the girls lacked the strength, and if these two young girls had the strength of an auger, they would have already turned into ripped vegetable scum. "Oh, my God, Fi." Lucica Crampot walked to her eldest daughter and held her in her arms. A young girl with fluffy hair hugs a vegetable scum that is no longer a competitor. "Yes! Yes!" "Nhh! Nhh, hey!" The silver-haired girl reached out to her real brother in despair of everything in the world. And Floche cried, and he held my child, and put Florina in front of the little girl with dark hair, in anticipation of her family there. Anju? Ahyah? Thus, the two young girls meet face to face. The big guys stared at each other. Floche tells her daughter to chase her from behind. "Florina, can you play with her, Noir?" "Mama...? If there''s a sweep, it''ll be...!" Reacting to the words, he was a boy with signs of abandoned vegetables who smiled while comforting his sister. "Yeah, I''ll play with you a lot later, so I''d be happy to get along with my Noir, right?--Noir, it wasn''t him... Flori, why don''t you play with her? " Nuuu? uuu? Neither can refuse requests from his beloved family. Once again, staring at each other. The two mothers watched in silence, but the BGM was not quiet because the silver-haired little girl was crying and the nuts of the helper were "This is a melon...! It''s also a luxury breed...!I wonder if it belongs to Cyril''s orchard!? " It would have been because I was shocked with a loud voice. Dark-haired toddlers and fluffy toddlers reach out from both sides. Mukyah! Kwah Instead of shaking hands, I gave him a hug. In the same position, it is swaying loosely. Seen from the edge, it is a meaningless sight, but there are occasional behaviors of "I don''t know, but it''s fun anyway" among young children, which would have been the case in this case. They are laughing without knowing why. Ehehe ~ ? Akiyaka! "Oh... Flori and Noir seem to be getting along." "Noir was a good kid and saved my life.My child, I don''t hesitate to miss it, but at first there''s something strange about being cautious or familiar.... " However, children''s behavior has no context. The next moment, the sheep let Noir go and ran into the vegetable boy again. "Yes, there is... * giggle *!" "Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!" It was a whirlwind blowing. Normally, it was a pleasant and busy day for Florina, who could only play with her mother or helper. A fluffy toddler is squeezing her face on the chest of a scum vegetable and pressing it against her cheeks. "Yes! Yes!" "Pain!? Flori, does it hurt a little...?" "Yes! Yes!" Sweet enough to love a boy, hugging a black-haired friend and making him cry on his tongue, continuing to hang out with a silver-haired toddler and recognizing each other as disturbing characters, smiling at sweet fruit that he had never eaten before.... Floche thought once again that children needed children of the same age from different relationships. She asks her mom friend. "Speaking of which, won''t you let your child go to a nursery or hands-on school?My daughter wants to keep it when she gets a little older. " "Really? I want my daughters to have a variety of experiences in various places.Of course, their will is also important. " "... what about your son? With such a clear mind, I don''t think it''s as good as going to an adult school already." "It also depends on her will....However, since her teacher is already in good standing, doesn''t it make much sense to send her to an advanced school?So if you go to the school building, will you focus on relationships?Something that sounds fun. " "Who is his teacher?If you don''t have enough people, you won''t be able to teach that kind of child, right? " To the words, Lucica Crampot simply smiled and did not answer. But I realized that I was happy as if I were being praised. (Um... I don''t suppose you''re having an affair with the Spirit and inviting the Higher Spirit...)Does Noir keep it at that edge, too...?) I thought it was impossible. But the muscle path stands. However, because the other person doesn''t want to talk, Floche murmurs in her chest to stop the impossible interrogation. In front of me, my child is laughing and trembling. Isn''t this fact enough for now? She reaches out to the souvenir fruit. The fruit was very sweet and delicious. I''m sure that''s not the only reason the fruit is of good quality. She looked up to the beauty of the situation that seemed to her. My beloved daughter laughs with all her strength. Isn''t that everything? But that''s it. 616 Episode 603 Tenjin-Gomae Match (Part 1) There were two men in the dim study. If Alto Cranput were here, they would instantly eyebrow. Caspere Lombault El Bailefeld and Stephanus Traboro El Bailefeld. He was the Marquis of this land and his son-in-law. Old man Caspere sits on the chair and sounds cold to Stefanus as he looks at the paperwork. "... I''m busy, Stefanus. If you need anything, you can talk to me now." The son-in-law knows that the old man in front of him hates'' waste ''. That''s why I opened my mouth while hesitating. "Today, I saw you about my family....." "What''s wrong with Aufsta?" "No, it''s not..." The Marquis of Bailefeld immediately perceived the situation from what Stephanus had said. I didn''t say anything like that, and I didn''t even put it on my face. Only the sound of turning over the paperwork resounds. Old Caspere didn''t seem to want to open his mouth. Decided, Stephanus told him. "I, Lyusi - no, please find a way to live with the people who live far west...." I told you. At last, Stephanus thought. It took years just to say those words. But I finally told you. The noble young man stared at his stepfather. The old man seemed to exhale faintly from his nose. It''s as if you''ve been told nasty stories below garbage and scum. Once again, the sound of turning over the documents sounds. The old man doesn''t look. I don''t even talk. Like a stepson, but not here. "... or, sir...?" In response to Stefanus''s anxious voice, old man Caspere speaks to himself. "Stephanus" "Ha, yes...." "I know your values are far from common." "Ha...?" Giroli. The old man stares at the youth. That alone made Stephanus tremble. There was a strange force. "Are you stupid? No, that was stupid...Your concubine lives on the same premises.This is usually called ''living in the same place'' in the world.Is it a wish that has already been fulfilled?Don''t tell me there''s no good in it. " "It''s equal to no contact, and I didn''t know we lived together. " DDDD "Hih...!" The old man was staring. There are clear feelings of anger and contempt. "Stephanus, do you understand what you''re saying?----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Please help me. ''Is that what you want from me?How pathetic you are.I don''t have the time to spend on such nasty things.Get out of here, you idiot! " "............!" Stephanus almost cried. But I ate it down. If you leave here, you will probably never be able to live with them again. "Oh, you''re right to be angry...But you told me before, my lord!If my son Alto had a good relationship with Her Royal Highness, I would consider the cohabitation.Was that a lie...!? " "--So, what did you do?" "... eh?" "I''m asking what kind of bones the princess and his concubine''s son broke to be close." Well, that''s... Stephanus talked. Because, as the old man said, he didn''t do anything. On the other hand, the old man prepares carefully to have Claustel, Ventershoven and the Marquis interested in Alto Cranput. And it succeeded, and became so desired as a apprentice candidate. The concubine''s son and the two princesses are still close after they have abandoned their recent practice.Don''t get upset about both marquises. Up to this point, it was almost the same as the drawings drawn by the old man Caspere. So at the moment, you don''t have to go and see the kid. Caspere said. "Do you intend to take away only the harvest from the fields you have not cultivated?That''s a lot of pride, huh? " "Uhh, uhh..." "Get out now. And don''t ever talk like that again." "Oh, please wait...! So, what happens to my feelings...!?" "Feelings...?" The old man raised one eyebrow. "Do you think dwarfs have feelings that you can claim?There''s nothing to be proud of but your blood. " "Chi, only the blood muscles...?" "Of course you''re right.Your only value is that you were born into the Viscount Volstrap family.Nothing else.- But that''s a good thing to be proud of.There are countless worthless beings in the world who have stripped you of your blood... because there are no dust to see.Compared to these dust mustards, you are far more blessed to be incompetent and proud.Even though it''s a sign other than your ability to be a family member. " Clearly insulted, Stephanus pulled his face. However, the moment I saw the eyes of my stepfather, Old Caspere, the anger dissipated. Instead, such "thoughts" arise in the chest. (Here, if you leave anger to the Marquis, there''s nothing to get for just buying upset...Besides, we can''t do more trouble for them...Yes, this is for them...That''s why I have to endure it.....) To make Stefanus say that to himself, old Caspere looked like he was in a state of deep disappointment. "You don''t even have the nobility.It''s ridiculous for a fool to instantly explode on a cheap provocation, but even a fool who can''t stand on his own feet is not worth using.--Most of the time, avoiding trouble is the key... I suppose I''m also making painful claims.... Stephanus, don''t you realize that you are the one who despises human values the most? " "Uhh, uhh..." The son-in-law of the Marquis of Bailefeld was completely depressed. The old man, who wasn''t expecting him in the first place, further downgrades Stefanus''s reputation. (Doesn''t this excite you?I even think about giving you results and achievements in return.Typical scum... You''re just a loser, this is....) The old man ignored the young aristocrats and wrapped his jacket to serve the papers. The word ''busy'' is a fact, because I had to go out at once. (But the world doesn''t know that.) I passed by my son-in-law and left the study. (Sometimes heroes and honorable children will be born to fools and tyrants, and excellent children will be born from those who accompany them and those who are mentally inferior...) A concubine''s son appeared behind the marquis''s head. The kid would at least have said it back to himself. It''s not a direct curse on the emotional sphere, it''s a kind of twisted irony. "Hmph... Stephanus is nothing like him..." Lifting the edge of his mouth, the old man got into the carriage. We''re heading to the same place. It is the Marquis of Burkheissen. "Oh, Bailefeld Household. You''re finally here!" "Since parting, Household of Burkheissen." The old man Caspere was greeted by a magnificent man with a lion-like face and a fleshy muscle. He is the current Lord Lambert of the Marquis of Burkheissen. Both his body and his eyesight can only feel like a warrior, rather than a nobleman. However, he was a great aristocrat with a history, and he was in a position where many people could hang his head. The tall old man glances at the Marquis Mansion, which is much younger. It was decorated with narrow spaces and animal stripping. My main hobby is hunting. "I''m sorry for the struggle." "What? If you and I get along." Old man Caspere laughs in an unspeakable way. The way he looked, the lamber shrugged his shoulders. "It is the best of luck that you can say that to the elderly Sir, who is the shard of the Five Houses.Anyway, I''m the youngest of the five Houses. " "Age doesn''t matter.The relationship between people is first and foremost trust.Secondly, whether or not you are capable.That''s all. " "Hahahaha.... Sir is only a brilliant official and has a good mouth.I didn''t expect you to praise me like this. " Generally speaking, the contemporary Bailefeldt and Burkhardsen Houses are said to have a good relationship. In fact, elderly Caspere is often concerned about the rumber. For that reason, the Marquis of Burkheissen has forgiven the Marquis of Bailefeld. Poor old man, smiling as Alto Cramput and Stefanus saw him, quarreled with "allies." "- Well, how can I help you today?" "Hmm. That''s it. Actually, Sir, I need to ask you something." "Well, ask me. Well, I hope I can help the Housekeeper." The Bailefeld Housekeeper laughed with his eyes down. It was a humble gesture. The emperor of Burkheissen was careful, and then shouted towards the outside of the room. "Touri, come in!" Caspere remembered the name his younger coworker gave him. It''s the name of the daughter of this man with this robust body. At the end of the door, a young, beautiful little girl appeared. The old man knew it was the "young sword princess". 617 Chapter 604 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 2) "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Early June of the sacred 1207. I''m eight years old. Honestly, I haven''t been emotional about my birthday since the middle of my previous life, but I''m so happy that everyone in my family can show a heartfelt smile. Fei hugs me with a smile and presses her cheeks against me. "Hehe...! Ooh, my God!This is a gift from fee!Please take it! " "Oh, thank you, I''m glad." My sister gave it to me. It was a sign of an embossed flower. And this flower was a flower that Fi took care of in the flowerbed in the garden and flowered from a grain of seeds. "Hehe...! Nyah, I''ve been reading your book!That''s why we need to pinch it! So, fee, I made a syllable! " My mother secretly told me that my teacher was the source of the idea of the inscription and how to make it. "Happy birthday, Al." "Nyaaaa!" "Congratulations Altokyun!Oneechan''s happy, too.It''s a pleasure. But I''d be even happier if you could stop growing to some extent. " Shut up, Suspicious. Among the people who will bless you with a smile is a quiet smile. "... Al. Happy birthday." "... yeah. Thank you, Abel." A short word from her. Common words for birthdays. However, it was a very heartfelt and happy word. Oh, yeah. I think it was a good birthday from the bottom of my heart. "Nhhh! Nhh, Nhh!" But my sister was furious. He split between me and Abel and blocked his sight with his face. "Sometimes it''s different from Abel!fee, I don''t like that! " My angel resumes cheekshaking as I blush my cheeks. Did you overfill the air? Immediately, I made a loud sound and breathed. For a moment, it seemed like she mistook it for "poisonous fog", and she was thrilled. Mia clapped her hands with bread to change the air. "Come on, Alto, once in a while, we made a feast on our arms.I want you to fully taste it. " I''m the star of the day, so everyone else was in charge of the birthday cooking. So you didn''t let me help you, did you? You''re not even allowed in the kitchen. That''s why, in the meantime, I was alone in this room, holding my knees. From the other side, I could hear a funny laugh. Well, every 10 minutes or so, Fi rushed in and hugged me, and then he ran back again. "Fuhehe...! fee, I''ve helped you peel off a lot!Peeler, it was fun! " Akiyaka! "Fufufu, that''s right. Noir washed a lot of vegetables, didn''t she?" "Nhufu...!" I wanted to mix it up, too! "Nita Nita Nita!After dinner, I''ll go out with fee!fee, I want to go see the flowers on the flowerbed! " "Hahaha, then, shall we?" What if I''m hungry and I''m not sleeping? "Supisupi...." Well, you know what? I left the family to the angel who hugged the bourbon and drooling with his loose face, and I went out. The place is the flower bed that Fei wanted to go to. This is where I originally grow herbs. Immediately next to that, there is a small garden with a wooden tag written "fee". I may not have told you, but it''s your sister''s place of control. (Somehow, there''s a personality in places like this....) My herbal field is not a funny arrangement. It is prose oriented, "efficiency oriented". Because there is a reason to save the life of plants, that''s fine, but, well, it''s not something that people who see can feel fun about. Meanwhile, Fei. This is left to her sensitivity. Not only flowers, but also favorite "weird stones" and "well-bent sticks of wood" are decorated, making it a kind of "garden". This is also a playground for her. She smiles and waters every day, and weeds are deliberately replanted elsewhere. (Speaking of which, Fi told Abel he wanted to try growing mushrooms this time....) I feel dazzled about her being interested in various things and enjoying herself to the fullest every day in such a limited environment. As I looked at the "Garden of Angels" rather than my own field, I heard footsteps from behind. Looking back, the man I''ve seen for a long time. The owner of this site. Bailefeld Housekeeper Caspere was coming. "Come on, I have to get back to my room and continue my studies." Exercise the freedom to pass through. Don''t you have a promise? Even if I just took a whispering attitude, old Caspere didn''t seem to be upset. Hmph, just exhaled like a sneer. "D D Soon, the" Co-organized Game "will begin.Do you know that? " "Prowling old man talking to himself?Or have you come to prove the saying that when you talk to plants, their development progresses?Either way, it doesn''t look like I was called. " I didn''t have a subject. I can''t help it. Walking out with the star, the old man''s words came after him. "Are you going to turn the Marquis of Burkheissen into an enemy?" What do you got there? The Marquis of Burkheissen? One of the Five Houses? I have no contact with the house. But I don''t think this grandfather is saying anything meaningless. Tenderly, stop your feet. Looking over his shoulders, the old man kept facing forwards - that is, he kept his back on me. But you knew it had stopped. I keep coming. "D D The Housekeeper said he wanted to see the rumored priest.Do you mind if I say no?What if you also assume responsibility for what happens afterwards? " You can''t say no to that. The dragon RPG has no choice but to choose "yes". "... you''re not telling me to go to the sword game, are you?" "If you want, you''ll get out.- But the Housekeeper only wants to see you.It will be a great honor. " "Before you feel honored, ''Why do you want to see yourself?I''m full of questions. " "Just be afraid and push the words in front of you.Even questioning is disrespectful. " "It''s an implicit word. So, when King and Duke are wrong about policy, are you still on the carriage that runs toward the cliff?That''s a lot of loyalty. Your head''s down. " The man with his back pointing at me didn''t look angry. Is it water or Maldone-style for frogs? I wonder if a mere insult or insult is an indifferent personality. Grandpa, with his spine stretched, said with a flat voice. "--I just want to see you (...).It''s just an accessory to your game. " That''s why I''m called unilaterally, and it''s a good skin. Well, I was able to read the situation a little bit. Perhaps when this old man and his marquis were meeting each other and talking, they came up with something about me. So, I guess I was just wondering if I should take a look. You thought I told you what to tell you, old Caspere walked out with Sta. I''ve thought about it before, but you''re really walking fast, Grandpa. (If you line up with the runners, it looks interesting - is it rude to the runners?) Shall I show Phil how to walk the race later? I think it will definitely get eaten, but my mother may get angry. Since the "poison fog" incident, my mother has been able to keep an eye on my supervisory irregularities... - The next day. A letter arrived at home. It was from my grandfather, Grandpa Shark, who lived in Cyril. Even though it''s supposed to be written with a pen, it seems like a gorgeous grandfather who wrote with a brush or something with a lot of momentum. Speaking of which, your daughter and the letters she writes are a lot of cheerful fastballs. According to that... "Oh, Dad, you''re coming to King''s Landing!" It was Lucica Cramput (23), a good parent-child, who made her face shine with joy. What the hell is Grandfather doing here? This is because the upcoming match will be "co-sponsored" by the Marquis of Burkheissen and the Adventurers Guild. It seems that Grandpa Shark is coming on behalf of Cyril''s Guild Branch Manager. (Nothing in the letter, but what about Brev''s guy?If it''s his character, he''ll definitely want to come out, and I think it''s a good line to go....) To the best of my knowledge, when it comes to other young and fierce people, it''s handsome and Noel, but he (she?) I will tell you not to compete. I am forced to go to the venue, but all I really want is for it to be a fun event. 618 Chapter 605 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 3) "Nuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!I missed you! " It is my grandfather Shark Kramput, the muscle Dharma who lives in Cyril, who makes a big stupid sound and rushes into his beloved daughter. "Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!I love it! " The daughter is also hugging with a smile. Mm-hmm. These two are exactly what Fie''s mother and grandfather deserve. Having been reunited for a long time, the hot and bitter Osan rushed towards his grandchildren once he had finished embracing his daughter. "Nuhahahaha!Al, Fi, Noir! How are you!? " "Yah, yah, yah!" "Abu...!" My grandfather''s "muscle hug" seemed to be generally unpopular to my granddaughters. This is one of the rooms of the King''s City inn - it''s also quite a high place. It''s definitely not a place where nobles can stay, but it''s the best place for ordinary people to stay. This is due to the fact that the source of the accommodation expenses is the "organizer''s side" of the match. Well, let''s talk about the situation around here. The trouble at hand for me is the line cage, which runs around the room with sparkling eyes. Huh? Huh? Who is a line cage? Well, here''s what I''m going to say. I came to King''s Landing with my grandfather, Hatoko-sama. "Nah, Al! The King''s City is awesome!It''s fun just to watch! " Breft line cage. Common name, Breff. My blood-connected friend. Grandpa Shark said Brev was "my grandson," and Dorothea treated him that way, so he was often misunderstood by Cyril, but he was Grandpa''s sister''s grandson and, to be precise, uncle. Well, I guess there''s nothing I can do about it. It''s a fact that Shark''s old man and Hatoko-sama are as close as their real grandchildren and grandfathers, so it seems that''s good. Why did Brev come? This is naturally to go to the "Co-organized Match". He is said to be the representative of Cyril''s "Department of Youth." Grandpa smiled as he stroked Grigli and Brev''s head around. "Cyril played a proper selection match, didn''t he?And Brev''s guy beat him on his own. " "Hehe! It was worth it!" A boy who looks good, but laughs in the light. Rabbits and horns have physical abilities, and these kinds of things are appropriate for their age. "Well, congratulations... but with Brev''s ability to fight, Hannah wouldn''t have been able to compete with those children, would she?" When I said so, Brev''s guy shook his head. "That''s not true, is it?" "Eh, is that so...?" Are there any other amazing children in that city? It was the grandfather who answered the question. "Well, as far as the results go, Al is right, it was Brev''s supremacy.But if I made a mistake, I could lose.It was a pretty good match. " "Hmm... what kind of kid is that?" You know Al, don''t you?He''s my friend, Rack! " "Rack...?" Who is it? After I tilted my neck, I remembered. My brother and sister, who were suffering from oppressive crystallization, were definitely in "Applegumi". Speaking of which, the rack boy, Brev, was told that he was going to rival each other or beat each other. I mean, there were other physical ghosts. (In other words, Cyril''s nursery school had an overwhelming impact on the "noodle eater"....) That beautiful little girl must be mentally a monster, yeah. Anyway, I don''t think I''ll ever see you again. Grandpa roared with his arms folded. "Rack didn''t have a lot of practice, he was that strong.Wow, this could be a great use in the future.... " "From now on, Lucas will train you, won''t he?Then it''s definitely going to get stronger. " Well, if these two say so, I guess so. The fact that a magical crystal can enter your body also has a corresponding amount of magic. Fei, who was scared of his muscles, came back into my arms, and Marimo was taken by her mother, and my mother told Grandpa. "Still, even though you''re going to King''s Landing, you don''t have a mother or a sister..." "Well, I can''t help it. Sightseeing isn''t a dull schedule.I have to be packed in the hall all the time, and whatever happens, I can''t protect them.Besides, the cost of staying is from above.I can''t even bring my family here for personal reasons. " Yes, it is. This time, you don''t have that quiet bob-cut girl. Oniisan wants to see Brev''s activity before anyone else''s eyes. Then somehow Brev''s guy looks at me and laughs at me. I''m sorry I couldn''t see Al, Sisty''s guy. "Yeah, I''m sorry too." When he nodded, Brev looked real. Hey, Aru. Yeah? "Al. Stupid, isn''t it?" "Hmm...!?" Why suddenly!? No, I don''t want to deny being stupid!? My mother is laughing at me for some reason. On the contrary, my sister and my youngest sister are angry at me. My mother said while stroking Marimo. "Hey, Dad, you''ve been at the venue all this time, right?" "It was just a game in front of you, because it became a game in front of you..." Heavenly observation - in other words, will the King also see it? It seems that the Marquises and the Adventurers Guild originally planned to hold "privately".... (That said, the Marquis of Burkheissen is one of the great aristocracy of this country.The Adventurer Alliance is a large organization with branches across the continent, so it may not have been "private" from the beginning.) So, was it the math that got the king involved from the beginning? Or is it possible that the King saw it and called out...? As he pondered, Grandpa Shark put his arms around his mouth. "I''ve heard that one of the marquises has successfully rounded up His Majesty the King." That said, look at me. (Er, that''s...) A man appeared in front of me the other day. You mean old Caspere did this to you? "Well, it looks like the Marquis of Burkheissen brought the story itself into the Marquis of Bailefeld.It''s not a simple story of finding the rumored "Furyu Fengchi", but there must be a small political intention up there.--Well, I don''t think that''s a good idea, just because it''s such a little hard and cheeky trick. " "Is it because His Majesty the King is watching the game that makes your father busy...?" "Nuhaha...! I''m not a non-citizen enough to say ''yes'' to a boulder?" Grandfather smiled and stroked his daughter''s hair. On the other hand, a pair of children. I wonder if they''re bored to talk like this. Marimo stretched out her hands to me and said, "Keep it up, and give me some magic." Fei smiled at my cheeks. And Breff... "Hey, Al! Stay with my training!" I was pulling my sleeve. "Oh, Al, can''t you get it...?" Is it okay to say that you can be nominated for boredom? If you really want to move your body right now, Brev shook his hands slightly apart. Unlike my sister''s hazy swing, which swings the club to the fullest, she makes a sharp wind chip even if she swings it out appropriately. "... Brev, you''ve raised your arm since a year ago..." "I''ve been training for a year.I wouldn''t be joking if I hadn''t come up. " Well, that''s true. Compared to those grown-ups, it looks pretty strong, doesn''t it? "Fufu! What the hell am I aiming at this time?" Without five. In other words, it is a win-win. Your match is not a tournament. Those selected to enter the arena will fight against those prepared by the organizers. Fight gently. But I''m not going to let you win. My grandfather told me that it was coordinated with such a plan. And even in such a state, the "cone in the sac" is thought to be suitable for Fulong Fengchi. Grandpa Shark exhales at Brev. "It''s important to be ambitious, but don''t be slow.I''m worried about you. " Then you look at me. I''m kind of excited about your expectations. It''s like keeping Breff''s eyes wide open. "Um, what...?" "No. If there was one of the prophets," Furyu Fengchi, "I thought it might be you." "No, it''s not." Because that''s not a prophecy. But the grandfather smiled. "The game before you is five games per person.But I didn''t say I wasn''t adding it.Or I didn''t say there was no jump.You''re a genius, my grandson.I wouldn''t be surprised if you came to one of those fights. " If that happens, I''ll be more surprised. 619 Chapter 606 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 4) Jaxlow was the doctor''s name. He was the highest level of medicine in Moon Rain, but his reputation was'' eccentric ''. He has no particular lord to serve. With his skill and fame, he would have been exclusive to the royal family and the nobles. In fact, Jaxlow''s arm is incredible and has cured many difficult diseases. Therefore the voice was high enough that the lords might contend. However, as mentioned earlier, Jaxlow remains a medical practitioner in the field. If necessary, they travel beyond the nobility faction to heal, leave the rich behind, and visit civilian homes. Apparently, he has his own values, rules and priorities, so he''s still treated like a freak. Still, the uninterrupted work and requests of officers tell the story of Jaxlow''s superior skill. One of his appraisals was that he was "so skilled, but not as slow." In fact, he was always modest, and those who wished to become disciples were also apologizing. The reason for this was that I was still immature. People finally praised Jaxlow, but in fact he had intense dissatisfaction with his arm, and there was no humility there. (Ah, shit...! Why am I so incompetent...!) There is a kind of anger swirling in there. In Jaxlow''s subjectivity, life as a doctor up to now has been exactly a "falling continuum." Certainly, when I was young, I was a bit slow. I mistook myself for a genius. However, after a trip to the southern continent, he was defeated in a medical confrontation by a petty elf named Aletta, who met there and smashed his nostrils brilliantly. "Hmph, that''s impossible! It''s human after all!" I was sneered and depressed for a while. Then, after studying hard to regain confidence, the First Prince, who was born sick and weak, did not find a way to treat Prince Paula, the king of this country, and then saddened the Princess without being able to remove the death and illness of Queen Paula, the birth mother of the Fourth Princess. At the request of the Marquis of Ventershoven, one of the "Four Swordmen of the Tower", who was a knight in the war there, could not cure the painful arm of Pistolix. Recently, rather than completely cure the illness of one of the Duchess ladies, it depends on the fact that we have not even been able to investigate the cause. (I mean, no hands, no feet!Why am I...?) Right in front of you is a young marquis with a lion-like face and vibe.I am Housekeeper Burkheissen Lambert. Jaxlow is invited by him - only the subjectivity of the lamber - to participate as a medical staff member in the upcoming match. I really wanted to say no. However, Jaxlow has previously failed a genuine request from the Marquis. (Even if I was told that I would be given the opportunity of snowfall, I...) Looking at Chilari and Marquis Touri in the same room. She doesn''t open a single mouth. There was no way to know what was inside the young lady''s chest, but there was only one thing Jaxlow could know. That means Touri is passionate about the game. I want to win. "Doctor" The lamber sounds as low as it looks. A baritone voice that fascinates the noble ladies. Jaxlow knows that it is a fascinating voice tone, but in some cases a trembling throat. The doctor corrected his residence. The Marquis says. "Bleeding comes with battle.- But there are circumstances in which His Majesty will watch.I want you to save as many lives as you can. " "Ha, ha. That''s my doctor''s tip, too.Thank you for your sincere efforts. " "Mm-hmm. Especially in this game are the minors.In addition, there is the department of "young people".There''s no way you''re going to let people die there. " "If Furyu Fengchi is inside and has picked the shoots of the future tree, I''m sorry." "Kuku.... there''s no way that the prophet would say," I can take the world. " "Hah... and vice versa - the challenger will cruelly defeat the organizer?" "That''s possible.Therefore, children do not know how to change.And the knights of the front seat were rabbits and horns, and the fifth man was well known.I don''t think I''m going to have to take a step backwards. " With a fierce smile, Rumber lifts his mouth. Jackslow pulled his face. The Marquis sees his daughter. "As a matter of fact, this time, Touri is showing motivation, right?" "Yes, if it''s the princess''s skill, it''s worth fighting for." "Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense.- Isn''t that right, Doctor? " Jaxlow understands what Runbar is saying. Perhaps this is the first and last chance. (Is that why you invited His Majesty...) Jaxlow noticed the Marquis''s intentions. But I didn''t take the attitude of putting it on the table. (... Dear Touri-sama, I wish we had a reckless fight...)Or does the Marquis intend to leave five people behind?) Is it true that the word "unexpected" that saves lives is also there? Jaxlow sweats cold. "Doctor" "--Yes." "Did you know that this Moon Rain has a sorcerer called a prodigy?" "Your Highness Sheila, right? It''s more unusual for strangers." "Not that way. The other one." "So, is it a child of civilian origin...?I''m sorry, but I don''t know the magician''s details as an oligarchy.I''ve heard rumors that I played a big game in Her Royal Highness''s recent exam, but in the end I lost.In fact, I don''t know if it''s a masterpiece or not. " Confused by the doctor, the Marquis smiled softly. "False names and realities. Reality is interesting because we sometimes say that noble images are, of course, realities, but not necessarily.The important thing is that it is widely known, even if it is mixed up in vain.I suppose that''s the case. " "No way." Jaxlow turned pale. I wonder if Lambert even thinks about that possibility. A young marquis with a lion''s face sits deep in the chair and stares at the void with a smile on his face. "I can only thank Lord Bailefeld.I broke a lot of bones this time.You drew on my thoughts.--Or is there "trust" there? " Jaxlow couldn''t say anything at the earliest. Just swear to your heart that you''re ready for the treatment. While looking up at the hollow, Rumber speaks to himself. "--Will this thing not heal?" "... I''m sorry, but I can''t think of a way forward." "Then do what you can. Isn''t it?" "... a genius like me has neither the right nor the right to speak." "--And you can''t be sure.You don''t like the way I do things? " "... no disillusionment." "Fu... Doctor seems to have no skill as a swordsman, no rabbit, no horn, no actor." "As a doctor, if you''re still immature," Lambert looks at Jackslow with a smile on his face. The doctor also understands that his eyes are not laughing, and that he is not good at his belly tricks. "Does the doctor have any hope?It''s like an ambitious species. " "WellBut if it comes true... " "Anything?" "The legendary arch elf. I would like to ask the beginning elves to teach me" Doctor. " The Marquis laughed, Jaxlow said. What''s in there is a pure laugh. There was no fear of the doctor. "Doctors are pretty good at joking, too.You won''t be able to learn anything from someone who doesn''t exist in a boulder. " "If it''s not a wish to make it come true, but a ''wish'' to make it come true" After such a move, Jaxlow was able to leave Burkheissen Mansion with a smile on his back. The moment the door closes, he looks back at the Marquis princess. It was impossible for him to sense her heart. On the way back, I looked up at the sky and thought. "I understand the Marquis'' intentions.So, what about Master Touri?What does he fight for?What do you want, a sword? " And that will. And ready. Jaxlow didn''t know. 620 Chapter 607 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 5) One day I withheld the game in front of you the next day. I was summoned by the Marquis of Burkheissen. The accompanying parent is Grandpa Shark, in place of the guardian. My sister, who always acts with me, can''t accompany me to the boulder because she''s not called. Fei admitted to ''waiting'' with tears in her eyes. My brother is very proud of this growth. "Well, let''s go. I''ll protect you if anything happens, so don''t hesitate to count on me." Grandpa put his stupid big hand on my head. A thick, scratchy palm. I wonder how many people have been protected in the adventurer era. "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect the Marquis of Heaven to nominate me personally.My grandson is still a masterpiece! " I''m laughing positively. Well, my grandfather was also a known adventurer. You''ve grown so small, you must have been dating a great man. But even if you go home every year, I don''t particularly talk about that area, so don''t you like the nobles very much? This person''s personality doesn''t seem familiar to me. When I arrived at the Marquis, I was passed by a place like a training ground, not a meeting room or an ambulance. Even though it was a training ground, it was not meant for knights and warriors to train in groups, but because it was luxurious, it was a place where it seemed that the lord of this hall, the Marquis, or someone else was using it personally. In the middle of the interior stands a tall man. Should I call it wild handsome? It''s a bit like a lion''s age. And the clothes I was wearing and the sword I was holding on my waist seemed very expensive. So, is this the Marquis? "Oh, Shark Crampt. It''s catastrophic, most importantly." I hope you haven''t changed either. Both of you are laughing a lot. It''s not like I don''t get along, but it''s not like I met an old friend. Still, are both cheerful attitudes simply attributed to personality? The wild good-looking man gave me an unbelievable smile. It''s kind of scary. There are signs of a beast being eaten if you are careless. "--Are you the priest of the rumors?" "... Alto Crampot." "Lambert, please." Runbar is a personal name, right? Doesn''t it usually push the "family name" of Burkheissen forward in this case? The young Marquis stares at me seriously. "Hmm? I heard you were a magician, but why is that?You''re still young, but you''ve forged your body.Shark, is this your incense pottery? " "No, my grandson seemed to have a good teacher." "Huh? Who is that?" We can''t name Abel here on a boulder. I said modestly that I was the elf of the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. "The elf of the Chamber of Commerce. Achieved.They are certainly one of the three great species that can handle magic.Are you a good magician? " My words were easily trusted because the existence of an elf was corrupt. Well, I''m really learning about spears from Mr. Ponytail at the Chamber of Commerce Security. "But why did you suddenly summon my grandson?" "That''s what I know. I wanted to see if the rumored priests were really strong." Once again, fierce eyes shoot at me. If you make a mistake, you''re suddenly going into battle and scared. "--Grandson of Shark. Are you strong?" "No, not at all" I answered immediately. The Marquis seemed white. "... weird. You don''t seem confident or mean, but you don''t even look like you''re lying.It seems to say "weak" in nature. " I mean, there''s nothing else to say. My "weak" is just the same level of fact as "the sky is blue" or "the clouds are white". As for my attitude, the Marquis turned to the window. Hmm! He suddenly twisted his body and threw a blow at him. But I didn''t. Just standing like a wooden boy. The sword of Yokohama stopped at the neck. The Lion Man closes one eye. "--Can ''t you change your complexion one by one? Was it not possible to react, or did you know that it was not necessary?Are you still the owner of the sixth sense? " "I don''t have that kind of rarity." "Howw...?" The Marquis holds the sword. And I saw my grandfather. "Whether you knew my attack or not, it''s quite a big deal not to show any wolverine.I didn''t force myself to be strong, and I didn''t take a grand attitude that said, "I knew you were coming."The spiritual aspect seems quite thick, doesn''t it? " My grandfather won''t answer. Giggles, staring back at the Marquis. That''s one of two reasons why I didn''t. If my grandfather, the Lion Man, wasn''t willing to stop, he would have attacked the Runbar. The Marquis of Heaven. The Lion Man is aware of that, so he went out of his way to ask the Grandpa, not me. Another reason I didn''t, by the way, was because I was simply preparing "mucous water." Even if I don''t feel like stopping it or if it gets to my neck at hand, I think I could have guarded it before that, maybe. The ''Enhanced Awareness'' Abel taught us has only the effect of enabling them. Oh, my God, there are plenty of prettiers. Rumber turns his eyes back on me from his grandfather. "I understand your guts, but are you really into magic?What about you?I hear it''s a specialized form of water magic. " "No, it''s not that big." Also humble. But it''s the same as when you say ''weak'', right?Strange. I can''t see the bottom. " That''s how you put your hands on the handle. Now, slowly. To show it on purpose. "- You want to try it?I was the youngest to become a magician. " "I don''t want to be tried, please forgive me." The Marquis is smiling as if I hadn''t heard my words. I wonder, is this guy quite an Abu Nai? But there''s a giant body that goes in between. Let''s get this over with. It was Grandpa. Uncle Shark looks straight at the Marquis. "Shark Crampt. Why are you interrupting?" "You want to sit and watch my grandson get involved unilaterally?This isn''t a decent match, it''s a kind of violence.... " "Do I look serious?" "N-no. - But it seemed like it was going to be serious.This is the executive position of the Adventurers Guild.I''m familiar with working patterns and adventurers who are about to fight. " "Hmm... I thought it would be a good opportunity to fight a rank magician." The Lion Man let go of the handle and raised his shoulders. That''s how you laugh invincibly. "Can''t you turn your Alliance Executive into an enemy...I don''t think Shark Kramput is a person for once. " You don''t feel bad, you say that. Did this man really want to fight me? "Is it true that I wanted to see the power of the rumored priest...?It''s not up to you, it''s best to try it with your own hands. " "For what?" Unexpectedly, I asked. This is quite disrespectful, isn''t it? But he didn''t even care if he was indifferent or not. Instead, he answered my question. "One thing is, it''s a simple interest.Even as a warrior, I am concerned about the strength of those who are said to be a genius after His Highness Sheila. " You must be a nobleman, not a warrior. The man who laughed thinly, however, hardened to the grandfather who threw a reckless word. My daughter must be the reason. Mother? I mean, Marquis? But if you have a daughter, why are you trying to test me? Grandpa put his hand on my head. "Al, it appears that the Marquis intends to use you in the game before you." "--haah!?" I accidentally opened my mouth. The Lion Man raised his eyebrows towards his grandfather. "Why is it so difficult for someone to hold an executive position?Don''t you have a pretty good eye for something that looks like an intuitive type of behavior? " "If you don''t know the ''back'' of things somewhat, you can''t fulfill your duties..." By mouth, did you mean that you wanted to grasp my power in advance with some intention? No, but you said you''d use me in a game? On the stage of the sword, I''m the sorcerer? The Marquis smiles. "Even if the purpose of the game is to find the" Treasure of the Kingdom ", it is no substitute for a kind of show.So as one of the organizers, don''t you think it''s part of your job to entertain the viewers? " The Lion Man still says that. My grandfather just said, "My daughter is the reason." (But now I''m no longer an easy bystander...?) I look at my grandfather in the middle of nowhere. Grandpa Jerk returned a very good smile. "If you have to, just throw everything away and move on to Cyril.You don''t have to do anything to move.I mean, let''s do that.All of you, let''s live together, shall we? Huh? Huh!? " Grandpa''s smile, my eyes haven''t been laughing since the middle of the night. A marquis like a lion looks at such an affair and says. "The magician''s home is magic.What I expect from you is a Sword vs. Magic match.I''m counting on you to do that.I''m a genius magician. " Maybe you can''t say no to this, right? I exhaled a great sigh. 621 Chapter 608 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 6) "Ntaaaaaaaaa! I''m ready!" The morning of the game before you. It was my sister who smiled at me before breakfast. Everyone gets up early today because they have to get up and go out earlier than usual, but it seems that my Angel chose to paint his favorite picture from the morning rather than just going to bed. My sister, who was lying on the floor and painting around her nose with her feet patted, looks at me with a sunny look. "Ooh... my family.Good luck, Fi? " "Hehe...! Fei, I''ve done my best!Nh, here we go! " I can''t say that the picture that I looked down at my sister with disdain is not very good. But there''s a ''smile'' there. The picture he paints always smiles. Fei and I are probably getting along in the middle of the drawing paper. Others, like, "I painted it in an empty space," and my family is also shown. Mia''s in there, too. She''s in Fee. Are you okay? "Oh, you paint well, don''t you?But only about half of your mother''s face is in it. " "There was no place!" Smile and answer immediately. Well, it should be as good as the drawing. I mean, there''s no Uncle Shark here. If he finds out he''s not here, will he go crazy? Does your mother know about it? She says this. "Can I take a picture of you later, including your father?Ufufu ~, I''m sure you''ll be very happy.Ah, but that might make your mom squeeze! " Dorothea is also the only original of the Crane Put woman, and sometimes she''s a fool.... Mom hugs me from behind, pulling Fei away. Akyah! Marimo hugged my mother like that. "Hah... I''m so jealous of you...I''ve been leaving lots of pictures since I was born.... " My mother is deeply disappointed that there are no pictures of me or Fi''s childhood. Well, I was a rabbit and a horn. Fee was so cute when I was a baby. "Mom and Abel often take pictures too...." "I mean, ''I can leave now'' is really nice, isn''t it?Al made a great invention. " No, well, that''s where my motive started. "Mr. Alto, excuse me." There, Jantine comes in. She doesn''t show any particular reaction when she sees "Crane Put House Shikura Manju". Because I know it''s a routine event all year round. "I brought what you asked for.I''ll leave it here. " "Ah, yeah. Thank you, Tiny. Sorry for the rush, right?" "Never mind. And please rest assured that I will protect your family today." You need to be careful when you go out. This time too, I am reluctant to accept the favor of the Chamber of Commerce. "... hmm? This is..." Jantine seems to have noticed a famous painting of Philia''s painter at her feet. (Oh? Teenage, you realize you''re in there?) My long, beautiful ears moved a little bit. I have been with her for a long time, so I can understand her mood. The spear teacher moved the famous painting onto the desk silently. Don''t get dirty or step on it. In other words, you recognize this painting as important. "Fennel should be here before you leave, so Noir will be there." "Ukyuu....." Marimo looks like she''s about to cry. I can''t take the Spirit to a place where a lot of people gather in a boulder, so my youngest sister is supposed to keep it for me. "I''ll take care of it! I''ll adore you so much already!Anyway, I thought I''d let you stay here all day! " That''s why I had a rough nose, that guy. Noir, I''m so sorry. "Mh... mmh! mmhhh!" Marimo, who was picked up by her mother, finally burst into tears. My children are always in love with each other, so they grow into sweethearts without exception. But that makes you a sweet kid, so it would be a plus in total. Abel and Tine were watching. Among them, I wondered if Marimo felt like a family. "Ooh! Al, you''re here!" After breakfast, leave Marimo and join the cello group. It''s early in the morning, so the same year Hatoko is waving his hands. He''s always fine, isn''t he? "Good morning, Brev. Good luck today?" "Ahh, you don''t have to tell me!Watch this! I''ll definitely pull out the five of you! " "I''m in a good mood.... by the way, do you fight with ten hands in front of you? " Hmm. The boyfriend smiled. "That''s what I''m looking forward to!" "Hmm...?" There seems to be a secret idea. "Nuoooooooooooooo! Lucikaaaaaaaa!" Oh, come on! And here is a group of parents and children who have a hot hug yesterday and today.... Brev pulled my sleeve to get Fei. "Hey hey, is it true that Al is also going to the game!?" Did Grandpa tell you...? I nodded reluctantly with a pulled face. "Well, at the request of the Housekeeper of Burkhardsen, I will leave on the ''organizer''s side''....." "You''re not a challenger, are you? Why?" Even if I ask you that. I just hope that''s what happens because you don''t have to ask for it. Brev peeks into the backpack I''m carrying. "What is that? Weapon?" "No, it''s just a combat uniform...." The one Tine gave you. I placed the order. Even though it''s not that big a deal. Fighting clothes!? I''m so motivated! On the contrary, it''s Brev. I''m not motivated, so I''m wearing these clothes... While talking about that, I headed to the venue. It is one of several arenas in King''s Landing. The Marquises of Burkheissen, the great nobles, own the colloquium individually. That''s where the game is played. (It''s huge... and there''s a delimitation here?) It is a distinction between spectator seats and discrimination. Aristocrats'' seats in a position where you can easily see combat moves. And it appears to be opening the farthest corner of the ring for civilians. It seems that this is an arrangement that takes into account protection, while also increasing the difference depending on the position. At any rate, His Majesty the King will be watching today. Such a delimitation would have been important. Despite being a difficult place to see, the civilian audience is full. On the other hand, there are pockets and empty seats for nobility. Are you deliberately creating spaces, or are people not interested in a bloody battle? "Oh? Al. Is that the Marquis lady?" Grandpa pointed to a distant figure. Even though it''s so far away, don''t notice it right away. Around here, are you a runner-up adventurer? (It''s hard to see... enhanced vision...) It was there. It was strange to see the ring from one corner of the belligerent''s aisle. From what you''ve got, you''re definitely a little girl. But his face was covered with a mask. "That''s the Little Sword Princess.As far as I''m concerned, it''s stronger than our Brev. " Grandpa murmured with a serious face. 622 Chapter 609 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 7) "Brave men! The treasures of the future in a prosperous country!Gentlemen, your struggle is with this audience!And our king, His Majesty, will see!Fight hard! You better be able to give that name a full blow! " In the middle of the colloquium, the Lion Man roars. The organizer is the Marquis de Burkheissen only, and it seems that he will give the opening remarks. On the other hand, the king of this country. Mura-daughter and granddaughter''s pampers don''t make a sound by raising one hand from a specially set curtain. Is this a crime prevention reason, or do you not feel comfortable showing your face to the downtrodden? In any case, it seems to persist only in the position of a ''customer''. The representative of the King''s Capital of the Adventurer Alliance then greeted him. This is not a word to inspire contestants like the Lion Man, but even the audience, besides the challenger, throws up a soliciting line. To sum up the long phrase, ''Promising people are adventurers, right?''. It is a game held to find the kingdom''s "Furyu Fengchi", but it may be quite a difficult person to take the tree buds away from his own organization. Well, since the Adventurer Alliance is also half funded, it is no doubt a natural right to direct profits to its own factions, but does this mean that before the King, is the character of the representative bold, or does it tell the strength of the Adventurer Alliance''s forces? (The Lion Man will also make remarks to avoid rubbing with my grandfather.....) I wonder if the power of the organization deployed not only in this country, but across the continent is enormous. I look different among the contestants in line. I was staring at that masked little girl. Why is she standing up like that? No, there is a normal possibility that you simply pay attention to the defensive side. If you cover your face like that, for example, my sister''s special attack and poison mist won''t scare you. The opening ceremony is over and the large colloquium is divided into two parts. That is, the elderly and the young. There is no difference in fighting in actual battle, but in principle, young people are not allowed to use weapons other than those made of wood or iron with blades removed. The exception is if you use a strike weapon, such as Brev''s ten hands or Fei''s favorite stick, which seems like a decision that there''s nothing you can do anymore. If you wrap it around viscous water, you can hold down the killing power, but I''m not going to expose it to a boulder in the daytime. In addition, a therapeutic tent is prepared to wait for the doctor right next to the ring, so that treatment can be done immediately in the unlikely event of an incident. They have all kinds of medicines, and the Marquis has invited a famous doctor to prepare for an accident. And about the placement of my crane putt family. My grandfather acts as a guardian and one of the warriors on the organizer''s side. Basically, they will defend the venue and in some cases enter the match. Brev is a contestant who won Cyril''s qualifiers and is waiting in a waiting space. Mom and Fi are in the audience seat. My Angel was crying to keep me away, but it didn''t explode because she grew up and I was in the spot. I, Alto Cranput, will be the fighter on the organizer''s side. However, it is not in the waiting room inside the colloquium and is in the corner of the square. This means that you can always speak up, but the reason that Fei can feel safe is bigger. And now I''m wearing the combat uniform that Jantine brought me - a hooded robe. The hood is firmly worn so that you can''t see your face. Does that mean anything to you? Yeah, this is it. As a matter of fact, this time, I have received permission from the Marquis to hide my face and use a pseudonym in response to a request for a marquis. The great ones know that I''m "authentic", so it''s still a good decision, and the audience only knows the existence of some rumored "magicians of children of civilian origin", so even if you hide your face on a pseudonym, you shouldn''t care much. No, you might want to see your face, but if you use a false name, you won''t notice. And the hood is securely fixed with my true aptitude - my raw magic. Now, if there''s a gust of wind or somebody tries to roll it around, you won''t be able to see your face. This time, the pseudonym is "Wurst". I don''t mean to twist anything in particular, but it''s a sausage in German. Looking at the audience seat, most people don''t care about me in the corner wearing a hood. I''m sure Fi is waving his hand. And then, as I looked back, there was a sound of Jali... stepping on the ground. Immediately next to them are two young men in leather armor. Somehow they look alike, but are they brothers or something? "You must be the priest...?" No, it''s not. I answered immediately. If there were words such as "misunderstood" or "misunderstood" with a priest, I wouldn''t specifically deny it. These words draw their faces. Somehow, it looks good, but honestly, it''s a difficult atmosphere to say. They seemed to be the heroes of cartoons and animations, rather than the second half. However, I think it will be easy to catch up because of such signs. "Why would you lie like that?" "Brother, maybe he''s up to something!" I knew it was my brother... In other words, how to call you "brother" makes you feel good with a low temperament. Probably a civilian just like me. "Um... who are you?" I waved to Fei and asked him. They face each other, and then they cough deliberately with the cophone. "We are adventurers around King''s Landing and Cyril, the Slax brothers." ''Active'', not ''Active'', what? Rabbits are horns and brothers. I''m your brother, Belius. I''m your brother, Guy. "Ah, thank you, Al. - No, I call myself Wurst." So, what are you doing here, these people? I''m busy waving my hand at my Angel right now. The Slax brothers kept their backs on the wall next to me. Uh, what is it? Are you going to sit here? Does my brother wear clothes? He says while crossing his legs. "There''s a lot to note about this game.Of course, there are promising young people around King''s Landing, but not only the history of His Majesty the King and his nobles, but also the Guild''s executives. " "I mean, it''s a chance to appeal to our power!" If you''re an adventurer, you can appeal to your strengths in your daily work. It''s a field of meritocracy, isn''t it, adventurer? "Um... are you two on the ''organizer side''?" Ah. "Of course!" Well, it looks like you''re over fifteen anyway. But from what it looks like, maybe it''s just a teenager. My brother tells things he hasn''t been asked. "We''re still just kids.It''s impossible to lose.But you can''t just win.Safe. And it''s important that you feel comfortable losing.In other words, a good way of fighting is required.If we can do that, we''ll make a good appeal to the Slax brothers. " The line is ambitious, but if you''re going to take care of the children, you''re a good adventurer. The boy who fights these two seems not to be hurt at least badly. My younger brother talks about things he hasn''t been asked. "Luck is in strength, but me and my brother are lucky!Whether or not you can win with the featured stock is indispensable for appealing! " "Hah... is someone playing with a famous kid?" My ungrateful murmur sparkled my brother''s eyes. "Fu...... nh! My brother, I''m the opponent of the ''Little Sword Princess''." "My brother and I are against the grandson of that Shark Crampot!" Ho... An opponent of the Marquis Lady and Brev. Grandpa''s "grandson" information is subtly incorrect, but there is no need to correct it. "Princess Young Sword''s might is not worth mentioning.I don''t know the strength of a child named Breft Linecage, but Shark Crampot, who was the top adventurer in Cyril, is the one they boast about, so I don''t think he''s weak. " Grandpa... I don''t care about Brev, but you''re not blowing about me, are you? But I see. This adventurer is with Hatoko-sama... Looking at the gap between the deeply covered hood, they didn''t seem to be too strong. Of course, people don''t seem to be there, and there is a possibility that they have the right talent. "... how many people are you two?" Certainly in Grandpa''s story, gently at first. I have no intention of winning in the end. It was like this, wasn''t it? The two adventurers smiled confidently. "Of course..." "First place!" Oh, yeah. Good luck. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Then I''ll have to give it back with both hands. "What''s your number, priest?In the first place, even though you''re a magician, can you use a weapon? " I see the arm stretching out to my sister. Because you were in such a hurry, you have excess sleeves in your clothes. There is no problem today because I only use magic, but if I were told to use my spear in this state, I would have been confused. "I don''t know what the number is.He said he would put it in when he spoke, so it might depend on the excitement of the venue.And as you can see, I''m a magician, so I don''t use weapons.Even though it''s a sword game, they''re telling me to fight with magic. " Huh? So, it''s for the show? "I don''t know if I''ll come out or not, but my brother and I, who stand up for the first time, have always been blessed!" Well, you''re free to interpret. Speaking of which, the time had come for Brev''s first battle. The Slax brothers'' younger brothers are pushing forward. Guy! "What, brother!" "It''s a kid! Fight to avoid getting hurt!?" "Leave it to me!" These brothers are good people, so I hope you work hard. And, Brev, do your best. 623 Chapter 610 Ten-Visit/Co-sponsored Match (Part 8) "O priest, how long do you think Shark''s grandson will have against my brother Guy?" "Come on...? Winning or losing is relative, isn''t it?I don''t know your brother''s strength or how he is doing today. " Brev seemed to be in better shape. He said he and his grandfather ate three bowls of noodles in the morning. So this guy is really going to sit here. I''m busy waving my hand at Fei. But it''s my angel. Shall I watch the game of Hatoko-sama on the boulder? The Slax brothers'' brother, Mr Berius, lifted his lips to my words. "My brother Guy is a great vessel of the future.Around Cyril, he has been famous for his crusade since last year.We have enough track record at the moment. " Um... The monsters around Cyril have been greatly weakened by the effects of the disturbance caused by the Servitor last year, right? So last year''s Cyril was relatively safe, and the runaway adventurer went to work with peace of mind. On the contrary, I heard from my grandfather that the high-ranking adventurer had gone to another city. "... let me ask you something, what is your rank?" "Fufu, do you hear that?My brother, I''m in seventh grade.And my brother is in eighth grade. " I thought you were a junior, but should I say you''re good enough to survive? This is what the executives of Muscle Mukimki said. "Young people tend to be hard on rabbits.Someone who looks promising in the future will die with a pig stick.It''s not just fighting the Beast that''s dangerous.Just slipping down in the middle of a mountain walk is life-threatening.That''s the kind of profession that goes to places where there are no people."First of all, to live," he said, "we''re going to beat the new Americans first, not Cyril." Adventurers are ranked eleven from ten to zero. However, grades 10 and zero are treated a little differently. For example, although there may be real runaways in the tenth grade, there may be cases where someone with another position "dares to get it", and there are also tenth grade holders who are overwhelmingly stronger than other adventurers, especially when their real job is a combat position. Speaking of which, did Philomena, a court sorcerer of the "Fourth Princess", say that he only took the tenth grade after dating his old friend and stayed the same? I don''t think he''s going to fall behind the adventurers around here, so I''m sure it''s in the Strong Tenth. When you carefully classify adventurers other than the "Separate Border".... Grades 9 through 7 are "junior adventurers." Grades 6 through 4 are "Intermediate Adventurers." And from the third to the first level, it seems that they will become "advanced adventurers." However, it seems like an intermediate adventurer, already quite a fierce crowd, and an advanced adventurer is truly amazing. Especially for first-class adventurers, it seems to be close to the top, even in the category of the whole human race. That''s why there aren''t many. And I''m a Zero Adventurer. This seems to be the position where those of the first class who have made particular achievements can be recommended by the nobles of the royal family. However, this is an interesting part, but there are not many adventurers who truly forgive dating such a "great man", so it seems that there are people who are still in the first class to go above and beyond the actual class of zero. So it is simply difficult to judge "grade zero is above grade one"? For example, "The World''s Strongest Adventurer" is a person called Levanel of the High Elves, who is also one of the "forbidden realms" and is generally regarded as "the strongest of the High Elves." Even Levanel doesn''t like the royal nobility. No, because it''s an elf, is it possible that you simply don''t like humans? However, this high elf is definitely "Class Zero and above". However, in order to reach the zero grade, he is a first-class meritorious person, so he is certainly stronger than the "first-class rank". Either way, the Seventh Adventurer next to me is convinced of my brother''s victory over the Eighth Adventurer. Well, there aren''t many strong children who fly, so I don''t think it''s a helpless decision in a sense. (The contestants themselves seem to be mixing balls....) There must have been something other than Cyril in the qualifiers. Young people who go to the martial arts arena are able to use small and large weapons. However, there are children who have different growth abilities. Even from an amateur like me, you can see the difference between a child who is well trained and a child who can manage to fight. Of course, some of the kids think, "Oops!?" There is not only one match in this game. Even though the number was narrowed down, there were quite a few contestants, so a total of eight matches were played simultaneously in each of the elderly and younger sections. That''s why a smart kid can deliberately behave in a prominent way. Conversely, there are children who fight honestly and rigidly without thinking about getting attention, and there are children who feel that their heads are completely white. Bloody friend, Brev''s rising ring was the farthest from my position in the youth. A friend who rushed into the martial arts stage drowsy around, noticeably found our family and grandfather Shark, and shook his arm with a ten-hand grip. But soon, Kyrokyolo will resume. Probably looking for me. Eventually he will look at me. I''m screaming something out loud, but I can''t hear you. Lip movement in the range of vision enhancement. "Oh!? Aru! Is that you?!?" I think so. I didn''t show this robe to Brev''s guy, so I guess he stepped on ''me'' in a backpack. When I waved my hand slightly, Hatoko-sama smiled. An innocent smile. The bitter smile leaks unexpectedly. Meanwhile, the sister in the audience looked at it and said that she couldn''t help but be angry. She waved her hand even bigger at me. Ah, my mom tried to hold me down, but she got a good chop. Is this a lecture course for you later? "Huh? My brother''s opponent has a mysterious weapon?A hooked iron rod.Did it stand out, or can it really be used?But if it is the former, you will regret it.You stupidly challenged my brother with unfamiliar weapons. " This guy probably likes his brother, too. Well, brothers and sisters have never been better friends. "But Shark''s grandson is taller than a young contestant.It looks muscular in the future, and there might be power there. " He''s getting bigger and bigger... Something like 190 may arrive. Since my grandfather is definitely about 187 years old, I might overtake him or not. And the Slax brothers'' younger brother is waving his hand back at us. Oniichan. Uh, uh... Oniisan, you look very happy. Relax your mouth and say this. "Fufu... let''s see. The strength of the Eighth Class Adventurer.My brother might decide in an instant...! " Brother, you don''t look like a militant. It seems that he uses an orthodox one-handed sword. It is called a short-sword, but it will fall into a shorter category among them. On the other hand, it''s a shield of beauty. Together, it''s made of wood. I feel like a "runaway adventurer", and it''s kind of funny. No, this equipment will be on loan from the venue. "Brother, do you fight the Orthodox way?" "It''s not too late to learn how to fight strangely.First of all, I remember how to handle swords and shields.Is this important? " Mm-hmm. I agree with that. I''ve been told similar things by Abel and Tine. (Blev''s guy''s got ten hands on him...) In the morning conversation, it seemed like there was something else called a ''hidden ball'', but I wonder if you''re not going to do your best from the battle? Even though I feel like I''m just forgetting his character. If you lose the game, you will be disqualified.There is no ''next''. Comparing the total results of World War V, I think that the results will yield good data, but especially for children with large uncertainties. Instead, the fewer challengers, the less'' concurrent ''the match will be. In other words, it simply stands out. The "fifth person" is not going to win, but I''m sure the organizers want to limit the number to a certain extent before they get there. "Now, here we go... Tall boy, you must have come here for" Furyu Fengchi ", but you were wrong!But this is also study. It''s good to learn the strength of my brother Guy in the field...! " Brother Belius'' solitary remarks (?) At the same time, my brother jumped out. I thought I ran to the Undark Yacod, and I found that I was putting my strength into the arm holding the shield. I wonder if that was an invitation. Are you going to let me attack you first and shield you? "... how do you know?" "No, it''s just Kang." You don''t even have to tell me what I see. Oniisan nodded looking at the ring. "It''s easier to take" after "...." Is that what you''re doing to keep Brev from getting hurt? In addition to this match, fainting and surrender, the ringout and referee will be settled. Which one did your brother aim for? In any case, the cloudiness is that Brev did not take the invitation. I stepped on the side of my running brother. I don''t have a shield on my right hand side. "Wow!" And it looked like your brother''s mouth was moving. Perhaps he was expecting Brev to move forward or retreat. It moved on the horizontal axis. Unexpectedly, Slax''s brother waves his sword. But as if Brev knew it, he took the strike of the crossbow with ten hooks. I was impressed that you could do such a clever thing. When I twisted my ten hands, my brother accidentally dropped the sword because of the pain in his arm. Hatoko-sama knew that too, but she took up the defenseless arm with a flowing motion. And Slax threw his brother out of the ring sooner than he reacted. (Does he even have a combination technique...) Ring-out. Breff wins. There is a cushion at the tip of the throw, probably not injured. Including all of these, Hatoko-sama obviously won the game in a way that he could see as "superior". "You''re strong....." The eldest son of the Rhinecage family smiled and thumped up at me, as if he had overheard the murmuring. 624 Chapter 611 Tenjin-Gomae Match (Part 9) The match in front of you -. Brev walks away peacefully after a beautiful victory. I''d like to speak up, but neither I nor he can move on his own. I had no choice but to see that back off. On the other hand, the brother of the defeated Slax brothers. He came back here in a rough mood. "Niisan, I''ve lost...." "Guy, you did good. Keep your chest up." You''re a good brother. Well, I''m crying with my sisters too, Fei''s guy... Mama pissed me off... But it looks like my angel is waving my hand at me while I''m crying. After consoling my brother, Slacks stood up and stared at the martial arts stage. "My brother''s fame will be sounded by me...!" "Hang in there, brother!" This time, it''s the opposite of Brev''s time. It seems that the ring closest to where we are is the battlefield of Belius. That means it''s also where the Lion Man''s daughter, the Little Sword Princess, appears. "Watch this, Guy... This brother will give you back your pride and confidence...." That''s how he walks out. To the top of the Wu stage. (Still, there''s quite a difference in the power of the ''organizer side''.....) Because it''s still a place for small children, I feel like I''m struggling with it. Some lose like this Slax brother, while others lose intentionally at the stage of showing some strength. And some people are winning with too much momentum. What happens if I leave? Can I lose for you? No, I''m not going to lose, and I could lose. Like Fei and Mura''s daughter, she''s obviously stronger than me. --And then, "She" appears. Behind the colloquium. Beyond the passageway for the challenger, a knight-like girl wearing a mask stood up. (Not very tall....) But the sword is long. If you suck, it''s better than her height. Is it something that you can use? I also use long handles, so I''m going to understand some of the hardships around here... I told my grandfather that he was my age and that of Brev. That means Clara and Ikemen are the same age. Because it is a high-profile presence, the surroundings, and some of the people in the game, are watching the "young sword princess" walking along. (Something weird...?) The movement of the Marquis de Bourghausen is somewhat uneven. It looks like it''s trembling strangely and shaking little by little. (Are you nervous...? No, I don''t think so.) Rabbits and horns, she left a little clumsiness and went up to the martial arts. I was worried about "visibility" earlier, but it seems that it was not a mistake. You can see that there is a lot of gaze. Of course, some of them are Lion Man, her father. Rumber deliberately sets up chairs in places like simple altars, where he flies around. But your gaze looks cold somewhere....? (Whatever you say, it feels worthwhile) At the very least, it''s not like I remember warmth. On the other hand, the curtain. I felt like the shadow in the back slightly stepped forward. Your Majesty, do you care about this game? A human shadow has a cylinder in his hand, but is it a telescope? As soon as Princess Young Sword ascends to the stage of martial arts, a referee and medical staff will arrive at Ringside. All we have to do is wait for the game to start. Brother Slacks, who stood in the middle before him, pointed his wooden sword at him. "You''re the daughter of a marquise whose sword is already ringing, even though she''s an immature little girl?But I can''t let it go.If you go on a battlefield or an adventure, no matter who you are, the powerless will die! Ready!? " I say brave things, but if this person''s character really wins, I feel like it''s going to be a lot easier. So is this some kind of advice? However, the person who is motivated will not answer it. It''s as if you can''t hear me, but you''re unresponsive. (What does he look like under that mask?) She is slowly lowering a long wooden sword. I''m not even ready yet. The young sword-princess bent her neck. It seems to have increased the motion of "tilting the neck", but I don''t even know if it was directed at Belius. "What''s the matter, why don''t you answer!?" The empty Slax brother asked, but there was no answer. The Ringside referee sees the Marquis in the distance. The Lion Man gave his troubled hand and silently ordered him to "get started." So, now, let''s begin! The command comes in. The Little Sword Princess kept the sword in her hand. It''s the same as before. "Ununu...! I was going to lick this very prominent Slax brothers in King''s Landing and Cyril!" Belius broke in. Like his brother, it seems that dealing with swords and shields is his battle style. By contrast, the masked toddler does not have a shield. Holding a single sword, he stood still. Though Slacks'' brother seems to be very aggressive, he still understands that he is a child. Instead of raising his sword, he pushed forward with his shield in place. Blinking... Are you going to take the mass of an adult and ring it out? That kindness, fortunately, saved his life. The moment the shield hits. Princess Young Sword raised her sword. It was just a blow that didn''t make sense. No hips twisting, no momentum. The sword was slashed diagonally. That''s all. However, the strike flew a shield from Belius'' arm. Sky-dancing shields cracked there. It was a terrible blow. "............!?" For a moment. It''s a moment shorter than inhaling and exhaling. That''s why Brother Slacks didn''t understand what happened. The sword raised by the young sword princess was now sharply swinging down. It is as if the slashing and the hanging movements were one flow. (It''s like a reverse swallow...) She does the movement with only her arms.Your body stays on its feet. I don''t even know if I intend to target you. (Are you going to instantly slash something in time?) The swinging down strike just passed through Berius''s raised wooden sword. This would also have been his lucky day. The sword that was supposed to be sturdy broke. The masked swordsman''s swinging blow did not stop and reached Belius'' head. Slax''s brother bleeds and falls, unable to speak up. "That''s it...! Winner, Touri!" The medical staff rushed in on the verdict and looked after Belius. The healthcare professional, whose face was pale, exhaled with relief. In that state, syncope will be all you need. My brother Guy is being held up by his brother and his staff. (You easily destroyed a sturdy shield, broke the sword without losing momentum, and broke your head....) It is a terrible strength. But is it okay to call it the fearsome ''user''? Is that a trick? It seems like I just applied a rattle on my physical abilities, and I can''t help but say that "reverse swallowing" is within my skill... Princess Young Sword doesn''t speak. I don''t know what she looks like. She is already turning her back and walking towards the aisle. Keep dragging your long sword. I didn''t seem to care about the opponent I took down. (It''s creepy if you don''t know who you are.) Or is that mask attached to a tactic like that? The baby girl disappears into the back of the aisle. Outside the ring, there were only traces of a wooden sword that had been pulled like a stick. 625 Chapter 612 Ten Ten Ten Ten Ten Ten Games "The elderly department...?" At the end of the first game, during the interval, I was summoned by the Lion Man. I wonder if Grandpa Shark''s accompaniment meant an unfortunate "accompaniment by a guardian". Burkhardsen Lambert offered me this. "Why don''t you go to the second game of the elderly department?" Look (...), it''s a question, and if I have a "real veto", the answer is no other than NO. If you have time for a dangerous, uncomfortable battle, it''s definitely more meaningful to keep Phie at bay. But this would be a de facto order. I mean, I can''t say no. The Lion Man laughed invincibly, while Grandpa raised her eyebrows. "Al, the Marquis wants to increase your value in the tournament." I don''t know what it means. It''s not the Marquis de Burkheissen that needs to be added value, if you think about it. My face is hidden, and my name is fake? And a civilian. But the young marquis whispered his tongue as if it weren''t funny. "... huh. Shark Crampt. You''re a bitter man, arrowhead..." Does that mean your grandfather''s guess was correct? Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing Cyril''s executive duties will be perfunctory, if my wishes are fulfilled. "I mean, the Marquis is going to show off the strength of the Marquis Lady, who beat you, by showing clearly what Alto Cranput can do." Finished. A good stepping stone. But if that''s the case, there''s something I need to check. "... do you mean to play a game of acquaintances?" The acquaintance - that is, eight hundred long. Besides, there is no warrior pride here, and there are no advantages or disadvantages to winning or losing, so I can''t help but say... In my words, the Marquis raised his eyebrows slightly and the grandfather shook down a trick that did not hurt at all. "Idiot. You''re too distracted.... damn it, I don''t know if my grandson is smart or stupid... " Normally, it''s stupid, right? Yeah, I''m aware of that. The Lion Man looks at me with a faint smile on his face. "You''ve seen my daughter fight." For now... "Look at that. How dare you say" I''m familiar with you "?I mean, you''re going to win, my daughter. " "I''m not going to say that, but it would be safer to have a ''meeting'', so don''t you think it would go smoothly?I''m scared of getting hurt. " When I said so, Grandpa covered his face with his palm.Ahhh, that''s a gesture. And I said to Grandpa later, "Oh, that''s an insult.I was embarrassed. Lambert laughed as if his eyes were not laughing. "- That''s a shame. I should have seen the power of the priest myself the other day." Let''s see, I can''t be sure, but it doesn''t change me losing. I tried to say that, but the Lion Man said this earlier with a strong tone. "This is an order. Do your best to win over my daughter." In that case, I would use the old-fashioned formula, but would it be good?Perhaps the people at the venue will die. No, I don''t use that technique. Either way, I got a futile command. That means I won''t take it back, and I''ve decided to deal with that little sword princess. (This is crazy.....) I think it would have been easier if it had been eight hundred long. The Lion Man told me to wear it to confuse me. "Let me show you the strength of the rumored priest in the elderly department first.Therefore, I repeat the order. D D Win all of today''s fights. I don''t want to. Sadness that cannot be said. How many times do you want me to fight everything? Grandpa slapped me on the shoulder and shook my head. "The break is over, and here comes the second round!Is there a "Fulong Fengchi" in this, as the prophet put it!? " That''s what the actress is shouting. But I don''t feel comfortable withholding it right away. Because... "--I have a wonderful surprise for you all here!Do you know Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, a genius of the kingdom, a young and already great sorcerer!? " The mura-daughter talked and the boiling venue silenced. I''m listening to the actress. Beyond the curtain over there, the shadow stood up. Your Majesty, you seem to be stepping forward with your daughter''s story. When the actress gathered everyone''s ears and eyes, he closed his eyes to immerse himself in them, and then spinned the words. "And! I''ve heard rumors like this before!There is a genius of civilian origin comparable to Her Highness the Fourth Princess! " Ah, the king restarted sitting quietly? Apparently, my interest has subsided. On the other hand, the audience seemed to have noticed my "meaning" standing beside me in the words of a man. The actress pointed at me with both hands. "That''s him! A rare Kirin child who was a civilian but became a magician when he was a child!And that name, Worstowoo! " The audience cheered as they raised their hands helplessly. Well, if it gets so much attention, it''ll be a great pass as a "hit and played". The actress continued his words to boost the wave of excitement. "Even though he is a magician, he is planning to enter the match as'' organizer ''!The clash between the brilliant martial arts talents gathered here and the magic landlords will be realized! " It was a manifesto that changed the color of the eyes not only of the spectators, but also of the competitors lined up. Alto Crane Put - No, Wurst is mistaken for a genius, because if you defeat me, that person will be seen as the closest to Furyu Fengchi. (Only Brev says, "Who''s Wurst?You''re tilting your neck like that....) I didn''t tell you about the pseudonym. A strong feeling pierced my arrow tip, which seemed to smile bitterly. It is undoubtedly of a kind called lethality. Looking in that direction in a hurry, that masked toddler - Touri the Sword Princess - glanced at me. Perhaps at this moment. I must have become her ''target''. As a result... Those who wanted to compete against the genius magician Wurst continued. Because it is a "high score character", is it natural to be targeted? The Marquis said, "I won''t fight the magician on the sword stage, so I''ll only fight the one who wants it." (Nha ~, but ''it''s not the main road''.Push yourself out.) I would like to say one thing about the stupidity, but should I say that I am lucky to not fight Brev? This is the result of my grandfather telling me to "decline" in his gesture. But somehow, Brev "came down." "I mean, I can always fight Al!Then you''d better go out with knights and adventurers you can''t fight normally! " I think that''s the reason, definitely. Anyway, so I moved to the "Elderly Department" side. You mean the Slax brothers. Why are you following me? "Fu... a match with a rumored priest.One day our Slacks brothers will hear from you.I wanted to keep an eye out for her this time. " "If that''s what your brother says, I''m sure it is!" You look fine... You''re not quiet, are you? "Now, that genius magician has appeared in the ring!" When I go up to the stage, the actress man goes out of his way to plot an excitement. The opponent is... a girl. My age is about junior high school. Compared to Mr. Henriette, he may be a little grown up. No, does that look like he''s young? And somehow, another person comes up on the stage. He is certainly the representative of the Adventurers of the King''s Capital Alliance and the leader of the Alliance, which governs all of them, including other countries. Besides, he was also the most popular speaker at the event. When he walked over, he stared at me seriously. "Hi, you''re Al. - No, Mr. Wurst, right?You''re Shark''s grandson, right?I hear he''s a masterpiece. " Do you know my real name? Perhaps my grandfather had spoken in advance. "My name is Moses. I''m the Guild Area Manager.His grandson means he''ll be an adventurer in the future, right?Hey, isn''t that right? " No, for such a dangerous profession. "Your opponent, Marie, is a civilian adventurer.He''s still young, but he''s a sightseeing boy.In other words, it will be a good publicity for my Alliance whether it wins or not! " That''s why I''m not a member of the guild. Osan, named Moses, put his hand on Pong and my shoulder and whispered. "- If you can, do your best.Then I want you to use as flashy magic as possible.A plain way of winning makes it hard to understand anything but ''real''.That could unduly degrade her reputation. " Regardless of which one wins, at the tip of the arrow, I''ll ask you how to win or not.I can''t eat this one, either. (But the plain way of fighting is my favorite...) Sneaking my legs off. It''s not obvious, but it''s effective. However, I can understand this thick essay just a bit. With plain tactics, "Huh? Are we done?" If it looks like a battle, it will look weaker than the actual image. So what this Osan wants is the other way around. "If you used such magic, you can''t help losing." I suppose that''s what they think. Even though I haven''t had any contact before, when it comes to the Alliance''s human game, come and have a really good personality as soon as you whisper about this. On the other side, my grandfather is bracing his eyebrows. Let your gaze seep with a slightly dazzling color. Maybe Grandpa has been swinging around like this. (I don''t even know if I can afford to think about how to fight.) I sighed. Nobody likes him, right? Moses and Live Player get off the stage, and Marie and I are the only ones left in the ring. Though anxious, she keeps fighting in her eyes. Looks like he''s going to win. (This time I am a guest panda.Then we need to be thorough.) Alto Cranput is just a fish, but Master Wurst seems to be a genius of the century. Then the imaginary should be pressed against you. "Do you want to do it as ordered?" That''s what company animals are like. 626 Chapter 613 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 11) Rumors. There are rumors whispered by Makotoshiya. He said, "There is a genius in isolation among the children of the civilian population. Even a child of nobility is old enough to start learning letters, and there are priests who are satisfied with the level magician. The story, even if it is a success story, is not a hero story. Therefore, even if I gathered my ears and eyes, it didn''t reach me to attract interest. But that day. The people knew that the far ''other side'' was right there. If so, it was only natural that I should definitely want to see it. A strange child appeared on the stage. The robe in Bukabuka obscures itself, and it''s like, "I''m not going anywhere." It''s a modest attitude. There were no elements that seemed unusual at first glance, such as numerous heroes and magnificent masterpieces, and it was a secluded appearance that stood in the corner of the world, even though it was in the middle. "I don''t think it''s a very impressive thing to see." Even Alliance executive Moses, who has seen the eggs of many adventurers, thought so when he first saw the child. But there is a legend that is young and already alive. It is a kind of monster that ran up the stairs at the same speed as the Fourth Princess, who was said to be a genius in 100 years. Marie Beaquette, an adventurer girl who confronted him, later said: "Is that your first impression of Mr. Wurst?I don''t really understand that.Somehow, I hid my face like this.As far as I was concerned, the strange brothers who were making noise behind it seemed worse than him.I was really distracted. " Shortly before the match, Alliance Master Moses came and laughed at Marie. "Can you beat that boy?" "I can''t say for sure because I don''t have enough data. Don''t try to guess. I understand that this guild''s teachings are the right thing to do. " "Hmm. Our adventurers need to survive first and foremost.--Besides, how do you analyze the child? " Marie closed her eyes to Moses'' question. Speaking of an adventurer, she guesses why the boy in front of her might be a ''monster''. "... isn''t he human?" "Hmm...?" "The boy is stubbornly hiding his face.In other words, there may be a long ear, a mushroom that stores power, or a third eye on its head.If that''s the case, I would be very happy to have flowered the talent of magic as a child. " "Hmm... Did you think so...?" In other words, Marie saw the root of Wurst''s achievements in "race." Moses smiled. Pre-age girls continue unaware of it. "If you made a big difference by transcending people''s magic, there must be a lack of ''experience'' there.If you poke it, that''s one point.This will close the power gap. " "Process, process..." Moses nodded as usual. (Arrowed, still young. I know the guild motto "Don''t challenge me with your assumptions" (...), but I don''t seem to understand it (...).Well, considering my age, I can''t help it, and even if I just ''know'' it''s a splendid thing) Moses whispered in his heart that he would never consider the child "inexperienced." Wurst has a track record. The record of passing all of the magic examinations with a full score is a breakthrough. In other words, we must be able to analyze whether we already have the right experience or if we are immature enough to continue to win. If I could just turn my head until I knew how to stand on top of it, even if I lost, I''d let it go. (Arrowed, strong people gather for the game is good.This gives young people the opportunity to learn in the field) There are two reasons why he agreed to co-host on the proposal of the Emperor of Burkheissen. One is to give young adventurers the opportunity to fight the fierce. Fighting superior battles in action will cause most of them to perish. In other words, there is no ''next''. But most of the time, this kind of place can survive. You can use this experience for the future. (Even if I fought someone like that little sword princess, I''d be half alive...) Moses, innocently on the ringside, said, "That adventurer, he''s cute, he''s gay." "Let''s invite him, brother!I saw two people making noise. Obviously no, but ''bad luck'' is also necessary for adventurers, and it is difficult to acquire it in the future. He knows that those who are blessed in such a way exist in the world. The second reason. It intends to buy promising people from Aota in the future. If this great prophet is enough to affirm that he can grasp the world, then it makes no sense to go all the way to a country called Moon Rain. Adventurers who can play a role in more than one country should have good talent. At least Moses thinks so. Of course, even if it is not Furyu Fengchi, if it exists for a reason, please don''t hesitate to give it to me. (Fufufufu... I can''t thank the Housekeeper of Burkhardsen enough...) The Alliance Area Commander smiled lightly at the ringside. Anyway, the battle between Marie and Wurst began in the crowd circle. (Must win first....!) Marie burst in shouting in her chest. The opponent is a sorcerer. Those who need "time", who cannot fight without constructing a surgical technique. The child who hid his face in the hood laughed at the adventurer who ran the spear in his hand. (Why are you laughing!? Insulting? Or are you already thinking about something!?) Marie thought so, but she didn''t. Alto Crane Put simply (Yes, the opponent''s specialty is a spear.I use it too, so the time is easy to measure!) And I was just relieved. Sometimes you have to think about it, but even if you think too much, it fits. The world is difficult. The girl adventurer''s spear skills were well trained for her age. You are basically loyal, and you have enough strength to keep shaking it. She pushed her spear hard, but all of it was sullied. Moses on the Ringside saw at a glance that Wurst had mastered martial arts - he also had experience fighting spear masters, but Marie''s chest was different. I thought my attack was inhibiting chanting. (All right! I dare say, I''m getting in the way of the spell.Even if it doesn''t hit me now, I''m dealing with a child.Soon you will lose strength and become immobile!) She only focuses on defeating the enemies in front of her, for example, like the Henteco brothers who are having a festival on the ring side, the idea of ''fighting so that the opponent doesn''t get hurt'' is completely lost. Marie pushed Wurst to the ringside. --No, I thought so. "Now it''s packed...!" The blow fired in full was blocked by the sudden appearance of the waterfall. "Huh?" That''s the last word. She tried to stick her spear in, but she didn''t realize she was defenseless. The little magician who concealed his face laid down the conductor. Push it out of the ring and make sure it stops safely with a cushion. The high volume of water was due to the flashy performance as ordered. Marie was transported to the water stream in an instant and bumped into the cushion. Don''t even notice that you''ve been completely overwhelmed. "That''s it! Winner, Wolstock!" The referee tells the truth. The audience boiled. Moses whispered that he was different. A brother on the ringside rushes to the girl adventurer with a towel. The boy in the hood waves to the audience seat. Not many people realized it was meant for one girl, not for the gallery. A masked toddler is staring at such a state. Keep the adult warrior bleeding and falling silent at his feet. 627 Chapter 614 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 12) I managed to catch Brev''s second game. It''s like being injured in a way that beats the girl earlier. In other words, some of my opponents who saw the rhetoric of pushing away with the current offered to cancel, "That''s not a match." Well, when you rush in with a sword or spear, "I''m flushed with water," that''s not the level of dissatisfaction. If so, it is difficult because it is not the case that everyone declined. On the contrary, if we could defeat the magician, some of them would be motivated to finally be named Fulong Fengchi.We must deal with the children later. - But now it''s Brev. As one of my friends, I must keep my eye on the battle of Hatoko-sama. "Another grandson of Shark who beat Guy?" Brother Slax, I knew you''d follow me... No, it''s okay, but... "... oh?" The eldest son of the Rhine Cage family, who appeared on the battlefield, raised his voice unexpectedly. How dare Brev not have ten hands. Instead, he has a wooden sword that he rents out at the game venue. Does he intend to fight in that second game? "Brother! Does he have that weird iron stick?" "Hmm. I mean, the stick with the hook must have been the boy''s trump card.You can''t lose a fight, so you''re telling me you did everything you could.Or Guy. Maybe he was afraid of you! " "Really? Uhehe....." I hope so. Anyway, the way Brev fights without using his hands is unusual, so I''m also concerned. Hatoko is not equipped with a wooden shield like the Slax brothers. The Orthodox form of sword and shield combat seems to be taught as the basic method of warfare in the Alliance, so Brev, who is trained in executive positions there, should also be taught the art of shielding. But I don''t have it as you can see. What the hell is this? Do you think you don''t need a shield because you''re a person who uses combo moves? Or is it just that the shield doesn''t fit? It seems that the latter one is more like a pigeon. On the other hand, a large man in heavy knight armor appeared as an opponent in the second match. Are you an Orthodox knight? Either way, there is an atmosphere. The Slax brothers'' brother in the back murmured. "Hmm...? A real battle would mean simple physical strength before experience or skill.I wonder if it would be advantageous for someone like this to tighten their arms with a hook stick.With a wooden sword, it''s hard to take an effective hit on that armor opponent. " Only the adventurers are there, and you''re seeing where to look. Now, how does Brev cover this? (Ah, you''re waving your sword with me.) That''s a good smile... But my hand is waving towards Fei. The actress man is coming to the ring sometime. "Now, this second match is a tall boy who won from an adventurer with a strange weapon he doesn''t quite understand!On the other hand, Corporal of the Marquis of Burkheissen!If you think about your achievements, the challenger will suffer! " Brev laughs at his opponent. It was the smile of a born warrior who enjoyed the battle wholeheartedly. " Let the match begin!" With the signal, Brev ran out. Contrary to the match earlier, the challenger runs and the organizer turns around. "Brother! He''s fast!" Sure, Brev is fast. Children''s rushing speed is very unlikely. (I mean, is Brev''s friend in Cyril''s nursery faster or faster than this?) What''s going on, kids these days? The knight tried to wave his sword. But there, Brev''s wooden sword goes hand in hand. Did you intentionally hit the sword? Weapons are unexpectedly fragile.Or it can break unexpectedly. That''s why Jantine taught me that we should avoid hitting each other, except when we''re aiming to destroy weapons. But does Hatoko-sama go the other way? Slacks said to himself. Are you going to play the other sword? I learned from what I was told. Instead of hitting the sword by force, Brev cleverly adjusts the angle to prevent the opponent from swinging the sword. If you''re playing baseball, don''t just aim for a meal, but make your opponent''s pitch a foul. But Brev''s way of fighting doesn''t look like he''s taking it. That''s because they don''t play the sword and let them attack before they regain their posture. Hatoko-san has a power that doesn''t seem like a child, but can you fight with such speed and skill? The knight''s sword will eventually be driven upwards. Could they blow up the weapon like this? That''s what I thought. The opponent changed his position. They realized Brev''s intentions, so they''re going to start by stepping on it and redoing the partition. --But that was the moment. Did you see the moment when you stopped swinging your sword? Brev''s blow changed course and hit the inside of your elbows, the gap in your armor. Slacks'' brother moans unexpectedly. "That''s clever... If you''re serious, I''m gonna cut my arm off right now." Were you aiming for this from the beginning, or can you adapt immediately? Either way, Hatoko-sama''s skill is incredible. The knight dropped the sword. However, the umpire does not declare victory. Do you still think it is possible to continue? And Brev beat the gap between the knight''s armor, which stopped moving in pain, in an instant, because he understood that the victory was uncertain. Precisely, a delicate attack. Does it mean that you already have a technique like passing through a needle hole? "Gh... nh! Holy shit...!" The knight murmured. Hatoko-sama''s assault stopped. The umpire hastily declares victory. "Hello! I did it!" Brev broke his face with joy. "When I finished, did you just knock yourself down from the front with your skill?And an adult knight.I wonder if that boy is Furyu Fengchi...? " Hmm, strong. That''s a kid your age. I''m going to try my best to train my spear, but I can look back and feel the difference in talent... Brev was giving me an innocent V sign. Medical staff for the match you are co-hosting. The chief executive, Jaxlow, was coming to the special waiting room. It''s the organizer''s crack. Burkheissen Housekeeper Lambert has prepared a "private room" for his daughter. "Dear Touri, it''s me, it''s Jaxlow. Are you coming in?" Without waiting for an answer, the doctor went inside. This is supposed to be very rude, but he knows that there will be no response. Above all, her father, the Marquis, said, "That''s fine." In the middle of the room was Princess Young Sword. I didn''t even look at Jaxlow, who came in on his own. On the floor is a long sword rolling wildly. The doctor knew it wasn''t because of her panic, but because she couldn''t get rid of it. She was taking off her mask. It''s just annoying to Touri. So if you go back to the private room, you throw it away like this. "Dear Touri, congratulations on the second round.I know you haven''t sustained any injuries, but your father is worried about you.That''s why I came to see him. " She won''t answer that voice. Jaxlow knew about it, so he didn''t hesitate to approach her. That face, as usual. The overwhelming beauty of the mother''s concession. Originally, she would have been so beautiful that everyone envied her. "Ah... uhh...?" The murmured voice sounded like a moaning voice, far from its cuteness. From the sloppily open mouth, it drips and drips. Jaxlow soaked it. The eyes staring at the void without a trace were not so focused as to seem to have seen this real world. She tilted her neck in slow motion. The doctor murmurs in his chest, "Do you recognize yourself?" Lady of the Marquis of Burkheissen, Touri. She was born such a girl. I can''t even have a decent conversation, and I''m not even sure about my thoughts. But he has a terrible sword arm. That was the true image of Princess Young Sword. 628 Chapter 615 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 13) "That''s it! Winner, Wurst!" I finished some third games. Well, since they''re not affiliated with the Alliance, they let me win in a costly way. Specifically, when the other person breaks in, they create a puddle and have their buttocks kicked out where they slipped their feet. It''s supposed to be very effective, but why do you think everyone sees it in a subtle, cold way? "You... Are you really a priest...?" Words from the Slax brothers are also questionable. Well, that''s what I''m capable of. (Ah ~ Ah, the Lion Man is staring...) If Grandpa was right, it wouldn''t make sense if I didn''t look very strong. But if you''ll excuse me, this way of fighting is fuel-efficient, and above all, the opponent won''t get hurt. I can relax and go home safely. I mean, I think it makes sense for both of us. "Wurst, the Marquis wants you." When I was thinking like that, I got a call. I''ll follow you with great speed. "- What do you mean, this is..." A lamber standing up in a calm manner. "I did my best to do what I could." As far as I''m concerned, there''s only one answer. You think it''s the best?I told you to do your best. " "Get the best results with less effort.I mean, it''s the best, right? " Mm-hmm. I know it''s a trick. Because I didn''t do this fight myself, trying to do my best. The Lion Man licks his mouth. "Kuku... why don''t you try harder?You sound like the Emperor of Bailefeld, don''t you?Is this her incense pottery too? " There''s no way. I dare say the right thing. "For the strong is the strong.And for the weak, there is a way to fight the weak.I think it''s important and important to be fit. " Well then, it''s a long story. Wouldn''t it be forgiven if the level magician were a ''weak'' or something? " "Whether you''re forgiven or not, the fact that you''re ''weak'' is immobile, so do what you can." I was rude enough to return it, but the rumbers didn''t explode. Ning Ro, I woke up strangely looking at us. "--Fine. If you really want to move you, you need a proper ''motivation''.I''ll remember that. " Mmmm...? I wonder if this Marquis is capable of calm analysis, even though he looks like a passionate man. It''s easier to get angry and emotional on your face right away... Even if it rots, the five kingdoms of heaven. You mean you won''t go with a rope? (Hmm, what do we do?At this time, can I be a little more rude?) Anyway, I don''t think there''s a "friendship route" with this marquis, and to the extent that you don''t rude me, let me ask you what you want to ask. "May I ask you one thing?" "What is it?" The Lion Man stared at me with a strong face, but he tolerated my remarks. Normally, you won''t allow questions from a civilian kid to be rude. Are you uncomfortable in strange places or are you forgiving? "I said ''motivation'' this time, but what is your daughter fighting for?" This question has some meaning. Of course, there is no simple interest, but if we don''t hold on to her reason - her ''roots'' - it doesn''t mean there won''t be a serious difference when it actually turns into a fight. That''s all I wanted to hold on to. Do you simply like to fight? Is it for the honor of the house? Or is there something else? I don''t think so. I''m not going to use the "Water Puddle Operation" against her - I don''t think it will work in the first place. Surprisingly, Lambert silenced my question. What''s in there is a strange faceless expression. The lion-like man in front of me lost his ability to read. Eventually, he mutters as if he were talking to himself. "--I don''t know." Don''t you know? Because the Lion Man said, "Get out," or because he said, "I want out." Is that how you stand on the stage today? There must have been a desire, a purpose, and a ''thought''. "I don''t know what he''s thinking.--Or maybe not from the beginning. " What does that mean? You mean the type that decides things without thinking about them later? But it didn''t seem like it was just momentum to act. Cheers rose from behind to sew such a gap in silence. The "Little Sword Princess" appeared in the third match. (It feels a little strange after all) He who appeared from behind the corridor. A little girl wearing a mask covering her entire face. She wobbles inexplicably as she walks to the ring. Keep the long wooden sword sliding and cheating. "What do you see in me, priest?" As if my question were stupid, the Housekeeper of Burkhardsen murmured. On the other hand is an adventurer with a veteran atmosphere. Starting around World War III, the "Sieve Down" finally begins. Until World War I and World War II, if there is anything to see, the organizers seem to have given way to the victory. Of course, some of them, like her and Brev, won without asking questions with their abnormal combat abilities. So, with serious eyes, the adventurer says. "I know you''re strong.You may be the younger part or the strongest challenger in the game.Therefore, let me treat the opponent with the right attitude! " She did not answer the grand proclamation. Neither is it a conspiracy nor a fear. It''s like... Yes, as if you didn''t recognize the adventurer in front of you. She bent her neck with a kakun. Your gaze is straight on me. " !?" I overwhelmed myself. The "will" of the girl who has been so rare until now is clearly being released towards me. Why? Why? Why would you do that? What does she think and feel for me? "--It''s useless to think about it. No, it''s pointless." A faint voice echoed from behind. It''s the lion man''s whisper. (What is it, this parent-child?I don''t know what''s going on...) Don''t know how to fight. The referee and the medical staff appeared on the ringside and the third match of the young sword princess began. "Let''s go!" That''s what veteran adventurers do. The sword and shield in his hand were not made of wood, but of iron. Even though the blade has been dropped, is it good for the elderly to use it? But Lambert says nothing. Will you tolerate such a disadvantage? (What you''re doing is great.) I can tell by running away. This adventurer should be much stronger than the Slax brothers. For example, even if an arrow is fired from the side, the atmosphere is likely to be haunted or haunted. On the other hand, the little girl does not move. You''re just standing on a stick and lowering your sword. There was something unusual about the running adventurers. Before entering her time, she trembled. "~ ~......!" He braked suddenly and instead jumped backwards. There was a bright ''fear'' on his face. "Hmm...? You noticed?" The Lion Man made an impressive voice. Looking back, the Marquis distorted his mouth. "He realizes that if he keeps rushing, he''ll get his head ripped off at that moment.Is such a good sense of smell unique to an adventurer? " The little girl in the mask is looking at the man with her neck slightly tilted. And now I knocked my neck down in the opposite direction. Keep going, step forward. "!" That''s all. Only then did the man retreat two or three steps. It''s as if you think it''s over if you go any further. "I''m not guessing." The Marquis murmured. Adventurers hold shields with the greatest tension. It also looks like it''s hiding behind a shield. "What is it?! Why don''t you fight!?" "I can''t believe you''re afraid of such a kid!" Yaji flies from the audience seat. However, the man pushed his shield forward as if he had not heard such accusations. Now that he has found himself immobile, the Marquis begins to slowly advance with her sword down. The Adventurer tried to retreat and noticed that there was no more time. Still, he didn''t attack. Looks like we''re just concentrating on defense. (No, I''m more simply afraid.) Perhaps confronters have that much pressure. I certainly felt a fear of something like "hostility" directed at me by her. The Little Sword Princess came to the adventurer in slow motion. The man screamed and raised his sword while holding his shield. The next moment... A broken shield and a curved sword dance through the universe. And then, the figure of an adventurer blowing his head off. It is not about returning the swallow. At that moment, she was playing her shield, breaking her sword, and hitting her head. Face orientation remains unchanged. It''s as if only the arm is another creature. It was a terrible series of attacks. It was incredibly fast and powerful. Still, perhaps if that girl wanted to, it would have gone on. (It wasn''t just a bullshit attack on something in between) He was clearly aiming for a defenseless head, crippled of weapons and armor. It means the aim is accurate. Strong. Simply. "- My priest, did you understand what my daughter is fighting for?" The Marquis gave me a laugh from behind, like a mockery. 629 Chapter 616 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 14) "Looks like you''re fighting in a pretty bad way, huh?" It is our Grandfather who approaches with a bitter smile. My muscular grandfather left his big back on the wall beside me. A little further away, the brother is secretly talking about "Shark..." "Oh, shark..." Apparently, my grandfather was ready to leave his position for a little while. You don''t have to go to Brev''s? I almost said that, but the area is the same as mine, and the "organizer side" and the "challenger" are meeting and talking, so why is it forbidden? I wave to Phil and ask Grandpa. "How''s Brev doing?" It was meant to be a casual public story, but the grandfather shook his head with a reluctant face. "Ahh... oh, no.He sucks. " "Worst?" Nina, you look like you''re doing great. The movement and so on were crispy. "Oh, Brev''s guy is doing great.--That''s why I can''t.He''s totally in shape.All I can think of in his head is the idea of "winning with plenty of room."That''s not the most adventurous thing to think about. " Finished. Surely, if we extend the scale of evaluation from "the game before you" to "future survival", it would be impossible to evaluate. "But Brev''s guy still has the Hidden Sphere, doesn''t he?" "It''s not that big.From my point of view, it''s a kind of cursive (...).Well, we''ll be able to see it in the next game.- That''s it. " Yeah? That''s it? Wow. Grandpa nodded with sharp eyes. "I don''t think Brev''s idiot should let him go to World War Five.I decided to lose the fourth game. " "How do I make you lose?" I don''t suppose you''re going to be eight hundred long. Then my grandfather smacked Pishali and his developed arms. "I''ll smash it. The truth is," other than me "was good...I know what he''s capable of, and I''m the only one who can beat him without hurting him. And then, well... " Chilari and Grandpa look at me. "I don''t want to fight him...." I declined, but over there? No, but... Pong and Pong. My grandfather put his hand on my head. "I''m glad you''re here.If it were Alto Crane Put, the Breft Line Cage would have been a terrible Tengu. " "Nnah, don''t exaggerate..." "Don''t exaggerate. In fact, if you fought Brev, you''d win, right?If he''s serious and wants to win wholeheartedly, it''s not as good as you.If you want to crush it, you should be able to crush it more easily.It''s important to have such a presence at the same age. " In my case, it''s like an inch... Grandpa points to the Quick and Slax brothers. "As it is, Brev''s men will not be as successful as his brothers." "... those two have a track record?" "Wow, mostly with the hunting of olive fish and rabbits and their aids?Cyril, I''m delighted. " There are still fewer monsters around Cyril. The Adventurer Alliance is also watching out for another stampede and declining it thoroughly, so there are more wildlife that aren''t monsters as a result. One of them is a rabbit. Rabbit meat seems to be in high demand even in cellos. So, the supply is increasing and the citizens are being saved. Then, the olive fish seems to be one of Cyril''s specialties. Cyril has a large lake called "Cyril Lake," but it seems that there was no fish suitable for eating here. There are almost the only clouds in the swamp, but this was considered a bottom fish, and until the noodle bowl was developed, it was almost invisible. Now, however, Marsh Dojo is an important resource for Cyril, and since the city is close to the king''s capital, Marsh Dojo is shipped here every day. Since the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce holds 100 percent of Lake Cello''s swamp dow fishery rights, sparks appear to be scattered between the Chamber of Commerce and the Cyrillic ruler Earl Assel. So, it''s the Olyfish. This is also known as "oilfish." When it comes to the world of the earth, Abraham refers to the sea turtles and shirakodai... and the notorious roses, but the oily fish here is the fish that accumulates plenty of fat in its body and can be used as oil. Especially the use of the fat of the oleifera is exceptional and can be used for a variety of things, such as lamp fuel and iron oil. Certainly an important source of funding for Cyril, and unlike Marsh Dojo, this is where Count Assel holds his rights. The Slax brothers are also helping to capture these things. It seems peaceful, above all else. "Adventurers must be anything loved by local residents.You can''t just blow up people who hate you.In that sense, that brother is precious. " Grandfather stared at the unmanned ring with distant eyes. "No matter how talented you are, you will not live long without being a brute.This is a fact that an adventurer can never cover.But I''m sorry about Sisty and Rebecca.He needs a staff member who can point out the insurmountable walls, the definite goals, or the awkwardness.--So, if you could be an adventurer and be with Brev''s idiot, I''d feel a little at ease, too. " "I don''t care about Brev, but I don''t want to be an adventurer." Unstable income puts your life at risk. In the first place, I have no choice but to stay away from my family. Grandfather shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile. "You''re the one with all kinds of problems, right?I don''t give a shit about losing anyway.Normally, children get a lot more rough, don''t they? " "Do what you can.Because I''m not talented, I just think that''s the most important thing. " "Can you be a little more childish?The Lucika guy lamented that Al wouldn''t be too sweet? " For that matter, Fei and Marimo are sweet, so you''ll be fine. Once again, my grandfather put a pom pom and an idiot''s big palm on my head. Fei, who is far away, looks like she''s crying when she wants to stroke herself. "You''re going home again this year, right?Let''s go swimming in the lake this time.My grandchildren will not give up to the Baumann children this year! " I don''t think I have the right to make decisions around here... As he shrugged his shoulders, Hatoko-sama appeared in the third match. I was a little surprised to see the equipment. "... a double sword?" "It''s a little different to call it a sword." Brev was armed with weapons in both hands. A wooden sword in my right hand. Ten hands on the left hand. Apparently, I''m going to use both of them to fight. "Um, so Brev is going to use his ten hands instead of his shield?" "That''s right. My grandson knew it wasn''t a double-handed attack.There is a defensive dagger called Mangosh, and its user is certain.The clever one uses what''s called a ''defensive weapon'' very well, but Brev seems to be going to imitate it. " "You said" Curve "earlier." "Wow, I wonder if the ten hands you''ve made can be used to fight a lot of different ways in one piece?But if you keep your hands closed, there''s only so much you can do.In the first place, you can''t even use the set technique.It''s a fool''s job to crush it just for what it looks like. " At your best. Hatoko has a smile on his face and waves both weapons at us. Hmm, brain weather. "Brev was right-handed, wasn''t he?Can you use ten hands with your left hand? " "Looks like I was practicing.If you fail, you''re stupid, and if you succeed, you''ll get well, and it''s not a game I want to watch very much..... " Grandpa exhales. The opponent is a knight-like man. They have spike weapons like Rapier. I wonder if Brev''s double sword is capable of dealing with a dot attack. "Here we go!" Thus began Brev''s third match. Hatoko-sama ran lightly without knowing how the other person was coming out. The grandfather next door looks reluctant, but is it a judgment that he is looking at it sweetly at this point? Shh! The sword of the thorn is thrown out. Pretty sharp, but Brev strayed from it with his hands flat. The thin sword slipped over the iron bar. (You''re pulling back fast) A knight-style man quickly returns a weapon. At the same time, Brev shook the sword, but it was also gorgeous. It turns out that even this momentary motion is a better user than the opponent in the second match. So, the prick again. Brev waves his hands down to prevent this with a wooden sword. (Whoa, can I attack with a defensive weapon?) I thought so, but my grandfather slapped his tongue. What does that mean? Afterwards, they repeated something similar to twice or three times. At first glance, it also looked like a bullfighter with a fierce bull named Hatoko-sama. On the other hand, Brev has already started attacking with a weapon of both hands, and the iron rule of "left defense" seems to be broken. "They caught me...." That''s what my grandfather murmured. I wondered what that meant, but something changed. The knight strikes, Brev slams. That''s how I tried to attack with ten hands. The man smiled. Apparently, the strike was a fence to make the archer defenseless. A shallower strike allowed for a second shot by pulling back faster than ever before. The man''s sword turned to Hatoko-sama. Heh! Brev smiled bitterly. Ten hands that I thought were turning to the attack were already back, and the iron hook had captured Rapier without warning. "Nh...!?" Stunning man. And at that moment, the wooden sword struck his head softly. Even from the top of the helmet, this will have worked. The man falls down. "That''s it, Winner Breft Linecage!" Yikes! Brev waves his weapon with a smile. On that face, I could see the color of existence and spare time. I asked my grandfather. Was he caught by the other knight? "Hmm? Yeah, I realized that he mistook the invisible blow from Brev''s guy for a ''gap''." In other words, the 10-handed attack was the fence to connect here from the beginning. "You certainly knew that, didn''t you?If you get caught up in that, it won''t help him any more. " I didn''t realize everything! (Nevertheless, is it true that at the time of the initial attack, Brev''s man had already started acting with the intention of trapping the opponent?) Is that it? Not as strong as usual, is it? I mean, you don''t have a pig stick. We won the operation, right? "... I don''t know. I''m really glad you screwed me into the fourth match as Brev''s opponent.I''ve come all the way to King''s Landing, and I''ve come back slowly, so he''ll just grow. " That''s what the grandfather said and walked away. Your apprentice won a series of fights, but he still doesn''t float, so he''s worried about you. Isn''t that a good master? Master... I kind of wanted to see Abel''s face asexually. 630 Chapter 617 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 15) Wishes are similar to curses. Captured by it, you can''t even get what you take, and eventually your heart will be eroded. The problem is that the person who talked about it had no malice at all. You should have been bound by that word. For example, there is a girl named Philia Crampot. She is a healthy child who eats well, moves well, and sleeps well, but she does not grow very tall.The phase also remains small. My brother Alto Cranput doesn''t care about his back if his sister is healthy, but what happens if his "preference" is a long woman? "Fei is short....." The word will remain in Philia''s heart all the time, and he will continue to resent his flesh, which he cannot grow tall. The more the word comes from the person you love, the bigger it becomes. --There was a girl named Touri. She was born different from the children around her, but there was something in common. That is to say that I love a loving mother. "Ah...! Ugh...!" Her father, Lambert, moved away from her, who could not speak properly. But her mother still loved Touri. You always hugged me gently. "Touri is a very good kid.I''m sure I''ll find someone nice in the future. " "Stupid...! There can''t be a house where you can take it...!" The mother shook her head as she embraced the young child to her husband, who murmured to throw up. "It''s not about the house.This is the story of "people."I''m sure you''ll find a nice gentleman who sees the "individual", not the "power" of Burkheissen. " "That''s it, no way! Look at that kid and see who gives you love and more!Without a family name called Burkheissen, no one would have thought of welcoming it to their partner! " "Ah...?" The daughter leaned her neck with a stupid face to a loud lamber. "...... Shit! I don''t understand anything!" The young marquis left with a tongue. Mother strokes my child''s hair. "Don''t get me wrong about your father.He''s just not good at expressing his feelings.But I love you so much. " "Hmm...?" The mother narrowed her eyes as she wiped the lips of her daughter, who was drooling. "It''s okay. We''ll find someone who cares about you.D D Touri, I want to see your happy bride. "Ah...." How did my daughter perceive the smile? No one knew about it. "Really... you can''t keep it anymore..." "I''m sorry..." Jaxlow lowered his head from the bottom of his heart. Even though it is called the Kingdom''s first medical practitioner, there are many illnesses that cannot be dealt with. Particularly difficult to treat are diseases related to "magic". Magic brought a great power, magic, to the world. On the other hand, there are also many diseases caused by its magic.It''s not always good. The Marquis de Burkheissen suffered from a special illness in which the effects of magic had a negative effect on her head. As a result, she is in a coma. This "Sleep Disease" may suddenly recover to some kind of flap, but basically it doesn''t work when it develops. The body gradually weakens and leads to death. Currently, the woman was already in a situation where she was diagnosed as "too late". "If you wake up at this moment, I can do something about it...." "Don''t say it''s not beneficial.Doing it is the job of the Sadaki family, and it will be impossible for you to do it.Well, then, I guess we should talk more realistically.- How long will my wife live? " "... ha-ha. That''s..." A girl was listening to such a conversation. Then, Princess Young Sword went up to the fourth stage of martial arts. Overwhelming strength. In addition, by a relentless blow. Shark Crampot, the guardian and organizer of the venue, dropped off the girl walking with her eyebrows closed. "... is that a kind of grudge?Anyway, it''s not like the kid''s carrying it. " A wartime adventurer, he knows that strong fighters need two things. In other words, skill and thought. Shark saw a huge mass of "precautions" for that little girl. "Ah! Even now, a young girl with unparalleled strength has appeared in the ring four times!In the fourth match, there are already many losers, old and young alike, but how about this one!? Princess Touri, the daughter of the Marquis of Burkheissen! " The masked toddler stood as if she hadn''t heard the cheer at the venue. Shark whispered his tongue. "Not like my grandson, not like a child.For this part, it should be good to be like Brev''s stupid attitude...? " Her opponent was Shark''s known adventurer. If we can defeat that, we can finally say that the girl''s strength is on the side of the bug.... The adventurer dealt with the spear. It''s the same thing his grandson manipulates. "Well... I can''t beat him just because of his sword speed and power." So the fourth match of Touri started. The adventurer was pointing the tip of his spear at the girl. Even from a distance, it felt as if "distance" had been achieved in an instant. "The spear is a weapon my guild doesn''t recommend to young people...." Spears are not a useful weapon for adventurers who go to many places and fight in many different places. It was because it was an indoor war, in the woods of trees, and because there were many disadvantages to working. However, if it is an open place without obstacles, the talented one has a great effect. --Like on this stage of Wu. "That''s how stupid a stubborn move keeps sticking out your spear, isn''t it?What should we do, miss? " The adventurer took a deep step to jump. The girl''s arm moved sharply, but she never waved her sword. (You''re running out of time.It''s a princess not to be deluded by the length of a spear and the speed with which you step in.) The adventurer stepped in again. This time, in the "Between Us". The young sword princess tried to raise her sword. That arm stopped. The adventurer was poking her spear into the ground before she slashed it up. The diagonally stabbed geisha had completely killed the momentum before her dagger accelerated. "That bastard. You thought about stopping the weapon from the beginning?" The adventurer instantly let go of his spear and waved a wooden dagger in his pocket. It''s a flowing motion. Losing a spear. Or it was a man who had experienced being sealed many times and had assumed early work. But... "Let me...! Let me...!" Shark frowned. The tiny body avoided an unexpected blow with strange movements as if the soft organism were looking. Could the moment the sword stopped, it only looked as if it was already moving? But Shark knows it''s different. The young sword princess obviously recognized the dagger before entering evasion. If the Adventurer hadn''t fired a second shot, it would have been a different development. "Very well. That slimy, unusual body softness is producing that sword speed. Besides, this guy..." Shark realizes the meaning of Touri''s evasive behavior faster than the Adventurer. The opponent understood for a few moments, but it was slow. The young sword princess was pulling out the sword at the same time as avoiding it. Cyril''s executive position was about to clap his hands, brilliantly enough to give more than one meaning to a single operation. "Uhh...!?" The adventurer raised his voice. Tulli, who pulled out his dagger with a gaze, already wielded out the sword in the middle of his movements. The Adventurer succeeded in dodging, but his dagger was splashed and lost. But his immediate grasping of the spear and return to battle would have been evidence of his excellence. The adventurer stepped sharply and took a blow before Princess Young Sword regained her position. It''s not a bullshit attack, it''s a prick to know something good. Touri was the most difficult to dodge and counterattack. Seems like a skilled, delicate blow. --but... "That''s not good." Shark murmured. At the same time, the girl twisted her body and shoved her spear. It was unusually flexible. "If you see a soft spot in your body, you''ll have to put it in your head for a long time to fight.Don''t forget this, okay? " The movement of twisting the body changes to the movement of swinging the dagger. It was an unusual movement that seemed to mobilize the human body''s range of motion to the extreme. Adventurers give up evasion and shelter their heads. Our judgment was quick. The man distorted his face with a wooden sword caught in his nails. But with his remaining arm, he pulls back his spear and rushes into Touri. Abnormal movements can unleash unexpected attacks. However, disadvantages also arise. That means it will take time to get back in shape. The moment the man could no longer use one arm, he risked everything. It was a good time to do a warrior shark and say "clever". The tip of the spear approaches Touri. Everyone at the venue thought it was settled here. However, her ''flexibility'' allowed for further movement. "!" Too unnatural posture. Too unnatural body. The little girl was shaking her spear with an unexpected move and shook a blow. It''s a complete counter. Even a skilled warrior is an inevitable and invisible hand. Surrounded by it, the moment I shook my spear, it would have looked like a man had bled out and collapsed. Princess Young Sword lowered her arms. The Adventurer doesn''t move anymore. "--That''s it! Hey, Winner, Touri!" The declaration of victory was momentarily delayed. Those who were watching the game didn''t follow suit. Everyone would have thought they saw something incredible. But Shark''s face is cloudy. (Last blow - that''s not a skill."Thoughts" blow) He saw it as an ''attack by obsession''. I realized it wasn''t a supernatural move, it was a deadly attack. The last blow to life, with many battles and people and monsters throwing everything. It''s Shark who''s seen them over and over again, and he knows it''s a blow to throw away his life and try to take him down. (Before the game started, I said, "I have a grudge.") He saw it. Lambert sitting unaltered. "Well, that''s a mistake. I can''t get in without telling you again...I don''t know what happened, but don''t let the kid carry (...) such thoughts.Hey, Marquis? " The Little Sword Princess won the fourth round. His "grandson" should be out in the fifth match. "Al, how are you going to face that obsession?If you don''t understand this "precaution", your head will be broken too. " And the word, for which there was no answerer, went up into the sky in the wind. 631 Chapter 618 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 16) "Hey, I bought dried meat ~" "Wow, thanks, brother!" The Slax brothers beside me are still chewing on the jerky that I bought, whether I was hungry or not. From the smell, is it "delicious dried meat" exclusively from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce? Come on, genius. It''s yours. "Huh? Ah, is that good?" "I have to eat to grow up!" "Thank you very much for that." Bite the dried meat. Yeah, it''s delicious. This is definitely dried meat from the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. Ah, over there, Phee looks so jealous.The driftstone is "Miss Eater." I shook my mom to pieces and strongly appealed to eat myself. Did you two get up from your seats?Are you going to buy something? There''s no "Stadium Seller" here, like in the world. If I make a suggestion, will that kind of business also take root? I listened to the Square Mountain Tale of the Slacks brothers with a bite of the jerky. "When I heard about shopping, most of the contestants dropped out in the third or fourth round." "Hmm? I wonder if a series of fights will make you tired?" Normally, it just stopped bothering me. There aren''t many who can beat adults. And that''s why he wants to be certified as "Furyu Fengchi." "This sudden call is only for King''s City and the surrounding cities.But I still hear that there are people who are looking to compete. " "What? I don''t know his name, but I''ve heard he''s got some pretty tough kids in town." "Rumors are just rumors.It may not have been possible because of the sudden recruitment, but the majority of the Civil Society executives are in the King''s City.Then it would be more reasonable to think of it as'' running away ''rather than not leaving voluntarily. " "But, brother, what is it, hey... I heard that the noble child is strong, but you stopped leaving because of your family''s misfortune, right?Isn''t that possible? " "I don''t know until then.Either way, it''s only the contestants who collect ears and eyes. " Gather your ears and eyes. Brother Slax is right. Since the majority have lost in the third to fourth games, children who can reach the trumped-up "fifth game" should really be attracted attention. And that''s why Grandpa wants Brev to lose in the fourth round. Our Hatoko-sama has already gained attention from the pretense of the battle, but if we lose the next battle - the fourth battle - we will definitely be cleared as a "dozen competitors". My grandfather said: "It''s too soon for Brev''s guy to go to a tournament like this.In the future, I will solemnly announce my participation.In his case, it would be a big deal if you didn''t finish your mind training rather than your body training. " I think the idea of not just training my body is valuable. Grandpa must be a good teacher. Hey, priest? "I''m not a priest, but what is it?" "You''ve been buying a lot of grudges, but are you okay?" "Hah, maybe...." He''s hiding his face. He''s got a fake name, right? I am buying a grudge because of the way I fight. "Operation Puddle" seemed to be reputed not only by the Lion Man, but also by the opponent. "That''s not a fight!" "What you do is cowardly!" "I couldn''t lose if I did it properly." I wasn''t very convinced after the match. I''m free to think about it, but I''d like you to be personally happy that you didn''t get hurt in a tournament that presupposes such a serious injury. Slax''s brother asks with food in his mouth. "Hey hey, are you really strong?" I''m weak. That''s all I can answer right away. Vulnerable ~? Then why did you become a graded magician? "Aren''t you lucky to be around...?Why are you two adventurers? " On a casual question, the brother smiled face to face. "I had a great adventurer when I was a kid!" "We admire him!" That''s a straightforward reason... However, because we lured a promising child into a path that puts his life at risk, in a sense sinful clouds can emerge. Well, I guess it was this brother who made the decision. Fei and the others are back. You bought a lot of food again. Jantine, the guard, also has a lot of them. But it''s still scary to imagine eating it all up right away. As they began to smile and the Slax brothers'' chat shifted to "The Cute Child of the Tavern," they became the fourth match of Hatoko-sama. The first person who showed up was Brev. Running vigorously from the aisle, he shook his weapon with a smile and appealed to the audience. (Is he going with a sword and a dozen hands this time...) Granpa thought of it as "Curve", but he didn''t seem to reflect on it in particular. And the organizer side fighters. The Grandfather walks loosely towards the Wushu stage. "Wow... what a powerful shark..." Guy seemed to be fighting strangely as he said so. But my grandfather certainly had an aura that I couldn''t describe. Neither nervous nor nervous. However, because it is stipulated in my heart that I will lose my niece and grandson, there was no dust to be alarmed. Brev''s guy looks like, "Whoa!?" "Is Shark-san the opponent!?" Apparently, they weren''t informed of the match card. Well, naturally. Of note, however, is the weapon. (Wow... My angel is sparkling you...) My sister, who loves to eat, pays attention enough to forget about it. That is, my grandfather had a stick. Grandpa''s original weapon was supposed to be an axe, so he took the trouble to change it. I didn''t take a stand, I just had a stick, but it was like a giant mountain. Brev, who had looked up at his opponent with his spare face, was also wrestling with boulders. "Oh, Brev, I''m going to shake this thing down to the sky now, so do your best to guard it." "Hey, can I declare the location of the attack!?" "Ah, if you don''t, you won''t be able to do anything, but you will." "Fuck! I will definitely reward you with an arrow!" If you don''t say you''re going to win (...), do you know the "result of the match"...? The actress speaks up. "Come on! This is the fourth match of the Cyrillic boy who won three consecutive victories with overwhelming power!Only the Marquis de Bourghausen lady has ever received a ticket to the "Final Fight"!Will he continue along with it!? The opponent is the executive of the Cyril Adventurer Alliance!As you know, the executive is the "cleaner" of the Adventurers Guild and the "Guardian of Order"!A hands-on position to replace adventurers who have failed to crush monsters, and to hunt down and execute executions against guilty Alliance members!There''s no doubt you''re a capable man!How will this boy face the muscle fortress in front of him!? " Brev didn''t even have the earliest smile on his face. He is holding both weapons tightly and staring at his grandfather with full attention. On the other hand, Granpa lifted the stick as declared. He is hanging his weapon over his head as if he were carrying it on his shoulders. "Well... here we go...!" At the same time as the proclamation of the beginning, my grandfather''s body bounced forward. It was a stupid thrust. Glampa filled her distance in just a moment of breathing and reached the front of Brev. Then he waved down the stick without hesitation. Are the spectators following this speed with their eyes? What surprised me was Hatoko-sama''s behavior. How successful he was in crossing two weapons over his head and guarding them. Even with this one thing, I can tell that Brev is a masterpiece. But the next moment, the eldest son of the Rhine Cage family disappeared. Grandpa was kicking like a log at the moment Brev guarded him. I wonder if you could recognize this even if you were a stray stone pigeon. Brev''s body blew up in an instant and pierced into an off-stage cushion. Ring-out. Brev''s losing. It was an instantaneous decision that could only be described as an electrolithographic fire. (I mean, is he okay after that kick...?) The pale and dazed galleries, including me. Grandpa exhaled. At the same time, a tall child stabbed in the cushion stood up. "Damn it! I couldn''t do anything!" You seem to regret it, but you look fine. I mean, you''re a bum when you''re preventing a stick blow and getting kicked and pinned. "Keiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)Active executive position, strong! When I finished, it was a one-sided seal! " Grandpa glances at his niece and granddaughter and walks here. It''s not because my grandfather was instrumental that Fi is delighted over there, but because he looks good with a stick!I guess that''s why. I''ll tell Muscle Dharma. Thank you so much for your trouble. "If you don''t, his head will break apart in the first place.Well, just to prevent that blow, you said it was close enough. " Grandpa, it''s too strong... The Slax brothers are completely out of color. Grandpa puts his hands on my head. "It''s you, isn''t it?Daughter of Burkheissen. She''s more powerful than Brev.And that''s not all that matters. " "... are you trying to kill me?" "- If you know, you won''t say anything anymore."Do it right." And "Take a good look at it."That''s all I can do. " The muscle fortress leaves with Zucin Zucin. Be considerate of others, everywhere. After that, several games ended, and it was only the little girl who reached the "fifth match". Toddler Princess Touri. What kind of ''thoughts'' do you have under that mask? The battle against her will soon begin. 632 Chapter 619 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 17) The Beechevelles are nobles whose generations have served the Marquises of Burkheissen. It was not just an umbrella, but a family of hearts and minds that approached successive marquises in a very close position, such as a butler, an assistant officer or a secretary. Theodore, the lord of the contemporary Beechevelle family, was only a little older than the lord Rumbler, and he also practiced martial arts well and followed the Marquis'' hobby of hunting, and the Burkheissen Mansion was so well connected that it was decorated with the stripping of this Theodore''s strangled beast. At the end of the sacred year 1207, at the end of February, this subordinate of the belly was summoned by his best friend, the Lord of the younger generation. "Theo, have you heard the rumors?" "Is that what the great prophet, Ehmont Garibaldi, said about the ''Furyu Fengchi''?" "Yes, that''s it!" A man like a lion slapped his knee. "''If you get it, you can grasp the world'' and other grand words, but the source of the rumor is the prophet.It was a topic that ran fast between nobles, and there were many believers. " "... I mean, are you going to use this story to make something happen?" In Theodore''s words, Lambert smiled carnivorously. The Marquis says. "The old man predicted the appearance of Fulong Fengchi, but he didn''t say anything until he knew when, where, and in what form." "I mean, we''re gonna find out. Or create?" "Many people believe in the emergence of the" Furyu Fengchi "because of its origins.No, I want to believe it.Originally, humans like fairy tales and miracles.Otherwise, the star reader - who would call the Ahokainen family wanderer a miracle godson? " Theodore nodded calmly when he saw his master telling him to throw up. At this point, he understands almost exactly what the Lord Lambert wants. The Marquis murmured with distant eyes as if he were talking to himself. "The Bailefeld Household seems to have succeeded in making her granddaughter a recent apprentice to Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess.You lost most of your family at the end of a bloodwashing struggle with your brothers and relatives. " "... Old Caspere never made it possible to make his only daughter queen of the King." "It makes sense to be alone and not give it away.There was a golden widow named Keremans in the blank!What a lucky snare! " Theodore closed his eyes quietly. One daughter. The same was true of the Marquis de Bourghausen. There is also a great difference between the Marquis of Bailefeld and the Marquis of Bailefeld. This is because most of Kaspel''s relatives are destroyed, while Burkhardsen''s Separatists are alive and have no choice but to adopt them from there. (This one is worried about Touri-sama''s bride...No, should that be your wife''s ''wish''....) There was a girl standing behind his head, stunned. Lambert thinks my child won''t have a partner as it is. Unless it''s something special or added value. (This person intends to sell his daughter as "Furyu Fengchi".....) Touri was a tough kid. However, I am proud of my physical abilities as a child and separated from humans, whether I succeeded in the courage of my father. But Theodore knows that he prefers time to love flowers in the garden with his beloved mother than when he is waving his sword. Prominent physical abilities mean that he is a child who hates to fight. "Theo, we have a martial arts tournament.In the name of finding Furyu Fengchi. " "In the name of the Marquis of Burkheissen, I will be pronounced?" "That''s right. Without a name, people can''t fish?" "If so, we should ask the current King and his dear Lord Bailefeld to mediate the ''Tenjin''.The Marquis de Burkheissen is famous for its kingdom, but a private tournament alone is somewhat unconvincing. " "Cheng Cheng, do you want me to personally recognize you as a" Fulong Fengchi "in front of His Majesty?But then we''ll have to prepare our hands for that.It''s hard to ask the Marquis of Bailefeld for this.... " "Of the five Marquises, the Marquises of Burkhardsen and Ventershoven have excellent ministers, especially in Wu, but there is no need to make a waste of money in those houses." "So, where do we procure the force?" "--The Adventurer Alliance will be fine.Moses, the guild master of King''s Landing, is an ambitious man.This kind of event is always about eating.In other words, we will co-sponsor with them.And I hope that the Alliance will be fully utilized as a halfway house for hosting and advertising. " "Hmm. The tournament is in front of you.Probably a place where Furyu Fengchi is born.Let''s move on to the line.... hurry up. " Theodore, Lambert added last."Hurry up," but I knew it meant the most to me in the conversation. The Marquis has been complaining about ill health for some time now. It was only a short while later that she fell ill due to magic and fainted. "Uhh..." The little girl reached out to her mother, who kept sleeping in a room at the Marquis. My mother, who always takes a gentle grip, can''t move anymore. Sometimes they give you a warm smile. Tulli knows that the Marquis is the only daughter, but that her father neglects her and her servants laugh at her. Still, she knows the kindness of her mother, who loved and cherished herself with all her heart. "Ah... uh, uhhh..." A shaken mother shows no reaction. Tulli continued to rely on her mother. I couldn''t think of any other way, so that was all I could do. I wanted to do anything for my beloved mother. D D Touri, I want to see your happy bride. It''s my mother''s ''wish''. The little girl wanted to make it happen. I couldn''t understand what it was, but I wanted to make it happen no matter what I did because I said I wanted to see it from my mother. "There''s no way a child like you can get married!" That''s what Lambert always said to my child. It''s time to change. "Touri, wave your sword. Defeat the enemy.Maybe even a kid like you will find a partner? " Huh? That''s what the young Marquis said when the game took shape and her mother''s debilitation continued. Lambert looks down at his wife and says. "It won''t be long before it dies.But even without consciousness, while my wife is alive, I can ''report''.I thought I had a fiance, too.That''s why I give you orders.- Fight. Win, win, keep winning, prove yourself worthy. " "Uhh, ahh... uhh..." I could hardly understand the meaning of words. But... Yes, but... If abandoning yourself is good for your beloved mother. There was no reason for Turi to hesitate to ''fight''. "Listen, my daughter. Among the opponents is a sorcerer named Alto Crampot.Just like you, just a child.However, it is also rumored that this is "Furyu Fengchi".If you can defeat him, Your Majesty will recognize you as the Son of the Prophet.That way, the house that''s trying to get you will show up. " "Ah... uhh..." There''s nothing you can do but love your mother and the flowers. There''s something you can leave behind. That was all she could understand. And that was enough. Shake the sword for your mother. Even if, as a result, you die. Thus, Princess Young Sword had an opponent to defeat. Even if nothing remains at the end of a fierce battle. I only wanted to fulfill my mother''s "wish". It was pure ''thoughts'' as a young child. 633 Chapter 620 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 18) "Good good good good good good good good good good good good there!" "Phew!" Gacha recaptured my angel, which jumped in momentum. I was getting dressed and coming to the costume and the audience seat. "Nhhhh! Nhhhh! fee, I missed you!I missed you! " "Ooh, ok, ok... you did good?" She smiles bitterly as she strokes her sweet sister as she weeps. - Next is the final game, the final game. Looks like the organizers are going to adjust the ring a lot to show it to the crowd. The reason for the appearance is a longer interval.Well, lunch break. Well, actually, I guess I needed a meal break. Anyway, I took advantage of this time to come and see my family. "Welcome home, Al. It was tough, wasn''t it?" I think it''s going to be tough. Because you have to deal with that strong, moving little girl. "You didn''t come here...?" "After all, venue security is my job.I''ll pick up Bref and meet you later, so eat first. " That''s what I said, but I know ''that''s not all''. My grandfather said while I was dressing up in the unattended waiting room. "Chi, I need to know something.I''m going to meet someone I know. " "Familiar? Who? The Marquis?" "-That was really quick.That''s not true. Look, right after Princess Young Sword''s match, was there a doctor who was working on treating the opponent who lost quickly? " "Oh, that guy. You knew him, didn''t you?" Well... My grandfather closed one of his eyes with a funny expression. There was a really good medical staff during the game. I give instructions to Tekipaki and other staff, and I am good at looking after myself. In fact, it seems that the opponent of the 3rd and 4th matches of "Faceted Little Girl" saved his life because of him. Even from an amateur like me, your therapeutic skills were excellent. "That man, Jaxlow, would know a lot of things.When I say hello, I''ll break your mouth. " "What the hell are you talking about?" "I don''t know...?" Grandpa was looking at me.Eyes are hard to describe. What is Grandpa worried about? Did you notice our gaze? My grandfather smiled like a fool. "Speaking of which, did you get along with the Slax brothers?" "I wonder... is that it...? I thought they were just sitting on their own and talking all the time." "They love kids.I guess I was worried about you. " No, I got dried meat. Were you worried about that? Grandpa puts his hand on Pong and me. "They don''t have the strength, they don''t have the brains, they''re the careless ones - but they''re pretty good.I don''t know if I can ask you to do this for me, but I need you to take care of it. " That''s what my grandfather said and walked away. To abduct the doctor. "Mh... I''m sorry... I bought a lot of lunches for my father at the street outside....." My mother says that and folds the fork like a child. Well, you''re a really good parent-child.As I said, it must be a pity. On the other hand, the daughter. My sister is delighted to be on my lap.I''m in a good mood for dinner. I mean, you guys were eating so much and so much during the game, can you still eat it?Ah, can you eat it? Really... "Fuhehe...! fee, I love lunch!I like it! " Our Sisters like ''lunch box'' exactly as they say it. For a good reason, we occasionally go out to the garden, where we spread out the sheets and have lunch with the family. This seems to be due to the fact that my mother often went on a picnic with Cyril''s family. Even if you can''t get out of the grounds of the Marquis of Bailefeld, Phie and Marimo love this "petite excursion" and occasionally get embarrassed. For our children, lunch is'' fun ''and'' happy ''. My mother and I are happy about that. I''m glad that these kids are feeling a little bit more ''happy''. I really want you to think that it''s fun to be alive. Whatever the real world is, I want you to live like that. "Nyah, Nyah!When we get home, we''ll plant flowers together!That must be fun! " Fei took out a small bag from his mother''s big favorite "pig''s pochette". It''s a really small flower seed, like a desiccant in a bag of sweets from around the world. My teacher, who listened to my Angel''s request to plant new flowers on the flowerbed in the garden, went out of his way to bring some flowers from his garden. "... this is a flower species that is easy to grow even on the feet.It doesn''t become a ingredient for food or medicine, but it''s simply sturdy and beautiful. " My child couldn''t wait to bring a bag of such seeds here. (I mean, even if you hand it over now, there''s nothing you can do about it.) He smiles and pushes me so I don''t have a choice but to accept it. Well, I''ll leave it in my pocket. "Nita, how do I get home right away?Wow, you still fighting? " "Hmm, that''s right.One more time. " "Then, instead, fee will do it!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! " Don''t do it. "Al, are you okay? The other child will swing the stick of the tree as far as he can, right?You''re gonna get hurt. " Well, I don''t want to get hurt either. This is all I have. And my sister responds to the word "wooden stick." "Everyone''s fighting with a fake club!Stick, look good! But fee, I think we should use a real stick! " I don''t think the wooden sword is a stick. It might belong to "Clubs" in the sense of becoming a strike weapon. When I was eating lunch while talking about such stupid things, my grandfather, accompanied by Brev, joined me as soon as possible. I bought a lunch box like an idiot because of the blood on the crane put. "Ah! Oops!" "Whoa! Lucikaaa! I missed you so much!" "Me too! Oh-san, I love you!" Lunch box thrown, gushes and intense hugs. It''s exactly what Fei''s grandfather and mother did. The pigeon is catching food in a hurry. Whoops! My Angel says to Grandpa from above my lap. "Nice stick! fee, I saw it!" "Oh? I see...!? Uh-huh...!" Grandpa. I''m sorry to be laughing with a loose face, but my sister didn''t say "grandpa looks good," she said "stick looks good." Maybe that''s what it means, huh? "I''m sorry about Brev...?" "Unless the opponent is Shark-san....!If we start the lottery one more time, we''ll be able to go for the fifth time, right? " Mm-hmm. It''s a setup, so no matter how many times you try, it''s a no-one chance. Brev set aside a mountain lunch box and first put his hand on it was an eel lunch box. The dried meat that the Slax brothers bought, well, there''s a business stall at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce outside, right? Yantine, who is quietly holding back beside me and doesn''t want to interrupt the family reunion, mutters as if she had read my chest. "There is no problem with the quality or taste of the food provided by the Chamber.Much safer than purchasing in suspicious outdoor spaces elsewhere.I don''t know what''s in there. " It''s a bit spicy, but it''s probably not all good stores like Japan. We''ll have to defend ourselves around here. (... I wish my mom and Brev hadn''t bought it from strange places...) If this is all there is, there will be more than just the Chamber of Commerce. In the first place, these people will take the stance of "buying delicious things from one end". "Let me tell you something, Brev. Have you eaten a bunch of eels in the morning?" "Whoa, did you eat it? But I want to eat it for lunch, right?" My mother and my angel nodded really well. Looks like I''m the only one on a different world line... "Noir, are you eating properly...?I''m worried you''re not crying right now.... " I think she''s crying. But it''s not like you won''t eat it. "I''m eating while I cry." She''s a great eater, and Fennel will spoil you a lot. The trust there does not waver. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Is there something you want to say or tell me? My grandfather pointed his thumb towards the waiting room where I changed. I guess I''ll tell you there later. (This timing means that the content of the story is that little sword princess...?) What did Grandfather learn from Dr. Jaxlow? Either way, after lunch break, it is finally a final battle. What is there to wait for? 634 Chapter 621 Tenjin-Gomae Match (Part 19) "Uhh... ahh, uhh..." In the cold waiting room, the little girl reached out. To pick up the wooden sword. But to grasp the future. While she is here, she thinks of her mother, who is not here. Every year, I enjoyed planting flowers together in the garden of the Marquis. We take care of each other and are happy for the bumps to bloom. But it won''t come true anymore. Then at least Mother''s wish. "Ahh... ahhhh..." A man like a lion spoke from behind to the girl who spoke to someone who was not there. It''s a monster. "Uhh...?" "Your opponent. There''s no motivation, no fighting spirit, no dust, but it''s a bug.Even I can''t predict if I can win a challenge with full armor.I didn''t measure the bottom of the strength either.--The Emperor of Bailefeld lends me a generous loan.I mean, I trust you.Your token can''t break here. " The girl showed no reaction to the man''s words. Just stare stunnedly at the long wooden sword in your hand. "Hmm. You don''t understand anything.Does it mean there was no reason to talk about it? " The man threw a dagger in his pocket. The little sword ran to the girl''s back at a frightening speed. But the next moment. The silver metal was split into two pieces and scattered to the left and right. The man laughs satisfactorily. "Did you slash the iron sword with a wooden sword?Neither fold nor play.Not to mention crushing it. " If that is the son of the magician, there is a genius in our house. The man - Burkhardsen and Lambert thought so. "Lord Bailefeld, I am a friend of mine and a respectable older colleague, but this time I will not hesitate to crush him.Sir Yu won''t be able to move a single eyebrow. " Along with the laughing man, the little girl stared blurrily at the dagger. "Ah! The tournament before you and your co-host was also the last fight!What will be the end of the day!? " At the end of the interval, the filled audience seat focuses its attention on the centrally re-established martial arts stage. But the only man on the stage is the actress. The last fighter is coming. "From the direction of the sunrise, the Marquis Marquis, the young sword princess Touri, who boasted overwhelming strength in all four battles!" A masked girl dragging her dagger and leaning her neck. She looks up at the sky blurrily, as if she had not heard the actress''s voice or the crowd cheering. The girl glanced back at one of the aisles. The man on the spot roars with a sudden neck movement. "Now, come on! And from the sunset direction, it''s the master of magic!A level mage who fought more than two digits today and beat them all in a reputable way!Its name is Volsto! " When the boy in the hood appeared, boo and booing flew from the venue. It seems to me that a boy who has already released signs like this "lonely shopping street" is just a coward. The person grunted, "Destroy...", wondering if it was becoming so unpopular. The man on the spot who heard it pulls his face. It was thought that this was a fight between unusual children. (I''m glad the Marquis told me not to ask before the battle....) He was relieved to think so. In fact, it is the result of the lamber''s strict life, who understands that it is impossible to let his daughter speak. The two children then confront each other on the ring. The masked toddler held the wooden sword tightly and swayed little by little. Looks like it''s going to jump. On the other hand, the boy in the hood. He was anxious for long sleeves. The actress man wonders if he should have worn proper clothes from the beginning if he cared so much about the size difference. If Wurst had listened to that, he would have murmured with Destroy again. The fact-finding actor shall keep his guard tight, and be faithful to his duty. "The only fifth game in the game before the Tenjin/Co-organization!Coming Soon! Will the young swordsman''s attack reach this sorcerer!? And how will this sorcerer stand against the swordsman!? " The remark will be what everyone in the hall thought. The battle between a sorcerer and a swordsman can easily be a one-sided game. That is, the magician is unilaterally defeated before the speed of the swordsman. Before the sorcerer''s range, the swordsman will be defeated. So the talented who watched the game thought that the key to battle was the "chanting gap." I thought it was a race between distance and time. But the next moment, the galleries will be surprised twice. What a time before the beginning, the magician Wurst had already developed a giant water polo. Everyone is surprised at the emergence of a sphere of water about the size of a balance ball, and looks back at the referee, saying, "Good, this!?" But as a referee, he was originally the judge of the battle between martial arts and martial arts.I didn''t think about the arrangement of "pre-preparation" by magic. So the referee looks back and asks what he will do. The Marquis nodded haughtily. This is what the young lord of Burkheissen thought. D D Even if my daughter unilaterally triumphed at a stage where she could not prepare for magic, everyone would only think of the weakness of the opponent as'' just a dumb sorcerer was defeated ''.The strength should be noticed by knocking on the opponent who prepared Ninro magic. In light of the above, Wurst''s actions were acquiesced to. But the audience got a big boom in the hood boy, Destroy. The next moment, a second surprise occurs. Lots of water floating in the air. It stretched into a rod. And it freezes instantly. People learned the meaning of the shape. "Spear...! This is an ice spear...!No way, Worst Boy, against the Little Sword Princess!Master of this sword!Looks like we''re going to have a fight with martial arts! " The actress man also understood why the boy in the hood cared about the length of the sleeve. The reason I was wearing clothes that were out of proportion to my physical condition was because of Nazo. "Don''t get in the picture, coward!" What are you talking about when you lose! Yaji flew from the audience and the contestants who lost to Wurst. It was thought that they had no intention of fighting properly. Ask Alto Cranput, one of the people in Wurst, about it. "Are you going to fight decently? There''s no way.''Cause if you do it normally, you think you''re better than me.From the beginning, I think it was a good game for eight hundred years....? " And as a matter of course, I would have answered. It was an icy "ice spear" that was so repugnant, but some of them changed their expressions. It''s more than a certain number of talented people in the venue. And the opponent, the Little Sword Princess. "What a surprise... It''s going to be all right." That''s how Runbar murmurs. The appearance of Wurst with his spear was in the hall. "You use magic and weapons...But otherwise, it''s not funny.My daughter, defeating this kind of battle is worth the victory. " He looks up to heaven. It''s only daytime, and I can''t see the pale moon. "Moon Rain is the land of the Moon Goddess.Then I''ll pray.---Moon God, give my daughter seven hardships! " At the same time as that voice, the start signal echoes. The Little Sword Princess recognized that the opponent was a difficult enemy, but she had no intention of retreating. Her mother''s life will soon run out. Even at this moment. That''s why I had to decide on a match as soon as possible and go to the report. "Uhh... ah! Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The girl in the mask jumped with the feeling of tearing. Stepping in with maximum flexibility is similar to shooting a bow. I didn''t think it would be as fast as a human child. However, her opponent is only one of two in the world, who became a magician at just seven years old. This unusual speed does not rush a blow. I''m not afraid. She was quietly holding the ice spear and staring at the girl who was approaching at super high speed. "What you''re trying to protect is what I''m trying to protect.That''s why I know how you feel. " He thought so, thinking of his beloved families in the audience seat. Thus, the tournament is held in front of you. The final battle began. 635 Chapter 622 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 20) In addition to his natural motor abilities and flexibility, Touri was naturally endowed with abilities. It is the goodness of Kang. Although there was no bullshit performance like the sixth sense, the ability to feel sensitive to crises and avoid them was first class. It would have been a difficult qualities as a swordsman. Jumping at super high speed, the young sword princess approaching Wurst shook her sword and had a bad feeling at that moment. "Uhhh! Ahh...!" She twisted her body heavily in the air, forcibly changing the slashing trajectory. It''s like blocking a spear''s range. Keep your body away. Touri''s blow slashed the sky. The moment the young sword princess changed her movements, the Hood boy was retreating. D D Tulli thought he was watching carefully. This move. A provocative change. I felt like I was being watched closely. "Whoa! This is awesome!The super fast blow was brilliant, but let''s say the boy who wrapped it in a single piece of paper was a big deal! " Only a handful of people know it''s not that simple. "That priest... You were aiming for something now...?" That''s what Rumber murmured. "If I were to use a spear, I would have just borrowed it from the venue.And yet my grandson went out of his way to make a spear with magic.Oh, my God. Does it make any sense?What it means to be ice. " Shark twisted his mouth. "Did you let me handle this changing attack?I think I was able to take it. " Brev looks back. "Brother, were you attacking fast?" What? On the other hand, there are simple brothers. "Uhh...!" Touri knew instinctively that Wurst was dangerous, but there was no ''stop'' option. Win and go to your beloved mother. Because there is nothing else. The masked girl rushes out again. The sword is fast and sharp. And feel free. The blow swinging down from the top shifted the trajectory and sometime became a torso wreck. Wurst prevented it by placing his spear vertically. At that moment, the Baby Sword Princess''s attacks overlap twice or three times. "Are you going to break the ice spear or are you measuring its strength?Either way, it''s not a dark cloud attack.Turn around and it''s over, priest. " Burkhardsen understood the meaning of his daughter''s attack and smiled quietly. The severity of the attack is also the inhibition of the opponent''s behavior. Lambert thought that if he kept slashing at that speed, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. But... Yes, but... The opponent is Wurst. and feed them. He was much older and lay down than the Marquis thought. He was a man who kept taking a boom and still didn''t quit "Operation Water Puddle." The Little Sword Princess knocked on the wooden sword several times, and then she was taken off her feet. Wurst wasn''t just ready. Water was dripping from the tip of the ice spear to the feet. From the beginning, I didn''t intend to play a straightforward martial arts game. "Ahhh!?" Touri is out of balance. Had he been of the ranks, he would have been of great magnitude here. The Hood Magician is already about to turn into an attack. However, the girl''s physical abilities also allowed her to attack from her posture. His body was oblique from his feet, but he fired a blow that made him immediately incapable of fighting. "Wow...!?" Wurst was even more embarrassed about this. Even so, defenses in the Ice Spear were only a matter of everyday training. His spearhead master seemed to consider the slowness of the sequence immature. (Well, if it wasn''t a spear reinforced with magic, I''d have broken my belly and eaten something good!?) Behind the hood, a cold sweat flows. On the other hand, Tulli''s body is spinning with momentum while firing an unnatural blow, restoring his posture in an instant. Then enter the pursuit. The steps were fast and firm. I didn''t want to know that I had enough vigilance at my feet. Wurst cannot help but realize that the same operation will no longer work. The tormented poke is relentlessly played by the young sword princess. If he falls into his pocket, he will be the one to lose. (No, it''s strong. I can''t win a martial arts match...!) The speed of this switching would have been the strength of Wurst. But he''s not going to fight straight from the start. There was a man who knew the vision of this sorcerer, and when he heard the whining of his heart, he would have thought that there was no audacity in it. "Ugh!" Touri felt a resemblance to frustration. Wurst''s attack only buys time. It feels possible. However, I am unable to completely overwhelm that appeased attack. One more step and you''ll get away with it. She doesn''t know. This boy always fights the overwhelming mighty and is a ''escape'' specialist who can continue to escape, even when paired with ''superior''. His magician is training his apprentice to survive at all. It is also in the form of pure ''thoughts''. (Yeah, I''m starting to see a little bit of this child''s moving space.) A slashing storm and a palliative prick thrown in between. In that gap, Wurst begins'' learning ''. This means that even a small amount of ''counter-attack'' is possible. Until then, Wurst, who should have been pushed unilaterally, suddenly turned into an offensive. Lambert laughs at it. "I was full of defenses, but I didn''t expect to attack.How are you going to fix the puncture gap?Isn''t my daughter that sweet? " As the words suggest, Wurst is manipulating his spear with a cold sweat behind his hood. If you make a mistake with one hand, the game ends instantly. But one step at a time, surely, he leads to "that blow." On the other hand, Touri was confused. I am stronger. There''s no doubt about that. I also found it clever to avoid it. It will soon be defeated. Even though it is. And yet, I can''t get rid of my bad feelings. The two characters "defeated" seem to be secretly sticking together. "Uhh, ahh...!" But she can''t lose. If you lose here, you can''t leave anything to your beloved mother! Princess Young Sword decided to shoot herself. I don''t intend to go out with them as soon as possible. Ultimate punch to screw down the craftsman. I thought about deciding on a match. Sharpen your focus to the limit. The spear that was thrown out looked like slow-motion. Fly this with all your might and knock on the fastest attack before returning to hand. In fact, Touri had the ability to do just that. We certainly had the potential to beat Wurst. However, the opponent was trained as a child in a hundred battles. He is a mastermind of the disgusting way of fighting. Best timing. Best angle. Tulli''s strike reached the side of the spear without hesitation. The young sword princess imagined a big pop-up. At that moment. "Huh?" The word would have been spoken by everyone at the venue. The shots of Princess Young Sword slipped through the ice spear. It was there. It was a rod-shaped "water". (Al''s asshole! You put the ice back in the water!) The Hood Magician was only after this moment from the beginning. From the beginning, the purpose was to make people recognize what they had knitted with their magic as "spears." Instead of being stopped by a spear, the sword with momentum sprinkles the water and stretches out big. Faster than recognizing what happened. This is what Wurst was planning to do. "Your mother will definitely help you." Could the little words have been recognized by the young sword princess? Tulli''s body was struck. A current appearing from the magician''s hands blew her out of the ring. It''s a gentle attack everywhere. With the will to never get injured, you can do your best to reduce it. The girl''s body sank into the cushion and the stunned body dropped the dagger. "It''s nice to be able to fight this far without using physical strengthening, but as a spearhead, it''s usually a complete defeat.We won the game, but we still need to train. " His spear teacher recognised once again the weakness of his disciples. There was some time before the referee made the ''win'' decision. The venue was also silent. "That''s it, that''s it! Winner, Worstock!" A huge cheer winds up to echo that voice. In the screaming rain, the young sword princess was silent, and the lion-like man stared at Wurst with angry eyes. 636 Episode 623 Tenjin-Gomae Match (Part 21) The closing ceremony of the game in front of the Tendo and Co-Organizer. The closing ceremony of the unusual competition was also unusual. It lacked the appearance of some people. Organizer and drafter, Housekeeper Burkheissen Lambert. And now Touri the Sword Princess, who has reached the only "Fifth World War" in the tournament. There are a number of other notable people out there. Where did they disappear? That''s... "What you see over there is the Marquis de Burkheissen..." "Wow, you just got here the other day, so you didn''t miss the boulder, did you?" Wurst, Alto Kramput and his grandfather Shark Kramput, who finished all the games in front of him with a (huge) overwhelming victory, came near Lion Man''s House. (Hmm... did Grandpa follow you too...) I came here immediately from the closing ceremony to disappear to see the mother of Tootsie Touri, of course. My grandfather followed me there. As for Shark, he was the one who brought the ''information'', and there was a reason to worry about his grandchildren, so it is natural to accompany him, but as for Alto, it is also true that acting alone was easier. (It would have been safer and more secure to sneak in with the signal blocker, ask for help around Yate, who has a long ability to hide, or have Abel use the "pay the bill" magic...) In time, it was actually a good night at Alto, but in the opinion of a professional physician, Jaxlow, if he says'' there really isn''t time '', he can''t come right away. That''s why we''re here. "But, Al, can you really cure the Marquis?" "I''m not the one who''s gonna fix it, and I don''t know if it''s gonna work." Wearing a robe deep into his eyes, Alto, still in "Worst Mode", slapped his little bag that he raised on his hips. It contains potions made by his beloved master Abel. His mentor, Archie Elf, keeps his disciples medicated so that they can survive at all times in danger. It was not only a potion that was a normal healing medicine, but also an antidote to poisoning and paralysis and a nutrient that could fight hunger. This nutrient is what Alto wants this time. Tulli''s mother is debilitated from her coma. You won''t wake up, and even if you wake up, your weak body won''t be able to do anything anymore. However, there are exceptions here. It''s Abel''s medicine that I didn''t tell you about. The nutrients she carefully crafted not only have a salivary effect, but also can nourish a weak body without strain. I can assure you that if you give your weakened body suddenly strong medicine, it will be counterproductive to reject it. Alto explained this to his grandfather as a ''secret medicine''. Just ''nutrients'' on the boulder is no reason for the Marquis to wake up. At the same time, please keep your mouth shut. "Oh, I know. If you talk about the elf medicine, it''ll be a big fuss.So I end things without knowing people.Isn''t that right? " "Thank you, Grandpa." "Ah, it''s a big grandson''s favor, and people''s lives are at stake.Besides, that''s what Lucika''s best friend brought, right?I can''t sell his friend. " Every time I go home - and even during a vigilant tour of the King''s City like this one - my daughters, Lucika, are escorted by Elves. Shark therefore assumes that his beloved daughter''s "friend" is a considerable Elf tribe. Besides, he gave it to the children without hesitation, even though it was a "secret medicine". (Probably a high elf. If he sucks, he''ll reach the Elders.Then, not only is it about Lucika''s friendship, but if we get into trouble, we could turn the Elves into enemies.This guy won''t be able to get down if he doesn''t have to...) Chilari and Shark stared at their grandson''s bag. Elf medicine. I wonder if you''re a pharmacist or someone who''s connected to it, if you can bring it up or create it. (I don''t know, Doctor St. Locus, but there is a possibility that his immediate apprentice class.It''s no wonder my Lucica doesn''t even know such a big guy (...).) Locus, the best pharmacist of the High Elves. It is the presence of fairy tales for humans. Many scholars deny the existence, and in fact, no one has seen it. In the human literature in the first place, the existence is vague at the time of the history of magic teaching, and there is no trace of any sacred history. So neither did this war-torn adventurer dream that his daughter''s friends were "more than that". "- Well, that''s a good idea." Shark looks back with a pulled face. "Why are you guys here...?" There are three people there. Both are male. "Hmm! Of course it helps people in need!" Driftstone, brother! With the Slax brothers. Well, you need Al''s help, right? It was Hatoko-sama. Grandfather and grandson face to face. I think Shark. The two of us have ample combat ability, judgment ability, and even latency, but what about these three...? Are you going to push me back?No, in some cases, we might need to get the guild to run people...You can chase them away at any time, should we just wait and see?) Still, looking at his grandson, the Hood boy shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile. Apparently, he was thinking about the same thing. Alto Cranput approached his grandfather and whispered another story. "Grandpa, the Marquis Mansion will take the form of infiltration, right?" "Of course. If you want to come in from the front, you have to talk about" secret medicine. "It''s unlikely to be trusted, and it''ll make it impossible to shut up. " Here''s what Shark said. Many are already aware of the illness of the Marquis de Burkheissen. If it suddenly healed, you would know that ''something happened'' anyway. Then it would be better for the Marquises to ''know nothing'' from the beginning. From the point of view of their own safety, things should be kept secret. Alto also agreed with the opinion. "The question is, where is the lady?" "Oh, it''s got Jack Slow talking.On the third floor west of the building, in the shade of the trees.The Rumber guy says he can keep them quiet, and the guards don''t seem to be in the room.In other words, once we get inside the building, we''re unlikely to be witnessed. " "Have you been looking into it so far? The boulder is my grandfather." "Fu, fuheh...! Oh no!" It''s a little feisty. Alto thought so. Shark looks back tightening his face. "In this case, secrecy is important, don''t make a scene and pull your legs." Fufu! I''ll take care of it. Oops! Copy that. I don''t feel a little reluctant, but I understand that Shark, who knows the three of them, is the one who tells me to be honest when he really says "go home." By the way, these three don''t naturally know about the "secret medicine". But I only know that I''m going to do it for that girl. On the contrary, I''m trying to help for such a fuzzy reason, so I''m sure they''re all lovers of okonomiyaki. In some cases, you will know that you will be caught in trouble. (That said, there is no civil unrest in King''s City...I don''t suppose I''ll be even more vigilant...) Shark, who thought so, rounded his eyes as he approached the Marquis. "What the hell!? I didn''t hear anything like this, Jackslow!?" It was a good level of security, to say the least. There were many armed knights and soldiers standing. Alto Cranput looks back at his grandfather. "You didn''t know we were coming, did you?" "That won''t be the case.Did you just decide to get in here?You can''t gather people all of a sudden.And look at their movements.That''s not the move of anyone to be alert to an assault at the moment.The look on your face is far from imminent.I mean, the Lambert guy just happened to be gathering soldiers for some reason. " Shark of the Hundred Fights is almost accurately describing the situation based on the knights'' placement and movements. Actually, there were two reasons for this. One was to invite the King after the closure of the meeting as co-host. However, it was something that was not known to the rest of the population for security reasons. Another reason is for Madame. When Lambert''s wife was found to be in danger, more and more scattered people were selling "I can cure myself." Those soldiers are there to catch up with such chaotic people. In other words, even if Alto and his wife offered "treatment" from the front, the Marquis, who was becoming more suspicious, should not have been trusted by Russia. "What should I do, my grandson? Do you want to change the date?It''s pretty hard to sneak into this vigilance, huh? " Originally, I would like to do so.Does the mother''s life have to be postponed? " D D It sounds like Jaxlow is talking about today and tomorrow.If you look at the place where the museum hasn''t gotten noisy, "now", it''s definitely still alive.That''s all I can do. " "... then the conclusion is settled" "You''re being reckless. You are." Even so, Shark immediately decided that if anything happened, he was responsible for everything. 637 Chapter 624 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 22) "Don''t you come." Grandpa spoke in conclusion. The three men silenced with their mouths in a letter to. That''s what I''m trying to say, but I don''t think you can get through me to the level of security that you see over there. Can you break through without being found?If asked, it will be impossible for anyone. Thinking so, it was amazing that Yate could track and move without being distracted by a lot of people... "I''m going with Al. Do you understand?" Grandpa says so, but if you two were going, it would have been better if Fi or Abel were partners. Mighty Teachers don''t have to say that. Fei can sense other people, and above all, it''s a big thing to ''accommodate magic''. (That way, for only a few seconds, I could use the special skill used by that Rhone Loop sorceress who fought in the Great Ice Plains, "The Concealed Magic".....) Well, even if I borrowed magic, the recoil would still be amazing for me right now... I tried to fool my grandfather. "Is Grandpa good at undercover?" "I''m not really good at it...As an adventurer, I can do just that. " "Is that like searching for bandits...?" "Well, that''s not so bad....." Glampa with her eyes down has a bad tooth cut. When I tilted my neck, Cyril''s executive scratched his rich hair. "... this is a material often despised by other races... but with the goal of money, there are a lot of soft (...) people." "Yawning? What?" "Some people steal money monster children and eggs and take them home.Some do it individually, while others get it at the behest of the Moneygeba Foundation.... we have a suspected Vicomte in Cyril. " Some monsters are angry and come to the city to get it back. In some cases, they become a major battle between the city and monster groups. "In that case, I sometimes go back with a pellet.Well, if you get a lot of "human smell" stained, even if you try to put it back, you can be left unattended or killed by your parents on the spot.... " What a waste of time. The Elves generally hate humans, but there must be a reason for that, too. "That''s why the three of you are waiting here. Is that good?" The three nodded reluctantly. Should I say that it is good that there is no one to mess with it? Grandpa took out a clean cloth from his luggage and wrapped it around his face with dexterity. Quickly, you can instantly mask yourself. "Wow, that''s amazing." When a simple impression is leaked, the Slacks brothers somehow start commenting with their faces. "Handling cloth well is the basic skill of our adventurers." "Don''t wrap your luggage, wrap it around your feet to replace your shoes, or use it as a dressing.It''s pretty hard to do it quickly, isn''t it? " Finished. Surely, with or without such skills, life and death will be divided. Brev nodded well, too. "I''m taking classes in Cyril, too.But if it''s a miscellaneous guild, there are places like this that I haven''t told you about. " Grandpa shrugs his shoulders. "Covering your face isn''t just about ''hiding''.It also means protecting your face from intense sunlight and sandstorms, or protecting your respiratory system in cold areas.As for me, I think I should make it mandatory for all the guilds.... " The grandfather stood up suddenly. Mm-hmm. I know you''re a shark crampet in your backpack, but strangers don''t see you at all. Excellent technique. Perhaps we can expect more infiltration. "All right, let''s go. Al, you ready?" "Yeah." So my grandfather and grandson started an undercover operation. In conclusion, Grandpa''s instructions were correct. A place to hide. The way to the road through the gap for a moment. All of them make sense. I was so good at infiltration that I had the illusion that I had been given advance notice of the sentry''s placement and patrol route. "Al, you''re amazing." "...? What is it?" "Well, that''s how to turn off the signs.I saw it at the time of the Viscount Baumann''s respite kidnapping, but I can''t feel anything in front of me.It''s amazing, the skill of a leading magician. " But this is a deterioration of that sorceress. Incidentally, Grandfather praises me this way, but Abel doesn''t give me any. Say... "... Al''s is just using his magic to cover up the mess.If you can sense magic from someone like me or Fei, it will stand out.Never a technology to be trusted. " That''s why Abel found the killer, Ajito, in the Mud Incident. The Rhone Loop woman seems to have shrouded herself, including around it. Well, before soul life magic, there was no point. In this way, the vast marquis comes near the building where your wife would be. My grandfather pointed to the window. "There, in the shade.Even if I put it in, there is a possibility that the doctor will follow me.Are there any measures in place around here? " Well, just in case. With Abel''s Sleep Powder, it would have been easier. I don''t have it right now, so worst of all, will you rely on your strength to lose consciousness due to lightning strike? "It''s hard to tell when to fit in.Sometimes I apologize for killing people. " "Hit me on the back of the neck, or hit me on the cheek?" "That''s right, but most of the time, he doesn''t faint just by agony.It''s him now. " Grandpa pointed to the cloth he was wrapping. Does it mean there are other uses? "It''s a tough way to do it.Keep your mouth shut so you don''t make a sound and then faint.It would be easier if I could clean it up. " If you put a cloth on your neck from behind and carry it with vigour, you will be able to break your neck bones without any sound. It''s a way to hide your face, Adventurer. It''s a technique that can be applied to crime. Well, if you don''t put me in executive position, I''ll be in trouble... Granpa is looking at the structure of the building. "The back entrance leads to the courtyard, so virtually only the front entrance.Maybe it''s safer to go around the side and get in through the window. " It''s amazing how quickly you can grasp something like this. And again, you really have a wrestling skill, a leading adventurer. "Can you get past the right place?" "I see. - But the first floor will be the most vigilant.I''ll throw you upstairs, so you might want to go upstairs.In that case, we''ll have Al infiltrate alone. " Well, sometimes I can do it alone. I nodded. Well, let''s go. At the same time as I said, my grandfather made a strange expression. "Wait, Al. Structurally, there may be a magical precaution here -" A huge alarm sounded. My grandfather was right, but he was late. Beep Beep and his grandfather whispered to the sudden alarm. "Arrow Rika...! But it looks like it was installed in the Mansion!? Well, I don''t think I''m going this far just for my wife!In the first place, the range of activation is too wide!Normal equipment and procedures can''t be so wide and sharp!What the hell is going on...!? " After all, it seems to be an event outside the scope of expectations. But this is probably my fault too. If Phil and Abel were here, they would have been able to figure out the magical tricks at once. But they''re not here. Then I had to find the magic flow based on the premise of "impossible to see".Because I have the ability of ''root interference''. I neglected to do so.Leave everything to my grandfather. This result is the result. After all, I''m completely immature. Grandpa says. "The guards will be on their way soon! Al, if you''re going to retreat, this is the moment!Fortunately, the sights of a hidden place have led the way! What should we do!? " "In that case, her mother..." My grandfather kept quiet. Our safety. And the Marquis'' life. Either way. If we leave here, we can retreat, but the security will be tighter. That should make it impossible to re-enter. That means you won''t be able to help your mother, who''s going to die today. That''s why I said it. "Grandpa, throw me upstairs and retreat!" "Are you going to help me in this situation!? But then you..." "There''s no time! I''ll take care of myself, so hurry!" DDDD My grandfather leaned for a moment and raised his face. There was a strange color of ''determination''. "Go!" Shark Crampt grabbed my back and threw it upstairs. It was an excellent control. I see my grandfather in the window. Will you hide soon? "Grandpa...!" He didn''t run away. With a powerful step, he runs towards the entrance of the building. That means one thing. (Are you going to buy me some time?!) It''s a terrible risk. It will definitely be a battle, and it will be followed by captivity or death. But we can''t go back here. My grandfather is not hiding anymore. At the time of this decision, there is no alternative to moving forward. I got my grandfather involved. You have to understand what that means. "That''s a problem with me!" Still, he raised his voice as loud as his grandson could hear it. Let''s go, let''s go save her mother and Grandpa Shark! Rolling into the hallway, I ran out of my mind. 638 Chapter 625 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 23) Rutilia. That is the name of the woman who is the mother of the young sword and the wife of the Housekeeper of Burkhardsen. The age is the same as that of Lucica Crampot 23, and therefore, like Lucica, you will have my child at 15. Now she''s lying on the floor, quietly about to finish her day. And it was clear to everyone in his eyes that his cheeks were open, and his face was pale, and the end was nigh. "Uhh... uhh..." A beautiful girl, very similar to her mother, tried to get her tired body closer to Rutilia. "You idiot!" His father struck him in the hand. Pain and shock stop the little girl''s body. Meanwhile, a man like a lion entered. It''s as if you''ll never get close to your wife. "Do you think a failure like you can get close to Rutilia!How dare you take such an unusual defeat and bring it closer to the mother who swore to victory!? " "Uhh... ah... uhh..." Touri compares his mother to his father. His stupid face was pale. I want to rush to my beloved mother at once. But I can''t. That''s not for physical reasons. My lord. There is a voice there. This is the only voice in my heart that was allowed to enter the "family". "... Theo. What happened to those useless people?" "As ordered, we have been banished.But was it good?They are the leading doctors in this country. " "Hmph. A swordsman who can''t save people is useless than a broken sword!What is it, "Leave it to me", "Wait for the good news"!It''s just like a con artist!As long as I confess that I can''t beat you from the beginning, Jaxlow is more sincere! " Rumber brightens his face with anger, but Theodore thinks it''s a difference in direction. The doctors who had expelled her earlier were certainly incapable of curing the Marquis. But that attitude seemed to him to calm down the upsetting Burkheissen Household, not to hang him and wind up the money. Of course, it is true that only the result of ''not cured'' remains. (Rutilia won''t be able to help you as soon as possible.....) Either way, all the doctors who asked for medical attention have left the Marquis. Their views were all consistent. He said, "Today will be the last day tomorrow." (Your Highness, if Rutilia can''t help you anymore, at least she wants to stay with her family at the end.....) Lambert, angry about not being cured, also knows that he still has the blessing of being able to ''take care of the end''. There are those who go to war and never return. Someone goes out of the city and feeds the beast. If there is a place of insecurity, even in the walls, even those who go missing. I can''t stay. Only the artifacts come back. Only the devastated "wreckage" fell on the ground. Compared to these people, Runbar must have been blessed forever. Of course, there is no such thing as salvation or happiness. (Your Excellency is in deep sorrow.But he knows the meaning of losing.But what about Master Touri?There is only Lutilia on this side.The meaning, the magnitude of the loss.Is it something that little children can carry?) He knows how much she likes her mother. I know the days when I come close with a smile, even if I don''t have to say a few words. "Uhh... ahh..." Theodore wondered what a sad moan it was. This child - no, what happens when this parent and child lose someone they love? There are people who deserve to die. On the other hand, there are those who must not die. Theodore thought that Rutilia, the sun that lit up the Marquis de Burkheissen, was definitely the latter. (If you can''t do anything, you must give yourself a quiet time until the very last moment) The heart of the Marquis de Burkheissen was so determined. (Perhaps you (...) understand that too.) Theodore does not forget that there is an important case apart from that of Rutilia. A slight silence was plunged into the shade of the tree - and shortly afterwards the three heard the word ''abnormal''. Immediately after the unforgettable alarm (...) was sounded, there was a raging noise or a metal bump in the vicinity of the building. Both the Housekeeper of Burkhardsen and his heart immediately understood that it was the "sound of war". "What is it!? What happened!?" The lamber yelled at the door. Leave it outside this building for a while. In front of the front door, the intruder was told that he was rampaging. Theodore, with a cool personality, told the Marquis, "I''ll see how it goes," and left the room. Then, listen to the "number" of bandits and tilt your neck. "Alone? Just one? And he doesn''t run, he doesn''t enter the building, he doesn''t move in front of the front door?" "That''s right...! But it''s so strong!The Onigami are also surprisingly violent. " "Stupid thing... A person who guards a building shall not make such a statement.And no matter how powerful you are, how many ways can you hang them all at once, wind them around and finish them with arrows? " "Ha, but that''s not the strength of the opponent..." Theodore understood that after seeing his men disturb the battlefield and the beast without fear of him. At the same time, the importance of "your own standing position" is also important. (Doesn''t move from the front door - if it''s strong enough, it won''t cut through the bloodstream and escape, or step inside or build.Nevertheless, do not move.Then there is one answer. - It''s a diversion.The invading thief must have friends.) The young owner of the Beechevelle family, who tried to lead the fight to the scene, decided to stop it immediately. We decided that we should tighten our focus. Increase the security at the location I''m ordering. I gave instructions quickly and accurately, but I remembered that I had heard one thing. "Talking about the strong thieves, how many of us got hit?How many survivors? " Strangely enough, there are no deaths. What? Theodore was taken aback. The man in the mask was enormous. No, his actual height is not as high as 190, so it''s not a protruding torso. But it''s a thick muscle and a bloody fighting spirit. And above all, he thought that his will was great for those who were there. It''s as if the mountains were there. The mountain was terrible. He did not coddle, he did not pose, and he did not hesitate to advance against the first guard who rushed to the scene. They were more fortunate in this. And in a moment when I forgot to form a team, I assembled it into one of them. It was the captain. Ignore those at the forefront and call the captain immediately. In a moment, the scream rose. The captain was lying down in a strange figure. It''s not just a blow, it''s not a slash. In a crooked position, a strong captain they knew was stuck on the ground. ! Through the gap between the amazing, the Mountain creates the same kind of victims one after the other. Destroy the opponent''s commander and destroy the slow-moving. It was obviously a way of fighting those who knew how to fight against groups. One of the crushed knights learned that his limbs had been removed instantly. I was astonished at the skill, but it is also true that I was relieved to understand that severe pain would go back to normal with proper treatment. He stayed put and watched ''After the reinforcements''. It was to know how the masked man was hands-on. The group is approaching. Retreat immediately. The knight chases. The team is slightly disturbed. Then, from that point of view, we will assemble and mass produce "crushed humans" like ourselves. It''s not just that I''m good at taking time, such as being clever. How do I ''fish'' a group?Or it is the movement of a man who knows best whether he can bring forth fear. At the same time, it was clearly a familiar move in the fight against the strong. It would have always been - in some cases alone - the true apex of a man who had defeated a crowd of adventurers who had crashed on the sidewalk. "Yu, bow...! Shoot the bow!" "No! If you shoot here, you''ll hit fellow ''falling'' people right there!" "Nuu... nh! Cunning!" The knights grind their teeth. Meanwhile, a masked man with a large number of knights is working on a different idea. (These aren''t junk fish...)Prolong the fight, you''ll read our habits, and you''ll notice I''m starting to get tired.Besides, I''m not going to kill you.If this is a simple killing, or a retreatable battle, ''swallowed'', we''ll decide on a match in the meantime....) He is a war adventurer who knows the dangers of buying time - that is, staying and fighting. (No... don''t spare ''afterwards''. I decided to throw it away for my grandson.Then it''s fine just here... You can crush it here alone.) A man like a mountain smiled under a mask. It seemed like the pressure was rising instantaneously, and the man fell down. The Mountain is obviously getting bigger. Thereafter, it was more one-sided. The masked man transformed everyone on the spot into a "avant-garde art" shape. The fallen man was terrified, but none but the Mountain himself knew that his temper was a ''clear overheat''. (But it''s weird....) And the felling man thought. No one can move properly. And we know that there will be new reinforcements soon after this. And yet men don''t run or break into it. I didn''t understand the meaning. I didn''t know exactly where the mask was aimed. Such a mysterious man hardened himself. He seemed surprised to see something. But the knight who fell couldn''t move his neck, so I didn''t know what surprised the man so far. "You''ve eaten more time than I thought...." Alto Cranput sweats. Entering from the second floor, he was able to reach the third floor without engaging in combat, using "sign blocking" and hiding using the body of the child. It seems to have run away somewhere except for the one in the home position. I suppose I owe it to my grandfather. (Now, positively, there is a long corridor at the front of that door, and further beyond that is the "shade of the trees"...?) As he approaches the door, Alto tries to look beyond the door. At that moment, a voice rang. "--he who is hiding there.You should come out. " (No way, did you read the signs!? You''re supposed to be blocking it!? Then this is quite a user!) Alto Cranput still doesn''t show up grandiosely, but peeks a little inside. There is a beautiful man standing with a sword in one hand. Theodore, the heart and best friend of the Lord of Burkhardsen. (It''s no joke to fight here!? If the medicine bottle breaks eventually, it will be a big deal!) Boys with a tight atmosphere think about how to deal with it. We don''t have much time. 639 Chapter 626 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 24) Now, what do we do...? I''m worried. If that good-looking guy is a weak opponent, I''ll kill him instantly, but he''s hopeless... "What''s wrong!? Why don''t you come out!? I know you''re there!" Kang, there was a sound. This is it. There must have been a knife or something on the other side of the door where I was. He put on his hood and showed up. The man''s face turns into a surprise. I guess so. No way, I don''t think children will come out. But the surprise is that at least you weren''t at the game venue. "Who are you...? You''re not a little dwarf, are you?" Well, wouldn''t knowing who it is be a good ingredient? Confusion and misunderstanding can be important elements in the fight. "The ghost kind... but I don''t think so.I don''t feel any trace of dust.But you have a ''sound''. " It''s quite finished. This guy didn''t break my signal, but he noticed the intruder with a faint noise. Is it because of the one-way street, it would have been better to pay attention only to the front? Mr. Ikemen points his sword. "If you have any pride, tell me your name and purpose!Who are you and what do you want to be here!? " Spread wind magic into your throat. Change the color of your voice. "--If you ask for a name, you should name it first." This is not provocation, it''s time to buy. If we can find a slight gap, we can decide. The tone has also been changed deliberately. That is why the man leaned his neck in suspicion. "Your voice and tone don''t match your appearance...I mean, you''re not a person. " Of course, I won''t answer that murmur. There is no need for that. He finally thinks of me as a suspicious person. "Last confirmation. Are you going to name it?" I don''t think so. There''s no way. The man who seemed to have perceived it with my attitude... "!?" They''re closing in a flash and slashing me! Without physical and cognitive enhancement, it could have been instantly amputated. Slash and distance. I was going to avoid it in sufficient time, but part of the robe was torn. Is the bottle okay, this one? On the other hand, the man looks as if he was surprised and alert at the same time. "You hit me with a blow...!Besides, this sword blow...! " The dagger looked like it was wrapped in a strange light. Is that magic? I''m sure that''s why you made the decision to hit me more than just a sword. "Magic weapon..." I murmur. I know that the weapon in his hand is rare, but Gado showed me the real thing, and Yantine gave me a guide to "versus magic weapons." (Because my clothes have been cut, I will not take care of it.If Tine had been here, she would have gotten it.) But there are many things I''ve measured with a single blow. There may be a trump card, but it might be better to finish it before then. (It is dangerous to prolong it.The medicine bottle would be bad in the first place.) I think I can handle it. All I can do is believe in myself. Counter the next attack. Let''s bet on that. "... mmh!?" The other man wrinkles between his eyebrows. I don''t know if there''s any sense of magic, but he still noticed that my mood has changed. "Even if you look at my sword, you''re not going to dare, and you''re going to challenge me with your bare hands...!I don''t think you''re a kind of spirit anymore!? " Spirits... I have family and acquaintances and hostiles. Concentrate your magic. Fill your body well and don''t miss a single shot at the same time. (Coming...!) A man''s body explodes. Enhanced awareness keeps the opponent alert to a counterattack from our side while aiming for a Special Strike. At the same time, it can be seen that the motion has a fine face. If the opponent is inferior, they can be cut as they are, and even if they are equal, they may get caught by this. I mean, you''re used to fighting. --It just looks good to me (...). That''s why you can pretend to be caught. The man''s sword went into orbit as I was aiming for. At that moment, I struck the sword with my magical palms, and at the same time, I struck a defenseless body. Thundercracker. Pretty strong to make sure you faint. "Guha...!?" If a third party had seen this scene, it would have looked like the man who had been slashed had suddenly blown up. My counter seems to have hit me well. A man''s body is knocked against the hallway wall. (You passed out, didn''t you?) I want to run right into the shade, but just to be sure... "Nh, nnhh...!" The man stood up trembling. Something like an intense "obsession" comes to mind in his eyes. That means it happened with energy. "Gh...." The man who stood up, however, swayed his body. Your eyes are moving and you''re about to turn white. "Hmm...!" A man who has lost his magic weapon draws a spare sword. And I stuck it in my own leg without straying. There must have been a lot of pain, but as a result, he''s completely awake. With a trembling body, I repositioned my sword with blood. (No, this is crazy....) What a passion. Do you want to stop the intruder? Still, it''s flabbergasting. And since he was injured, his combat power must have dropped dramatically. It should be tough just standing there. "I won''t let you go...! I won''t let you interrupt their last farewell...!" He stood up for loyalty. In other words, so that Lion Man and Face-chan can break up with their mother at the end of their life, they will stop me even if they risk their lives. Then I can''t let you martyr in that "thoughts". She, and you. It''s good to see her off a long time ago. (With the next thunderbolt, I will definitely lose consciousness....!I''ll finish everything before he wakes up again...!) That''s what I was thinking, and I was thrilled. He sandwiched his tongue with his front and lower teeth. (You mean you won''t lose consciousness even if you die!? If you set this up, this person won''t die!?) Can I do the right thing? One step wrong, this man is going to heaven, even if his mother is saved. I don''t know how you''re feeling, but if someone who''s done so much dies, she feels sad. What do we do!? What should I do!? Do you want to continue the fight? Or should we just leave him and run? No, ignore it and go straight to the room, but this guy will come after you. We have to do something here, arrowhead. I''ll have to bet on a bee or a chicken. That''s what I thought. I heard multiple footsteps. I wonder if reinforcements are here. "Hey, hey, hey!" I was unexpectedly flabbergasted by the lost voice. It was the three people I knew - the Hatoko-sama and the Slax brothers. The mask is covered, but there is no mistake. "Hey, why are you here!?" "The fact that the alarm went off doesn''t mean you can''t get out, right?That''s why I came here with a little effort! " That''s probably because of "brother." No, if the alarm goes off, run!Why are you jumping into the fire!? It''s only natural that I came here through the front door, and my grandfather must have been a jerk. All three of you will get your tricks later, won''t you? "I don''t know, but you had a fight with this guy, right?Then I''ll stop you with me and my brother, and you go! " That''s what the "brother" says. "Yes! We can do it too!" Even Brev did that. But there''s nothing we can do if we don''t go here. Your mother''s life, your grandfather''s. "... okay, please." All we have to do now is believe. The big idiots in the barbecue. 640 Chapter 627 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 25) Mud rope. mud rope, mud rope, mud rope, mud rope It was a muddy entrance. I''m not an adrift, so I''ll have to turn around for a sudden accident. In this case, it''s exactly like, "How should I pack up?I didn''t even think of it. Just to save her mother. And I want everyone who helped me get home safely. I would like to make these two points come true anyway. Just look back a little bit. On my behalf, the three of them who took on that good-looking opponent went to the run-down good-looking guy who had been struck by lightning, lost his magic weapon, and suffered a big injury to his leg. Wow! Still, it''s all blown up. No, yeah. I''ve come this far. Let''s trust them. So, Dash. --The only thing that bothers me is "in the room." The good-looking man said something like not to get in the way of the last moment. Doesn''t that mean there''s a lion man and a face between the shade of the tree? I hate to fight again, but in the end, I have to go there with a mud rope. (At a minimum, be alert to unexpected raids -) I''ll open the door. Then there he is. The Marquis is holding his sword with his angry face. Apparently, they were aware of the battle. I suppose this is natural because I made a loud noise. (The little girl you see over there is the girl in front of you....) I saw her face for the first time. The contents are very cute. And she doesn''t have a sword. She is approaching a woman lying on her bed and is feeling anxious. (It''s a mess, but I''m only sure of one thing.) That means I''m glad to be reckless. A woman who closely resembled the girl on her face was thin and pale. Perhaps this moment is our last chance. In an hour, maybe not. "You are Alto Crane Put...! What are you doing here, and with whose permission...!?" Well, from him, I''m a meaningless intruder. Besides, there''s an obsession with interrupting my last time with my beloved wife. It would be strange not to be angry. In this situation, "I''m here to cure your wife!"No one will believe it. I don''t want to tell you about Abel''s medicine in the first place. Then let the Lion Man sleep and help the lady in the meantime. Obviously, you''ll suspect me, but you never know. After that, whatever you do, I''ll cut you to pieces. Answer me! The Marquis is slashing with great momentum. If you take something like this, even if they say you won''t answer it, you can''t answer it. (You''re treading and slashing really fast!? Same as the good-looking guy earlier, maybe a good user) But in a way, I''ve been prepped for his movements. I think I can handle it somehow. There''s magic in both hands. It will be re-baked earlier, but it will definitely go through. First, knock down his sword. Ugh! But there, the girl broke in. It''s not as harsh as it used to be in the arena, nor is it a weapon swinging. He spread his hands and stood between us. "Touri....!" The Lion Man can pull his weapon in a hurry. I stopped aiming at the counter, too. "This... idiot...!What are you going to do when you suddenly step forward!? " The rumber is intense, but I saw her face and body orientation, and I got it. "Did you protect your father...?" "What...?!?" Immediately after his astonishing face, the emperor of Burkheissen became violent. "Did you think I''d lose!? You unfaithful son of a bitch!" "The other way around." I said it. I don''t know much about this kid, Touri. But there are some things I know. That''s probably because I''ve been in touch with young kids like Phee and Noir. The Lion Man frowns uncomfortably at my words. "What does the opposite mean!?" "I like the meaning of filial piety. Why do you think this kid hid you?" "What...!? What do you know?" Don''t wait for the man to say it, I say. This child''s thoughts are very simple. "This kid likes you. That''s why I took cover." DDDD His expression disappeared from the man''s face. It felt like it was completely poking me in the face. "Stupid... That can''t be happening...!I''ve been to Touri..... " "Ahh... uhh..." There is no reason for a child to admire his or her parents. Looking at the attitude of the Lion Man, it seems that it was not a good relationship. Still, he liked his parents.Father, mother. I wonder if Touri was such a girl. I touched the lamber. To a lamb whose head would be pure white. "Lightning Strike" "~ ~ ~ ~!" A man faints. Unlike the handsome guy who was guarding the hallway, he couldn''t stand the difference between "war" and "war." "Ahh!? Uhh!" I say to the amazing girl. "It''s okay. You promised, right?Mom said she''d help you. " I took off my hood and smiled. It may have been a fake laugh, but it''s not a lie. If we get hit with this, we can''t help it anymore. Let''s take it easy. "... uu" She didn''t attack. Do you believe me? Or did you bet on the word "help"? When I was playing with my robe, I heard a crunch. I remember what was there. At the same time, my grandfather told me about Dr. Jaxlow''s hobbies with his mother and daughter in Burkhardsen. (I''m not a fatalist, but I''m sure it''s no coincidence that this is here.) Take it (...) out and hand it to the girl. "Uhh...! Uhh...!" Understanding what had been handed over, she glanced back at the bed. It''s the flower seed that your sister brought. The remnants of the garden where she dreamed of spending time with her mother. Like I promised to plant flowers with Fei. I''m sure she made the same promise. That''s why it''s a lie if it doesn''t come true. You absolutely have to make it happen. I think the usual future of planting flowers with parents and children must be realized. (''Thoughts'' is here, too) I took out my teacher''s medicine. A nutrient she made for her apprentice. "Did Abel go all the way to make this for me?" "... nh. Good luck." Abel gave me the "Good luck" medicine, so I''m sure it''ll help. I approach a skinny lady like a dead tree. It''s okay. It''s okay. I also know how to take medicine. Bring the bottle closer together, while bringing the magic to its roots. Remove the nightmare lid, which prevents her from waking up. (Oh, thank goodness...) It is easy to remove. "Nh...." A little. A small voice really resounded. It belongs to a sleeping woman. I was about to disappear right now, but I heard a strong voice. "Ahh... ah! Ahh...!" Turi was crying. She was crying and wandering at her mother. I''m sure that was the first voice I heard in a long time. Really, it''s been a long time. At the same time, it seemed that the slight rejuvenation had returned to the thin face. (Stone Abel...!) My magic doesn''t matter, but thanks and gratitude are all I can give to the one who can even recall those who are in the abyss of death. The sleeping woman''s face is very peaceful. I knew I was in time for the time limit. Turi kept crying. But there was a flowery smile. Mm-hmm. After all, children laugh best. (Well... the rest is how we shake ourselves...) Is it possible to cut through a situation like "Raid" in the middle of the day? No, you can''t, this.I mean, isn''t that bad? It''s not a dream story to do something from here. "--Shall I help you?" There, the voice rang. It''s a voice I''ve never heard before. Looking back in haste, the door between the shades was open. When!? Unexpectedly, stand up. There is a man standing there. A man in his late thirties or in his late forties. He looked at us with a smile. Not Touri, me. "What are you doing?I want you to join me. " If you say such a thing, there is no other way than to give it back. "What is it, you bastard!?" 641 Chapter 628 Tendo/Co-organized Match (Part 26) Nazo''s ass is looking at me with a smile on his face. As far as I''m concerned, I''m just tilting my neck at its existence. (I just don''t really like it...?) I don''t recognize this face, but it''s subtle. It feels really subtle, "I know the signs." Suspicious Osan leans on me, sees the lion man hanging on the wall, and then sees his face mama. On his face, something like "remorse" is hidden at the same time as surprise. "Shit, did you see the key scene...?!" The key scene? What the hell are you talking about? The answer quickly came from Osan''s own mouth. "Just a little while after the alarm went off, you defeated Theodore and Runbar and saved Rutilia, who was supposed to be incurable...Exactly what a man has to do, right? It''s Alto Crampot. " Does this guy know about us? Othan continues to be unfortunate to me to be more vigilant. "I can''t believe it... If I evacuate, convince the guards, and hurry, it''ll all be over.Are you really the son of a man? " Lucika Crampot''s kid. (Who are you, you bastard...?--Let''s explore a little. Something may be ''visible'') The magic of your mind is filled with thin, thin, thin, and indoors. If you don''t be too careful, it''s just a tiny little thing you won''t notice. Combine this magic with ''Root Interference'' to see if there is any response. (Got it....!) I suddenly felt like I was making a noise. First of all, this Osan possesses some magic equipment. From the magical form and the knitted surgical technique, I realized that. One of them is an alarm. It''s similar to the one Powako met at the festival for the first time, but the range of detection is very wide. Perhaps it was this alarm that reacted ''outside''. That''s why my grandfather must have been surprised. The other one is the one I use - and the main one, ''hidden magic''. It was a product with a surgical technique that was extremely close to the alley. Even so, compared to the magic ceremony of that Rh?ne-loop sorceress, it looks like a moon soup. But something like that must be effective. In fact, I didn''t notice myself entering this Nazo''s house. And the first thing to attract is the ring-shaped magic equipment. There was a ceremony close to that "gate".In other words, it will be able to move away. However, it does not seem to be durable because it has been made compact. I think it''s probably a ''one-time use only''. Still, if we were to prepare for "what if", it would be a breakthrough performance.If it comes true, I want my children to have it. And since I''ve never heard of such magic equipment, I think it''s probably a relic of the magic history. (There are some magic powers that I think belong to humans, like enclosing the outside of the room.You''re surrounding me?Otherwise, it would be this Osan''s escort....) After exploring to that point, I was very tired and had a headache. The way this force is used is, to put it bluntly, fuel-efficient.And it''s not very efficient. I don''t think it can be used in battle yet. "Yeah? What''s up, Alto Cranput?You look pale...? " "No, anything. - Who are you?" I have a broken item in my possession and I have an escort. It has already hit the customer at this point, but I will ask the customer. Osan smiled. But I don''t try to answer.It seems to be a waste of time. In other words, it''s a ''big deal''. But I was convinced. This man is the father I know. (I don''t know your face... Even if I say the right answer, it won''t be a hassle) When I shut up, Osan will seriously stare at us. "I''d like to know who you are.--Alto Cranput, what are you? " I don''t care what they ask me. I just thought it was Fie. "I have a genius daughter.That''s why you can feel the excitement of something talented on your skin - you don''t even feel that kind of ''excitement'' from the dust.You look like everybody else, even me.However, the "track record" is not.He ascended to the rank of magician at just seven years old, and invented magical instruments isolated in the era of photographers.This is a genius business without exception.It should be called a great contradiction. " As long as I know the circumstances, it''s not a contradiction or anything. Of course, I''m not going to tell you that. "Actually, I tried to find you once." Osan said a terrible thing with his real face. That face doesn''t have a smile. "But I got stuck on the way.Do you know who did it?Those are the elves of the Chamber of Commerce.They would have been able to obscure their existence as much as they wanted, but they appeared magnificently and interrupted. " DD Chairman Shorcina and Mr. Henriette didn''t say a word about that. "I suppose it was a warning to us that you went out of your way to expose yourself.In other words, "If you put your hands on Alto Cranput, I won''t forgive you."We cannot turn them into enemies.You knew that, and you showed up.--Essentially, even Ramiers who hate humans and want to reconcile with them are protected by elves who should have a clear distance....Who the hell are you? " Next time I see you, I have to apologize. No, thank you. The man looks towards the bed. There, she sleeps with a gentle expression. "I still can''t believe that Lutilia, the patient who threw the spoon, is in a state of tranquillity right now.It''s completely different from when you showed me how it was in the morning.Until the other day, I didn''t think she was gonna make it. " That''s what Osan says and takes out the vial. From the looks of it, it looks like there''s even some chemical liquid in it...? "It''s a nutrient that I brought with me just in case it won''t help.This is an exquisite dish that contains cassava grass, which is said to have a spicy effect - " Cassava grass? Cassava grass? I frowned without thinking. "That grass is a kind of poison.Highly effective, but also a heavy burden on the body.It would be counterproductive to give such a thing to a woman on the floor of death. " Fufu? The man smiles loudly. "Regarding the side effects of cassava grass, the judgment has been divided since ancient times.It was only recently that the burden was clearly certified.And how do you know that the periphery, and even the most powerful cities, aren''t spreading yet?Are you deaf enough?No, that''s not true.Perhaps you knew.As a matter of course, about the effects and harm of cassava grass. " "Talented at making magic tools. Even the Little Sword Princess can cross the force.And the skill of magic already surpasses that of most magicians in this country.Besides, do you deviate from the general knowledge of pharmacy...Really, what are you? Alto Crane Put " I realized I slipped my mouth. Or a catch. If you know the side effects of cassava grass, you can''t bring it here. I''m telling you to fool me. "... you seem to be quite familiar with pharmacy." "Not really, but it was necessary.I have only minimal knowledge.One is that I have to be vigilant about poisoning myself.And the other thing - this is more important, but I have a child born with a weakness.That''s how I became more familiar with nutrients.Well, it wasn''t just medicinal herbs, I loved plants and flowers, so I didn''t suffer. " "Oh, do you like flowers?" "Oh, I love it. If it comes true, I''d like to hide early and spend the rest of my life just looking after the garden.--Ask about the attempt. If you are close to Elves, do you know anything about the whereabouts of rare plants?Again, I really like to take care of the garden.I want to keep beautiful and rare flowers with me.For example, the flower called Yaynoon is said to have interrupted its existence at the end of the history of magic, but on the other hand, some people have seen it in the sacred history.It is said that a small, beautiful yellow flower will bloom. " Of course I know a garden full of rare grass and trees, but I''m not going to tell you that. I mean, Osan''s eyes are serious.I guess it''s true that I like horticulture. (If I talk about it any more, I''m starting to get worn out.Forcefully correct the orbit....!) Ask basic questions about horticultural essays. "I don''t want to talk about it, so please tell me.Why, and how can you help me? " In that words, the gardening uncle turned into a real face. "Hmm. Well, let''s start with ''how''.--Ask the Housekeeper of Burkheissen, who is sleeping there."Can''t you do something that wasn''t there this time?"If I ask you, maybe you''ll listen to me.Looks like there''s a lot of dead people out there, which would make it harder for the boulders.Know that your actions will bounce back. " Please, please. If that''s who you are, you''ll be able to be quite reckless. But the first question remains. And that''s the most important thing. "So, why are you helping us?In some cases, it''s even possible to turn the Marquises into enemies.You won''t get the benefit of that. " The gardener''s uncle laughed with his eyes down. Then she turns her eyes to the woman in the bed. "She and Rutilia have known each other a long time.It was also an excuse to visit her at the game before you.That''s why Lord Bailefeld''s offer was to cross the river.If the old man hadn''t told me, I would have told the Housekeeper of Burkheissen, "I want to see the game." The man gazed at me after telling me why. It was a pupil with no funny atmosphere as before, but even a sense of harshness. "--is it you who helped my wife?" "............" For a moment, I sat down. But I shake my head in peace immediately. "No, but are you mistaken?" "Really? You don''t want to talk, or you don''t want to talk?Then don''t ask me again. That''s why I''m talking to myself.--You saved my loved one.Then I''ll thank you enough.Whatever you think, that''s enough for me.I mean... he''s just complacent. " That''s how the man - the king of this kingdom - smiled. 642 Episode 629 Tenjin-Gomae Match (Final) Theodore, a subordinate of the Marquis of Burkhardsen, stood in the garden of the Marquis on a clear day. Behind that line of sight is a flower bed that was taken care of by close parents and children, not gardeners. Now, as he looks at you, he looks back at what happened two months ago. The day of the parade. Theodore was the best of the best in Burkhardsen''s family, and he even had a magical weapon in his hand, a famous artifact. But he lost before the unexpected intruder. By an unfamiliar foodie. --What was that noise? In the house where the clawpoint decree was laid, those who were the parties still secretly talk to each other. Theodore was told some things by his younger best friend. (It is said that (...) is comparable to Her Royal Highness the Fourth Princess, a young stage magician) It was a terrible strength. We failed to carry out any attacks, and defeated ourselves with one of the world''s two greatest objects - a dwarf weapon and a magical weapon - either with our bare hands or with our own hands. According to Master Runbar, he is a super magician, but he also uses his weapons.It is a priest. (Or is that the business of Cyril''s executive?) Shark Crampt, the city''s greatest adventurer. He was one of the thieves who broke into the Marquis. Of course, most people still don''t know that. I saw something horrible before I went to convey the ceasefire order issued by "The Fear". The brave and well-known knights of the Marquis de Burkheissen were transformed into aliens. The front of the entrance looked like that. It was made by just one giant man. A man with mountain pressure said to Theodore, holding his breath. "New? I don''t care. It''s coming." It soon became clear that it was the eyes of someone who wanted to protect even if he gave up his life. Theodore himself had that feeling. When the truce was announced, the giant man seemed to be laughing under the mask. And he sat still. The man is breathing heavily on his shoulders. Even standing seemed difficult. However, the executive position was finally won unharmed. "Ah, damn it, I''ve been hit every time...!Don''t kill... and really use your nerves to ease your healing...!It may not be a good line for me to say, but I have to give my grandchildren sermons and tricks...! " As the word goes. At last there were no dead on the side of the Marquis of Burkheissen. The knights recovered surprisingly easily when the medical staff of the rushed match were healed. It was the best consideration for the executive position. (What are they?Why did you risk your life to enter our Marquis?) Theodore didn''t understand much. It clouds the weak two who tried to stop themselves, as well as the little ones. The weak threesome, who could still win with magic, weapons, legs injured and worn out by the priests, struggled to devour themselves. I succeeded in the task of buying time for the Hood Magician. Among them were two adults who had never heard of adventurers. I don''t think he''s famous because he doesn''t have a lot of strength. Why did they carry all this noise? Of course, there are fools in the world who don''t want to be saved because they want to stand out because it''s bad, but they don''t look bad, even if they''re careless. In response to Theodore''s question, the Slax brothers answered: "I don''t know how hard it is, but if someone is willing to risk their life to save someone, would it be natural to help?" That''s what my brother said. "I don''t know how to help you, but it''s only natural that you ride ''the one who won''t give up until the end'' rather than ''the one who already gave up''." That''s how my brother laughed. Theodore later learned about their brother''s quest for adventurers. They were from a small village near Cyril. When the brothers were young, there were many beasts near their village. The village asks the Adventurer Alliance to fight. However, the villagers who were not wealthy in the first place and whose funds had been exhausted due to the beast damage were unable to collect a fragile commission. Of course, there is no adventurer who can respond to it. There''s nothing we can do about it. When such despair strikes, an adventurer comes. The man said he took on the crusade at a low price. Alone. It''s not that strong. However, I devised a trap, identified the monster''s habits, and fought with my life for a strange village. Thanks to his struggle, I managed to get rid of the Beast over the course of a few days. The villagers rejoice and extend their utmost gratitude to him. One villager thought of eating meat to work with the adventurers who had gone around for the final confirmation. Then shoot a bow at the grassy prey. There he was, the adventurer who was crouching to unlock the trap. With his chest pierced, he was breathing constantly. He said to the villagers who apologized in panic and tears. "- Oh, don''t worry about it for so long." That was the last word. The man who shot the bow was named Slax. He was a father with young brothers. The dead adventurer was undoubtedly a hero to his young brother. In response to his brother''s question as to why he was helping the village with a small wage, he said: "''I can fight for someone''. I can protect someone''s smile. Plus, you''ll get rewards (money)!That''s why I became an adventurer. " He died, but his thoughts were certainly passed down to the ''next generation''. Theodore is the youngest of the three. The masked little child was also asked about the motivation to join the fight. He answered, placing an iron rod with a hook he had never seen before. "Al''s a friend." Clearly. Indeed, the boy was laughing. And there are two women in front of Theodore. One is a woman who is still thin. The other is a girl who can barely speak a word. They are sneaking up on each other and diligently digging up the soil of the flowerbed. The woman - Rutilia''s first wish to be able to move was'' I want to plant flowers with my daughter ''. The Marquis'' recovery has been seen as a major feature of Dr. Jaxlow''s treatment since she woke up. The physician himself desperately denied it, but he was originally a leading physician, so it was recognized that he was humble. However, it was definitely his arm that restored his weak body safely and reliably. Burkheissen''s mother and daughter are planting some strange seeds that Touri has brought. Later, it will bloom with little yellow flowers that are more beautiful than anything in the world, stunned the king and envied him enough to roll around the floor, but that''s another story. "Fufufu... You''re good at making acorns, aren''t you, Touri?" "Ah...?" --Oh, what a happy laugh. My mother''s smile and my daughter''s smile were both smiles from the bottom of my heart. Eventually, Mother and Daughter realize ''Someone'' in the distance. They call the man hard. The man with the sign of a lion. He approached the two of them, talked about something, made a mask, and eventually - together - began to care for the flower beds. It was the first time the man had ever had a toy. Her face, dyed with confusion and embarrassment, eventually turned into a smile. It was the moment when the three finally became "family". My daughter is sweet to her parents. Theodore knew how noble and precious'' natural sights'' were in such a world. There are flowers in bloom. The best flower in the name of a smile. A family of three, close together. Seeing him, Theodore shed tears quietly. 643 Episode 630 Mid-June Six months of sacred 1207. On that day, two children and a high elf at the Cranputt family were still waiting for the completion of it (...). I don''t mean to distract you, but I can''t let go of you either. (Hang on tightly, apply Abel''s carefully made varnish...) Just in case, you''d be pathetic if a lizard stung you in my children''s throats. In addition, thoroughly check the details. And he that goeth a hundred miles shall be ninety and a half. The old man said good things. "That''s why I said, I''m ready!" "Ooh...!" Everyone cheered and clapped their hands. I''m here with my sister and my mother. And my child loves Fennel. How dare she take half a day off knowing that the completion date of ''this'' is today. She was delighted to have her big favorite Marimo on her lap. Because I''m working, Fi is being picked up by her mother. My mom loves my angel. I wonder if this fits well. So, it''s just finished. It is an indoor plaything for children. A little jungle gym and a slide. A low iron bar with an adjustable height - actually wooden - and even a blanket that you can attach to it, it should be a treasure that children covet... I got Abel to supply me with the material, and I made it up for Director Gado. The cut was the sheep I met the other day just before the match. Her house is a mother and child home, and her mother, Ms Floche, is an active scholar and quite busy. So she''s taken care of by her hired helper, but Sheep is quite powerful, so she seems to be lonely looking out on a rainy day. Aw, wow. I had a lot of sisters I wanted to play with, and I was thinking about making an indoor plaything for toddlers that was in Japan anyway. I don''t think I''m going to suddenly give the prototype to someone else, so it''s up to me to make it for my home. As expected - or worse than expected, Fi and Marimo''s meals are incredible. The Cranput sisters, who are being run over by two adults, are rattling in their arms. "Nita! fee, I want to play with this right away!" "Nhhh! Nhhh! Ahhhh!" "Okay, okay. But let''s play by listening to your mother and Fennel." Yes! Aaah! They rushed into the plaything at an arrow-like speed. The two guardians smiled face to face. "Oh, my God, you couldn''t wait." "Ah... your children''s smiles... It heals.....!" Fei and Marimo are challenging the equipment with a smile. Slip on the slide and laugh. Go up to the jungle gym and smile. Blanco - you''re getting along a little bit, reflection. Why is there only one blanket? Actually, this indoor play equipment.They are able to be disassembled and folded so that they do not normally get in the way. That''s why most of the original indoor play equipment is designed for that purpose. Fennel says while pushing Marimo''s blanket. "Dear Alto, as was the stroller I gave Eurakasha-sama, is there anything that we can compactly put together?" Given Japan''s narrow housing situation, that''s only natural... Yu-chan raised her face as if she had made a conversation. "This item! This will please Eurakasha-sama too!?" She was born in February and is still in June. Well, kids grow up fast, and since these playthings can be played at about the age of one, it''s probably no problem to give them early. "In that case, don''t hesitate! Please order Fennel to transport you to the House of Halmonia!" So, Mr. Fennel just wants to see you for a reason? "Hehe...! Oka-san! Slides, fun!" "Fufufufu... That''s good, Fi.I don''t think there''s any other kid with something like this.Nh... do you think that if I had something like this when I was a little girl, I would have wanted it from my father? " Everyone has a good smile. I wonder if I can keep this sight in my photographs... "Ah!? Alto-sama! You''re taking pictures!? Please ask me later!" "Nitah! Nitah, play with fee!This is so much fun! " "Ayayah! Nyah! Niiiiii!" "Both of you, don''t run wild in high places!" My teacher came home when it was getting a little messy. Ah, Abel, welcome home. "... nh, I''m home. - You finally finished?" He just gave me the materials, and Mighty Church knows I was struggling to make this. Therefore, I think that the word "finally completed" also has a meaning for disciples. And I thought, "... good luck." I''m a little happy. Kyuuuu ? When Abel came in, Marimo waved cheerfully. Apparently, I want this beautiful teacher to care. Noir misses my teacher because Abel is giving me magic when I''m gone. Mighty cheer follows her sister-in-law''s request and turns around behind Blanco, pushing Marimo on it. But soon Fennel robbed me of that role and came back next to me. Apparently, it wasn''t just because the director popped me up. "... I''m keeping a letter with Al." "A letter? To me?" A regular acquaintance should receive a letter via Mia. So if you come via Abel, you will say that it is a little different from normal hair color. "Wow, that''s a cute round letter!? Who''s this?!" Enineve in the Ice and Snow Garden is a beautiful character, and Kishkud''s light blue one is a character that I wrote well, and I don''t remember such a character....? "Um... from Targoviza...? Targoviza!? That''s the witch''s grandmother''s!? Does she write such a letter!?" It''s too surprising... I mean, it doesn''t suit me very well... "Which is it...?" It was a letter of complaint against me. The sanctuary "Wan Fall Forest". The Fairy Fairy - the Wind Fairy Chech - said he missed her. --Every day, every day, for some reason, come to my house and be stupid!I wonder if Alto will come yet!That also entangles the button, it gets in the way of the cooking, and I can''t help distracting myself!This is probably because you''ve left her alone forever.It''s annoying, so come and get it! The word is written in cute round letters. "... I haven''t received a letter, but I''ve been asked to come back from Ice and Snow Gardens and Kishkood Island." Abel says so indifferently in Abel. Um... Last October I went to the Fall Forest. In the second row of Xukood, "Mejed''s Disturbance"... it was December that there was a rebellion among those coloboxes. Then he went to the snow and ice park, reunited with Eninev, and took home the eggs of the owl glass in September, so he might indeed have quite a bit of time. As a matter of courtesy, and for the sake of my family, I wish I could go and see you... However, the problem is, even after the new year, it was a recent exam, because I was busy with the game in front of me... And after that, the Third Princess, Clara''s birthday party, the King''s Capital of Zong-Hiroit have to be visited, the activities of the "Black Cat Magic Corps" have to be carried out, and I am waiting for my summer return. Though occasionally, I think I plan to go to see my village daughter as a "goga actor". It''s only half this year, but I don''t feel like the rest of the year is going to be over with big wheels... (I don''t think you''ll die of overwork in this world, but I''m sure you''re busy....) Is there a problem with travel as well as time? The Gate can''t be used when Abel is busy, and if she''s going with her mother, she''ll have to charter another arch elf as a driver. "... you can do what Al wants.I''ll make adjustments. " I''m a teacher who says things like that. Well, anyway, there''s nothing more we can do than get rid of the pressing issues. "Takazo-sama is really sweet to Alto, isn''t it?" And the straightforward thing is Fennel, who got Marimo out of Blanco. Mighty cheers pretend not to hear, but their faintly enchanting ears are red. "Nita Nita Nita!Now, let''s play with the flies!Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!fee, I like it! I love it! " My angel came running and pulled my sleeve. That face is so exciting. He liked the indoor play equipment a lot. Well, I''m sure there ''ll be a lot tomorrow, but now I''m going to focus on taking care of these kids. Me and Fi held hands and headed for Blanco. 644 Chapter 631 Summer Thrust "Bububububu, pig-san, bububububu!" A little pig is dancing in front of me. "Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" In a good mood, pretend your buttocks. But it''s not just the one who''s showing off the dance. "Ahhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhhh!" A little girl dressed as a black rabbit, for some reason, is pretending to be buttocks in front of me. The crane put sisters wear the familiar "Sariri Animal Series", but both are not ready-made products from the Chamber of Commerce, but handmade by Mothers. It''s no wonder Fi likes pigs now, but Marimo is the first to see a rabbit. It seems that I liked the coloring even though it was shaped. My youngest sister seems to like "black" because she is a pure spirit of darkness, or because she is just a personal preference. Therefore, other than the animal suit, it was a noir who wanted to wear black clothes. Okay, here''s the thing. The reason why the Cramp Sisters are so high tension is because today my mother told me that she would give me the clothes that I had made for my family. Due to the influence of the Naruki-san series, my children are learning "It''s fun to wear", so I can''t wait for new clothes. Well, you don''t have to pretend your buttocks in front of me, do you? "I managed to make it in time for it to get hot..." I was exhausted, but with a smile that seemed to satisfy me somewhere, my mother came to me. Actually, it was really hard for me. Especially the hat. The children pretending to be buttocks in front of my mother''s appearance rushed at a glance. "Oooh-san! Oyafufu, what did you make!? Fee, I''m so curious!" Ahnyahn! I''m so happy to be hugged by you, Mother. I''ve been studying and making bottleships since my kids slept, and my mom was beside me, working hard to make clothes and hats. "Nfufu! Well then, let''s start with the hat, shall we?" Bye, my mother takes out her hat. It was a good summer poem. "Ah! fee, I know this!This hat is made of grass!fee, I''ve been worried about you for a long time!I saw it at Cyril''s festival! " What my mother made was a straw hat. He was originally a knitter, so Lucica Crampot knitted it from scratch. On the ribbon wrapped around the hat, the animal with one point - Fei''s pig.Noir has a rabbit''s face on it. Let''s assume the behavior of our daughters who move around powerfully, and make sure that we have enough hiccups. My sisters seemed to care about the hats they were offered. Or maybe I was more happy to have a present from my favorite mother than a design. "fee, I like the shape of this hat!There''s a pig! Cute! " My Angel is jumping on the spot. Meanwhile, the youngest sister. For some reason, she stormed into the jungle gym.It is a tremendously powerful step peculiar to toddlers. And as it was about to fall, it climbed to the top of the playground. "Nyahhh!" Colombian pose. It seems that he is expressing his full joy. But I was happy for a while. I felt anxious to be alone and high, and Marimo looked like she was crying and reached out to me. "Nhh...." "Yes, yes." I''ll give you a hug and let you down. Then the expression turned around. I got a smile on my face. But this time, my sister, who saw it, was jealous and furious... I tried to ask my mother, whilst scolding the children down there. "Fei and Noir are kids, and the hats they make won''t get in soon, will they?" "It''s okay, I''m going to make it every year!Straw hats in summer. In winter, clothes are made of yarn.I can''t help but be happy that I can knit for my precious children ~ " My mother''s face looks as happy as she says. I found out that this man loves his children from the bottom of his heart. It was night. Fei and Marimo are hugging the oven from left to right and breathing. But my mother and I haven''t slept yet. It was not because there was a creation, but because it awaited the return of the ''other family''. It was about ten o''clock at night, and the man came back. "......? Lusica is awake" That''s the word of the encounter. This word has a certain meaning. In other words, Abel knows that his mother was up all night making clothes. The scheduled completion date was today. If his clothes were finished, he would be asleep as usual. I thought that what was happening was that the work had not yet been completed. "Abel, the other way around. My mom''s awake because it''s already finished." You''re a cute little head leaning teacher. Mm-hmm. You don''t understand this, do you? "Abel, do you know who your mother was wearing clothes for?" "... for the children. That''s what I heard. I procured the ingredients." The material of the straw hat is brought to me by the mighty. On the other hand, it was bought at the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce. That''s why she didn''t know how much fabric Mother had bought. "Uh, Abel. She made clothes for her family, not for my child." DDDD A smart teacher would have understood the meaning of that. I saw my best friend with shaking eyes. Abel''s friend put on his clothes with a smile. "Yes, for Abel! I worked hard to make it, so please take care of it." My mother gave me a summer dress. My mother made a piece for her family along with a straw hat. Fee and Marimo seemed to like the clothes they were given, and they were dancing and dancing from the top of the animal suit. By the way, I don''t have to tell you, but my clothes aren''t a dress. Abel spreads the folded clothes. Bright white dress. "Nhfufu...! Because Abel is small and luxurious, it definitely suits you.See, Al? " Patch and wink. I don''t think so, either. All the dresses my mother made are slightly shorter in length.To the point where you can see your knees. Abel''s legs are so beautiful that she''s sure to have a lot of destructive power. Mighty Charlie noticed that, too. My teacher is a hyperlighter and only wears clothes that are extremely less exposed... I only saw my legs when I was in Santa Cos. On the other hand, the ladies sometimes take a bath with her, so they should be watching their whole body on a daily basis. "... because the fabric is white and thin, it''s slightly transparent..." Abel''s face turned bright red with no expression. I''m so sorry about that. I don''t know if she knows her best friend''s chest or not, but she''s squeezing it. "Absolutely, absolutely, I want to!It suits you, doesn''t it? Why don''t we all go to the sea in it? " "... with clothes like this, outside." It''s like this, but I feel like it''s safe because I can see my knees. (Ah, no, Abel''s pulling...) Did the teacher notice my gaze, or did he stare at us with a tearless face? "... don''t look..." No, you haven''t, have you? Still no good? Is that so? Is it no good? Afterwards, my mother and I calmed down together, persuaded her, and managed to understand that we were going to the sea. "You received my dress, but will you wear it...?" Anyway, it was a day of fun this summer. 645 Episode 632: The Brothers of the Dwarves "Oh, brother. Long time no see, huh?" "...... Hmph!" That is a place in the capital of the king. It was a Dwarf man, a Volbon saloon. Common name: "Dwarf Tavern." It is a name that has no body and no lid, but if you look inside the store, many people will be satisfied. Chairs, tables, and counters are brilliantly low. It was obviously not a ''human'' construction. It is obvious what kind of tavern it was set up for. Borbon says. "Speaking of alcohol, it would be our dwarf!And yet, when I come with humans, I think about designing a tavern with humans in mind!I don''t like it at all! Now that the master of alcohol is the dwarf, you know which is the Lord and which is the Subordination! " For the above reasons, this tavern is low (...). It doesn''t matter if someone other than the dwarf comes, but it seems that it is "that way" on the seat and the table. Anyone but Dwarves can come. That''s what the shopkeeper says, but it''s a tribe that''s known for being tough. If you don''t like Volbon and a drunk who has caused a lot of trouble, you will be banned from entering and leaving. Especially if you become a bad customer, you will be exposed. For example, the wall near the entrance. "Ehmont, no entry." "Miss, absolutely no entry." The wording was posted with a sketch like a nomination letter. He is a grumpy shopkeeper, but sometimes he bends his knots. If there''s a regular dwarf here, "Hahaha!" That''s not the only one in Borbon!That man is a man who breaks through his heart that he''s dead! " and laughed away. Indeed, Volbon is not a man who yields to ''intimidation'' or ''power''. But --- [Admiration] is different. There are two aspirations in front of him now. It was even a legend to them Dwarves. (Ah, ahhhhh...! I can''t believe it...!The highest peak of the Dwarves would come to my shop at the same time...!Besides, even bring in the "work"....!) The Dwarf Tavern is not open in the morning. If you come at such a time, you will be knocked out by the shopkeeper. But this morning, except for the table where Brother arrived, it seemed to have been cleared up by the wall. All this is the result of Volbon''s consideration for this brother. Okay. Okay. My brothers. The brother greeted his brother, but the person he summoned - his brother - turned to him in a mood. Both have stunning beards, and they are as white as snow. It was clear that they were old dwarves. My brother''s name, Radon. And my brother''s name is Gad. He was the brother of a master craftsman among the masters, not to mention a dwarf who was a blacksmith. This brother doesn''t like his brother. The reason is simply because I''m jealous. Gad is the best blacksmith in the entire Dwarf race. And he that exceedeth his reputation shall be as the great-great-grandfather of his brethren, Geo, apart from the dwarf arcees, the chief fathers of the tribe. Except for the aforementioned "legends", the loathsome and covetous dwarf artisan is the man who can be regarded as the number one. A man who can make a boneless sword if he cares about beautiful artefacts. Not only metals (money), but also woodworking and leather handling are super first-class, like the existence of irregularities. But if it had been so far, Radon would have been a proud brother. But there was something I couldn''t forgive him. One is that Gad has made a name for himself as a weapon maker. Radon wanted to be a weapons artisan. No, I still think so myself. But I never asked him for a weapon. All I''m asking for is a good quality armor. As a defensive craftsman, you have more prestige than your brother, and Radon is jealous and helpless. The second thing is that my brother possesses "God''s Silver." It is the greatest treasure to be passed down to the Dwarves. At least that''s what Radon thinks. And when they heard the word, some spirits and elves frowned, saying, Thought. The silver of God - the silver of the Spirit - was dedicated and created to survive that era. It is an arrogant mistake to think of it as just a dwarf treasure. In fact, besides the Dwarves, some spirits and elves possess that rare metal. Still, it is thought that only the dwarf can process Spirit Silver by connecting it to the silver of God. However, this rare metal is now so small that it is a fairy tale that some dwarfs do not believe in reality. My brother has such a thing. For Radon, this was unacceptable. And the reason for the pinch. That is because my brother was recognized by the "high ancestors of elves." Their brother''s common benefactor, Archie Elf, ''Doom''. The living legend passed through me and asked Gad to do it. I want someone to teach you how to blacksmith. "If you''re a blacksmith, this radon can teach you as much as you want!Why did Abel choose Gado!? " Radon cried like that when he found out about the hiring. For all these reasons, he hates Gado. But I can''t talk about it. If you pull all the strings and say it simply, it''s only one-sided jealousy. So, like this, "Hum!" I can only say that. He also knew the movements of his brother''s heart, so he didn''t say anything extra. "... that''s why you brought it, right?The work of your disciples. " "Well, I brought it, aniki.As I told you in my letter, he''s still half a man.Isn''t this a work that can be put out in public? " "How many years have passed since I started training?So if it''s half a man, it''s because Gad, your mentoring sucks.I''ll tell Abel about your incompetence. " "But you know Abel''s work in front of you, don''t you?" "... shit! I''m so proud to see you on Abel''s side...!" "Besides, I''m not bragging...." Shrugging his shoulders against his stubborn brother, he took out the "work of the disciple". ... ahn? Dagger...? Isn''t that the beginning? Radon received it - and then inclined his neck creepily. "Hey, Gad." Oh? What the hell is this? "What, like my brother said, a dagger.It''s just an iron sword. " Radon stared at the work as if it were mysterious. "This guy''s lost. You can tell at a glance without touching it.And yet, what is this strange feeling...?Just a scrap of iron has a strange power..... " To put it in a nutshell, it''s too uncomfortable. A garbage sword was emitting signs (...) like a magic sword. Radon grabbed his own small shield. Then I cut it with a dagger. The poor pieces, called loose pieces, broke apart in front of the highest shields. "... what is this?" Radon murmured again, despite a complete victory. Gad doesn''t say anything. There''s no need for that. "My shield is solid." Naturally, a human craftsman with a dwarf weapon wouldn''t have a single scratch.And there''s definitely a scar here...! " He compares the sword to the shield. Gad trusts his brother.So I have no doubt that we will get to the answer soon. At the end, Radon gave a stunned expression. "Magic...! I can''t believe it...!This is......! This sword is a demon sword! " Borbon opened his mouth to the scream of the armourman. The Magic Sword is the highest peak of armor. It is even said that the manufacturing method has already been lost. In fact, some dwarves and elves know about it, but basically, it''s ''gone''. So the ultimate weapon is a strong magic cage - a magic weapon. But the best armor artisan of our time called that weird sword the "Magic Sword." "... this sword is broken just because it''s lost!I couldn''t stand the magic contained in the weapon itself!I don''t know what that means! If you knew how to make a magic sword, you wouldn''t have made a missing weapon in the first place!And yet, he''s just as lost as a magic sword!No, in the first place, just iron should become a magic sword...--Gad! Who the hell are you taught to blacksmith!? What kind of guy is Abel looking at?!? " My brother has no answer. I silently stir up my favorite noodle bowl prepared in advance by the shop owner. "Tell me your name!" "-Tatara" Hmm? "That''s his alias. If I could make a debut as a blacksmith, I''d be named Tatara, right?" "Ghi, mei...? No, if you can debut in the first place, you''re not risking your life to become a blacksmith!?" Isn''t he a hamperman? To say so, Radon mumbles. Would this brother welcome someone of that nature?Will you forgive me as a disciple? However, his cheeky little brother smiles with a delicious meal on his cheek. I mean, that kind of talent. I wonder if that''s all you have. "Come on, big brother" Gad unleashed another sword in one of his chews. Radon saw the sword flying in a parabola as'' iron scrap ''at a glance. But... "The equipment I received is the same as before..." No, there is more ''power'' than that. "Aniki, put some magic into him."--Ahh, let''s get as far away from your body as possible. " "Hmm, what...?" As I was told, I pulled apart and put in magic, and the whole sword was covered with ice crystals. It seemed that, consciously, it was not only possible to freely shape the ice, but also to be able to fly pieces of ice by its own will. "Hey, Ice Magic Sword...!? Stupid, this shows signs of using Magic Stones. No, that''s the case with the dagger earlier, but it''s impossible for an iron to become a Magic Sword...!" What was there was a weapon that was too alien to the common sense of blacksmithing. Radon now takes out a lump of iron. Although it removes some impurities, the strength itself is not a big ingot. Wave your sword toward it. The iron mass was most easily cut into two pieces. The vorbon who was looking at it stared. (That''s a melting pot!? It''s a sword that easily cuts through the iron, is it that kind of evaluation...!?) The owner came to think that the brother''s common sense seemed at least very different from his own. The best Dwarf craftsman walks in front of him. Not worthy of my age, my chest rang high. "Owner, this is a nuisance and a silence."I asked my acquaintance to make it, but it was good. Take it. " It was a magnificent platter that I was offered. It looks so impressive that it could be inhaled. I couldn''t feel the taste of the Magic Sword just by looking at it, but this is different.It shows an incredible presence. (I-Isn ''t this... an incredible specialty...!?) It was obvious that it was a gem because the most famous craftsman in the world would give it to him as "worth it". But I don''t talk about "whose work". In other words, I''m not going to tell you. Then, unfortunately, you shouldn''t ask. Borbon quickly concluded so. He will later decorate it in the middle of the counter. And it became one of the specialties of the [Dwarf Tavern], and the member of the [Kingdom Aesthetic Committee], Dwarf Gogol, who had this place as his destination, said, "Please, give it to me!"I was framed to continue the offensive, but I didn''t know such a future without God. Radon has the Magic Sword and the Plate staring at each other. What kind of world does this brother live in? "Who the hell is this guy..." The armor artisan murmured again as he stared at the ice magic sword. The younger brother, who returned to his seat and resumed cooking the noodles, said with his face. "That guy is the last disciple of my life."I''ll never let you hammer me.Aniki seems to be worried about a lot, but I swear to God, that''s all. " That''s what Radon thought of his brother. "- Oh, shit. I envy you." There was one more reason for him to come. 646 Lesson 633 Mr. Henriettes Visit "Al, please play." Early in the morning, I was to worship the vice chairman''s smile. No, it''s unusual today. I thought it was strange because E-chan wasn''t here. But I didn''t think Henriette would come to my house alone. Good morning, Mr. Henriette. "Yes, good morning. Nice cheeks today, isn''t it?" The vice president sticks his pretty white fingers on my cheeks. Good morning, everyone. With a soft smile on her face, she distributes sweetness to our family without hesitation. Quickly, welcome mood. We''ve only known each other for a long time, and we know our preferences... This is for Noir. Akyah! In addition to the sweets, I gave Marimo some magic stones. "Seeing that Noir makes you shine, you must be pretty pure..." "Al is happier in books than in food, right?So, here''s a history book.It also has a chronology and a narrative, as well as a map and a chronology. I''m very happy about that. I''m glad to hear that. "Where did all that food and luggage come from..." "Yes, I have the Alternate Dimension Box." Sarari, do something terrible. Different dimensional box holders don''t even see one at all. "Nita Nita Nita!fee, I got candy! I''ll eat with you! " My sister already smiles so much. He sat on my lap with a sunny look. When I open the lid and ahn, Fee becomes obsessed and chews on the water. Henriette sat down next to us like that. "Fufufu, that''s Fi''s cheek." Muuu! It''s hard to eat! "I''m so sorry about that." Mr. Henriette laughs with a giggle. You look like a junior high school student, but the signs are like adult women. This hedgehog is caused by a long-lived species. Mother looked at the vice chairman with the fruit on her cheek. Just so you know, my ladies, after a full breakfast, it looks like this, right? "So, Henriette, what are you doing today?" "Yes, I''ve been doing it myself because Al doesn''t mind lately." Even if they told me not to mind... Henriette is essentially in the shop, and Essen and Bavarian are closed because the Shorcina Chamber of Commerce is overwhelmed by some invention. As a result, face-to-face opportunities are reduced. Henriette starts attacking my cheeks again. "Al, you''ve been doing all the Fennel stuff lately, right?I missed you a little. " No, because the director who loves children also comes to our house voluntarily, right? "You''ve heard a lot from Fenel, right?"Shakes, new ice cream, new playground equipment. " She stared at the children''s indoor play equipment in the corner of the room. The report seems to be up there. "Yes, yes! fee, I''m good at jungle gyms!I''ll show you that later! " Akyah! Aware of the vice president''s gaze, Sisters bravely raised his name. The high elf''s sister is laughing and giggling. Well then, let me take a tour of the Crane Putt family''s day today, including that. Hmm. Looks like we''re just really here to play. "Yes, I''m here to ask Al to mind me ?" That''s what Henriette said, and Fei hugged me. As I said before, Henriette is really visiting our daily routine. Meanwhile, in the meantime, in the meantime, you can hang up on me and Fee while they''re studying. That''s why it''s true to say that you want me to care. And either because she''s a member of the Chamber of Commerce or because she''s a personal hobby, she''s interested in making my stuff. Shake served to Fennel and ice cream made with vanilla essence. At the jungle gym, Fee and Marimo were playing with a smile - maybe they just enjoyed it normally. "This is Al''s workshop, right?I wanted to take a look at this. " She looks out at the workshop in a nice way. It''s not just an interest. "Awesome. Even though it''s compact, it''s perfectly equipped.By using a lot of magic stones everywhere, you can drastically reduce the creation period at once, increase the number of productions and practice in less time.--Is there a work bench for accessories?It has a proper "space" partition, including air conditioning, and soundproofing is also perfect.Even if this workshop is watched by a full-time craftsman, it will surprise you so much that your eyeballs pop out.If you designed this, you must be an architecture specialist. "I''m familiar with you....." Gad looks at Mr. Henriette with his gaze. She smiled softly and fell back without disturbing her. "Yes, niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" When I''m blacksmithing, my sisters will give me water and wipe my sweat in between. Henriette is careful not only to interfere with the work, but also to prevent Fei and Marimo from bringing her cups and towels. On the other hand, when my eyes meet, my hand waves with a smile. Something''s tickling, like a brother watched by a spoiled oneechan. Mr. Henriette cooked lunch for me personally. The ingredients are hers too. "This earthenware pot for cooking rice is also a small one, right?The Chamber does not deal with anything like this. That''s the work of a dwarf Gad knew. In fact, it''s very easy to use. There was a child who raised his left hand and appealed... "Yes, yes, fee!Next time, I''ll make a clay pot too!I want everyone to eat rice in the frying pan!I''m sure you''ll enjoy it! After that, I''ll make something for you! " "...? Al, what are you making?" I haven''t made up my mind yet. Fei and Marimo are enjoying a petite picnic in the garden, so they just thought of making a lunch box. The advent of lunchboxes has been slow in the global world since the end of the nineteenth century. It may not be bad to sell it to adventurers if we can operate it without any problems. "Is it a lunch box... Al, can I ask you more about that?" The vice president followed me. In this world, rice is available, but cooking is mostly in earthen pots or iron pots. An army can carry an iron pan, but it''s hard on adventurers with limited luggage. Therefore, if they carry rice, dried rice (good) seems to be the main thing. It seems like you can eat it even if you drink it as it is or at room temperature. It doesn''t taste good. Mr Henriette is trying to cook well while squeezing information from me. "This person is smart, so he doesn''t have to say strange things..." (The spread of lunch boxes is about aluminum...As it stands, it will be made of iron, so I''m very doubtful how much treasure it will be......) Still, she seems to be paying attention to her backpack, her waist and, in some cases, her lunchbox, where she can also draw water. After that, I managed to avoid the vice chairman''s pursuit, and the next time I made a prototype of the rice kit, I promised to invite you to a picnic... "Al-kun is really amazing.It''s easy to come up with something that will make a big difference to the existing framework. " "Fufufufu! I mean, Al, it''s my kid ~" "Feiiiit''s amazing!They make a lot of things for you! " "Nhh! Kyufu!" I''m sorry to hear your face, but in my case, I''m a thief. Ah, it was a lunch made by Henriette, but it was very delicious with a lot of items.This guy is good at cooking, isn''t he? Mother, who was cooking a meal together, nodded contentedly. "I''m sure Henriette will make a good wife."You can take care of yourself and cook delicious dishes! " For some reason, Auntie, she turned to me and narrowed her eyes. "Al, Al. Lucika-sama praised you.I''m going to be a good wife. " Yeah. Yeah. I think so, but what kind of eyes are full of expectations? "Ngu...? What do you mean, ''no good''?" Fei leans her neck strangely, but I don''t have to tell her about it yet, which is my common view with Mom and Henriette. 647 Episode 634 Claras Birthday Late June of 1207. It was the birthday of the Third Princess Claudia, and the birthday party was being held. It was a relatively small event because it was not the birth year of a milestone, but there are still several noble figures. The large venue was lavishly decorated, and the dishes served were also top-notch. However, Claudia''s expression was dark. The aristocrats at the venue - most of them under the umbrella of the Marquis of Ventelshoven - would not have wanted to celebrate her sincerely. The participating aristocrats regard this place as a place for complete exchange of information, and no one will look at the "leading" girl after giving a typical greeting. For them, Claudia is already a ''finished'' existence. No sorcery, no right to inherit the throne. The spirit worn by the insidious mouth of the heart is thought to be a domination, and the personality is not appreciated. In addition, "rebellion" is added to it. Her failure in the [Ritual of the Treasure Sword] injured the face of many supporters of the Third Princess. And they were seeds of laughter, as they lifted up the muddy boat. Anger without a place is directed at the Third Princess, who is the Princess of the Great Genesis. It''s because of you that I''m embarrassed. Therefore, his gaze is cold. Most of their interest was in the grandson of the marquis, and the daughter of the king, where she would marry. If we were to sell the same passion, it was thought that there was no need for resources such as the king, the marquis, and the helpless girl who should be taken as a trail, who would marry anywhere as a political tool, and who would not be on duty afterwards. It is seen with cold eyes by the nobles of allies, and with contempt by the nobles of other factions. For Claudia, the party was nothing but pain. She went out to the balcony. Or perhaps you should say you ran away. My mother and grandfather lent me a skilled bodyguard - Dan and Pistolees, with the Third Princess in mind, only cemented the entrance to the balcony. Claudia, alone, looks up at the sky. The sky is full of stars. And the moon with the pale color missing. She thought she was all alone, even though it was so busy. Claudia twitched and then almost cried-- "You shouldn''t make such a face." He raised his face in a sudden voice. And there was a tall old man that crawled up from the earth, saying, What did he do? The two guards who sensed the sign attempted to jump into the balcony, noticed who [it] was, and immediately returned to the original location. "Hmm. Aww, you''re good at rocks."Even though I''m so far in, most people didn''t notice it. " He sits down on a marble handrail, leans on a gourd, and drinks. He said - Efmont Garibaldi hated meeting the nobles and would not go to the party. "Eh, Efmont-sama..." Why, why are you here...? " "Oh, I''m your grandfather."My grandson''s face is going to come to see it, right? " The old prophet hands Clara another gourd that was sitting on her waist. "Finally, I got a good-looking gourd."As promised, I''ll do it for you.It''s practical and a good gift, isn''t it? " The old man closes his one eye. That alone made this balcony seem like a different world. She thought she was a good place for herself. "From the ones from Meiss and Deborah, I finally overcame them with a bug.--No, well, Akatsuki may have been distracted by the fact that she was weakened as soon as she learned that I was going to pay for your gift. " Clara suddenly gushed out at the old man who muttered in a dumbfounded way. "Well, if you''re laughing like that, so be it."After all, my grandson is cute!It''s not just about appearance, is it?I thought my heart was cute. " "............" Clara was blushing as she said she was cute. She was a third princess who was not used to being praised, although she didn''t like being despised. You''ll see that noisy family soon, won''t you? "---..." Pitter-patter, she lifted her face. There is no darkness there until just now. In an instant, he would have smashed away the darkness in his heart. The old man is convinced that his family has been so supportive of the child''s heart. She must know that even though she has spent a short amount of time, she is the one who sees herself. (That''s all right. I don''t know how long I can live like that, but I need younger people than the old man...) Her role should have been to do her [Shiki] ---. The prophet laughed bitterly, and then told her. "I''m sorry to keep you busy."In the meantime, he''s been talking to this elderly guy. It is a declaration that you will be with me during this time. With that care, Claudia was about to cry again. Bright bright day. A modest birthday party was held in a small part of the royal palace. What is there is a different smile than yesterday. He that celebrates and he that is celebrated is a place where he can laugh from the bottom of his heart. "Clara. Happy birthday!" Lusica Crane Putt hugs Her Royal Highness without hesitation. Disrespectful... That would be true. However, it was more pleasant for the Third Princess. I felt the same way as my gentle mother. "Gourd! Clara, I have a gourd!"Fee, that''s what I want! " "Yes. Giggle. I''ve got Fee''s bag from Master Effmont, too."I''ll give it to you later, won''t I? " "Really!? You did it!!"Fee, stuff the gourd with ginger! I''ll take it with me! " "Eh...!? Poisonous fog...!?" Inadvertently stunned by unintelligible and noisy words. However, I didn''t even feel alert to such words... "Oh! Fee-chan. There''s a board game over there, isn''t there?"Will you let me play with you later? " "Miu Miu! Board games!" That''s it, fee, I''m good at it!Definitely win! So, let''s praise Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii It is a game named Backgammon, which Cyril''s opera troupe persistently spreads and is becoming one of the aristocratic tastes from the entertainment of the common people. Feria Crane Putt''s [specialty] statement had no solid basis, but Clara was good at it. I wasn''t particularly blessed by the opponent... (That''s the one who gave me these things...) She glances to the side. There''s a boy there, showing signs of a rotting, dead plant. He lets his shy sister down, disgruntled his overtraveling mother, and gently pays attention to Clara, a "friend". The area around my chest was twitching. The girl leans down at a feeling she doesn''t quite understand. Looking at the boy from the bottom, he gave her a soft smile. It is definitely different from the eyes that the nobles pointed at themselves last night, "a sign of the goodness of being here". For no reason, Clara was about to cry. "Fufufu, Clara-chan!" We brought a present for Clara-chan! " "Heehee! Fei, I''ve got a great one!"Clara, I''m sure you''ll be surprised! I picked it up in the garden, Fei''s treasure! " Smile... There''s only a smile. She noticed that there was something in there that seemed illuminated and self-confident. He speaks. "This is a silver work I made, but I''d be happy if you could take it."D D For now, other board games might be better. That''s not true (...). The words that came out of her mouth made her happy. It was a word that she had spoken to her mother, her grandfather, and the prophet. Find out what that means. That heart. She was able to feel it for the first time. DDDD From the big beautiful eyes, a tear spilled. Lusica Crane Putt gently hugged her, and Feria Crane Putt rushed over worriedly. And the boy''s expression---. "You have such a fun birthday," Clara muttered in tears. The Third Princess of the Moon Rain Kingdom thought sincerely that she had the most wonderful birthday she had ever had. 648 Lesson 635 The Devils Whisper There are times when people are motivated. There are times when you get excited because of something, but there are also many cases where you say "such a mood" somehow. On that day, it was our lovely teacher who motivated the latter. "... nnh. Today, I''ll make rice, and I''ll do my best." She murmured expressionlessly and took the time to prepare a delicious dinner from the evening. But I personally can''t miss the [combat suit]. As you know, Abel has a classic witch style. However, the mighty on this day was dressed in a different garment. It was the perfect "Odori mode" of cooking clothes and triangles. My teacher is a dick, so when I dress like this, somehow, the little girl seems to be working hard, and I want to support her. When I tried it, I was shy but strangely leaning my neck. By the way, this "Old Man Mode" is my mother''s fine play. "Abe, you''re so cute, you have to dress up like that inside of your house." It is the result of succumbing to what is said. By the way, this is not a cloudy issue from this time, but it continues to be cloudy on an annual basis, and it is finally.Mom''s obsession, don''t be shy. At this rate, I hope you''ll be able to put on your dress this summer. "Mr. Abel is so sweet, Alto." Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu I felt a strong sense of evil, and when I looked back, I saw him. Devil''s maid. Evil God Mia Villemaine El Venink! "This time, Abel-san''s outfit, you and your mother-in-law are all in the same outfit, and Al-chan will hate you."''I think that''s because I said it. " Mia''s voice mimicry was subtly similar, not subtly similar. Right now, our women are going to the bathroom. In other words, if I''m attacked here, I''ll have to face this monster by myself. So I ask with the utmost vigilance. "W-What is it like...?" "I hope you''re not so frightened."Onee-chan, you''re hurting me.I want you to feel at ease.I''m not doing anything yet, am I? " Hey, hey. I didn''t feel at ease. Mia took the seal out of her chest before I was dumbfounded. There was a familiar seal. This belongs to a nobleman I know. "From Frei...!" It is undoubtedly of the house of the Viscount Baumann, the great house of Cyril. As soon as I opened it and read it, as the example shows, it began with a long greeting of aristocratic times. To summarize the contents. D D It was decided to come to the capital as Zon Hulotto.She arrived early and had free time, so she wanted to see me in the meantime. I met my uniform last July. And since it is the head of July, it is almost the first time in a year. As I narrowed my eyes to the nostalgia, a suspicious person sitting right next to me peeking into the letter hit me on the shoulder. Alto Jun, Alto Jun! "W-what the hell..." "Do you remember my request?" "You''re talking about getting pictures of Hewlett-Packard, right?I remember, for a moment. " I''m sorry for them, but I can''t help it. However, while looking at me, the pervert who continues to "kotonkoten" said this. "Actually, Alto... I have one more favor to ask you." I won''t listen to you. I''m sure of it. In his attitude, he''s definitely not a fool. I''m not going to be a stick to evil. In response to this salt, the maid puffed up her cheeks. Just look at this pervert. Even though it''s like this, I''m angry that it looks strangely cute. "Alto, I think you should be more gentle with onee-chan." "I don''t even have a sister." Not even in my previous life. Does Mia have a crown? The frequency of [Kotsukoten] increases. Damn it, it''s burning... Even so, the maid said to me that she would endure it. "Mmm... If that''s what you''re thinking, I have an idea." What are you doing? Before she could ask, Mia took out a piece of paper from her chest and dropped it to the floor. "Na...!?" My thoughts froze in an instant. It was there. It was a photograph. "Whoa! I accidentally dropped it!" That''s what Mia says, deliberately. Damn...... What ''dropped''? "This is just to show me...!" Inside the square of the past, the figure of Mighty Teacher. It was the "Odori Mode" just now. There was a figure of Abel holding an egg in his hand and challenging the pot with a serious face. "Hey, why is this picture...!? Abe is like this...!"I can''t accept being photographed so defenseless...! " "Kfu......" Mia smiled meaningfully and pulled the photo into her chest. I can''t get my hands on it anymore. I clench my fist and squeeze out the trembling voice. "What... do you want...?" "Yes, it''s good to be honest."Alto, I think you should be more honest from day to day and sweet onee-chan. " Since you''re honest, I''d say you''re vigilant...! Understanding my grimace, Mia says "Please" with a proud face. "Actually..." A suspicious person who bothers to whip his ears. My earlobes have blurred lips, which is terrible and ticking. "Stupid...! Are you asking me to do that...!?" "I don''t mind if you refuse me."Onee-chan truly respects Alto''s free will.I think I''m a bit ridiculous myself.That''s why I won''t force you, so you just have to answer me casually. " "G-gugu..." "I knew I couldn''t refuse, and that''s what I said...!" "Kfu......" That day, I succumbed to the whisper of the devil... " "Hey Alto! It''s been a while...!" And a few days later. In front of you is the figure of a frightened friend I''ve seen for the first time in a year. The uniformed lady took my hand happily. I don''t think a white, meticulous hand is very much like a man. "I''m glad Frei looks fine, too." "Master Alto? I don''t want you to say ''look good'' there, but ''the woman has risen''..." Frei closes her eyes in a completely feminine tone. So, how long do you hold your hand? However, it is true that "I became a beauty". It is more supple than last year, and even though it is still young, it has a strange scent. It is truly incredible that this is not a woman. Did you read my mind movements? The uniformed lady laughs glossily. "As usual, I''m beautiful, aren''t I?I wonder if you''ve never seen such a beauty before. " "I know a lot of elves..." Hmmm... it''s a bit of a cheat to create a race that''s known for its beauty. A uniformed lady with a stubborn face. That looks like a girl''s. By the way, I''ve asked for the elves, but the most beautiful species in the world is the Flower Spirit. Yes, that spirit species. I will still live peacefully in Kishkud, but I can''t make a good impression on flower spirits other than Flower Chan and Kukka. Anyway, from the outset, it''s like that (...) (However, even if you have bad emotions, it''s definitely true that you can only recognize it as a beauty shape......) I can assure you that I clearly dislike the Spirit King of Flowers. However, that girl was probably the most beautiful girl I knew. Well, at a time when my ears are normal, I''m generally inferior to the Elves. "--Alto, who is this woman?"You''re a civilian, aren''t you?I didn''t know you were following your servant. " My name is Mia Crane Putt. Thank you very much." The perfect thank you in Perfect Made Mode is one of the royal capital''s perverts who calls his name as usual. That''s right. Mia''s request was to meet with the uniformed lady. While holding my hand, Frey laughs.It was a terribly feminine smile. "The Viscount of Cyril, the head of the house, is the son of Edwin.This is Frei Melle El Baumann. This Alt is a lip and tooth wheel. Thank you. " "It''s a privilege to be able to hear the sound and to be able to see the Bauman Viscount Takako." Mia held out her hand to Salari while simulating. Is this the one who''s gonna hold Frey''s hand? However, the uniformed lady with a thin smile keeps her distance. "Um...? Something...?" Mia tilts her neck. When I was mimicrying, I could only see a beautiful girl with no multiplication value. However, Frey said with a smile on his face. I am a Hiroitan and therefore have a family affiliation for acting.Besides, you''re sensitive to work patterns and [dangerous customers], aren''t you? " Mia, who was mimicking, froze. Hmm, Rock is a professional actor. You see the essence of a waste maid at a glance. He came back quickly and stuck to my back like a weak girl was hiding. "Master Alto? You can''t put me in danger...?" No, she was a little devil, too. While listening to my friend''s whisper, I remembered it. 649 Episode 636: The Photo Gallery and the Hiloit "Kufu...! Kufufu...!Fufufufufufufu...! A dreamy, dreamy scene is spreading! " Mia, who had been caught in the mimicry, had already abandoned the task of fixing it. And even as I tried to charge into Frei without a second, my awesome friend used me as a shield and turned around and blocked my approach. I am the skin of the good side of the barrier, but I can''t say much because I am responsible for bringing you here to succumb to my dealings with the devil. Mia, who had given up her approach for a while, wanted me to show her that Frei and I were stuck together. This is ridiculous, but the uniformed lady gave me a pleasure.I''ve been glad to put my arms together. The situation has changed. Both Mia and Frei had a really bright smile. "What''s the matter, Alto Crane Putt?Not only the atmosphere, but also the expression on your face.After all, I want you to be even more happy to be able to join arms with a beauty like me. " "This is the end of those who sold their souls to the devil..." Self-satisfaction is unexpected. In any case, this is how we will properly rendezvous with our uniforms and go to the photo gallery with our families. "Mmm...! I really want to go to Alto!" You do your job. Get rid of the waste maids and bring them to your mothers. Yantine as an escort. The guide was Mr. Fennel. This is because Cyril''s companion is familiar with Frei. Abe is naturally absent. Meanwhile, Marimo accompanied me this time. I already knew you in Cyril''s uniform last year, so I don''t need to force you to leave. Zon Hewlett''s child star peered at his youngest sister in Mother''s arms. "It''s the child of the Spirit..." You''re much more indistinguishable from "humans" than you were last year. " "Do you understand?" "Well, so is the maid, but to some extent, I can see through someone else''s [mimicry]."In addition, I also have "Magic Sensing". " Is it a magic sensing thing? If it was magic, I could still tell. However, Frei''s ability was to "know the power of magic", so he couldn''t sense the magic itself. The uniformed woman hugged her arm even harder and closed one eye. "The spirit species is a magical mass in its own right."Each action triggers a small phenomenon similar to the activation of magic.Because it''s canceled instantly, it doesn''t usually affect me, but I can see the flash of its existence. " It was a cloudy circle that reminded me of the beginning of [Spring and Shura]. However, I did get a certification. As Abel said, Marimo will soon be indistinguishable from humans. That way, we can shake up the major players and take them over there. That''s why I''m moving to the photo studio with Fee and the others who are jealous of the uniformed lady who''s attracted to me. There are two photo studios prepared by the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce. One for the nobility and the other for the common people. It seems that the building itself was separated and the location was separated in order to separate the unnecessary trouble. I know that the chairman was blurry about when he broke his bones in securing the place. Of course, the contents are basically the same. Photos can be taken with the background and costumes included, and the service itself is not that different, depending on the interior and the size of the room. The photo studio itself is already attracting attention, and thanks to the Oumi Glass Army, the magnificence of photography is known, but the model is also important for arrowhead propaganda. When you go there, you can tell that the opera troupes were excellent. After all, they are professionals in acting. There is no doubt that both the common man''s appearance and the nobility''s role will be done brilliantly. It seems that there are only ten Hirots who have come to the King''s City this time. It depends on the fact that half of them are distributed to each photo studio. I guess we''ll change the location later so we don''t have to complain about them. We came to the aristocratic photo gallery. Apparently, the uniforms will be filmed here first. "Alt. Can you hang out with me for a bit?"I''d like to introduce you to everyone. " Need an introduction? Is that what you need? "It is decided as necessary." Needless to say, it''s no good if you don''t do it. " What the hell is that supposed to mean? If I''m a member of the Chamber of Commerce, I know the logic of going to say hello, and if I''m open as a photographer, I know this too. But am I a commoner? The tier magician''s vomit was pressing against [Wurst], so even more so. That''s why I''m not sure what it means to meet [me]. (Well, when it comes to getting the pictures Mia asked me to get, it''s important to keep your faces together...) It seems to be important to Frey when it comes to talking about uniforms...? I followed her with my neck tilted. I think we''ve been recruiting some of the Zon Hewlett-Packard stars, so they were tightly guarded. I caught a glimpse of it and came to the waiting room. (Uwaa...! It''s such a [Garden of Women]...!) Inadvertently, I opened my eyes wide. There''s a dazzling beauty there.Beautiful girls. Beautiful young girls... No, I think this is all a ''man''. I can''t feel it at all. However, there was only one "exception" in it. "Hmph...? Is that Frey''s favorite?" A beautiful girl opens her mouth as she brushes up her long hair. This is the man who played the leading role in "The Angel Princess" at Cyril last year. I think he''s the top star. It has an incredible aura, and it feels like it lives in a different world. Meanwhile, the uniformed lady hugged me happily in my arms. "That''s right, he''s Alto Crane Putt.Backgammon developers. " Ah... there was a setting like that. Sporting drinks and that board game had a wild name, by the way. Frey says. "He is a big man eventually."And this is my best friend.That''s why I''m going to make a formal declaration here.- Alto is mine.Don''t ever touch me. " "Eh ~...? You have it all to yourself...?" An incredible beauty is peeking into my face. Mm-hmm. "I don''t think I''m a man either..." I wonder how your voice is doing...? (That''s the antlers, the horns...) I''ll pull the sleeve of the uniform. [M] I questioned the reason for this declaration. Frey says. You know that we are popular with people and therefore often get in touch with them? I nod. Somehow, there was a time when fans were bleeding out. "Actually, the same thing happened to the actor (here)."There are times when we get together with the patrons and have a fight. " It''s a journey. If you concentrate on performing arts, you''ll probably need patronage, but it doesn''t make sense to take me as a commoner''s child. I can''t give you financial support, can I? "It has nothing to do with that. You''re my favorite.That''s why I don''t want to give up to other Hewlett-Packard members.I mean, I would never give it to you.If you put your hand where you don''t know it, you won''t be able to stand it.That''s why I''m going to make a declaration. " When he praised her, the beautiful woman and the pretty girl turned their attention away from him. What? Is that really true? Is this a bad world? And then the beautiful little girl (man) comes up to me and grabs me by the other arm. How about my support? My tongue is not enough, and I''m looking up. Somehow, I feel like I already know "flirting".Amazing, this world. "Leap! I told you not to put your hands out!?" It''s not acting, it''s the uniforms getting angry. It''s quite impressive, but the beautiful young girl (man) called Leap is the wind that blows. "I mean, isn''t Frey''s declaration one-sided?"It''s pointless, isn''t it? " With those words, I understood. Probably a mutual oath, the first of its kind to come into effect. The uniformed man whipped his tongue, and then looked at me. I guess you''re going to take an oath. (Well, it doesn''t matter if it gets weird, and Frey can''t do anything strange to me, so I don''t mind swearing--) In the corner of the room, I noticed a child who didn''t come into the conversation alone. The first thing I said was, "Exception." I whisper to my friend. "Frei, what is she?"Somehow, I don''t feel energetic. " "Hmm? Yeah, she''s part of the shooting, too." It was a girl dressed as a boy who was bowing down with no confidence. No, it''s the perfect girl''s face, so she looks like a toddler who''s forced to dress like a boy. He''s as old as we are. In other words, even if it''s a male partner, it''s called "she". Looking at you, Frey pointed his mouth and pulled his sleeve. No way, Alto. You''re not going to let me out of this, are you? Oh, yeah. I don''t remember you pulling your neck out. 650 Episode 637: Hewletts Boy Chris... he... no, it''s okay with her now.It seems to be the name of the company. She''s just in Zon Hewlett, and she''s a man. However, it''s obviously different because she''s [dressed as a boy]. No, considering your gender, this should be correct. My awe-inspiring friend Frey explains the situation to me. "Chris''s parents belonged to Hewlett-Packard." "Huh. Well, she''s a theatrical thrashbread." The beauty (man) nodded to the words. "Yes, we are opera troupes.Therefore, just because it''s beautiful, I can''t join it, and I won''t admit it. " "Beauty. Ability. And motivation. No matter which one of these is missing, I can''t become a Hiroit." This is what a beautiful girl (man) says. Speaking of which, the Cyril Opera Company has a membership test. Certainly, I heard in Cyril that Lusica Crane Putt, who was a young child, confidently challenged herself and lost the race brilliantly. "My mother, the song is so songy..."Well, so is your daughter. A beautiful young girl (man) says to her eyes. "Kriss, kiss me."Even though I have a natural talent, I''m worried if I''m going to do it here.You sound stupid, don''t you? I mean, it''s really a waste.I''m not in a position to say that Hiloit usually wants it that way, am I?Well, in my case, that''s fine, right?Because there will be fewer rivals. " Rivalry? When I ask, the beautiful girl (man) who was the main player of the Angel Songwoman laughs glossily. "The lead role is limited."There are not many who can sit in the center chair.Even a child who can afford to take the top place in a troupe elsewhere may not be able to do so here.The name of the kingdom''s greatest opera troupe is not ornamentation. I''m sure this Chris boy is talented in singing and acting. To be the center of the future. Frey grabbed my hand and said. Yeah. You don''t have to grip it, do you? We brought Chris here because we thought that the new job might help her get away with it.She has talent.It would be a shame to bury it. " You''re not the type to kick down a rival. Well, she''s a proud person, so that''s only natural. (But there''s something important......) She---that''s why Chris is bothered. If you don''t know that, no matter how much you set it up, if the field gets noisy, it should be pointless. I stepped forward to her. The beautiful girl in men''s outfit looks at me in a bit of a jerk. Hello. "...... hello......" It was a pretty, cute voice. You really don''t look like a man. The men''s clothes of Bukabuka also give me the illusion that a lavish girl is wearing them. Perhaps she has a natural, attractive power, not acting. I asked. "I''m sorry to bother you, but you heard what I just said, right?"If not, can I ask you why you''re worried about Hiroit? " I carried out the sales smile I cultivated in my previous life. She looked at me for a moment, and then for some reason she fell ashamed. Frei, who was beside me, made a "muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "I-I-I..." Yeah. "My parents told me that I entered Hirot..."It''s not your will to be here..... " He said his parents were members of the opera, so he didn''t want to go in. Oh, a beautiful little girl named Leap (male) has an uncomfortable look on her face. A beautiful girl (man) giggled and whipped her ears at me. "Leap and Chris are synchronous.And at the time of the test, Leap was Chris''s second best. " Ahh... it''s time to get it right. Is it a pattern that the child who was earring had a better grade than the person who was trying harder? Moreover, the lack of motivation is currently in its advanced form. "That makes you an enemy to my eyes..." I kept asking Chris. You''re worried because you came in unwanted? "No, no... it''s true that I didn''t want to go in, but when I tried, I enjoyed the song and the play..." Mm-hmm? Did you have a good time? Then why? If you''re so fun and talented, isn''t it a vocation? When I tilted my neck, she said: "I-I-I... I''m a boy, aren''t I?"That''s why... dressing up as a girl... is embarrassing... " Yep. It was a very serious reason. That bothers me. But the other Hewlett-Packard members look like, "What are you talking about, this guy?" Even though it''s better to wear a cute dress, I''m still hearing it with my real face. You guys have too different values, don''t you? Is Mia back? Once the partition was reopened---and she was back in the mood for her sister, Yantine told me that Mia had come to the photo studio. Looks like I need to talk to you urgently. I''ll go there a little bit. While holding Fee, follow Tine to the entrance. There, the figure of a wasted maid who cut off her breath. Apparently, they were running. Did that happen? "Mia, what''s wrong? Well, now you know where we are, don''t you?I already have a photo studio. " "Fufufu. I''m Alto''s sister, right?"No matter how far away you are, you can still smell the beautiful childhood that you locked on. " Something about that stalking ability. But Mia quickly retracts her face and grabs me. My sister gets angry, but she can''t reach her desperately. "Alto Jun, Alto Jun!"More than that, it has changed a lot! It''s tough! " It''s no big deal, but if you''re a pervert, I''m here. "Actually, before we go back to the Mansion, right?"I just bumped into a fellow samurai. " What? Is Mia''s "friend" roaming around outside normally? Is this country okay? "So, I heard that (...) Babs is infiltrating the King''s City in pursuit of Hiroit." No, who''s Babs? I don''t know anything about [that]. "Babs is a forbidden person."We beauty enthusiasts have the unwritten law of "Jesus Boy, No Touch". I remember being attacked by Mia again and again. "Babs is a regular beauty attacker, perhaps."It''s a dangerous person who''s been walking around behind you a number of times. " In other words, there''s a worse-than-life maid here? - Really? - Yeah. Is that really what you''re looking for? Is this country okay? "As soon as possible, I came to inform everyone at Alto Kiwi and Hewlett Packard about this."If you don''t put your hands on it immediately, my Alto Chunya and Cyril''s treasures will be destroyed! " Who is this [MY alto queen]? Well, I appreciate you coming to let me know, but this place is very well guarded. The guards of the Chamber, escort from Cyril, and escort from the capital. Because these three people are firmly entrenched. When I said that, Mia shook her head with a serious look. "Babs is a master of disguise."That''s why, until now, you''ve been working as a security guard, getting close to the beauty children, and working inanimate.You mustn''t lick your passion for beauty and childhood! " Hmm... It looks like someone I really don''t want to see. But if Frey and the others get attacked, we need to go and teach them right away. "Yantine." Hah, I''ll share the information immediately. The horse''s tail rushed into the photo gallery. I tried to go on, but Mia held my hand and stopped me. Yeah. Fee, it''s okay, so don''t get mad, okay? "Actually, I have another important piece of information about Babs."That''s why she was able to attack the beautiful youngsters she wanted. " Yeah? That''s because Mia herself was a master of disguise. "That''s a [means of infiltration]."The problem is (...) beyond that.In some cases, Alto may even be prey to you. " Does that mean I can''t win? There may be as many stronger people than me, but it''s important to know from the beginning that you can''t win. Mia, how strong is that pervert? "That''s not true."Babs'' troubles are not [strength]. But Babs-- " A scream broke out from inside the building when the maid called. It is similar to the screaming when you see a cockroach. Mia and I looked at each other and jumped into the photo gallery. 651 Lesson 638: Babs Once inside, the guards gathered in front of the waiting room. Mr. Fennel and Yantine were there, so they rushed over to you. "What''s wrong!? What the hell happened?!" I''m a pervert! One of the Royal Guards had been replaced by a pervert! Unexpectedly, I met Mia face to face. A pervert dressed as a maid nods. "It''s Babs!" It looks like you''ve already entered the building! " According to Fenel, Frey once again discovered that the fake guards who tried to enter Hiroit''s quarters were "suspicious". Then, the pervert, who revealed himself, charged straight into the pavilion. It seems to have been locked from the inside. The regular guards who immediately tried to break the door heard from inside, "If you come in, I''ll do terrible things!"Before the screaming, it seemed like he was stepping on both his legs. They are exchanging these words. We should break in at once! "However, if you put it in, it is declared that you will do terrible things."It would be bad if there were a problem.We shouldn''t be here to see how things are going. " I hear that Hewlett-Packard members are learning defense techniques for these occasions.It''s been a while since the pervert entered.They should be seen not to have fallen into the hands of the killer yet! "It''s groundless, you can''t break in!"So, if you were taken hostage by yourself, would you be able to take responsibility!? " You can see the sandpiper. I asked my sister so that she could only hear Fennel and Yantine. Fee. Do you know what''s going on inside? "Nhu. A stinking soul, right next to the door."The other souls are at the edge of the room.Fee, I know that! " You mean you''re confronted internally? If we haven''t been taken hostage yet, we should get in there right away. The two High Elves acted quickly. "Please get out of my way!"The responsibility will be borne by the Chamber of Commerce! " Tine was jumping as Mr. Fennel exclaimed. As the guards rushed to their feet, the short spear she had pulled out of her pocket neatly cut the area near the door knob. Then, she pushed the tip of the hole into the door and pulled it, trying to force it open. I wonder if I''m hungry like this. The guards tried to charge through the gap. * GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR Screams rose. In addition, it seems that Yantine noticed the [attack] before the screams rose, and she instantly wore it. "Ehhhhhh! Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii My sister is about to cry. There is a terrible smell coming from the door. (I remember this smell...!) That''s what I sniffed at Cyril last year. The uniforms were harassed by that dam dam, dam, bird''s egg. Pervert Babs must have prepared something like this for a break-in. The majority of the [Infiltration Team] were blindfolded, and the rest were rolling around the floor screaming. "I-It''s impossible to bypass this!" "Nuuuu......! You''re going to quit!" Even though the key was opened, it was stuck again. The wall of stench is too thick. (There must have been a window inside.I think I can get out of there.....) Since this is the second floor, can''t the lavish girls jump off? Or are you stuck in the middle of a confrontation? Either way, it looks like I''m going to have to go around. "Fee, I need a favor." "Hey, Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "I wonder if you''ll do that after the rescue is successful."- I''ll go in through the outside window and protect them, so when I get inside, let Tine and the others know.I''m sure we can manage this. " "Njuu...! I see!"Nhh, good luck with that? " "Yeah, I need Fee." Nice to meet you. " "Miyuyu! Fei, do your best for your favorite girl!" Leave my child to the High Elves and run outside. I immediately went around the back of the building and crawled up using my strength. I peered through the window, clinging to the wall. (Is that Babs?) There was a woman like her ex-beauty. Whatever you say, your face is distorted by desire. Even though the parts are in order, they don''t look attractive at all. Did I just say that the face is a mirror that shifts hearts? (I wanted to know the timing of the break-in, but...) Frei and the four of them are opposed to the pervert in a stance like the ancient martial arts, but the beautiful girl (man) in that confident masculine outfit is pulling out her waist. When the pervert saw Chris like that, he tongued. I had goosebumps, even in other personnel. If we get attacked like this, we''ll be traumatized for the rest of our lives. (Ahhh, pathetic, you''re completely teary-eyed.I have to help you right away.) I have to think a lot if I''m going to challenge myself, but if the members of the vocal team are safe, Tine and Mr. Fennel will take care of it later.Only that part is easy. "That''s why I rushed in!" "---!?" As I jumped in, Babs, a pervert, threw multiple stinking eggs at the door. There''s a huge additional odor near the entrance. Tine and the others won''t be able to get in here anytime soon. I was just accustomed to being caught by a boulder, and I seemed to know how to buy time. The pervert looked at me and laughed. "Ahhh...? Another good boy has come in?" Whoa, goosebumps. This is a complete pervert''s gaze. But don''t be swallowed. We may be in vain, but first we must surrender. "You can''t run away."Stay calm and surrender! " "Hmph! Before such a feast, who''s going to escape?"I came here to blow you to pieces until the last moment you were caught!I haven''t been thinking about retreating from the beginning! " From the very beginning, you abandoned yourself!Rock is an advanced metamorphic! Meanwhile, Frey rushed over to me with a reassuring look on his face. "Alto! You''re here!"You''re the prince of the white horse who always rushes to my pinch! " How do you like it? Whatever it is, it''s back on my friend''s face. She told the pervert. "Watch out! My Alto is so strong!? He''s not just a pervert who can win!" "Nfufu... yes!"Does she say "Alto"?Isn''t that my taste? " Guah, the pervert has remembered my name! But the woman shook her head. "After eating you, after you''ve enjoyed the children of Hiroit, right?"I hope you''re looking forward to it. " The smile is creepy. However, there are some puzzling points. Even if this woman starts to eat, there is no waiting order for everyone to be attacked. Whether you rebel or flee, you''re supposed to be free...? " "Nfu...!" The pervert looked as if he had won. I remember what Mia said. That pervert said that this pervert has the ability to attack others. (If you are a Black Rope of Dark Magic, you can disable it with root interference.) I have a bad feeling about something violent. He was glad I came. If you just despise yourself as a child, you''re welcome, but the light in that eye is obviously [something] radiant. It may be dangerous to storm in without a plan. "I think I should name myself after all."My name is Babs. A beauty who devours everyone here.Yuuuu, don''t you want to remember? " Everyone. All the women said so. Are you saying that there are arrows and prone cards? Like a stray chopstick, Babus puts his index finger between the Hewlett-Packard and the Hewlett-Packard. "Who do you think we should eat from?"The two elders may be [experienced]...You''ve heard such rumors before, haven''t you?But what? The younger kids are definitely still (...) right? " Kris was reflected by his glittering eyes. The pervert literally tongues. I''m so sorry? First of all, I''ll carve you into me! HIHHHHH! I think I already had a crack in my heart. Babs'' hand is unknown, but she''s pathetic now. We should turn around and try again soon. I wasn''t the only one trying to help her. Four beautiful girls (men) from Hiroit tried to jump at the perverts. However, the woman laughed. "It''s no use, it''s no use!" As long as I''m beautiful (......), I can''t beat this! " A strange pose unfolded, like making a pair of glasses with my fingers. "Nuuuuuu! Beautiful and immovable gold tie technique!" A strange fluctuation accompanied by a suspicious call. At last, everyone here is frozen to death. "I-Is this...!?" Unexpectedly, I moaned. "Ahhh...? Can you talk?" It''s weird... " The perverts tilted their necks, but as they said, Frey and the others were hardened and only sweating coldly.It seems like you really can''t speak. "W-what did you do...?!" "I told you, didn''t I?" Beautiful and immovable gold tie. "This is my very own original spelling.The effect, as the name suggests, is to stop Beauty from moving. Just beauty! " What a spell. It was too limited. "Well then... then. Why am I the only one with a subtle cling...?" Nh ~......? I''m sorry to hear that you''re showing signs, but maybe it''s just a subtle misunderstanding from your beauty judgment. "It''s a terrible story..." 652 Episode 639: Photo Studio Notes "Ng, fufufu...!" Babs was totally proud of us for not being able to move. That''s right, when it comes to this, it''s usually "there was a fight". "However, this is magic..." (Yeah. Does it seem normal to interfere?) Awesome, this limited-edition sorcery. It''s gaggy. If I couldn''t interfere with the root cause, I might not have been able to take it off? Thinking like that, the pervert took the example pose again. "Nnnnn! Beautiful and immovable gold tie technique!" "Ugh!?" Or, stacked!? My mouth stopped moving this time. Can you do this?That''s too bad, man. Even so, we could still do something about the root cause interference. You must have found me surprised by [Overlay]. Babs says with a twist in his mouth. Can you do something like this? Kun, when I raised my fingers, it seemed that the mouths of the elderly beauty and Frey were free. The beauty says. "W-Who, even though I''m not [boy] ''s age already, magic can do the trick...?" "No, my twenties are still beautiful!"That''s what I figured!So be smart! I won''t allow you to disagree! " When the pervert shook his finger, the beauty seemed to be unable to speak again. You are free to tie your actions on a site-by-site basis. Moreover, the tie-down remains the way I wanted it to be. Normally, this one''s [perverted magic]. The uniformed lady also said with a free mouth. "I''m a beautiful girl!" Why is the [beauty-limited] magic in me...! " It''s very cloudy, isn''t it? However, the user of the immovable gold tie laughed. "No! You''re a boy!"I''ll instantly remind you of that!I''ll carve into your soul that you''re nothing but a helpless male! " Again, shake your fingers. Even the uniformed lady can''t speak anymore. Meanwhile, Babs didn''t seem to understand the seal between the beautiful girl and the beautiful child. "You two are the users of [Singing Magic]."I won''t let you mouth freely. " The top star of Hewlett Packard and the leap girl look a little different. It must be because there is no one left to threaten themselves. The pervert stroked Chris boy again with a creepy gaze. "Nfufufufufufu! Well then, you''ve been waiting for [reward time]...!" Babs lifted her commandments as the clouds wandered. "A helpless child who desperately resists or screams sweetly is the most inspiring!"Usually, I keep on wearing immovable gold ties other than my mouth, but I know you''re powerless, so I''ll let you go to Heaven like this! " A pervert who decides on a dive like some kind of thief III. Chris was shouting as his eyes filled with tears. "No, no, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Um, help me yeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! " "Hooyo" "Awwww!?" I put a kick in the pervert who was still in the air and blew it up. In a crushed frog-like posture, the woman bumped into the wall vigorously. Are you okay? Chris laughs at the boy. His face, wet with tears, can only look like a beautiful girl, no matter how many times he sees it. "---!" Reaching out, she hugged me and started crying out loud. Well, it''s probably a trauma for Madjimon, so I can''t help it. Meanwhile, Babs rises and falls. "Hey, why can''t you take my beauty and immovable gold tie twice and move it...!? Your sign was so" unfortunate "...!?" "It''s disrespectful!" It has been determined that the reason I was able to act was because I was too sorry, but I admit it.For now, we can''t spread the word about root cause interference. So, let me put it this way. "This is--the power of thoughts...!" "Love...!? Love gave you strength...!?" Babs, staggering. The reason I mentioned it was because, unexpectedly, I got stabbed by this pervert. And Frey. Why do you make your eyes shine happily? "Ugh...! I thought that beauty is something that I love with force, but if it''s a relationship between beauty, as a hobbyist, I can''t go without admitting it...!" Cumming. I''m not that guy, am I? "Huh...! If you''re going to be defeated by the power of love, then I want to be...!" And Babus, who stood up, fell down on his face, and on the ground, and was motionless. I didn''t really care if they were happy, but they were able to rescue us. Probably because the surgeon lost consciousness. The uniforms have also regained their freedom. Alto! Frey rushed over and hugged me. Chris is still hugging the boy, so it''s a little hard to breathe. Chris stares at me from within his arms with his eyes still wet with tears. "You... you did your best to protect me...?" Mm-hmm? No way, you didn''t really receive the power of thoughts...? However, her face seemed to be subtly stained with Zhu...? There, the uniformed lady sandwiched her mouth. "No, Chris. Alto defeated evil magic for me."Don''t get me wrong. " "So, but when I was attacked, this guy moved...?"Well, then, after all, I... " Your cheeks are completely blushing. But it''s not, is it? All I could do was disable my sorcery with root cause interference. ... but I can''t give you that kind of information. There''s a new figure coming into the fight. That''s a beautiful little girl with a sharp tongue. "You''re amazing, aren''t you? Will you become my patron after all?" "Leap! I told Alto there was no need to do anything!" "That''s why I pointed out that Frey-chan''s one-way street, right?"Isn''t that right, Mr. Alto...? Will it be mine? " You said no! It has become a mess. The two elders were just looking at this sight. In the end, the foolish noise continued until the angry sister yelled at me. "Fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fufu, fu, fu, fufu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fufu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fufufu, fu, fu, fufu, fu, fu, fu, fufu, fu, fu, fu, fufu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu, fu A pervert dressed as a maid makes a heart of herself. After all, Mia sat here and watched the shooting in a Fever state. It seemed that they knew that this maid was the "kind of friend" of the donated pervert, but they thought it was better than him. When I asked them to come, they agreed to give me a tour. "Totally, Alto, there are so many different kinds of things!"I was hoping to get at least one photo, but you asked me to give you a photo of all kinds of shapes, including spare ones! " It was Mia''s request that the "acquisition of a photograph of Hiroit" be undertaken twice. It''s a thank you for leaving Babs. The pervert''s assault turned us in a good direction. "Wow! I knew it was fun to wear clothes!Fee! Fee, I''d like to take a photo later with you! " Her sister is thrilled to see Hirot taking sexy pictures in various outfits, such as butler clothes and dresses and maid clothes. Shall I ask Mr. Fennel and the others to do that? However, Chris is not among the Hirots who are confident to shoot. (I knew Babs was traumatized, wasn''t it in the picture...?) Or maybe I just hate it because I wasn''t always keen on [women''s clothes]. But immediately after I thought about it... "Ah, um..." A tiny voice was heard from behind. In retrospect, there was. "Chris, you...?" "Ah, hah, yes... I-I-I..." There, a beautiful girl in a dress-up. If you tailor your clothes, tie your hair, and even put on thin makeup, you''ll only look like a beautiful girl. No, it was originally only a girl, wasn''t it? "I see. You''ve decided to do it in Hiloit, haven''t you?" "Um, yeah... thanks to you..." It turned bright red and fell down. Behind you is a pervert dressed as a maid. This girl is yelling at you like, "Oh!? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, Chris-kun--no, Chris-kun, I''ll tell you. "I, I, I''m beautiful...?" Yeah. It''s so beautiful. "---..." She smiled like a flower. And where is the lack of confidence you''ve had so far? I followed the elegant scent of a different person and came to the shooting. Frey walks up to my side and puts it in my arm. Thanks to Alto, it looks like a new actor has joined my Hiroit.I''d like to thank you again. " Uh... yeah. Well, it''s a little complicated, but that''s what happens. "But, alright, Alto."You''re mine, aren''t you?Never give another member a sweet look! "Meow! Nah, it''s a feow!" Sis, you''re furious. The filming session at Hewlett-Packard was thus a great success. Talk about it at a later date. "Fu, fufufu...!" With a voice like Fee, I''m looking at a picture. It''s a picture of Abel, obtained by selling his soul to the devil. Without a word, it''s ''Odori''. No, I never thought I''d get a picture like this. I stared at the figure of the master in the cooking clothes. Yep. I''m sure I look super creepy right now. But it''s okay. I''m so happy. - Huh? That''s what I thought for a while. The photo disappeared from my hand. There, the figure of Mighty Maitreya, whose face was bright red, took it up. "Eh, Abel...!" "... confiscate! I''ll confiscate this...!" Oh, my God! The photo caught my eye ahhhhhhh! "Wait a minute, Abel!"That''s the price of my labor!It''s too much to take unilaterally!? " "... no stealing, no stealing...!"--Al.... noooo! " There are no words to return. That''s how I lost the best treasure in the world. I cried with one of my friends, who had a short relationship. 653 Episode 640: Mother and Sister in July Divine History, July 1207. The month that used to make sense to me. And it was an important month for my family until last year. Well, I mean, I had a plan. Until now, there was a license examination in July. And the return to Cyril. But I got my first place last year and qualified as a magician. In other words, I do not intend to take the examination in the future. Of course, my sister will get a class 10 license, so I might go to the venue at that time. If it''s gone, it''s a return to Cyril. Until now, it was back to the festival every year. However, this time, my grandfather made a strong request and decided to go there next month, August. Fee loves the festival, so it was good for me in July. As Grampa says, "No, no, no! It''s festival time, I''m too busy to take a break!So, it''s August! Swing by the major players and get some time off, August!You want to keep Fee entertained?Don''t worry! If you can play in the lake, Fee''s will be delighted! "With a tearful face, you''ve been so forcefully criticized..." In fact, I haven''t been able to play with my grandfather every year. However, Awesome Friends and Military Dress Chan, who was in the capital until the other day, "Huh. Your family is coming to Cyril this August, isn''t it?"Very well. My Viscount Baumann family will welcome you to the Crane Putt family.If you want to swim in the lake, I''ll give you a hand.Whatever you want, you can charter a lake boat.I wonder if your sister would be happier with you?I''ll be waiting! " It is said that. Both of them are just unilaterally putting up. This isn''t double-booked, is it? Either way, I guess I don''t have a choice. "Supi-supi..." My sister, who was used by my grandfather and his friend Dashi, was napping in bed instead of in a hammock with her parents and children. Mom, Fee and Marimo are asleep in small letters, not in river letters. "Hmm, you look really happy in your sleep..." (In that case, won''t you wake up for a while?) Maybe we should go to the mentor''s on the outside in the meantime. Waving at my sleeping family, I went out to the garden. The girl with blonde hair sits on a swing and looks around. Don''t let anyone see you. And may [he] appear soon. From beyond the fence, I always see [that family]. That''s why I know when to come. Soon the footsteps came. Blonde girl - Isabella looked down at her face in a casual manner. "... heh?" and there was a slippery voice between them. There was a boy there who looked like a dying worker. "Gu, it''s just a coincidence..." Isabella talks as she sees the direction of the day after tomorrow, but this is a completely remote site to the west, and it is quite a painful situation to say "coincidence". But [he] smiles. "Yeah. It''s a coincidence. Hello." "...... Konkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkonkon Is it embarrassing to exchange greetings? The girl replied in a small voice. The reason she''s here--. He somehow understands it, but he doesn''t bother to say it. Instead, she turned her gaze to the accessory she was wearing. That''s what you''re wearing, right? "Y-yeah, that''s right..." I-It''s pathetic if I don''t put one on you, because you''ve made it for me.It''s not because I like it!No, thank me for your kindness...! " Yes, thank you for your concern. "............" Isabella''s face turned bright red. I don''t know why it happens. She speaks without making eye contact. "But, just a little..." S-Shouldn ''t I just compliment you on the design for a minute?It''s just a little bit...! " Yeah, I''d be glad if you liked it a little. [He] has heard from the child-facing maid who works in the main building that Isabella always wears her favorite silverwork. The curly-haired girl continued. "I''m afraid the Fourth Princess has paid a lot of attention to this work of art!"It was an honor to be remembered. Because they asked me where I bought it! " "It''s hard to tell if it''s a social rhetoric or if it''s really interesting." There was a strange amount of room on the boy''s face. In the face of the Princess of this country, there is nowhere to be feared. Isabella squeezes out her words as she holds down her chest. "Ah, I know you and your princess...?" Inside Isabella''s brain, a cerebral brother and sister who had recently been seen in the royal palace appeared. I''ve been wondering what that was all about. "Um... yeah. That one. It''s just a coincidence." "Gu, by chance...?" You and the village--if you know the Fourth Princess, you know that she''s curious, right? "... yes, yes. He is very friendly and shows interest in many things." "So, in my case, when I went to the magic exam, she was more interested and walked to a place where she separated the nobility from the common people."So at first, I didn''t even know who she was. " After that, ''he'' admitted his failure. License examination. I knew that it was going to hurt me to give it that name. The child-faced maid held up [him] and said this pretending to be him. "Alto, Alto." Isabella seemed to have fallen down again in the ninth grade exam.So your wife got furious and crammed up... "Isabella-sama seemed very depressed, so if anything happens to her, I want her to be comforted. " Writing for the ninth grade exam is not so difficult as long as you study. However, it is not easy for a girl of a single digit of age to break through. Because it is like solving the mathematics of junior high school for kindergarten children and children in the lower grades of elementary school. (That''s why I get furious. Something''s wrong with the spikes...This girl, given her age, would be a good girl.....) Isabella was bowing down. Hardworking and proud, she seemed very hurt by the lack of results and the anger she had bought her mother. "Ahh......" The tired boy scratched his hair. Then he says it badly. If I were you, would you like to study a little bit and watch? "---..." The golden drill shakes as it picks up. The green eyes of the father had some kind of expectation and [suspicion]. "Can you study?"The museum''s employees have rumored that it''s a scum that fell into the short-term exam..... " "No, I''m sure it''s a bit of a mess, though."If you''ve passed the ninth grade, you won''t be able to teach me anything. " "Oh, really...!?" Yeah. There are still many parts of grade nine that are important to memorize, so if you focus on what you can remember and focus on what you can teach, you''ll be fine. "Well then...!" Isabella raised her face forcefully, but immediately clouded her expression. "... no way. Mother will never forgive me for being with you..." "Well, it''s true that if you teach studying, you will need a well organized time."It''s going to be tough to kossori, so I wonder if I can do something about it...? " ''He'' twisted his neck like he was in trouble. I found out that he really cared for [himself]. I felt a strange ''closeness'' more than my mother and more than my father. I had the warmth of a family. "Oh, hey, ma''am..." You''re muttering such a thing. The voice is too small. I can''t hear ''him'' who raises the accent. Isabella''s face turned bright red in a hurry and fell down. Yeah? Is something wrong? "N-Nothing...!" It''s nothing...! " She accidentally runs away. The ears are dyed vermilion, and the golden drill is shaken. The boy with the signs of death is watching the situation as a pokmon. Isabella thought as she ran. (If only I had oniisama--) Would you have stayed by your side like that? Did you always give me the warmth? There was no answer, and the girl ran. I haven''t solved any problems. And yet... Yes, and yet, there was something puffy in my chest. Isabella was laughing with a red face. 654 Episode 641: Malice and the Moon Moonrain has two moons. Full moon and new moon. That''s the word that describes the two girl princesses. Meanwhile, he received praise. And the other, with the meaning of contempt. Both princesses were gentle in nature, and above all good in heart. However, if you say you''re a good sister, you''re not. "Dear Claudia..." "...... ah" The two of them barely met, their faces awkwardly distorted. Um, Crowe... "............" Even so, the Third Princess ran away from the Fourth Princess who tried to call out to her. As usual, the eyes of [sister] when she saw [sister] were clouded with despair. "...... Claudia-sama......" Sheila dropped her shoulders sadly. Because I know that I am contributing to her trauma. That''s why ''sister'' can''t follow ''sister''. "I don''t think your Highness is going to get sick." Filomena, the court magician who stood beside her, murmured as she looked at the Third Princess''s vanished hallway. Elma, the Guardian Knight, nodded in tune. "His Highness''s work is due to his own efforts.Moreover, it is a side that would be shameful to slander the Third Princess, and you haven''t done anything about the charge, right?It should be said rudely, such as feeling discouraged towards the Highness.I should be grateful. The expression of the infant princess is not reflected in their words. What if it was the kind-hearted mother who was here? Perhaps you have spoken more warmly to me.Such words not only concern yourself, but also ''sister''. Or if it was that boy. Sheila thinks of a boy who refused to be her own teacher. If you''re so young that you can''t think of yourself as a young person, you''re always calm, and you''re as tolerant as an elderly person. Didn''t she hold herself and her sister''s princess and connect her heart? If there was such a boy here, the Fourth Princess was confidently biting the murmur in her chest, which she said was overestimated. (I''ll be able to see her again soon...) It was just before his second ascent to the castle. The number of the fourth princess is greater than that of the third princess, who has only three children. Especially trusted by her is Isabella, a two-year-old girl. Sheila liked this proud, hardworking girl. In her opinion, Isabella is quite clumsy in terms of her personality, but she thinks this is due to her home environment. I mean, it''s hard to be honest. On the other hand, the other person who forgave my heart missed me very much... The girl equipped with this golden drill is now a secret subject of conversation, unknown to her. That said, it is a part that has nothing to do with her abilities or with the Marquis''s family of origin. "Fufu, fufufu......" Probably because he thinks no one has seen him. She is laughing at the silverwork. She narrows her eyes like a kitten and stares at the workmanship, which shines beautifully. This is why Isabella became a rumor. The accessory she is wearing without letting go of her body is gaining prominence in a dual sense. One is the design. Symmetrical crest-like shapes were unseen in this world and attracted attention. And the other is its sparkle, which is modest but clearly remembered. Sheila has never seen such beautiful silverwork. Even she is not very interested in accessories, but she thinks they are "a little good". But what bothered Sheila the most was Isabella''s expression. (To laugh so happy...) Were you overjoyed with the gift? Or is the sender...? Isabella doesn''t know where she got the silverwork. Even when I was envious of other recent lessons, I kept my mouth shut. I don''t know why, but Sheila assumes it has something to do with that smile. In any case, until now, it was only ''envy''.There was no more ranting. The change occurred in July, shortly after [he] finished his second ascent to the castle. It was when I was reunited with my "sister" again. ...... ah The Third Princess is still running away today. There was, for some reason, more despair than ever. Sheila doesn''t know why. But there was something in my eye. "Sister" was wearing silver accessories. The design. The brilliance. It''s exactly the same direction that Isabella has. In other words, it is not the producer, but the sender is "the same". "............" A wise woman came up with a figure beside Claudia and Isabella, the two girls. (That''s... that''s it...?) That [boy] Sheila can forgive her heart, alongside her mother. I wonder if he gave Isabella and Claudia the silverwork. DDDD Moments. She felt the horror of a different dimension and looked back and stood up. That''s because ''the world has changed''. [White Child] stood smiling in the hallway with no one around him, as if poking through such a small gap. (That person...!) Marhelito, a mentor, said that he was a person in need of attention, and that he was the one who said, "Never meet alone." The child is laughing with his mouth alone. No, my eyes are laughing too.However, its nature is different. Is it contempt and pity that are reflected in the red eyes? White Child - Pygmalion moved her white lips. "Come on, don''t be so vigilant."I''m not going to do anything to you yet, so let''s go...? " "...... isn''t it already set up?"Is that proof that there is no one around me? "That''s a terrible misunderstanding."I''m just protecting myself, aren''t I?After all, there are a lot of people who misunderstand this body.Don''t you think it''s pathetic? " The Fourth Princess does not answer. Staring firmly at the subject only, she didn''t divert her consciousness, and her magic power overflowed. Pygmalion chuckled. "Are you really going to hate me for rumors?"Is that you? If several humans say that [there is a tiger in the market], will you believe it? " Sheila doesn''t answer. I do not recognize the need for it. This is how I found out face-to-face. This is definitely the [enemy]. Her sixth sense sounds the maximum alarm. Pygmalion didn''t care about Sheila like that, just one word. I muttered. "-Silver workmanship" "---..." "I''m wearing your short lessons and oneesan''s."It''s very beautiful, isn''t it? No, I prefer stuffed animals to accessories. " Sheila swallowed the words, "What do you mean?" It''s best to keep your mouth shut with this person. His own intuition and the mentor''s words make him choose it. However, [White Malice] said this without hesitation. "You''re the only one I can''t get." You''re the only one who can''t give it to me. " Don''t hold your ears. I wonder if you''re less than those two? There''s no point in asking. "I don''t care about the important person."Yeah. Well, that''s a common story, isn''t it?But I''m not a party, so let''s ask.Hey, hey, how do you feel now? " DDDD Sheila''s magic power swelled up. The white child laughs. "Come on, let''s see the truth, and stop fighting the eight."I''m not going to start a fight.But if you''re attacked by a boulder, you''re going to have to fight back. " Pygmalion''s eyes narrowed after the clouds cut. There''s no disrespect there until just now. Rather, he seemed to be intrigued and alert. The fourth princess looked straight back at the white child. "--Heh? Even though you''re still so young, you''re not so furious."Needless to say, fighting is the coolest thing to do.Very well. Let''s raise your reputation.- I''m looking forward to it. When your heart breaks apart like that. " Waving his hand, the child walks away. Sheila made sure that the sign was completely gone. "... haa" I let out a big breath. "If you''re going to be hostile to that person, you''ll need the right strength."I was convinced that I should absolutely avoid being the only one to win. If Pygmalion had listened to the words, it would have raised the bar even further. Sheila does not hesitate to secure her superiority in the best way against someone she perceives to be powerful. You don''t overconfide in your own power. "Master Alto..." I kind of wanted to meet [him] asexually. Pygmalion''s words and the presence of the silverwork left a faint ripple in his chest. 655 Episode 642: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part 1) "...... Hmm. Al can''t do it." "That''s right..." The end of July, 1207, the sacred year. I dropped my shoulder at the fact that Abel had hit me. What was Master and I talking about? It was about the work of the Black Cat Sorcery Corps, the result for Yifone-chan, who was a close friend of the wasted maid. You know that we need to show our achievements as a sorcery society in order to hang the wait for that twin-tailed maid''s political marriage to take place. I consulted with Abel about the idea. I thought there might be such a convenient place near the capital, but my teacher knew the location of the ruins of the magic era that had not been discovered in the sacred history. However, I had to wait for them to strike there. The reason is simple. We''re low on power. "... there are still some defensive functions there."There must have been some alchemy left for the battle. " An alchemy creature is like a meat-kun who was badly struck by Cyril... "I certainly don''t want to deal with that..." "... I don''t think Al''s combat abilities will allow him to win unharmed."Injury is a prerequisite, and in some cases, death.Especially if you have legs and limbs, the risk increases dramatically. " Although the phrase "unarmed" is a bitter expression, from Abel''s point of view, Mia and Ifone-chan''s combat abilities may not even be worth considering. "... especially, the guardian beast in the deepest place is strong by Al standards."It''s better if you don''t touch me. " By my standards, yes. Abel looks sideways at the toddlers playing in the jungle gym and slides. "...... if it''s Fee or Noir, I can win without any problems." Ah, yes. It''s weak and slimy. Well, even if it''s impossible, it can''t be helped. However, Abel is not inciting me to be a "miserable fish." My younger sisters'' [power] is going to end up outside. In other words, the risk of being unknown to others. If you''re going to give me results from the outside, she''ll be implying that I have to do what I can (......). "... one thing, I''ll tell you what I think" Abel said that if he was going to expose pre-holy ruins, it would be desirable to have a phantom history. It seems that this is because I don''t want humans to learn a lot of magic skills. "... if you have a phantom history, then most of it won''t reach humans anymore, and you''ll be familiar with some star reading and star magicians, so it''s easy to engage on a safe surface" This is probably due to the fact that it is almost impossible to decipher the illusion truth, which is a special language in the history of illusion. Either way, Abel and his sister, Ltiel, don''t want to give humans magic technology. And unfortunately, I think that''s true. Because it would be overwhelmingly more likely to cause problems and disasters than to master supertechnology. "... of course, even in the ruins of phantom history, it is better for the humans not to know" Is Abel familiar with that kind of thing? "... I don''t think so. Ltiel is the one who lists the things that we shouldn''t teach humans."I could only wield power if I had to destroy something, and I didn''t. A mighty faceless maiden. I''m sure there''s a lot of memories and emotions out there. There is a man who hugs her from the side. "Fufufu! Abel always gives us happiness, doesn''t he?"You need to feel more confident about yourself, right? " "...... Lusica tickles." Wow... Mom, you''re cheeking at my teacher. I envy you...! Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Mah! There, chicks playing with indoor playground equipment charge in. Fee to me. Noir hugs her and asks her to play with her. Neither I nor my mother can beat them. "Abel, that''s why I''m going to stop talking to you for a while." "... mmm. I''ll ask Sholsina if any of the elves know anything about Al''s intel." We had that sort of exchange. A few days later, in the beginning of August, 1207, the sacred year. A high elf has come to my house. Even though it''s summer, it''s a woman wearing something like a vertical seta. Tall. And I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s huge. I may be the first person in this world to see someone bigger than my mother. I think my height is slightly lower than my previous life - 173 centimeters - so it''s about 170?She was still lower than that wand magician. She is wearing round glasses without frames. It seems gentle, or it feels chubby. It may be a soothing smile. It was Chairman Sholsina who brought this Elf. I understand you''ve been following Abel''s request, but I''m sure she''s busy, and she came straight here because she wanted to see my teacher. Hello ~? She''s looking at me and tilting her head. "Yes, hello. Nice to meet you, Alto." Fei! I like Niii! " Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Follow me, and say hello to your sisters. Mr. Setaglass smiles nickily. My name is Nell, and I''m a traveler ~ You''re a traveler, aren''t you? I think we should speak of the unusual furry elf again. Probably not a member of the Chamber of Commerce. "Yes...... I''ve been to various parts of the continent to learn from my wandering superior ancestors......" Ah, so you''re a Ramielian then. "No ~? I''m not very good at humans ~? Especially you, my lord, I''ll be watching you groan ~..." Well, if that''s all right, then that''s it. There, Chairman Sholsina turned to Abe and looked back at him with a smile on his face. She''s walking around, so she''s familiar with ruins unknown to humans.as someone who has the information that Alto wants. " Oh, that''s the kind of consideration. So, with the traveller. Nell, the traveling elf, sees us three siblings and moves his hand. "Um, is there something...?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, Ah, yes, I know. According to Chairman Sholcina and Yantine, Henriette and Fennel were also very keen to accompany them on this visit. However, since the chamber of commerce was busy and there was no reason to come with them, the vice chairman and the director who just wanted to meet the children of the Crane Put family could not come. I would buy Henriette and Fenel''s grudges, but I didn''t know!In the first place, they are blessed with the opportunity to see Abel-sama more overwhelmingly than I am, so I won''t complain! " I don''t think those two, especially Mr. Fennel, are coming to see Abel. Meanwhile, the vertical seta elf is approaching us with gilligans. Uhh ~? If you don''t mind, I''d like to have one of you fooled around. "Yes, yes, yes! Then I recommend Fufu, Noir-chan!"Fee, you''re going to have to do it! " Speak fast, angel, jumping into my arms. Nell embraced Marimo-chan exactly as her sister said. "Ufufufu...... This child is a high-ranking spirit ~? Isn''t it amazing that you live with a human family?"Besides, you look so happy..... " Hmm. You''re hugging me with such pleasure... Marimo-chan is also Marimo-chan. The moment you were held, you had an amazing smile on your face, didn''t you, eating magic power? Well, it''s a high elf, so is the magic power okay? The traveling elves turned a full smile to see if they were happy to see Noir. "Um...... At the request of the High Priest, the undiscovered ruins near the Royal Capital--that''s why you''re looking for a place where the humans can''t pass dangerous technology ~?" I nodded. If you''re used to traveling, you must know a good place. Thus, the Black Cat Magic Corps lifted the curtain from its inchy advice. 656 Episode 643: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part II) "Alto, Alto!" This way! This way...! " Bright bright day. A meeting of the Black Cat Magic Corps was held between tea in the west. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I already know where to go, but I think it''s also important to have this look. And the maid, 14 years old, who came from the main building, slapped her side and demanded to sit beside her. I can''t defy my superiors, but I''m going to sit down-- "Here we go. I''ve got you!" "Nwah!?" I was captured by clams and kidnapped to my lap. "Fufufufu! Alto, you''re so cute after all..." When I hugged you with a smile, Yfonnee seemed to be an elementary school student who loved stuffed animals. Yes, I''ve got some tea. There comes Mia, with the tea set on the tray. "Ifone, Alto Kirun is mine, so please don''t have too much of it to yourself." It''s mine now! Either way, right? Now, let''s do it. There is a tea set on the shabu-dai, as well as literature and books brought by the maid. The content of this meeting is to study this and find out where to go. Mia said as she curled up the book. "Mmm...? There are quite a few untouched areas around the King''s City." "There are other races as well."Especially the Elf Forest and the Dragon Mountain Owner Territory. " The beautiful maids are talking about it. And it''s actually true. The realm that humans define as a nation is not just for humans. Some of them were Elf Forest and Dragon Territory, as Yifone-chan said. Said the great ancestor of "Libra". "It''s basically impossible to have a peaceful discussion with a human opponent.They''re lumps of desire.I''m going to backfire or try to deceive you.So, what do we do?It is decided. With strength, there''s no better way to hit it.It''s the same as getting rid of the beast.Dialogue is meaningless. When you get close to this territory, you have to learn if you see a pain in your eyes. " According to the Arch Elves, the dragon was thinking the same way. When I approached the Dragon''s House, I was attacked without any questions. According to the dragon race, this is the result of sporadic discussions. In other words, elves and dragons have a history of "stacking". But have men not known or forgotten it, and have ye not left your own evil in the posterity? "Elves and dragons attack without question."It is very doubtful whether it should really be called intelligent. It is written in the book. No, no, no, no. In any case, it is a fact that if there is an "inviolable area" in Japan, it is difficult for humans to do it, which leads to the ease of moving as it is and the ease of doing so, and it seems to affect the national power. This is it. From the Kamakura period to the Muromachi period, it was similar to Daimyo''s territory. At that time, the great lords were also said to have had a lot of trouble with the presence of public houses and temple shrines and Buddhist temples within their forces. Whatever happens, we still have room for adventure and places to explore. "Looking at the book, there are many scholars who think that there are many undiscovered ruins north of the capital." "But Mia-chan, I''m more convinced that the contents of this literature are more mystical..." It''s in the south, though. " "None of them..." Isn''t this the paper that Trudy wrote? One of the few common sense adults I know, Msgr. Jordi Kromelin. He''s a southerner, isn''t he? "Nh ~...... Speaking of the south, this book is also convincing."The title is very long. " It doesn''t matter how long the title is or how persuasive it is.And the interestingness of the content! "Well, this is..." "The influence of star magic and the history of culture on the distribution of ruins before the illusionary history and the local conceptual history that relates paleontology to the battlefield of the Shinto era inferred from the operation of celestial bodies" It was written by Floce Scheindel.What, a sheep''s mom? He''s also Southern. (And both are correct) No, I don''t know the actual distribution either. But I was taught by Nell, the traveling elf, that the ruins were south of the capital. Mia says she''s robbing me of Yifone-chan. "In terms of content, it''s ''South''."There are few scholars who support it. " Then, ifone took me away and nodded. "I think that many people advocate ''North'' because there are many theories that are believed to be fairly believable.Although the thesis is not a majority vote, I wonder if "North" can be trusted because there is a proper basis and argument for it. " Once again, Mia will take me away. If you only want to produce results, it''s the right way to explore from the [North]. As soon as she did, Ifonn took it back. "As Mia-chan said, it''s a fact that [South] is hard to throw away...?" "Gwwww..." In time, I was pulled from left and right, like the judgment of Echizen Ooka. Before we decide whether to go north or south, we''ll cry off from side to side, right? What do you think of Alto? Which is better, Alto? You''re asking if it''s north or south, right? You''re pulling hard, aren''t you asking where you''re going? Or rather, my body is starting to make a disturbing noise. Mia-chan, Mia-chan, it''s time to let go of my Alto-kun. "It''s ifone who should let go."It''s only natural to have siblings with you. " They''re both scared of smiling. "Isn''t Mia always with Alto?"Sometimes, I wonder if it''s okay to give it to me? " Ifone tends not to let go of what she likes.If you give it to me once, I know it won''t be returned.In the first place, my brother belongs to my sister and is not the subject of letting go. " What a rationale. Like I said before, I don''t have a sister. "Mmm......!" "Fuuuu, that''s right...!" Gu, gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Who, who, who is the angel of salvation!? That''s where the sparrows and doors open. The one who showed up... Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii The angel, Lady Feria Crane Putt, awakened from a long sleep of naps. My sister, who appeared with an energetic smile, was stunned to see the situation. "AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaThat ''S MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE Stop it! Give me the egg!May Angel just jumps at me. Were you going to help me with this, or are you just going to monopolize it again? Sister clung to my leg and began pulling in her own direction. Yep. I know who you are. This is called the [Cow Ripping Punishment], right? I wonder if the three of them have forgotten me, or if there is no sign of loosening their strength. Ah, no more. Al fell apart. 657 Episode 644: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part III) "This is the dessert of the day." It was a beautiful man. A young man with a gloss that most of the women in this world are captive to. His name is Orcrad. He is one of the most beautiful species, the flower spirit, and the deacon who serves the ''master'' Fiore who is more beautiful than him. The nectar of a mysterious flower was poured into a clear glass. It is a feast of heaven, that if it were to appear in the world of men, it would have a value unknown to the ceiling. Cruparano is a delicacy that can only be picked in very small quantities from the famous flowers of the Jin Dynasty, called the Cuparano, and that only the Queen Fiore is allowed to taste, even in the area of flowers. The Spirit King of Flowers licketh his feast silently. It was a terrible and confusing technique, but there was no emotion in the person. But the beauty was instantly distorted by anger. "What is this!? It''s not something I could eat!" The glass, thrown with all its might, struck the butler''s forehead. Orcrad quietly lowered his head. My Lady. That''s what he calls the girl who is already the king. Since the birth of Fiore, I have been following her, but it was the old way of calling her, and Fiore myself forgave her for that. If there''s a problem here, I''ll fix it right away.Please tell us why you think it is so bad. Cruparano nectar is dedicated to the great queen. Therefore, the management was thorough, and the gardener gave a big impression of the work done this time. Most of all, Fiore should have liked the taste of this nectar... " But the queen''s anger did not subside. "How can you be happy with such a low taste!? You''re making a fool of me!?" Cruparano''s nectar is very delicious, as mentioned above. And that rarity is out of the pack. There are already only three God-generated plants in the world. This, the area of flowers and the garden of seeds. And it is only the garden of a strange kind of elf, and it is not in the "world of men". Orcrad bows his head silently again. When the lord says "odorous", it is odorous. Even a feast in the sky does not move its valuation. For this butler, she is absolute. "... So, miss, what kind of ''flavour'' would you like?" In his words, the queen stops moving. Slowly looking back, there was an intense delusion clinging to his face. "You must have decided..." That child...!Alto Crane putt''s magic power into my mouth. " Because I tasted it once. Because I knew it once and for all. The Queen of Flowers is trapped in that [taste]. Even the celestial nectar, which everyone admits to be delicious, is now nothing but muddy water. That magic! That magic! That magic power! "Orcrado" What''s the problem? "Bring Alto Crane Putto here." Right now. " My lord''s life is absolute. So he bowed his head, sorry. "With my strength, I''m unlikely to be able to beat that [doom]" The life of the Lord is absolute. Then we can''t waste our lives.Yes or no, to fulfill that wish. You must not challenge that noble ancestor. ".........!" In the words of the butler, Fiore bites his back teeth. Doom ! The strongest of the gods! A true monster that is not even an enemy of this spirit king. If so, even if Orclad were a good deacon, it would be a waste of his life to give it to him. The loyal men continue. "Things can''t be ''doom'' alone.I was accompanied by the "Heavenly Grail" when I appeared in an unjust protest.And at that time, we must consider that the high elf spoke the name of the balance.In other words, the child was declared to be ''surrounded by the entire Elf tribe''.Even if you kidnapped the [bait] by any means, we don''t have the fighting ability to withstand the retaliation that comes after [the bait]. " "It was a threat against us that I was taking Balkenende''s daughter to see this."--The Rock is a warped Elf!I''ve made it clear again that you should be spitting! Fiore throws it up, then turns to the butler. "... Orclad. Even if" Doom "and" Libra "are impossible, can you beat Balkenende''s daughter?" "--It''s unlikely to win." Be quiet. But for the record, the butler cut it off. "That high elf is the far north of strength."In my view, even the "Tower of Mourning" will worship the aftermath. " "[Tower of Mourning]... a forbidden area called High Elves."The "mask" in the example is also a high elf, so it''s really annoying. " "The strength of the [Heavenly Cup] is to give way even to the Great Spirit and the Dragon Mountain Owner."If you want to definitely overthrow it, you will need the [throne of the king], which you said to the spirit king and the dragon king. " "Hmph! You can manipulate the space so much that you can get that much rating."There are a lot of weak people in the world.Even though I can change the "world" itself, it doesn''t extend to the extent of space. " To the queen''s words, the butler refused to agree. That''s bad enough to get in the way of Fiore. "Orcrado" What''s the problem? "If you have something to say, say it.This is an order. " --All right then. The butler bowed his eyes and murmured. "... True Dark" DDDD As a result, the effect was miraculous. A beautiful face is dyed with hatred. "True Dark! That damn baby!" At the same time, she understood that the butler was nagging. Eyes for eyes, teeth for teeth. And ''the world'' is'' the world ''. If the Pure Spirit of Darkness were to join forces, her superiority would soon be blown away. The loyal minister taught it to the lord. That dark child was absolutely unforgivable to Fiore. If the kid hadn''t gotten in his way, we''d have the best taste on hand by now! (Good quality food for spirits is essential!In other words, that young body is unlawfully taking [that magic power], which is supposed to be mine, and devouring it on its own every day...!) Already in this spirit king, Alto Crane Put is positioned as "my treat". Therefore the pure spirit was recognized as a despicable thief. The earliest Noir Crane Put was the "object of hatred" alongside the arch elves, and it was also the "priority obliteration target". "Watch, ''doom''! And True Dark!I''ll definitely kill you both with my own hands! " The Queen of Flowers asks the deacon after renewing her intent to kill. "Orcrad, think of a way to get my Alt back from those scum." "--Yeah, well, how about" rescue "?" "What is rescue? Explain yourself, Olcrado." "Huh. I mean...." This is what Orcrad explains. When Alto Crane Putt is away from the Elves, a powerful monster appears as a "coincidence". He cannot escape, he is hurt and falls. It is a script that the flower spirit who passed through it "by chance" rescued him and protected him in this area. The queen, having heard the proposal of the loyal minister, gave a beautiful face. -Aha! The butler found out that the master was in a better mood. "That''s good! That''s good, Olcrado!The Elves won''t complain if we protect them with pure "goodwill"!And even though they were encircling us, if we find ourselves in this state of disrepair, we can take them down!And once you''ve protected them, I won''t give it to them anymore!He''ll be mine forever!It''s a good idea, Orkrad! The Rock is my lord! " I know it''s terrifying. Now, let''s keep an eye on him.Away from the Elves, alone or in small numbers, until then.D D If you can, it would be easy to set it up even if you leave the city of people. The butler moves. To ''protect'' the Lord''s bait. It was the sixth month of the sacred year 1207. 658 Episode 645: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part IV) The eighth month of the sacred calendar year 1207. Today is the first day of the Black Cat Magic Corps'' expedition. "Uuu...... Alchaaangh! I''m going to be careful...?" "Nhh...! Nhh...! Akiu ~..." Both Mom and Marimo are lonely or not well. On the other hand, there was a girl with a smile like the sun... "Fuhehe...!" - Going out with my girlfriend!Fee, have fun! " Mei Angel, carrying the piggyback, hugged Niko. That''s right. Our sister will also follow us on this expedition, which is also a place to stay in a campground. As for her safety, I really wanted to ask for an answering machine. "...... unlike Noir, I don''t think Fee can stand to leave Al overnight" And, because Mighty said so, I decided to take her with me. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to protect Lord Alto. Yantine, a master of spear and equestrian techniques, was also anxious. She will not accompany me this time, even if I always ask for an escort. Because if the Elves were involved in the "Big Discovery" of the Black Cat Magic Corps, they would be suspected of being able to race. No, actually, it''s a race. That''s why the Elves are not involved in our expedition. There is, of course, a reason for saying that it is superficial. "Yeat" "... uuu. Ha, ha, ha..." Yantine gazes at the dark-rooted high elf. "I''ll leave your protection to you."Just in case, don''t take it unexpectedly. " "I''ll do my best......" I wanted to make sure that everything was all right, and I asked for an escort this time as well. That''s Mr. Yett from the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce Intelligence Department, who has excellent lurking abilities. This person can protect themselves without anyone realizing it, and they can quickly call for help in the unlikely event of anything. Yes, Yantine herself is supposed to lead some members of the guards of the Chamber of Commerce and hold them back a few dozen kilometers. In other words, whatever happens, you can defend the castle until they rush in, so you can relax mentally. Furthermore, this is a private conversation, but if you do, I''m asking you to protect Fee as a top priority. Mr. Yett also said about that, "... of course...... but it''s the one who can produce the most excellent art...... and I''ll do it to protect you the most......" So, it was OK for the reason of my desire. Abel is supposed to take care of Marimo-chan''s feeding, but... Fenel takes time off from work during this busy time and looks after Noir very well. That''s what Yantine said in amazement, so I might end up eating her magic power or magic stones. In addition, E-chan, Henriette''s follower and spirit bird, is supposed to keep an eye on us from the sky. The vice chairman was a reliable escort. You guys are overprotective. Well, other than Mia, she''s a minor, so it might be natural in a way. Anyway, now we''re ready. We''re going out in small groups, so we need to make sure everything is ready. "Yes, Alto Kyun." Let''s do our best today, shall we? " I was a little surprised by the metamorphosis that appeared. The clothes of the waste maid were not the usual clothes of the maid, but magic clothes. It is also a long robe that is suitable for traveling. Leaving aside the feeling that it was not hot in August, I clearly said it and closed my eyes. There was an atmosphere of a demonic sorcerer. Just look at him. Such clothes will be dressed as they should be. "Kufufu." Fee-chan is also stylish today, isn''t she? " "Hehehe! Feh, it''s a strange version!" The figure of your sister is completely children''s traveler''s clothes. Although it is summer, it has thick long sleeves and long trousers so as not to injure the limbs. However, the garment probably takes into account the girlish nature of the garment, such as having a frill or ribbon attached. It seems that this is the cancer bullet of the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce, which is said to have a "weak clothing department". After all, the hit product "Nikiri Animal Series" was an external idea.As a clothes section, I probably couldn''t help but get excited. Furthermore, the silver hair in a cell next to Fee''s left ear is braided. This is not your sister''s will, but your mother''s. Mothers have been messing with their daughters'' hair like this lately. Of course, this is something I want to enjoy, but it seems to be an expression of my desire for my children to be fashionably attentive. "Since I was a child, even if I was just doing a little fashionable things, my mother also said that it would get better and better." So this is a tradition taken over from Dorothea, the grandmother who lives in Cyril. Kfufu, I''ll let you crochet tomorrow or later with this Mia Nee-chan. Yeah! Fuhe, Mia-chan, thank you! This pervert is friendly with my family. Well, as long as the little boy isn''t involved, he''s relatively decent. And then, ifone-chan, right? "Ah, if it''s ifone, it''s already here, right?"It seemed like you were breaking your bones to persuade me to leave the guards from my parents'' home. " Oh, yeah. That girl''s house is rich and famous. Even as Viscount Zeeman''s family, it would be unsettling for the children to travel alone. If you''re a noble boy, there must be a lot of things. Hey, Baron''s daughter. Don''t nod like a civilian. (Mia''s house would be on the side of the rich already) With massive shipments of bursting marsh jaws, Baron Venink''s family is now very hydrated, as small-scale mines (and almost permanent) have emerged. However, Mia dad uses the money to preserve the environment and improve the streets, and it seems that he has not fattened his stomach at all. Of course, it seems to be accommodating to my children, but I do not drown in luxury, and I think I am living with almost the same standard of living as before - improving the quality of meals and apparently increasing the amount of wine after dinner.It is said that the other nobles have been told that they are unusual. "My family is originally common people."But with the increase in income, my father was also happy to be able to prepare for the famine. " What if Mia''s dad is such a famous man? I thought so, but when I met Baron Sandel Fusil el Venink the other day, I heard about him, and he said this with distant eyes. "Hahaha... I''ll be known as the ''father of sex offenders'' in the future..."As a sign of my remorse for the future, I''m accumulating a little good deeds here..... " It''s hard to have a great daughter. "Ah, Yfonnee is here, isn''t he?"It seems that the persuasion is finally over. " I don''t know if the Baroness''s headaches are of that kind, but I am delighted with the arrival of one of his younger best friends. "Alto, Mia, I''m sorry I''m late...!" As usual, a twin-tailed girl rushes in. But... "Ah, ifone-san, what are you dressed like...!?" Inadvertently, I got tangled before I could say hello. The child-faced maid strangely pinches her clothes. "What, are you wearing magic clothes...?"Even Mia-chan is the same, isn''t she? " No, it''s not the same, and I was stunned to hear you say it. After all, she''s a "magical girl". You''re pretending. If you had a girl''s toy stick in your hand, it would be perfect. (This girl is such a childish face, she looks great......) Side by side with me in a bunch of lodgings, I stand out more. A pervert comes to my side and whacks me in the ear. "Ifone''s personal clothes are also very frilly, right?If this is the case, it''s better to give up? " Is that so? Was there any muscle in it? Then I won''t say anything either. However, there are some things I need to ask. "Um, who are you...?" That''s right. Ifone-chan didn''t come alone. The maid refrained from doing so immediately next to me. "Ah, this is Selwi, my maid when I was at Viscount Zeman''s house."The other guards gave up, but she was the only one who had to come along and tell me.That''s why I decided to accompany you on this journey. I''m sorry, right? " "Guard...?" Looking at the maid who looked like a high school student, she looked like a samurai of an aristocratic family and gave a polite thank you. "I''m serving Lady Ifonne, a battle maid Selwy."Thank you very much. " Combat maids! Well, it''s a world with dragons and elves. I don''t know, that kind of thing. I made a dry voice. [M] "Hahaha... So, is there a strong butler in the world?" "Although it is in another country, it is famous as the strongest deacon in the contraindicated area, which is called the ''blunt oblique yang''."I''ve always wanted to be served like that by my daughter. Ah, there you are, super butler. 659 Episode 646: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part V) About seven days from the capital of the kingdom. That''s the location of the ruins. However, if you go through a normal route that can be a big detour. However, we plan to go straight ahead. Straight line to the scene. As a result, he says, it will be a distance that can be reached by an adult''s foot overnight. Exactly what only those who know the place can do, it can be described as an inching business. "Fee-chan''s rucksack is so cute, isn''t it?"It''s okay, I want it too... " A magical girl with a child''s face walking along the road stares enviously at her sister''s pig backpack. May Angel smiled like the sun. "Hehehe!" This was made by Okai-san!Fee''s favorite! " An archangel pretending to show off his backpack on the spot. A pervert stood beside me and whipped his ears. "Alto cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuFee-chan''s backpack, when I saw it, it was full of sweets, but is it properly dressed? " No, I''m not in. Your sister''s backpack is packed with only the sweets she wanted to eat. So Fee''s change of clothes and luggage is in my backpack. Well, it''s a world of magic, so if I had enough food, I''d be able to handle the rest.I also brought "Hot Water Dagger" and so on. "Fee. If you''re tired, tell me right away."Oniichan''s going to give you a big dick, right? " "Wow!?" May Angel reacts with a twitch. Nah! Speaking of which, Fei, I''m getting tired! Really? Are you really tired? No, well, I''ll do it again. As soon as I hugged her, she was in a good mood. Ifone-chan looks at Mayengel like that and giggles. Fei-chan really loves Alto. "Heh, heh heh... heh!I like it more than I like you, fee!I love you so much! " A kiss that pounds and pounds. Selwie, the maid of war, is dumbfounded and desperately watching her surroundings. I walked out in the morning, and it was almost noon, but when I left the streets and walked through the shallow grass, no monsters or bandits came out. Actually, there was a reason for this. (Naw, naw, naw! Over there!) (Yeah, thanks, Fee.) My sister, who can sense the soul and magic power, will teach you the [placement] of the paths. Basically, this avoids futile battles, and the opponent who doesn''t seem to get out of the way is [intimidated] by Fee to get rid of it. Even now, they are fleeing large monsters far enough away to be able to see without sight enhancement. Being able to caress a soul directly is synonymous with "being able to deal with it at any time", so it seems that the wild creature is sensitive to its horror. I think that Villy, who had endured this and even said that he was strong, really had a lot of guts. In addition, there is another aspect to worry about in the fight - the harm caused by insects is completely fine thanks to the "Insect Repellent Incense (Unscented Type)" prepared by Abel. It''s the same in this world when you get sick from just being bitten by mosquitoes, and in some cases, you die. I definitely want to take the insect repellent with me, and the maiden has slipped my mouth. Eventually, I could see the sand in front of me.So I decided to take a break. "Alto Jun, Alto Jun!"It''s time for a new invention, isn''t it? " What? The invention? Mia-chan, what are you talking about? Ifone-chan tilts her neck adorably. I''ll explain instead of the maid. "Well, there was an inventor named Essen." "Essen!? That rare genius inventor, Charles Essen!? We also have peelers and nail clippers!? And tires!" "Oh, yeah. That Essen is a new one.The people at the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce said that if you want to cook outdoors, you should definitely try it.It''s still a pre-sale prototype period, so please don''t tell anyone. " I slapped the rice kettle on my waist. Fee also imitated and slapped the gourd containing the poisonous mist. That funny shape of an iron box was an invention? Yes. This rice kettle is made of iron, isn''t it? Aluminum doesn''t exist in this world. The reason is simple, the strength is inferior to that of iron. For the metal in this world, "battle" is considered first. Stronger. Stronger. That is what leads to survival and prosperity. Therefore, humans, of course, and even dwarves, do not come up with the idea of "reducing strength and ensuring convenience". That would be the focus of attention in a more peaceful world. Therefore, this time the rice kettle is made of steel. That said, as the example shows, this is made by Gado-sensei, so it is thin, light and sturdy. It''s a great idea to be able to cook rice without using a pot, isn''t it? "I see..." As far as I''m concerned, I have no choice but to deal with it without any difficulty. Fuck, Mia''s been sniffing around behind her. Meanwhile, the combat maids. "Um, I think this dagger with hot water is too much for me..."Could this be a tremendous treasure?It''s too convenient..... " Oh, it''s also a rental item from the elves, so please keep it to yourself. Hot water daggers are hand-washed, lukewarm for washing, and hot water for brewing tea. The tea was brewed by Selwy. Both Mia and Ifone-chan were maids, so they could make them, but the combat maid, who was the supreme servant, didn''t give up. She is sitting on the rocks and inexplicably sipping her own brewed tea. "I haven''t had a single fight since morning, and the rice is freshly cooked and delicious, and it doesn''t seem like I''m on a very adventurous journey..."It''s like, yes, it''s like you''re even here for a picnic... " "Picnic! Feh, I like that!In our garden, I occasionally do it with the children!The lunch is so delicious! " Yep. Now that I know you''re happy, let''s stop swinging the club, shall we? Eat a full meal, eat a good snack, and start walking again. There is less mental and physical fatigue as there is no ''battle''. Since walking time can really only be used for "moving", it can be said that it is a very fast pace. After a while, you can see a turbulent forest of trees. (N-No, over there!) (Oh, there it is. Roger.) At the entrance to the forest is an ancient barrier that confuses intruders from the outside. Because of this, they said they couldn''t get anybody near the king''s city. (That said, is Nell breaking through this easily......) Should Rikishi be called a high elf? Regardless, I will temporarily disable it due to root cause interference so that Mia and the others do not get involved. The combat maid tilted her neck the moment she entered the forest. "It''s strange? There''s no sign of humans entering this forest."Why are you so close to the King''s City...? " That''s because there was a barrier. But as soon as you get into the woods, you''ll notice that she''s the proof of her excellence. After that, I walked with a smile, but only Selwie kept her neck tilted all the time. "W-why didn''t there ever be a battle...?"Oh, that''s weird... " "If it''s safe, I think that''s a good thing...?" That''s what the magical girl says. I don''t know what your sister''s blessing is, so I don''t think I can help it. (But the trees are making my vision worse, so I need to be careful.) There, something like the sound of a bird echoed. This was not a signal from Henriette''s follower, E-chan, but from a secret elf, Yet. She seems to be able to imitate the vocal cords of these animals. Incidentally, the content means "I entered the forest from the grassland with a good view, so I came right next to it". Continuing on, the sound of birds chirping. This is the signal of "abnormality in the back". I told Fee, "Is that so?" Before I asked, I looked back, and I saw men with a wind like adventurers in the meadow far away. What is it? I wonder if it just happens to be walking around? Or could it be that you followed me...? " (I thought so, but don''t go away.So, maybe it was a coincidence...?) Well, if there''s any kind of trouble, I''m sure Yet will tell you again. After that, it''s not particularly strange to go through the woods, and it''s evening. I just found an open place, so I''m camping here today. Naturally, we don''t prepare for camping [after night]. The battle maid said, "I''ll look around." Well then, I''ll prepare meals and prepare a tent for you and Ifone. Yeah. Thank you. The women are watching, preparing meals, and sleepovers. Then what am I supposed to do? It''s decided. I have to get ready for the bath. 660 Episode 647: Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part VI) "Oh, my God! I''ve dug a hole!" "Yeah. Thanks, Fee." Together with my sister, I dug a hole for a bath. Of course, with magic. I don''t know how many hours it would take to do it by hand. It was also used in ancient sorcery. So I scraped the ground half a circle at once. Truth is, we don''t have to dig a hole like this. If you put the viscous water into a vinyl pool, that''s all we need to talk about. It''s just that I''m behind it. I can''t let the combat maid see ifone-chan anyway.Well, I still use viscous water sneakily. Specifically, the entire hole should be covered with viscous water to prevent the soil from melting. On top of that, I put up a waterproof sheet made of beast skin and made it look like you were covering the soil. Hot water uses a magic sword, so there''s nothing wrong with it.I use it every day, so I don''t make a mistake when adding or removing hot water. All right, Fee. Thank you for your magic. "Hmph!" Fei, I was praised by Nii!Fei, I''m so happy! Fee, I like you!Fee, it''s helpful to me, and I want you to praise me even more! " I stroked May Angel clinging to me with a full smile, and I heard footsteps behind me. There, there was the figure of a twin-tailed maid, now a magical girl. "Wow!? In just a few moments, a bath like a spring has been created!?" She approached, saying she couldn''t hide her surprise. "Miuah!?" For some reason, I taunted my sister. "Alto is cute, but Fee is also cute!" As if she held a plush toy she loved, Yfonnee pretended to be frightened of her body. "No..." After all, you only look like an elementary school student, Viscount, this daughter of the family. "Mhh! You can do a feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii The angel is desperately struggling. But, Fee. You always look so happy when your mom''s bothering you, don''t you? Somehow, My Sister loves Mother. My sister was trying to escape, and Ifone-chan was definitely trying to escape. I had a special hold on her before, but she was pretty tough. Fee might have a hard time getting out on his own. That''s the angle of the horns---. Ifone-san, why are you here? "Yeah. Now that the tent is finished, I''m going to help Alto and the others a little bit..."But I''m already finished, and I''m surprised. " "That''s the power of sorcery..." "Are you saying that the tensioning is over?"How about dinner? " When I asked, Yifone made a V-sign while holding onto Fee in response to the former''s question. When it comes to tents, I''ve practiced a lot! Ehhhn, Doya''s face. She''s such a childish face, so cutie is the only thing that stands out. Did you practice...? "Yeah, I did, didn''t I? Because if you don''t preview it, it''s going to be" I can''t do it "today, right?" Well, ifone-chan has an honorable atmosphere, so maybe that''s what you do? I thought so, but she laughed with her eyes down. I rarely go out in small groups like this. DDDD By the way, this girl is a good girl.There were a lot of guards and caretakers on the way out. The village daughter who sometimes walks alone as a squire is strange, if you think calmly. She says. "That''s why it was fun."Everything on this day.That''s why I wanted to thank Alto. Thank you. " Oh... I see. It seemed to him that the landscape outside the capital of the kingdom was so precious. "Until I worked in the Marquis''s mansion, it was called ''Boxed''."Not only the servants, but also your "friends", so there''s nowhere to go.--But Mia wasn''t the only one.With a straight smile, he looked at me. " Well, that''s the kind of guy Mia is. Apart from being a pervert, I don''t have any faults. Well, the weakness was fatal. "Mia-chan, you''re still making dinner so hard.I''ll also help you, but the dishes will be cooked from scratch. " Speaking of which, when you made me a sandwich, Mia''s was doing well, but ifone-chan''s was a little twisted. To remind me of the past, Ifone-chan broke her hips deeply.Hold on to Fee. "Mr. Alto, thank you. And I''m sorry." "I''ve already received my thanks."Instead, why are you apologizing? " I don''t remember being apologized for. In contrast, she falls asleep again. Being here now. I wanted to apologize for that." Being here? That''s right, stay here.Because all of this is for me, right? " The starting point is to prevent Yifone-chan from getting engaged. Does she care about that? "I didn''t happen to see any monsters today, but ''going out'' means'' risking my life '', right?"Mia, Fei, and Alto are in danger for me. " Surely, from the edge, I think it''s dangerous to go out at a party that is almost only for minors. I thought so too, so I made a lot of preparations. However, there is one thing I am sure of. "I don''t think Mia is bothered or thinking about dust like that." This time, "Avoiding Engagement" is a story that also applies to Mia herself, and above all, she is--. I love you, ifone-san. DDDD For a moment, ifone-chan kissed my words. "Yeah! I know!" I really nodded with a flowery smile. (That''s right. Just like Mia loves Yifone-chan, Yifone-chan loves Mia, too.) If you could double-check that, then all the feelings of "sorry" would have been blown away. The magical girl in front of her giggled as if she remembered something. "Mia-chan, while singing my song, I cooked with pleasure.You think this trip is going to be fun, don''t you? " No, he''s always singing songs when he''s cooking out west. Well, I guess it''s true that you''re having fun. "She declared with a nice smile that she would attack Alto in the bath."I was told to drink the remaining water.I was wondering if I could add some snacks to my meal. No, don''t do that!? It''s no laughing matter, but she laughed and stared at [me]. Why isn''t Alto here? Yeah? Why did Alto save me from danger? Because I hedge the risk, I feel somewhat at ease, but in fact. I''m just doing what I want. "Huh!? I love you...!?" Ifone-chan turns her face bright red. Why? Mia and the magical girl in front of her were very helpful. This is true. I remember the familiarity, so I want to help you. This is true, too. Even though that''s enough to break my bones... (You''re self-satisfied, right?) There was a girl somewhere. The child is of a minority race. That is why ''breeding'' is an absolute obligation. However, the child does not like ''breeding for breeding''. I''ve lived unmarried for a long time. She is concerned that she has abandoned her duty. That''s why I don''t like to be called "High Ancestor" even though I''m not the original ancestor. I think it''s more painful than I hate it. So [the child] fought instead. Come forward before anyone else. More than anyone, for the sake of my family. The strongest enemy. The most enemies. I kept fighting that kind of thing. That must be her ''way of fulfilling her duties''. Her sister said this. "That person is stupid.You saved a lot more lives than you saved your descendants.You saved the world itself, didn''t you?And yet, I still care about that time.If the [other six] were here, no one would blame you. " It has nothing to do with her or Yfonnee-chan. However, it would have been obligatory for her and Ifone-chan to leave their children. Maybe that''s why I''m thinking weird. Still, I think. If you don''t like your duties, you don''t have to force them. At least we can have some time. (Yeah, it''s really self-satisfying.) In the end, I just want to think ''she''s not wrong'' by helping Yifone-chan. This behavior may be a subspecies of eight. I thought it was so blurry. The twin-tailed girl narrows her eyes at me like that. Alto-kun, you look so sweet, don''t you? "Huh!? Is that right...?!" "Yeah, I think of someone, a very nice face.I''ve never seen such a face of Alto-kun before. " "............" I lowered my gaze in the light. Beyond that... Fee? A rare, smiling younger sister was staring at me. 661 Episode 648: Move on!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part VII) The name of the man was Hurras. He is the most beautiful race in the world, the Flower Spirit. Hurras now leaves the magnificent "Flower Realm" in a country where filthy humans hang out. (Is that the boy we want the Queen to be......) At the end of the line of sight is a boy with an atmosphere like a fallen tree who is dead and forgotten. No matter what. And whatever you do, take him home. That is the desire of the Spirit King. That''s why I was sent here. He is a flower spirit. But it wasn''t a spirit. The Great Spirit - is one of the extreme points of the Spirit Seed. Superior magic powers shape superior spirits. It means two things: birth and growth. Most spirits die young. It''s only natural that a sphere that doesn''t have intelligence disappears like a sphere. [The king] is special. The Holy Spirit has not spoken. They are too rare to need an example. Not to mention that the Holy Spirit and the Pure Spirit, which are more rare than the Spirit King, are out of the question. Apart from them, only a few spirits who are blessed with good quality feeding grounds, rare talents, and good fortune can reach the Great Spirit. Hurrath was such a rare and powerful being. (Is the magic power of that human child so delicious...?) I am not indifferent to the taste of magic power as much as I am a spirit with him. Even if the king of flowers became so stern as to seize it, it was impossible not to know that his throat would throat. But then Hyuras shook his head. (If the king''s obsessions were to be ''eaten away'', it would be a good punishment.) Destroy not thyself for bait. The best magic place in the world is the Star Fountain. It''s thin, but it''s too fine. At the time of the illusionist history, all of them were captured, and it is said that there is no "fountain" that has not been discovered at the earliest. After all, even in the area of flowers, which are relatively ancient, there is no "star fountain". (No matter how delicious the taste of that person''s magic power may be, it cannot extend to the "Star Fountain") All Hurras wanted was to eat the magic of the stars. Compared to that, there should be no problem if you miss a human child. He then concentrates on his "work". His specialty is lurking. His combat abilities were not as great as in the Great Spirit, but he was probably good at hiding. (Hmm. It''s a high elf''s secret......) As soon as he began his pursuit, he noticed a hidden High Elf. Yeat almost completely refused the sign, but was captured by Hyuras, a "fellow worker" and a great spirit. (It seems true that the Elves have wrongfully enclosed our king''s possessions.) Already among the flower spirits, the Alto Crane Put is set to be "Queen Fiore''s". With that in mind, I am so carefree. You will never find that living calamity in Doom. (One of the high elves would not hang on his teeth as it should be...) He understands that he is not alone. Probably in the back, far enough away from Hurrath''s scouting. It''s not sensing, it''s seeing it through an experience of secrecy. But there''s only one thing--no, that''s just a little bit further. Though Hyurus looked down on the existence of other spirits, it was not an equation to be alarmed. He knows. Let''s just say there are certain strongmen in the lower classes. It was when I was once on a mission and went to the dwellings of other spirits. A huge lizard man was seen facing the tree seeds. Red Lizard Man - aka Flame Lizard Man. Among the lizard man species known for their strength and strong physical abilities, they are particularly outstanding at fighting.An origami combat race that is considered to be one of the "Three Great Species of Armed Skill". Seeing the battle between spirits and human-type lizards, Hyulus changed his perception until then. Even if it''s a lower race, there are some powerful people who can reach the spirit species. Even if only the lizard person protrudes like a mutant species, the powerful person is certainly there. The lizard, named Ragach, had a tougher and sturdier body than a normal lizard man. The battle with the Spirit was reversed because his weapon did not follow his excess power, so if he had even one demon sword, it would be so strong that he would have been ravaged unilaterally as a spirit seed. No matter how strong it is. No matter how fierce. Never touch me. He is surprised that he was not so called. Some of the inferior species must not be touched. There is a ''realm'' that must not be trampled upon. He knew such rumors. However, I didn''t really get it. Though. However, it was a bit of a problem. Even that lizard race wouldn''t be called "forbidden". How powerful are those who are called (......)? Though it may not reach this body of the great spirits, it was never good to be cautious. "Not to mention the elves..." I hear that there are also high elves who can obscure its fate and existence and say that it is "forbidden" or that it will surpass it. Of course, they are part of the "propaganda war" and may not actually be that strong. But there are at least a few who cannot help but judge that the Great Spirit will return if he pulls his hand. Of course, both ancestors were different. It is a living calamity that even the Spirit King must suffer. If you get involved, you have no choice but to die. Except for that, the Cup of Heaven, the Tower of Mourning, the Knight of Truth, the Great Forest of Metal.It is said that Orclad, his direct supervisor, will never set things up around here. (Except for the battle in the first place, it''s not going to make the battle any bigger......) For the forest and the living elves, the blessing of plants brought about by flower spirits and tree seedlings is important. On the other hand, the kind of cure they get from exchanging Elves for trees and flowers is also essential for them. Even though they are spirits, they have attributes as'' plants''. In other words, you can''t be unrelated to a disease. If it weren''t for the Elves'' medicine, their survivable populations would be greatly reduced. Probably around Doctor St. Rocus, but I can''t ask anyone else to make it, so I''ll simply create a potions that show the medicinal efficacy and send it to you. The abominable thing is that Lokus himself, "No, I can''t make this much medicine." It is to cut the shiraz. Not Locus, but who can make that much medicine? The deception around it is also annoying.They''re hiding the drugmaker. Either way, we must avoid fighting with the Elves, even if it is not a simple armed battle. Because they can "attack with food" by refusing to provide them with medicine. It''s my true skeleton to hide and do my job. Hurras took out the box of the rectangle. When you open the box, there are ten ping-pong ball-sized transparent spheres there. The jewels are lined up as if they were octopuses. What is in the cavity is that it should not break in case. Until then, this jewel was important. It is a rigid item that creates a pseudo "alien world" and temporarily fills even reality. It is the embodiment of the power of the Spirit King that can be created because he is the great King Fiore. (Even our queen can''t make this easy...) Nevertheless, Fiore prepared ten jewels and let him hold them. In other words, I want to get it by then. That boy with the sign of a necromancer on the verge of being bewitched. Here''s the procedure. First, drag the target to another world. I was attacked by the monsters I had prepared. Quickly handles monsters and "protects" targets when they''re dying. (It''s a simple and definite story.) As far as Hillus is concerned, the nearest escort is the High Elf, who is supposed to be hiding. All that''s left is human children. True Dark the Pure Spirit, who would be the only one who could oppose the power of the Spirit King, is not here. Then it doesn''t matter. You can just take that exhausted little boy home, so you won''t have any problem killing the others. The priority is to secure our capture. We should dispose of the human larvae once we have the target. In the unlikely event that I get screamed, I don''t want the guard elves to send reinforcements to the rear. (Each hidden high elf pulls into a different world. That''s it.) He rolled the jewels in front of the targets at an exquisite timing and control. Ten seconds of magic. In the little time that follows, a certain range becomes "alien". In particular, the jewels before they are effective are more brittle than the eggshells. You need to be very careful when dealing with it. Their stride speed. Everything is cut off. Perfectly timed, to the otherworld. Alt cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuMia, onee-chan''s going to carry you there! " "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!? Don''t come, don''t come!?" Suddenly, there was an abnormality in the target''s speed of advance. The boy, who seemed to be a ground zombie, tried to escape from the girl in a witchcraft suit with blood in his eyes. - Gush, I stepped on something. And it seemed to me that none of them had noticed it. What about you? And mumbled the great spirit with a straight face. Only fragments of shattered jewels were left on the forest floor. 662 Chapter 649 Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (viii) It was dawn. It was the second day of the Black Cat Magic Corps'' expedition. "NiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiFee, be well! " It is our sister who hugs us with a sunny smile and kisses us. I was suddenly in a bad mood before I took a bath yesterday, and he didn''t leave me clinging to me like a koala, but after a night''s sleep, he seemed to be feeling better. Fee, good morning. The angel narrowed his eyes in pleasure as he returned the greeting and stroked the silver hair. But that was for a while. May Angel is hungry. "I''m hungry! Fei, I''m hungry!" Energized, hungry declaration. There are many people in the world who don''t eat in the morning and can only mouth a little, but my sister eats plenty from breakfast. Eat even snacks after meals with a firm change. Mothers and others are strangely envious that their daughters will not become obese, but even mothers will not be fat. Unlike May Angel, who runs around outside, who has only been reading romantic novels and is in that shape, she should be buying grudges from the women around her stomach. "NiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiI''ll replace it! " I don''t know what breakfast is. If this is my home, I''ll cook dinner with my mother and Mia. My sister would wake up lonely if she didn''t do it, so I had a pillow instead of a buon or a daikon. Alto, I want you to stay with Fee-chan, right? I''ll make Mia and I breakfast, so don''t hesitate to rest, right? I was told by my childhood friend, the maid, to combine, so I decided to refuse the words. Selwy, the maid of war, is watching the surroundings. In addition, I was relying on a secret person belonging to the Chamber of Commerce who was supposed to be "not here". "Ah, Al, T-sama..." When I''m inside the tent, I hear a stuttering voice from the other side of the thin cloth. It soon became clear to me that it was an elf who loved the art of the Komu barrier. What''s the matter, Yett? "Ah, well, it''s still a lot behind me, but...""Finally, there''s a human sign..."I''m probably an adventurer, huh, multiple people..... " DDDD Were those adventurers I saw yesterday before we went into the woods? The forest itself is covered with a camouflage called magic. I turned it off yesterday. Now we''re back on, but we didn''t get it back right away because if we didn''t get some distance, the effect of the restarted camo would be on us too. That''s why before yesterday''s adventurers returned the camouflage, they said, "Was this the place?"It''s not particularly strange that it comes in." I wonder if these people will come this way? "Well, this is the path where there are no demon beasts at all, so I was wondering if that would be the way to erase it..." Ah...... Cheng Cheng. Since Fee had driven the monster back, it seemed like a safe route had been made. If I were to enter an unknown place, I would have to go through a road with few monsters as a matter of course, so I wondered if I would come here anyway. Will you find our footprints in the meantime? "Y-you, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I Hmm. Competent. Yett promised to erase the traces of our "campground". "Ah, after--" What is it? "I felt my gaze several times because of my feelings..." "Gaze? What does that mean?" "I-I don''t know..." But if you''re a tracker, I''m better at hiding than I am..... " "The pursuer..." I''m not supposed to be in pursuit. In response to my words, the invisible high elf behind the thin cloth repaired this cloud. "There''s plenty of possibilities for me, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my, my,"... this forest itself is a place where magic was hanging over your perception....." In other words, it can''t be helped even if you think about it too much. Well, Yet was a good man, and so was Fee. When the time comes, I''m sure they''ll tell you when to be on your guard. (That''s why it''s probably because of your imagination, not your pursuer, but an adventurer whose existence is confirmed.) Although we are on the shortest route, we definitely want to avoid ''discovering the ruins first'' for some reason. Accidents and "what ifs" are going to happen. "I-I ''ll take care of it...?" It''s too noisy for a boulder. I can''t order an assassination on the desire of the Trickster, even though he hasn''t done us any harm. "Well, then, you won''t be able to relax too much..." There''s nothing I can do about it. In the first place, you''ll be worried about the noble families'' daughters'' houses, and you''ll be worried about your mother. Yes! Alto Keun, Fee-chan, breakfast is ready! There, a discouraging voice was heard. The secret master behind the tent disappeared in an instant, and only the bellyed sister remained. "Hehe! I''m full!" Fei, we ate a lot!Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "Yes, yes..." Place the Mayangel on your lap. Thinking is about adventurers. If you stay like this, you won''t have to bat. However, it was thanks to Yet that I learned that there was a [follower]. Honestly, I can''t tell anybody about it. Because if you do that, you will find out that this case is an Elf-led inchi. I''m not going to let you know that Abel helped me. I''m not returning my debt with revenge. So, we''ll have to do it well. (In the end, will it be a winning match? Somewhere in the right place, you''ll have to let Selwy-san "discover" it......) Later, I''ll give Mr. Yeat a signal. Thinking about it while stroking Fee, the maid who cleaned it up came. "Ugh...! I knew this [Hot Water Dagger] would be convenient."It''s unusual to be able to clean up in the open air and use hot water as you please. " "There is also a [Water Dagger], so I don''t need to worry about drinking water." Such as that, it is a pervert who uses an Alto-prepared magic sword to wash clothes every day at a distance to the west. Thank you both for getting ready for the morning. Thank you! Brothers and sisters, bow your head. Ifone-chan said while hugging us. "Compared to the morning in the Mansion, it''s very easy, so you don''t have to worry about it." Well, I wouldn''t feel rested if I was a spiky opponent in the morning, and that''s probably true. "Ifone, hug your own altogether, it''s cheating!"This Mia-san is also going to hug you! " "Stop drooling and come at me!" Yep. Other than being attacked by perverts, it was a peaceful morning. I hope you''re at peace today. (That high elf is even more troublesome than I thought...) Hurras stroked his tongue. I haven''t noticed my presence yet, but it turns out I''m not at all an alert opponent. If we just relax a little, we''re in danger of being noticed. It shows that the gap to throw the "jewelry" is extremely small without even taking it back. I was surprised at the lack of opportunity since yesterday''s Unfortunate Accident. If it was this handy, even if it was forced, my people would be in touch with me for ten seconds before the [Alien Activation].I had to do it carefully. D D After a long patience match, the opportunity came after breakfast. The target group is completely distracted, and the only high Elves that feel tough are focused on clearing the camp trail. Still, it''s the boulders that haven''t lifted their vigilance around them, but they''re full of holes, as far as Hulus is concerned. (Here...!) Throw the jewels. It was perfectly timed. Now that they''re not walking, there''s no need to worry about getting stomped. At that time, the silver-haired girl who was hugging the boy with a cerebral face stood up and started swinging her club. "If you''re outside, fee, you can freely swing the club!"I can''t get mad at you!Fee, this will protect you! " The toddler girl''s swinging club bounced off the pebbles at her feet. The pebble hits a nearby tree and its nuts fall. The rolling nuts rolled another stone and blocked the orbit of Hurras''s thrown jewels. The jewel bumped into a stone and burst into pieces. The flower sperm man who was looking at the pattern... That''s not how it works! He stood up blue and screamed. 663 Episode 650: Move on!Black Cat Sorcery! (IX) Photo gallery? Yes, it''s a photo studio. We''ve cleared the camp and started marching again. Along the way, I was talking to Selwy, a combat maid with little contact. That said, it''s true that she really doesn''t get along well with me. That''s why we''re talking about a dish we all know, Yifone-chan. The story is that the daughter of Viscount Zeman made an appointment last month for the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce Photo Museum, which opened in July 1207. They say this is another great reputation. Well, it is a touching thing that is different from painting, there is simply something unusual, and it is natural to stick to it in a sense. In fact, the Harmonia family, the royal family of the High Elves, also took a lot of pictures of Yu-chan. "Originally, the invention of" "Photo" "was known by the owls, but this time it was modeled after the Cyril Voice Band, whose name is known throughout the Northern Continent."In addition to the aristocratic photo gallery, the public photo gallery was opened and booked early.The House of Viscount Zeeman, whom I serve, said that Our Lady of Ifonn was an animal lover, and even before it opened, we had negotiated a reservation, but it didn''t seem to be the ''first''. Oh, yeah. That''s right. From what I''ve heard from Henriette and Fennel, it seems that the royals were the first. Of course, for defensive reasons, the fact is that we are under the influence. "Her Majesty the King said," Do you mind if I bring in my favorite grasshopper and shoot it with me!? " and the chairman who told me a difficult story with a smile on his face. It looks like that horticultural lover was doing whatever he liked over there. But it was said, "Royalty," and not all the king''s sons came out. Prince - The First Prince was absent due to ill health. The First Princess is absent because she''s already married to another country. The Fourth Prince was still too young to see him off this time. Therefore, boys are only the second and third princes who hear rumors of something bad. Girls only seemed to be the second and fourth princesses. In other words, the Third Princess, Clara, is also absent.Was he sick? I''m a little worried. "Fufu. Selwi wanted a picture of Hirot, right?" Twin-tailed magical girls say such things. Until then, the combat maid who was trying to keep calm blushed, "Ahh... ahh". Is that so, Selwie-san, were you a fan of Hirot? "I''ll tell you what, I''m a fan of ''Hiroit in general''!"Please, don''t get me wrong! " What is she desperate for? Some of the women seem to have fans of [Zon Hiroit only (...]] and were reluctant to be with them. Well, some people are like court magicians with long hair.Even with her, there is something to think about. This world''s photo machines can''t be burned up. Therefore, it is not suitable for mass production, and its rarity and value are high. President Sholsina was blurring the picture of Zon Hiroit already taken last month for promotional purposes, as well as the fact that those who are trying to get it somehow keep coming back. It''s like a Babs Reserve coming in for a photo, so you''ll have a lot of trouble. Selwi probably wanted to change the subject somehow.Looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow, I said this to the bar reading tick. "Even so, Alto-sama''s [Insect Repellent Incense] is incredibly effective."I am also concerned about work pattern insect control, but I have not seen any incense that shows a mild effect so far. " Well, you made it for me, Abel. I''ve never seen a pharmacist with more arms than her. "Um... it''s also a rental from the elves along with the [Hot Water Dagger]..." Of course, this is a lie. [Insect Repellent Incense], directly from Dr. Abel, "...... Hmm. If you go outside, make sure you keep it." It was held firmly by the clouds. So I get into my stuff. But you don''t have to be foolish to explain this. But my deception was surprised by the battle maid. "A mysterious dagger, this incense, and the new invention" "Ichigo" "before the launch."These should all be valuables.And why would you deposit such a thing?What kind of relationship do you have with the Elves? " Ahh... I see... Well, no matter what kind of relationship they say, Daiyuan has nothing but "connections from my mom''s best friend". "That''s true, isn''t it? Alto, you''re an honorable elf--" "* Oops *" "Mughhh!?" Block the pervert''s mouth. I won''t let you say anything extra. In the end, I explained to Selwy that ''a great man in the Chamber of Commerce is an acquaintance of my mother''. Yeah. You''re not lying, are you? Chairman Sholcina and Vice President Henriette are acquainted with my mother. "Are you on the left, Alto-sama''s mother is with the Elves..." Humph, the maid is scolded by this lying explanation. She looks up at me as if she was happy. [M] "You don''t know Lord Alto since he was a young boy, but the Elves have a destiny to be targeted by the perverts who become ''ear maniacs''."Please protect the elves. " "Huh..." Ear mania, right? There''s such a pervert...? " "Alto cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuIt''s okay. Doesn''t this Mia-san care if she''s an Altogether pervert?It''s not very maniacal, but if you want to even let me sleep with SM or something, I can hang out with you. " Shut up, pervert. Ignoring my intimidating gaze, the maid turned her arms around her familiar shoulder and told a secret story on her face. "Alto Jun, Alto Jun."Your ears are very important to the elves.Seeing your ears groan is like seeing a girl''s breasts groan, even for humans. " "Ba......!? Well, that''s like the Abu Naiyazu I''ve been watching my elves'' ears every day!" In response to my legitimate protest, the pervert sighed heavily, saying, "Oh, my God." "Alto...... Girls are very sensitive to suspicious gazes."You know that right away, don''t you?Especially with Alto, when the high elves come to the mansion, they first look at their ears, so they can''t be unaware of it. " "No... that''s right, the ears of the elves of the Chamber of Commerce are beautiful, so I can see them..." I don''t have such bad feelings. I just want you to let me touch it for a bit...! " Pom, pom, the old maid slapped me on the shoulder. It''s like -- yes, it''s like watching a bad boy live and warm. (Oh, no...! I''m not a pervert...!) Mia uttered a final word to me as I was about to scream. "Yantine-san and Fenel-san were all over the place." Master Alto will definitely look us in the ear I can''t help it.He''s still a child. " "---" I was exhausted. Is this it? A stupid little lady with a big breast, "Uooooooo, this oneesan, with her boobs!" Is it supposed to be a kind of idiot who makes unscrupulous noise? What do we do? "Neither do I. I don''t have a face to match everyone in the Chamber..." If I die, I''ll tell them to cover the body''s face with a cloth. While having an idiot exchange, the excellent combat maid began to stare backwards. Beyond the forest. Ifone-chan asks, "What''s wrong?" "I feel the slightest sign of the humans.In the unlikely event that you''re a bandit, we''ll see what happens. " I left it like that and disappeared. This is what Yet-san said, "Adventurers coming from behind". "Yes," he nodded, looking at the hidden elves. Later, I heard that it is quite good to notice the following at this distance. After all, Selwie-san, you''re a maid who can do it. By the way, Mr. Yeat. Is it my vigilance to hide my ears with both hands? Now, let''s do it. Although the air has become a little tight, some children enjoy a walk through the forest with a smile on their face. He is an angel of our house. "Fuhehe...!" A nice walk in the woods! " While Mia and I were talking about horse shit, Fee ran around with a smile, or caught on to me and enjoyed this expedition. Over there, Ping Ping. Come here, Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii I can''t read the behavior and trajectory at all, and probably my sister doesn''t understand it either. "I did it! Fei, I stepped on something! Tako!" There was a mark on the back of Fee''s shoe, as if she had stepped on a glass ball or something. What the hell, man-made? In a closed forest like this? Whatever it is, it is an "adventure shoe" made from the leather of a demon beast, so there is no injury to Fee''s ankle. When I gave it to you, May Angel rubbed her cheek with joy. At the same time, from somewhere far away, "Why ahhhhhhhhhhh!?" I thought I heard a voice, but it must have been my imagination. 664 Episode 651 Advance!Black Cat Sorcery! (Part X) "Nhh, the maid''s gone..." "... yeah? Does Fee care about Selwie?" My sister was gazing at the servant of Viscount Zeman, who had left to explore the adventurers behind. I thought this was because I was interested in something. "Nh...... That person was dressed the same way as Mia when she was at home!" Ahh... Sheng Cheng. Maid clothes. I wonder if Fee has become interested in various fashions as well. Well, I''d be glad if my mom was right to want my kids to wake up in style. Child-faced maid-san--the current magical girl snatched the angel from me. "Fee-chan is cute, so I think it will definitely look good on Pinafore, right?" Pinafore---it''s an apron dress. My sister will definitely look good in her maid''s clothes, as Yifone-chan said, but I don''t think the maid''s work will look fatal. (No, it''s even done in Mia, can it go unexpectedly...?) Looking toward the pervert. The maid also looks like a robe today. This one is really good just to look at, so it looks very good.It feels like "a female magician who can do it", and there is even incense. Well, I knew what was inside. "I hope nothing happens." Mia says something unusual and decent. But what''s exciting is that you''re turning your hand on me? If you come this close, you won''t be preyed on, will you, me? "I''m back, young lady." After a while, a competent maid came back. She looks at us and tilts her head. What happened? In the end, they were predated. I''ll go to Mia. Fee was stuck with Yifone-chan and was ravaged. Miuah, niiiiiiiiiiii! My peppery little sister screams. But I''m sorry, Fee. I was attacked by a pervert, too, and I couldn''t move. If you don''t do everything in your power, your pants will be pulled down. "Forgive my helpless brother..." Combat maids merely glance at their pathetic crane put siblings, and tell the results of the investigation to the mainstay, Ifone-chan. "- Are you a vicious adventurer?" To be precise, the adventurer under suspicion. The adventurers coming from the rear were apparently not very skilled people. That''s why this maid is so vigilant that she can remember her name. Then, the guesswork of being ''like'' is that there is no proper evidence. If I had, my hands would be turning backwards. "How sure is it that you''re coming here?"Isn''t it possible to go in a different direction? " The maid shook her head at the words of a suspicious person who kept her hand on my clothes. "They said, ''It''s a party full of women, so it''ll be easy to attack.''"Nine out of ten, think we''re the target. " Mmm, attacking a delicate woman or child can''t be done by a man. I''m being attacked by you in an advanced form, but that''s it. Anyway, as I saw them in the distance, they saw us too. "I wonder if it''s going to be a battle...?" Ifone-chan looks a little anxious. In response to the word of the Lord, the maid replied that it would depend on that. It''s unlikely, but there are times when they''re not actually bad guys.Or the pattern of getting lost and not coming here. " You shouldn''t talk about things with a hopeful observation, "Selwy concluded. I ask the maid while pulling Mia out. "If there is an unavoidable battle, will there be a disadvantage to us?"I don''t know which one is the worst, such as compensation. " If it''s on the attacked side, we''re the victims, but we''re often suspicious of the truth being admitted.Depending on the situation, it might be a bit of a mess. (I''ve dealt with monsters before, but I''ve never killed them before...) If I have to do it, I have to get angry, but I don''t think I want to go ahead and crumble.I don''t even want to think about it. Of course, if it''s dangerous for your family, you''ll have to do it. This lack of thoroughness, although formerly Japanese, is probably a weakness of the past. Especially though I think it''s a good idea to be able to have that kind of attitude. In my words, three people other than Fee looked at each other and smiled bitterly. What the hell is that? Did I say something strange? "Well, Alto Kyun."If we get attacked and catch those people, I think we''ll use this word one way or the other. " Unilaterally. Why is that? As for my question, the maid of war puts on a good look on her face. "Lady Ifone and Lady Mia are prosperous kingdom nobles."I''ll be at the end of the table. " It was a clearer answer than ever. The adventurers are probably civilians. On the other hand, there were three nobles. Wasn''t that a fact? (On the other hand, if you''re attacked by an aristocrat, I''m a complete victim......) Horrible, identity society. The House of Viscount Zeman, whom I serve, is more powerful than the House of the Count.Behind them is the House of Marquis Bayrefeld.Even if you are put on trial, you will not lose first unless you deal with the Third Duke and the Fifth Marquis. " Since the subject of the nobility has arisen, I will write it down. It is about the reality of the nobility holding the title of this country. The maximum limit for the rise to the title of Count is up to the rank of Count. No matter how much you do, you will never be more of a marquis. In other words, the nine families of the First Grand Duke, the Third Duke, and the Fifth Marquis are "fixed". This has something to do with national defense, but I''ll skip your explanation for now. The important thing is that the power of the Third Duke and the Fifth Duke is incomparably heavy. For example, the Marquis of Burkhayusen, who is known for his Marquis family, owns a large and stupid coliseum in the first class of the capital, but this is not allowed unless he is a Marquis.No matter how wealthy he is. That''s why I think that the Count of Kelemans, the original curtain of the Melrose Foundation, is nothing but an enemy of the Marquis. They are proud to have rivals or surpassed the Marquis. Well, even if you leave your pride behind, because it is a country with a long history, there are some houses that are as poor as the ordinary people even though they are countesses. Like Yifone-chan''s parents, there are houses that have more power than countesses even though they are visiting. "So, even if it''s a battle, there''s no problem."We, the noblemen, will be "good" one way or the other. " Should I say it''s reliable, or should I consider it strange? Over there, Yett, who was hiding, said, "Well, what are you doing?...?"he said, moving his mouth. Thanks to Abel''s connections, if you want to assassinate him, you can do it. Well, if the adventurers suddenly lost, it was unnatural, so I couldn''t ask for it. A pretentious magical girl raised her hand. Well, if you''re going to intercept us, maybe we should hold onto a suitable spot for now? It''s also important to check the terrain ~ What an amazing combination of noblemen and daughter-in-law.You''re hungry as usual. "I will strive for the front because Lady Ifonne and Lady Mia are full back guards." "After all, combat maids are physics." I felt that a maid of mage type would be a rare creation. That said, Selwie-san, I used the "hot water dagger" normally, so I think this person also has a license. "Nhh...? Is there a battle?"Fei, no, I''ll do it.Fee will protect you! " Your sister, who ran away from Yifone-chan and stuck in my arm, turned to her eyes. Since I was two years old, I was just walking through the dead end, and I was sensitive to the signs of war. "Mia, wait a minute." I''m going to call in a little maid. "What is it, Alto?"Do you really want to be handcuffed by this Mia onee-chan?Of course, you''re very welcome. " Who wants to be attacked by redrawing the partition?! "Um... if it''s going to be a fight, I''ll take care of it?" I didn''t want to be cracked up, though. I won''t hesitate to risk everyone''s lives. In my words, the pervert is unusually true. Um, alto-kyun. Yeah. Mia crouches down. Crouched down and looked at me and Fee. "You know that Alto Kitsu and Fei-chan are strong."I know that each of us is stronger than the other three of us. " But, Mia says. "It is the responsibility of adults to protect their children without strong and weak children." A maid in a magic suit stroked my head with a smile. 665 Episode 652: Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (Part XI) The Cooper family was the name of the adventurer party. Like the adventurers of the Okura brothers somewhere, they are forming a party in the [family]. Family ties are quite strong. Of course, there are some families in the world that are easily separated or hate each other, but like the Crane Put family, there are also families that "think together" that "the family is more important than their own life". The Cooper family was exactly this type of family. I feel that we care about each other and that we risk our lives. The only thing that is different from that of the general public is that "I don''t care except for my family". I don''t want to accept the value, so I''ll show you that I didn''t hesitate to kill, take, ravage. That''s right. The Cooper family preferred to plunder the [family friendly]. I am friendly, so I am not dissatisfied with my share. I''m friendly, so even if I make a mistake, we''ll follow each other all the way. He was a good friend, so we got together. Therefore their evil did not come to light. There was no physical evidence other than suspicion that those involved with the Cooper family were disappearing unnaturally. Four men appeared from the depths of the forest. Three men of near age, and an old man very similar to them. A group of four. It was a family of adventurers. The man in his early twenties spoke with a casual smile. "Hey, you guys, what are you doing here?" Is it a new adventurer or something? " The girl in maiden clothes standing in front of the house sheltering the two noble daughters and the younger ordinary brothers and sisters, answered nothing. Just staring back at the men. On the other hand, the "friendly family" did not feel offended by such salt correspondence. Because it was "superior." Because the [prey] in front of me was too beautiful. With a friendly expression, they crawl around at the maid in front of them and the girl in the robe behind them. The second son of the family muttered in his chest. "Oh my, you''re a good woman...!" Especially in the wardrobe! This is a big win....) He stares at the Cooper family with awakened eyes, without the usual slackness. She is not interested in them so much as deadly. Because I know the purpose, I don''t see it as a person. One member of the family talks without paying attention to the vigilance of such girls. "Why are there only girls and children in the woods?" If there''s something, I can help. " To a man who tried to take a step forward. "Stop." The maid girl shouted coldly. When I took it out, I had two daggers in my hand. "Come on, all of a sudden it''s a noise, isn''t it? Twin Swordmen---" You were a maid of war, weren''t you? " A man pretending to be surprised without any particular surprise. They know by family experience. The prey in front of them has been on the alert from the start. That''s why I waited in this open place, as if I were going to intercept you. Chirari, and the man, stared at the young men who were over there. Children of both sexes. Brothers and sisters or childhood friends? Either way, they don''t look alike. Because the color of hair and the color of eyes are different, it may not be related to blood. But what matters is its nature. The old boy looks at the girls anxiously. On the other hand, the young girl is not able to understand the current situation, or is obsessed with hugging the boy. I don''t have eyes for you. Children are very easy to use. It could be used to de-escalate the prey, or it could be used as a hostage. If it''s not better to take a nap (...), I might be able to sell it to a slave dealer. Whether it was stupid or sowed, that was the most important thing. (It might be harder for a man to be a kid, but for a woman to be a kid, it''s going to be easier to sell off......) It was also high, he thought. The three sons of the family turned their gaze back to the maid and smiled bitterly as they shrugged their shoulders. "Come on, what the hell are you talking about?" We were just worried about you and the others. And yet, to imitate such a noise-- " You''re the Cooper family''s third son, aren''t you? A smile disappears from the man''s face. Meanwhile, the eldest is still laughing. "Huh? You know us, don''t you?" Yeah, I know. So this is a warning. Get out of here now. Then I''ll miss you. "Fufu... I''ll miss it... I''ll miss it." The men exchanged gazes with Nyanya. Of all the prey in front of us, only a battle maid and a robe woman can fight. The next three children should be more comfortable with their feet and feet. The woman in the robe might have some magic skills, but she couldn''t possibly chant enough while carrying her luggage. It was like a magician who couldn''t chant. If someone in the family interferes with the sorcery, the other three can become maids. Or you can confront the two maids, and the remaining one can capture the kids. In any case, there is no way to lose more than having three children with weaknesses. The eldest stared over his shoulder at the maid, alert. "Daddy, what are you going to do? Should I continue with" persuasion "?" The warrior-like man holding back shook his head heavily. "I don''t think so. The lady seems to have misunderstood us." We''ll have to disarm them first, then we''ll have a discussion. You''re not saying you stopped taking care of it and decided to come? They decided to listen to the sarcasm of the maid of war. For them, it''s always the same. We can''t be enemies, we can''t destroy evidence, we just attack the target. Depending on the strength of the maid of war and the woman in the robe, she may be injured, but it seems that victory will not be shaken. "- Seize it." Following the words of the patriarch, the sons ran out with a despicable laugh. The Cooper family, a veteran of the raid, first saw the children. Because their policy will change as they flee or fall into it. However, the embracing male and female children did not move from the spot. Are you frightened or do you not understand the current situation? Either way, if we don''t get out of here, we can wait. Then you can shut up the maid first. Three sons of the family head for the girl in the robe. The other three were about to head to the maid''s place, and they giggled. A twin-tailed girl who thought she was one of the children began to chant. The eldest son changed his complexion. "Daddy, he''s a mage...!" "Damn that child...!" The Twin-tailed Girl-ifone was not only a mage, but a sorcerer. And she was a wise woman that had attained her position at the age of twelve. The second son, confident in his performance, runs to Yifone. Then, in a hurry, he turned himself over. From the side, a fireball came flying. Almost unexpectedly, he was attacked by a cloud, which meant that he was a capable adventurer, but he could remain calm, but it wasn''t. "What are you doing that you can''t be satisfied with even if you get in the way of chanting!?" Unexpectedly, he yelled at the three men who were holding the woman in the robe. He who is reprimanded yells back abhorrently. "No...! This guy has an abnormal chanting speed...!" It''s like telling a complicated long story in a fast-forward fashion. A rare-looking girl spun a spell with a beautiful voice. "Ha, early...!" The second fireball. The third son desperately attacked himself. The distance between the woman in the robe and me again. In other words, it is said that "the third chanting" is allowed. "Even though I''m not a fast language user, this speed...!" Shit, this woman is a hand-kneaded magician! " No. Mia wasn''t a sorcerer, she was a mage. But she had this speed of chanting. Therefore, they misunderstand. This sorcerer is the most difficult enemy. Of course, the actual image was different. Mia''s ability as a sorcerer was inferior to that of Yifone. However, she was wise. I understood what I could do and my role, and I tried to play it. Mia chose the least linguistic spell to maximize her casting speed. I took care to shoot fast and told myself to be careful. Moreover, the three sons who had been caught demanded help from their eldest brothers and parents. "Oyaji, aniki, give me a hand here!" This chanting speed is bad...! If you don''t crush us before the battle maids do, there''s nothing you can do! " "You idiot! If you could do that, you would have done it already!" The battle ability of the maid in front of me was quite good. Even if it was slashed with two levers, it would play with the left and right daggers. It was also in a state that left plenty of room. If we try to move under these circumstances, we could be attacked from behind. Selwy is solely responsible for escorting the Viscount''s daughter-in-law. In other words, it is regarded as a mere existence that can withstand that kind of responsibility. The honorable nobility buys and serves the battle prowess of a warrior. Alto Crane Putt, who was watching this scene, (Oh, everyone''s so strong...!) I am honestly surprised. But the most stunned people around here... "Uu, ahhhhhh!? Why, why ahhhhhhhhhhh!?" For irrational reasons, it must have been some great spirit who was losing his palin and precious jewels. 666 Special Edition · Lusica and Aibel Al-chan, let''s go with your mother to attack Abel. One night. After the sisters had gone to bed, Mother said something strange. I close my reading book and look at my mother. [M] "--Mom, are you insane?" "It''s terrible, Al!" Mom is always serious! " "If you''re serious, I think it''s more of a problem..." This is for Abel properly "Huh..." Attacking is for Abel''s benefit. What the hell is that? Then, even if I go and touch her charming ears a little harder, will I be forgiven? Hmm? Al-chan, don''t do anything terrible to Abel, okay? Is it okay to attack? So, what do we do? Will Al-chan go with your mother to attack Abel?" "Um, Mom." Hey, Al-chan? That''s a bad thing to assault, isn''t it? "Fufu. Al-chan is still a child, isn''t she?" A girl is a creature that, depending on the opponent, "wants you to attack"? " My mother, who was born in August, is supposed to be 24 years old this year, but can I call her "girl"? No, my mother is still a teenager, and she doesn''t look like a teenager. "Al-chan, you look rude, right? But haven''t you forgotten? Abel is much older than me." "Abel is good." Probably over 10,000 years old. In my mind, she''s a "girl". "Mom, when we attacked Abel in the first place, there was no future but to fight back." We''re pathetic weaklings. " "It''s okay! Al-chan is the [Abe''s Special Effect]!" It''s the first time I''ve heard of such an effect... " "So let''s go." It''s important to attack Abe! " "If you''re an important opponent, don''t attack me..." Eventually, my mother pushed me away and we went to the attic. Mother has a bag like Santa''s - in fact, the one she used to Santa Cos at Christmas - but what''s in it? The pace is slow. This is because it keeps the noise down a little bit. The reason for this is not that Abel won''t figure it out - but that he won''t wake his sisters. Those two sisters are so sweet and lonely that they would definitely panic and cry if they didn''t have me or my mother when they woke up. I have to come back right away so that Fei-chan and Noir don''t wake up! "A line like Gorotsuki''s being violent..." (Well, you probably knew beforehand that Abel was going to [Who''s coming?]...... "I''m the one who knows the ''soul'' that''s coming over..." It''s a long time since I knew my mom and I were close. As I walked up the stairs, a little girl stared at me in the blurry light. "Good evening, Abel." "...... nh" When I waved, the mighty Teacher nodded faintly. Is it because of your imagination that you seem to be smiling a little? Saying hello and responding -- it''s commonplace, but such casual conversations can seem valuable to me. Meanwhile, the mother who loves her best friend. "Abe!" Mother charged at her friend with a smile on her face. The master tried to escape... (Didn''t you get away with it...) Soon after, my mother caught me. Mia is the same, but even though she doesn''t have high normal physical abilities, what''s the point of being irrationally quick when she attacks someone who has locked herself on? Mother has a cheek sting on Abel. "It''s touching your ears, I envy you..." "...... Al......" "Yes, yes..." If you ask for help in such a carefree voice. However, even if it was pulled apart, the mother would resist quite a bit. "Mm...... Al, don''t pull. Today is a special day. Isn''t that right, Abe?" "... except for today..." The master also had a bad toothache. I''m struggling with a hugging attack, but I don''t think I''ve completely rejected it. "Mom, what''s going on?" "Fufufu, thank you for asking!" Today is your anniversary (...)! " "Anniversary? For what? I''ve lived in this house all my life, but I''ve never heard of it." "Well, it was just me and Abe." A little celebration has been happening so far. " I envy you for that, as usual. These two are really close, just naming their best friends. Just as I have time to spend alone with Abel, my mother is also my mother, and there are days when I often talk to Abel, but the "public holidays" in the past are probably one of them. "... the only way to celebrate this is for Lusika to say it on her own." "Don''t say that!" It''s your anniversary, so I told you I wanted to call Al-chan, didn''t I, Abel? " The master leaned down expressionlessly. Her charming ears are red. Apparently, it was embarrassing. (But, yeah, Abel called me.) I''m a little glad about that. Thank you, Abel. " n" The teacher''s voice was very small. The air flowing through it made me realize that it was important for this person to have the "anniversary" that my mother said. So, what''s the anniversary today? Fufufu, isn''t that right? Gyuuuuuu. Mother hugs her best friend back. "Today in August is the day when Abel and I first met!" Cheng Jin. You''re here. But it certainly means something to me. Most of my life is made up of Abel''s help. I was able to learn magic. I got to know all the Elves. Saved the lives of Fee and Mom. Marimo was able to get around properly. If this cute little master hadn''t met my mother, my life would have been a completely different, worse and darker color. "... I don''t think Al was born before that." "Eh!? What''s going on...!?" "...... I met Lusica in the wandering forest of monsters." If I hadn''t protected this child, Al''s mother wouldn''t be here in the first place. " He was a great benefactor. Mom laughs sharply. "Look, August is my birth month, right?" So I told my father that I couldn''t make it, and he took me on a trip. There, it''s a bit fluttery... " I wonder if the stone is Fee''s mother. Freedom, indeed. "After all, I was missing for about a week, so when I came back, I was very angry." Grandpa Shark and Ms. Dorothea''s heartfelt exhortation. "But thanks to that, I met my best friend of my life!" "... I don''t see much colour in my reflections" Abel is dumbfounded, but still in a somewhat familiar tone. I envy him a little. "I met Abel ten months after I was born -- four months, right? I''d love to have an anniversary, too." "Ah, that''s good, Al-chan!" A "fun day" in life doesn''t matter how much it takes! Let''s celebrate in April! " Mom was happy, but Abel murmured, "... vivid memories of the first ten months of life." Of course, I pretended not to know. Even the genius Fee has a memory of being two years old. "Let''s have a little celebration, shall we?" I brought you some cookies! Abel, can I make you a cup of tea? " My mother takes the sweets out of the Santa bag. Besides cookies, a lot of sweet things come out. I don''t know if I''ll ever worry about my weight again. That''s why my mom and Abel and I had a tea party together. Because it is a party that celebrates the day of the encounter, there are many old stories rather than the usual public stories. Some of them had a past I didn''t know about, and it was fresh and fun. "Hey, Abel." "When your mother said ''special day'' earlier, what did she mean when she said ''today alone''?" Did you have any other anniversaries with your mother? " When I asked, the teacher wore a stiff hat in front of him. I don''t know why, but she seems to be shy. "Fufufu, Al-chan." You can''t bully Abel, can you? " "I didn''t mean to be foolish..." However, the slightly visible white cheek of the mighty turns bright red. Mother hugged her best friend and son at the same time. "Every day is an irresistible day for Abel. That''s why you''re always so special, and you take care of it, right? "............" Mother seems to have accurately focused on her dear friend''s feelings. The master wrapped his hat around his lips for a moment and let him peek into his beautiful emerald green eyes. In addition, I quickly changed my hat. "... I can spend less than a hundred years with Al and Lusica." it''ll only take a few decades to finish..... " It''s a difference in sensation. But unless Abel dies in battle on the way, this is the person who will see him off. (Even as for me, I don''t want her to feel ''left'' behind.) When I look back, I want you to think of ''fun'' rather than ''loneliness''. I think from the bottom of my heart, if that''s the case. Huh! That''s why you have to fully enjoy yourself today as well. Mom takes the camera out of the Santa bag. Even though Abel was supposed to have personal items, he went out of his way to get them for himself. (I wonder if we''ll all leave a souvenir tonight...?) I simply thought so. "---..." Mighty Teacher stood down. Is this a feeling of "fear"? "Nfufu! It''s a costume for Abel that I made for today?" Oh, my God! The clothes that the mother took out were cosplay clothes. In the dress, in the maid''s clothes, in the black cat clothes of the animal series, and in Santa Cos, the photos were lost and shed carefree tears. Isn''t there even clothes for cooking? "... I-I don''t wear anything like that..." I don''t want to wear it... " "No, Abel. Changing clothes is so much fun! It''s going to be a wonderful memory, isn''t it?" Mom is going to jerk off. Abel looked at us, trembling. "...... Al" I want to help you! I want to help you! "Al-chan wants to see it too, right?" And all kinds of cute Avels. " The balance of my heart is gicconvincing. "... ah, Al..." "Fufufu...... It''s useless to ask Al-chan for help. Because before I came here, I told you that I was going to attack Abel today." Oh, yeah. That''s the kind of thing... " (Well, I''d like to see the cosplay bell, but....) After all, I was shy, but I couldn''t force myself to-- "Photo. I''ll show you why." Is that why you brought my camera? It worked. "...... Al" Al-chan. The two I love look at my eyes with different emotional colors. (The actions I have to take...) I''m sure of it. - What happens after this is our own secret. 667 Episode 653: Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (Part XII) []/(v5u, vi) to be mistaken/to be misunderstood/to be misunderstood/to be mistaken/(P)/ Mistake, mistake, mistake. They, erroneously, look. I see the girl by mistake. "It''s a maid! First, crush this maid!" "No, it''s the woman in the robe!" Don''t let him chant any more! Rapid fire uninterrupted! " The battle maid was certainly strong. The Cooper family, a skilled adventurer party, could not break through its robust defenses. The sorcerer of the robe was certainly skillful. Perfectly understands his strengths and his surroundings and protects his friends in the rear while bringing the maid of war to the forefront. The movement of these two people, even the Cooper family used to fighting, was like, "The maid and the woman in the robe. Both of these were sufficient to create the impression that they were a threat that stood out. Meanwhile, what about the girl with the child''s face? From the beginning, she was'' outside ''. He has a tidy face. However, the appearance seen far below the actual age was not of much value to the family without the person who "likes young girls". Just a child hugging at the edge of the battlefield - just like the crane put brothers and sisters, the "young people''s frame". Therefore, they are not initially counted as "warriors". The battle began, and chanting began. In the eyes of their families, it was considered as a target to be dealt with after "Combat Maid and Woman in Robe". Though. However, it was a bit of a problem. If you had a certain amount of strategic eyes here, you would have noticed that both the maid of war and the mage of the robe were consistently trying to protect her-ifonn luther el zeeman. For example, if Alto Crane Putt was their first enemy, he must have crushed Yfonn without a single one or two. Although unwilling to do so, Viscount Zeeman''s young appearance was enough material to keep her assailants off guard. (That''s amazing....) The one who muttered that in his chest was Okame Hachiman''s Alto Crane Put. From his chanting, he almost accurately understands the technique that Ifone intends to use. She would form a multi-layered magic ceremony. Attribute is Darkness. There aren''t many users of light and dark magic. It is also natural that there are attributes that are not good and cannot be used. For example, none of the three girls currently engaged in battle can use [Water Attribute] magic. That''s why last night I was moved by the [Dagger of the Example]. Even if you put it down, Alto thinks, how about this magic? (The precision of sorcery. And the scope and effect. Ifone-chan is a seventh-grade magician, but the seventh-grade is not an area where you can reach out, right?) Chanting is a blueprint. It''s a pattern. And it''s also a rule. Write elaborate and complex drawings without drafts. It was as fast as a punch. The Alto Crane Put, which brings metamorphosis from the "root" of magic power and can only extract "results" by skipping the necessary steps, marvels at the genius of Ifone. Yfonne Luther El Zeman is a talented man who qualified as a sorcerer at the age of twelve. I only got my license to add ''value'' to a better marriage. That''s why I''m not going any further than the seventh grade. Even the court sorcerer had a talent that could be reached by cultivating his skills, so he did not officially develop it. The training itself was caged in the shade. One end of it opens up to the other. I''m so sorry. Yeah, yeah. Before the procedure triggers. The siblings are moving out of range gently, as if they were visible in the future. Even if you know that you don''t intend to involve their brothers and sisters in Ifone, you don''t want to be in that realm. That''s because I believe that this sibling''s common mentor''s teachings are correct. And this sibling was perfectly cut off from the effect range before activation. The magic sees the completion. D D Dark Realm Shackling Spun, tiny words. It is a dark mist that swallows up hidden high elves and other spirits that are irrationally distressed. A black dome. The Cooper family was completely mistaken. I never dreamed that the magic that was activated would be able to interfere with any part of the range. The Viscount Family''s three women''s abilities outweigh the abilities of those who fight here. It was simply the strongest of them all. There were only three members of the Order and the Black Cat Magic Corps. However, only the masterpiece belonged there. It creates a fog of darkness, converges toward an opponent who had searched in advance, and captures it in a rope-shaped solid. That was the magic she used. Covering a wide area. I was able to use detective magic separately. Consume a large amount of magic power. Accurately seal off moving opponents. All of them are difficult. Her genius and magic power that she developed and completed these multi-layered magic ceremonies on her own must have been incredible. Now she is sitting on a rock instead of a chair and breathing on her shoulder. My best friend''s girl was sitting next to me for a drink. Mia Villemaine El Venink has chosen this battlefield as a place where she knows her friends'' abilities and can best demonstrate them. Not because a maid of war is easy to wield, but because she finds the terrain with the highest odds of winning, and her two younger siblings choose a place where they can easily escape when they have to. In that sense, she could be said to have been a man of great magic. In addition, the Cooper family, who became captive, took Selwy to an unseen place and "disposed of" it there. Ignoring all of their lukewarm excuses and begging for their lives, they handled it indifferently. Since the purpose of the journey was still to "discover the ruins", he did not recognize the need to take them with him for a possible rebellion or escape. After washing her hands thoroughly with the [Hot Water Dagger], the battle maid checked the situation of her husband and, after being relieved, bowed her head to Ifone and Alto. "Yifone-sama. And Alto-sama." I''m sorry to be insulting, but I have a favor to ask you. The eight-year-old boy and the fourteen-year-old girl look at each other. To speak to both at the same time would be "a common topic", but even if they sowed, they could not find contact immediately. The battle maid said. Please add me to the last seat of the Magic Order. "Ifone-koen." For ifonn-san''s sake, is that it? " Left side, please. Strong. And the girl nodded unambiguously. "If the Order continues, it is not hard to imagine that it will become more involved in battles like this. It is also a sure thing that after a meritorious performance, a person from the noble family will appear who tries to pass on the results. It is my duty to protect Our Lady from such people. To do this, I need to act with my daughter as a member of the Order. Fortunately, I am the one with the power of magic. Since we also have a magic license, we are eligible to participate. Also, I think there are some parts that can help. Stroke Alto simply thinks that it would be easier for Yifone to have someone with her. Stroking him, a girl in a magic dress with a white hand on her back nodded as if she had gone. "In other words, you''re going to protect Alto Kijun in the name of Viscount Zeman''s family from those who are going to make trouble with the [Black Cat Magicians] in the future?" "Yes, in return, I hope to protect the Order as much as I can with my personal force and the power of my daughter''s family." "N-no, to the extent that......" The boy who didn''t understand nodded slightly as he pulled. He is not well suited to abdominal art. The twin-tailed magical girl raised her hand. "I''d be happy for you to adopt Selwi as well, but apart from that, I think we''ll also need a mechanism and arrangement that can successfully eliminate the ''person who tries to force in'' in the future, right?" "It''s a veto right." Even if the "dog fundamentalist" comes to the cat''s favorite gathering, it won''t work. " "I love dogs, too..." I was kind of longing for a Welsh terrier or a common dollar. " "Fei likes pigs!" I love Neeeee! " The words of Crane Putt''s siblings were politely passed through. Alto murmured. "Nevertheless, three-quarters of the members are the [Maid] ''s Magic Order." what kind of gathering is this...? " No one answered the question. 668 Episode 654 Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (Part XIII) It''s like a secret hideaway. There was a place in the middle of a secluded forest. "This is the ruins..." So, Suka... The master of the House of Viscount Zeman is surprised to see it. Sure, me too. However, there was also a part where I was good at going. If it wasn''t for this (...), it would have been discovered long ago. "It''s amazing. It''s tiny." It''s like a rotten well. " It was there. It was as Mia said, like a spilling well. A winding, cylindrical rock that runs to the bottom of the earth. Next to it is a stone pillar like a small water tower. That''s all. Nothing else. That''s all that exists in the tall woods. Selwy approaches with vigilance. "... an obvious artifact..." Besides, it''s very old. A thousand or two thousand years may not be enough. " That''s because it''s a relic from the history of phantoms. At the moment, it has a sacred history of about 1,200 years. The history of magic was about three thousand and six hundred years. This ruin is from a previous era. It should be over 5,000 years old. "T-The magic power here is still alive!" Fee, I get it! " I suppose that would make it possible to reactivate it. The discovery of a living ruin is more valuable than the discovery of a dead ruin. Not to mention, if it''s from an old illusionist history. (Did that travel elf Nell introduce me to this place in anticipation of that?) Abel and Lttier were behind it, rather than behind it. Those sisters wouldn''t want to share much of their past technology with humans, but they did. This smallness is probably within the reach of modern humans. I gently touched the pillar. Analyze the flow of magic power and understand the engraved technique. (Is it like a lighthouse?) If we activate it, the light will rise. It seems like a lightning bulletin board floating in the sky can also float shapes and letters. Maybe you can choose what color to use and what color to develop. And of course, the size of them. (Well, as long as you can understand the truth of the fantasy, there will be a proviso.) Perhaps with modern magic knowledge, it would just end in light. [Setup] shouldn''t bother you. A well-like object is a device for launching light. It''s like a water tower, like a control panel. "It''s a good drop." He muttered unexpectedly. Living ancient ruins. However, it is probably impossible to analyze, but it can launch light. It would also be in the interest of the kingdom to make major discoveries and to "be able to use it even in the modern era". (It could really be used as a defense facility to announce the "raid", like a smokestack.) The ruins of an exquisite proposal. Lttiel and Nell chose this place because of the thought. Somehow... Murmuring in a whisper. When I activated this device, I felt like Povako would be happy. An aspiring seabird breeder who loves the sky and the stars. I thought she might like this, even though she hasn''t activated it yet. "Miuu, niu......" For some reason, My Angel raised her voice in a grumpy mood. Fee is clinging to me in a daze. "This is a letter I don''t know..." Yifone-chan was surprised to see the inscription on the stone pillar. Meanwhile, Mia says nothing. She knows I''m learning a variety of languages from Abel. Sometimes you can bring me tea while you''re studying. That''s why I know. She will realize that this is'' the letter I am learning ''. Selwi peers into Yifone''s eyes. "If it was an ancient spirit language or fantasy language, it would be a great discovery." Those letters are hardly transmitted. I don''t think it''s a Shinto chant. " "The Shinnyo Sutra is a word before the ''Season of Life'', isn''t it?" I don''t think that''s a complete fairy tale. " "The First Age." That''s the season of life. The Shinnyo Sutra is the language of "before". Even the spirits, who were the main races in the Season of Life, barely knew the words. Only the testimony that it seems to have existed remains, "The Language of the Gods". And that''s what Abel and his mother used to say. The ancient spirit language had already dissipated in the history of magic. Therefore, even at the time of the magic, there was almost no user of ancient magic. Words you wouldn''t even know if they weren''t Archie Elves, or the Spirits and Fairies of the [Sanctuary]. That''s an ancient spirit language. Since there are people who do not even know the elders of the high elves, it can be seen that Chairman Sholsina and Vice Chairman Henriette who can use "old-fashioned" in modern times are "special". Fantasy truths perished with the history of illusion, so there is almost no speaker. There are only remnants of star reading and chanting by star magicians. The letters only showed a little bit of that in the faint research results of the magic era. Therefore, the discovery of this ruin will have great significance. If you look into it, you should know that the characters here are rooted in the "Star World and Fantasy Realm". "This ruin is small in scale, but it may be a major discovery...!" Combat maid Selwy speaks with excitement. Well, because it was originally Yifone-chan''s - and Mia''s - activity to prevent her from getting married, it didn''t make sense unless it was a big discovery. "W-We ''ve discovered an amazing place...!" The twin-tailed magical girl''s eyes were shrinking. But I''m sorry, right? Because this is a race that can be done. "Alto Jun, Alto Jun" Yeah? What, Mia? I listened to the wasted maid who whispered to me. She massages as loud as l can hear. "What does that letter say?" You can read my altogether, can''t you? " "Hmm? Is that the letter around Mr. Ifone?" Well, ''pay attention to the amount of light. Wear protective equipment to protect your eyes when you start up. "Well, it looks like a light-generating device, so it''s a cautionary note." "It was unexpectedly prose." Onee-chan, I was expecting myths and religious words. " I think it would be better to use more pragmatic language than to give thanks for the lecture. (Well, do you want to start this thing right here or just report it without touching it...?) I know this device is safe, but I''m the only one who knows it. It may be better to do few things. On the other hand, generating enormous amounts of light has an unresponsive impact. (That said, "How did you know how to start it?" I don''t feel like being asked, so I''m going to stick to safety first.....) I''m more of a "Gentleman, don''t get too close" type than "Don''t go into the tiger hole, don''t get too close to the tiger boy". That''s why I didn''t want to be an adventurer. Thinking like that, the sister in her arms raised her face. Nahh There was bread and a little shock. [Something] didn''t seem like it was Fee who guarded me. The only thing I noticed was me and Mia around. "Fee-chan, what happened!?" She has also switched from her usual loose face to a crisp expression. That was my face as a war sorcerer. "Nhu...! This is Ku Kan Sorcery...... It''s close to the [Fill] used by Noir-chan......" Filling---is it about the power of that [world changing] that only those above the Spirit King possess? (Didn''t you think Fiore had it set up...?!) I don''t know if I can win against the Flower Spirit King. At that time, there was a noir and it was almost there. Not to mention, will it be a battle while protecting everyone? "T-This is much weaker than Noir-chan''s power." It''s impossible, it resembles a [gate]...! " What''s that supposed to mean? Fiore''s "dominance" must have outpaced Marimo-chan. Then another spirit king? But Fee said it resembled the [Gate]. So it''s like a magic tool? Or maybe it was a revelation tool. Fee. Will the space be eroded? "Nnh, don''t do it." That fee broke it! But- " This is what the angel who is telling the great things to Sarah continued to say. "Something suddenly appeared from [another space]." Big, Demon Beast-- " A huge roar roared from across the forest. 669 Chapter 655 Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (Part XIV) Irrational. The Great Spirit Hurras, who had lost precious jewels due to repeated irrationality, was shy. No, I shouldn''t have said that it was irritating. D D At this rate, you''re going to lose all the jewels in your hand. As a result of too much irrational accumulation, he was trapped in the thought. Only the venerable King of Spirits thought that he would not only lose the precious orbs that he could create after hard work. And at this time, he wasn''t really lucky. "A once-in-a-lifetime idiot." Hurrath, who subtracted the reverse version, would have really lost all the jewels irrationally. Therefore, it is only natural that he took part in some kind of power exercise. There are two causes that prevent the use of jewelry. One is unlucky, as mentioned above. We can''t help it anymore. [Fortune Manipulation] cannot be used unless it is a lost star sorcerer. Even if it were the Great Spirit. And this place was indeed a ruin of phantom history, but there was no [fate interference] system trap. Really, it was simply an irrational misfortune. So he tried to get rid of the ''other''. It is the secret of a high elf who hides just like himself. If we could just get rid of it, we should be able to throw it with more dignity and safety. (There is only one problem--) That high elf called for reinforcements. Hyulus was a great spirit. Therefore, its power is released from the group. I was confident that I could fight against the horde of high elves, and that he could easily escape if he retreated because he was confident of his ability to hide. (Deterring reinforcements. If only we could, we would win.) Even from Hurras, a master of secrecy, Yeat said she was good at hiding. However, we noticed it on the other side, and we didn''t see it on the other side. This difference is absolute. He can fully integrate his signs into the landscape. For example, even with the Feria Crane put that can sense magic power and visualize the soul, it was at the level of "I won''t notice unless I look closely". That''s why it would be terrible to call this Yeat''s immaturity. Even if he rotted, he was a spirit. Besides, it''s a covert specialist. He said that he had no choice but to be surprised by his actions and attacks. "---!?" Yet was intertwined by the suddenly growing plant vines. It''s such a perfect restraint that you can''t move or move your mouth. Because Hurrath is a hermit, he knows the "most secret way to tie her up." (Damn it...!) Yeat bites her teeth, but she can''t move the first time. I was tortured by the fact that there were enough people who could unilaterally take their own balls belonging to the Chamber of Commerce Intelligence Department. I looked around as far as I could. But there was nothing but the trees. In such an advantageous situation, I realized that "this being" did not imitate itself. (Surely, someone better than me...! Is it the hand of the flower spirit who was on the alert of Takao-sama or the chairman of the chamber of commerce, or is it another person......!?) Without giving judgment or material. Meanwhile, Hurrath has regained her composure by successfully neutralizing herself. (Hmph...! I should''ve done this from the beginning! Originally, we should first get rid of the secret that could cause troublesome stupidity, but we have to catch the child the King wants first....) Besides, there were only a few jewels left. I missed it by putting it over the ear length, so I can''t even touch my eyes. (It''s wonderful that there are no arrowheads or distractions.....) Aiming is easy. His unleashed jewels rolled at the target''s feet so easily that he was stunned. And then, ten seconds---. (Erode the world...!) The jewels created by Queen Fiore were intended to be effective. With a little bursting sound, the ''world'' was destroyed. What about you? I didn''t know what it meant. The otherworld to spread was completely gone. Unlike the [Damage to the Jewels] earlier, the technique should have been activated this time. Who, why, and how did you stop such a thing? (No way, Arch Elf!? Is that special monster coming!? Or is our resentful enemy, True Dark...?!) Hurras believes that only as many people can defeat him as they can defeat him. Of course, there are some "exceptions" like the "Heavenly Grail", but I think that there can be no technique () to defeat the Queen''s technique for those who are only "strong". At the end of the line of sight was the figure of the Black Cat Magic Corps. Earlier, I saw a skirmish between poor humans. It''s a shortage of life. I can assure you that this body will not fall behind in any case. Then it wasn''t those dwarfs who prevented the jewels from being activated. Well then, who the hell--?! There was no sign of anyone else around. At least within the limits of Hurrath''s search. So what do you think of this situation? Is it necessary to consider the ridiculous possibility that the activation of the procedure was also destroyed for irrational reasons? There is no end to expanding the scope of your thoughts. (Do you have a choice? While exercising maximum vigilance around the area, we must first secure the [target]. I have no choice but to deal with everything else.....) How pathetic it is to be a muddlehead. But we must not divert our purpose. It makes no sense for us to secure the king''s bait first. When it came to this, Hurrath switched course. Instead of dragging me into another world, I let the demonic beast attack me here. Bring the target back to the Queen with ''protection'' before the High Elves come back. There is plenty of distance between the Elf soldiers in the rear. If it''s deep in the woods, there are no other witnesses. I will not be alarmed, but I will be able to hit things with my spare time. (The three demon beasts I prepared.....) Just in case, we need to hold off the High Elves. One more thing, as a vigilant and reservist force. Fragile human opponents will suffice. After all, this demonic beast is made of special materials that aren''t everywhere. If you think about it by normal human standards, you are one step ahead of [Disaster Class], which has a fighting force that must be hit by a team. I could see how the Flower Queen Fiore wanted to acquire Alto Crane Putt. I unleashed three of them from the dedicated jewels that had beashed the demon beast. It was a beast like giant vultures---. "Go, Bagorama!" There is only one point of concern. There is only one point before the Bugorama''s fighting power, whether a vulnerable human child will die. "I don''t care if the others die, but..." The Flower Spirit laughs ferociously. Besides, humans and others have not found value. Race to be eliminated as the evil that destroys the world. Hurrath''s consciousness is to save Alto Crane Putt from the brink of death. I''m focusing on that one thing only. Still, it seemed that it was the stones that were wary of their surroundings at the level of unconsciousness. His good sense of secrecy certainly made him feel uncomfortable. "---!?" He looks back in a hurry. Behind a quiet forest. (What, what...!? What''s going on...!?) ''Nothing'' on my sensors. Even the nosey bagolama didn''t look backwards. That''s why. Yes, that''s why it''s weird (...). It''s like there''s just a hole for one human. In his search for signs, there is a ''figure of a person who is completely imperceptible''. He walks in slowly. Only around its existence, from "nothing can be explored", on the contrary, its shape is unveiled. From "nothing", you can see that "there is something", even if you don''t like it. (Elf-. Is that also a woman...?) I gulped down my swallow. Is there an elf that can imitate this? No, if it existed, it could have been an escort instead of the secret of the High Elves falling over there. From Hillus'' perspective, Yeat''s ability to hide was out of control. I don''t think that''s the case with that kind of hermit. But [that] is definitely there. Someone who can deceive even this great spirited self. "No way, it''s an arch elf..." I was at war. Only the beginning Elves and True Dark could not turn against the enemy. If there is a ''High Father'' here, you must be prepared to die. (But it''s weird...) Characteristics of the two ancestors taught by his master, Fiore. That''s because they''re both short. I''m not supposed to be such a tall (...) woman. From the empty space, Hurrath felt a definite [sign of death]. 670 Episode 656: Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (Part XV) It appeared suddenly. It was a giant beast with a python-like appearance. "Oh, Bagorama...!? Why is there such a vicious monster beside the King''s City...!? There shouldn''t be any sightings outside the Southern Continent...!" With a stunned expression, Selwi pulled out her twin swords and instantly stood up to protect Yifone-chan. It was as if the body had moved on its own. It should be called loyalty. On the other hand, we should be protected. Ifone-chan''s complexion is not good. It was not simply a surprise at the huge candles, but it was probably the effect of the great magic earlier. In other words, my magic power wasn''t fully restored. And Mia stands in front of our crane put siblings. Just as Selwie sheltered Yvonne, she''s risking her life trying to protect us again. (I don''t know how to stand around) First thing to do is to calm down. It was told by Abel that it was the very beginning of the battle. You must think things through calmly. The monster in front of me suddenly appeared. Selwy''s words. And considering what Fee said, there is nothing more to it than to think that it came out of something like a [gate]. There are examples of meat kings when Cyril was born, and wolf beasts when he went to the Imperial Castle. "Suddenly" should be judged as strange or nothing. (And Fee......) Whatever demonic beast is in front of him, this child is unlikely to lose. I could fully see that the vultures had high physical abilities, but I didn''t think they could even hold their defenses against the souls. Above all, my eldest daughter didn''t seem impatient. I mean, I don''t think you''re feeling threatened. Your sister whispered to me, clinging to me. (N-, N-. Is this something that Phugh can do? fee, no, I''ll do it.) (Let''s use that as a last resort, shall we?) I don''t know who planted it with what intent. It''s possible that they''re not just screaming, they''re still being watched. In that case, you should be careful when you know this child''s [strength]. My child''s talent should not be let out as much as possible. It simply does not mean ''human race''. Because they are unidentified enemies, they should also consider the possibility of "other races" and be careful. - So it''s a conclusion. I should do it. I''ll stand on everyone''s arrows, just like they tried to protect me. (Yeat-san......) She hasn''t shown her face. That''s what bothers me. Is she safe? When Fee whispered to her, she was far away and seemed to be still. I don''t know if it''s a static situation or if there''s another reason, but I should be grateful if I can just confirm that it''s alive. (Whatever it is, I don''t think we should expect any help or assistance in the fight. If I can get through this, I''d like to go and see how it goes.) There was a lot of my eyes. It looked like the middle between "intimidating" and "laughing". At the same time, there is something intuitive to understand. --This guy''s aim is "me". (I don''t have a sixth sense...) I was convinced and understood. I jumped back to the side using my body strengthening. "Alto kyun!?" Sorry, Mia. I can''t get you involved. I know you''re serious about protecting me, so it''s superfluous. Meanwhile, I still held on to Fee. Truth be told, I don''t want to get close, but in this case, I don''t know how to move away from me. Besides, I also needed to be able to use my magic power. (Considering the possibility of "surveillance", it would be better for me not to use "root interference" and "ancient" as much as possible. Also, if you can''t understand it, is there use of "viscous water"?) Running through the trees. Thanks to physical and cognitive strengthening, I was able to run through a complex and dense forest without any problems. Sure enough, a lot of monsters are coming after me. It''s pretty fast, but we won''t get caught anytime soon. "Fuuuuuuuu...!" Nah! That monkey looks weird! " "You don''t blur..." It''ll make your heart feel lighter. However, his face immediately switched to [Vigilance] mode. Nahh I followed Fee''s voice and looked back for a moment. The haunts were about to open their mouths wide. (No way, Canon!? No, this is--) Instantly deploy the bulwark. It''s not a simple demon wall, but a sound fork barrier used by that third-eyed mother and daughter. It''s like a thin membrane, wrapped around your body for a moment. The spread of the area and the persistence of the barrier will be difficult for my gifts. The completion of the procedure and the screaming of the screams were almost simultaneous. I mean, if you hadn''t called Fee, you wouldn''t have made it. "* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *!" Loud enough for the air to tremble. Should I call it a monkey scream? And it came to pass, when he heard the beetle, that he fell down. Perhaps this is the curse of sound, which bindeth the movement of the man that heareth his voice. (You''ll have to learn [Singing Magic] countermeasures from Abel in time, right...?) "My teacher doesn''t want to sing songs in front of me..." Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Fee frowns and clogs her ears. The moment the monsters screamed, they seemed to stop their movement. Thanks to you, I was able to gain some distance. Later, I heard that this monster, Bagorama, is a nasty creature that can easily be killed by screaming against a group. It was incredibly powerful, and it was impossible to take a "hit". In my past crusade, I heard that the whole unit exposed a pile of corpses a moment after the monkey scream, but at this time, I still don''t know the situation around here. The big piece of information for me is that he''s going to open his mouth as a means of fighting. It is important that we have that thing. I had plenty of time to train him. "--Come on, Skyglobe." My trump card. Assemble the Magic Ball turret. This monster was definitely strong. Even considering the possibility of the existence of the "Guardian", it was judged that it was not a person who could spare much. On the other hand, the monkey jumps at me because I stopped. Because it has a large figure, it doesn''t have a powerful hamper. Besides, it''s incredibly fast. (I myself am dedicated to evasion. I''ll leave the attack to the heavenly globe) An icy rainstorm emanating from a floating magic sphere. There was no restraint in the output. A cone of elephant legs swept toward the monsters one after another. "Hurry...!" However, when the monkey put his hand on the ground like a sudden brake, he forced to change direction and wipe them. Several icicles hit the limbs, but they were shattered to the point of causing minor injuries. It was supposed to penetrate even the superimposed iron plate, but it seemed to have considerable endurance. Even with a crude iron spear, there must be a scratch. (However, I''ve already learned how fast this guy can evade (......)......!) Make adjustments to the unfolding sphere. In addition, the speed of the emitted ice column did not change yet. The birds ran around among the trees, shaking their icy spears. It''s easy to avoid military magic, so I understand that if he were in the dark, it would be like a nightmare that would cause huge damage. My heavenly globe can fire sorcery without interruption, but then the monkey won''t come close. So, make a moderate amount of lure gap. For a certain amount of time, make it look like "Cool Time". The fact that I was the only one being targeted, the way I dodged the icicle, this enemy has the intelligence to do it. They were a few tiers smarter than regular demonic beasts. So (...), you notice (...). The fact that there was a gap in the celestial globe. Finally, the monsters stopped at the [ejection gap] and opened their mouths wide. A second monkey scream would come. "There...!" Releases the water bullet at the maximum speed from the adjusted sphere. The Ice Pillar may not have enough attack power. So I blocked it. It''s a mass of water, and it''s breathing. The magic of my water was sucked deep into my throat. "~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" The monsters raised their voices and ran around. But eventually, he fell to his knees with the sound of a squeal. "Fee..." "Nhu... that monkey, I don''t have a soul anymore" It''s really helpful to be able to tell the difference between life and death. It wouldn''t be stupid to pretend to be dead or the last fart of an itch. How''s everybody doing? "Mia-chan, you''re safe!" It''s running this way! " "I''m worried about you..." Maybe this is a lecture course later. Where''s Yeat? "You too, hehehe!" Yeat, it''s not moving! " Are you in captivity or are you fainting? Anyway, I''m glad you''re alive. Fee. Is this the only monster you''ve got? "Miu! At first, there were three of these monkeys!" But he''s gone! While you were running, both souls disappeared. " Before I entered the fight, the [Someone] was engaged, and I was on the loose. Who is it? Are you related to the Elves? "In any case, this monster''s [Crusade Race] meant that I was at the bottom of the line....." It''s a pile of things to think about, but I wonder if you''d be happy to know that the danger in front of you has left. 671 Chapter 657 Advance! Black Cat Sorcery! (XVI) My name is Selwi. I am an irresistible battle maid who will serve the Viscount Zeman family and Lady Ifonne. My family is also in the last seat of the royal nobility, but its power is not comparable to that of the main house, the House of Viscount Zeman, and its wealth is isolated and inferior to that of Baron Venink, who became rich in recent years. Even so, I was blessed with some fighting ability and edge, and I was able to become a dedicated servant of the excellent lady. The Lady Ifonne, whom I serve, is a genius of the nobility of the Kingdom. I think that the fact that I got a magic license at the age of only twelve can also show me the excellence. Moreover, the hidden talents of magic are above the actual ranks, and even if they were chosen to do so, there is no doubt that they have achieved great success. But in the world, there is a top above. Miss Ifonne and her friend Miss Mia. And Alto Crane Putt, an eight-year-old boy who presided over the Order of Magic and the Black Cat Magic Corps, which I was allowed to join earlier, is a world-isolating genius who reached the rank of a magician at the age of only seven. To speak of a talented man like him, there is no one but the Fourth Princess of our country. Alto does not always take pride in his modesty and futility, whether he understands the value of his performance or not. When I first met him, I remember being surprised at the lowness of his waist and the signs of a decaying abandoned house. Normally, I think the boy at that age is more cheerful, or he has succeeded on his own... It seems that this expedition was also based on his ideas. D D Find the undiscovered ruins near the capital city. One step wrongly pushed forward a plan that seemed to be only the dream of a fool, and some literature and papers really found the ancient ruins. Of course, there was definitely the dedication of Lady Ifonne and Lady Mia there. However, he was able to reach the ruins in just the second day, as if he were guiding a determined route. It was a miraculous discovery. There were many surprises along the way. Being in possession of a mysterious dagger with hot water. It has gained enough trust from the elves'' chamber of commerce to be able to borrow outdoor cooking utensils such as the "Ikko" prototype before the launch. Have some insight into the food. Equally, all of them are worthy of attention. But perhaps the most surprising thing is its combat prowess. I was a little proud of my ability as a maid of war, but I can''t help but admire his work, which is also called an unexpected genius. I was unable to see the actual battle. That''s right. I couldn''t see (...) (...). Let''s say this is the cause of the amazement. Bagorama. The ferocity of this demonic beast is even more telling. When I heard the roar of the magic cage, my body immediately rose up, and even if it was a battle force that formed a team, it was a frenzied beast that was defeated unilaterally. Its strength tears the metal apart like a dead leaf, making it a nightmare even for high intellect. When the beast appeared before my eyes, I was ready to die. Somehow, the ladies can''t escape. In such a moment of thought, the "child" rushed out. It''s as if you''re trying to attract monsters and protect us. We followed our young brothers and sisters in haste. I knew it wasn''t something I could do, but I couldn''t help it. There was no one here who chose to abandon their children. D D I saw something unbelievable just before I chased her. It''s a Bagorama corpse. And a rare genius sorcerer standing beside him. In just a few minutes before we rushed in, Alto Crane Putt was crusading the Beast Bagorama. And it''s completely unharmed. What can we do to make that possible? How did you manage to overwhelm such a monster without getting hurt? All of this, I have no idea. These swan monsters shouldn''t be able to win the challenge with "pieces". The little boy who reunited with us seemed uninterested in apologizing to Lady Ifone and Lady Mia, who were worried about acting alone, and in the mad beast that she would have defeated at the earliest. In other words, for him, even Bagorama was only an enemy of the [degree]. After being hugged by Mia, who was heartbroken, he spoke. "I''m glad we''re all safe." The young sorcerer has calm eyes and strokes Feria in his arms. That''s all he did to protect his sister, you, and us (?) I realized that it was because of the product. Alto, you''ve been thinking about exploring for me and Mia. The words of our beloved Lady come to life in your head. From the very beginning, he planned this journey only for Our Lady of Ifonne and Mia. It may have been natural for us to be more concerned about our safety than about boasting of our own merits or of the crusade. "...... but you can''t do something dangerous to a child, right?" Still, I was ashamed of him. Whether you are inferior in combat ability or you are defended, it is the role of an adult to scold a child who has acted recklessly. The boy, who was much older than his age, nodded with his eyes down, as if he knew what he was going to do. Instead of rebelling against being scolded, it was like "rejoicing in the presence of an adult who scolds me". The organizer of the Black Cat Witchcraft Group has always been a strange child. I firmly decided to protect not only Lady Ifone, but also this spiritually mature boy as much as possible. On that day, a report brought about by a sorcerer''s association surprised the intelligentsia throughout the kingdom. The ruins that seemed to belong to the illusion era and had not been discovered are said to have been newly found next to the King''s capital. It was not just a decaying residue, but it was said that it "still has the possibility of moving", so its value is immeasurable. In addition, even the "fantasy truth", which is supposed to be a missing character, and the symbol sequence have been found. This was an unprecedented historical discovery not to be missed in both archaeology and magic restoration. "Gather the leading scholars immediately!" Not only magic restoration, but also jurists! "It was Msgr. Kronmelin who preached the clear [Southern Theory]!?" Scholars in the field have described Dr. Scheindel in more detail. We should get her out of there." "Can Dr. Benedictus be invited?" This insight of enlightenment will be very helpful here, right? " "If it is related to my illusionary history, it will also be linked to Star Reading." You should also call out to the stargazing institute. " "If it''s an undiscovered ruin of the Shinto era, why don''t other countries burst into it?" What do we do about it? What if the church gets stuck in their mouths? The legal basis for our country''s enclosure of the ruins should first be put in place. " "Rather than that, send the Knights or Adventurers to secure the scene as soon as possible." If it gets ravaged or destroyed by a prank, I can''t even touch it! " It was said that there was a sporadic pattern. Of course, the Sorcerer''s Order and its members, who discovered these precious ruins, were also to be greatly closed up. However, it seems that the organizer''s boy used the pseudonym "Wurst", hid his bare face, and chose to hide behind his back early... In any case, it seems that the true purpose of the Order was to dramatically increase the value of the three daughters of the House of Viscount Zeman and the House of Baron Venink, and make it impossible for them to sell cheaply. In addition, the head of Baron Venink''s family did not intend to do anything as terrible as "letting go" outside in view of his daughter''s whereabouts. Regardless, the name of the Order''s newly inaugurated Black Cat Magic Corps became known to some intellectuals. And since the Order has accomplished many things in the future, it will be named all over the continent. That''s another story. 672 Episode 658 Advance! Black Cat Sorcery Group! (back) The Black Cat Magic Corps made great achievements in the discovery of the Shinto ruins and left the forest with satisfaction, behind them. The time reverted back to the point when the Flower Spirit Hyuras unleashed the Demon Beast Bagorama. Now he is staring ahead with narrowed eyes. D D Things that are supposed to be there. I''m desperately trying to see it. (What the hell is this...!?) A sweat runs through it. I couldn''t get caught in his senses (...) "It" seemed to laugh in front of me. Bagorama still doesn''t look back. I don''t fully recognize the existence of [this person]. But that''s not surprising. I can''t see anything in front of me. Beyond Hurrath''s gaze lies only a still forest. Who will believe me when I say ''there''s someone here''? Even a bagolama with a sharp nose and sensitive sound doesn''t feel anything. (I''m here...! There''s definitely someone in front of me...! I can see that....) I realized that this guy existed. It was clear that the Great Spirit of this flower was a superb ability person. ''That'' was laughing because ''I noticed myself''. The Great Spirit circulates thoughts. (What I can''t see is not a simple magical approach...! If so, I can''t be out of sight. In other words, it should not be seen as a normal way of hiding, but as a means of interfering with the [concept itself] of something...!) He muttered to himself that such a broken existence existed. And immediately reconsider. This is how [this guy] is in front of me. You''re an elf, aren''t you? In response to Hillus'' words, [that person] looked faintly surprised. Not only will they be aware of their existence, but they will also be able to narrow down their race. Being so capable, [that] was honestly impressed. - Exactly. That''s what the invisible elves said. I can''t recognize my voice. Because I am in front of my eyes, I would have spoken in front of my eyes, but I can''t even imagine that I was spoken from the front, and my voice is "invisible". If you were as capable as Hurrath, even in the dark, it was impossible to grasp the distance, the height, and the surrounding terrain from the moment you heard the [sound]. - You''re good. That''s what he laughed at. I certainly recognize something that sounds like words, but perhaps the original tone of [this] is something completely different. I realized that it was impossible to accurately recognize that point. (Bagorama hasn''t noticed yet......) Even though we''re having a conversation like this, the demonic beast that was supposed to sow is still not aware of anything. He turns to ''that one''. What are you going to tell me you''re here to do? --What are you doing (...)? This is my line. He gives back as much as he ridicules. Indeed, the Great Spirit realized that it was true. If this is an Elf, it means that he is escorting the target (child) in the same way as the hidden High Elves and the Elf Knights at the back. "... the order of my great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandfather" - That''s why I can''t say no. And if it should come directly from both the fathers, it would be absolute. It looked like he was shrugging his shoulders. There seemed to be something missing there that should be common to the Elves, like respect for their ancestors. If you''re not motivated, why don''t you quit? In his words, ''he'' laughs. Even though I couldn''t see the expression on my face, I felt the fierce beast''s smile. D I''m not going to miss the chance to fight the Great Spirit. (Shit, is that how it works......) With confidence in his combat abilities, and the desire to test or enhance them, Hyulus identified him as a type of so-called combat fanatic. (Unless it''s a means of assassination, [actual combat ability] and [ability to hide] are different. I don''t know how strong this guy is, but--) The best thing to do is to get rid of this guy here. Both myself and Bagorama have already been seen. We can''t let the beginning Elves report it. But the next best thing is to get out of here. He understands that even if he buys the Lord''s displeasure and is scolded as an incompetent person, there is a duty and a need to report various information that he has seen and experienced here today. First of all, I''ll buy you some time. Then, we will strive for the power of the being in front of us. "Why do you want to fight me...?" - Food. The words of the invisible elves were succinct. The Flower Spirit faintly raised one eyebrow. In other words, he sees himself as a prey for self-training. That was unpleasant. I wondered if the elf style would consider this body of the Great Spirit to be a predator. "--- Mm!?" At that time, Hulus noticed something unusual. Especially not because of the [this guy] in front of you. I was talking about the back. At the same time, [that] seemed to be surprised by the weirdness. The ''guy'' immediately gave a grumpy sign. - Goddamn it. ''That one'' mutters. I didn''t know what it meant. I should have thought it was "abominable" by Hurras. Because the other Bagorama, which was supposed to be deployed to prevent reinforcements from the Elves, is desperate. The first death of the integral Bagorama of the Three. I was aware that I was hiding and not moving, so I was probably detected unilaterally and killed instantly. (Who is it that did this to you...!? Is there any other way to easily butcher this demonic beast?) It was beyond his comprehension. And the invisible elves are silent, so they won''t explain the situation. Who was on the scene? It''s chirping. And without looking back at the giant monsters, they flew away into the sky. It was only a small bird that bore the bagolama. Name the individual, Ishke. A spirits bird that is not a formal follower, but still can easily master the use of follower magic, a certain high elf. An extraordinary individual, beyond the ordinary sacred beast, with the power to approach the divine beast. Naturally, it is a "grand meal" that is impossible to follow even in the high elves of the elder class. At the Lord''s command, the light blue bird that was orbiting the sky descended at a very high speed, crushing Bagorama''s head with a single blow. Even the monsters in the pods can''t even hang a single spirited bird on their teeth. A certain sorcerer who could easily obey such things was uncomfortable with [that]. DDDD The Great Spirit of the Flower shakes away his thoughts on the lost Bagorama and looks back. From the invisibility, a clear message of hostility has emerged. (I don''t know why, but you''ve turned your [discomfort] into a will to attack me...!) An excellent covert, Hurrath has almost accurately spotted an unidentified assailant in his chest. At the same time, I stirred up the bagolama. "Go...!" The demonic beasts in the vortex didn''t see the subject. But its overwhelming mass is capable of killing in a collision. He charged the beast he manipulated at the specified point at full speed. In conjunction with that, I jumped backwards. You don''t need to weigh your strength first! Let''s get out of here! The opponent who instantly understood the death of a distant Bagorama said, "Can I win? ''There was no need to think of it as such. He decided that escape was the best way to go. Hurras was entirely correct in his thinking. The pace of retreat was also ideal. But just one thing--. The ability of [that person] surpassed the Great Spirit of the Flower by only one point, exceeding all of its [rationality]. (stupid -) He saw. The body of a bagolama jumping at superfast speed is melting away as if it were rotting away. At the same time, I felt my limbs melt away while I was jumping. (Melting the body of a spirit composed of magical power, not the normal body...!? That''s what happened!) I knew a man who could do it as a knowledge. Someone called the strongest of the high elves. "This is Leva..." [That] consciousness turned toward Hyurus. The only reason I dropped my limbs is to capture myself. The brilliant man understood it and at the same time ''made the decision''. The invisible elves seemed to be upset about themselves for the first time. (I rewarded you with one last shot...!) The Great Spirit''s body bounced and disappeared. The secret iron rule, ''Die before you''re trapped''. He did exactly what he did. This eliminates the evidence that the Flower Spirit attacked Alto Crane Putt. Hurras failed, but he prevented the Lords from getting tired. We can chain him to his death and the rest of the jewels will disappear. He succeeded in leaving no evidence. DD [That] was staring at the vanished space of the Great Spirit, who was perfectly prepared for what would happen if he were to [die as soon as possible], but eventually mumbled something. Was it praise or evil? No one had heard what she had said. "Uuu, uuuu..." Time passes, and in the crane putt mansion to the west, one of the high elves is sitting kneeling in tears. It was a secret elf, Yeat. Perfectly unsuccessful in her escort duties, she was furious with her superiors and came to the Crane Put house to apologize. "No, I can''t help it..." Alto comforted her by saying so, but she couldn''t help her expression. After all, I was completely defeated in my specialty. Even if you tell me not to be depressed, there''s no way I''m going to mourn. The dark air begins to build up. There it is... Yet! I''ll give you this! I''ll cheer you up! A silver-haired girl with a sunshine-like sign came running. "Th-this...?" "Fei, I made you a hot drink!" I''ll drink cocoa with this! Cocoa is delicious! It''s warm! Drinking cocoa will cheer you up! When Fei-o-san got mad at me, he was brewing me a sweet one! Feh, I love cocoa! I love you so much! " "Oh, a cup...! Fei, I can give you two made cups...!? Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!" Yeat is in a good mood, she says. 673 Lesson 659 Abel and the Dried Persimmon "Bububububu, bububububu!" In front of you, your sister pretends to be frightened of your buttocks. "Yoooo, yoooooo, yoooooo!" You''re in a good mood and you''re pretending to be in a bad mood. Immediately next to that, your youngest sister pretends to be a butt. Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Needless to say, the crane put sisters are floating. The reason is Cyril and the sea on the way out. First, they go home every year, and then they don''t go straight back to the west, but head to the sea on the southern continent, guided by Abel. (It''s still not decided whether to go to Cyril''s lake with Grandpa Shark or with the uniformed sisters -- one of whom is a man -- but...) "My grandfather wants to play with his grandchildren every year, but he has never been able to do it..." But Fee doesn''t like muscles, and she''s weak on Viscount Baumann''s fruits, so she looks like she''s having a bad time this year. Nhhh! Nwahhh! "Naah! Aki!" Our sisters, who were supposed to pretend to be butts, rushed over with a full smile. The overhead is equipped with a straw hat that tells you when you went to get it. "Hehehe...!" Niiiiiiiii! Look, look!? " "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Nhhh!" Both of them appeal to the straw hat. Both Fee and Marimo are very fond of the straw hat Mom made for them, and they try to praise them every day like this. Of course, I respond to that thought every time. It is my brother''s privilege and duty to praise his sister. You two look great, aren''t you cute? "Hmph, hmph...!" Fei, I was praised by Nii! Fei, I''m so happy! Fee, I like you! Fee, let me praise you even more! " "Kyufu...! Kyufufufufu!" The sisters'' faces were red and flushed. Oh dear, you two are good, aren''t you? My mother pretends to be a third party, but I know that my daughters love their braided straw hat. My cheeks are still twitching. However, such a peaceful sight also collapsed with the words of the maid who had peeked into the room. "Alto Jun, Alto Jun." Your hat is also good, but isn''t the sweetness of today''s snack cut yet? " The air froze as I twitched. Our women''s faces pale like lies. Fee was trembling, Marimo filled her black eyes with tears, and her mother fell from her lap. That''s right. I don''t have any snacks for today. The reason is simple: I ate too much dessert after lunch. "My men, if there''s anything sweet, I''ll just eat it..." (No, well...) Including the snacks I''ll take on the trip, I''m sure that Yantine and Fenel will bring the sweet stuff from the Chamber afterwards, so it''s strange to be depressed first. But May Angel clung to me with a crying face. "Nnh, what are you going to do!? Fee, you can''t eat the sweet one!" Oh, yeah. Fee and the others, yes. I don''t eat much sweets, so I still have my share. "Ah, Akiuuu ~...!" Marimo is trembling, clinging to me. This child, who could not eat a normal meal before, now loves sweet things. ... eh? And you want to eat my magic too? "Ah, yes..." "Al-chan! Al-chaaan!" Give your mother some weird ideas...! " And I hugged my mother. That''s why, Mom. If you wait quietly, Tine and Fennel will come back with sweets. A group of women from the Crane Putt family in mourning. When I was in such a troubled state, my teacher came back. "Ah, Abel. Welcome back." "... nh. I''m home" Mighty Charlie doesn''t say a word when he sees a situation like this. I know that it''s a daily landscape, and I also understand that if I say extra things, I will get involved. As expected, Abe tried to escape to the attic suddenly. But a soft-skinned monster clung to her back. "Abel! Help me!" "...... I''m in a position to ask for help when I''m being attacked." "There''s nothing sweet about it...!" Ahh, even though it''s expressionless, Master''s gaze is cold. I wonder if she has already figured out what happened. "... I think it''s different to describe what we ate as'' none ''..." "Don''t say that...!" Save us from starvation! " Aiberoo, please! "Aiki!" "...... Al" You''re the strongest person in the world who wants to be rescued by one grief after another. I can''t help it, so I pulled everyone up. "Ahh...!? Our sweetness...!" Al-chan, what are you doing...!? " Stop calling your best friend ''sweet''. Abel regained his freedom, but still looks at his friends and daughters, who reach out like zombies, and seems to be spoiled. "...... I can''t help it" I was hunting a cross-dimensional box with a sigh. My teacher is probably sweet, too. I''ll get you a plate. The mighty man was able to ride there... "Wow...! Dried fruits, this...!" "Wrinkles! Wrinkled fruits...!" Fei, this is the first time I''ve seen you! Niiiii, Tako! " Kyuufu! The mothers made their eyes shine. What''s there, as my mother said, is a nutritious, sweet and delicious preserved food. It was dried fruit. "Apples and bananas, and prunes and prunes..." And-. (It''s a dried persimmon, I miss it...!) I haven''t eaten dried persimmons since I came to this world. Is this a fruit from Abel''s garden? "... mmm. Made in my garden. However, since most of the dried fruits are bought by Ltiel, I don''t have much left." Ah, it''s your sister''s favorite, isn''t it? Mom turned her eyes to her best friend like she had been waiting for her. "Eh, Abel...!" You can take this...!? " "...... I won''t tell you no more" "I did it!" I love Abel! Fee, Noir! Let''s thank Abe a lot!? " "Hey! Thank you, Abel!" I''m so sorry! " "Ehh, ahhh!" Aiki! " The three bowed their heads vigorously and then challenged the dried fruit. Our teacher looks at the situation as if she sees something dazzling and smiling. For her, this kind of wagamama may also be a "happy landscape". "Nhhh...! It''s sweet and delicious...!" It''s really delicious ~...! " "Fuhehe...!" It''s wrinkly, it''s delicious...! " "Kyuu......!" All sides of the crane putt family, which broke down and hit the tongue drum. I bowed my head to the teacher who was freed from the horde of the dead. "I''m sorry, Abel. A precious snack." "... never mind, Al doesn''t care." Good. I really don''t think so. I don''t give a damn about being close to you. I don''t want to bother this person much. Get up gently and head for the fridge. And I''ll bring my own snacks, which were untouched. I put it in front of the teacher. "... what is this?" "Pudding, this is a gift for your master." "... then I''ll take this from you" Abel gave me a dried persimmon. My pudding was meant to make up for the lost dried fruits, but I think I''ve been blessed. Does that mean you were aware of my gaze? Can you take it to me? ... I didn''t give it to you "Yeah...?" I leaned my head and looked at the teacher. Then she does not turn to us, she is bowing down. "...... Al and that......" Master''s face was red. "...... I wanted to exchange it......" Abel seemed to have a way of enjoying Abel. I''m sure it wasn''t just the simple taste that made the dried persimmon I ate the first time in my previous life taste good. 674 Lesson 660: The Way to Cyril "Alto kyuuu, please, come home and enjoy yourself...?" It is the day of the departure of Cyril and his journey to the sea of the southern continent. I thought that only Mia, the wasted maid, would say goodbye, and her half-sister, Lady Isabella, was peeking at her lonely face in the shadows beyond. When I waved my hand, I quickly hid somewhere. "Mm, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Altogether, there should be a sister and a dedicated maid beside Altogether, this Mia-san...! " What makes you so sad that you have to put the pervert aside during your trip and endure a crisis of chastity? In this way, the third lady of Baron Venink''s family is depressed for personal reasons. On the other hand, some people are in a good mood. "Fufufufu...!" I''ve been waiting from the bottom of my heart for this big trip where I can enjoy my three crane put siblings as much as I want, without the wave of work coming in! Ahh...... Feria-sama''s cheeks are soft..... " With a cheeky face, she hugged and cheeked her sister, the director of the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce, and a child-friendly follower, Fenel. She will accompany me on this return trip, but she doesn''t seem to realize that it is'' work ''at first sight. Well, I know for myself how stressful it is to come from a busy job... I can only ask that you be healed. The accompanying members, as usual. Five of our Crane Putt family, seven of your fenels and your escort, Yantine. No, if I put in the Devil''s Tortoise, there would be eight of them. "In the carriage, this Fennel will take care of your children, so please rest assured...!" I feel like the carriage won''t move when the driver is out of the cab. In any case, this year''s return began. With a cuppa cuppa, the carriage advances idyllically. The journey to Cyril lasted two days. In the meantime, peace itself. That said, it''s not boring. I have a busy family, so it''s fun to start with. Of course, I also study in between. It was fresh to see not only Abel, but also Fenel. She''s good at teaching only executives of large companies. Saying that it was also suitable for teachers, the follower thought with a serious face. "... there''s also a time to open my school..." I want to teach my children. In her words, the knight of the high elves frowned. "Master Alto, please don''t tempt Fenel too much." This child can really quit the trade association when she feels like it. " The Sholsina Chamber of Commerce is also subtly black... I don''t seem too busy, but I only know about those drunken no-good elves. Well, I don''t mean to be unnecessary. Part of what keeps the Chamber busy is the Bavarian, the Essen, the Prima, the Wurst. I can''t stand it if you think of me as a "team". Ladies and gentlemen, please do your best not to break your bodies. Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! After studying under the blue sky, my sister hugged me cheerfully. My Angel, who loves to go out with his family, is in a sunny mood all his travels. "Fuhehe...!" Traveling is so much fun...! Fee, I like you! " "Fufufu...... That''s good, Fee-chan. --Does Noir have fun traveling too?" "Aiki!" Marimo is in a good mood, too. Mother with her daughters also looked around and said. I''m glad you''re comfortable on a safe and secure journey ~ Tine quietly bowed her eyes to Mother''s words. What is it? Is something wrong? I gently approached the spear teacher and asked him what he thought. She says. "No, the danger lurks everywhere, so I just tightened myself up to be careful." Originally, it would be nice to remind everyone to "stay calm", but since it is a long journey, I want you to enjoy the itinerary without paying much attention to such things... " It''s a journey. I heard that the guards were worried about the escort. Mr. Fennel comes here and smiles. "In addition to protecting everyone in the crane put family, it is also our duty to ensure that you enjoy yourself." I don''t want your kids to feel like they''re on a journey of fear and vigilance. The Servitor stroked me and Fee''s head at the same time. I wonder if the main thoroughfare, which is right next to the center of the country and has knights and adventurers on patrol many times a day, is a driftwood. Then Mr. Fenell began to smile bitterly as he read my chest like that. Keep your stroking hands unstoppable. "There are some people who steal decently in front of the patrolmen of the security department, even in the shop." There''s no point in thinking ''here?'' Tine also nods to the words of her younger boss. "There are a lot of weird people who come to us on transport and escort missions, and when security is tight." There are many people in the world who don''t understand. So we can''t be discouraged in places like this. Apparently, there were other reasons for the two guards'' vigilance besides "seriousness" and "sense of responsibility". But I''m sure, "Huh? Is this the right time for you to go crazy? ''Cause some people take action when they do. I don''t know whether it will happen because I will not fly in and out, or whether it will only be fatal and unfortunate, but I am grateful for having a family of women to consider such a relatively safe zone for an unexpected - and incomprehensible - assault. "Yes, yes!" There, there is one silver-haired girl who is cheerful and gives a good farewell. "Fee! Fee will protect everyone!" Feh, family matters! I love Nii Ta! That''s why fee will protect everyone you care about! " "I see... I wonder if you can protect everyone." Isn''t Fee gentle? " "Fuhehe...!" Fei, I''ve been praised! It''s only natural to protect someone you love! Nhhh, I like it...! " I got kissed like a bitch. I''m glad that you grew up with a good family. Mr. Fenel smiled bitterly at the sight of his brothers and sisters. The one who should be protected is stronger than us, isn''t it? Abel, who was ravaged by his mother, was at the forefront of the station chief''s and Tine''s gaze. Well, ''thoughts'' and ''strength'' are different. (Really? Abel''s coming this way...?) The master who escaped from Mother came towards us. Then she whispered something to Tine. "I understand." I''ll take care of it right away. " The ponytail knight grabbed the spear, jumped on the horse around the armor, and left the street and ran towards the forest in the distance. I pulled the teacher''s robe a little. [M] Abel? "... nnh, thief." Master''s answer was simple. This person, who had both detection magic, soul life magic, and magic sensing, noticed something strange. Mr. Fennel shrugged his shoulders. You notice it faster than our Totoro, don''t you? A small squirrel-shaped spirit beast emerged from her chest and stood in front of her. This must have been arranged to protect my family. (Told you, you really came out.....) I don''t know if it''s good to say we were attacked. Anyway, I guess it wasn''t a mistake that the bandits showed up. I don''t know how many people showed up, but the master didn''t seem to have any tingling, and when I saw Tine facing off on a single ride, it seemed like she wasn''t the right opponent. "... it''s done" Abel muttered. Maybe the soul has disappeared. Soon, the spearmaster returns. She went down the horse and bowed to us. Thank you for taking care of this. "...... nh" The tip of her spear had no blood on it. However, more than the "soul has disappeared", I should have waved it. Do you mean that the washing has been completed? There''s no threat around, but it''s better to avoid staying longer. Ladies and gentlemen, please get in the carriage." I left a little earlier than planned. Everyone got into the carriage and Tine straddled the horse again. Before I went back, I asked her. What kind of a thief were you? "It was middle-aged men who were dressed badly. You looked more like a group of cannibals than a dedicated bandit. Well, either way, they were the ones who said," I will rape you, and I will sell my kid. "So I decided that it was not worth arresting you." She speaks indifferently. I felt [accustomed] to the state of things. Even in the work of the Chamber of Commerce, such contacts are often seen. I''m always peaceful and warm around me. But I''m sure it''s not ''natural''. It should be remembered that a variety of people have helped, and as a result, such a view is (...) created (...). And one day, I also wanted to stand by the side of protecting the [landscape]. There are people behind and on the side of the fun trip who can support it. All I can do now is thank those people and have fun with my loved ones. There are people who sincerely want my home to be a smile. 675 Episode 661: Some Reunions "Lusica ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You''ve come a lot ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Kwa, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Ga Sheen, and her father and daughter (Ohko) are hugging each other. As always, it''s a hot reunion. "Nii, Fei too!" Fee, I want you to do the same! " Akiyuu! From the left and right, my sisters were gassing. Do I look hot from the edge? "Al and the others are back, too. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!" "Hey! Kun, noooo!" Niiiiiiiiii "Aubu...!" My grandfather''s embrace of the three grandchildren was generally disapproving. To my grandmother, Dorothea, who was cooking a welcome treat in the kitchen, "Don''t scare your grandchildren!" And I was angry. Whatever it is, it is the first time in a year that we have arrived in the city of Cyril. Mom''s birthplace. And the city where my grandparents live. There, some reunions await. One of them... "Hello, Alto-san..." The one who smiles modestly is Lady Sistine Rhine Cage, the one who breaks up like a pigeon. Underneath me and Brev, one year older than Fee. Powako and I are seven-year-olds of the same age. Dark-haired short bobs have not changed the look of the amethyst eyes, but I think they are even more cute than a year ago. The way it looked, it was still the way it was. (The bandage is still wrapped all the way around....) A white cloth that has been wrapped consistently since we first met. Are there arrowheads, injuries, or even burn marks? It was rude to look at it so much, so I turned away immediately. (The dolphin brooch is also doing it for me......) The accessories I gave you before. She wears it well as a gift. "Fufufu...... Sisti came to help me make a treat for everyone today?" As usual, the young Granma put her hands behind her shoulders as she snickered. Speaking of which, Sisti-chan was studying cooking. "You''ve done your best for Al-chan!" That''s why you should praise Al-chan and Sisti. " "Ahh. Ahh... I''m embarrassed..." Hatoko-sama fell down with his face bright red. Thankfully, it seems like a ''great'' story. Our Sisters also work hard to wash vegetables, arrange plates, peel peels, and help us at home. Eh! Sisti-chan, thank you, right? I''m so happy. "No, no... uuu..." When I said thank you, Grampa looked strange, looking at the increasingly reddish pigeon chan elsewhere. "If it''s a welcome treat, then we should all have gone for a bowl of eels!" It''s delicious and nutritious, and it''s a good thing, right? " There was a heavy sound like a gagon. My grandmother''s right straight was beating Grandpa Shark. "I can''t believe it! How insensitive are you!" "Huh? Hey, hey, it hurts...!" I just thought it would be tough to make---bugger! " Hook, hook, straight, short upper. hook. "Dorothea, you''re relentless..." In addition, there''s no "violent heroine" around me. "Come on! Leave the bad guys alone, I''ve prepared a lot of treats for you today, so please eat a lot later." Sisti did a great job, too! " "I did it! I love your cooking!" "Mother, you''re like a child..." Fee and Marimo have exactly the same type of smile on their faces. "Ahhh..." "The three of you have begun the [Masquerade of Joy]..." Granma murmured, "It''s not growing at all"... Grandpa is lying down in a big font, so the only person who can talk to now is Sisti-chan, a common sense person. So I''m going to try and get her to talk about it. Speaking of which, Sisti-chan. "Yes, yes... what is it, Mr. Alto?" Just by my gaze, she turns to her eyes with a red face. It''s as if you''re not going to miss a word or a sentence. "I''m sorry for something..." The subject I''m going to talk about is really one of the many stories I''m going to tell. "What happened to Brev?" Looks like he''s not here. " "Ah, oniichan?" If you''re oniichan, I''ll help you with the nursery today. " It was a reason to be convinced. But since we''re coming, his personality is likely to prioritize him over us. I wonder if Hatoko sensed my chest, with a gentle bitter smile. "Um... Onii-chan, my mother witnessed a prank in the morning and dragged me to work as a punishment..." So, I don''t know if you''ll come here today..... " This was also a reason to go. It seems that the eldest son of the Rhine Cage family is still a bad boy. Is Sisti all right helping out with the nursery? I''m lonely being driven out of this place. It wasn''t the shy girl who answered my question, it was the Grandmother. "She''ll be fine." Sistine is always on the move to help, so if she wants to take a break, she can almost certainly listen. This is what you do on a daily basis, isn''t it? " It''s a journey. Hatoko put more priority on spending time with us than helping out in the nursery. Looking a little, she noticed my gaze and fell ashamed. As usual, it was a shimmering shop. Dorothea asks with her gaze, "Let Sisti do the work." Of course, we have no reason to refuse. "Then Sisti-chan, can you play with us today?" I brought a lot of board games, and I think I can do a lot of things. " "-Yes... yes... please...!" A girl with a dazzling, bright expression. Looking at this face, I can see that she was looking forward to our return. It''s a real pleasure to have someone to welcome you. After that, we played indoors with our families who had returned to their senses. "If Brev were there, I would be challenged to fight and go out into the garden..." Spending time indoors is also a good thing sometimes. Dinner is also with the little girl from the pigeon. Most of them were made by Dorothea, but some of them were prepared by Sisti himself. It''s great to be able to cook simple dishes already. I''ve seen a little help, but I feel like I''m familiar with it. "It''s so delicious." When I say that, "Oh, thank goodness..." With a voice that was about to vanish. But she smiled, really happy. "Well, I''ll make it again, so if it''s good... I want you to eat it." I was told such a thing with a red face. Granma whispered as she touched me. Al-chan, Sisti, you''re such a good boy, aren''t you? Yeah, I think so too. Introverted but hard-working and caring. I''m sure you''ll make a good wife in the future. In addition, when I told the person about it, it seemed very confusing, so I kept it in my chest. Anyway, the first day of Cyril''s revisit was calm. But it was too much fun. (Looks like Brev couldn''t come after all...) The next morning. Someone came to my grandfather''s house earlier than that junkie boy. "Hey Alto! I''ve been waiting so long to see you again!" A child of a different gender who looks like a very beautiful girl. It was the appearance of my awe-inspiring friend, the uniformed lady. 676 Lesson 662, Grandpa Shark. "Gu......! He just showed up, kid......" "Fufu. Grab the daughter of an aristocrat and call her boy..." The muscle master of the Cyril Crane Putt family is scattering mysterious sparks, properly dressed in military uniforms that arrived early in the morning. For a moment, I wondered why, but these two were hostile about who was taking my family to Lake Cyril. It''s Frey. Stop saying ''daughter'' about yourself. Should I call him her? - he took his eyes off his grandfather and graciously thanked his family. "It''s been a long time, ladies and gentlemen." As a greeting of reunion, I brought you the fruit of my Baumann family''s orchard. In Frei''s words, the crane putters and women, including Dorothea, cheered. Everyone loves sweet things. Judging by her proud winning face and the face that bitterly bitterly bitterly bitterly bit her grandfather, is this a pre-emptive acquisition? If so, we should say it''s going well. Everyone was smiling with greed. (Oh, there are many melons with the Viscount Baumann''s mark, which are also cherished in the capital! And I''m giving Fee even her favorite peach...! This group of fruits......) "Frei Melle El Baumann, don''t you dare...!" "Ooh! Peach!" Fee, I like peaches! I like Ni-Ta! Peaches are so cute! Fee, I like pink! That''s the color of a pig! " May Angel smiles at me and pokes a peach at me. Yes, yes, you want me to feed you? "Fufu...... Nhhh, thank you so much! Phew!" As you can see from the example, my sister with her fingers in her mouth. The angel who was moving his mouth with the sun smile ran to Luc the pig as if he remembered something, took out something and ran to the Viscount''s family sigh. "Frey-chan, Fray-chan!" I''ll show you Fee''s treasure! " "Huh? The treasure of my friend''s sister (Mai-kun)?" I wonder what it is. Like a strangely shaped stone or a twisted branch that feels good? " "It''s in my flower bed!" Mia-chan is taking care of the flowerbeds now! " "Mia...? Is that Babs'' kind of maid...?" I wonder if there is any trauma in the photo studio. The uniformed lady smiles gracefully, but her face is pale. This is it! Recently, Fei''s treasure has increased! "Hmm...? This is a wooden duck...?" You''re a friend who turns his gaze on me, not Fee. It seems that the idea that it is useless to ask your sister to explain the situation to this vocalist is also being constructed. But it was we, the angels, who answered vigorously. "Besides, you made me a duck!" This ducklings, floating in the bath makes you feel so good! That''s all, the bath makes you even happier! Even though you can think of such a fee, it''s so amazing! Fee, I love you so much! " That''s right. I made the duck, a classic kids'' toy in the Earth World. It was originally made in woodworking practice, but it seems that this was unexpectedly a favorite of May Angel. "Float in the water, but try to handle the wood that is difficult to process." This is what Gad made. This also includes the practice of handling paints that are waterproof and resistant to corrosion. This is a duckling, but I actually made a terrible mistake at that time. All I could do was make a duck. What happened as a result? Fee and Marimo went after the ducklings and started grabbing each other''s sisters, Gengka, and in the end, they both cried. Of course, I rushed to make some extra portions and managed to fix my mood. (Well, I didn''t think it would be a stone''s throw for you to ask for Mom and Abel...) Whatever it was, now several ducks were floating in the bath time. "Alto, do you even know how to sculpt? That''s a genius, isn''t it?" It''s totally different. "Anyway... Hmm. Floating in the water..." Frei smiles. It was a demonic, ticking, demonic smile that suited her beauty. "How about that, everyone?" There is a lake boat owned by the Viscount Baumann family on Lake Cyril, so why cruise? "Your boat!? You can get on the boat!? Fee, I want to get on the boat...!" Your sister''s blue thigh glowed. The boat that went to Kishkud was thrilled to see her on board. (I have to go see Aqua-chan and Enineve sometime... Before we do that, we have to go and see how the wind fairy Chechnya feels, who is rushed by Targovica.) Visiting friends from afar is tough, but I don''t want to lose my brother-in-law, and I want to see them myself. I can ride a boat. The words stuck to my festival favorite side of the house. Particularly for my mother, the tension bursts out for two reasons: she wants to have fun and she wants to entertain my children. However, there is a man who hangs his waited... " "Wait... wait! If you want to get on the boat, I''ll row the boat for you...!" My maneuvering ability is just a little bit!? With this proud muscle, I''ll row my boat everywhere at a slashing speed, and I''ll row my boat around!? " Jiii, desperate to pose. Garments fluttered in response to the rapidly rising muscles. "You...! Tear your clothes again!" "Ahhh! Your boobs are twitching!" Fee, muscles! " "Kaa, your dad looks good!" It''s lovely! "Aubu....." There were various reactions, but they were generally disapproving. And my grandfather''s stunned gaze turned toward my only male grandchild. "Hey, Alu..." A muscle-wrapped cloth with a twitching tear clings to your right arm. "You want to play with Grandpa...?" Family ties are more important than anything...? " Fuuuu, your breathing is rough. Isn''t it really hot and painful? That''s going to be Fee''s trauma! "Hey, Master Alto...?" Meanwhile, for the uniforms. She was clinging to my left arm and breathing into my ear with a supple motion and a flirtatious voice. "Alto-sama... you want to see my swimsuit more than my muscle dharma...?" What the hell am I doing, clinging to a man from left and right...? After persuading me, do these people know that I don''t contribute to any decisions at the bottom of the family hierarchy...? "Meow! I''ll hug you, it''s just Feow!" And Sis, you''re furious. I puffed up my cheek and hugged me from the front to claim ownership. "Ah, I envy you! Al-chan, so does your mother!" Mummy''s going to do it too! " Ngh! Akiu! The meat dumplings are getting thicker and thicker. This year I''m Meet-kun... ah. "You guys..." The coldness of Mr. Dorothea''s gaze. As a common sense person, the house style of the crane putt family is a breeze. No, this one is a family too, isn''t he? There''s a lot of ransom and a lot of ransom. "Oh, Alu, here we go!" What are you doing? Is it a new play? " Hatoko-sama has appeared since the previous match. From the gap of the meat dumplings, ten hands are clinging to me. "Ah, Alto-san, everyone, good morning, thank you...?" Sisti-chan is confused but gives priority to her morning greeting. You''re a polite good boy. Doctor, I''ll give you a flower ball. Why, Aru? Why are you in this situation? "... no, if I was talking about going to Lake Cyril, this would happen naturally...?" That''s not how it works ~ Of course. 677 Episode 663: Fee, Challenge the Lake Fuahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! In the majestic lake swamp in front of you, your sister glistens with blue eyes. - Lake Cerro. It is an important source of water for the metropolis of Cyril, and a key economic driver for producing fishery products such as oryfish and marsh jaws. So it will be. The lake boat of the Baumann family sitting in front of her now seemed to be large but impressive. I asked the Viscount''s ''Lady'', who was clinging to my arms like a lovebird couple. It''s not a cruise ship, is it? "As you pointed out, it''s a patrol boat." By the way, it was also a battleship. D D Lake Cerro is the common property of Cerro, in addition to the territory of the ruler of the land, the family of Count Assel. That''s why the two Viscount families that have been entrusted with the auxiliary role share the same security. " Frey''s words were not commensurate with Nobles Obriege. However, the two guards next to him - Tine and Fennel-san - squinted their shoulders with a subtle face. For a moment, when I asked why... The worst part of being a rat in a dress is that it doesn''t change anywhere. A ponytail spearman says with cold eyes. The uniformed lady is also nodding abominably. A rogue in a dress would be an "aristocratic criminal". In other words, this means that the famous family that should exist for the police officers - that Viscount Dennen''s house - is doing dark things behind them. When I saw the two high elves at the Chamber of Commerce with an unpleasant look on their faces, I wondered if it was related to the cramped swamp? I mean, poaching? Ostensibly, it''s called ''Capture for Ecosystem Investigation''. Ahh...... You don''t have to do anything because you have a "subject", so you''re doing it with dignity. I wonder if you''re not only dealing with the rights of the Swamp Jaws that the Chamber holds, but also with the Orlyfish? "That''s why I told you to leave the control of the lake to the Adventurer''s Guild..." Grandpa Shark is whispering. Brev, an aspiring adventurer and an aspiring executive, nodded furiously. Perhaps Frei''s disagreement with the words is because the face of Cyril''s aristocratic family, which should have been contained, will be rounded off. But I guess the reason I didn''t say it was because I actually forgave the beams of Viscount Dennen''s house as a matter of fact. Even if we take one of the lakes, it seems a lot more complicated. However, we crane putters who sell their brains and weather simply don''t know where the wind blows. There''s a kid who''s jumping up and down and pulling my sleeve hard. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" Your boat is huge! Fei, you can get on it!? " "Mah! Mah! Mm-hmm!" "Fufufu......! Noir-chan also enjoys boats, right?" When she was a child, she tried to sail a huge boat, but she was stolen. " "What are you doing, Mother..." The uniformed lady smiles bitterly at the shedding of the signs between my house. "That''s right. Let''s keep this boring and let everyone enjoy my Viscount Baumann''s ship." That''s right, that''s right. Let''s focus on the fun now, shall we? But this is where one incident happens. This is the "Alto Crane Put, Passing the Plate to and from the Case". "...... why is this happening......" "Ah, Alto-san, thank you for your hard work..." The one who cares about me is Sisti, who is a kind-hearted pigeon. The hook was precisely this child. Sister and Hatoko charged into the ship with a smile that shone on their eyes to be able to board a rather large ship. Neither Fee nor Brev had bad motor nerves, so there was something about the shaky handing board. The sailor said, "It''s dangerous, so be careful. Even though he was paying attention, he rushed in. On the other hand, Sisti-chan, who was not very good at moving, seemed to have some fear of passing on the board. Therefore, I decided to escort you while crossing the border. "If anything happens, I''ll follow up." Let''s go, shall we? " Reaching out, the gentleman pigeon leaned down with a red face and held out his right hand. And I got on the boat. But my sister was furious when she saw it. With the mochi hopper puffed up, I gently handed it over and went back down the board to the pier. "Feee! Feee!" If you don''t take me to Fei Tai, you can''t go on board! " "No, you..." Everyone is watching it go back and forth vigorously, right? "... then, Fee. Do you want to join hands with your brother?" It''s fine even if you don''t mind. "Woah!? Fee, can you do that for me?!" I took May Angel, who was jumping up and down, and put him on board. Your sister was suddenly in a good mood. "Fuhe ~...... nh, thank you very much! Chuu!" Yes, I got a hot kiss. "She looks happy, above all else..." However, I took a breath for a while. Looking back, Mother, youngest sister, Viscount''s daughter, and the director of the Chamber of Commerce glowing brightly. What are you doing to Fennel-san...? Even though it is the usual Cyril and his escort apart, this time he is nearby because it is dangerous if he falls into the water. I guess they also serve as rescuers for that purpose. Here, follower, Tine''s gaze is cold. In addition, our spear teacher is wearing leather armor, assuming that he will jump into the water on this trip. It was usually a white metal armor. "Anyway, I''m tired from going back and forth..." Why did I have to withdraw to Grandpa Gotsui''s hands, Korregawa Karanai? But anyway, now my family can enjoy the lake. In that regard, I must thank the daughter of this transcendent beauty-style man. "There''s nothing to worry about." Breaking bones for you, my dear, is not bitter at all. " The uniformed lady who received my gaze showed the demonic tic with one eye closed. Niiiiiiiiiiiii! Enjoy your boat! Fei, you''re floating in a big puddle! If you float a lot of ducks here, it will be interesting! " "Fee, such a big boat is good, but the boat is also fun, right?" I''ll paddle with you later, so let''s ride together... " If you want to get on the boat, Fei, let Tine row! "Why ahhh!? Why ahhh!? Please rely on me more!?" My grandfather is shedding tears of blood, but unfortunately, in my sister''s life, I can trust you with my work = Yantine. They always carry heavy luggage and equipment. Meanwhile, the ponytail spearman you nominated pretends to be deaf with a clear face, but I haven''t missed that my beautiful ears are twitching. (But you''re a lot of ducks...) Here, Lake Cerro is an excellent tourist attraction. It is a precious fishing ground, so it is always eye-catching, and even the guards of both Viscount families make it surprisingly safe. That''s why there''s even something like a boat rental shop. (If I put down a swan boat or something, I wonder if I can get customers.) Thinking for a moment, Mr. Fennel came up to me with a keen eye. Did you come up with anything? I''m going to ask you something. This person seems to be lightly ill because he has been busy at work recently, so is it okay to say extra things? Yeah, I''m fine, because if you work here, you''ll be in charge of the Cyril branch. What do you mean, other personnel? With a bitter smile, I tried to explain myself to the Swan Boat. "- Is it a rowing boat?" It''s also in the shape of a swan... "As always, Alto-sama has a unique perspective.....?" It''s not my...? However, Mr. Fennel did not notice such a murmur, "If it''s about the lake, I''ll have to get permission from the lord''s Count Assel..." No, the more you involve Viscount Baumann and accept it, the more you''ll be able to counteract the harassment from Viscount Dennen..... " I''m talking about bumps. Yep. Isn''t this person''s own personality when he''s busy with work? "Nnnnn! I said I can fish here too!" Over there, you can swim! What should I do?!? Fee, I want to take a boat ride, and I want to try fishing! I want to enjoy the boat, too! There''s a lot of work to be done, fee, my eyes are turning... " My angelic expression is also busy with joy, confusion and distress. Everyone wants to do it like that in response to May Angel''s words. If I''m concerned, I''ll make a fuss, and it''s already a mess. "You should enjoy it all." It''s still morning, and I have plenty of time. " Well, I guess I''ll get tired and fall asleep on the way. As expected, Fee continued to challenge the lake with a smile on his face until his strength was exhausted. 678 Lesson 664: Time on the Lake A horizontal type of manga bubble. That is the ''form of this country''. This, in particular, is somewhat of a rough explanation. To give a similar example, Hokkaido is described as "diamond-shaped". The Taoist was furious. However, it is also a fact that the explanation of "manga bubble" explains to some extent the shape of the moon rain in the world in which I live now, just as the "diamond" represents the shape of Hokkaido to some extent in order to buy the anger of the daiko. So why did you describe it as a "cartoon callout"? It stands for ''Who''s talking'', a slightly stretched, sharp part. This is what is important to this country. The [Kakon] stretches out like an elephant''s nose, towards the continent and southwest. And in a few moments, it was leading to the edge of the continent, to the sea. Yes, this kingdom is the "kingdom of the sea." The part facing the sea. And the part of "Chikon" that connects the sea to the main part of the country is important even though it is small in area, so it is not given to the nobility as a territory, but it is the direct jurisdiction of the Heavenly Kingdom. Throughout this part of the world, Moon Rain also conducts maritime trade, but its naval and shipbuilding capabilities are inferior to those of other coastal and marine nations. This is due to the fact that the sea cannot devote all its labor and technical capabilities. Well, most of the Moonrains are like landlocked countries. That''s why the salt market in Japan is dominated by rock salt. Meanwhile, the Army seems quite capable. Moon Rain is one of the biggest countries on the Northern Continent, and simply because it is populous, it is more than sufficiently advantageous. And at the edge of the country - the eastern region, the northwestern region, and the southwestern region that has avoided "Likon" - is the territory of the country''s proud Five Marquises. In other words, the role of the Marquis is to [prevent the entry of outsiders]. Well, the lords of the Marquis family are rarely in their own territory, and they seem to spend most of the year in the capital. On the other hand, in the southeast, about a quarter of the vast territory of this country is the territory of the Grand Duke of Faenstra, and half of it is in the state that "there is a country in the country". In preparation for the southeast, the Grand Duke of Faenstra and the Marquis of Burkhayusen, who was originally in charge of the south, worked together, but now the Marquis is not expected to "seize" the Grand Duke. In particular, the head of the House of Marquis Burkhayusen-that lion man is an ally of Marquis Bayrefeld Caspell, so it seems that even if the greats of the country devise one measure against the Grand Duke, it is a situation where the sniff of the old man of Caspell must be observed. Rather, it was the old man who tried to increase his influence in anticipation of it. I don''t think Mr. Stefanus has the skill to do this. Wouldn''t it be nice to have a decent successor who can read the current? On the other hand, the territory of the Three Dukes'' House is arranged to surround the royal capital near the center. This is literally a "bulwark", and it is a preparation in the event of defeat of the Marquis who protects the outer edge, and the army of other countries falling into the country, and in the event of civil unrest. Well, like the Battle of the Moonrains and the House of Fraiswerk six generations ago, there were times when the [bulwark] could not be relied upon. - And Cyril. A metropolis beside the capital of the kingdom. It is one of the last defense points to defend the capital, and it also has an out-of-city role. If so, Cyril and the King''s City would work together to hit the enemy. That''s probably why the streets are so well-maintained. Therefore, the role of this city is important. If Cyril betrays the Marquis, who protects the outer edge, or the Three Dynasties, who protects the middle, and hits the King''s City directly, even the Moon Rain, the great power, may collapse in an instant. In that regard, the current lord, Asselberg Damien, has a reputation as a lawmaker, so as long as Damien is the head of the Count family, he will be safe. I''m glad the Count is safe from the catastrophe two years ago. The fact that Frey, the daughter of my feared man, is proud of his origins is probably due to his heavy responsibility of being in charge of protecting the impasse city of Cyril, while being a Viscount''s family. Well, I was a little worried that the [other] was Viscount Dennen''s house. Now, it is not only the nobility that supports the country and the city. Naturally, the "private sector" also has it. For example, the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce, which our family has been gracious to, is private -- although it has a lot of influence to call it -- and there are stall bones other than aristocrats in this Cyril. This is the [Et Hoft Trading]. It is a private chamber of commerce that is responsible for the transportation between Cyril and the capital city, and it is also a logistics company that dispatches merchants to villages near Cyril and buys crops and handicrafts. Just by going outside the city where monsters and bandits are hunting, the trading company itself has some inherent force, but it also works well with the Adventurer''s Guild, and it''s a "good customer" of each other. "Ethoft is a mess." If you send a bad adventurer, you''ll be dead soon. On the contrary, if you''re not very capable, you tend to be more welcome if you''re honest and serious. Look, you know, those Slacks brothers, they used to drive us out on transport missions, right? " is a story of a muscular executive. On the other side of Lake Cyril, Orlyfish are still being discharged, but it is said that about half of them will be transported to the neighborhood through the Et-hoft trade. "Supi-supi..." Now we''re resting by the lake. Fee to me. Marimo is traveling to the world of dreams while her mother is fooling around. "Both of you were having a big chaos..." I may not wake up for a while. Sisti brews tea from a simple tea set and distributes it to everyone. She is a good girl who can take care of herself. Meanwhile, that brother. Brev has ten hands in one hand and calls out to Tine. "You''re Al''s spear teacher, right?" How strong are you? Just try to fight me for a bit. " "No, my mission is to escort the Crane Putts." Even in the city, there''s no reason to be distracted. Because she is real, she doesn''t seem to want to be challenged by Hatoko-sama. Furthermore, when Brev was chewing down, he pointed at Mr. Fennel in a slightly troublesome manner. "If you really want to move your body, please let her do it." Even if she can see it, she''s a pretty good user, isn''t she? " "Eh!? Please don''t talk to me, Mr. Yantine!? I''m waiting for Master Noir''s queue!" For Tamerheilf, this trip is completely a hobby and a respite, so he doesn''t seem to be willing to devote any more resources to it. As Tine said, Fenel-san is quite strong. The lineage of Yantine was originally the bloodline of the guard knight who was directly subordinate to the ancestor. Being a warrior, he has more strength than a regular high elf. Tine said that if you fight Fenel-san, if you fight one-on-one, you win. "--But if I was a follower, I wouldn''t be able to beat Fenel either." And her main job is Tamer. The strength of the service beast, commanded by a good follower, greatly exceeds the normal scale. Good examples are the demon beasts led by human followers who caused calamities two years ago. His high command ability also made him a great disaster. And Fenel''s Servant Totle is not as strong as an ordinary beast, and above all, she is a top-class tamer among the High Elves. It could be the number two follower of our species. "Number two? Well, what''s the most...?" Fennel smiled bitterly at my question. "As far as I know, the best follower is probably not a follower."... I have the ability to surpass me in one move. " Uh, who''s that? Do you have such an amazing elf? Thinking like that, Tine said softly to me. "This is my vice president." "Ahh..." "Henriette-san..." He''s really amazing. I like to stick my cheek, but I only have the image of a gentle lady. Looking at me, Mr. Fennel squeezes his shoulder. "It''s really amazing that she likes you." Vice Chairman Henriette, I''m soft on my waist, but I can keep a certain distance from everyone. " "If that''s the case, then Alto-sama is a valued family member of the High Patriarch." That''s not how it should be treated. Tine says that too. Speaking of which, Abel is also an amazing person. As well as being a family for me, it''s a "cute girl" frame. I watched Hi-Elfs and Hatoko''s exchange and remembered that they were having such a conversation in a carriage going to Japan. When you think like that on the quiet shore of the lake... "Fufu...... But it''s good to be with you like this...?" Literally, a uniformed lady sitting in a girl''s seat and hanging her shoulders on me, makes her feel like she''s chewing on peace. "I''m an aristocrat too." I''m busy studying at home and practicing with the vocal team. We also have an investigation into the House of Viscount Dennen. That''s why this kind of stretching time is valuable. " You''re still busy being a kid. Don''t overwork yourself in the future, okay? When she gets my gaze, she smiles ogrely at her age. "There''s always someone around you." For now, I''m on my own. " No, although I''m asleep, I also have Fee, and Sisti-chan is by my side. The tip of the arrow that I tried to shove in, suddenly pulled my clothes from behind. (Yeah...? Who is it...?) The chicks are asleep, and the pigeons are within sight. Looking back, I was surprised. "Eh...? Are you...?!" I won''t forget what you look like. It was just a little encounter, but it was a child with a dark yak and an impact. "It''s been a long time...... Nice-looking lady......" Once again, Chan-chan. 679 Episode 665 The Noodle Eater Reappears The beautiful little girl who stood behind me. That was exactly the same as the noodle eater I met at Cyril''s nursery, "Momogumi." She''s staring at me with a puffy face. "Onii-chan..." She''s getting better and better... Poop..... " Even if you say it in a line or something. It''s supposed to be SE, isn''t it? Uniformed chicks reveal a sense of vigilance to noodle-eaters who blush strangely. "Hmm...? Ki, you''re Muse Et Hoof...!" Why are you going to Lake Cyril...!? " Oh, my girl''s real name is Muse. ... hmm? Et Hoof...? That''s... "Fufu...... I have...... where the beauty man is......" It was the reason for the unexplained emergence. If I make a mistake, it could be Mia and Babs'' "like" line. Especially if he''s handsome, he doesn''t have to be young. In any case, in a situation where I don''t understand the reason, the military uniforms and the eating chicks are in conflict. Sisti-chan, whose roots are good, spoke to the suspicious little girl to change the air in the field. "Um, Muse-chan... right? Do you know who I am? I often help with the nursery, but--" But Hatoko-chan''s extended hand was beaten down by Muse. It was a very cold look, unlike when I was looking at it. "I hate... beautiful women...!" I wish I could die...! " What a terrible girl!? Apparently, Muse Ethoft''s "Principles" are straightforward in saying that she loves beauty men and beauty women hate them. The uniformed lady says, leaning on my shoulder. "This girl is like this." I''m also the object of her hatred. " No, your gender isn''t female, is it? But Muse was staring down at her uniform too. "Stay away from my oniichan, I don''t like beautiful women..." Babs was judged to be beautiful, and noodles were judged to be beautiful girls. Which way is your uniform tomorrow? "Fufufu... I don''t like beautiful women..." Well, I had no choice. I''m beautiful on this street. Moreover, year after year, the beauty is polished. Look, Alto Crane Putt. In ten years'' time, I''ll show you that I''m more beautiful than the High Elves and the Flower Spirits. Even if Muse refuses, the uniformed lady is in a good mood because she says, "Beautiful." Meanwhile, Yantine and Fenel only frowned for a moment. The Elves are a highly prized race, so I may have a few thoughts. The beauty of our species must be proud to have been inherited from our esteemed ancestors, the Archie Elves. As long as you have beautiful long ears, I''m on the side of the Elves. The uniformed lady just leaves me and turns gorgeously in front of her. And then, bitching and posing. It''s idol-like, flattering, and cute. "In fact, recently, I''ve been working hard in Hiroit''s practice." -That''s a dance. " If your sister, who is now asleep in her arms, were to listen to you, it would be a word that would make your blue eyes shine. Cyril says the three pillars of the band are song, acting, and dancing. The uniformed lady is good at singing and acting, but she also reaches for the dance. "My dance is a magical dance that attracts viewers already..." In the extreme, you might end up being called a "beautiful demon treader"... " Were you a [strong demon warrior]? "Leave me alone and don''t create a world just for you two..." However, even in such an unreasonable exchange, the face-eating chan was furious. Meanwhile, the uniformed lady laughs proudly. "Don''t make a world?" I''m going to tell you something strange. Our actor''s mission is to ''create the world''. It is important to incorporate all the viewers into the space you have built. Therefore, it''s only natural for me to enter the world of my Alto and them alone...! " If you''re in the "world" of flower spirits, you''ve had the experience of being captured, but I... (But... if I leave these two alone, I won''t be able to do anything about it) I mean, I feel like I''m going to keep going indefinitely. So, let''s cut the flow. "Um, Muse... Chan?" "Hey, you''re a good-looking chan...?" Why the hell are you here? "Since you have a nicely dressed lady here...?" A face-eating chick with her finger on her chin and her little neck tilted. This is probably what you''re really saying, right? But that''s not like insects, so there must be a reason for coming to Lake Cyril. When I asked again why, she pointed to the corner where the Orlyfish was being unloaded. "Oh, I..." Yep. After all, it seems that her parents'' home is "Et Hoft Trading". It didn''t seem like it was just a ''child of the same family''. "I occasionally accompany you to the supplier for your work at home..." Selling faces and flirting is also necessary..... " It was a very straightforward reason. The noodle eater, however, shakes his head as he clouds his face. "But I can''t...! There are too few beautiful men everywhere I go...!" In other words, accompanying me to work--it''s just torture time...! " A shivering, noodle-eating chick. "I wonder if this is true..." Muse clung to my body like a fool. "That''s why I need healing..." --Would you like to play? Nicely dressed chan..... " "I want to be healed because there are no beauty figures around," is a great reason, hey. The Viscount''s daughter is waiting for her. "That''s not going to happen...!" Alto is mine...! If you want to play with a man with a good face, you should go to Sheline! " "Like your ancestors...?" Giggling, the noodle-eating chick laughs. "Sheryl" is a famous city known for the extremely high beauty rate of its inhabitants, but Frei''s ancestor, the then Viscount Baumann, also received a daughter-in-law from there. The Viscount''s family originally belonged to the family of beautiful men and beautiful women, but since then, the family''s beauty has been further polished. In fact, it''s a very famous story, but the old Viscount Baumann family didn''t seem to be very good at it. They were typical scum aristocrats who looked just fine. On the other hand, it seems that the House of Viscount Dennen, on the other hand, was a warm nobleman who, even though he did not look well in the past, had the affection of the people and performed his government seriously. Now that the House of Viscount Baumann has become a proud nobleman, and the House of Viscount Dennen is a virtuous nobleman, the transformation of history is ruthless. Pointing out his ancestors, Frey still laughs as if he had won. "Huh. Thanks to our ancestors'' pursuit of further beauty, this is how the greatest masterpiece, ''I'', was completed." You can say that your ancestors did the right thing. " Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Every movement is graceful, sophisticated, and somewhat shiny, as if it were supposed to be seen by others. So, what''s the point of pointing that gaze (...) at me? Isn''t this how you''ve been blinded by my beauty? I see? I see. Meanwhile, the noodle eater shrugs off Frey by distorting her pretty face with hatred. "That''s why I don''t want a woman with a nice face...!" "It''s a bit impossible to compete with my beauty because of the race of people. Be honest and give up." The daughter of the most beautiful man of the human race pulls my arm like that. "My enemies... Frey Melle El Baumann...!" How dare you take even a nicely dressed chan...! " A noodle eater who pulls the opposite arm while staring at the uniformed chan. Um, when I was pulled from the left and right, I was afraid that I might fall into trouble about Fee. Why do I have to use my body strengthening magic to do this? But that''s not the end of the disaster. "Hey, Alu." That''s okay, let''s play a game with me here! Let me see how much you''ve raised your arm. "No, Al. Let''s play with this grandpa, shall we?" You''re just playing with the son of the Viscount Baumann family and your own sister, so don''t worry about me at all.... " "Al-chan, Al-chan, Sisti-chan needs to be more careful, right?" This girl, just like me, is very retreating! " "Master Alto, please let me wait for Master Noir." I think this is a legitimate exercise of "privilege". " Why are you making a mess? I don''t know. And yet, it''s May Angel''s trickery to keep sleeping with a smile on his face. (Yeah...?) Something''s bugging you. They''re walking this way, aren''t they? I have a lot of users, so everyone seems to be aware of that, but is it my priority? 680 Episode 666: The Reasoning of a Noodle Eater A threesome walks up to me with Zunzun. I''ve seen them somewhere before... if I thought about it... "They were the ones from last year!" Brev said something like that. Huh? Last year...? When I lean my neck, the uniformed lady beautifully twists her fair face and whips her ears against me. They''re from Dennen''s house. With those words, I remembered. At Cyril''s festival last year, they made a "donation request." Those guys were trying to break down the stalls. "If you think you''ve seen it somewhere before, it''s about time..." The group that came towards us also noticed our formation, gradually frightening their complexion. You''re looking at Grandpa Shark, right? Do you think that the sigh of Viscount Baumann, a clear adversary of the House of Viscount Dennen, and the stern executive position of the Cerro Guild make it impossible to work inanimate? Still, the men stared at Muse with a smile on their faces. "Look, I found it, Ethoft boy." "--Come on. It''s rude of you to call someone else''s child a child, isn''t it?" Grandpa walks out with a "nu" and looks down at the men. Stared at like a stronghold of muscles, they stood up. In an instant, the threesome is covered with a huge shadow. Yep. I''m scared of this. My grandfather feels sleepy in front of me, but it''s actually very powerful. "Ugh...... Shh, Shark......" One of the men took a breath, but immediately turned bluffing and yelled back. "Hey, what are you doing? Are you going to make us a habit!? Oh, we haven''t done anything yet!?" It was a bit pathetic, but Grandpa didn''t seem to care. On the other hand, Brev laughed out loud and was embarrassed by Sisti-chan. "Difficult habit, isn''t it...?" Grandpa looked down at Dennen''s men as he twisted his pinky fingers through his ears. "Is that a habit?" Is that what you guys do all the time? " "--Oh! What kind of evidence is there for this bastard...?" "Ah? Evidence? On the contrary, I''ll ask you guys." The aristocrats were so cautious that they carried their signage, and the people continued to intimidate them without a trace. Why do you think there is no "evidence"? The only reason I don''t bother you guys is because you haven''t received such a "request". The Adventurer''s Guild is not an official. - It''s not like I don''t have any evidence. If you are asked to hunt down, or if you are formally sued by the House of Lords of Cyrus and asked to produce evidence, that is a different matter.... after that, well... " Girori''s gaze is full of strength. "If you put your hand inside me, right?" In that case, I''ll crush you mercilessly. " "---!" The men are completely out of color. This feels different to an actor. Well, since it''s my job to hold down the rough adventurer, I don''t think I can do anything about the city''s thugs. "Kaa, Dad, you look good!" "Oh, oh, is that so...?" Uhehe..... " Grampa, you''re hugging me like a daredevil. By the way, Marimo-chan, who was held by her mother, is now in Fennel''s hands. I also have a loose face without noticing the current situation. Now that Noir is wearing a toddler hood with rabbits, it can''t be helped. The men regained their energy as if their hypnosis had been relieved, because the force was suddenly dispersed. Apparently, we can proceed in a direction that doesn''t touch my grandfather. When I thought, my eyes met mine. If you were to tie Taka to a boulder and say that you don''t remember me (mob)... "Ah, ahhh...!? This kid is not that demon!" Huh? The devil? Did I do something? "Oh, yes! This kid is the one who has been flying the fruit juice of Rockall towards us!" "It''s a good job for humans to get that juice in their eyes!" "Ahh..." There you are, and there''s nothing like that. "But that''s because it''s a powerless child''s defense skill..." By the way, I''m not carrying rock ''n'' roll fruit. Instead... "Shuppi...... Fuhe...... nhh......" A [Poisonous Mist Essence] gourd packed with poisonous fog was lifted up from your sister''s waist while she was asleep, dripping with admiration. Have you seen how terrible things have become over there and over here? The uniformed lady who remained clinging to my arm stared at the men with beautiful eyes. So, what brings you here? "Ah, that''s right...!" The pace was disturbed by these kids! " They say it was our fault the story was derailed. One of the men who recovered and coughed pointed at the noodle eater. "Muse Et Hoof...! We''re in business because of what''s ahead of us!" What are you going to do about this!? " What? Are you having a hard time with children? My grandfather snorted his fingers. The men shake their heads in panic. "I-I didn''t do that!" Look, this...! " One of the team members takes the paper out of their pockets. When I peeked into it, it seemed to be a contract for the aquaculture of the Orlyfish. ... don''t let other people see you like this. Two of the peering members, Grandpa Shark and Little Eater, looked at each other. "...... that''s a fair deal, isn''t it?" I should say it''s unusual for Viscount Dennen''s house. These two appear to be bright in these contract documents in the position of the daughter of the nobleman and the executive officer of the guild. Meanwhile, it still seems like I''m not interested in my child''s Brev anymore. With his personality, even when he grows up, he''s scared that it''s going to be appropriate. Is the future of Mr. Rhine Cage going to be all right? In addition, High Elfs of the Chamber, who seemed to be strong on the paperwork in this hand, did not try to approach with a spear in his hand for vigilance, and did not look at the paperwork on the other side, enjoying Marimo-chan''s sleeping appearance with a loose face. "Ufufufufu...! Lady Noir''s sleeping face is so cute...!" Yurakasha-sama''s nemesis was also cute, and babies and toddlers were really awesome... "Ah, why did I become a follower...?" I''m admiring your regret that I should have been a "baby lady"...! " What, ''baby lady''? After hearing that, I think you should apologize later because Tottor is in shock. However, there was only one person here who cared about Mr. Fennel''s [normal driving]. Everyone else, as a matter of course, is passing her through. My grandfather asked me a dick. "What''s wrong with this contract?" It''s a decent content, isn''t it? "Well... Viscount Dennen''s house and the Ethoft deal seem to be mutually profitable contracts...?" "That''s right, that''s right...!" --But! " Shit, the man pointed at the face-eater again. "This kid waited for the contract." I don''t think you should sign! Ethoft''s boss is sweet on this kid! Because of that, even though it was a broken contract, I couldn''t finish my story...! "That''s why we came to get this kid to undo it...!" Did you call him? I wonder why. Actually, if you read this contract carefully, there is a trap, and the eater caught on to it? I wondered and looked back at Muse. She nodded loudly. "Certainly, I told my father that it was better not to make this contract....." Hmmm. After all, it seems that it was the truth that came out. Then why...? The next moment, the noodle eater turned her chest and cut herself with confidence. "After all, these people are all kinds of bullshit...!" "Boo man, the aesthetics of the city are tarnished...!" I don''t deserve a contract...! " That sucks! It''s terrible, it''s too terrible, you can eat noodles! Frey the Rock also opened his mouth. The chimpanzees were bowing down as their bodies trembled with humiliation. "I didn''t think this day would come when I would sympathize with Viscount Dennen''s house..." (Nevertheless, "Losing the aesthetics of the city" is a terrible cloud.) Even in my previous life, I had an acquaintance who said that "baldness damages the aesthetics of the city" when I was a student. ... Later in the year, he joined the "disfigurement side of the city". Of course I didn''t point that out. Even though I''ve been [selfish], I still have that much sympathy. The uniformed lady is frowning at Muse. "... isn''t it too harsh on the rocks?" "It''s not terrible... it''s just the way it looks..." No, no, ahhhh! Grandpa Shark the Rock was also a donkey. Frei and Grandpa took a step back, and the noodle eater stood up. One of the men shouted at her like that. "I can''t forgive you for insulting us in the aristocratic house...!" Cancel it, little girl! " "... no! If you think my words are wrong, look back at your face in the lake...!" You should be aware that you are contaminating the city of Cyril! " I''ll beat you in front of me! A pose in which you wave your fist. Grandpa Shark complains to the noodle eater, Apologize to the boulder. But the cause of the commotion pitched against me. "You''re a good-looking lady..." Protect me from these ugly villains.....? " Why am I involved?! 681 Lesson 667: Certain Religions I don''t want to be hit by this kind of situation, so I used magic to enhance my perception. Surrounded by adversaries in a world that feels like slow motion. Yep. The opposing dickhead is swinging her fist down with all her strength, perhaps with blood on her head. The angry face, however, felt a sense of misery somewhere. Well, it''s not surprising that one-sidedly the face-eating chick dropped her jerk. But that''s why I can''t let you gnaw at an adult''s clenching fist. I''m going to get seriously injured. Meanwhile, the others... (There''s no sign of anyone getting help!) No, to be precise, since Yantine and Grandpa Shark are already gripping their weapons, it seems that they will really let me and the masked eater go to bed if I go bad, but somehow I feel like I''m standing still. In other words, isn''t there trust in the less pleasant direction of "Alto, what will you do?" (No, I can certainly do something about this on my own......) Inside your arms, you''re sleeping admirably. Despite this situation, the daughter of the Et Hoof Trading Representative stares at me with great anticipation. I can also do a counter to match the beating, but if you''re a user of a dark weapon, I don''t know if I should concentrate on avoiding it. That''s why I jumped backwards. She held her sister back in one hand and moved around with her free muse in her hand. The fists of Dennen''s minions cut the sky. We''re far enough away that we can deal with a burst of fire. Well, it was a big blow of anger, so I didn''t have to come after it. "Nice-looking lady, nice..." A handsome person can be a son-of-a-bitch no matter what he does... "On the other hand, if it comes to being a dirty man...!" I can''t even catch one of my kids... " You don''t have to stir it up. "Look, the other two are getting really serious in their eyes..." Trinity...? I thought Tine or Grandpa might be able to help me, but I heard a voice from another direction. "What are you guys doing!?" Brev''s expression sparkled from the tip of the arrow, thinking that it was somehow a familiar voice. Sven-san! Huh? Mr. Sven...? (Ah, well, that''s a good adventurer who came out when the stalls were attacked by chimpanzees. After that, there was a strange slash in the alley and you were injured, right?) When I saw that he was wearing a sword in leather armor, I wondered if he had recovered without any sequelae. But looking at his chest, his movements hardened. Sven''s chest was sewn with something like a patch. Besides, that''s... "Master Mejed!?" Unexpectedly, I raised my voice. Is it because of my imagination that Mr. Sven seemed to tremble with joy in that moment? He goes between us and the Chimpanzees. "What are you guys doing?" It''s impossible that you were trying to use violence against a child that you didn''t mean to. " The men moaned and looked frightened at the appearance of the related opponent. However, I immediately regained my mind and shouted back, thinking that I had a "reason" for myself. "Oh, those guys are definitely not going to do anything like that!" A racist who raves about his appearance, a demon who sprays the fruit juice of a rock ''n'' roll! " "I''ll let you talk terrible..." However, Mr. Sven said, "Do such evil deeds...?" "or something like that, and I turned around. "Oh, Sven." "Captain Shark, by the way, you''re off your guild today?" In the executive position, Lucas is the deputy captain? " Well, I''m happy to have someone who can do it. In response to Grandpa''s words, the magnificent adventurer smiled bitterly. From the glampers'' mouth and his expression, I wonder if he pushed the job? By the way, I''d rather be pushed by my previous life. Ah, over there, Mr. Fennel, who had been smiling for a while, was shaking like a dead fish in his eyes. "That person is also on the side of being crushed by work..." "--And what exactly is this situation?" Everyone was silenced by Mr. Sven''s words. Who can explain this terrible situation? "I understand the situation. --No, I don''t know....." When Sven heard the story, he was holding his arms together with a difficult look on his face. Well, it all started out a mess. The more decent people are, the more the meaning of the phenomenon is unclear. He looks back at the men. "... no matter what the circumstances, I can''t abandon my child''s attempts to use violence." "It''s not violence!" "I don''t know how to speak! I just wanted to educate my son of a bitch!" "There''s nothing to be taught by a boob..." First of all, I think you should realize that ugliness is evil... Educate yourself... " Wow, that''s a little chewy! Don''t make the problem any more complicated!? Mr. Sven felt that way, and he urged the men to go home, because there must have been no harm. The Chimpanzees are hungry, but here is Grandpa Shark, the greatest man in Cyril''s city, not Mr. Sven. There was talk of contracting, but I looked at my muscle dharma and turned back. "Hmph... Masami will win!" A noodle-eater who wins with a mysterious Doya face. The adventurer who mediated with me also said, "That''s enough, right?" I''m troubled. "Oniisan, the adventurer is a perfect fit, so I''ll let you know..." "I''m so close to Mr. Sven..." Highly demanding, my child. This is how a small typhoon subsided, but this time Sleeping Beauty woke up. "Nhhh...? Nhhh...?" The angel who opens his eyes and his gaze. "Hehehe...... Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" When I recognized my presence, I immediately kissed with a melting smile. "Fufu... heh, fufu...!" I woke up, and right in front of me, there was...! Fei, that''s great! Fee, that''s happiness! Fee, I like you so much...! " It''s not the sound of a kiss, it''s chubbing, chubbing, as mentioned, because it''s dripping all over. However, such a sister looked at Mr. Sven and opened her blue eyes. "Miuu...! Master Mejed...!?" And then you look back at me right away. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" There''s Master Mejed there!? Oh, I want Fufu too! " In response to May Angel''s remark, the elderly adventurer looked happy. "Are you interested in the god Mejed?" That''s very wonderful! " The one who frowned at the word was perhaps a uniformed lady who was leaning against my shoulder. What are you talking about? Now, the presence of that god is a headache for Cyril." What do you mean? In the first place, I don''t know why Mr. Sven is patching on Mr. Mejed, and I don''t know why Frey looks like he doesn''t like it...? Mr. Sven and his uniform explained it to me. "- Huh...? Are you fighting over religion?" It seems that this will happen if you sum up what you''ve heard. Daiyuan was able to create the [Original Medici] in this Cyril. Ah, it wasn''t until later that you said "Original", was it? It looks like the original name was "Ms Mejed''s Teachings". In any case, having performed many miracles in Cyril, and actually saved many people, Lord Mejed became the authority of the religion that began in this land. Mr. Sven was saved by God Mejed in an alleyway battle, and he became a loyal follower. Meanwhile, ''Mdecins Sans Frontires'' also emerges in the southern continent over time. This is it. The "mud incident" when I went to the south with Abel. It seemed to be the effect of that. Neither Cyrus nor the south give in saying that they are the messengers of the true Lord Mejed. As a result, this Cyril was "the original Mejdo." The things from the southern continent came into being with the "main house Megado". Since then, these two Mejeds, who are still increasing their followers plainly, are expanding their power while chanting "fake" to each other. The patch that this elderly adventurer is wearing is said to be a testament to the followers of his original Medeo religion. It must have been because Fee and I were interested and pleased because we thought it was a ''chance to gain followers''. Frey whispers like he kisses my earlobe. "That''s not all, is it?" Mejed is officially recognized as a false god by the church of the Most Holy God. Therefore, there is an emerging gap between the church and the forces. I don''t want such a struggle to happen with Cyril. " It''s a journey. That is why the uniformed lady is concerned. This child, as a proud aristocrat, always hopes for Cyril''s peace... But Mr Sven, where is the wind? "Hun. What does the ecclesiastical mood say that does not provide any salvation while telling the right religion?" And this Cyril, and all the strange diseases of the southern continent, were actually saved only by our God Mejed. Is it not debatable which of us is right, the Lord, who shows us the miracles of the word, and the miracles of the truth? " "Wow..." This person is dyed with gachimono by Megado-sama... But just in case, when you go to Cyril or the south with the Black Cat Sorcery, you have to be careful. I''m a member of the church, and I''m a passionate church member. And here''s one angry little girl... "Master Mejed belongs to Feiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" Other people use it on their own, that''s it! " In this child, Master Mejed''s official is his crane put brother and sister... But now that the turmoil has grown, I can''t afford to come forward. We should take it all the way to the grave. And what I don''t care about is that we are the face-eating chicks. "You''re a good-looking lady..." "It doesn''t matter if I''m talking about a god who is unwieldy..." Playing with me...? " Muse pulls my clothes. But some people react to it. No, Alt. Since your escort is my role, why don''t you take on my role? "Meow! It''s Nthafee''s, approaching, meow!" Nh, maaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! "Aw. Are you done talking boringly? Let''s start the game with me right away, huh?" That''s why. Why would I get messed up? 682 Episode 668: The Magicians Challenge (First Part) If I set my magic power to one marble... Marimo-chan eats about two ping-pong balls at a time. My youngest sister has a strong appetite, so she eats three kicks a day. In addition, I eat snacks twice or three times a day. These quantities are also enough for two ping-pong balls. In other words, the daily diet of Noir Crane Putt is roughly from 10 to about 12 ping-pong balls... Of course, this quantity will increase as it grows, and it will never decrease. In addition, "purity" and "nature" are also important, and if they are crude, they immediately become unwell - apparently. It says, "I am" because, fortunately, my child has never met with such a thing before. Of course, except for the state of half-death at the time of the "encounter". In any case, it''s impossible for me to cover them with a "single bead". Without Fee or Abel, this young family would be starving. Some people use the "Star Fountain", but to get there, you''ll need the "key" that Abel has. After all, nothing would have happened without my master. In addition, Mighty Charlie said that Noir would prefer [my magic power] to [the flavor of springs]. I don''t know, but it seems like his brother Alto Crane Putt is the best treat for him. For example, if Fee is asleep and Abel is absent, she will be asked for magic power, but even if she gives a "little bit" at that time, she will take more than 40% of my total magic power. What about the fact that your youngest sister''s [moment] is more of a burden than letting go of the ancient style or activating the [Sky Globe]? In any case, it seems impossible to grow pure spirits in ordinary households. Don''t make it easy for everyone to pick it up, right? "Ngh! Shukku!"...... Kepu! " That''s why she''s a hungry lady named Noir Crane Putt. I gave it to my eldest daughter as much magic as I wanted, but I ate well today. Didn''t you eat more than two and a half ping-pong balls? Personally, it''s a magic power that I can''t possibly handle, but Miss Phileas Crane Put, the [Source], doesn''t seem to be drained. That''s right, the difference in magic power between me and May Angel is more than a puddle of water and a lake. ''Comparing'' itself is ominous. That Fee is now confronting me with a proper noodle dish. "Uuurrrrrrrrrrr!!" I said, groaning and threatening as much as I could. Meanwhile, the noodle eater blows everywhere. As if you didn''t have a sister, you''re giving me a hard time. The uniformed lady is joining us here, so it''s already a mess. Brev and Grandpa are noisy too, but they can''t stop worrying about us. Thanks to this, Sisti-chan, who is quiet, is eating for a fraction of the price, and it''s getting rough. This year, I wanted to make sure you were well cared for. Meanwhile, the child-friendly devotee snatched away his last sister, who was satisfied with hunger, at high speed. Noir-sama, if you need any magic power, just let me know and I''ll give you as much flexibility as I can! I am actively appealing and putting on the hood. "Haaaaaa ~...!" Noir, who looks like a rabbit, is adorable to me...... I may not be able to do it anymore..... " I don''t think so already. Even though she was confronted with Muse, Fee approached her and put the hood on one side. "Master Feria''s pig hood is also very cute!" --Haah, kids are the best! " You can do whatever you want, this guy. Well, it looks like I was on the verge of going crazy due to work stress, and I''m not going to be too loud. And some will remain in this place, and others will leave. Mr. Sven, the faithful servant of God Mejed, was the original passer-by, and he handed over only the missionary brochure and left. However, the confrontation between May Angel and the Eater is not over. Fee tried to grab Muse as she continued Shikato. "I''m pretty mad at you for this..." "Meow! Get away from Feiiiit!" "I don''t want to...! My only healing point is beside a nicely dressed lady...!" If you''re going to take this paradise, you''re going to fight it...! " Perhaps because our angel was engaged in the exercise of power, she didn''t decide to ignore it, so she gave it back. I''m talking about a terrible sword, but I think it''s usually dangerous to sell a fight to my sister. As expected, May Angel was furious. "Myumyumyuuu...! If you''re going to steal Fei-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e!" Fee, I''m really cumming...! " "Fu...... I''m not scared to death of a helpless little girl like you!" A noodle eater who laughs thinly and eats as much as he can provoke. I mean, you''re calling Fee a "toddler," but you''re about the same age as me, right? The noodle eater finally made his sister earnest. Fee didn''t hesitate to use his biggest and strongest Special Attack. My Angel''s movements have taught me that. (Woah...!) Fee reached for the gourd that he had lifted to his waist. I''m going to unlock a special combo called Clubbing from the Poisonous Mist, forbidden by that mother! Our eldest daughter quickly lifted the gourd---but she took a long time to open the lid, and she looked like she was going to cry. Maybe it was hard. "I......" I said, but before I got here, the lid seemed to open. Instantly, a sharp expression appeared on his face, and he did not hesitate to include the [poisonous mist] in his mouth. Like a squirrel, my cheek swelled. "Fee-chan, don''t shoot!?" However, Mother, the only [victim] of the poisonous fog, stood up. Well, it doesn''t make it a shame that it gets in my eyes. It was only natural to stop them. "* *, * * ~... *!" Sister makes a protest expression with her mouth closed. "Oka-san, why are you interrupting Fu...!?" I think that''s what you''re saying. "Fee-chan! You''re saying you can''t use it because it''s dangerous!?" The reason for being allowed to carry Rockall''s fruit juice is'' Preparing for dangers during the journey ''. I mean, it''s for protection. In particular, my sister carried it with her even in normal times. " ...!" Even though Mom scolded him, Fee is speaking out against him. It seems that the face-eating chick became the first enemy of the ungodly. That''s why you tried to take me. However, May Angel did not "fire immediately". If you can stop it, you''ll have plenty of reason to stop. She''s a good girl, and she loves her mother. But there was a tragedy there. Neither I nor Fee knew the horror of the noodle eater. She was relentless. Behind Mother, Muse did what she could to [strange faces]. Make sure you enter my sister''s sight perfectly! "Bufu...!" And there was a huge sound of eruption. A poisonous purple liquid erupted into a mist. The one ahead of me... MIGIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Mother held her eyes and rolled around on the ground. My mother has been spraying poisonous fog for the first time in three months. the second time). "Ah, hh... nh, nhh, nhhh...!" As you drip the juice from your mouth, your sister begins to tremble with the tragedy that will follow. Marimo, who knows the tragedy of the past, is also pale in Fenel''s arms. Even with me, I can only give you a hug. - In the end, Fee cried. I cried a lot. And the angel of my house was defeated before the fornication of the devoured. I still didn''t know there was a new figure coming towards us like that. 683 Episode 669: The Magicians Challenge (Part II) My name is Esmay. I am a mage of common origin. At one time, I was aiming for a national magic research institute, but with a twist and turn, I am now a war sorcerer belonging to Et Hoft Trading. My hobby is magic research and seeing good magicians. There are many good magicians in this country, so my attention is very diverse. Those who are excellent researchers. Those who excel as mentors. And those who are good at fighting. There are several people who deserve respect. ... Especially not all sorcerers can be respected, but only the group of "sorcery supremacists" who are wreaking havoc all over the country can''t really like it... On the contrary, the country''s highest magician, Deputy Magician Kunatin, has nothing but amazement in his combat abilities. Ultra-respect. I mean, that''s an amazing aesthetic. ... it''s a rumor that she''s a transcendental paradise, and that she needs to make a marriage for it. And the [Genius] Sheila, the Fourth Princess, is the one who can never be removed from speaking of the magicians of this country. The youngest ever. At just six years old, she reached the level of a magician, a genuine witch. This talent is not only for magic, but also for other aspects such as multilingualism. On the other hand, there are few people who have seen the "battle" of Her Royal Highness up close, and there are many people who do not know what kind of battle method to use, so I think it is good to say that the real image is wrapped in mystery. And when it comes to being enigmatic-- The sorcerer Wurst. Many of them are "mysteries". After His Highness Sheila, I obtained my degree at the age of seven. The creator of the "Photo Machine" called "The Great Invention of the Timeless Century". Above all, it is a living legend that has already achieved a number of great achievements in history, such as the unprecedented great discovery and the noisy "Reaching the Ruins of the Living Gods". While Wurst''s combat prowess has a reputation for being devastating and overwhelming, he may be able to outmaneuver himself with only a dastardly maneuver. In a new place to remember, the previous match was held in June of this year under the auspices of the Marquis of Burkhayusen. Even though we won all of the battles, it is said that the content was only "hanging the opponent on the wall". But I know. The strength of the mage Wurst and his face. That''s because I was there to help the Fourth Princess in her short-term exams. That''s why I know that the mage Wurst, while still a child, is a great genius who can''t even hang on his teeth against the three court mages. A court sorcerer is, by and large, a "sorcery professional." Therefore, its combat ability is intense. Unless you are one of the three great races that can handle magic power, you should basically have no hands or feet. I was overwhelmed by that when I was younger. That''s the genius. Its existence is a miracle. That''s why I don''t have to do it just once. I wanted to challenge [him]. "Ehh... eh!? Did my daughter have a problem with the Viscount Dennen family again?!" On that day, Lady Muse was on her way to the Orlyfish contract. Yeah, I do. I had a bad feeling about it, but it was definitely a mistake. It seems that the noodle lady who is proud of her work has scorned the other party, broken the contract, and dazzled her sooner or later. House Dennen is honest, there are not many good rumors. That''s why I, the [combatant], was sent out to search for Miss Muse just in case. Fortunately, the young lady was quickly found. I was by the lake. There were no connections to the Dennens. I''m not sure if he''s gone or if I found him beforehand. "Nh, nh, nh...!?" Unexpectedly, a voice came out. I said! I mean, what is it, that mentee!? There are rare Elves!? You have to go to the Cyril branch of the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce to see it, it''s a minority race!? I don''t think it''s a high elf, but it''s valuable. That''s it, both of you. Next to it is the sigh of Cyril''s nobility, Mr. Frey? Why is Zon Hewlett a fancy star and an honorable man in this place? And next to it is Shark Crane Putt, the greatest adventurer in Cyril''s city. Even at my workplace, I am the biggest of the big guys, who are reminded to "don''t fight only with that man". At his feet, I can see a woman rolling around the ground with her eyes held down, but what is it...? Performer...? No, that''s not what matters right now. It''s a pale-looking boy staring at the rolling lady. (Sorcerer Wurst...!) It was no different from that genius who, as a child, had already become a legend in this country. Why is he here...!? I don''t know why. By the way, I don''t know why women are rolling around. But this is an opportunity. It is the object of my interest and the perfect opportunity to acquaint myself with the mysterious boy Wurst. Woe betide me, I may be able to compare myself with him. And even more warmly, you may be able to join that up-and-coming sorcery society, the Black Cat Sorcery Group, which is the coveted covetousness of sorcerers. (Well, you have to stay away from him...!) I wrapped my desires in tranquility and slowly approached the "mysterious luxury members". "Miss Musee..." "...... Damn, Esmei......" I tried to throw up and the daughter muttered. I intend to serve you sincerely, but for some reason she won''t let me down. "I don''t like your face...!" I really hate it...! " They used to hate me so much, they kept rejecting me. Even if your employer''s daughter hates you, work is work. I told her that I had the intention to escort and pick her up. She made even more repulsive faces, and Shark Crane Putt and Frey Melle El Baumann, on the contrary, looked somewhat happy. Together we say. "Just get her out of there." "Lady, you''ve been causing trouble here too..." With my gaze, Lady Muse clings to the blue-faced mage Wurst. "No...! I''m not leaving...!" I''m going to have a funny and friendly time with this nicely dressed lady...! " "With that boy...?" I knew who he was for a long time, but I thought this was a chance, and I looked at him as if I was seeing something vulgar on purpose. Looking up close, he is still young, but he already has a fair-looking appearance. In the future, we may have a better look than that deputy magician Kunatin. In this case, I''m sure you''ll like Miss Muse, who is a great chef. I''m in the clouds. Are you going to play here with Miss Muse like this? "No. If you''re here to pick me up, go ahead...!" Huh? You''re going to give it to me, right? Miss, isn''t everyone treating you like a nuisance...? More than a girl clinging to herself, he seemed to devote more resources to a silver-haired girl who was equally pale and trembling, and to a performer woman who was rolling from right to left on the ground. I don''t think so. With this, you will have no more cause to challenge [him]. I''m still a little proud of my arm. Even two years ago, during the Great Tsunami, the company successfully defended its trading headquarters and was honored by the Et Hooft dealership and the Assel Count family. Even if I fought against the court magician, I was confident that I might go to a very good line. Unless a monstrous sorcerer like Philomena and Rolf, who were the top ranks of the court sorcerers, came forward, they would be able to compete quite well. So if I could appeal to him here, I might be able to join the Order of Magic. The sorcerer Wurst seemed frightened of the performer. What is she appealing to in the first place? Do I have to throw one of my own? Somehow, thinking of a way to compete with [him], my daughter turned the opportunity around. She pulls on the Wurst boy''s clothes and barks at him. "You''re a good-looking lady..." Gooping around with this unpleasant-looking woman trying to tear us apart...? even belly bread..... " "No, there''s no way I can do it!?" He seemed to be an overwhelmingly common sense man compared to our young lady. But I''m sorry. I will definitely take this opportunity. 684 Episode 670: The Magicians Challenge (Part 2) By the lake... However, in a secluded place, Alto Crane Putto and the mage Esmei were confronting each other. As the letter "pair" suggests, the expression is polar opposite. On the other hand, it''s a smile that makes you think about the future. On the other side, a motivated face, such as reluctantly. (Why are you doing this...) Alto Crane Putt sheds his shoulders on the world''s ruthlessness. How did he end up facing an older sorcerer? D D The cutting was a word from Muse and Chan-chan. "You''re a good-looking lady..." let that woman know...? " What do you mean you don''t know!? He almost screamed, but Esmay jumped at Muse''s outrageous words. "Fu...! I don''t know who you are, but you''re more familiar with your arms than you''re challenging me to fight!? That''s good!" I can''t help but test your familiar abilities as the escort of Our Lady Muse! Come on, don''t call me from anywhere! " It was an unusual sight to think about, such as challenging a young person to fight. In fact, the high elf knightess, Cyril''s executive, and the opera troupe''s child star stare at Ethof''s war sorcerer with a pulled-out look. Meanwhile, with one hand, he said, "If you want to fight, let me in!" There are some small children who are appealing, but unfortunately, there is only one person who can react to him. Esmei, who had always been distracted by fighting Alto Crane Putto, finally realized that his attitude was that of a "suspicious person". Your fingers are blushing while pointing at the pose. --Would you like to appeal to your strength and learn your name from Wurst, and invite me to join the Black Cat Magic Corps? --- You''re ashamed of your uncertainty as you try to bring it into a convenient development. "I''m just ashamed," and I don''t intend to change the schedule itself. She coughed at him to get rid of it, and heeded the boy, who had the sign of a dead worm. "My daughter is a person who invites trouble in various places --- Kohon, because she is often resentful for some reason, it is difficult to be next to her unless she is a person who can move when she is" what if ". That''s why I wanted to check your ability to fight a little bit. I don''t want to be abused, but I have other intentions... yeah, I really don''t have any, yeah." By the lake, the shiraz air spreads. Sadly, she has already been judged by most of the members here as a "disappointing person". "Um... do you mind if I...?" It was a woman who had raised her hand until now, raining a flat hand rain on the buttocks of her real daughter. "Hmm? This performer and the girl who''s crying are all soaked up, right?" I wonder if it''s my sister who''s separated from me, or my aunt and niece....?) Lusica Craneput''s appearance is very youthful. I still only look like a teenage girl. Therefore, from the perspective of the inhabitants of this world where there are many early marriages, it seems that it was difficult to immediately connect to the relationship of "parents and children". "Ehh... I hope my son doesn''t have to fight for me, but..." My Al-chan is a genius, but she''s just a child. " "Ehh, son!? Vl-kohon, even though he''s still young, he''s quite old, isn''t he!? How old are you when you''re a child?!" In the words of the female magician, Lusica Crane Putt is Nikoniko. No matter how old, it seems that women are happy to be seen young. While in a good mood, she sends a sparkling smile to her real son. "Al-chan! He''s a good man!" Why don''t you just lend me your chest a little bit? " Shira''s gaze shifted to Lusica. Esmei thought of her as a shameful person. The eldest of the humans here, Shark Crane Putt, mutters to his grandchildren and Esmey. "Al. Go get him." This guy''s a long way from being a goner? D D Apparently, I want to know who you are and try to fight a battle. Both Alto and the mage looked surprised at the same time. In particular, the content was very different. The boy with the tired atmosphere was stunned close to shock, "Eh, won''t you stop!?", while Esmay was surprised by the "Why do you know?" But ''why'' is a stupid question. Her attitude as the executive of the Adventurer''s Guild was too obvious for Shark to investigate injustice on a daily basis and to interrogate liars who planned to deceive and falsify. Also, for similar reasons, Frey, who routinely sees the "acting" of others, immediately sees through her lies. Shark continues. "--Make it safer than your strength." Otherwise, as one of the guardians, I won''t accept it. " Well then, why don''t you push it!? That would just blow it up a bit, and it''s relatively safe. Esmei is already smiling because he can fight. She was confident in her magic power. I was convinced that there were more sorcerers. Her goal is to sell herself to Wurst. I''m sure you''d be surprised if you could experience the [pressure] of your magic power through push. "... yes, that''s right?" What do you say, Al? Even if something blows up, can we go around and catch it right away? " "Hah...... - Well, if you push......" Being safe and not prolonging made Alto''s attitude. Speaking of which, the fact that the subject has shifted to my son and Lusica herself has improved her mood, the fact that the eldest daughter of the Crane Put family has been freed from the punishment hell, is also the reason for my grandfather''s plan. He is stroking the silver hair of his sister, who came running in tears. "Come on, nice-looking babe...!" Show me your strength for me...? If you''re handsome, you''re really strong...!? " Stefanus is strong, but Alto muttered in his chest. Without a choice, I stood up. Um, so, do you want to do it? "Yes. Soften your hands. Press slowly. Even in the unlikely event of an injury, it would be very difficult." Both of them unfolded their magic power at a dull speed. We don''t want to hurt each other. I''m not going to blow it up. It is assumed that it will be slightly delayed, or in some cases it will be a bit of a rice cracker. However, motivation alone was decisively different. (Oh dear, the organizer of the glorious Black Cat Magic Corps! Look at my magic power!) She unleashed her magic with all her might. I take my time. However, I decided to push Wurst as hard as I could. The opponent was a young man, a rare genius, and a great sorcerer. Even if there is a reason to add care so as not to get hurt, it is a person who does not need to be restrained at all. Unlock all kinds of magic! I tried to push it forward... (Ha......?) The movement stopped. It''s a mountain. Or a fortress. I had the illusion that even a huge mass of rock was pushing through the sky. Absolute inaction, as if the act of "pushing" itself was wrong. Complete futility that only makes you tired and doesn''t make any difference in the situation. If someone were to turn bright red in front of me and push the walls with sweat and say, "I think I''m going to move this," I''d think that person was just an idiot. Such a [idiot''s side] - I felt as if I was pushing a huge rocky mountain, and I was trapped. (Huh...? Huh...? What is this...!? Could it be that all of this [pressure] is the magic power of this child...?!?) With horror, a cold sweat blew out. What is this, what is this, what is this, what is this...! I can''t believe this...! Such a gigantic thing can exist!? There''s still a tiny little kid--no, this isn''t about that (...). Is it possible for a race of humans to possess enormous quantity and quality magic like covering the heavens...?! "Ugh... hah, hah..." I used too much magic. Or were you afraid? I was breathless and trembling. This (...) is not a person. I''m not in that dimension! It''s not just that you''re a bit more intelligent than people, or that you''re more dexterous in building surgery. The way it is, it''s completely different... "- Hey, are you okay?" "Huh...?" When I noticed it, my hand was placed on my shoulder. When I found out that it was Shark Crane Putt''s big palm, I realized that I was getting stuck somewhere. "Ah...? Me...?" Looks like we''re settled, huh? I was pushed to reality by the words of the executive. Literally, I was'' not able to do it ''. The boy looks worried when he looks up at me as a poker player. "Um, are you okay...?" I''ll check with him. "I-Is there something that you''re having trouble with magic...?" Answers that have not been answered. I was asking a question that made no sense. The magician Wurst looked strange for a moment. "... there''s too much you can''t do with a single marble." I mumbled an incomprehensible word in a vague manner. 685 Special Edition Milou Christmas Mirtia Ahokainen was the girl''s name. She was a strange girl. The rumor that he is just a child is also deep-rooted, and the real image is not clear. Talbiki Ahokainen, Miltia''s mother, and others have always confidently claimed that her daughter would be the savior of the future and a rare star reader, but unfortunately, very few people really received her words, and they were more rare than those who believed the "martial arts" narrated by the drunkard of the bar. Star Reading---. Yes, a star reading. The Ahokainen family was a rare bloodline that inherited the talent of "Star Reading", which was considered extremely difficult to inherit from generation to generation. However, the people of the Ahokainen family today are only Talbiki and Mirtia, and if they fail to leave their children, their blood will be cut off. However, before the "descendants" were hungry, the Ahokainen family had the possibility of "star reading discontinued". Talbicki himself, an active star reader with only three people in the country, is not credible for his performance. The company''s workplace, the Kansei-in-in-kan Kaerum, is also rated as "no good". In the first place, I don''t like it because of my work attitude. Even so, she retains her position only occasionally because the star reading itself is extremely rare. Depending on how extreme it really is, off-site home runs are sometimes kicked off. In any case, there were only a few people who appreciated Talbicki, including Malherito, the mentor of the Fourth Princess and the kingdom''s greatest sorcerer. --And her daughter is even more serious. After all, I don''t want to be a star reader. His hope was to "become a breeder of otter glass", and he was more keen to learn how to take care of seabirds than to learn how to read celestial bodies and stars. She immerses herself quite often in the "breeding grounds" of the Sholcina Chamber of Commerce. They are also on good terms with the sea urchins, and they are equally or more nostalgic for seabirds than the breeders affiliated with the Chamber of Commerce. And that same day, she appeared in the breeding ground. "Oh, Mill, you''re here today...?" "Hmmm...? The oleanders are calling me...?" Yodel...? I don''t like singing...? " As usual, he''s a child who doesn''t know what he''s talking about, said High Elf Parfell, a member of the Chamber of Commerce, smiling bitterly. This girl, Miltia -- whom Parfell secretly calls Pawako -- is difficult to communicate with, even if she wonders if she uses the same official language on the continent. After all, that claim is divisive. In fact, secretly among the elves belonging to the Chamber, of the two giant heads of Miltia Ahokainen and Feria Crane Putt, the chamber regular toddler girl, "Which is more different? ''is a point of discussion. However, no matter how different [Powako] is, for Parfel, there is no doubt that he is a [cute customer]. After all, she likes Miltia. That''s why I won''t pinch her until she''s ''trespassing''. Parfel is a high elf from the southern continent, with beautiful brown skin derived from its ancestor, Cockabelle. Jobs related to combat were tamers, and it was originally the job to train and care for animals such as horseback riders belonging to the Chamber of Commerce. "Parfel, if you''re a follower, you can take care of the birds, right?" Yes, we decided to do it. Well then, thank you for your time! " My boss named (not Miss! He is a leopard) I was forced to take care of the otter glasses by miscellaneous orders, but the little seabirds are very smart and lovable, so I am not so dissatisfied now. "If it''s a bird, Vice Chairman Henriette is looking after the spirit bird Ishke!" Wouldn''t that be more appropriate? " And he swallowed up his folly. And that was the correct answer without saying it. If he had said that, Vice Chairman Henriette would have fortunately pushed her position around Director Fennel, and she would have stayed with the "breeder''s sister". If that happened, the pressed Squire would go mad, and the chairman of the chamber of commerce would be angry with the painting of hell. The brown High Elf, who was avoiding the mines without knowing it, glistened at the clothes of the little girl standing in front of her. Po-wa- Mill, you look like Santa today, aren''t you cute? "Mmm... Mom put it on me...?" Can you...? Extrude...? Fishing legs...? " But Mirtia started spinning on the spot. It seems like you''re in a good mood to be praised for your clothes. "Today is Christmas...? Ruruuru..." Rururuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Did you come to see Mr. Omiglass at Christmas? "It''s Christmas, so I came to see you...?" Me, those kids, it''s important...? I''ll give you a fish as a gift...? " Mirtia appeals to the little "Santa''s Bag". In the king''s city, the fish is quite precious. But she asked her mother to work on the fish to feed the birds. (Actually, I have to properly manage my meals...) Mirtia, who has done so far, cannot [reject] the stone. Parfel decides to feed the fish with Pawako-chan. "Fufufu...... Po...... Kohon, Mill-chan is a nice Santa Claus for those girls, isn''t she?" "Santa, are you separated...?" Pawako-chan, who''s got a pocket full of gossip. Eventually, she took out what looked like a postcard folded in half. "Is this your Christmas card...?" "... I got it to my loved one..." Mirtia said it with a serious expression on her face. Parfel gently spreads it out as she offers it. "Wow...!" It was a "popping letter". A snowman wearing a Santa hat and wolf glass floated up with a Merry Christmas message. "Sending a message card" to a seasonal event might be something that nobility would do, but it was still the first time Parfel had seen such a "playful" card. "This is amazing!" I''ve come up with this idea a lot.... " "Hmmm... Al, this is amazing...!" Somehow the girl who reads the stars rejoicing as I did. A friend of the opposite sex, who is hard to meet, touches his fold and sends him a "pleasant letter". Mirtia kept all the letters from [him]. (Wow, Mill''s face...!) Parfell noticed that the girl, who always had no place to grab, was slightly dyeing her cheeks. That Povako-chan also reacts like this (...), it feels fresh. "--The boy who gave me this card is Santa, isn''t he?" ...... Ruruuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu The star-reading girl is twirling around like she can''t hear. It''s a journey. She''s a girl, too. The brown high elf laughed. "Mmm...? Pyuuu, what''s wrong...?" "No, everything. Now, let''s go give Baramos some Christmas presents!" "Mmm, I''m sure everyone will be happy..." The two held hands and headed into the breeding grounds. This is how a girl''s Christmas passed. "...... Al, I want to see you soon......" 686 Special edition · Watch the dawn at the end I saw the stars. On that day, the two sisters looked at the stars side by side. The sky. I saw a star shining in the sky from a giant tree. "That planet." "It''s an [enemy] that you''re going to bump into soon, but I''ll leave that aside--" "After all, I think it''s beautiful." As far as I''m concerned, "Tsukimi, if you don''t like Hoshimi, then that''s it." What do you think? It''s pretty dirty, isn''t it? " While tilting the cup, the arch elf of the "second" speaks to the arch elf of the "third". "...... Ramiel" "Hey, Abel?" You want a drink, too? But you know what? Because this is me. " The expressionless sister who knows the sidelining of [Sister] sees [Second] sitting directly beside her as Giroli. "... Ramier, I came here because I was told ''I have something important to tell''. If you want someone to drink, you can ask Haniel out." "I''m without you!" In other words, this is exactly the "important" thing right now. " Abe let out a sigh as she slapped him on the shoulder. While shutting up to the wild intentions of [Sister], I will not reject them. In other words, the sisters are good friends. "Like this, Abel." "It''s very important to be able to look up at the sky with your loved ones like this, with no particular meaning." At least, I think so. " Abel did not deny her sister''s words. Because I know what that word means. "It''s time for you to leave, isn''t it?" Leriel was crying, wasn''t he? I don''t want to be separated from onee-sama. " "...... I''ve already broken up with you" Ramiel listens with a smile to the expressionless words of her sister. This child is only poor at expressing emotions. But the fruit is more family than anyone else. That''s why I''m alone. We''re headed to the most difficult and intense battle zone. --Make sure you go home alive. "... I can''t guarantee it." Even his own life and his own death, his elves speak inanimate. As if nothing had happened. Just be quiet. "... the power of Rygirod and I is almost reversed." In addition, this is a stand-alone apartment. On the other side, there were other fantasy species and original dragons. I''m not optimistic enough to survive in this situation. " And Ramiel''s eyes fell upon the words. My sister, who merely states the facts, has already truncated ''Return''. It was difficult to make such a decision (...). "... among our brothers, the [Combat Specialization] was only between Valdiel and you." That''s why you two always stood on the arrows....... well, I don''t have my brother Bal anymore. " "That''s why." "That''s why you should come back." Instead, everyone -- I''ll protect my youngest son, Leriel. " "...... I''m going to concentrate on [Fantasy Realm], star reading, and battling stellar sorcerers." I can''t take part in the battle against some spirits and that [snake], and I probably can''t come to help them. " "You, me and Haniel will take care of it."...... To be honest, it''s hard to believe that I don''t have the support for your fighting ability and potion. " "...... then" "I don''t need it." You can leave as much as you can. Everything. He gave us more potions than we needed. The rest is the last line of life, right? For you to be here again, alive. If you give that up, the likelihood is not "low", but "none". That''s why I can''t take it, and I won''t take it. --No problem, the most annoying [snake] could be the [dragon princess]. If that happens, the battle will be much easier. " "...... Ramiel" Hey, Abel? "... that [Snake] could be a more terrifying opponent than Rygirod." In some cases, you may be more fraught with hardship than I am. "That''s good." "[]/(adv, adv-to, vs) (1) (u The ''second'' elf laughed out loud and clear. "It''s much easier for me mentally to hit the hardest part than to push the hardest opponent on you." Not to be felt by the soul. Abel understood that the words of "sister" were lies and untruths. She must have understood the motion of [sister] ''s heart. I put the cup beside me and hit the bread and the palm. "Now, we''re already ready for each other, and by the way, we''re ready." You did what you had to do, so you don''t have to think too much. Better yet, grab a drink while watching the stars! Let''s talk stupid! Time is so precious and luxurious. " Abel thought from the bottom of his heart that it was more like Ramiel if he wasn''t serious. "--That''s where McDougall said!" ''I''ll forgive you for calling me Mac. However, I won''t allow you to call me McDo even if you die! " "... he said the same thing when he called me [Kenta]." There is no way to fill the gap between the East and the West. " Then, the sisters are interested in the stories of the four sides that do not fall as declared. But that''s what they both wanted. And I''m sure it''s important. The conversation lasted until the sky was white. "... it''s almost dawn" "Oh, the night always dawns." Wherever you are, whatever you''re doing. " Ramier plays the empty liquor cup with his finger. Then, turning her back to the thin light, she turned back to [sister]. "There has been a custom of drinking while watching the moon." --This is how the habit of watching the sunrise will not spread again, right? Isn''t it beautiful? The sky at dawn "... in order to see the morning sun, you have to get up at the appropriate time." I don''t think it''s going to spread because of the "activity time" shackles. " "Well, one year, what if we limited it to the beginning of the year? In this case, don''t you think it will spread to people who like things like," Let''s take a look at it about once? " "... I don''t think so. There can''t be so many idle people." What Ramier says is irrational. " "I see...?" The "Wandering" elf leans its head back. "The fact that there are many leisure people. It''s just happening to look at the sky. To bother to get up at such a time. I think there are a lot of people who can enjoy such waste, that''s surely a very happy thing. Thank you for not coming down, and enjoy it with the rest of us. --I think that the world is much more interesting and healthy in some way." Abe puts her eyes down. I think that the scope of the world I see is different between myself and this'' sister ''. "... for me, the ''world'' is within my reach." A place where there are people you think you love. I don''t have any other feelings about ''Others''. " "Nh......" Ramiel fingers the wine glass. Then, with a smile on his face, he turned his serious eyes towards [sister]. "Abel." "After all, you should come back no matter what. Abel was the only one who was convinced that I should live with my [ridiculous future]." "... I don''t understand the meaning. It is only natural that we do our best to survive. However, living the" future "that Ramier says is beyond comprehension." "That''s fine now." Wandering elves narrow their eyes to the light of the night and the morning. Abel followed suit. Ramiel said to her as she looked ahead. Beautiful sunrise, isn''t it? "...... nh" Someday, I hope someone will show up next to you, watching the morning sun together, without any meaning. "I don''t know if it''s going to be hundreds or thousands of years, but that''s the kind of person." Or a new family. As a sister, I hope to get you. " "... I don''t understand the meaning. If you''re a family member, you''re here." "... so you don''t have to know right now." - You''re going to die. It is to protect what is important. But that''s not all, ''I''ll fight to be happy''. If you were like that, you''d be happy for me. " "... after all, Ramiel''s self-satisfaction" "Ahahah. I see." Abe''s ''sister'' laughed nickily. It was just before the beginning of the battle with the [Fantasy Realm]. --And the sacred history. Two shadows cling together at night, waiting for the first sunrise. It was a little apprentice. A strange boy with a petite elf wearing a broad hat and a coarse garbage-like atmosphere that was abandoned. "It''s almost dawn..." "...... nh" "You came out of the house just for the first sunrise." It''s ridiculous, but it''s kind of fun. " "............ nh" The little elf laughs with only his mouth, his eyes down. The magic apprentice just came to see the sunrise. There''s no one there. On a meadow where no one comes. Only here to see the end of the night and the new year. "I''m sure you''re happy that it''s nothing." The boy muttered. Abel nodded firmly to the words. There is a modest but above all important landscape here. She was finally able to get to know it. 687 Special Edition Fee, Ill challenge you! Niiiiiii! Feii, I followed the mochi! "Aiki!" From left and right, I was hugged by the Crane Put Sisters. The blue and the black are dazzling. This is it. It''s a gaze I can''t defy. So I decided to fall on my own. Now, let''s do it. So, why is the Sisters stolen by the mochi? The story goes back a little. "Master Abel!" I''ve come to say hello for the last time this year! This year, I really, really, really cared for you already! " You know the president of the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce, who is bowing his head with a melting smile. She was accompanied by Henriette and Fenel to the Crane Putt''s house at nightfall. The name is to say hello to my home, but the purpose of Chairman Sholcina was definitely to meet Abel personally, but I don''t think so. Ah. Tine is here as a matter of course, isn''t she? She''s supposed to have a job at the security department, but I think she''s been immersed in the Crane Put''s house a lot lately. What? Prepare for raids on flower spirits and the like? There was a good reason, right? "Thank you, Smirnoff..." And we are the master. She accepts Chairman Sholsina''s words as they are and leans her neck suspiciously. "......? Especially this year, I don''t remember taking care of you." "No, no, no! Abel-sama is the light that illuminates our Elves!" It''s the sun! It''s the only thing that makes us exist, and it lights up our hearts and fills our hearts! Before I tell you this important fact, let''s not say thank you!? No! I can''t help it without telling you! " "This person is busy with the work of the Chamber of Commerce and hasn''t come to me yet..." It''s been a long time since I''ve seen our Pretty Character, and I''m sure it''s been a tension burst. And Mr. Fenel is enjoying the feel of Fee as if he had a natural right to do so. I guess Marimo didn''t turn towards her because her youngest sister was asleep in Mother''s arms. Al-kun, how are you? With a soft smile, Henriette, who has been seeing me for a long time, bows down. This person seems to be busy lately, and I think we meet less often than before. With my beautiful white fingers clinging to my cheek, I replied to her like this. "It''s bumpy. - Oh, it''s the bottle ship I was asked to make, but I was able to make about two." I''ll bring it later, so please take it. " "Thank you. In fact, selling it at the October auction will be more money." "If that''s the case, I can''t offer it to those who are eager to get it..." As a result, I am sorry that I was bought from Al-kun. " Although it has a sincere expression and a voice tone, there is no sign that the finger that pokes me around stops. Close, close. My sister gets furious, so don''t give me a break. "Ah, Vice Chairman Henriette!" Alto-sama is going to give it back to me after this, so please return it to me in an appropriate place. " When did I become Mr. Fennel''s property? "Huh? No, but...?" --Al-kun, I''m going to monopolize it today! " What''s with that doya face. Why am I here, Mr. Henriette? Hora, since May Angel is so furious, I''d be glad if you could let her go. Therefore, Fee started a rampage, so Marimo-chan who was asleep also woke up. Over there, the chairman of the chamber of commerce speaks to Abe hard, without interfering in our disturbances. "By the way, Master Abel!" At the New Year''s Eve, I''m thinking of using the rice cake that was added to the Chamber of Commerce this year, but what do you say...!? " It was the orcs and their daughters who were supposed to have broken down last year due to eating too much rice cake. "Niiiiiiiiii!" Making rice cakes, what do you mean!? Fee, I''m so curious about that! I have some interesting signs! " Akiyuu! I see. They don''t know how to make rice cakes. I will explain "until the mochi is made". MYUMYUMM! That sounds so much fun! From the rice, you can make mochi!? Fee, I tried that too! " "Naah! Aki!" In this way, it became the scene at the beginning of the New Year''s Eve. This is the rice cake I put in yesterday. Open it and start the New Year. The horses of the Chamber of Commerce were loaded with mochi tools, and High Elves appeared at a distance to the west. They say they listen to my sisters'' wishes and let them make mochi in the garden. The itinerary for making mochi rice is very simple. After steaming the mochi rice with water for a long time, it is only served with a pestle. However, there was a beautiful group of Henriette who had no ears. What a surprise! He even quickly prepared a child''s bowl. And two of them. Needless to say, each one was for Fee and Marimo. My children, if there is one molar, it will definitely start a great fight. In anticipation of that, you must have prepared it individually from the beginning. It''s a story I''d like to tell an asshole who only made one [ducklings]... Anyway, now my kids can enjoy the rice cakes too! Fuuuuuu! Sure enough, my sisters are making you glitter and shine. "Wow! I''m making mochi with this!? Looks like it''s fun!" Cum! From the left and right, the sisters were hugging and jumping. I think my children''s festival (event) is a little something. "Yes, everyone in the Crane Putt family...!" While steaming the rice cake, I will explain the method and precautions for adding the rice cake, so please listen carefully. " Fenel, who loves chibiko, is turning into a "host sister" in Norinori. Heeeee! "On the other hand, Sisters, who raise their hands with a smile..." Tine, who is silently preparing in the shadows, and the president of the Chamber who is in the mood for Abel with the mochi set. And. Al-kun, please enjoy your mochi today. The vice-chairman who is sitting next to me and nicking me up. This is how the Crane Put Family''s New Year''s Eve tournament began. "Lady Feria. Yes, Petah!" "Petah!" Fufufu... heh! It''s fun to put on a rice cake...! " Embraced by Nikon Niko''s fennel-san, Fee is happily attaching rice cakes with a children''s pestle. Over there, Marimo, accompanied by Tine and her mother, was working hard to challenge the rice cake. Cum! Fufufu. Noir-chan, you''re so good? "Aiki!" Marimo is not using a hammer-type sword, but a dropping stick that she can handle. Of course, this is also for children. "Nah! Fei, I''ve got a good idea!" Instead of a pestle, a club sticks a rice cake! I''m sure you''ll have more fun over there! " Most of the "good things" that you come up with are out of focus. Fei, hurry up and get the club! "Yes, stop. Let''s make some rice cakes with this pestle, shall we, Master Feria?" Otherwise, she''s pathetic, isn''t she? This stick was born to make rice cakes. " "Miuu...!? Sure, that''s right..." Fee, I was also born to make you naughty...! Existing yu, if you twist it, it''s pathetic...! " My Angel responds to persuasion for reasons I''m not sure about. I''ve been doing this kid''s brother for a long time, but I still don''t understand his thinking patterns. "T-That''s right!" Fee, while you''re making a frying pan, you''ll stick to the mochi! That way, your mochi will taste even better! " "Fee-chan, do you think Al''s rice cakes will taste better?" When Henriette asked me with a gentle smile, my angel nodded with a full smile. "Dinner, it''s better to eat together!" In that case, the mochi with nii ta will definitely taste better! " It''s a journey. It seemed that there was a reason for it. Eating is because two things, hunger and happiness, are the perfect combination of spices. I''m glad you''ve grown up to look natural. Around the corner, Mother was smiling. "I''m cumming!" And it was passed on to Marimo-chan. "Ufufu. Now, would you like to join your mother in making rice cakes?" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA What''s there is a smile on everyone''s face. I think New Year''s Eve is precious for everyone to have a smile on their face. "Yes, there are many ways to eat the mochi, so please look forward to it." And what a mischief! Takao-sama was in charge of it!? " "... nh. Good luck." "But please calm down and eat a little bit." --After that, you can''t eat too much. " Ah. Mother''s smile just disappeared from Fenel''s words. "Hey! Fei, I''ll eat lots of mochi!" I''ll replace it! " "Naah! Mah!" Maku! Omochi, maku! " Do you want a magic rice cake? That''s a bit difficult ~...? Poor gay. Everyone floats. (Would you like me to take the mochi to Miss Isabella later?) Rather than ''food'', it''s ''smile''. Thus, the New Year of the Crane Putt family began in a hurry - and with happiness. 688 Lesson 671: Farewell, Cyril! And to a new land. This year''s visit to Cyril passed peacefully without a particularly major incident. If I were to forcefully raise the turbulence, would it be that my mother, who stood in front of Fee with the gourd in her hand, suddenly started to dance the break dance? Except that she was crammed into a cage by a mother who became an incarnation of rage and cried out, she smiled. Even now, my favorite peach, which I got from the uniformed lady, is still rasping on my face like a sunshine. It wasn''t me, my brother, who was staring at the situation with satisfaction, but Mr. Fennel of Yadoi OL. Not only Fee, but also Marimo-chan was in a good mood for the fruit she had picked. "Lady Felia." Here are some of our figs! How about Muscat for Noir!? " "Feh, I''m eating figs!" Pfft! Hehe, it''s delicious...! " Cum! "Fufufufufu...! Is it delicious, or is it?!" Please eat more. If you need more fruit, please let Fennel know...! " The demonic servant who spoils the young girls in our house with the face of Derek. This is obviously not "the work of the guards", is it? However, that Yantine of Ishibu Kaneyoshi said, "Please let me do it", and she gently lowered her head, so now that she''s exhausted, the director of the association may need to wash her mind. Meanwhile, me. I was entangled with Brev, and (naturally, I was bothered) by his unavoidable presence, and I said to Grandpa, "Which one? I''ll take a look at your arm." Our pigeon-like girl prefers "quiet" anyway. I''m just happy to have a nice chat and help out with the house. I am very grateful to her for giving me a peaceful time that is truly a symbol of everyday life. Even though Brev and Sisti are siblings, they''re not alike at all. No, it''s definitely the real siblings. Rebecca, the line cage brother and sister who work at the nursery, said, "Both of them are children who gave birth with a stomachache." But the contents are different and the appearance is different. Sisti-chan has black hair and small hair, but Brev has red-brown hair and large hair. The facial makeup is also very different from the delicate beautiful girl Sisti-chan and the wild-looking handsome Brev. In particular, if I was to envy my appearance, my hair and eye color would be completely different from that of Fee, so I wouldn''t say anything about anyone else. For example, if you were standing next to May Angel around the nursery, it would look like a "friendly neighborhood child" instead of a brother or sister. Thinking like that, the transcendent beauty hanging on my shoulder exhaled with indifference. "Alto... You''re leaving me soon..." Frei sends a strange flowing gaze. But I''m sorry. "Return" is pre-built, and we will go to the sea of the southern continent. I can''t even talk about the ''gate''. I can''t help it. "Even though you came to my Cyril, my sister was absent." I''m sorry I couldn''t let you see me. " Viscount Baumann''s twin sisters, Mechakre-chanko and Flair, are now away from Cyril in Hirot''s performance. "It was really bad timing." Even though she''s the same twin, I don''t think she''s close enough at the moment. " It''s a little different. Fuuuu, a military uniform that breathes into your ears. Looking at her, Cyril''s child star narrowed her eyes with a demonic expression. "Normally, people''s destinies don''t interact like that." The flare case should be interpreted as one of them. I have to go on a summer tour, too. If you had come a little late, I wouldn''t have been able to see you this year. --That''s probably proof that Alto and I are connected by a thread of destiny. " I don''t care if you hold my hand with confidence. "Actually, I''m not a fatalist." Even so, she seems to be a poor girl, and she thinks that "meeting people" is attracted to each other. That''s why I think that what you met me at Cyril''s two years ago and helped me, and what you protected on stage last year, is a "good tour". I''ve been helped by you so many times in a world like this. Rather, this should be called destiny. " You''re on track. If so, do you think I went out of my way to reincarnate myself in order to meet the [Man of Destiny]? (That''s probably a good thing.) It was a person who caught my mind. A precious figure of that family. So here''s what I''m going to say. "If that''s the case... that''s fine." Hmm... The uniformed lady turned her face. Pinch my cheek. "Alt. I''m Zon Hewlett''s actor, right?" That''s why I can read the facial expressions of others. - You''re not thinking about me, are you? That''s rude. " The daughter of the Viscount''s family, who was inflating her head. I was joking, but I could tell from the stone that it was a bit stubborn. "... I''m sorry." I apologize, but I want you to fix your mood. " "Hmm. It''s okay." I am an actor. It''s not a chick that opens its mouth and waits for food, so you can get what you want, and people who want to turn around can turn around with their own charm. " So... "Please be prepared, right?" Alto-sama...? " I made a snare and you declared war on me. In any case, this return has been completed safely. Come on, let''s start the second half here! "Whoa!" Street near Cyril. In the carriage, Mother thrust her fist high into the sky. In response, the Crane Put Sisters raised their hands like a banzai. I''m glad that the two of you are sparkling and that this trip is of jewelry value to these children. If you''re happy, one more thing. Next to me is Pretty Charlie, a tutor at the Crane Putt family. They''ve lost their eyes, so they''ve joined us. Two small children and a large child graciously passed through the carriage and spoke to the master. Abel, this time we''re going to the Basel Sea, right? "... nn. There''s my ship over there." From there, I''ll go to a sandy beach where no one comes. " I don''t like people. You are thorough. The Basel Sea seems to be where my mother has been before, and it seems to be further south than the floating waters of Kishkudo Island, where Azure lives. In fact, this world is not "all within human range of action" as the earthly world is because dragons and demon beasts strangle it. Especially when it comes to the sea, it is basically only near the earth where people live. Of course, a long time ago, the magic history seemed to have a wider range of action, but people with a sacred history still didn''t have the power to want the ends of the northern and southern seas. "... so no other humans will come." You can rest assured. " Eh, isn''t that dangerous? People can''t come = There are a lot of strong monsters, right? I think it would be safer if there were people in the place, but I think it would be safer from a child''s point of view. When I told her that, my teacher wore a hat in the depths of his eyes. "... hi, if you have eyes... it''s embarrassing..." It was a very personal reason. Abel ran around in the carriage, and the odd kid clutched without hesitation. "It''s okay, Al-chan!" The Basel Sea has a sacred beast in it, and she keeps her surroundings safe! There''s even a religion of its own that honors the beast! Anyway, it''s a very safe and beautiful place. " It''s a journey. Is that all right? If you think about it, Mt. Fefiat on the road is a very dangerous area, but the park itself was peaceful and idyllic. "Shuukiu?" Chansu, spreading the word about Mejed-sama!? Fee, make a statue of Mejed-sama! Good luck! " Stop it, stop it. I grinned at my sister, who was hugging me and scratching my cheek. The statue she created has a strange gravitational pull. You wouldn''t even go on a "religious invasion" on the go. Nh, maaah! Marimo is already hungry. When he heard the voice, the High Elf on the stand looked back. Noir-sama! If you want magic power, please leave it to this Fennel! No, please drive forward. Next to the carriage is a female knight on a white horse wearing a vest. With her around, you''ll be able to manage the assault on the road, as well as the collision with the other car. "Fufufu. The second half of the summer trip will surely be a pleasant and wonderful memory." That''s how she whispered and kissed me on the cheek. When she saw it, her sister was furious, and Marimo pulled me for rice. This is how the second part of the busy trip begins. 689 Episode 672: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 1) Mr. Carson, thank you for coming. Southern continent. Inside the majestic Karan, there were two men dressed in magic clothes. One of them is a very old man, and the law is also great and splendid. The man whom he called ''Carson'' was only thirty years old, an upright priest. "Archbishop Lisius''s summoning does not mean that I will not take part in it." Carson replied with a pleasant smile. His expression is overflowing with enthusiasm and ambition. Seeing that, Archbishop Lisius nodded heavily. I''m going to entrust Carson with a big job. The skilled archbishop understands that work cannot begin without [motivation] before ability. "Mr. Carson, no one else has called you today." I want you to travel south to preach. " "Our great lord. You''re telling me to let the Sacred God''s will run all the way to the periphery? Then there is no reason to refuse!" The young priest cut the mark with a lively look. There is a shift to the left in every world, and it is especially true that the church is sent to the "periphery". To leave the world of people in the first place and go far away is both simply difficult and dangerous. He added to this "dishonor", so he said that it was natural in a sense that few priests go to the countryside to preach. However, Carson didn''t seem to dislike the Archbishop''s instructions. It was because he considered this consecration important, and also because of his intention to read through it as his own staircase of life. Carson has no memory of making a big mistake. Both the bosses are doing well. If you tell me, there''s no reason why I''m going to fly (...). Therefore, I understood that this work was not a left shift, but an important task for the church to make a great leap forward, and that it meant that I was evaluated by the archbishop directly to be able to stand the appointment. Archbishop Lisius almost accurately understood the movements of the young people in front of him, but he said nothing extra. It''s all about ''getting results''. That''s all. "Actually, Mr. Carson." This mission is the responsibility of Cardinal Fapiano. " Cardinal Fapiano! Carson unexpectedly hardened himself. The cardinal is the apex of the ecclesiastical force, with the exception of the pope. The cardinal, who is known for his beauty, is said to be so important that even the pope, who is supposed to be the most honourable, is worthy of his praise. In other words, if this consecration is accomplished, not only the archbishop in front of him, but also the head of the church in the far north continent, the cardinal there, and the pope may remember his own name. If he accomplished his great work just after he became thirty, and became known to the archbishop, the cardinal, and the pope, the prosperity and prosperity after that will remain his dream. Carson is an ambitious man. There is also the pride of being a good priest. Therefore, as a natural momentum, I am strongly aware of [young] people up to about forty years old. In particular, there are several monks in the southern continent called Junying. For example, it was Michiello, a shrine official who wielded a spicy arm as a heretic inquisitor, and Tobias, a priest who led to the resolution of the "eccentric disease cases" that occurred in the southernmost villages of the human sphere last February through its excellent pharmacy. (Lord Tobias was awarded for his meritorious service in saving people from the accidental illness, and he is almost certain to be promoted to bishop within a few years......) There is a lot of uncertainty about the "mud incident" in the south, and there are still people who believe that the "church trick" was saved by the god of mischief, who is the meddler. What is more unpleasant is that the sick people were treated until the fools heard that they were elves who could not hold their noses high in pride. In other words, the current situation is that the church, the Mejed god, the elf, and the "Mitsu no Solution Story" are being told about the accident that occurred last year. Of course, most people supported the church. (I see, the Archbishop was not merely a preacher to the ignorant people of the periphery!?) Carson came to that point. Archbishop Lisius. Something, Mr. Carson. "There is a Mejed religion on my way that is rampant in the North and South continents these days! Isn''t that what happens when you rescue those who believe in evil from their delusion and bring their roots to their knees?" "Hmm. Cheng Cheng" The old man nodded harshly. Basically, that''s right. In addition, the subjects are different." And you say that? In response to Carson''s words, Lisius turned his awake gaze outward. "The self-proclaimed monstrous god called Mejed, etc., has a shallow bottom. Because there is no history or tradition, we sell suspicious miracles cheaply and run to acquire believers. In the end, it''s not much different from the frivolous emerging religions that are spreading in the alley. First of all, I wonder if such a stupid god of design can survive." Stroke And Carson nodded, but not because he was impressed by the archbishop''s words, but because he understood that "Lord Lisius does not like the presence of Mejed." Young priests do not underestimate the god Meded. That is because such religions have acquired believers to a large extent even before they were founded, and they have performed enough "miracles" to acquire believers even before they emerged. Even if it''s true that Mejed is frivolous, he doesn''t think he should be disrespected. Therefore, I think that the church headquarters also officially recognized Mejed God as "masked" and declared it all over the continent. Then, do you think that my [persuasion] is something else? "That''s right. It''s not just a clown like Mejed, but in a sense, it''s a [tradition and track record] opponent." "--In other words, you mean the religion of the ancient ginseng?" "Left side" Carson breathed a sigh of relief at the words. Religions of ancient ginseng survive only for a long time, and there are many strong forces and strong ties to the region. He understands that a little ''persuasion'' won''t wake him from a dream. In particular, the entrenched nature of indigenous religions is out of hand. To extremists inside the church, "native beliefs cannot be converted. Give up and cut down the roots." "...... but who is this opponent?" "- Further south from here." In the land facing the Basel Sea, there is an indigenous religion that calls the sea beast "Holy (elbow)." It is said to be the "god of the sea", believed to be in charge of shipping and fishing. If you''re as hardworking as you are, you''ll know the religion. " Sirulus! "That''s right, you knew the arrowhead." It''s very different from the young priests who haven''t studied these days. I study a lot. " Lisius nodded in satisfaction. In "I don''t know anything", there is no point in extracting it. "--The request from the Cardinal Fapiano is very simple." To recite the revelations of the land. It''s just this. " "That said, as long as there is a specific [object of faith], won''t you go there in the morning and evening?" Even as a Carson, I don''t want to do important work before I do. However, as the archbishop said, in places where there was "tradition and achievements", it seemed difficult to accomplish the sacrament in a short time. Wouldn''t that be impossible if we didn''t look at it as a big annual job? In some cases, it seems that it is easier to give up the persuasion of "contemporary" and indoctrinate those born after the next generation. The old archbishop smiles softly. "The cardinal understands the area well." Of course, the diocese under my jurisdiction will have your full backup. " When it comes to arrowheads, how many years, how many decades did you expect to be a Holy Father? When the young priest asked, the old priest raised his voice and laughed. "It''s not like the bright and famous Carson who brings out the" Year "and so on. Our holy ministry shall deliver the glory of the Lord into the world. Even though my native faith is strong, I can''t help it in the poor countryside. So, what kind of support can you give me? "--Turn the number of people from the Paladin of the Church." I''ll leave the specific operation to you. " "---" Carson understood what it meant. In other words, I don''t want to bleed. A single turbulence and waves were about to reach a region on the periphery. 690 Episode 673: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 2) "Hahaha, Master Noir!" This way, this way ~? " ?Cumming In front of her, a black-haired toddler girl with a full smile was running out of her arms. The goal is not the high elf that the child loves, but the tall magic stone that she has in her hand. In other words, they''re caught by the bait. Anyway, our girls are in line with what they like. Other than that, there is a danger that it will not enter my eyes. Specifically, in this way, I have the habit of reaching for what I love. As for oniichan, it''s annoying to know when he''s going to fall. It seems that Mr. Fenel''s magic stone was bought at the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce with a high price just to please his youngest sister. The price is about 1 million yen in Japanese yen. You should be amazed at how brave you are to do that just to make your child like you. Should you be sympathetic to your tearful efforts again? Either way, she''s playing with Marimo with a melting smile. "Yes, Master Noir, I got you!" "Akiyu...... ah?" Fenel captured Noir in the proper place, and put his youngest sister on his lap to please him. On the other hand, the young girl with black hair is hanging on the magic stone while wiping her drowsiness. "Ufufu, how is it, Master Noir? Is it delicious?" "Aiki!" If you''re happy, I won''t say anything... Right now, we''re on an island in the southern ocean. Even though it is an island, "Aqua Land" is not a place cut off from the human world like Kishkud, it is an island that can be seen from the continent, but it is a place with a good landscape and no people (Abel, this is probably the most important). The reason why people don''t come in is simple, because the sea around here is the residence of the beast, Sirulus. The phenomenon around here is similar to why there aren''t many people entering the Elf Forest or Dragon Realm. In addition, because the beast, Sirulus, is enshrined as a "sacred beast", religious authority may be greatly added. "Hey, Alto-sama, Feria-sama, this way!" "Miuu...? What can I do for Phuong...?" Fenel, who put Marimo-chan on his lap, suddenly calls our brothers and sisters. When I approached her, I wondered what she was up to. "Come on, we''ve caught both of you ~...!" "Miuah!? What should I do, Fufu, I got caught!?" Me and Fee will be trapped by her. My youngest sister on Fenel-san. On the left and right, our composition. Is it a pleasure to have all the crane put brothers and sisters in my hands? The honorable face of the sorcerer of the Chamber of Commerce is amazing in Nyonyo. "Alto-sama, Alto-sama!" I''m invincible now! You''ve become invincible! " That''s right. You''re an invincible person, aren''t you? "Ughh...!" I''m cheating, I''m cheating...! " And, the mother of the three children, Miss Lusica Crane Putt, is biting her teeth. She was struck by her best friend, and the children were seized by the elves of the Chamber of Commerce. "It''s already the tallest!" It''s the best composition...! " "What are you talking about!? Fee, I''m away!" This is ridiculous! " Although your sister is protesting, it doesn''t seem to have reached the Director''s long and beautiful ears. "Come on, crane putters, over there!" The land that you can see slightly over there is the Southern Continent!? " Crane Put Sisters who honestly want to see the continent, as Fenel said. Honesty around here is both personality and simplicity, and it''s probably because traveling is fun. "Hey, who lives over there?" Looks like it. "In that corner of the sea, there is a village that worships Sirulus as a god." Look, that big lighthouse is actually serving as the temple. " "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I wanna go up there!" May Angel''s blue face instantly sparkles. Marimo is staring at the Great Lighthouse while continuing to eat, and she seems to be interested in it. (But it''s not a tourist facility, it''s a religious facility...?) "Then it would be a little difficult to see inside..." Because we are a home that is often in trouble with dark yaks, we can''t possibly go ahead and create the cause of the mishaps. There shouldn''t be too much consideration for that neighborhood. Mr. Fennel must have figured it out. He immediately decided to transfer the interests of the Crane Put Sisters to something else. Lady Feria, Lady Noir. This sea is inhabited by incredible sea beasts! Let''s go take a look at it after you show it to Takumo-sama! " "Miyuuu!? Kaijuu!? What is Kaijuu!?" "To put it bluntly, it''s an animal that lives in the ocean." See, when you protected the Baramos'' eggs, you saw Daikaigu? That''s what I''m talking about. "Nh... nh! Nh... nh! Daikaishuu......! That one is so good-looking and cute! Alright, I''m here too...!?" I wonder if Daikai Gyu is in the "good-looking" category...? "Well, the sense of the area is my sister..." Fenel-san and my mother called out to the excited and unexpected Fee. "Lady Felia, unfortunately, it''s not Daikaigu that''s in this sea." But if you''re Fee, you''re definitely going to like it. "I like Fee..." It''s a journey. ''That''s the direction''... My Angel''s eyes turned toward me as she became curious. "Wow! This time, I''ll take her home!" I''ll keep them in the bath! Feh, good luck and take care of you! " "This time" must mean that I tried to take Daikai Gyu back with me... But it was Fee. I don''t know the size of a beast, but I don''t think it''s big enough to be kept in a bathroom. Or rather, stop trying to take away locally believed creatures. Mighty Teacher pale out at such a sister. "...... Sirulus is too big to do it" "Miu...... Fei, my dreams have been broken again......" "I''m spinning a strange cloud again..." Anyway, I want to comfort the depressed Fee, but I''m trapped by Mr. Fennel and I can''t move, and the Servitor is stroking May Angel''s head happily. I have no choice, so I turn back to my magic teacher. "Abe, what is this silliness?" In the first place, I don''t even know whether [Sirulus] is an individual name or a race name. " "... mmm. Sirulus is the name of the individual. Sea creatures? No, ''sea creatures'' is too complicated to explain. With my gaze, the mighty Mighty decided to keep explaining. "... Sirulus is called the ''Holy Beast'' as a religious authority, but it is also in the ''Holy Beast'' as its original category" The enchanted [beast] is sometimes called a monster, a demon or a demon beast, but the higher [magic creature] is called a different name. That is, the beast of God or the beast of holiness. In addition, Totor, Fenel''s [family], is a spirit beast, and Ishke, who Henriette is working for, is a spirit bird. Like a fairy, these are half creatures, and half are magic bodies. And when you become a Holy Beast or Divine Beast Class, you become closer to the Spirit. In addition, some people are called "fantasy species" in things that are similar to these, but the explanation of that area is omitted this time. Whatever the case, it should be understood that the Holy Beast and the Divine Beast are creatures belonging to the "Shinnyo" and naturally have more intelligence, magic power and character than humans. That girl is so quiet, isn''t she? It seems that my mother has met the sacred beast Sirulus before. "... mmm. Sirulus is quiet. You can''t be angry with Fee''s wickedness." Most of Fee''s actions seemed to be categorized as "lame" among the masters. "Nhhhh, nhhhh! Fee, I took a look at that sylurus!" "Aiki!" Sisters seem to be intrigued. He''s trying to get out of Fennel''s commandment in a rampage. "I see. I was supposed to come here for a swim, but maybe it''s not a bad idea to show it to Fei-chan and the others?" "...... if you talk to Sirulus, even if Fee is drowned or poured out, you will be able to help her right away" "Do you want the Holy Beast to do something like a pool warden..." Are you all right? Doesn''t that make the followers of the Holy Beast angry? Let''s go, shall we? Saying such things, Sarah and Mariomo get back in her arms. Fee, too, came to my side as a matter of course and shook my hand. Looking up at me with a smile on his face. "Ah, ahhhh...!" Me, my paradise...! " Some people lose heaven in an instant and tremble with blue faces, but it''s better to leave them alone. Even though it was a peaceful place, Tine, who was carrying a spear without warning, stood by us, and then we headed to the edge of the island. 691 Episode 674: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 3) The edge of the island. We''re coming to a beautiful sandy beach. That''s amazing. It''s really beautiful. The blue water is very clear, the sand is pure white, and it feels like the best beach in the world. If this is the earthly world, I think tourists will definitely make a mess of it. However, there was only our home here, and only the sound of the quiet waves reached my ears in the wind. "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" And your sister''s face is sparkling. The sea, the sand, and the view from there. He liked everything about it. Marimo-chan, who is dressed by her mother, also makes her black dick shine. "Fufufufu...! It seems that Fei-chan and Noir-chan have been satisfied." It was worth the trouble to bring Abel here! " Mother seems happy too, but the ''ratio'' seems to be the main response to what my daughters were pleased with. May Angel ran to Pretty Character and pulled the blue robe. "Abel! Fei, I went to see something called Sirulus!" "... nh. I''ll call you now" Abel mutters, but does nothing more. However, it turned out that Fee and Marimo-chan reacted excitedly, so they released their magic power. Basically, if you don''t touch it directly, you won''t be able to sense it. Until the other day, if you were in the military with Cyril, you might have been able to understand [Magic Sensing] in a certain way. Then for a while. There is no change on the surface of the blue and crystal clear sea. But her sister shouted with joy. "Wow! The enormous magic power and soul are approaching!" It feels kind! Fee, I like this! " Large (...). Is the arrowheaded sea beast big? "Ah, you''re here." Nhh, it''s been a really long time. " The one she pointed out before. When I saw it, I shouted unexpectedly. "Whale, kaa...!" There was no sound, and it came close to me. That''s undoubtedly the whale itself. (It''s huge! Thirty meters, isn''t it!?) The giant beast came out of the sea and laid its head on a white sandy beach. Could it be that this sacred beast''s power doesn''t spray or sand smoke? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Then, when she saw Sirulus'' [male figure], her sister roared. "You look good! Hey, this girl is so good-looking!" Brave and sharp! Fee, I really liked it! " As you can see, the appearance of the whale on the beach is not very dusty. Somehow, it has an amazing ''yuru-character'' flavor. The expression "the open ocean" is still better, and if you allow me to be very rude, it is super... "stupid". "At least you don''t look smart..." However, Sis seemed excited and clung to Sirulus'' face. Hello! Fei, fei, fei, fei, fei! May Angel''s words were not answered by the loose whale. So, can you talk to him in the first place? "Fuhehehe...!" Your face is so big! Fee, I like it so big! " Petunia and her sister are slapping the whale in the face with no hesitation. Marimo, who was watching it, also began to slap Sirulus in the face, taking care of her sister. No, this is rude. If you''re a wild animal, you might get angry or run away. However, the loose whale doesn''t move at all. As if Fei and the others weren''t there, Tai Chi was eager to join the crowd. Or is it just nibbling? Takao-sama, is this okay? It is Tine, one of the few common sense people, who is worried. She''s our bodyguard. If this loose whale gets mad, he''ll stand on the arrow. But Abel nodded firmly. "... no problem. Much better than what Lusica did before." Even then, Sirulus wasn''t angry. " Mom... What did you do...? The mother smiles and strokes the whale''s face. "Fufufu. It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Do you remember me? Is that so? Are you happy?" and so on, whispering with a smile. I asked Master. "Abel, can Mom talk to this whale?" "...... Sirulus can''t speak human language. However, by resonating the magic power of a special wavelength, you can communicate with only those who can sense sharp magic power." "No, my mother, she shouldn''t have any magic talents or cultivation in the first place..." "...... I''m just wondering if you''re having a one-sided conversation...?" "... that''s what makes Lusica so strange." For some reason, she and Sirulus have established a conversation. What the hell is that? What''s going on with my mother? Regardless, Sirulus didn''t seem upset. Let''s just say you have quite the measure. Your sisters seem to like this giant whale, hugging and sniffing on their faces. The loose whale remains in place. Mr. Fennel came next to me and told me. "What about Master Alto?" Is there anything you would like to do with the sacred beast Sirulus? " "Even if I suddenly told you what you wanted to do..." I tilted my neck, but it immediately came to me. "Jet! I want to see the jet." I don''t know if I can do it or not. " Speaking of whales, it''s a jet. In general, the word "squirting" is used, but I don''t want to use it aggressively because my heart is dirty... The [Poison Spray] showed interest in my remarks. "Nhhh, what''s with the jet!? That gives me a pleasant feeling!?" "Um......" Explained that it was only irritating. The Crane Put Sisters shined at the same time. Fei, I took a look at that! Cuuuuuu! My children were intrigued. Then Fennel-san, who loved children, slapped his chest with his face. "Then please leave it to me!" Let''s ask Sacred Beast Sirulus for your enjoyment! " "Eh ~...? If you want to talk, I can do it!" "... me too" "Sharp! Sharaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Both the bodyguard and the noble ancestor shut up in anger, and the servant stands in front of the loose whale. And one cough. "The Holy Beast Sirulus...!" Please--Oh, I heard you talking in front of me, I see, I see... " Mr. Fennel is chubbing. "My mouth is battered..." I heard about it later, but it seemed like it would be amazing to be able to talk to Sirulus. Even spirits are difficult. That''s why Mr. Fennel, who is able to talk to Salari, is actually amazing. It seemed that this was my skill as a follower. (Thinking like that, it''s my mother who''s weird after all...) I felt like I was just a Communist. Or is it close to gag correction? "Wow! Sirulus, you said you''d show me the jet!" Fee, have fun! " "Akiyuu?" Huh...? "Why do you normally understand my sisters...?" Looking back at the commonsense Tine, she shook her head in silence. That''s good. It seems that the knightess of the high elves is the "unknown side". Well, it was taken for granted. ... it''s just me and Tine inside, but I can''t talk to the Holy Beast. The loose whale with a dazzling face sinks into the clear sea. Somewhat, a rounded back floated in the sea at a considerable distance. And-. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Your sister cheered. A majestic spurt rose. It''s like a waterfall flowing back into the sky. It resembles a waterfall that rises to the sky. I was purely impressed by the sight. Behind us, Tine came in to take pictures of this precious moment. (Sounds like Scene 3 of a family game, Charles Jarrell...) This is the only secret I''ve ever considered. 692 Episode 675: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 4) Silurian Pilode was the name of the city. It is a sanctuary for those who worship the sea beast Sirulus as a sacred beast, and it is also a famous place for baked goods. Quality clay is produced from this site, which is also known as the kiln source as mentioned above. Therefore, there are many merchants who come to buy ceramics, dwarves who come to buy clay, and people who come simply to visit sightseeing due to the good landscape. Therefore, there is a certain demand for it as a momentum and commercial area. Sirulus does not exclude other religious forces in particular. No loud words are spoken against ''Kakekame''. In particular, this area tends to be widely seen by other religions, and it is likely that this comes from an environment where spirits and phantom beasts are closer than ancient times. For example, even if one swordsman usually believes in the god of war, when crossing the sea, he becomes Sirulus, and even if he prays to other sea gods, it resembles the feeling that "it is natural that the specialization is different" and is acceptable. In the first place, the North and South continents are "polytheistic". It seems that the Church, which believes only in the sacred God and does not allow other beings to be worshipped as gods, is regarded as a radical being. In particular, this is an opinion from "other religious believers", and since the church itself is the largest religious force on the continent, the idea of "eccentric minorities" may also exist in the case of "polytheism". In any case, this land has prospered to this day as a place of worship in a peaceful land. Due to the circumstances of its establishment, the city itself has become a political and religious union, and the representatives of the city have become representatives of the Order. The current leader is a young man named Rubils, who has just succeeded his predecessor who died of old age. However, since the city itself is always peaceful and the handover is carried out calmly, there is no wave wind in its reign. I like the sound of it. "...... is Rubinus not here again?" "I... I thought maybe you were out of town." "I see....." Monsignor Rubils silenced himself with a frown between his brows. Even if he is competent as the head of the city and a top member of a religious organization, he does not say that "nothing is wrong". Individuals - Sometimes things don''t work if you look at the family situation. He--In the case of Rubils, the poor agreement with my son was a cause of trouble. (My eldest daughter dazzles during the time of worship, which shouldn''t be the case......) She is still a child. Just because you know that, you can''t do anything about it. Rubils is the Patriarch and the top of the city. I mean, very busy. This created many grooves between mother and child. That''s why you can''t get out strong, and on the contrary, you can get too strong in situations where you have to be gentle. (It''s difficult to raise a child......) From the window of the Great Lighthouse, the Catholic priest stared outside. Or perhaps it was just turning a blind eye to reality. Everyone close to me also followed the line of sight. The beautiful and gentle sea that pervades their sight is due to the holy beast that they worship as God. (If you''re going to be a godmother''s daughter, I''d like you to be steadfast...) That''s what my closest friends thought. Rubinus, the daughter of the head of the Order, was already in the position of a "shrine maiden" at a young age. And because of that, there is no reason why you should neglect duty even when you are young. Rubinous, in particular, has [traits] that no one else has --- "Ugh...!?" "Eh...!?" The next moment, the Patriarch and his entourage opened their eyes at the same time. An impossible scene was unfolding. It is a pillar of water rising up to heaven. A beautiful and majestic, retrograde waterfall. I don''t have to argue. It is the miracle of their ''God''. "Damn, idiot...!? It''s been years since the Holy Beast showed me the excitement...!?" "No, more than that, what intention did the Holy Beast have to jet...!?" Both of them were stunned. Silurus'' jets were so rare. What the hell is going on? Or what do you want to tell them...!? Of course, they don''t know. The loose whale in this example has a loose inner surface as well as its appearance, so if you ask for one or two fumes, they will make it normal. "Alright, I''ll gather the protagonists immediately!" We must hold an urgent meeting and immediately go to the Holy Beast! " "Giya, your will...!" The man on the side rushed out. Bishop Rubils was nervous and stared at the rising current. "Fuwa...! The pot made by the master is amazing...!" "Fufu, of course." It''s been ten years since I''ve been on this road! " There was a small child and a harsh-looking old man in the back alley of Silurian Pilode. Although it is one of the city''s leading kilns, it was small in scale and had few people coming and going. The ceramic workshop is splendid in terms of equipment, but as mentioned above, the atmosphere alone already gives a clear sense of "rejection". The entrance is marked with a powerful beating, and there is only the letter "At first glance," and there is no house name. A number of deep and deep wrinkles were engraved between the eyebrows of the old man, and there was a weight that could be understood as having spent a tough life so far. However, [he] ''s expression was bright. That''s because the little ''disciple'' is right in front of you. If anyone here knew him, would it be that Helloff, who is one of the city''s best potters and paranoids, would laugh! ''and must have been stunned. In fact, he-hellof is difficult to handle in the atmosphere, and the difficulty of handling it is such that the dwarf is put to be compared. The old man''s "present only disciple" sees a beautiful and shining pot and his eyes are glittering. "The master''s work is beautiful after all...!" Children send compliments from the bottom of their hearts. There were no lies or deceptions, and Hellof was more nervous about the words "intention" and "ajinomi". He is not only difficult, but he does not make works unless he is in the mood. That''s why this young [disciple] has only seen the master''s work scene so much. "But Master, why did you suddenly build a pot?" The nurse answers the open question. "There''s an old friend in the North Continent." I got a letter from him. I was wondering if you knew an unknown and up-and-coming ceramic artist. " His acquaintance is based in Moon Rain, one of the great powers in the North. The paranoid Helloff had enough aesthetic eyes to admit it, and even this potter''s work was a man who made a mistake without hesitation if there were any shortcomings. There''s no flirtation there. There is only sincerity in pursuing art. Only then did Hellov forgive his anger. A letter with a picture arrived from him. The greeting was also spoken about a horn plate that appeared in the "Aesthetic Society of the Kingdom", an informal organization to which the man belonged. The man had no aesthetic eye, but no painting, so he couldn''t say that the picture in the letter was good for flattery. However, [enthusiasm and curiosity] was conveyed in twelve minutes. At the same time, I was impressed by the square plate. It is unbelievable that those who are able to make "deep" plates are unnamed because of the high degree of completion so far. However, there is also the possibility that the defectors, like Hellof (you), are creating in the shadows. That''s why I want to know about the rudeness. It was written in the letter that the person who thought to have made this plate had no idea. "It''s a pity I can''t show you the real thing. At least if you can use it in" The Photo Machine, "the elves will never put it in the hands of humans. It was true in the letter, and Hellov knew that there was a tremendous invention in the world that would become a "photographic machine". Inspired by them, some of the city''s most famous ceramics artisans created stunning pots. "After all, the master''s pot is the best!" Amazing, amazing...! " The disciple rejoices greatly, but he is a hellof that cannot rejoice honestly. There will be no lies in the words of the child in front of me, but I still think that it will come from the "narrowness of the world". He sees many works, is moved, stores knowledge and hones his sensibilities. True art is what lies ahead. Only then will Hellov be excited. He admits to the eyesight of a friend in the North. According to his friend''s standards, the craftsmanship or artistic sensitivity of the maker of the plate may even surpass his own. (I''d love to meet that potter....) Helloff felt empathy for the fact that he was skilled enough to make his friends roar, but still hadn''t appeared in the world. I also think that if there is such a person in this room now, I might be able to drink unexpectedly delicious alcohol. It was at that time that a loud voice resounded on the back road, which was not crowded. "It''s the Holy Beast!" The sacred beast is jettisoning!? " DDDD!? In his words, the old master and the young disciple unexpectedly looked at each other. 693 Episode 676: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 5) Miu ~ Miu?~ Miu ~ Miu? ~ ?Akiyuuu Well, well, well, let''s put it on the turtle,? huh "Akiyukiu?" It''s floating in the pond ~? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA ~ ~? A crane that walks in front of you, connecting with you and getting along with you, the younger girls and sisters of the Putt family. Fee is in a good mood to sing nursery rhymes in this world. Marimo had something to do with it. Basically, they''re good friends when you''re not with me or your mom. ... ah, remember, I''m in a lot of fights over snacks, toys, stuffed animals, and even the order of play equipment. In any case, the mood of the sisters who go to the sandy beach is very good, as mentioned above. I''m glad to see that these children are happy. In fact, Mom and Abel, as well as the guard, High Elf''s, smile. Fennel has activated his personal camera many times, and even Tine, who is supposed to be real and hardworking, is smiling at the Crane Put Sisters. I''ve known her and my family for a long time, and maybe there''s something I think about growing up with Fee and Marimo. "Fufufu. My children are so cute that they want to sing to me somehow." I wonder if I should sing? Not to mention the songs, Fire Love! " "...... the movement is noisy, so I want you to stop it" Mother who is being burned by her best friend. Mother of a good year is like this, and even if Fee grows up, her lively personality may still be there. "Yes, yes, Master Alto!" Please laugh at Master Alto, too. Since before, you''ve been very satisfied, haven''t you? " The follower who was firing on the camera suddenly turned his attention to me. But I think it''s strange that she''s cloudy. "I should have smiled normally...?" "That''s not right!" Alto-sama''s smile is a kind of adult-side laugh that keeps an eye on children! I don''t like it, please smile more in line with your age. " You don''t have to tell me that. I don''t know what an eight-year-old smile is. But my mother was in such trouble with Fennel-san''s words. I hugged him as if he were leaning on me. "Al-chan has been like that for a long time." As a mother, I wanted you to be even more sticky and sweet! " Mid-twentieth-century adults with puffy cheeks. Well, my mom loves to be spoiled. Lady Lusica Crane put her lips in my ear. Actually, today, right? For Al-chan''s sake, I tried on a swimsuit that boldly attacked your mother! " Why do I have to wear the swimsuit I attacked my real son? It was Abel, her best friend, who frowned at her mother''s words. "...... Lusica should be a little more cautious" Does my teacher know about the swimsuit that my mother brought? However, the mother who was traveling in the Maltese wind whipped her ears at me like this. "Al, can you listen to me?" Abel, it''s terrible! No matter how many micro bikinis I recommended, they didn''t get in touch with me at all! " That''s true. Abel can''t wear that kind of thing. Looking at it, Master turned to Pui as if he hadn''t heard it. - But the white skin is slightly red. It seemed to stir up shame just because I remembered. ... Mom, what exactly did you recommend? Have you noticed my gaze? The teacher scolded me with a beautiful voice and a red face. "... Al, don''t even think about it...!" "No, I didn''t think of anything else..." However, she seemed somewhat proud of her victory and continued to whip her ears. Is that why you need to go out of your way to talk about it? "Fufu, nnh. Thank you, Al. Instead of abandoning the microbikini to Abel, you''re going to wear a dress." Whatever it is, there is no bargaining technique like spraying it first and making a drop point at the desired point. But with me, I am a faithful man of desire. Without changing her expression, she thumbs up to Maman. "... noo!" However, after seeing this, I was scolded again by my master... By the way, we''re moving to a place where there''s a rocky shade for women to change their clothes. So Sisters, Mom and Mr. Fennel change into swimsuits, and Abel wears a white dress. Tine remained in armor to focus on her escort duties. In particular, it uses leather armor instead of metal armor to take into account entering the water. (Is there a need for armor that can be put in water?) ... yes, there was "Fujikori" in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, but I wonder if it can be reproduced here? There are some fantasy plants. Ah, of course, we can also ensure fire resistance. Well, I had leather armor, so I was wondering if I could sell it. My teacher seems to be hesitant to wear a dress while my fantasies are still vague. I promised to wear it, but my embarrassment didn''t seem to go away. "... that dress is short..." I can''t see my knees... my knees...... my knees...... " She''s shaking and trembling. I feel sorry for you, I feel sorry for you, but unfortunately I''m not going to squander this opportunity. "I''m sorry I''m such a terrible disciple..." Niiiiiiing! "Akiyukiyu!" While doing so, my younger sisters, who were supposed to be walking in front of me, turned themselves over like swallows and moved to my left and right. At the time she predicted the movements of her daughters, she was slightly apart. "Nhhh, nhhh! Fei, we''re going to swim! Fee, I want you to get on Sirulus'' back!" Naaaaaaaaah! Marimo-chan, is it a snack or is it? A toddler girl sandwiches me and jumps. He muttered unexpectedly to the sight. "This place is peaceful and nice..." "It''s an island where no one is." If anything, I''ll talk about the continent that you can see over there, but that city, Silurian Peak Road, is also busy, but it''s basically a peaceful place, so unless you come from the "outside", you can stay peaceful and safe. " Mr. Fennel laughed calmly, too. No, but if you both say something like that, it''ll feel like a flag, right? "Wow! That city, phoenix, can you sightsee?" What else is in there besides the lighthouse? " There are elves who hate people, and I came to swim in the first place, so sightseeing is a bit difficult...? In the first place, we''re all Gentiles. Isn''t it evil to stand out? It was Yantine, the escort, who answered his sister''s question. She speaks with a spear in her hand. Silurian Pilode is a religious area, but it is also a city that has flourished in commerce. Therefore, there are quite a lot of human entrances and exits, and even if we are there, we will not be able to see it with such strange eyes." She shakes her head. Given the schedule, it''s better not to go there. For now, I''m planning a day trip. I''ve got an ''extra day'' just in case something happens. "Miuu... I''m so sorry..." Fee is sloppy. But, if it''s ''that too'', you''ll run out of time. The burden of escorting Tine would also increase. Then Fenel, who loved children, suddenly lifted up May Angel. "Lady Felia, let''s think of something new. I don''t have a chance to play with Sacred Beast Sirulus all day, so let''s enjoy it today!" "Nh... nh! Nh... nh! I see...! Fee, you can play with Sirulus...!" The angel regained his radiance. Tine whips her ears at me. The city is known for producing good quality clay. I will buy clay from Fenel later, so please use it when you are in the mood with Feria." I''m sorry you took care of me. But that''s right. Do you get clay in that city? Then Fee will be pleased. Let''s focus on swimming in peace at home. --As I thought, Pretty Charlie turned toward the sea. "... someone is approaching this island" The modest ''memories of the sea'' began to show signs of change. 694 Episode 677: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 6) As Abel pointed out, after a while we saw the approachers. Is that a boat? In that case, the speed was really slow. "That boat is powered by magic stones." It is not equipped with a clear drive engine as seen in the magic history, but it is simply a simple thing that turns the magic power release from the magic stone into thrust. " Mr. Fennel peeks into the distance and explains it to me. Coastal countries, maritime countries, and water capitals are also said to be built with boats equipped with "esemotors". However, it is said that it is almost impossible to install it on a large ship. The reason is simple: the number of magic stones required to move a huge ship and the expenses are too vast to be realistic. So it took the form of a boat, but the magic stone was a product of nature. The shape, output, and magic waveform are not constant. Therefore, as a matter of course, it is not possible to have a safe and reliable orientation, and it is often in the form of ''speed is exhausting but dangerous''. Therefore, when operating [Magic Stone Boat], a good rower is a must. In fact, due to the immaturity of water owners, tragic flood accidents and marine accidents occur in various countries. In particular, "man-made disasters" are not necessarily caused only by rowers. Fluttering means that other riders can easily break the center of gravity when passengers behave themselves. In the past, there have been cases where a couple of nobles caused an overturning accident without asking the head of the boat to stop, and they pressed the responsibility against the side of the boat. Really, it''s no good being an identity society. It''s a boat that''s headed our way now. I didn''t see any serpentine over there. In other words, that helmsman must be doing well enough. And maybe the bandits didn''t do anything extra either... "It''s a child on board..." Yantine, the bodyguard, mumbled. She hasn''t been distracted for a moment since Abel announced the arrival of her approacher. Even if the people on the boat knew that they were children. I can count on you to protect my family. "... that boat is aiming straight for us." I''m sure you''ll come to the island. D D D I''ll hide for a moment. Abel said so and stepped back from the beach. Did you hate extra trouble or just don''t want to meet people? Either way, you''ll be right next to us, and we''ll help you out in case we get into battle. There was a little, and the boat reached the beach. One of the adult men and one of the children came down. (Boy... right?) It''s beautiful, it has long eyelashes, it doesn''t look like a little boyish girl, but it''s totally a boy''s outfit. When it comes to gender uncertainty, I think of handsome men and Noelle Corain, who are masters of swords at a young age, but I don''t think they are more fussy than that girl. I went to the child who came down, but it seems that Yantine was different. And so does Fennel, who is supposed to love children. They are more vigilant when they see the clothes of the man who was also serving as the foreman. When I asked him in a whisper what he meant, he said that the man''s clothes were the law of the land''s religion, Sirulus. When I think of Hora, I think of loose clothes. In fact, the people related to the church that I saw during the "mud incident" were dressed like that, but here by the sea. And since it was warm in the south, I could only think of it as a "refreshing color extra flat", and if it was said that it was a national costume or something, I might have believed it. In the man''s hand, the hammer is gripped instead of turned into a hammer. There are only people from the sea, and weapons seem to be a masterpiece. I felt like I was used to it, and I should have interpreted it as normal combat prowess. However, he doesn''t feel any hostility. Although I''m frowning, I feel like I''m pointing my emotions at something close to "awe". Meanwhile, the boy? shows us as if he''s going to snoop on us. (Is that so...?) When I thought, for some reason, I looked at me and opened my eyes for a moment. And then I looked away in a hurry. (What the hell...?) When I thought it was suspicious, my sister started hugging me. "Boo!" Why are you so upset with May Angel? My doubts were overshadowed by the boy''s voice, who seemed to have regained his mind. "Who are you guys!? What are you doing in Sirulus-sama''s island on your own?!" Well, the reason this island is uninhabited is because they think it''s the territory of that loose whale. From their point of view, do we feel like [annoying people who have entered the Holy Land on their own]? A man in his thirties with a mule scratches his head as he exhales a sigh. "You guys crossed the island on your own without knowing it well...?" Sometimes, that''s the kind of tourist you get. Just to be clear, this is a restricted area. " It''s a journey. Is that the reason why you were pointing this man''s shock at us? However, the boy ate at Mr. Atsudaira, who had a cup of tea. "These guys are suspicious!" You''re an unwelcome invader of the Holy Land! We should pull it up right away! " "No, no, look at these guys'' faces." It''s Taiping music itself, with all of them. It''s not that kind of a bad group, it''s that kind of easy-going family that doesn''t have enough thought. " I can''t deny the word "easy-going family"... However, the boy did not stop. Looks like you''re not wearing plainclothes, but are you still an avid believer or something? "The Holy Beast was exhilarating!" I''m sure he was in trouble because they flirted with him! They must have done whatever they wanted to do to keep the Holy Beast quiet! " I can''t deny it, either. My family wanted to do whatever they wanted with that loose whale. But, the Beast itself didn''t seem to care about that kind of play. Mr. Atsudaira shrugged his shoulders as if he was having trouble with a beauty-shaped boy who was heating up, but what was worse, our family was in a "honesty" match. "Feifu, don''t flirt with Sirulus!" I just wanted you to play with me! " "That''s right! That girl, she''s very kind and good!? And by the way, my children are also very good!" "Aubu...!" At that moment, Mr. Jihei and the boy''s expression changed. The boy looked as if his expression and anger had come together, "See?", and the man looked at me with a deep breath as if he was even more dazed. "What, what? Are you guys really flirting with me?" "Don''t do it!" The crane put family and the women''s management deny it in stereotypes. For moms, it must be a recognition that she was just playing. It would be indignant to be judged as a "prank". However, how does it appear to those who worship that loose whale as a sacred beast? For example, Abel would never mind being touched or called out by others, but his elves would not tolerate disrespect for the [Great Ancestor]. It was really difficult to put down the keys around here. "Kane! Get these guys!" The boy pulls Mr. Juhei''s sleeve. This person is called Mr. Kane. A citizen? However, Mr. Xuhei shook his head. "Oh no, Boy. I''m not a current criminal, and" suspicion "alone suddenly attracts tourists..." Besides, Hore, that holy beast actually feels loose, so maybe she doesn''t care about anything. " Ah. That''s how you recognize that loose whale. But the boy pointed at us in anger. "They''re entering the island on their own!" This is a serious crime! " "That''s also an unwritten law..." We can''t catch people from outside without asking questions, even if we don''t explicitly say so. " This person, Kane, seems to be the type with a wide field of view. It doesn''t look like there''s a lot of blood in vain, or that certain religions are clinging to it and evacuating it. Probably has an excellent sense of mental balance. "That''s why." I''m sorry, but would you like to leave the island? If it''s a safe, scenic place, it''s close to the city, so I''d appreciate it if you could go around there. If you want, I''ll show you. " This person''s suggestion may be reasonable, but I personally can''t take it. Because if it weren''t for this place, Abe would never come out. I can''t see my white dress anymore. No, of course, my family''s safety is paramount without the winds. But as much as that, for me, I was looking forward to the summer appearance of the mighty. I stared at the boy who was letting the enemy''s heart roll, thinking that he was in trouble. I feel like I can stay here if I can do something about this girl... "--Oh!" The boy who had my gaze turned red and turned away for some reason. Your sister''s cheeks were puffy and swollen. 695 Episode 678: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 7) I want to know why the boy in front of me is so angry in this situation. No, if you say ''because you are an enthusiastic believer'', that''s the end. For example, if Fee or Marimo-chan were to use unreasonable violence, I would be confident that I would be relieved in an instant. However, this was just a kang, but from the boy''s attitude, I felt that the reason for "other than faith" was oozing in. Of course, it may be just a thought or a mistake. Because I don''t think you have any such feelings. That''s why I''m seriously staring at the boy. When he notices my gaze, he turns away. "Noooo!" But Sister was furious. She''s trying to guide her gaze towards me by pinching my cheeks from left to right with a tiny tiny pussy. "Nah, I only see fee!" Look at the other kids, that''s it, that''s it! " "No, that''s not what I said..." This kid is a boy in the first place, right? Well, there are examples like the Hewlett Packard Army, including the uniformed ones. Meanwhile, over there. Mr. Atsudaira is stroking the boy''s head. Somehow, you have gentle eyes. Maybe it''s completely a guardian''s slot. "Boy, it''s okay. These guys stink of blood." Above all, it''s Taiping Le. " Yantine and Fenel responded to the word "smell of blood" with a twitch. As an escort, is there something arrowheaded about it? The boy pointed to the spearmaster. But this elf is armed! "In a world like this, who could be armed?" I actually have this one too.... " Mr. Hiratsuki, who makes the bamboo shoots flicker. Tine hasn''t lifted any vigilance against such behavior. This neighborhood must be professional. Male - Mr. Kane must have figured it out. I went on to say this to the boy. "There are two elves." I can''t win. In the first place, it''s impossible to catch them. " This is High Elf. It was both Tine and Fennel who immediately made the corrections. Except for the top Chibi sisters, the elves seem to have a sense of pride or habit in drawing a line between "High Elf" and "Normal Elf". It seems that this kind of reaction is often shown. The man shrugged his shoulders. "High elves, that''s unusual." The Elves are not a rare species to worship, but they are a rarer upper species. - This is no good, Boy. The right to kill is entirely on the other side. " On the other side of the tone, Mr. Kane didn''t show much of a stumbling block. On the contrary, he stared seriously at the two guards. "Oh no, elf-ooh, it''s true that high elfs are aesthetically pleasing." The mother of the dead boy was also a beauty, but she went over it. Eye bliss, eye bliss... " Whether he meant it as a joke or as a serious matter, he worshipped it with his hands. Meanwhile, the elves are often targeted by humans for their beauty. Therefore it is rare for him to say that he rejoices against the platitudes of his hands. I still have a clear eyebrow. However, Juhei-san''s cold gaze blew somewhere. I turned my face to Mother in surprise. "That woman is also, uh, Mr. Beepin, but she''s human, isn''t she?" It''s not a mixture of spirits or fairies, is it? " Fufufu. You''re human, aren''t you? Mom is used to being praised for her appearance, so she doesn''t react much. Unlike High Elves, however, he seems to do the ''happy'' thing. In addition, she is indifferent and curious. Exactly what I call Fee''s mother. This is what my mother did. Maybe something happened on land? It seems that this person was also reacting to the words "blood smell". Well, if you think about it, you''re a troubled person, and it''s natural to worry about the environment of my child. He''s trying to procure the information under the guise of nothing. Mr. Kane seems to have understood the motion of his mother''s heart. I looked at the boy for a moment, and then muttered, "Well, listen." He begins to explain. "--We live in such a remote area, but there is no interaction with other places at all." It sells clay and pottery, and it''s important to exchange information. And just a moment ago..... " This is what Mr. Kane said. A young man named Carson, a priest of the church, came. Their city, Silurian Pillow, won''t complain if they believe in other gods, unless they do something unnecessary. But Priest Carson''s request was a little different. As I said, ''Large bandits are appearing around here. Accurate location information may be submitted or, in some cases, the church''s Holy Knights may undertake annihilation. Instead, I want you to acknowledge the freedom of mission and the construction of the church on Silurian Pilode. " Sirlyan Pilode is a city of religious unity. However, there is a huge difference between "not discriminating against other religions" and "allowing the construction of a missionary bridgehead". Moreover, it is a church that only the holiest gods have to deal with. It is difficult to "coexist" with other religions, and once the church "opens", the city will gradually be eaten up, and it should start happening. So they denied the offer of the church softly, but unequivocally. "Hmm... I''m sorry." "We wanted to get along with you..." In any case, it is not too late to cooperate with each other. If you need anything, please call our church anytime. " Carson said he didn''t feel bad, so he walked out. In the meantime, it seems that a number of merchants on their way to the city have been attacked by a group of bandits. It was a thorough and brutal method of killing. "Even merchants don''t have to move defenselessly." I was always surrounded by my own forces or hired adventurers. It''s a funny story to be killed one way or the other. Unless you think that''s why the army broke down or that some country started the bandits with state certification. And the vigilantes and the temple fighters were tingling. " There, the sacred beast Sirulus gave a joy that he rarely gave. Somehow, when they rushed, there was a family playing on the beach with a pleasant face. "Well, it looks like the bandits aren''t on the side of the city, and the area around the island is peaceful." It just happened that the streets were looted, so it''s possible that they won''t be here anymore. That''s why even the great man who is holding a meeting about the jet will not connect the wild bandits and the holy beast to the stone. " When you said you were too careful, Mr. Fong, you poked at the boy. If you want to know more about this child''s enemy, this is the right time. That''s what I thought. I tried to point the water at Juhei-san. Well then, why did she hit us so hard because of the bandits? "Nh? Ahh... no, in the case of Boy, it''s a little different..." Mm-hmm? Mr. Kane, who was supposed to be rough somewhere, has an unusual and bad tooth cut. Do you have anything? When I thought about it, the boy came out in front of me and pointed his finger. That''s because you guys are working disrespectfully for Sirulus! Nh...? You''re not a fanatic reserve, are you? I don''t have any eyes or feeling of Abu Nai. But before such a boy, our sister stood in the way. "Pointing at people, that''s something you shouldn''t do!" I remember seeing a scene where Fee was pointing his finger at Lady Isabella before, but I can''t say that. Referring to people should be avoided. May Angel continues to say more words. "Fei, I didn''t do anything terrible to Sirulus!" Sirulus, you''re so sweet! She said she likes children! " "You can''t lie!" The boy''s eyes clouded with anger. He stares at Fee with all his hateful eyes. "There''s no way you can talk to the Holy Beast!" "Fee, you''re not lying!" I talked to Sirulus! " That''s right! Not only did I talk to Fei-chan, I also talked to you! "Aubu...!" The crane putts and the women are not lying. On the contrary, he is an ''honest man''. However, if you can believe such an "honesty", it''s another story. (I''ve just heard that it''s rare to be able to talk to a loose whale...) After all, it was a suspicious conversation even with spirits. As expected, the boy called me a liar. Fee is so full of tears in her big face. "Higu... ah, Ughu...!" Niiiiiing...! " My Sister hugged me. As for my brother, I would like to give you an explanation, but I think that this child "amazing" should be kept secret. I''ll stroke your head. Feeling relieved, Fei gradually regained his composure. - That''s when I saw something like smoke coming from the city. "That smoke is a sign of an enemy attack...!" Atsudaira-san murmured with serious eyes. 696 Special Edition/February 14th Scene "Ughhhh!" After finishing the equestrian and spear training in the garden, I returned to the room, and the damn elf of the Chamber of Commerce was waiting for me while lying down. She is not wearing a trade union uniform and instead wears something that looks like a T-shirt. Close to plain, you can only see the letter "big tits" on the chest. Needless to say, her figure is only spread across the plains. Even though I met a colleague, Dr. Yantine''s gaze, who came back with me, was cold. It was as cold as the rubbish on the roadside. I don''t even say hello. On the contrary, until you pay such attention to me. "...... Master Alto, don''t make eye contact." It was completely suspicious. What do we do? Do you think I should go through with it? "But if I leave it alone, that''s it, and I feel like I''m going to get jumpy until later..." "Altogether, boy, you don''t have to listen to this horse''s tail elf shit, do you?" No, I think it''s definitely Miss who chirps shit. I brought you a delicious, delicious story. Ughh...... This is definitely no good. After all, it was stable through. "Tine, can you teach me how to massage horses next time?" Of course, Tarica and Dolica will be delighted. Fenel knows, but other animals have horns and horses, and I have a long day. It''s not a mistake to learn how to heal horses with the possibility of long journeys and forcible armies in mind. You can also take care of it, and it''s the first time you''ve finished equestrian work. That''s why your knowledge is so important. "Good manners, you guys." I love breeding people, but I don''t like being taken lightly by people. What is its giantism. The big tits T-shirt wearer stood up and came right in front of us. This is a flow we can''t get through. What do you mean, it smells like alcohol!? "... what are you dressed like?" Is there any reason why it''s not the uniform of the Chamber of Commerce? " I can''t help but turn on the water. Then Mis said, "Oh, is this it?" And she gently pulled T (tea) against the giant. It was only defenseless. I want you to be a little bit ashamed. "Actually, yesterday, I was drunk and slept in my uniform." I was sleeping late at night and my uniform was being washed, so I''m just wearing my personal clothes. This is my clothes, isn''t it? It''s amazing. Not a punishment game or something? Yantine looks at her like a blizzard. "Unbelievably, Senpai Meiss, you''ve come to work in this outfit. It''s a seed of laughter. In the first place, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce has sporadically told me not to go for a drink in uniform. D D It''s the shameless side of the High Elves. I''m so ashamed of you." Tine''s gaze was one of [contempt]. But the no-go elves didn''t move. I returned it to the spearmaster. "Isn''t it embarrassing to come in a yorey uniform?" Even though I don''t have a uniform, my company spirit, which has come to work with vigour, is a feat that can be rewarded. Come on, praise me, you fools. " ... why do I have to deal with this (...) after I''m tired of training? Did I do something wrong? And today''s Valentine''s Day. It''s supposed to be a happy day, isn''t it? Actually, as of today, I''m all alone. No, I''m sorry to bother Tine, who has been training with me. So, how are the sunshine that is always around me? "Oooh-san! Feh, pig! I want to make a pig this time!" "Aiki!" "Fufufufu...! Well then, let''s give it a try." I can hear a funny laugh from over there. The women of the Crane Put family are all friendly and trying to create Valentine''s Chocolate. Of course, I, the subject of the gift, was "prohibited from entering and exiting" until it was completed. Sounds like fun! "Fufu... it seems that you are hubbubbed in the home, right?" Wow! "So, how about you go out with me to get rid of the depression?" "No, what the hell is chocolate..." Then Tine, with her dazed face, whipped her ears at me. You know, Alto, when it comes to Christmas and Valentine''s Day, it starts to sound stupid, like the nuisance group. ... the Tengu group. I miss them. So, what''s with that unwieldy army? In fact, it''s like a group of people robbing chocolate from a love couple or a woman before giving it as a gift. It''s all over the capital." In other words, they''re hunting for chocolate. Huh? Chocolate picking? Well then, the chocolate is... As you can imagine, it''s time to roll up the chocolate from the Tengu group. So, chocolate hunting. Why would you want to do that? Tsubaki Nyuta bent his thin chest all the time. "Of course, to get the chocolate back into the hands of the pathetic victims." What do you think, noble purpose? You want to worship me, don''t you? Ah, how do you feel, please? " Yes, it''s definitely not good intentions. Dr. Yantine''s cold eyes are also telling me that my guess is correct. Tine whispers. "... Senpai Meiss was recruiting [each other] in the Chamber of Commerce and was failing." The motive, it seems, is an honorarium for recapture. " Yep. I don''t like things that want to share my destiny with this kind of thing. And the chairman of the chamber of commerce was furious at the damn elves who were doing stupid things while they were busy in the Valentine''s Day commercial battle. Mith is said to have been struck out in the blink of an eye. "I wonder where you''ve been hiding, but I can''t believe you''re coming here..." Mr. Ponytail is holding his head. Maybe this year, the three executives of the Chamber of Commerce will deliver Valentine''s Day chocolates to my house, so I''ll make whatever I want. What are you really thinking? "Kuku...... That''s where you are." What''s your name? Why, me? Tine let out a big sigh as she tilted her neck. It seems that Senpai Meiss is planning to distract or distract Alt-sama by involving him. No, that''s right, isn''t it? The Valentine I want is a modest but heartwarming family interaction. I don''t want it to be a gag manga or a comedy. "It''s all right, Master Alto." I''ll let the Chamber know as soon as I can. " "I was going to tip you off!?" Until then, the damn elf, who had plenty of room, raised a voice similar to a scream. It seems that Sholsina''s cramping against Misi is unforgiving without any jokes, so I can see how frightened she is. Even our sister can be really frightened of her. After all, it seems that the scolding of the opponent is something that will seduce fear. Miss shudders at her younger colleagues. "Yantine......! I''m so sorry I forgot to give you my eyes!?" "Yes, I am trying to repay your gratitude because I am forced to skip and escape every day." I guess so, Senpai Meiss. Recently, Fennel has been too busy to rub off, so please stop increasing her work. " Fenel-san, sometimes you come to fool me and Marimo with a twilight expression... "As a former war dead person, you know very well that she is on the brink of death..." When I thought about it, my gaze turned towards me this time. Looks like we''ve changed the target. "I don''t like it..." "Alto boy, what about you!? If you go down to my army, the sake pond meatwood will remain as you wish!?" You shouldn''t recommend such things to children. I guess so. Even if I were an [Ambitious], I don''t think it would be very nice to be on Miss''s side and be glorified. You thought I didn''t react well. Taiyu changed the "negotiation material" with a big tongue. Somehow, he scratched his hair on the side of his head with his fingers, and moved his long ears, twitching and twitching. "Fufu, Alto boy. Isn''t this irresistible to you?" If a big tits lover is shaken right in front of you, it''s unbearable, isn''t it? It''s like an attitude. I don''t like it. It''s like I''m some kind of perverted fellow called "Ear Mania". What are you going to do if Yantine misunderstands you as a pervert? What I don''t like more than that is that I think I''d eat anything with an elf ear. I''m not kidding. This Alto Crane Putt, the first Elf ear of his life, depends on Abel and his heart. There is no other option. I''m ear-to-ear. It''s definitely not an "ear bitch", so it''s not an "ear affair". (But if this had been Henriette-san''s ear, it would have been close...) It''s so beautiful, Mr. Henriette''s long ears. That''s really pretty. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I However, it merely states the general theory that it is beautiful in objective terms. The horns don''t reach Mith''s ears. I can''t reach it. Close your pupils and count the prime numbers. Ordinary mind, ordinary mind... "Ah, Alto-sama...? What are you doing all of a sudden...?" For some reason, Tine''s voice sounds like a donkey, but I''m not crazy, am I? Meanwhile, the bad-ass elves must have figured out that ear-piercing attacks didn''t work on me. More and more, he looked repulsive. "Alt boy, no matter what, you''re not going to hit me?" Thru. Don''t mate during surgery. "Tine, let the Chamber know." I understand. When she chose not to fight, Miss suddenly returned to her heels. "I remembered the urgent need. For today, I''m going to miss it. Apparently, he had a plan to escape before the chairman of the chamber of commerce arrived. But at that moment, a voice called "Mugi." It belonged to the no-good elf who was just about to leave. "... you arrived early, didn''t you?" It was Yantine who muttered. At the end of her gaze, there was a figure of Meiss, who was now holed up in an iron claw. "Ah, ahhhhhh...!" The T-shirt elves are both jittery. It is, of course, Chairman Sholsina who is hanging a drunkenness with an iron claw in one hand. Hmph! When the chairman put his strength into it, Misi''s head, which was already mushy, said, "Awesome! ''The sound echoed. The drunk elf stood still with its arms dangling. The chairman of the chamber of commerce throws Hira employees on the floor. That''s exactly what a jellyfish was supposed to be on land, and Miss clung to the floor in an unnatural posture. Hello, Al-kun. I''m sorry to bother you, Master Alto. From behind came the vice president and the director of the Chamber of Commerce. This year we are also stepping on the top three. Is your work going to be okay? I guess it''s my fault that I haven''t lost my company spirit yet. In any case, the three heads of the Chamber of Commerce do not want to see the figure of their colleagues lying on the ground. It''s as if you''re not even aware of what''s out there. D D Even with this, you will understand how Miss is treated in the workplace. ... I guess I deserved it. The leader of the glasses, who has rectified the bad employee, asks him as a sidekick while pretending to be calm. "Eh, which way is Abel-sama...!?" "It''s the attic. I got a letter from inside me." From the [Libra] ancestor!? The chairman of the chamber of commerce has his eyes wide open as to whether it is a serious matter, but he usually receives a letter at the level of "Please give me the fruit". The chairman of the chamber of commerce is also worried that it would be disrespectful to visit the Mighty Character, perhaps because he knows of the inconvenience of people coming during the approval of important documents. "No, it''s okay." Since before, Fee and her mother have been rushing into the attic. " My teacher is also involved in making chocolate. Every time she passes in front of me, your sister asks me for it. "Oh, is that so?" Does it bother you to come out in front of you...? Then, as a high elf, I will greet the great one...! - Yantine, I need you to lead. " What''s the problem? Say hello, or in this case, you came to see Abe. President Sholcina quickly headed to the attic accompanied by a spearmaster. The next thing that came before me was a follower with a sense of accumulated work stress. "Alto-sama, Alto-sama!" The Noirs are in the kitchen!? " "That''s right..." "Now, this Fennel will help you!" This is me, but I think I can be of some help! The director enters the kitchen while singing a song. "Oh, I can make memories with the children of the Crane Putt family!" It''s floating when I say something like that. Well, I''d appreciate it if someone could respond to any unexpected accidents, so I''m glad to hear that. Please heal me thoroughly. Me and Henriette are the only ones left here. For once, the uncharted corpses were rolling. As usual, the Vice Chairman has a soft smile on his face. "Al-kun, there''s a little bit of alcoholic smell here, so why don''t you change the place?" Huh? Ah, yes. So she took me to the next room. Mr. Henriette put her arms behind her and looked back. This person looks like a junior high school girl, so this kind of technique also suits you. It''s unusual to be alone with Al-kun like this, isn''t it? I mean, it''s the first time I''ve been bad at it. There''s always someone beside me. Fufufu, now I have Al-kun''s cheek all to myself I laugh and squeeze it with my beautiful white fingers. You don''t see much of Al-kun, do you? "You correspond quite often, though..." Thanks to that, we''ve been able to find out about Al-kun in a fragmented way lately. "I''m scared..." Because this person is usually smart, I''m not a genius, but a sorry guy would have found out long ago... She came next to him with a soft laugh. Mr. Henriette, it smells really good. Also, my ears are beautiful. I''m an ear beauty. Al-kun, please play with me once in a while? I''m going to act a little daunted and pull my sleeve a little bit. No, you don''t mind if I play with you separately, do you? The vice chairman must be busy, and sometimes it''s difficult for me to easily go outside. Is it a good thing to nod like that? I don''t intend to remind you of the date and time, so please nod casually. She says that as if she saw through our breasts. Okay, here you go. It''s getting sticky. (I mean, do you just want a pledge?) There was no reason to say no, so I nodded. "Fufufu... I did it." Whispering, tiny guts pose. Ms. Henriette is always calm, but she also does this kind of childish trick. The Vice Chairman narrows his eyes as he looks at me. "Al-kun, we have an undetermined date for our outing, but there are some events with fixed dates and times, right? D D I mean, it''s today. Today. That is, Valentine''s Day. Of course, I received it from this guy last year, but-- "I''ll give it to you now." Being with other people may make it harder to convey your feelings. I was presented with a small wrapping sheet. I wonder if this is the way to bring the small box. "Al will get a lot of chocolates, and he will eat all of them lawfully, so I made it a little smaller. But don''t worry, I''m not losing my hand." The vice president with one eye closed. I mean, it looks like it''s handmade. "Thank you, I''m glad." Yes. She stares into my eyes as she answers. "Ah, um, Henriette-san...?" With a smile, she still peeked straight into the back of her eyes. Al-kun, I''m quite greedy. And you say that? "I was just as happy that Al-kun would be as happy with my chocolate as he was when he gave it to his great-great-grandfather." "---..." What should I say? Normally, I have trouble reacting. Chocolate from Abel is the happiest thing I''ve ever done. Henriette laughed elegantly, putting her hand around her mouth, trying to figure out how to answer. "Fufufu. It''s not something that Al-kun cares about, is it?" That''s my challenge. "Is it a challenge?" "Yes, it''s a challenge, so please enjoy Valentine''s Day without worrying about Al, as I told you." With a soft expression, she clung to her cheek. I''m silent, too. She was silent, too. The interior was surrounded by silence. "Oh, my God, Chairman of the Chamber of Commerce!" Senpai, there''s no skeleton! " "I can''t believe I''m still alive!? Kuuu...!" Did you manage to escape in a mimicry...! " I thought I heard the voice of the high elves in the Chamber of Commerce... "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii You can also hear your sister crying. Let''s go back, Al-kun. "Yes, let''s do that." Me and the vice chairman head for the noisy neighborhood. Along the way, I remember the words I just said. (The chocolate from Abel......) I apologize to Mr. Henriette. I would be most pleased today with the gift from that silent elf. 697 Episode 679: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 8) Wolf smoke. Wolf smoke rises from the city. After watching it for a moment, Motohira-san turned to us immediately. "I have a favor to ask of you." Will you hold on to him for a moment? " Apparently, he decided to go to the city on his own. It is also a choice to leave this boy here. "Kane!?" "It''s okay, boy. Trust me." These guys are stronger than me, and they don''t look like villains. I can''t take you to a dangerous place, so it''s best if you stay here. " "No! I... I''m coming back too!" You can''t abandon everyone! " No good, boy. Even if you come with me, you''ll only be able to do it with your hands and feet. Atsuhira-san turned around again with a sharp cut. "I know many times that I can''t ask people I''ve never met to do this. But the situation is exactly as I said it would be. I''ll pick you up right away, so I want you to stay with me." Based on Mr. Kane''s words, the two high elves looked at each other. Talking like this with an inaudible whisper. "- What do you think, Yantine?" "If you think about the protection and return of the Crane Put family, it would be best to refuse..." Tine''s "return" meant, of course, traveling through the "gate". If there was a third party, it would be a judgment that it would be impossible to go there in the unlikely event. The Gate is a complete overtechnology. If it is known that such a thing is nearby, there will definitely be a frenzy around it. At the very least, it would be inevitable to be placed under the control of the city. Now, do you honestly reveal the existence of the Arch Elves, how to activate the Gate, and the ability to move around with it? I can''t do that. If we do that, the Elves will undoubtedly be able to keep an eye on the humans. And with each event, it will become a story of giving us the right to use and ownership of the [gate]. That''s why we must hide them. So, you''re going to cut her off? To the extent that they can instantly make a decision, these two are neither ruthless nor reluctant. In addition, if you''re just a bandit, you''ll have enough combat ability to do ten or twenty things without any problems. In other words, there is also the prospect that if you take on the risk of seeing this boy here, you won''t take the risk. In Yantine''s words, "I think it''s best to say no...", it seems that the situation around there is oozing. --I wonder if it''s okay? It was my mother who threw a stone at the situation. My mother is staring at the boy with her soft eyes. This guy likes kids, too. Even Cyril''s nursery was happy to take care of you. Mother says. "Ce... kon, I''ve seen the smoke of the raid in my hometown, but that''s probably not the type of news I got so stuck with." It seems that her mother judged the smoke from her own experience. Ask Atsudaira-san like that. He nodded immediately. "Oh, that''s just a sign of the raid, not a signal when it''s ''really bad''." But that doesn''t mean you don''t have to be vigilant. The enemy may be unexpectedly strong, or the numbers may be high. Rather, considering the "grateful advice" from that (...) church abbot, the option of not being vigilant is even unreasonable. That''s why I want to leave you here. " In his words, Hielphus looked at him. I whispered something again. This time, it''s a tiny voice than before. If I''m around, I can''t hear you. Eventually, Yantine told Ms. Zhuhei with a serious expression. She''s our guardian, she says'' good '', so you can take it. "Oh, is that a help--" But Pretty and High Elf''s Lady Knight blocks out Mr. Kane''s words. "That''s only to the extent that we can fully protect our family." I don''t want to mislead you, so let''s be clear, but your child and your family. If you hang it on the scale, I''ll just say, "I won''t hesitate." It was, in a sense, an inexorable declaration. However, Atsudaira-san nodded with a smile. "--Oh, you guys, you''re really good." He put a pom pom and a palm on the boy''s head. "Boy, these are the good guys." Stay with me. " "But..." "It''s all right, you and the city." Don''t worry about him, you guys can play with him. D D Fong, you don''t have many friends, do you? "Na...!?" The boy''s face turned bright red when he was poked into void. Mr. Kane rushed out at that moment, waving his hand with a smile. I''ll pick you up right away. Don''t think too hard. That''s where Boy laughs funny!" His legs are fast. I quickly lost sight of him. Was he in a hurry on the other side of the word? It''s a pleasant person to be human, isn''t it? The High Elf Knightess murmured with a lifelike expression. "...... Loof" That''s what the boy called himself. His eyes fell down and he spoke only his name in a bad way. Well then, Rolf-chan! Mother snaps her bread and palms. At the very least, you should call him "Kun Gai". It is only natural that he seems uncomfortable - in a sense. Until just now, it was hostility, and I was bumping into it. If this was around the misunderstanding of the bad elf, it might not be bad or paralyzing to say, "Well, thank you very much", but unlike her, this boy seems to be equipped with the common sense of "knowing the shame". Loveboy saw Fee hugging me. Since you clashed with my sister the most, is it natural for you to be concerned? But so am I. And my mom isn''t actually worried about the neighborhood either. The reason is simple, because Fee is a good girl. If it is a little faint, it should be poured into the water. "Come on, Fee. Let''s play with Rolf." "...... Miuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu You still feeling a little wary? It looks like Marimo is hugging me and looking at him from the shadows. "Aubu....." He said that, but he didn''t have a steep expression. Or it''s failing. Then, Komu Gong''s mother came forward in a slurp, bent down a little, and looked at Roff. "Ufufu ~...... Once again, hello. My name is Lusica, and I''m the mother of these children." "... Mother," The boy muttered a little lonely. Did you just say that Motohira-san''s mother is dead? Mom narrowed her eyes for a moment and then nodded softly. "Yeah. These kids, Mom. You have a father, don''t you, Rolf-chan?" "Um, um, yeah..." If I told her it was the opposite, would she be sad? "But no, we and Mr. Stephanus don''t have any interaction at all..." Mother turned behind us and pushed us forward. Rolf-chan, would you be happy to get along with my kids? Oops. This is a signal to walk up from our side, right? I, their brother, have to take the initiative to keep them company. "It''s called Alto." Nice to meet you, right? Special sales, smile. There was nothing to praise in my previous life, but I might say that it was only good that I had acquired the skill of selling flirts naturally. It can be used at the reincarnation destination in this way. "---!" The boy then turned red and turned away. What is it? Are you the type who doesn''t like to look people in the eye and talk? "Boo!" And for some reason, my sister was furious. I''m hugging you. In imitation, Marimo-chan is also giggling. "Ufufu...... My kids are close, aren''t they? That''s why I''d be glad if you could get along with me, too." "Um, yeah..." You smile and push hard, Mother. Roff boy nodded to this too. Let''s take the current and I''ll fold it up. Well then, we''re friends now, aren''t we? I try to shake my hand. If it was a girl, I wouldn''t mind, but if it was the same sex, I wouldn''t mind. HYAAAH! And yet the boy jumped up with a cute voice. 698 Episode 680: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part IX) Priest Carson Oh, Holy Knight Belian, are you back? A residential area a few kilometres away from Silurian Pi Road. There is a temporary curtain house for the church forces. Carson, who was sitting at a simple desk and staring at the drawings, cuts a mark on the man who came in. A young man with a tidy face - Belian instantly cut back the mark. Both appear to be movements that I have been accustomed to doing for many years, and there is no stagnation. The man who was talking to Carson was a church knight. Among them, he was the top ranking figure in the rank of [Holy Knight]. To be a knight in a common country requires strength and personality, both of which are necessary. In fact, "personality" is abandoned, and "family character" is entirely valued. However, in the case of church forces, "equality with God" is a prerequisite, so "faith" rather than "personality and family character" is valued. Don''t you have to pay attention to ''personality''? It seems that the reasoning that ''there is no wicked person who believes in the only and absolute Lord'' is often applied to this question. Knight Belian was a particularly strong-minded, rigorous and honest man among the Holy Knights. If there was an Alto Crane Put here, Oh, I mean, are you a fanatic? "But I thought about it." Even from Carson''s point of view, his strength and faith seemed reliable, but he said, "Is it a little dangerous? It is also true that there are times when it is thought. Carson is an ascendant ambitious man. In other words, to some extent, they are sensitive to the interests of this world. It is a person who is able to reconcile with reality without taking anything back. Judging from that Carson, [too serious] Belian was a bit difficult to handle. In any case, this Belian is a person of "faith" to the extent that he has slaughtered on the spot the bishop who put his hand on the meal by forgetting "prayer to God" at a certain dinner in the cathedral. At that time, there was an opinion that "I have done too much" for his actions, but as much as that, there was also a lot of praise for "well done". You can say that this is the religion of religion. Because of these circumstances, when I heard that Holy Knight Belian had been chosen as a partner for the accomplishment of the mission that he had ordained this time, Priest Carson put a label "Handling Precautions" on his heart. Now, where did the faithful holy knight go? It was about "I went to see the bandits and the temple warriors of Sylrian Pilode." Specifically, they sent the "first bullet" of the outlaws to the city to observe its appearance. After all, Sirulus is definitely more likely to be hostile. "So, how was it? How was the battle?" It''s bypassed, isn''t it? Belian says, seemingly uninterestingly. His face seemed to be oozing with discomfort, and Carson sniffed at him, who was long enough to get along with people. And you say that? "The priesthood is the way it is. D D Some cities are the blowers of vice and vice that disobey the glory of the Lord. If so, it''s important to treat it with care. I don''t think it''s necessary to tamper with the measures." A sharp gaze reached the priest. If you make a mistake in your choice of words, it is a sign that you may be slaughtered even now. Carson replied to the young Paladin with a smile on his face. "I and Lord Belian have different roles." What is a role? "Your sacraments are the punishment of evil men who defy the Lord." On the other hand, I know that it is my own way to bring the Lord''s prestige to the periphery. " The Holy Knight is still staring. The priest continues. "What do you mean, delivering the glory of the Lord?" That is, to acquire a new servant of God. People are the wrong creatures. Even if you are now confused by evil, you may be reborn as a devout believer after hearing the gospel. As a servant of the Lord, I do not want to lose that opportunity. "Hmm... you mean to give the pagans who have already gone astray a chance to make amends?" --Generous, isn''t it? " I felt a little spiky in the way of generosity. But Carson continued to pretend to be unaware of it. There''s another advantage to using bandits. It''s a separation between the Sirulus and the rest." The priest explains. Silurian Peak Road is not just a religious area, it is also a city with trades. Many people come to buy clay and pottery. Meanwhile, the immediate goal is the destruction of Sirulus. In other words, it is said that it is not necessary at this time to have "guests" who are not pagans living in his land. But what if we go on with the annihilation? Perhaps they will give birth to many witnesses, and in some cases they will be misunderstood, such as bandits and the church being a guru. That is the equivalent of anointing mud in the name of the great Lord. It''s not very acceptable. So you''re aiming to wipe out the city itself? This is also difficult. The more people there are, the better chance we have of escaping. So what do we do? That''s where the heinous bandits come in. What if the bandits are rampant and staying in the city is dangerous? They should leave the area temporarily, evacuate, and see how they are doing. In other words, "blank" is born. Things can happen there. Even if a pile of mortal bodies were found later, it was the result of a thief who had already left... "...... hmmm" Belian nodded faintly to Carson''s words. "We should certainly rule out even the slightest possibility of scratching the name of the Great Lord." Very well, if that is the case, then we shall follow the judgment of the High Priest. I hope you understand. D D So, I''ll ask you again, how was the battle? There''s nothing wrong with that. The Holy Knight had a sharp cut. "There were some people who used it, but it''s probably not much different from the adventurers who went everywhere." If so, it would be easy to slaughter the devils. The purpose of the bandit''s "First Bullet" is to teach the people of the city who are coming to the trade that the threat is imminent, and to make the assailant contend with the temple warrior and see its power. The assumption is that they will be defeated, so they are a real band of bandits. They were encouraged to attack by spreading falsehoods that [now is the aim]. The thieves weren''t kicking their hands like that, so they were easily scattered. "The bandits are evil." I don''t care what happens-- " Carson said to the Paladin who murmured that they were pathetic and unreliable. No, those discarded pawns helped me out of hope. Huh? What the hell is that supposed to mean? Yes, I''ve just received information from a detective who has already hid him in the city. In other words, they know where the pagans'' emergency shelters are. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii "Nghh! Nghh!" "Yes, yes, I''m coming ~" In front of Roff, children about the same age are playing with a smile. They run on pure white beaches, pouring water on each other, and are in full swing. "Ahhn, everyone, let your mother in too!" "Me, me too...!" Two large adults joined, and the only one who seriously looked around was the high elf of the spear with a cold atmosphere like a blade. (Why are you so cerebral...) Rolf wonders. Even though they are not local, they are too relieved that there is a raid just across the sea. Will this guard''s high elves be stronger than that? (To the extent that Kane says he''s stronger than himself...?) I''m sure it''s stronger than being a high elf, but isn''t that family just Taiping Le? It''s the first time I''ve met you, but Roff doesn''t think so. Thinking vaguely, a woman named Lusica waved her hand. "Rolf-chan, let''s come over here and play together ~?" The city where I was born and raised is under attack, but I can''t be in that mood. Of course, I know it''s okay. The smoke from the city hasn''t turned into a sign of great danger, and above all, Kane is strong. You can''t lose like a rat. However, it''s not the same as "I''m cerebral heavenly curious." (I wonder if I can stay with these people...!) Rolf, alone, got angry. These folks don''t break into the island on their own, and they don''t break down. Besides, you can talk to the great sacred beast, and you can throw up even the lies of the pastor. There was no way I could have a good impression of it. I didn''t have it, but... Unintentionally, you stare. The figure of the boy hugged from the left and right by the two toddlers. "............" I turned away unexpectedly, even though no one saw me. For Roff, his appearance was very prickly (...). Because I felt my gaze. The boy turned towards us. Roff''s chest, which was supposed to be grumpy, felt a faint buzz. 699 Episode 681: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 10) The story goes back a little. Specifically, at a time when he was having a discussion with religious cadres about the whimsical outburst of loose whales worshipped by Patriarch Lubils as sacred beasts. "It''s unusual for the Holy Beast to get excited!" What is this all about!? " Isn''t that about arrowheads and a breakdown of something? Or maybe there was something wrong with the Holy Beast! They hook up their foreheads and discuss the "reason for the venting" with a serious face, but in fact, the whale with the same loose character as the appearance only responded to the request of some children. By the way, the vent itself is offshore, but sometimes they just don''t know it. Haha, Shrine Princess!? The Shrine Princess is here, so if you''re our proud Shrine Princess, let''s make sure you understand the true meaning of the Holy Beast Sirulus! "As usual, my daughter is out of town." "To that bigot?" When this happens.... " One of the executives murmured a slight spiky tone. It was because of a problem with the character and behavior of Rubinus, the Patriarch''s daughter. She has the peculiar ability to give away her mother. It is the ability to let the sacred beast Sirulus pass through the mind when the mind is concentrated to the extreme. Until the conversation was difficult, but at that time, I could feel the [heart] of the holy beast at that moment. It was a broken standard ability. That is how she and her mother came close to Sirulus'' ''heart''. This precious ability should be used now, and above all, it was the false feeling of the church executives that "Shrine Princess" should understand her position and qualities and behave accordingly. However, the shrine princess herself is not very enthusiastic about religious activities, but on the contrary, she has been immersed in the old man''s house in the city, known as a stubborn person, and recently she has only been engaged in pottery training. What''s worse, he doesn''t dress like a girl at all. Rubinus was not the only one to take over from his mother. The beautiful appearance that everyone looks back on is also important. However, the shrine maiden princess was not dressed as a shrine maiden, and she was not interested in dressing like a girl. On the contrary, it looks like a city boy and leaves this temple. It would be natural to worry about whether Sirulus would be ok in the future. One of the executives opened his mouth. "The city is getting noisy due to the excitement of the Holy Beast." Is the Shrine Princess safe? " "That won''t be a problem." The shrine maiden princess was always attached to that man. The city''s greatest temple warrior. " "Hmm, that rowboat." That man, too, is a problem. Even though I am in a position to serve the Shrine Princess, I am letting go of her actions! Yesterday, I told Princess Sakujitsu that I was kidding if I could introduce the city''s children as friends! The precious treasure of the Order with its noble bloodline that can connect the sacred beast to the heart, could not be matched by the bastards..... " Bishop Rubils was silently listening to the words of his companions. I don''t know about their dissatisfaction, but I don''t think it''s something to force on my daughter. Is this girl going to let you spend a lot of time free? It is the wish of the late wife. He loved his spouse, and the words she wrote were always right. That''s why you can''t strongly restrain that behavior. On the other hand, since there is also a position as the Lord of the Order, it is impossible not to say anything. Touching the fold, he uttered a small word. As a result, my father and daughter lacked rapport. My daughter is getting closer and closer to the temple, and I''m going to go down to the city and do something else. (Will this problem come to an end...?) Monsignor Rubils forgot about my daughter even for a moment. D D It was at that time that there was a disturbance from another direction. The smoke of the enemy attack is rising! Sentinel temple warriors rushed in. They get up. But I quickly regained my composure. Because the scale of the enemy was known to be small due to the smoke situation. "Thirty or so bandits are approaching..." "Are they stupid?" With only thirty people, even an ordinary city won''t fall... "Not to mention the fact that we are known for our sophisticated temple warriors, and we are unaware of this holy place. It''s probably because you''re a fool that you''re a bandit. hahaha, hahaha, a light laughter echoed. "No, it''s premature to decide that." In the relaxed air, Ruby shakes his head. He remembers the words of Carson, the priest of the church, the frivolous man who visited the city a little while ago. I have information that a powerful thief is wandering near the city. In fact, some merchants who had hired adventurers had also lost their lives. We cannot conclude that it is good to be cautious. "Sometimes just in case. In addition, the number of thirty people is not independent, and the possibility that the main body is interlocked must also be considered. The children of the city should be moved to a shelter and intercepted in a safe and secure manner. The religious leaders looked at each other, but they did not have to object, so they obeyed the words of the Patriarch. The battle itself was as easy as it was dazzling. The city was well defended, the temple fighters were strong, and the bandits weak. Still, the Cyrillic Pillard side was able to win without any casualties, thanks to the power of someone who rushed from the middle. As he pushed in from the flanks of the two factions in conflict, he immediately knocked out five enemies, and when he saw it, he intercepted the allies who had begun to advance, capturing the bandits and driving them into defeat. The captured bandit said to himself, drawing his face away from fear. "I, I just heard rumors that this city is rattling with defenses, so I attacked it...!" If I knew it was such a lewd move, I wouldn''t have put my hand in it...! " "Don''t lie to me like that!" Even if you''re amateurs in battle, you''ll know at a glance that the city''s walls are solid! " "Oh, that''s just a fake, we were attacked by another band of bandits, and it''s already worn out...!" "Are you still going to say it?!" Come on, Yota, let''s hear the rest of the story in jail! " The raiders are pulled together, whispering. Another man, defending the city, put his palm on the shoulder of a man with a mule gazing at the situation. "Oh, you''re tired." Thank you for joining the fight. Thanks to you, there weren''t even any injuries, not even the dead. "Nh...? Oh, that''s good, but..." A man with a toothpick has bad teeth. Usually a more stubborn person, the guardian tilted his head. Is something wrong? Sometimes there are bandits who have formed a horde, so I don''t think you care." "No, I don''t care about being attacked." I was thinking about the "motive" they were talking about..... " "What''s the motive? Are you talking about Yuta?" It''s only natural for a cannibal to say something he doesn''t understand. Even if I caught Kozo Mud in the market, there would be no point in thinking that the idiots were foolish because they would say, "I didn''t do it" or "It was a mistake". " The man at the gate shrugged his shoulders. However, the man in the hole did not laugh. "--Maybe there''s someone who burned them now." "Come on. Do you believe those assholes?" Is there any basis for this? " "No, there is no clear basis. However, it''s also true that there are [powerful thieves] around this city who are unknown. It''s a little caught up there." "There''s nothing you can do about getting caught up in it." If you apply to raise the alert level of the city, you won''t get through. "Well, I guess... if I''m just saying the wrong thing, as you said, that would be the most peaceful thing to do." It must be because the man in the bowel made such a sharp cut. The doorman seemed to think that this story was settled. I looked around. What happened to your daughter? You''ll always be around, won''t you?" "Oh, it''s you. If it''s you, I''ll leave it with someone else." "Hellof''s old man." --That old man, his strength is strong... "If it''s that hard, it won''t be as late as a bandit, and it''ll be safe there." "No, someone else." And by the way, it seems safer than being around me or you. " "Haha!? What is that?" Who is it? Who is it? " "There were people who were much stronger than me." Even this guy -- yes, if he''s not good enough, I might lose to just as many kids as he is. " "Hahaha, you''re stronger than you?" Nice joke! " The man at the gate walked away, clapping the shoulders of an acquaintance. The man in the pigeon stood up as if to think about it. 700 Episode 682: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 11) Loof boy''s expression was faintly soft only after a new lupus smoke rose from the city. It''s a different kind of smoke from the one just now, according to my mother, Cyril''s "repulsive news". Even from the appearance of the boy in front of me, I can see that Mother is right. However, the time from the "news of the attack" to the "news of the repulsion" was quite short. In this case, the settlement was quick, which means that it is okay to think that there is almost no damage. "Because Kane is strong..." The expression on the boy''s face muttered like he was talking to himself proudly, and it was told that he trusted Mr. Atsudaira-san so much. Mom seemed to see him like that and thought it was a chance now. I turned around behind Roff and pushed my back. Now, did you play with us too, Roff? Eh... but, I-I- After seeing somehow the clothes he was wearing, he let my sisters run their eyes. It''s like I''m comparing what I''m wearing. Huh? Is there something wrong with what Roff boy looks like? It looks very normal and even looks good. Fufufu. My kids'' clothes are so cute, aren''t they? "............" Mm-hmm? Why do you keep your mouth shut? If I were you, I''d say, "Cute!" I''m going to answer that. " Is this it? Even though it''s a young child, it''s a girl, so is it shining? In addition, the clothes of our crane putty sisters are the "white one-piece" appearance with fullness. No, this is really cute. I thought you were really an angel. I''m not Cisco, but I can give you compliments for this. Mom, you did a good job. Nhhh, niiiiiiing! Nhh, aiki! Angels in white dresses are waving with a smile. "If it were true, my Pretty Character would have been mixed in here..." When I was watching Fee and Marimo, Mother said a terrible thing. Would you like to try it on, Rolf? "Huh...!?" The boy raised his adorable voice like a roar. That''s like a girl. "Mom, what''s going on?" Inadvertently interrupts the conversation. After all, even if you''re angry, you can''t complain about getting a boy dressed like a girl. But it seems that my mother interpreted my words to mean, "Where did you get the dress spare?" I thumbs up with a huge doya face. "As a matter of fact, you were also making a cosplay for Al-chan!" Rolf-chan is close to Al-chan''s height, so you should be able to wear it. " "Ehhh!?" My voice and that of the boy was dumbfounded. His gaze toward us seems to be that of a foreign object. (Oh, no...! I don''t have a hobby for women''s clothes!) I don''t dress like a girl, except as a member of Zon Hewlett! (No, that''s not where I''m going!) I''m a man, and Rolf''s a man. That''s the most important thing! When I protested, for some reason Mother stared at me like she was looking at [poor girl]. "Al-chan, that''s rude..." "No, it''s not rude, is it, Mom?" How dare you recommend a dress to a man named Roff? " A mysterious silence in this statement. It was my sister who broke it and walked to my side. "What are you talking about?" This girl is a girl! " "Eh...!?" Now I''ve got a suspicious eye for Rolf. At the end of the day, he was terribly upset. "No, no, no, I''m not a woman..." "Nhh...? Why do you lie? Then you should ask Sirulus!" Fee looks back at Kruli, Silurus ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~! "She shouted. As usual, your tongue is shy and your voice is adorable. In response to that call, the loose whale appeared in a nubo. What do you say, a family member or a friend calls you and says, "Hmm? What ~?" "S-something like summoning the Holy Beast...!" Roff, the boy (?), turns his face bright red in anger. But Fee didn''t even notice it. "Sirulus, this girl, a girl?" The loose whale nodded slowly to May Angel''s words. I don''t understand words, but I do understand these reactions. "Woah..." Roff is trembling. I can''t even deny it because I''ve been judged by someone who devotes his faith to it. Meanwhile, my sister was in a good mood. "I knew it! Thank you, Sirulus!" Keep playing with the phoenixes! Fee, I want to ride on Sirulus'' back! " "Blah, rude...!" Roff''s face turned bright red. However, Sirulus shook his face at my pace. Is this a ''no'' reaction? "Fee-chan, Sirulus is hungry." After eating dinner offshore, I''ll give you a ride. " My mother is an interpreter, but is this something I can hear? Fee is already able to communicate. "Miu...! I can''t help it..." Speaking of which, Fei is getting hungry too... " When her sister got hungry, she just said, "That''s why I''m going to eat a little ~" and the beast disappeared into the sea. "It''s too slow, this sea creature..." "Nnnh, maaaaaaa! Akiyuu!" And Marimo-chan''s hungry appeal. "As soon as this girl talks about her meal, she asks for magic power..." In addition to being a cannibal originally, I feel that the Spirits will grow more appetizing because they live in a crane putt family that they love to eat. Well then, let''s have dinner together! Heeeee! Crane Put Sisters raised her head cheerfully as her mother rattled and snatched her palms. In time, it might still be a little before lunch, but they were all hungry because they were moving well. D D There, a shivering voice resounded. "Are you going to eat?" Did you come back at the right time? " Kane! The one who showed up was Atsudaira-san. Rolf (?) rushed over to him with a smile. "Oh, Boy, you kept me waiting." "Kane! The city, everyone...!?" "Oh, no problem. No damage, no injuries?" I''m stroking your head. But I see. Was there any damage? I''m glad to say, but is the city''s defenses that robust? Atsudaira-san compares us to Roff. How''s it going, Boy? Have you made friends with this family? "--Oh" He smiles bitterly at the boy''s (?) attitude. "Boy''s clumsy, so..." "No...! These guys were just rude!" I was also rude to the Holy Beast! " Hahaha, I see, I see. Look at us as we slap Loof''s head. "As you can see, Boy is clumsy." Still, he''s a good guy. That''s why it would be so helpful if you could get along with me. " "If you don''t put your hand on Fee, we can get along!" "Aiki!" Yes, I''m already friends with Rolf-chan. "Roff-chan...?" Atsudaira-san tilted his head. The boy was bowing down. "What the hell?" Boy, are you using your name? Besides, even if you don''t put your hands on me, I don''t know my gender. " "Chi, chi..." "I hope you don''t mislead me anymore." Boy''s mom was beautiful, and Boy looked a lot like her. It''s a winning team, actually. " Ugh, noisy! Roff cried out with a crimson face. However, I didn''t deny my gender. "Are you sure this is a ''girl''..." "It seems that Fee and the others knew it from the beginning, and I was the only one who didn''t feel good..." "Don''t yell, don''t yell. Boys, we''re going to have dinner, right? If you fill your belly, you''ll be in a better mood. That''s why I''ll pay the price, so I want you to feed him something too. If I were to accompany you, there would be nothing to say." Atsudaira-san says such a thing in a senseless way. But I didn''t feel like it. Because I don''t feel any kind of healing, I don''t care if it''s a sidelined statement. The crane putt ladies, who love to be busy, nod to it with a smile. Mr. Kane said as he stroked Roff''s head. No, thank you. I''ve brought you a little souvenir and a little story instead of saying thank you. In a casual manner, he says. Fee and Mom were obsessed with the word "souvenir", but the two high elves in the escort were aiming at each other. 701 Episode 683: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 12) "Souvenir! What have you brought me!? Fee, sweet is good!" Fee, I like sweet! I like Niiiii! " Sister who rushes toward Motohira-san and pulls her sleeve. Kane, a stony rock, also laughed bitterly at this anxiety. "I''ll give you a souvenir, but you can''t follow someone you don''t know, lass." After all, I''m worried about that. My child looks like he''s choking. "Fee, I''m busy being on your side!" Don''t follow strangers! " When May Angel asserted that, Mr. Juhei shrugged his shoulders at me. "Oniichan''s in trouble, isn''t he?" Let''s keep an eye on our precious siblings, shall we? " That doesn''t have to be said. When I nodded, he took something out of the bag. Instantly, your sister''s blue thigh sparkled. It''s clay! "Hahaha, it''s clay. Our city is known for this. They sell pottery as a specialty, right? And kids love clay, don''t they? My son is also kicking around a lot, right?" "Kane! I''m playing with you!" Oh, the first person is'' me ''. It seems that the customer has not noticed the symptoms. Meanwhile, our sister was stopped by her mother trying to reach into the clay. "No, Fee-chan." The clay gets dirty and dirty, so let''s play after eating rice. " "Miu, Miuu..." Too bad. Fei, I want to play with clay right away. "But I''m also hungry..." Nhhh, it was..... " Looking reluctantly, the angel begged me for it. Of course I''ll give you a hug, but you won''t be able to prepare rice in this position. "Please, Master Alto, please spoil Master Feria." Let Fennel take care of your meals. During this trip, I was a follower who was in charge of the cook. Especially since our family likes to cook a lovely meal together, it''s not all by her hand. Still, Mr. Fennel seemed to enjoy dressing up with his children. Meanwhile, Yantine was a guard spear. Even in the idyllic landscape, they are watching our surroundings without alarm. And it''s still happening. I brought this to the elderly? Atsudaira-san gave the children''s regiment some clay, while Mom and High Elves seemed to have brought their own little pottery. He only uses ceramics as trading ingredients, and what he brings is small and tasteful. However, I think that it is "beautiful", but there is nothing that resonates with my heart more than that. I kept looking at Fee''s work around here, but is it the fate of her? I didn''t feel the depth of a demon that was sucked in and stared at me. Mom is smiling too, but isn''t she feeling the same way as I do? Especially since this person is different from me and honestly rejoices in the generosity of others, the ratio in his chest is still very different. "Huh. What are you feeding me and my boy?" His eyes were shining brightly. This is a pattern that this man himself is looking forward to eating. On the other hand, it wasn''t Rolf Boy. Rolf failed in his attempt to persuade Mr. Kane to do so. Because her own stomach croaked cutely. "............" Her face was bright red and she was lying down. It''s a sight you can''t see at the Crane Putt house. When my children are hungry, they do not hesitate to ask for rice, so there is no concept of ''shame''. Well, it''s cute to eat energetically, so I think that''s also true. Asked what to make, Fenel hugged Marimo instead of Kane and declared to my child. Today''s lunch is Mr. Noir''s favorite dish. ?Cumming The youngest sister exclaimed with joy. Marimo-chan is a child with many favorites as well as Fee, but she has a favorite among them. It''s stuffed like a soft steak for my sister. Of course, I made Daemon. Therefore, in view of the time of year, it will also be sold in the cafeteria under the umbrella of the Sholsina Chamber of Commerce. Marimo dropped her on the ground, and Mr. Fennel pulled out the ground meat. Atsudaira-san frowned. "Come on, you''re travelers, aren''t you? You brought raw meat that doesn''t last forever." That''s right, I''m planning a day trip using the ''Gate''. There''s no way to think about it going on day by day. Of course, I won''t explain it. "Miuuu...... Fee, the soft steak was good......" Fei-chan, did you eat the soft steak yesterday? Literally, I''m looking at Fee with my fingers in my hand, and I''m looking at my mother who''s ashamed of it. Then Mr. Fenel quickly took out the eggs. "T-That''s an egg...!" Roff shouted in amazement. After that, Mr. Kazahira-san was there too. "Hey, hey, hey. Do you even have luxury eggs?" What are you guys doing? " I''m a folk, what is it? In addition, unlike around Moon Rain, where the supply of normal eggs began to increase due to the advent of the "Elf Marked Eggs" that can be eaten raw and the appearance of parent-child rice bowls and hamburgers, it is not uncommon for the southern continent, where there are only regular eggs, the usual means of transport, and the existing production, to still be nearly 2,000 yen in Japanese Yen conversion. Of course, if you have chickens nearby, the price will drop significantly, but it seems that the average temperature is higher than in the northern continent, and on this side it will be damaged faster, which is basically higher than in the northern continent. The transport of our eggs is thus carried in viscous water maintained at a constant temperature. I didn''t have to worry about breaking it, and I could prevent some deterioration. Marimo sees the eggs and raises the tension even further. On the contrary, if Abel were here, he would have mumbled lonely, "...... Purim". Pukiuu! The upbeat younger sister charged into her rucksack and took out her favorite dishes and lifted them up into the sky. "Akiyaaa!" It is a "cracked spoon" made from the wood I received from my master. Marimo is painfully fond of this half-baked key for some reason, and she looks forward to eating with it every day. "What is that? The spoon and fork are together." Who the hell thought this was weird? " In the original world, it''s not a popular dish, is it, a cracked spoon... That''s why I''m not selling anything in particular. Most of my family eats with chopsticks, so only my youngest sister uses them. Well, I''m making a delicious meal for Noir-sama. That''s what Mr. Fennel said when he took out the pot. Of course, it''s for cooking rice. The reason why it is not scheduled to be launched soon is simply because of the amount of food it cooks. My family eats a lot. "A fine earthenware pot." It was Roffboy who responded. - No, a girl. I feel like my eyes are shining because of my imagination. Does she have any thoughts about the earthenware? "............" You must have noticed I turned my gaze. Rolf turned a blind eye. Does she turn away when she sees me for some reason? Do you think I''m disliked? Kane explains to me why she reacted to the earthenware. "Just now, I told you that my son is kneading clay, too, right?" Yeah, it''s pretty tight. I''m taking direct instruction from the artisans of the city. That''s why the work is a little bit of a thing, isn''t it? " Are they artisan eggs? Then you know how to react. In the first place, this earthen pot was created by a dwarf friend of Gad''s. I''m not sure, but it''s definitely a specialty. It''s very user-friendly and extremely durable. And there''s one child there who looks good... "Yes, yes, yes! Fei!" Fee! Fei is also good at kneading clay! I''m always playing with you! " In response to the statement, the Silurian Pillows shrugged their shoulders as they looked at each other. Somehow, it feels like a bitter smile. This is it, isn''t it? Perhaps it has been thought of as a play for children. It wasn''t unreasonable. As if to say that untouchability is kindness, Kane has come up with another topic. "While I was cooking, I wanted to get one of the fish, too." "Is something wrong?" I think the ocean around here is usually rich in fish. " Atsudaira laughed as she tilted her head at him. "I''m still in a position to worship the Holy Beast." We can''t fish for ourselves in this place where the sea gods live. " It''s a journey. It seems that the religion of the sea is a religion of the sea, and there are various arrangements. Was this island a restricted area in the first place? Well, this whole area is like a sanctuary. I felt rude to say that I was making lunch at such a place. It''s normal punishment. Roff-kun muttered to me with his eyes. 702 Episode 684: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part XIII) When Alto Crane Putt and the others are waiting for a lunch made by Fenel, the servant. The bodyguard, High Elf Yantine, approached Kane from a distance, watching over everyone, without making any noise. The Shrine Warrior of Silurian Pillows kept a shaky attitude, but still sensed that in some cases a spear blow would come from the knight in front of him. By and large, she had a kind of ''hostility''. I will not let the little ones worry too much if they come slowly. In that case, it was determined that the "what happens" in the future depends on the response. "--Come on, don''t look at me like that." How could you ruin the beauty? " In Kane''s words, Yantine''s expression never changed. The Temple Warrior took the technique of raising his hands as he murmured with his heart. "I''m not going to have a fight with you guys, am I?" First of all, you said you couldn''t win, right? And yet, why do you look like that? Interpersonal relations are the best, aren''t they? " "I haven''t heard that ''little story'' you''re saying yet" "Well, I haven''t spoken yet." Is that the only thing that makes you look so steep? " She doesn''t answer anything. I just keep saying, "Speak up." Kane shrugged his shoulders as if to say it was a surrender. "It''s not that big of a deal." On the contrary, in some cases, it''s a useful story for you too. What''s that? Without losing any vigilance, the High Elf asks. He keeps on talking, even as he realizes it. "Look, I told you there was a murderer near our city, didn''t I?" That''s quite a different story, but you were attacked by a weak bandit before, right? " Is that it? "That''s why, why are those kids so important to you now that you''re killing me?" Yantine didn''t answer with arrows. However, Kane saw that the current situation eloquently affirmed it. "That''s what I''m talking about." Our city has no fighting power, no shelter for women and children, no shelter. I just thought I''d tell you that. " With those words, High Elf''s female knight''s eyes finally gained sharpness. The temple warrior hits it with a strong vigilance, and he sees what he''s planning. However, Kane is laughing without getting worse. "You''re cutting your head off, aren''t you?" I don''t like people who use others to make festivals. "-Sheng Cheng, are you used to it? You''re struggling, aren''t you?" The man laughed with a pair of shoes. This is what Kane thought. If the weak bandit just now was attacked by someone''s will, it is impossible to say ''this is the end''. There is no second wave, and there is a possibility that "Honjo" will come. The total number of enemies and strength is unknown, but since the escorted merchant is slaughtered unilaterally and no one is in the fight, it is not possible that the group is "weak". On the other hand, even if the city''s defenses are said to be robust, there are limits. If the Marauders were stronger than the Temple Fighters, they would lose everything. For his part, I want ''insurance'' at all costs. And there came two of them, known as the Heavy Elves. Normally, you wouldn''t be able to deal with a human race, but they''re all in good company with a family of human species. If this is the case, would it be insured in case of? Even if only temporarily. If there''s a place where you can keep the city''s children and the girls you need to protect, you should get involved. That''s what Kane concluded. Of course, there''s no straightforward way to say ''Be my city''s shield''. That''s why I tried to get involved in the form of "I''ll teach you a shelter for your children." Unfortunately, the plot was discovered instantly. Yantine, on the other hand. She almost accurately sees through the thoughts of a man of the character who ate the person in front of her. This is because the Elves themselves have been involved in this many times in the past. In addition, she has a human family to protect, even if it takes her life. For the sake of clarity, the Crane Put House and many others are not worth protecting. Getting involved was annoying and unpleasant. Still, Tine did not get excited because what Kane thought was only within the scope of "insurance". The Crane Putts are scheduled for a day trip. And even if there were another raid, it wouldn''t be today. If there is a purpose to attack, we will do everything we can to bring it down as a matter of course. There was an attack in the morning, and I don''t think that it will hit the place that is preparing for "What if" in its current form. If you really want to take it down, you will need to do a destructive maneuver, invite inward complicity, and require adequate preparation and time. If so, it is not worth considering Kane''s [insurance]. Even if there was a fierce battle in the future, by that time, the human family to be protected was returning to the continent. Even as a cane, I don''t think that [insurance] involving high elves will be activated. Still, the cloth stone wasn''t good enough to hit. "... so don''t look so scared." A shallow wisdom that doesn''t develop anyway. Are you sure you don''t want to wink at me? " "One thing, I''ll tell you." Beautiful eyes pierce through the temple warrior. "I won''t tolerate putting that family in danger for any reason." That''s not just for me, but also for the high elves who are preparing meals with their faces over there. It''s important to know that in some cases, those who are hostile to us will suffer more than the rat attacks. "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh. At most, I''ll remember the liver." It was the Maltese easterly wind. Yantine thought of some [senpai] and made her mouth a letter to. I asked myself if this hand had any meaning, such as persuasion or warning. --That''s when the loose voice resounded. "Yes! Ladies and gentlemen, lunch is ready!?" ?Cumming At the same time, the cerebral sister and her mother danced with joy. The girl in the temple was twitching. "Rice, it was rice, it was rice!" The Temple Warrior man ran to you. "...... haa" The High Elf Knightess was breathing out in astonishment. "Akiya ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" A brunette is holding a cracked spoon and shaking. Lunch of the day. It was her favorite, the two-color bowl. A wooden bucket made by her brother in carpentry practice is ridden with two colors of sparkling meat and eggs. "Whoa, this looks delicious!" If the Temple Warrior man smiles, "Ah, it smells good..." Roff was also blinded by the appearance of lunch. "Kyufufu!" And for some reason, it is the composition of the second daughter of the Crane Put family, who has a special face. "This is a dish I''ve never seen before, right?" Is this popular elsewhere? " No? This is our new menu at the Scholcina Chamber of Commerce. I''ve already investigated saying that there are no dishes in the Silurian Pillow, so please don''t imitate them. "Gee, you guys are notorious elves in the Chamber of Commerce!" I won''t do anything terrible to such an opponent! Even in this city in the first place, "I was given a ceramic design! '''' That was an idea that I came up with earlier! ''Cause there''s a lot of struggles going on, so the struggles around here are staining my body." While telling the truth, Kane''s gaze is fixed on the bowl. Roff is also being caught off guard by unknown cuisine. The colors were eye-catching, and countless scents of meat and sweet eggs intertwined with the sauce tickled my nostrils. Unaware, she is swallowing the vines. (Who the hell are these people...?) I know strange dishes that I''ve never seen before, and my clothes are ready. Besides, I was so cerebral that I didn''t think I was in a world of war. Very, I don''t think it''s just people. This was the first time that Roff was interested in these intruders. And she stares at a boy with an atmosphere like a dry snail. (Prince......) Bun-bun and shake his head. It''s not that bad. There is no way. There is a fairy tale, "The Prince of Emeralds", that has been told to me by my late mother in reality. The girl moved her face from side to side, as if to shake away her delusions. From Hata''s point of view, it was a peculiar thing to do, but other people besides Yantine were honest about their desires and focused on the bowl instead of the loaf. As a result, her dignity was preserved. Well then, let''s give it to you! Hah ~! ?Cumming Lunch began as the mother called and the daughters smiled. 703 Episode 685: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 14) They are eating there, laying sheets on the beach. Without a spoon or two in her mouth, Kane let out a cheerful voice. "Ugh, yummy!" The taste is soaking up the meat, I can''t stand it, oh no! " ".........!" The locals have their eyes wide open. The aroma of the secret sauce developed by "Bavaria" was too intense for them. (I didn''t just cook the chopped meat...) The more you chew, the better it tastes... "I wonder what''s going on with this dish..." In other words, it was delicious. It''s delicious... Ex-Japanese Alto designed the meat bowl on the premise of eating it with rice, and it was a critical hit with his still child, Love. Of course, the youngest sister of the Crane Put family, who has made this her favorite, is also shaking. "Akiya...... ah?" Fufufu, is it delicious, Master Noir? ?Cuuu "Ufufufu...! That''s good. Now, Master Noir, please eat more and more. If we don''t have enough, I''ll share this fennel with you!" Noir Crane Put, who smiles and cheeks the rice bowl, and the director of the Chamber of Commerce, who looks at it with a loose face. Early on, she became a machine that greeted young girls with dark hair. Even now, I''m still covering the child''s mouth. Roff stared at his brothers and sisters, who were snuggling up and eating close to him. "Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" Fei, can I have dinner? " "Yes, yes. Here, ahn" "Ahhn! Tsk tsk tsk! Fuhehe...! Thank you so much!" At this time, I''ll leave the mystery of why they''re eating only with the [Wooden Stick]. She has no brothers or sisters. Therefore, it was difficult to imagine in concrete terms, but I thought that the sight was "seemingly warm". I thought it was a bit too sticky. (I wonder if my family is always laughing...?) I can already feel the ''lost'' bond in the distance. I used to be in that landscape myself. (Mother...) Roff leaned down. I felt lonely in my smile. It seemed like I was left alone in the world. A fairy tale taught by the ''mother''. That''s the prince of emeralds. It''s terribly simple to talk about. That''s all, a beautiful prince with a green jade will help the princess. However, it is the story that my mother loves and has told me many times, so it is still the brightest story in Loaf. She ends up seeing a boy like Coke. The delicate and upright appearance of the noble son was precisely the very [Prince of Emeralds] that Roff had imagined. (What a gentle laugh-) The boy''s eyes have a beautiful green color. Roff wonders if this is what the prince''s [Emerald] is about. "Fufufu, Rofu-chan" "Huh...!" Suddenly, a voice was heard from up close, and the girl almost dropped her acupuncture. There is a figure of Lusica Crane Putt with a white dress as Nikon Niko. "What do you say? I told you before, Rolf-chan, why don''t you try on your dress?" I think it''ll definitely look good. " It wasn''t because her sons and daughters were flirting with each other that Altmother was worried about Roff. I won''t.... I guess. Meanwhile, Loff suddenly called out. She suddenly turned her head pure white. The flashback was when I used to go out to the city in a tormented way. "A woman dresses like a man!" I remembered that a boy of his age had made fun of me. "--No!" Rolfe was unexpectedly pushing Lusica with all his might. Even though it was impossible for Lusica to sink into the soft flesh of her hands and even let her slip back. Everyone turned their attention to Roff''s loud voice. "Yeah...?" Carson, who was working on paperwork in the curtain, woke up to the commotion. It seems that there are a large number of people moving in the square. As the leader of this [Silurian Pilot Project], he had not given orders to move a large number of personnel at this time, nor had he received reports from his subordinates that he had done so. As I walked out, I caught sight of the man in the center. "... Lord Belian" "Oh, is this the priesthood?" Just in time, actually, I was going to report the arrival of [them]. " They--. I didn''t recognize any of the people the Paladin Belian showed me. In other words, he was not a member of the group accompanying him on this mission, so since Archbishop Lisius had not contacted [Reinforcement], he personally summoned this man and Belian in front of him...... When Carson looked suspiciously into his eyes, Belian, on the contrary, showed a good look on his face. They are my direct reports. All of them had the strength to do it. Just in case, we were called in on the day this mission was decided, but today we met at an unexpected pace. "In other words, the Holy Knights......" "It''s an apprenticeship. Not yet." Still, we are proud that our loyalty to the Lord and our combat prowess can already reach the Paladin. Please rest assured. " The men, who were Belian''s direct reports, looked at Carson as if there was a strange light in their eyes. The glow of her eyes was similar to Belian''s. The priest did not speak his mind, but naturally questioned the young knight. So, what are you going to do with them? "Known, it is an important force for the cleansing of this vile city." Carson shut up for a moment. The plan must be prudent. Even if we increase our fighting power, it doesn''t make sense if we don''t get the numbers we need to conquer the city. But Belian shakes his head. "Priesthood, it is of course important that our consecration be accomplished, but at the same time we must strive for an early solution. Isn''t that right?" "It''s the left side..." Carson nods, but says it doesn''t explain enough. The young holy knight says: "The priests are careful to ensure that the plan is carried out." Isn''t that right? " No, that''s true, but-- "But if so, the simple and surest way to accomplish the sacrament is to increase the strength of the battle. Nothing beats this". "So, it''s ''them''..." What is unfolding in front of us is a considerable number of people. At least, a hundred will be lightly overtaken. Considering the strength of the Holy Knights, even an apprentice would be too many to take on a normal city. (As far as I can see, Sirulus Honzan is much more robust than the ordinary city. In addition, the Temple Fighters in that city were more powerful. But that''s not what matters.) As I explained to Belian before, it should not be known that the attack on the city was'' the work of the church ''. I even prepared "props" called bandits and so on. First, we need to get rid of the other people on Sirurian Pillow and then we need to take action. Therefore, the personnel needed now are not those with combat abilities, but the kind of operatives who can spread rumors and make people leave the city. (Archbishop Lisius pushed me. Even though [that man] had a headache......) No, [that man] didn''t interfere in vain at all. It''s just creepy. So in a way, it''s better than Belian. Carson shakes his head. The young holy knight told him so. Well then, priests, let''s go. What about you? Carson opened his mouth. Where are you going now, and what are you going to do? It was as if I didn''t understand. The priest frankly questioned the meaning of the words. Where are you going, Lord Belian? "What is known is that the city of treachery will be destroyed." Carson wondered what he was talking about. I''ve told you before about the plan to keep the rest of us out of the city. But Belian says with a serious face. "We already cover the main streets and loopholes. Even if there are people who escape from the city, they will be able to prepare their hands so that they can take care of everything. If we had cemented the gates on all sides before that, we would not allow them to expel the power from us in the first place." ... I mean, now that there''s a siege, I''m going to attack you? "Yes. The priesthood will be careful not to allow the evil ones to escape, right?" However, it was resolved when my gesture arrived. They are trustworthy messengers of God. Let''s play our role to the full. " It was a declaration of murder. The one in the city. A clear will to kill them all. The Holy Knight proclaimed it without incident. Carson pale his face. "Lord Belian, what are you talking about!? The plan was prudent, indeed, to be vigilant about information leaks, but that''s not all." There are a few people in that city besides the Sirulus!? " "Let''s do the same thing." Whether we worship that rare beast or not, there is no God in the world but the Lord. If so, none of them can be saved. It is mercy that will unleash its soul sooner rather than later. That is why our Holy Knight exists. For the sake of the great lord, I will gladly be at the forefront. " "I-I-It''s..." Carson opened and closed his mouth. The words of the Holy Knight with an upright face are too radical and too short-lived. The priest told Belian. There are several servants of our Lord in this southern continent. In other words, there may be compatriots in that city!? Rapidly attacking and killing them now can also harm followers of the same Lord! We can''t let that happen just in case! "Oh, did you know about that?" The priests'' palace was a stone. You''re a merciful man, aren''t you? --But don''t worry. We have no compatriots in that city (...) " "...... What about you?" Carson wondered why he could say such a thing. For example, if Belian was moving to investigate it as soon as he arrived here, it can be understood that it was "the result". However, it didn''t look like much of an inch. It was as if he was investigating his compatriots in the city. How can he be so sure? As mentioned above, the Church of the Most Holy God is the largest force in the North and South continents. If so, that believer is over there. As a matter of course, some believers are pointing their feet at the Silurian Pillow, which flourishes as a kiln source. Even if they weren''t there, we shouldn''t have raided them without looking into them. On what basis does this man, Belian, say that he has no compatriots? The young holy knight said with a cool smile. "This city is an impure city that worships rare beasts." If we were God''s faithful servants, we could not have come near such a place. If there are people who go into the city of vice and step into it, it is the "evil" to be disposed of. There''s nothing wrong with treating them like the rest of the apostates. "Don''t be silly, Lord Belian, you don''t possess the qualifications of a heretic Inquisitor!" You shouldn''t be allowed to do such a thing on your own-- " "Our Lord is absolutely good and should hang his head unconditionally!" Our Holy Knight exists to punish those who turn their backs on his great Lord. It is obvious that they are outsiders without questioning anyone, such as those who bow their heads in disguise! Therefore, my deeds are the righteousness of God! " His men cheered as the Holy Knight went up in the clouds. It wasn''t a chase or an imitation. It was merely a wholehearted endorsement of Belian''s words as correct. Against this air, Carson was about to be treated as an apostate at that moment. So the priest shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Belian is now flying to his compatriots who hold the same [justice]. Now, we need to start marching right away. (What is this, a nightmare...!?) Is it suitable for "God''s Mercy", such as the "Kill Everyone" operation entrusted to this momentum? Carson was dumbfounded. There is a man who puts his hand on his shoulder. The priest looked at you in surprise. There was an invisible man wearing a robe from his head. He is the one person who was sent to accompany Archbishop Lisius by order. According to the archbishop, it is the trump card for the battle against the sea beast. The name is definitely ---. "Lord Dorto..." "Ella, you''re in trouble, aren''t you? Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. Why don''t you just give up and attack me?" The man said, laughing with his shoes. Carson rebelled against Dortmund with a desperate expression. "What do you say!? Our Lord is known by His mercy!? In that case, indoctrination should be the true intention!" Isn''t it a fundamental mistake to try to kill by violence! " "What are you talking about?" Lysius'' order would have eliminated the Silurus here. In other words, the default route is to destroy the city. You know that, so you brought your forces in from the beginning, right? " "That''s why! If we can''t help but think that the ''bleeding of more'' is useless even if we have to bury Sirulus, then perhaps the Lord''s mercy will be wounded!" "That''s not something I should insist on." Tell it to the holy knights who are thriving over there. Yu, if you talk about it, you won''t be like me in this world. Dort shook his shoes and shoulders like a fool. "If I can get rid of that Beast, that''s fine." I have a way of life, just as you boys have a way of life. I''ll take care of that whale. " After all, this man also welcomes [contention]. Carson realized that he had no ''allies'' here. The priest dropped his shoulder. 704 Episode 686: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 15) "Ah...... Ah......" I''ve thrown out a generous opponent (?) Roff trembled pale at what he had done. Cane, who was also a weightlifter, stopped the spoon and watched the escort. Meanwhile, the crane is at the Putt''s. "Skinship Too Close" is a daily scene for this family, and Abe, Alto, and others have occasionally tried to escape from Lusica and have failed. Therefore, "rejection" of mothers is a familiar thing, and younger daughters are also learning that "if you don''t refuse, you will be rejected forever". ... especially the Sisters, who all loved Tako and wouldn''t try to get away from him unless snacks were involved. But Roff doesn''t know that. "............" I ran out because I couldn''t stand it. "Ah, hey, boy!" Kane stood up to follow the girl. "... I''m sorry. I''m not being mean to you." I looked back and followed him. No one in the crane put family thinks of [offensive]. Alto, Yantine, etc. even think that Lusica was too anxious. Kane had no way of knowing the intentions of his casual family, so he immediately followed Roff. "Boy, wait. If it weren''t for the boat, I wouldn''t be able to get out of this island." Where are you going! " As a result, the "local group" disappeared from sight. All that''s left is a family that feels so pampered. S-sama, Lady Noir, I''ll carry the rice bowl to your mouth ~ ~? Only the Ponkotu follower burns the infant with a melted face. In addition, Lusica Crane Putu, the great star of [Disturbance], was---. "I didn''t love you enough for the way you treated me...!" He was renewing his resolve in a voice that no one could hear. In a different place, the Silurian Pilode, the Great Lighthouse, its "Holy Tower". There were a number of faction leaders there who had finished hearing reports of the bandit attack. Especially since it was only afterwards, there was some kind of relaxed air flowing. "Even though the rat is a crowd of mugs, the barrier of our town with arrows is solid." I didn''t have any problems. " "Hmm. In addition, our temple warriors are excellent." Have you done too much to evacuate the inhabitants? Hahaha, they all laugh. However, the look on the face of the Patriarch Rubils is unacceptable. As a prudent personality, he realizes that the thief who attacked him is not the [stronger] in the rumor. So this is what I think. - Isn''t our city still under attack? Already reported, "Silurian Pillow attacked because I heard rumors of rattling." is the motive of the thief. If anyone is intentionally scattered, they must be prepared for a second or third attack. And the [thief who kills even adventurers] hasn''t shown up yet. Usually, they don''t come to Silurian Pilot, but there are strange rumors circulating, so I can''t help but be vigilant as the representative of the city. So he gave it to the executives. "I wanted to raise my alert level and collect supplies for the castle." In addition to avoiding unnecessary outings in the city, we should also inform the citizens to limit as much as possible the movement outside the barrier without escort. " In the words of the Patriarch, some executives frowned at the flowing stone. As a trading city, and because there are people who come to worship the "Holy Beast" as the main mountain of Sirulus, the master said to the executives that it is better to stop the movement restrictions. My job is to make sure everyone lives safe and not to be alarmed in these uncertain times. I''ll be struggling for a while, and I''ll be dissatisfied, but I''d like to ask you a favor." I can''t do any more rebellion when I''m told this. A message was immediately delivered to the inhabitants and the guards, allowing them to fortify their defenses again. However, if movement is restricted, how can we explore the [Reason for Jubilation] of the Holy Beast? "I''ll put that on hold for now." If there are no further raids in a few days, you can go to the Holy Beast in small numbers and in secret. Nowadays, it''s a priority to pay attention to the corners and defense of the city. " When it comes to the sacred beast''s sincerity, our princess hasn''t returned yet? "... ahhh, um" The answer of the Monsignor is that the tooth is short of teeth. As long as Kane is with us, his detention will be safe, but he won''t come back soon. He said, "Isn''t it because I don''t agree with myself? ''He has thought too much. (Do we need to talk about this once...?) But how? The Monsignor murmured in his heart that you were the more difficult question. "Boy, where are you going?" Kane caught up with the escort right away. She wasn''t running anymore. She was looking down and walking around. "Hey, Boy? Boy?" Princess Shrine ~...? " She does not respond to the words of the Temple Warrior. Kane eventually realized that her destination was where the boat she was riding on was. "Are you going back to the city?" She nodded. Even though you''re a great friend? "............" Ralph reacts with a twitch. She stopped and fell even further. "I''ve done terrible things..." (Those guys, they were Taiping Le, so I didn''t think they cared much......) Kane scratched his head. However, I''m not really sure that I''m offended, and Roff himself is depressed in the first place. I thought it would be difficult to ''go back'' if we didn''t do something about it. The girl says. "They were rude to the Holy Beast, but they were good..." "Well, you fed me too..." Even so, it was delicious, and that rice bowl... " Both Kane and Roff are hungry because they ate. I still want to eat. It had enough charm to make me want to eat more. "Boy, you wanted to get along with them, didn''t you?" Kane asks, shaking off his appetite. The girl is nodding. "Hey, Boy." "...... what?" "Isn''t that what you like about that Alto kid?" "---!" Bong, and the girl''s face turned bright red. "Nh, nh, nh...!?" It was a superficial reaction. Kane, who loves funny things, decided at this point to make fun of the girl. "He was a handsome guy, wasn''t he?" In the future, don''t you want to grow into an aesthetic that makes it easy to drop a woman? " At the same time, Kane remembers [self-proclaimed mother], who was an incredibly beautiful woman and Nice Buddy. Especially if he doesn''t like the sloppy-headed type. "Oh, no, that''s not the reason...!" It''s just that you resemble a prince - ah...! " Roff rushed to his mouth. Kane is sniffy. "Cheng Cheng. The ''Prince of Emeralds''?" Boy, you loved that story, didn''t you? " "Don''t make fun of me!" Roff slapped Kane warmly. However, the Temple Warrior nodded indifferently. "At first glance, Fang is classified as [Lady Feng]." Thinking about the future, we''ll need a somewhat disproportionate opponent...? "So, those guys." The clothes I was wearing were excellent, and I spared no expense in using fine eggs and meat. Moreover, on the day that High Elf came to be followed by an escort... "I wonder where the royalty is." At least the nobility is certain. Even though there was no clutter, there was something elegant about it. The language was so beautiful that I didn''t think it was common, and the pronunciation was so fluent. Best of all, you''re still a kid, but you''ve got a lesson to learn. There''s no doubt that you''re the right person to be identified. " In fact, they are people who are situated below the ranks of ordinary civilians. I''m sure the family is more blessed than the usual aristocrats. "Boy, you''ve got to keep your mouth shut. Even Boyfriend likes quite a lot of equipment. Except for being stubborn, it''s not a bad personality. Isn''t it unexpectedly suited to you?" Oh, don''t be ridiculous! "No, no, it''s not stupid, is it?" - Can you even think about it? It was a miracle to let that sacred beast pass through my heart. If you do, sooner or later you''ll be able to decide who you want to marry. It would be my duty to leave my children behind. But with your personality, you don''t want that kind of coercion, do you? " "W-Well, that''s..." "That''s why he''s not a big problem, unless he belongs to a royal family or a noble family, unless he belongs to the same church. Considering how easy it is to come to this city for sightseeing, it is unlikely to be a distant man. Somewhere in the nearby country. Moreover, considering that the language used was the official language of the continent, not the Saulian language, the candidate can be further narrowed down. I wonder if that kid is really a prince..." "Oh, prince, my lord..." In her mind, she remembers a gently laughing boy. He was kind to his sisters. Even without the bullshit of Kane, could he build a ''warm home'' of his own desire? For a moment, Ralph thought so and shook his head. "Kane! The ''Prince of Emeralds'' is a sacred hero!" Don''t say such frivolous things! " "Hmm. For you, [Prince] is special." Like a story, there''s nothing you can do to help me by rushing over to the boy''s pinch. " "So don''t make fun of me! Get the boat out sooner than that!" Back to the temple? "No, I''ll go to Master!" The earthenware I saw earlier was amazing! Now, I want to play with the soil as soon as possible! " "Hehehe..." Kane sits on the boat with a bitter smile. They don''t know. See how the souvenir clay you handed over will take shape. And a serious threat to the city. 705 Episode 687: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 16) That afternoon. The guards, who retreated the rat one way but were unmotivated by orders from above, turned a blind eye to the group approaching the city. It''s quite a size. That''s quite a number. For a moment, it seemed like another attack by bandits, but I soon realized that it was different. There was order in the way they were going. It''s like a well-trained army, wasted and organized. Besides, the steps were heavy. (What group is it...? There''s no way you''re an enemy......?) It''s so grand that I''m not prepared for the [Wolf''s Smoke of Assault]. It''s not uncommon for a well-established nobleman to bring his men to Silurian Peak Road, a trading city with spectacular views of the ocean. Especially in such a case, since there was almost always a forward-thinking messenger, it was strange to say that that point was strange. But the guards shouted in amazement when they saw the person walking at the head of the group. "Shit, the Holy Knight...!" Isn''t that the church cleaner! " A beautiful "white figure", as if combining a suit of law and armor. And the unique design of the helmet that covers the entire head makes the Bao-yu in the center shine like a monocular monster. To the followers of the Church, as a symbol of sincerity. And the gatekeepers, which are known from the rest as a sign of ferocity, are in despair. What the hell are these people doing here? If so, is it related to the ''thief''? A few days ago, a priest named Carson came to inform us of a murderer. Even if there is something about it, and it comes to this city, it is not surprising. Or perhaps he knows about the morning raid and wants information on the other hand. Either way, let''s start with ''Dialogue''. One of the guards outside the gate approached a man wearing a monocular helmet. Only this helmeted man walked by the side of the gate by himself. It did not seem that there was a will to [attack] because it was holding the rest back. "You''re a church man, aren''t you? What''s the matter, come here?" The word did not follow. The Paladin''s sword flashed and his head was cut off. "Hey, enemy attack! It''s an enemy attack!" The guard who was watching the situation from the guard tower immediately gave instructions to raise the smoke. I don''t know if it''s a real Holy Knight, or if it''s something else imitated by the Church forces. However, it was clear that it was only the [enemy]. Not only the lupus smoke, but also the early bell. But the guards think. The number of opponents is less than a hundred. Is it sane to raid such a small and robust city? Bows and arrows are released from the bulwark. It rushed to the [monocular man], who was standing in front of him alone. (Silly, if you don''t...!?) A man wearing a monocular helmet is standing there. At last, the arrows were concentrated and poured down . "--Nah!?" All of them were played. One of the gatekeepers shouted. "Kii, the church''s [Holy Sacrifice White Beard]...!" It''s real! This is a real Holy Knight! " I don''t know why they attacked me. Everything is unclear. Only one thing was clear. It was only one point that this was really an attack from the church. "Oh, Ruby. You''re back. How did it go, Holy Beast?" The girl who came to Herlov''s workshop shook her head at the words. "... I''m not sure" "Ah? I don''t know?" Helloff looked at his disciple suspiciously. This girl''s character is straightforward. "It shouldn''t be the nature to leave something I don''t understand..." You went there, didn''t you? "Yes, but...." I have a bad toothbrush. Hellof, who stepped in to ask why, was asked by his disciples. "More than that, Master, do I have the plates I made?" "Huh? That''s your own favorite group of works, isn''t it?" Of course, but-- " "Let me out...!" Under the sword of his disciple, Helloff stopped asking about the [jet]. Herloff''s Workshop, one of Silurian Pillow''s premier ceramics factories, houses a warehouse where homemade items can be stored. Those who were slightly artistically bright had their disciples'' work in the coveted corner of the warehouse. "There it is...!" The girl took her work there. From Hellov''s point of view, if the work was still possessed of a certain number of forensic eyes, it would have felt a certain sense. Even though it was still rough, it was not enough to give a sense of future potential. "That earthenware doesn''t suit me at all..." The girl mutters something she doesn''t quite understand. She raised her face before questioning it as well. Master, can I have a bag that wraps my work? "I don''t mind..." Are you going to take it somewhere? " "Um, yeah... a present... a token of my apology..." "It''s an apology...?" The harsh old man tilts his head. And immediately, I slapped my fist and palm with the belly of my fist. I see, Ruby, you''re finally going to get along with your father! "Ehhh!?" The girl''s face was crooked. It seems that the potter realized that his statement was wrong. "Aren''t you going to take it with you?" "Oh, no... no! Father--they don''t look good on me when I come to my master!" I''m not going to give a plate that I''ve worked so hard to make to someone like that! " Herlov stamped his shoulders against the apprentice''s sword screen. The fact that he is still a child is a false impression of pottery. It''s true that Ruby''s father hates getting in and out of the workshop. But it wasn''t even "forbidden." He knows that there is a degree of tolerance and affection there. If you want to "forbid" from your heart in the first place, you can do it from the position of her father, as long as you don''t let her come here completely. However, the opposite is true, so you are free to go out and train in the workshop on a daily basis. The Temple Warrior''s strongest man is escorted to defend himself. (I can''t tell you what''s going on around here on my own. I hope this clumsy girl can understand for herself.....) The old man thought that he still had a long way to go. "So, Ruby, who are you going to give that to after all?" Isn''t it the first time that you''re giving away your favorite? "That''s..." The girl mumbles with her stomach. The potter thought it was like a hundred faces. A sad face. A lonely face. An angry face. I''m sorry for the look on your face. And the girl''s face, whose cheeks were bright red---. It seems that there was a big encounter in a very short time when I went to see the jet, and I muttered in my chest. Meanwhile, Ruby shouted as if to shake off her red face. "His sister said that she had a hobby of kneading clay!" I''ll show you how much more amazing my work is! " Hellof knows that his disciples are a person who does not make a fool of others with that kind of sense of superiority. That''s why I understood that this statement was a cover-up. However, the girl''s words---it is an indisputable fact that there is a huge difference between the two works--. "Hey, buddy. Are you still on?" There, a gentle face of Kane. "Hey, it''s good to be at your place, though." Since there was an attack before noon, could you show your father that he''s still alive? I''m sure you''re worried? " Nooooo! Ruby''s words were succinct. "Now, when I get back home, I''ll be sure to say, ''Don''t go out again today!''" If you do, you won''t be able to knead the clay at Master''s place, and I won''t be able to give you this either! " "Oh, like a prince." When the temple warrior''s man smiled badly, the potter tilted his neck and the girl''s face turned bright red. "Ah? You''re the prince...?" "Kane! I told you no!" Poka-poka-poka. Hellof, who was watching the situation, thought he had more questions. That''s when things changed. An early bell was sounded informing of the emergency. "Attack!? If it''s the second time today...!?" I don''t have a sixth sense here. However, all three of them had ominous thoughts in their hearts, as if something much more terrible had happened than the morning assault. - The scene of the tragedy rises. 706 Episode 688: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 17) It was just a whim that the whale headed to the southern ocean. Holy Beast - For him, who is a superior species among them, the coldness of the water does not make sense. Therefore, even at the end of the floating north of the ice, he was able to survive without any problems. However, he was comfortable. Without thinking. No deep meaning. The giant washed away as he wandered, and he was by the warm sea. That''s when I found the small ship capsizing. If it''s another sacred beast, I won''t mind the life and death of a dwarf, greedy creature. Let''s get past it or stay unnoticed. But he wasn''t. "Oh, that''s... that''s a big deal." And he was worried in a loose state, and he manipulated the sea water to save a family that was drowning. The family was deeply surprised by the unattainable frontier of great magic, which made it easiest to calm the rough sea. Unless he had a unique sensibility like that of his sister somewhere, no matter who looked at him, he thought it was divine to see a whale with a "stupid face". This land is the dwelling place of God! The family believed so. If you say so to the loose whale itself, "No...... This is my first time here..." But you said, "You can''t talk to the holy beast to the normal." The family, searching for a new home at the end of their journey, thought that this place was God-blessed land, and decided to settle down. At first, the loose whale was going to flow wherever it pleased and go wherever it wanted to go. But the family is too weak, too dangerous. I decided to take care of it casually because if I left it like this, I would die. Naturally, the rough sea is calmed by the power of its sea beasts. The vicious monsters of the sea, which destroy even big ships, have become the bait for loose whales. The fish that had escaped from the demonic beast gathered in a large crowd to give abundant blessings. The sea area that was originally dangerous has become a real paradise. People gather in the land, and one day a settlement will be formed. The whale, drifting across the ocean without thinking, was to be worshipped as a god. It was only then that he met again with his old acquaintance, the great ancestor of the Elves. "... one of the Seven Great Sea Kings, the [Drifting Nautilus], stayed in one sea area?" Is that also God? " "Except, I''m not the [King] ~? I''m not even a god ~?" With that said, the lazy whale explained the situation. ''Doom'' nodded expressionlessly. "... I understand the situation. Not by the current, but by the situation." I see ~? That''s right ~? The floating whale, showing its puffy stomach, replied without thinking deeply. The whale, who was called a king in the Shinnyo era and became a sacred beast in modern times, speaks to "Doom" in a relaxed manner. He said that his position was sufficient for the "sea creature". No more, no less. They have no power, so they can''t do anything to the people in those villages. "That''s why ~, Abe ~. If only you could remember ~...... and I want you to stop worrying about them ~......?" "... I don''t like humans" "That''s right? It''s so dazzling and interesting ~? Well, I won''t force you to ~...?" Really from the heart, the loose whale said so. ''Doom,'' he replied. "... I''m not going to help those people." But Sirulus owed me something. Therefore, if those people can demonstrate "value" by their own power. Or, if you want to resist irrationally. At that time, you can consider it. " Do you remember the words of the loose whale? In any case, hundreds of years ago. The only thing left was a "hook." An unidentified group of hostiles appeared on the Silurian Pilot. One of them. The man with the [monocular helmet] reached the front of the city gate. Five of the gatekeepers had already been torn apart by a man in white in an instant. The Paladin attacked the city gates. Apparently, they intend to destroy it by force. "This guy, you''re going to break down the front gate by yourself!?" Male - For Belian, existence in itself is unforgivable, such as the "Main Gate of the Evil City". The gate had to be destroyed by his own unwavering sense of justice, not for the rational reason that the ''group of allies would be easier to pass''. "Damn it, you son of a bitch!" One of the guards thrusts a spear into it. But the white armor didn''t pass through the sharp iron. Belian was attacking the gate as if she remembered from time to time. Or as if to chase away a small fly, I cut off the soldiers of the city who were next to me. "Shit! No Temple Warrior yet!? That man''s combat prowess is abnormal!" The average soldier doesn''t have a blade! " "There are reports of enemy attacks from other gates!" It should be assumed that this is being attacked through all the entrances and exits. There is no guarantee that the Shrine Warrior will rush ahead of us!? " This Raider - Belian is a Holy Knight and requires considerable strength among Church Knights to take office, but there are similar circumstances in Silurian Pillow. This is the [Temple Warrior] to which Kane belongs. Even the guards the city''s inhabitants carry around as duty, and the soldiers of the official temple, are not the same as those called "general". A select force holder. That is the temple warrior of Sirulus. We had to wait for the early arrival of the Shrine Warrior, the proud member of Sirulus, to confront the holy knight of the church, who was so rampant in front of us. Their generals have a duty to protect the city. If we defeat the monocular phantom here and now, who will protect the citizens? Even if the opponents of the Holy Knight are impossible, the knights of the church behind them must at least be suppressed. "Don''t force your hand on the Holy Knight!" Keep the gate open to a certain extent! More than that, watch out for a group of enemies behind you! As it stands, avoid futile death and prepare for the coming battle! Sooner or later, the captain shouted. On the other hand, Belian muttered. "Huh. Do the devils want us to fight the knights?" --Okay, let''s give you that hope. It is too much honor for those who dwell in the city of evil, such as those who are in the hands of the armies of God. " He sent a signal backwards. At the same time, the waiting church knights begin their march. For they who have a stern faith in God, and trust in Belian, it is not absolute that they will storm after the gate is opened. I even want to give guidance to the fools who bow to the only god, even a little sooner. It''s nothing. The knights of the church were, to a certain extent, the kind of knights of the Holy Knight Belian. With enthusiasm, the church knights take a step forward. The city''s defenders couldn''t help but realize that they would soon be forced into a total confrontation. "Well... nnh, are you going?" --Oh, hello. I''m sorry to bother you. " "Oh, leave it to me. - Don''t die, Kane." "Of course. I''ve decided to look at the bride of my son and laugh angrily." I don''t have time to die in this place. " The Temple Warrior man wears light armor taken from his hand luggage. It''s a simple thing to cover only the most critical spots, but he said it''s unusual for this man to be armed so far. "Kane..." The young girl looked up anxiously at the man who was always by her side. The Temple Warrior strokes the girl''s head. "Actually, it''s best to take you back to the temple or lead you to the shelter before heading to the battlefield." The attack from the four gates, all of them, would be a mistake if we didn''t rush in first. I''m sorry, but you have to wait here. Fortunately, you have a strong arm, so you can rest assured that you''re safe here. --But don''t go outside anymore. " "Um, yeah..." Maybe it would have been safer for you to be on that island? The girl''s expression shakes. I''m sure it was about the Taiping family I was with a while ago. Kane laughed vigorously. "They''ll be fine." If we were to hide on that island, we wouldn''t be able to find them, and more importantly, we had two High Elves escorting us. Boy, just think about your own safety, that''s all. " Ng, I''m gonna go get it. Leaving so much behind, the man rushed off. "Kane, please stay safe..." The girl could not but tremble with a mild anxiety. 707 Episode 689: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 18) Mm-hmm. People risk their lives to reward what they call gratitude. Always stood diagonally, and even for the man who was somewhere stubborn, "grace" was important to Kane. "That''s quite a skill." What do you say, you want to take over as the head of the guard of my commerce corps? Let''s bounce the paycheck. Other than long journeys and emergency escorts, you can make sure your life is carefree! "Did you say Kane or something? If you have that much strength, why are you staying in a peripheral city when you can do it as an adventurer? Adventurers who can live freely and make money are better for you." "Are you going to join our mercenary group?" With your skill, the reward will be just as you want it to be. It is certainly tempting to be free to live. A casual life will also suit one''s sexuality. "If I hadn''t been born here, I would have been an easy-going adventurer," the man laughed. "--Do you want to refuse? What kind of treatment is this? So, you''ve been working with that cult for so long? Isn''t it such a good thing, Sirulus?" I don''t think so. From the bottom of his heart, Kane smiled bitterly. There was indeed respect for the Holy Beast. However, I knew that serving the "organization" of the Church did not correspond to my personality. Still. Still. He had a reason for not being able to leave this land. "Wow!" The blow from the hammer pierces through the knight. In an instant, there were three of them. Even though he wasn''t a Holy Knight, the man instantly slaughtered a skilled Church Knight who was still ravaging Silurian Pilode with enough strength. "Kane! Thank you!" "I don''t need any thanks!" If you have the energy to talk, evacuate the women and children! I''ll get rid of the outlaws in shrouds! " He thought this was a division of labour. It''s better to go forward and fight than to protect someone. However, the task of the temple warrior was to "protect the shrine princess". I don''t think I''m engaging. I think... - Kane. It was his pride to protect that unassuming but gentle girl. (Boy, you looked worried...) Let''s get that smile back right away. Because it''s one of the "repayments". "Outsiders. These guys are fucked up...!" The knights of the church who broke into the city seem to be killing people by treating them. "It''s hardening the entrance!" "A scream. Whoever moves is stubbornly attacking. Above all, the fact that they were exposing themselves majestically as church knights also proved that their aim was to "kill everyone". However, it can still be said that the number of casualties has been small until now. This is due to the small number of church knights and the struggle of temple fighters and soldiers. However, the church knights were generally better at fighting than the temple forces. In this way, the forces that protect the city and people will be destroyed, and the helpless folk grass will expose the corpses. (You''re the leader...... I''ll quickly destroy the leader of the enemy......) At the height of the turmoil, Kane drew a quick conclusion. Hostile Faction Commander. By wrapping it around, we can drill a hole in the siege network and get people out of it. You don''t have to go out of your way to accompany the opponent''s [bag slapping]. From the positioning and movement of the enemy knight, he instantly puts the direction of the enemy to be defeated. Despite the insight of this hand, Kane was superior. The Temple Warrior with the hammer looked like he was about to rush out and looked back at his colleagues. "I''m going to crush the enemy''s head!" I''ll take care of it! " I should have expected that much from my underprivileged allies. Kane runs. As I ran, I had a fierce hunch. There is a shelter in the direction of the leaders of the enemy knights. Shelters are spread out over several places, but beyond that, there are particularly high levels of secrecy, making them the most vulnerable facilities for the priority protection of women and children. (Are they aware of the location of the sixth shelter...?!) He knows that the prediction of not winning is the best one-- I decided on a certain kind of readiness and speeded up my legs. Even if it''s known, at least you''ll make it. Did that wish come true? Or did his handsome feet produce results? The Shrine Warrior was able to discover the Knights of the Church. They were aiming straight for the sixth shelter. Arrowheaded, the place must have been known. But we haven''t reached it yet. Then there''s only one thing we can do. Kane accelerated without a sound and jumped. He struck one of the three knights with a blow from behind. It''s closer to assassin skill than a martial arts skill. If there was a secret high elf Yet here, it would have been an incredible ambush with the speed and sophistication of "hi, that''s pretty good for a human race...". (I killed you...!) The moment I thought so. Next to the target - A man walking in the middle turned over a white cape, carried a long sword, and stared forward to prevent a blow from the centipede. The targeted knight and the other man seemed to have finally learned of Kane''s assault there. They start to get up in a hurry. Only the man who prevented the raid has calmed down. (A monocular helmet! Is this the skeleton...?! Holy Knight! You''re the elite of the church...!) Before the two men on the left and right were ready, the Temple Warrior leapt to the rear. If this were a simple confrontation, he would have dazzled his handsome feet and dazzled himself, waiting for another opportunity. Church Knights are not to be underestimated on their own. In addition, there was an opponent that I definitely didn''t want to fight - the Paladin. Normally, there''s only one way to escape. But I couldn''t. Letting them go here means abandoning the shelter. Kane stayed on his feet. I thought of the faces of some close people, and then I shook my head. A man wearing a monocular helmet makes a beautiful voice. "... hmm. I''m just serving evil beings, and it''s a vicious thing to do." "Yo, what''s a sudden hit?" "Have you ever seen a mirror? Bad is what you''re doing in this city right now." The man wearing a full-face helmet nodded strangely at Kane''s return. "Cheng Cheng. In addition to being a vice, are you an ignorant person?" D D I didn''t expect to be able to communicate with evil people before. Kane felt a desire to tongue out at a man who shrugged his shoulders with a desire to give up on a fool. The line that you can''t communicate with your mind, mumbles in your chest that you want to hear from me. But it''s a different word to say. You''re the Holy Knight of the Church, aren''t you? "I''m sure you''re one of those apostates who call yourself a Temple Warrior, aren''t you?" Holy Knight, you are the mastermind of this assault. "The extermination of the devil is the Lord''s will." Being a ''subject'' as I am is a lot of awe. " Kane thought it was a hit. In this unengaged conversation, this Paladin was identified as the leader of the enemy. In that case, this man alone must be subdued. (But can you beat this guy...?) The surprise attack was the best I could think of. I wonder if my ability to protect others accurately can be achieved by turning it backwards. (Besides, there are three opponents.....) Not only is it disadvantageous in terms of strength, but it is also disadvantageous in terms of number. I can''t escape anyway. Such a disgrace keeps Kane down. Meanwhile, the man with the monocular helmet, Belian, exhaled like a sigh. "You''re not coming, are you?" They are just outlaws. Are you saying that there is nothing you can do other than surprise? I didn''t expect to fight from the front.... well, it''s a wild dog. I don''t even have to do it myself. " The Paladin tells two of his men. "Get rid of this devil yourself." I will go to this deep refuge and perform my sacraments first. " "--Yeah! Leave it to me, Holy Knight Belian!" "In the name of God, I will definitely destroy this impotent person and show him!" Shelter! Those arrowheads know it! "What are you going to do, go to the shelter!?" In response to Kane shouting unexpectedly, the man with the monocular helmet seemed to tilt his neck in shock. Not only are you not smart, but you''re also not good at ears. This is what I said. - Performing the sacramental service." The Holy Knight''s Holiness. That is, it is nothing but the ''annihilation of the heathen''. The Sirulus warrior shouted at the man who clearly declared everyone dead. "Are you going to put a woman or a child in your hand...!" It''s a natural thing to say. Being a woman and a child, you must send them to the Lord as a priority." "Don''t be ridiculous! It''s just an evil god who orders us to kill the children we need to protect!" Kane shouted. - Moments. "!?" I hear a metal slap on the metal. It was the sound of Kane stopping Belian''s longsword. The holy knight''s man stepped in and slashed the moment he heard the temple warrior''s cries. Whoever was a regular man would have been cut off without even realizing it. That''s why the skill of Kane in preventing this accidental blow was quite arrowheaded. However, the Sirulus warrior was puzzled by its inexplicability, feeling the heavy shock that remained in his hand. (This guy suddenly got irritated...!?) Everyone at the scene noticed that there was an intense anger under the full face of the invisible face that had no room to spare before. "--My lord!" May the Lord have mercy and salvation! You ignorant fool who can''t understand anything! I don''t deserve to be kept alive! It''s just death! You''re an apostate with a deep soul! " Warrior of Sirulus and Holy Knight of the Church. Between them, there was a distance between the top and the bottom of the mountain. Kane couldn''t understand Belian''s idea of killing women and children. I firmly believe that such a thing is nothing more than a mere killing. But Belian has a reason for Belian. Sirulus is undoubtedly a "heresy". But all who believe in it are sinners. And sin is deeply and heavily stacked by the number of times and the time it takes. That''s why (...), from a child (...). We must give priority to children who have not yet sinned a lot and who have not spent a lot of time, so that they can be "freed" from evil sects. If a child is deceived by his parents or the vicious adults around him, before his spirit and soul are broken, the Lord will deliver him in heaven. In order to be rescued, we must give top priority to rescue. We must save the children before we can attack the Tower, the central part of the city, and kill the masters of the villains. Yet this devil mocketh the god of absolute goodness, and obstructs the consecration with his shallowness. The earliest impossible asshole! Unforgivable enemies! There were more reasons than ever for Belian''s ''sharpness''. In the end, neither Kane nor Belian could understand each other, nor did they intend to. Thus, a confrontation began between the city''s strongest man and the church''s proud Holy Knight. 708 Episode 690: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part XIX) Ranting. Hustling. Screaming. Screaming. In the vortex of tragedy that could be heard from the outside, the little sorceress was trembling in the workshop. Herrof, a mentor, hugs her like that. "Ruby. Stay calm..." That way, Kane can take care of everything..... " "Um, yeah..." "Don''t ever go outside..." "I-I know..." It didn''t have to be said. Familiar neighborhood. "Outside", which is used to walking, is now a subject of fear. I don''t want to bother leaving where I risk my life if I leave. She closed her eyes tightly and asked for salvation. (Kane...! Holy Beast...) You can only murmur in your chest. Such helplessness was pathetic and toothy. Still, we can only deal with something. (Prince.....) The prince of emeralds who told me so many times about my late mother. A gentle and reliable hero who rushes in when it''s time to pinch. But in reality, there is no such person. (Is [He] safe...?) A mysterious boy who looked like an abandoned abandoned ship. With all the noise, I was worried that the warm family would be okay. (I''m sure it''ll be fine...) I''m sure the scared people won''t go all the way to that island...) Should I have stayed there, too? No, I can''t do that. I''ve done terrible things. Because they had unilaterally pushed their mother away. All sorts of thoughts go round and round. With the hope that peace will return soon. But reality was the exact opposite of her ''wish''. It is simply due to the church knights'' high combat prowess. There was only a tragedy where the city''s defenses - or deterrence - were not working. And the scope showed a moment and a spread. Therefore, it was not a coincidence that a tragedy would happen next to them. "Help me...! Someone help me...!" It was a woman''s scream. Unexpectedly, the city''s inhabitants, holding the baby, opened the wooden window and peered into it. She was being chased. A church knight with a sword was obsessed with her. A man thought to be a townsman rushed out to help her and was slashed to the side. A church knight does not end up spewing blood on a fallen man. He won''t even give me his eyes. He seems to be focused on chasing women and babies. (What a terrible thing to do...!) There was fear. But more than that, my anger prevailed. The figure of the knight seemed to the girl to be a monstrous demon. Of course, it is only subjective. That church knight has a reason for being a church knight. In other words, just like Commander Belian, there is a reason according to the faith that "women and children must take the initiative to save them". But for any reason, the life of a woman, and of her baby, shall soon be exhausted. The mother and child are not armed, and there is no one to protect them. "Ahh...!" The woman fell down. Still, it may have been my mother''s instinct to protect my child in her arms. The Knights of the Church have no shards of cruelty to their parents and children - rather, they have merciful eyes. "Luckily for you, you will be saved now." "Hee......" The knight waved his sword and tried to swing it down. There, the sound of a katsuzu echoed. It was the sound of a pebble hitting a knight''s helmet. The man in the church stays in a rested position and looks to the side with only his eyes. There, a girl dressed like a boy was gripping the pebbles as she trembled. "Hmm..." The man nods. And it shall come to pass, that a girl shall appear in the way of the ministry, because of ignorance, because of her childhood and her foolishness. That''s the only way. The evil ones are the devils who deceived the girl, whose spirituality, which stood up and tried to save the stranger mother and child, should be praised. And it shall come to pass, that he shall be rescued as soon as possible. And the knight decreed that he should send the girl unto the Lord, before the fallen, and the immobile parents and children. Feeling a clear "will", the girl sits down. I jumped out and threw a stone at him in anger. If I was targeted (...), I couldn''t have feelings other than fear. Your hips are losing strength, and you''re sitting down snuggly. (Ah, ahhh...... I, I''m dying here......) From the big eyes, tears spilled. Ruby! But there she is, her mentor. The potter Helloff rushed out. In his hand was an iron rod for protection. Helloff stood in front of the knight as if he were protecting his brother-in-law. Knights, on the other hand. The faithful of the church stare with awakened eyes at the old man who was desperately rushing. - I see. Did this man confuse the girl into an evil cult? He thinks so. The old man who jumped out to protect the girl''s life was already recognized as an abhorrent obstacle (...). (Damn, damn... this isn''t good...) The old man knew at a glance that he was no match for the knight in front of him. Challenge and die. And if he flee, he shall die. But Ruby''s the only one... Run! Hellov ordered only that. Even if you are not an enemy, you have to buy time. Even if there was no safety before I ran away, I wanted to keep [definite death] away from my disciples at this moment. (I don''t want it!) The girl wanted to scream like that. I didn''t want to abandon this gentle sorcerer who chose to lay down his life for himself immediately. I''m sure it''s a stupid choice. All that remains is the footsteps of death. If you want to live a little. If we weren''t going to waste the Master''s thoughts, we should have rushed out. But she couldn''t do it. It will be a childhood. It will be a foolishness. However, I didn''t want to think that I was "right" to abandon my mentor as a stone and escape. A church knight approaches the old man. The difference in power between the two was overwhelming. The only difference between Hellof dying early and late was in desperate resistance. "Girl, I''ll save you right away." Then I will kill the devil and send him to the table of the Lord. " What was there was'' good intentions''. Unrecognized and incompatible ''goodness''. Sirulus'' witch princess saw nothing but a mage and death. Even in the case of Hellov, it''s the same. No matter how unlikely it might be, Ruby told me that if I didn''t get away with it, I wouldn''t be able to die. For all these reasons, the most sober of the three was probably the knight of this church. So he was the only one who noticed. To the strange air. Signs of a rotten cathedral are coming from the side. Kang, a knight, told me that he was an anomaly. "Who are you!?" By looking back vigorously, they both noticed. "Ah, ah..." Ruby couldn''t help but notice. Golden hair that flutters in the wind. A boy with more beautiful emerald eyes than a jewel. It is indisputable that they appeared there. It was the "Prince" I met on that island. 709 Episode 691: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 20) Olfactory. Having an acute sense of crisis is more important than having simple combat abilities for a first-class warrior - or adventurer. Kang''s judgment in sharpness and incision is literally fatal. There are some people in the world who have the ability to sense them with great precision, but there are really few people who possess them. Therefore, even with "downward compatibility", those who have the power of a warrior are valuable. This church knight was equipped with his sense of smell. That is why he realizes that the child is "abnormal". He felt that the young man in front of him was not a simple [target of salvation], but a kind of monster that was even more terrible. "Who are you!?" Beside the knight who shouted so again, the strange boy passes by. After passing through, they came to the front of the two people who were just in danger. It''s okay. To reassure the girl, he laughed. It was a comforting smile, like a warm blanket. "---" Why is it so soft and laughable? Hell, in this sight. Why are you smiling at me like that? You''ve done such a terrible thing. Why are you smiling? Even though the crisis is just around the corner. Jumping over all those questions, the boy laughed again. - Well done, aren''t you? "............" For some reason, I almost cried. The boy said, showing a woman sitting on the ground holding my child. "You saved my life." ...... Oh, you noticed me (......). This person appreciated the "recklessness" that jumped out without thinking. He seemed to be waking up to help his fallen parents and children. My mother and I were more worried about the baby than ever, and when we confirmed that there was no injury, we made a look as if we were relieved. It''s not a fake, it''s a real smile. Is he someone who cares about the lives of others? Or do you have strong feelings for things like "parents and children" and "family"? The boy then moved to the side of a man slaughtered by a knight. The man is already out of business. The boy murmured something, and then he reconstructed the figure of a man who had fallen asleep forever. A woman holding a baby bowed her head to the body in tears. Meanwhile, the perpetrator was a knight. ".........!" He doesn''t move. No, I can''t move. The instinct whispered, That''s not good, even though it was a story of a boy sticking a blade in his defenseless back. (What the hell is this...?) Suddenly they appeared and took control of the air. Those who were just waiting for [salvation] because they feared this person who was the agent of God, or those who were weak, breathed back. As if to see even the light of hope. That is unacceptable. They are cults. A man to be punished for walking on the path of evil. It is not for such people to be at peace. (It doesn''t matter who it is! This boy is an enemy of the gods if you hinder his divine service! The decision to perform holy services remains unchanged!) I tried to raise my sword - it stopped moving. The intense chills kept the attack going. "...... Fuck" What the hell are you afraid of? "For every child who shows signs of such a weathered ruin..." Meanwhile, the boy glanced at the knight for a moment as if he were looking at the garbage on the roadside and moved again to the potter''s apprentice. And then I told Helloff. Could you evacuate the parents and children to a safe place? That''s fine, it''s fine, but-- Right next to them is a church knight with great power. Normally speaking, I don''t think I can save my own mother and child. It was strange that only one of the boys was calm to Hellof. "I can''t believe you don''t understand the situation..." And the disciple spake unto the prince, who appeared suddenly. "... why did you come here?" "I wanted to help you." "---..." The boy''s words were succinct. However, since it was found that the subject (...) was [herself], the girl''s body trembled. The back of my chest was buzzing. "Are you going to tease me...?" even though you''ve done such a terrible thing...? " "That''s terrible, I guess..." The boy''s expression was close to a bitter smile. There seemed to be a considerable distance between the two. That is why he recovers his mind and speaks while looking towards his parents and children. "If you think it''s unreasonable, just think it''s the same as you that tried to save the baby." "Same...?" That''s right. He nods. "I don''t need any help to save my child." The boy said that he needed a reason to do that. And it was also the man of the church who reacted to the words. This knight also came to [salvation]. You must save many innocent souls, even by yourself, and annihilate the evil devils. Even if the child in front of you is unfamiliar, it is unacceptable to be frightened for that reason. This body is to spread the glory of the Lord all the way to the side of the earth. We can''t afford to waste time in a place like this. (Evil, slay fast!) The church knight abandoned his stray. "The One and Only One! Our Lord, who lives in the heavens, is watching over us!" The holiness of the Lord is a divine light that perfects the good and defeats the paranoia of the world! Once this body has become the light of its sacrifice, it will destroy the wicked here and now, and deliver the soul to be saved to the Lord! " The man waved his sword. It was so fast that the body couldn''t react to the hellof it was looking at from the vault. I barely knew that the attack had taken place. But my body can''t keep up. If this were a thing that fell upon me, it would have been a thing that I could not do, but that I would have been cut off. But I saw an old potter. A sword appeared in the boy''s hand as if it were a magic spell or a handwife. Even if it is a kind of katana, it is still big for children. He was shaking it up in an instant. I was slashing at the sword of a church knight. The man in the middle of swinging down his longsword thought it stupid. The blade is easily damaged after storage. Therefore, the option of "matching" is something that should not normally be taken. Didn''t a boy with the appearance of a decaying abandoned house understand it because of his young age? Or else, because you couldn''t afford to wear a sword, you had no choice but to strike it with your sword. In any case, my victory is unshakeable. I was the one who attacked first, and I waved down my longsword. Sword weight, speed. In addition to the acceleration from the upper section, the weight of an adult is also ridden. An extravagant child swings his sword from below, trying to defeat this [weight]. But the next moment. The man closed his eyes. It''s like slashing mud. The boy''s dagger slashed his longsword blade into two pieces. - I didn''t know what it meant. The swords offered to the knights of the church are not the same as moles. Probably the clearest thing a human swordsman can do. In reality, there were only two swords that could beat this. In other words, a powerful magic weapon or a dwarf''s forged sword. A sword that is devoid of any insincerity and decorations cannot be such a famous artifact (...) (...). So, what is this? Zoari and the church knights chilled. The moment the sword was slashed and the posture collapsed. The child was already bowing down. (sword form -) That''s all I could barely recognize. It turned out that such a young boy was mastering the swordsmanship of trained swordmongers. I''ve never seen anything like it. (Who are you, this is...!?) A childlike being with an incredible weapon and an incomprehensible ability to master it. At this time, the man understood his vigilance towards the boy. It was a [terrifying] thing that put the overwhelmingly powerful in front of them. An instant blink of an eye. Without passing, wave four times. In the blink of an eye, the boy ran past the man. Whether the potter''s apprentice recognized the current attack and defense. Perhaps they could only seem to have been attacked by a boy who suddenly appeared with a sword and walked through it. His'' real homeland ''. And some of the judoists that were in the land said, D D It''s impossible to stop an opponent who is on the verge of death with [pain]. Therefore, it is best to destroy the joints and make them physically immobile no matter how much will you have to carry on the battle. The boy''s four blows were accurate. The man''s hands were cutting off the tendons of both legs. The knight wore a metal armor and leggings, but they were useless before the [present] the boy received on his fifth birthday. Here, victory or defeat is decided. It was a one-sided victory of a strange boy. 710 Episode 692: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 21) The time rewinds a little... A little before a boy with a weathered seafood carcass appeared to a girl he knew. In the corner of the downtown where the others were gone, the man with the handkerchief was fighting for his life. Hmph! "Nnnnh!" "Fu......" He managed to shrug off the [superiority] attacks coming from all three sides, taking a breath on his shoulders and crippling the massacres. Kane was already worn out. Even though the leader of the assailant was alone, he had to deal with two other knights at the same time. Nevertheless, he has already stood his ground and continued to fight. Although it was clear that everyone was at a disadvantage. "Hmm..." The Paladin Belian nodded as he saw the apostate to be spit on. Apparently, this man has something in common. Even though I had the ability to fight alone, I was better than this man. In addition, we have two allies. There is nothing to lose. I''m sure the man in front of you knows that. With this much skill, there''s no way you can''t measure the difference in skill. (In other words, is there something wrong? even in this situation, I want to do something.....) We''re not trying to escape. I probably don''t have the time to buy it. The sight of this devil is more passionate and aggressive. (I don''t like it...) Whatever you''re up to, I''m not going to let you focus on it. However, the defense of the man with the hammer was surprisingly robust. Even Belian, who outperformed Vanity in his moves, could hardly defeat the [Defense Only]. Every part of the flesh is wounded. However, it wasn''t enough to decide the battle. I am a user who can do so much. He was a disgusting opponent. (Would you like to set it up a little bit?) There are three knights in the church. In other words, we can work together. Belian secretly sends a small hand sign. The two knights immediately understood their intentions and nodded. "Die!" From the front, Belian slashed. The man in the pigeon prevented it in a desperate form. The Paladin''s analysis was truly correct. Kane had to concentrate on his entire nerves and fight back with all his might. He could not surpass Belian''s attack. The moment the Temple Warrior of the City was revealed to the Holy Knight. As instructed, two knights attacked from the side and behind. Perfect interlocking to match the Holy Knight. A knight''s stabbed one of the knights in the side of the man, who couldn''t afford to pierce it completely. "Guu...!" Kane distorts his face in pain. Thinking that the two knights had killed each other, Belian felt something was wrong. "Back off...!" The Holy Knight gives instructions. But before that, the Temple Warrior stuck a dagger in his pocket at the head of the man who stabbed him. "Gaaa...!" One of the knights falls. It was instant death. "Even though you''re breathing constantly, you''re in pain!" One of the knights, who had lost a colleague, cried out, but Belian understood that it was not. The movement of the devil made me realize that. (Was this apostate [aiming for each other] from the beginning?!) Make your own body physically, and prepare to abandon yourselves---. That''s what Kane was after, the Paladin said. The Silurus temple warrior who defended the city from the original had no "retreat". We must defeat the eminent Belian in any way we can. And in his own power, he was no match for the Holy Knights. So what do we do? Set a trap that feeds on your life like it is now. (Did you choose the path of death to accompany us because you understood that you couldn''t win?) Fools, temple warriors. Forgive me, seriously, the teachings of treachery. There is no one but the Great Lord who is worthy of his life. To give up one''s life for the rare beast of evil and the blind who worship it... (But....) In fact, the problem is that "aiming at each other" is quite troublesome. When this blade arrives, the other product will also arrive. Belian saw his men''s knights. This fellow man must not understand the foolish and vicious tactics of a man of wickedness. Then you will end up with the same end as the church knights who fell earlier. In order to perform the sacraments of the great Lord, it was necessary to do the work. Not to mention, I''m not going to let you kill my brothers and sisters who wear the same clothes for a satanic. (Best of all, we don''t need to hang out with this burning suicide...) Belian shouted at his men''s knights. "You don''t care about this wild dog, go to the ''Grotto'' and perform the sacrament." "Holy Knight Belian, but--" "This man, I am enough by myself." Our mission is to mow down the devils, not to play with this man. Know that any further waste of time is'' evil ''. " "-Yes! I understand!" I will definitely carry out my sacred mission! " It was Kane who changed his complexion for this exchange. He said that if he stood around on his own, he could attract them. "Waiting..." "I won''t let you go." "Ku......" Beyond the full face of the monocle, I found the Holy Knight laughing. That''s because they discovered their [abandonment]. "From the beginning, I should have handled you alone."... come on, come on. I''ll let you know that your [life-threatening] is worth nothing more than dust. " DDDD Fighting is not arithmetic. Since you can''t win one-on-one, you can''t lose one-on-three. If this Holy Knight were the type to be arrogant, Kane might have been able to pounce on his assumptions and become a "companion of the road". If I had killed the leader of the assailant, even if I had died here, I would have won strategically. However, Belian had no idea what Kane was thinking. After that, I was brought to the "one-on-one" without alarm. (Boo... I''m sorry...) The city''s temple warriors found out that everything was destroyed. Still, the fact that he survived Belian''s onslaught for a minute afterwards would tell us that his obsessions were extraordinary. The Paladin''s sword pierced the temple warrior''s chest. Belian has no fatigue. Not a single scratch. "Let''s praise you." He''s a wicked man. " The Paladin honestly offered praise for the obstacles to be removed. Kane''s struggle was to admit that there was only one thing that made [superiority] difficult for him. I couldn''t pierce the white armor of the urn in Kane''s lair, and even if Belian hadn''t wrapped around it, I wouldn''t have had the ability to inflict a deadly blow. Even so, it was definitely the power of [thoughts] that held up. "- In heaven we repent to the Lord. That is the only good that the apostate can do." The holy knight walked away, paying for the blood of his sword. In the uninhabited city, only the fallen cane is left. At first, the body didn''t move. My eyes are clear and I can''t see the sky. I can''t even hear the sound. There was a life I wanted to save. There were people I wanted to protect. However, my body didn''t move anymore. (...... this far?) I am nothing. I couldn''t return the favor. That''s all I have left. That''s very, very pathetic. However, I closed my world... "... ask one question" !? Vividly. It echoed in his ear for some reason. Even though the sound of the sword ridge, which was supposed to be heard from a distance, and the screams for help could no longer be heard, the voice indeed resounded in the silent world. Even though it is inorganic, it has a high and sweet voice. (What, what...? Am I even dreaming? Or is this the voice of [welcome]......?) Or perhaps he is long dead, and his soul is risen to heaven. With nothing to see and no movement, Kane thought so. [Voice] continues without any hesitation, such as Kane''s thoughts. "... with your skill, I could have escaped myself." Why didn''t you do it...? " It doesn''t matter who you ask. In any case, is this a dream or an illusion? Already dead. Or you''re already dead. I can''t help it if I do something like that. Normally, he spoke out loudly. (... there was something more important than life. It''s just that.) [Voice] did not return words. However, for some reason, I felt that the opponent''s atmosphere had changed a little. "... I ask you again and again, what do you want now?" (Knowing that they''re going to die.) Some monks of high virtue may regard this statement as a "wicked delusion". But he wanted it. -- "Voice" did not deny revenge. "... do you want your enemies to die rather than save themselves?" (I told you, there was something more important than life. Now that I''ve come back from the dead, I can''t protect you. You''ll only have to die a few more times. Then you don''t have to get lost in your hopes. I hope the knights of the church will die.) "... admits that the statement that ''there are things more important than life'' is true." (... what, angel? Are you going to tell me that you''re going to give me what I want?) "... I''m not an ''angel''." Somewhat hostile to it I didn''t know what it meant. Does this illusion even say that it is a god or a demon? [Voice] continues. "... there''s a difference in power between different parts of the city, and everyone is still struggling." To those who are not warriors. I see it as something worthwhile. (That''s all... this was a good place...) The man muttered softly. This city had a smile on its face. In a world like this, it was peaceful. It was made by the people of the city, and it was given to them by the Holy Beast. (I couldn''t return that [favor]......) "... mmm" [Voice] felt like he was staring at himself. I don''t see anything, but I think so. Eventually, [Voice] muttered, as if she remembered something. "... you look like the head of that family who was first rescued by Sirulus here" ( !) Why did you scream at it? Saving lives in this land. I received a place to live in this land. I was given plenty of food and safety. Ancestral generations. I lived here long before the cult was formed. Neither do I. And their ancestors. And people close to me. Those parents, too. All of them. Blessed is that sacred beast. How gigantic is that? It''s so big that I can''t give it back on my own. That''s why he''s always been here. "... I don''t think he cares about [grace]." I''m sure you''d be more than happy to live freely without being tied to this land. That''s the kind of creature. " Somewhere pale. That''s what Voice said. The man couldn''t understand the words of [voice]. "... anyway, I saw the determination of the humans who live here." I will fulfill your wish based on my agreement with that sea beast. " I heard those words vaguely. Even the uncertain consciousness seemed to be fogging away, and I couldn''t think about it. (Fong...... Master Ruby......) His consciousness broke off there. The Holy Knight Belian severed his determination as meaningless. But his resistance, which took his life, will bring an important - and decisive - turning point to this land. In other words, "the strongest" -that is, the one who enters the battle of ruin. 711 Episode 693: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 22) Before leaving the company. The order that the Holy Knight Belian gave to his church knights was quite simple. That is, kill all who live in this city. This was an absolutely important reason to "fight evil", but also to avoid giving witnesses and fugitives at the same time. If the good will of the great Lord be blown away, even if it be called a cruel evil deed, it is not accumulated. Such a thing must not happen. That''s why it''s murder. The devils who disobey the teachings of God cannot be forgiven, nor can they be allowed to spread their good deeds intentionally or misunderstood or distorted, and to scratch the name of the Lord. It was because of that that the church knights who were in charge of the consecration thoroughly followed Belian''s instructions. He slaughtered them mercilessly, without distinction between those who fled and those who begged for their lives. Conscience doesn''t hurt. Because this is absolutely good. Because if you''re not thorough, you''d rather be evil. - They don''t know. In that case, the reality is that some people think the same way. Two high elves kneel in front of a girl wearing a blue robe and a broad hat. The [Elf of the Beginning], who raised a slender long sword at his waist, said this to the two of them only once. ... slaughtering Killing--that is, killing them all. The sweet voice pale with inorganicity. The two High Elves had no objection. As it resounded when it hit, it was in tune with the ancestors. "I will!" "As you wish." There were three of them. Only three elves begin to attack the Church faction. "T-two, let me out...!" There are people who scream and run away. The armored man who was chasing such an opponent had a thin smile on his face. "''Help me''? I don''t think so, but... when it comes to this, it''s" Thank you "! I can only go to the Lord who is absolutely good...!?" The man is exhilarated. It is the pride of being on the side of justice that makes it so. In contrast, running away is all about despair. There was no salvation anywhere. And it was pierced. Rather than run away, the chest of a church knight. "Ahhh...?" The man looks back with a faint smile. I didn''t know what it meant. Why is there a spear growing from my chest? It''s black. Black as darkness. It was as if it was made of pitch-black fog. Everything was black, even the spear that pierced the man was black. ''That one'' said, shining a blackish colour like a turtle. "- What''s the matter? When this happens, ''Thank you''?" Yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii The man screamed in pain and amazement. The figure of the black fog waved his spear unmovingly and slammed the man with the skewer against the wall. The figure saw the person who was fleeing. The person screamed faintly. That''s out of the question. That''s why the black figure didn''t open its mouth superfluously. It''s like I''m squeezing out a word, "... whale blessing." and muttered and disappeared. The person who was saving lives and standing up for them, "The Holy Beast...?" and muttered in astonishment. Fourth shelter... It is one of the large-scale shelters, and it is the second largest shelter after the sixth shelter, especially for women and children. That''s why both factions have deployed their forces here. There, the Temple Warrior worked hard to prevent the Church Knights from entering. However, the difference in power was hard to come by. The defense was gradually losing ground. Meanwhile, Church Knights, convinced that victory was imminent, grew stronger and stronger. That''s when ''it'' appeared. A figure wrapped in pitch-black fog came straight to me. "Somebody...!?" That would have been a common recognition for both sides. The figure of the black fog did not answer the question and waved his arm away. Moments. There was a sharp gust of wind, and the head of the church knight fell sharply. "Wind magic!" He''s a devil...! On the side of the devils...! " The church knights spread out and surrounded the black figure halfway. More than a temple warrior of Sirulus defending a shelter, the intruder, who dropped the heads of his compatriots in a single blow, was perceived to be an overwhelming threat. At the same time, something black jumped out of the black figure. It''s so small that it''s in your palm. However, it quickly transformed into a giant body that was over two meters long. Everyone''s eyes looked like a pitch-black squirrel with a black mist. "Are you mad!? Or are you evil spells!?" People don''t answer. When I replied, a black beast stormed in. "Nuuu......! Yeeeee!" One of the knights of the church shouts: As the formation deformed in response to the voice, the knights turned their swords towards the beast in a dense manner. If it continued like this, a blade like a sword mountain would pierce the beast. But the next moment, they saw. Like glass, the sword is crushed. The soft fur of the beast was so strong. And sooner than I''m surprised. The swung down arms and tail blew the men apart. Their armor is as strong as the holy skeleton that the holy knight wears. They were instantly dented, chapped, and rendered useless as armor. -They ''re being slammed against the wall at super speed. Even if it were strong enough to withstand the beast''s attack, the [Inner Man] would have been too sorry to be safe... ".........!" "...... you''re kidding...?" Sirulus'' warriors were stunned. The church knights are not minions. It must be a well-kneaded team with terrifying strength. That''s the easiest way to get rid of it...! The black figure looks back at them. The warriors fell asleep. Indeed, the black figure of the Son and the beast bewitched the church knights. But that''s not about being one of us. It could be an ally split or an opponent of a third force. He told them to hold their weapons in a daze. "It''s a great way to protect young children. If I had abandoned my toddlers, I wouldn''t have helped you. My duty is to destroy the rats." Just say what you say and try to leave. But along the way, the black shadow looked back. "... this is the blessing of the Holy Beast." That''s how it is set up. Continue to risk your lives to protect your children. " This time, I really walked away. Keep the black beast in obedience. Outside the city - Something''s happening close to the broken gate. A little black figure came before [them]. They--the knights of the church did not consider the petty figure that was coming toward them as an apostle of surrender. Out-of-phase. It was too out of phase. It was as if the figure of "darkness" was directly round about them, and they were seen by the wicked. The church knights instantly form their ranks. We can team up... which means they have the largest number of troops on the Silurian Pilot. It is to ensure the annihilation of the fugitives from the City. Or to defeat the great temple warriors from the front. For that reason, they are waiting in numbers on a terrain that is easy to fight, without allowing the city''s people to be struck out. This is in accordance with the instructions of their eminent holy knight, Belian. This means that their leader has not only the ability to fight alone as a knight, but also the qualities of a commander with a certain tactical eye. It tells the story of the difficulty of escaping even if Kane''s attempt - to bring the church forces to the top of the road - was successful. If Kane had known about it, he would have scratched his head and put one of the blur. The knights immediately made enemies of the little opponent wrapped in black fog. Because there is no such existence in their "teachings". Is the person in front of you an evil spirit of darkness or an evil monster? In any case, there is no difference in belonging to "evil". Especially if the [figure] in front of you hears the movement of their mind, you may feel uncomfortable. This [Darkness] was worn by one of her precious family members, a black-haired toddler. He used dark magic to hide the three of us from the perception that we were elves. Young spirits still stay on the island to protect their beloved mother. Such a lazy little girl is the one who has worked hard for the friendly elves. If you are cut off by "evil", it will hurt the mood of the elves. In particular, good or bad mood is the earliest irrelevant stage. This figure, "Doom", has already decided to rid the Church of the Knights. This decision can only be overturned by simply exercising combat abilities that are superior to her. And whoever can do such a thing-- "Everybody, stand up!" The Commander''s deputy will issue an order. They, too, have no choice but to ''forgive the surrender''. Absolute justice does not waver in such things as begging for life. But if you want [Immediate Death], you don''t have to talk about it. "That''s a nice figure!" Do you have the intelligence to understand the human language!? " The little darkness doesn''t answer. I don''t approve of the need for it. "Are you intelligent?" Or an outlaw who doesn''t know how to thank you! Either way, if you refuse, that''s fine! We will swiftly exterminate you! D D The Holy Knight does not have to say it, even if he is a follower of the Holy Knight, it is better to know with our own death that if you form a team, one country will fall! A group of Church Knights is comparable to a nation-that was certainly an exaggeration. But many who heard the word believed it. Their force stood out to be believed to be so. It was only then that many nations in the North and the South passed through the Church of the Most Holy God. However, it was a mistake. One country (...). Katakana (...), one country (...). With that amount of force, I will continue to live from the most powerful god generation in the world, and challenge the unbeatable that kept fighting and winning. He that knoweth the word of ruin shall not come out, save by the word of foolishness. "Kaaaaaaa!" The Commander''s deputy has issued a brave order. It''s for the realization of justice. But in reality, it was only a death march. The knight who ran out was Thirty Riders. Thirty Knights of the Elite. Even with a small number of platoons, [Man''s World] is a sufficiently threatening force. But even in "Shinnyo", there were those who were called the strongest. It was a tiny word that was spun. It is a very short word of the Shinto era. It''s not an ancient spiritual language, it''s not fantasy. The original language of the beginning of the elves, called the Shinto scripture. There is nothing but church knights outside the city. So (...) she can use it. Sorcery in the Divine Realm that will surely reap life. After deciding ''to perish'', ''ruin'' will not come to an end. Even if there were more than two warriors among the knights - for example, the [Root Magic Interferor], the [Soul Life Magic Suitability], and the [Ability to Change the World] in her precious family - they unleashed magic that could definitely kill them. Her life is an unexpectedly strong enemy. Unique Ability. It was a series of battles with unknown sorcerers. Therefore, after deciding to deal with it at the end, I will not allow "misunderstanding". Definitely decide the battle. --The blink was less than an instant. Only silence spreads in front of the little figure that makes the black mist go away. It was as if the landscape was left untouched and only humans had disappeared. Can they recognize their ''death''? Not even a soul, not even a ''next'' like Alto Crane Putto or Noel Coraine. It will be the end of perfection. Confirmed "Doom". To be hostile to that elf would literally mean losing everything. In silence, she paints a whale over the city with light magic. It was as it was done in the sky of the king''s city. Or like that in the city of Cyril. To show clearly who will save us. It was one technique she had learned from her precious disciples. "...... Al" And the fathers of the elves were in charge of the sons of their fathers, which were not present. 712 Episode 694: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 23) I like hunting. I loved hunting beasts from a young age. A man called by Lisius, an archbishop who is enrolled in the Church of the Sacred God and the Southern Continent Branch. Dort was a live hunter. Man cannot defeat the beast physically. Without a strong weapon or sorcery, I wouldn''t have any teeth. Supercharge the beasts who are the [superior]. That''s why I''m a hunter. That''s because people have overcome difficulties. A strong bow. A stronger bow. Dolt kept asking for it. That''s all the money we have. And he said literally, If I can beat the beast, that is good. For that reason, no life is needed. In fact, his body was full of tears. It was the fight against the beast that made me do it. In the beginning, I saw a weak beast. But gradually, a stronger beast. He was not just a wild animal, but a powerful man, so he eventually hunted even monsters called demons and demons. Part of the left shoulder. Or the right flank. Right little finger. Two fingers of the left foot. They don''t exist anymore. As a result of being eaten up or necrotic. I don''t mind. If you can still hunt. If we could fight with some defects, that would be enough. Dolt wants to hunt strong beasts. It''s just that. It is the same not only on land but also at sea. He was a master of bowing, but he also defeated sharks and sharks with a knife and a hammer in one hand. A strong beast fought everything. Such a man is his'' finishing point ''. I decided to look for the best. At some point, I began to have severe pain in my whole body. And for the first time outside of hunting, a man named Jacques Rowe, a doctor who hired him to invest a fortune, "Your body is worn out." You''ll be stuck in bed in a few years. That''s what I was told. He was a good man. At least, it was the best of the Swordsman family that Dolt had ever met. The man says so. This body will only perish as soon as possible. I''m not afraid to die. However, "I just defeated a lot of beasts" doesn''t satisfy my life. It''s like everyone admits it. Everyone was surprised. I want to subdue such a beast. That''s what Dortmund wanted. "- Did you say Dorto-kun?" As long as you can defeat a powerful beast, you won''t need your life, right? " Lisius, the archbishop of the Church of the Most Holy God, smiled at him when he went to the Southern Continent in search of goods. So, in his hand, there is an arrow. It was a lacquered black arrow that was wrapped in a cloth carved with a special technique and placed in a magic seal box. If a living human grabbed it with his bare hands, it was a cursed arrow with such terrible magical power that his arm instantly decayed. The archbishop says: "Our church has also bought these dangerous weapons for the good of the world and for the good of mankind. This is one of those things. D D If you''re telling me that the word" risk your life "is not a lie, I don''t mind lending you this" arrow ". There was no doubt about Dortmund. Immediately. With his sense of smell, he realized that the old monk in front of him was far from "good" and so on, but it didn''t matter. Just a beast. If only we could hunt a strong beast. (That''s right, my life is just for that....) He takes on the role of the ''Sealed Box'' and goes back to the scene. An old priest is seeing off his appearance. "... destroying the cities of the heathens and testing the effects of those spells... all for the sake of Cardinal Fapiano..." The effect of "Arrow" is real. Rather than a beast in the wild, whether it be a demon or a demon beast, if it can be cast, there is not a stack of beasts. Even the simple power is as powerful as crushing an iron gate. In addition, the creature is crushed like a giant gravity, and it has a curse on it that can only be thrown down. There is no doubt that it is a gem specializing in destruction and death. "-But still" It is in the eyes of his beloved cardinal that the life of that sacred beast will not be reached. So the question is, ''How effective is it?''. I want to identify that point. (An organism that lives from the Shinto era...) It''s only natural that he should be alert if he becomes a monster that didn''t die in the Great Collapse.....) That man is a discard pawn for that. The old guru laughed, asking me to submit some useful data at most. It was a gentle and gentle smile, as if my grandfather were watching over my grandson. He was such a smiling man. Certain islands... Dolt stands on an island different from Lusica Crane Putt or where her daughter Noir is hiding. He was trembling. A sea beast can be seen near a distant sandy beach. (What life energy! What majesty! This is what I deserve to risk my life to hunt!) Dolt, who was a natural hunter, was not bewildered by the appearance of the [idiot] even when he saw the loose whale. In a nutshell, I am amazed at the difference from the beasts I''ve been waving at. He smiled cheerfully and unsealed the box without hesitation. The "arrow" in his hand collapses Dorto''s flesh at that moment. Still laughing at the pain, he said, ''That''s enough.'' With such a spell, it''s that power and life that''s the right thing to do. I thought I could get rid of the giant Beast. (Ahh, this is really amazing...! It''s a device dedicated to breaking and killing. "Ruin" is said to exist in the legendary elves, but for me, this is exactly what it is...! ") Blood boils. The scorching red liquid ruptured the blood vessels and splashed blood and flesh on the outside. Dort laughed inside. Before the hope that dreams will come true, everything is equally worthless. Even my own life, no exception. D D It''s a good thing you don''t know. The elf''s ancestor who decided that he was a "fairy tale" - her magic of destruction is not even at that stage. And even worse, the opponent he was trying to set up--that loose whale was a vicious and ruthless being. That''s not the character of a loose whale, it means'' strong ''everywhere. There is a lot of futility when people are reminded of [helplessness] because they are simply floating in a cerebral aura. Let''s tell the old story a little bit. It was a story about when the powerful Phantom Beast, called Phantom History, was the protagonist of the world. At that time, there were two sea champions in the seas of the northern continent. Divide the forces of the North Sea and fight for its hegemony. Most of the dragons outnumbered the two powerful ones, finally trying to decide between the male and the female. The two are giant. With a tough body and a strong regeneration ability, the battle lasted for two months. The aftermath of the battle was tremendous, and if you were a slightly intelligent creature, you felt the danger and everyone ran away. However, the death battle was finally coming to an end. The two Champions tried to strike the biggest and strongest blow at the end. Extreme situation, where everything is on the line! ... well, that''s the kind of fold where a giant giant is dripping with a giant giant giant. The two giant heads of the sea king turned away at the same time. I didn''t want to see it. I didn''t want to see him (...). A cerebral face that seems to have no difficulty whatsoever. A stupid expression that can''t be found in any description other than ''stupid''. Why do you have to look at it in the midst of an unrepentant death battle with an opponent who has made you the best enemy of his life!? I feel relieved. The battle is turned into a farce. Everything will be ruined. That''s why I don''t like it. It''s hard to see this (...). That (...) was floating with his belly in view. It was very intrusive. Had the commoners been here, the two Champions would have been outraged and eliminated instantly. We can''t let the supreme battle take its toll. But they didn''t attack. Because it''s useless. After all, our attack doesn''t make sense to this (...). It has no effect. I hate to sneeze, but that was the reality. The giant is floating there forever. The wind and the waves are all yours, so if you leave it alone, you''ll stay here forever. About two hundred years before I saw it, it would have been like a dead leaf or a dead branch caught on the land in some cove, and it would have stayed that way for about six months. The two nodded at the same time. Then we cooperated and wavered and pushed him out (...). That (...) has no particular resistance either. It is even possible to get caught. Eventually, the ugly giant that rode on another current drifted away. "............" "............" The two heads shook hands tightly with their gaze. ... that''s what happened in the past. It was a nuisance that was not in the history books. Now, let''s do it. It was an arrow of curse. The power was such that even the thick iron gate was easily destroyed, as Lysius had declared. On the other hand, that''s all (...) I could defeat many beasts and phantoms, but I could not reach the extreme attacks of the two conquerors of the Shinnyo waters. To something like that (...). There was no point in (......) putting your life on such a thing (......) (......). Dolt''s best shot, with all its magic and life, was bounced back in front of the soft body of the loose whale and rolled onto the beach. The curse that crushes the surroundings, drains all the power the moment it hits the body of the loose whale, disappears, becomes just an arrow, and falls into helplessness. "--- ah?" It was the hunter Dortmund who raised his voice, a mixture of anger and awe. Beyond that gaze, there was a horribly stupid surface. (What? What is it? What can I do for you?...?) It''s like staring at a man. Unfortunately, his attack had no other impact than that of the Crane Put Sisters slapping the bass with joy. ... the arrow was supposed to destroy and steal everything from the gunner. However, I lost my powers before the loose whale, and even if I shot it, I was too unreasonable and unconscious. As a result, Dolt did not die. Leave it aside whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. As soon as he lost consciousness, he muttered. "... can you do it!" It would have been exactly the same murmur as the two conquerors who had fought for hegemony in their phantom history. Just a short while ago, a light whale was depicted above the city. 713 Episode 695: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 24) In front of her, a knight of the church who had been tormented by the black rope of dark magic was rolling. It was not enough to cut off my limbs, and even though I was trying to attack me, I was honestly creepy. That''s why I made it a little extra glue-wrapped. "Guu......! How can I face the Lord who teases the sky with such humiliation?!" I won''t forgive you...! You devils won''t forgive me...! " The eyes of the man who screamed like that were stuck with hatred and murderous intent. You can''t expect a proper answer like this. (Still, gathering information is a must....) Specifically, where are they being attacked the most? I thought you were marching on that lighthouse. But it wasn''t. I don''t know what they''re doing. The roads seem to be killing the people they see, and that''s not all. I don''t have any tactical eyes or anything like that, so it''s impossible to grasp the approximate purpose from the movement I see. I think that Yantine and Granpa who can make some predictions are amazing. (I don''t think you''ll honestly break your mouth, but you still have to work hard...) Separate bad words, gossip, and tantrums with a voucher. Look at the through skills you''ve developed in the west. But the man shouted before we could open our mouths. "Boy! You just knocked me down by surprise, don''t get on the map!" With your skill, you can''t do anything but knead! " Oh, yeah. It''s the same here. Someone strong enough not to compare with me decided to "fight". I don''t know how great your strength is, but I don''t think you''re going to win anymore. It''s impossible for a human to defeat that person. However, that doesn''t mean that the general public won''t be harmed. That''s where we need to be careful. The man continues. "Can you understand the power of our church knights, who can even slaughter a country in a single team!? Dwarf evil cults, it''s good to know where you are!" Who is going to tear down this much fighting power!? " "I wonder if it''s my Marimo..." Mr. Fennel said that there is a proviso that says, "Be honest from the front." "At the moment, I wonder if there is only one person who can beat Lord Noir who has unfolded [the world]?" The filled realm of the royal spirit species is truly a free world. Any hostility will be nullified or absorbed. In that [filling], normal physical attacks do not make sense, and magic species are absorbed by the [world] and become the bait of the Daiyuan Taishi spirit. In the first place, I can''t move freely. As soon as it''s over, you''ll have to fight the opponent who is absorbing physical invalidity and magic without being able to move. That''s what happens. Normally, it''s impossible to gamble. The Spirit King and his superior being, the Holy Spirit, are regarded as the most powerful because, in addition to simple strength, they can do such a contradiction. Usually, you can''t win no matter what. Of course, if it is a battle between [kings], the influence will change due to the contact between the world and the erosion, as done by our youngest sister and Flower Spirit King Fiore, and if it is a Shinnyo Dragon Class, it seems that the direction of [force] will also emerge. (... well, there''s no point in letting him hear what''s going on around here.) All I want to know is, "Where we''re being attacked." So I''m going to set the water aside. D D Where are your strong friends? "What are you going to do knowing that!? I can''t believe you won (...)!" If I were you, I would be able to win against anyone! " Yeah, that''s the opposite. I''ll leave it to the grown-ups who can handle it. It''s important to know where you are. Until then, the Lof boy who was trembling beside me (?) seemed to bump up the question she had. "Oh, why did you attack the parents and children holding such a young child...!" Why are you doing such a terrible thing... " "It''s terrible...!?" The man''s voice was distorted by anger. Same or more hatred comes to mind when you look at me. "Relief...! Either we call the Lord''s merciful relief a bad thing, or this ungrateful person...!" The man shouted. See how right our actions are, based on compassion and goodwill. He insisted in a scolding mix-up that it was not the child who attacked the child, but the child who tried to save him. - Oh, it''s incompatible. I spoke the same language and thought that even though it was the same human race, it was a completely different creature. However, that is why I understand. Why have the knights not come to the lighthouse, the center of the city, first? In other words, it is said that "salvation" is a priority. I murmured. "... a shelter" Huh? "These guys are attacking the shelter..." That''s it! Roff''s face turned pale. As a resident of this city and a child who tried to protect his own young child, I think there is something to think about. "Close to here, where is the shelter!?" "It''s the sixth shelter...!" A place where women and children take priority evacuation..... " Where is it?! "Um, uh, uh... um, round the corner of the bakery, uh... uh..." I don''t get the point. Even when I was younger, I had no choice. (I can''t help it...) I don''t want to put this child in danger, but I don''t think we''ll be able to find a shelter in time. "I''m sorry!" "HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH He---but I''ll hold her up. "Hurry up. I need you to show me where the shelter is..." "Heh, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah...!" OH, OHME, ME, TAKO...! Ohhh...! " No. I''m still panicking. This is an impossible story. But we have to fight for a moment. I looked into her eyes with a slightly squeaky voice. Tell me where the shelter is! "--Heeeee!" She pointed to a part of the street. Keep staring at my face. Roff''s face turned bright red. For some reason, my eyes seemed moist. However, it is not the case that I am concerned about that now. "Let''s go, don''t bite your tongue!?" I ran through the city, using my physical strength. Although Roff''s navigation was dangerous, I think he managed to get close to the scene without hesitation. There were some corpses on the roads. It was as if some kind of slashed body had been rolled around in a careless manner. ... I wonder if this is a [salvation]. Yes, I almost muttered. "Can this kind of thing be called salvation!?" It was as if I had spoken for my feelings. The voice of a magnificent man echoed there. I peek into you gently from the shadows. (What is that...? The church ''s--Monk?) Thirty or so men in shrouds were hanging from the men of the church knights. If I''m not mistaken, I think he''s both a follower of the Most Holy God. "What is it...? I wonder if it''s broken...?" Roff, clinging to me, muttered suspiciously. Sure, it looks like it to me. Or maybe for another reason, but it seems true that that knight hasn''t reached the sixth shelter either. "............" Someone''s coming! I was concerned about their conversation, but I felt a more disturbing atmosphere and used the magic of [signal blocking]. Hold Roff tight. In my immature technique, I can''t hide this child until I do. "Huh...!?" She has hardened again. Then a person appears there. A man in white armor wearing a full-face helmet like a monocular monster. A man with a strange sign, coming from a different street than ours. I had an intuition. He was the boss of the knights. 714 Episode 696: The Sky in Emerald Eyes (Part 25) Priest Carson is a devoted follower of the Most Holy God. Even if he looks at his faith from a fair point of view, he is a person who tends to be close to the "fanatic". However, that faith does not make the direction identical to that of the Paladin Belian. A person is probably multifaceted, for example, someone who looks rough has a kind side, or someone who feels lavish is surprisingly delicate. And "such a tendency" is also applicable to the intangible concept of God. In other words, it should also be a predisposition to the theological controversy about the nature of the "Lord". To put it bluntly, the question is'' What kind of personality does God have? '' For they have long spoken unto the holy God which they worshipped, a harsh side as the God of judgment, and a side of mercy which helps and guides men. Priest Carson pays strong attention to one aspect of the latter, and sees the "Lord" as an extremely merciful being. Just as the Paladin Belian believed in "Absolute Justice" and did not hesitate to kill the pagans, so Carson was Carson, and before the Lord''s mercy, all had the one-sided belief that their hearts should eventually be changed. Therefore, I am opposed to reducing the number of believers in the future, and I am absolutely opposed to any act that harms the Lord''s mercy. On the other hand, since he was also a person with a keen eye, he could not "oppose" Belian before his departure. --And it was certainly the right answer. If he had disagreed on the spot, he would have been immediately scolded as an apostate and buried without questioning. However, this does not mean that nothing will be done. We must do as much as we can. That''s what this action was about - putting a "wait" on a knight other than Belian. As a result, the prospectus has had some success. They show uniform difficulty, but like the bold Belian, they don''t come to Zumballarin without asking questions. I''m not a pagan, and I know that Carson is in charge of this operation. In addition, this grand priest is venerable. If you preach the Lord''s mercy in an orderly way, the more enthusiastic a believer, the more the behavior will be slowed down. The church knight who came to the sixth shelter to enforce justice was thus stopped, and the [slaughter] was suspended temporarily. Until Alto Crane Putt arrives. "I wonder if he''s stopped the knights even though he''s a priest in the church...?" Rolf, who did not know Carson''s chest, looked at the priest who was trying hard to "persuade" the church knight, and leaked his rudimentary feelings like that. This was the manifestation of her goodness, and the simplicity of her childhood. In fact, Carson''s heart movements, like those of the Belians, believe that all people in this world should obey the Great Lord. In other words, the only difference between the two is the methodology and the procedure. There is no difference in the desire to fill it with "monochrome". "... but that''s fine." That''s not why, but the boy with the atmosphere of the dead who was concentrating on the vigilance of the surroundings made a comeback. He didn''t trust church officials very much, and even though he wasn''t good at detecting magic, he couldn''t afford to think about extra things. However, thanks to this, he succeeded in using the [signal blocking] magic before the arrival of the Paladin. Still... ".........!" A sweat passed through Alto''s cheeks. He is learning. Even if you turn down the sign, you know that you have a hand that can notice the lurking. It was about Lamber''s heart, Theodore, who sneaked into the young girl''s house in front of the game in June. The reason why Belian couldn''t find that experience. Conversely, without that past, the presence of the Altos would have been perceived at this moment, when the Holy Knight arrived. "... what is this?" The holy knight, who had come near the sixth shelter, said so in a quiet voice of anger. He had to have finished most of his work already. I had to uproot the apostates in the hole. Nevertheless, the knight who preceded him remained near the entrance. Now I am sorry for the Great Lord. From the full face of the monocle, Belian grabbed Carson. And I asked him, What is this? But I know already who hath delayed the consecration. "............" Meanwhile, Carson faintly warps his face. The man in front of me understood more than enough that he could kill himself without asking questions. That''s why I didn''t want to meet you at the scene where you were spending [waiting]... (That''s why it''s muddied by the mercy of the honorable lord.....) The young priest, in his own tongue, decided to encourage the holy knight to turn to him. Servant, Lord Belian. The Paladin maintains a spooky silence. But I can''t be frightened here. "Speaking of heathens, they mischievously harm the servants of the Lord of the future, the innocent people." That''s all he was able to say. A beautiful knight in a monocular helmet had a white blade pierced through the man in front of him. The church knight beside him was dumbfounded, and the hidden Alto Crane Putt had already succeeded in blocking Loff''s mouth. ".........!" Carson collapsed as he shouted in silence. With a beat, the knight of the church turned back to the holy knight. "Mutual Belian, what the hell is this...!?" "Don''t be evil, don''t be frightened." In a cold voice, the man speaks. "Our holy service is a matter that should take precedence over everything else. Whosoever hindereth it is evil. - Isn''t that right?" "No, no, no, no, no, no..." If you say no here, this knight will also have been cut off by the sword. Priest Carson''s sermon "The Mercy of God" had only his own job, and it was quite convincing. That''s why the church knights were stuck. But for Belian, who is absolutely righteous, everything is a misunderstanding. It''s not even worth listening to. If anyone listens carefully, it is a [burden] on evil. Knowing such a nature, the church knight did not rebel. (Ahh... someone who convinced me to do it for the city...) That''s how Roff murmured. ... but... (I wonder if it was for the city...?) Alto leans his head slightly. The priest said that the inhabitants of the city were "servants of the Lord of the Future", so he thought that it was different from Rolf''s "good intentions". Especially, whatever my true intentions, it seemed much better than the other knights at a time when I wasn''t killing. (More than that--) If we don''t stop those knights here, all the children in the shelter will be killed. It was clear to me. No matter what, we have to move here. (I honestly don''t want to deal with a strong opponent...) Alto took the cloth out of his pocket and wrapped it around his face dexterously. This is "How to Make a Mask", which I learned from my grandfather in Cyril. Roff knew what the [Prince] was thinking in front of him. (Oh, no way, are you going to fight...?) (Because there is no other way. - You''re hiding here, right? Otherwise, you could be attacked by that monocular helmet man.) Alto looks at the priest as he falls down. He was twitching and peristaltic. Looks like he didn''t die instantly. Then, depending on the situation, we might be able to save it. The boy walked two or three steps with the footsteps off-. "Wow...!" In a hurry, he jumped back from the scene. The man who was supposed to be far away, Belian, was closing the distance in an instant and unleashing a sharp blow. It was precisely the wrestling that made me fall. (I''m using [signal blocking] and this is it...! This fanatic is a jerk after all.....) As soon as I started walking, I noticed my presence. If I had traveled with Roff, I would have totally involved him. Meanwhile, Bellian was better. He frowns under his full face at the sudden presence of a mask. "... children? The atmosphere is too exhausting...?" Alto Crane Putt seemed to be out of his judgment as a child due to his own aura covering his body. "- Well, it doesn''t matter who it is. Evil is nothing but extinction." Just before the end of the words, the next slash had already begun. It was still using physical and cognitive strengthening to make Alto sweat cold. Hmm? Do you want to do this as well? Without more vigilance than necessary, Belian murmured. For a moment, he lowered his sword, and the Holy Knight interrogated him. "... let me ask you something." Who are you? What are you doing here? "When you ask people for their names, don''t let your parents tell you that you''re the first one to name yourself - wow!" Alto Crane Putt muttered as he slashed at her as she spoke. However, from Belian''s point of view, at the time of the [laughing reply], it was clear that he was an adversary. I took it for granted that we would move on to the attack. "... the temple warriors I''ve dealt with so far are different in body judgment and steps...?" I mean, aren''t you a follower of that rare beast? " While raining the rain of slashing, the Paladin said: I want to give you back one of the ironies, but I couldn''t let my hatred and concentration stop me. Belian seems to think of it as'' ignoring ''. The Paladin turns around, waving his sword, and tells the Church Knight who stood up. Not only will you stay here, but you will also perform the sacramental service this time. "H-,...... I understand!" The knight was about to run like he could bounce. "Gaa...!?" I slumped and fell with all my heart. Let me go! It was the black rope of dark magic used by Alto Crane Putt. And he caught his foot, and gulped down the place where he had fallen. "This-aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The Holy Knight is infuriated by something like a child who interferes with the consecration. Why is there so much evil in this world!? Why can''t we have a decent way of thinking about walking the right path in the name of the great Lord, who is absolutely good!? I couldn''t forgive my heart for trying to obstruct clear justice. "This body is the holy knight, who represents the absolute goodness of the Lord!" Who are you to obstruct justice? Answer me! " Alto Crane Putt decided to mess with this guy. I don''t know if I can give you a proper response. "Hmph, you''re the Paladin." Well, that''s a typo, isn''t it? " "Wrong letters...? What are you talking about!? This suspicious devil!" "I''m also a (...)." "---" The masked words instantly stopped the movement of the full face. And. I don''t want to listen to this sloppy rumor! "U, wow, wow, wow...!?" Alto Crane Putt struggled with a crushing Belian onslaught, while instigating himself. Those who have forgotten their anger may be full of clues, but they may also be stronger. Apparently, this Holy Knight was the latter. "What is a Holy Knight!" Do your best to the Great Lord! Worship! A sacred position to reap the evil of the world! How unforgivable is insulting this glorious position! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you a second sooner! " Alto thought, struggling with the storm of slashing. (If you were that no-good elf, Meiss would continue to make fun of you in such a scene and chant down......) He concluded that he did not have any thorough inflammatory skills or personality. The mask spoke to Belian, who continued to attack with rage. I hope you don''t misunderstand one thing. "Shut up! I''ll kill you!" "Didn''t I tell you there was a typographical difference? You are the Holy Knight. I am the Star Knight." Belian immediately distances herself from the words. The devil in this weary atmosphere has now spoken a strange thing. Star Knight. It was called the Star Knight. It was a knight in the fantasy realm that existed in the dazzling Shinto era. No, some of them were hostile to the fantasy realm, to be exact, but that''s not what matters. A star reader, a star sorcerer, or a guardian of the Phantom Beast. The saint of the ''Season of Life''. Along with the holder of the sigil of "Magic History", "a powerful man who symbolizes the times". The sigil bearer is the sigil king. And the other two shall be the fathers of the elves. Each of them must have been almost killed, and none of them should be left. However, it is firmly stated in the church literature as a "warrior to be vigilant". Usually, people who call themselves knights who perished in the Shinnyo era do not use their teeth as deceivers. But the [something like a child] in front of me is obviously abnormal. My attacks, all of them, are gone without a trace. It was not a good thing to be alarmed or arrogant. "Star Knight... Are you a Star Knight...?" I think it''s some kind of paranoia, but let''s ask him. D D Who appointed you as the Guardian of the Stars? Are you reading stars? Are you a Star Warlock? Or did the Phantom Beast like you? " A monocular full face gazes at a boy who shows signs of abandoned rough garbage. The mask was cut majestically. "The one who called me the Star Knight? - Oh, that''s right. A young girl who wants to be a breeder of seabirds. Looks like I''m the knight protecting her." "--- I''ll kill you!" Belian shrugged again. I raged and charged. I have nothing to tell you about this devil! Hurry up to the festival of blood and be judged by the mighty Lord! Somehow, a suspicious enemy sword appeared in his right hand. "... well, I just bought time to get this thing out, but I wonder if this conversation made sense." Then, looking at the knight wearing the white armor of the urn, he murmured. "Well then, let''s get started." Holy Knight vs. Star Knight. "